《Divine Son Reincarnated With A Domination System》 Chapter 1: The Beginning (R). In a world of snow, where great blizzards were falling from one side to the other, a beautiful young man with silver hair and silver eyes stood on an enormous mountain that was mostly destroyed. He had deep wounds all over his body, while his clothes were partially destroyed. He held two big hammers of a beautiful silver color in his hands, with red and black lines adorning them. As a Divine Son of one of the greatest sects of the Higher Realm, during his short life, Tang Yin was plagued with luxuries and teachings from the best masters of this higher plane. Being the most beloved Son of the most powerful man in the Higher Realm, he was not destined to go through any hardship unless he made a mistake and his family punished him. But he never knew betrayal. If he had to remember any scene in the past in which he suffered greatly, it would be the time when a person he loved with all his soul died. But to experience betrayal? No. Who would dare betray the Divine Son, the most talented being in the Higher Realm? Who would have the guts to stand against the Revered Tang Sect and his family? Until now, everyone believed that no one would do that, but things have changed. Tang Yin, the Divine Son of the Tang Sect, was betrayed and blamed for committing heinous crimes by two of his best friends and by some forces he once made great. Who now pointed their weapon at his neck from a distance. "Hahaha, dear Divine Son Tang Yin, where is your arrogance? Where is your power? Now, I can step on you under my feet. Come on, get up and fight a little!" a man shouted in a mocking tone while riding an enormous dragon-like beast. Tang Yin scoffed at him upon hearing this. "You brought 5 thousand cultivators from your 11 Supreme Sects, and now there are only a thousand left. Where is your face to talk to me with that tone, you little traitorous trash? Yan Hu, you only know how to hide behind your bodyguards. On your own, you are useless." Tang Yin replied coldly as he tried to find a way to escape. Yan Hu, once Tang Yin''s right-hand man, became angry after hearing this. It had already been repeated to him so many times that it made him angry just to hear it: "Bastard, whether you are talented or not, I will still step on you under my feet and scatter your ashes to the wind! Even your father doesn''t dare to come here, so stop wanting to buy time!" Yan Hu shouted angrily and immediately looked at the eight most powerful people present. "Divine Masters, kill him with one blow." He said, and the divine masters decided to respond with their actions while demonstrating all their power to the four winds with a resounding roar to the sky. They, too, were angry after being taunted in such a way by a little guy who was only a fraction of each of their ages. They were amazed by Tang Yin''s absurd talent, but that talent frightened them. It made them fearful, and so they had to eliminate him. Therefore, they soon unleashed their powers and launched a powerful attack together. Tang Yin noticed the powerful attack coming at him quickly, but he did not panic. Instead, he smiled and spoke softly. "Hehe, I was never waiting for my father. You guys are such idiots. I''m sure he''s already held up his end of the bargain. Now it''s my turn..." He spoke smiling. "I won''t see you girls anymore, but I want you to live happily and get stronger. You can avenge me, but all in good time..." Tang Yin said softly as if he were talking to someone, although possibly no one heard him. As he tightly clenched his two hammers, a great number of materialized spiritual bones appeared in front of him... The golden color shone brightly as Tang Yin''s silver eyes shone brightly. Tang Yin didn''t worry much about the enormous and terrifying power coming towards him; instead, he drove his heavenly hammers into the ground and sent all his spiritual bones one after another to stop that terrifying power from coming towards him. In a moment and unnoticed by anyone, the world began to tremble, and Tang Yin''s spirit rays began to surround him from side to side as they fell heavily toward the ground. Not even 5 seconds had passed when a series of things began to happen... The world began to tremble, and lightning began to fall back and forth with force. Some of those lightning bolts even killed many of those in front of Tang Yin... Tang Yin''s spiritual bones began to explode one after another as they faced that terrifying power. And the men in front of Tang Yin understood that something was wrong after seeing Tang Yin drive his hammers into the ground... Soon, one noticed and was scared to death... "RUN, THAT BASTARD IS ABOVE THE CORE!" he shouted and following that, another shout came... "HE WANTS TO BLOW UP THE WORLD, THAT BASTARD WANTS TO BURY US ALL!" After hearing this, Yan Hu was afraid and didn''t even care about anyone else. He grabbed his dragon and started running away at full speed, but soon a voice came behind him... "HAHAHAHAHA, TOO LATE TO RUN, YAN HU!" shouted Tang Yin while laughing loudly... "EXPLOSION OF THE SUN!" shouted Tang Yin with great force as the tremor in the world spread from side to side and huge cracks began to appear, cutting mountains and destroying everything in their path. Just at that moment, the enormous power of the divine masters reached Tang Yin, and he felt each of his limbs split into pieces, which caused the hatred buried in his soul to emerge from deep within as the beautiful silver-colored eyes were painted a deep red and black color. The rest of the power coming to strike him to finish him off took only 1 second to reach his body, but during that moment, Tang Yin caused a spiritual array to appear in his body, and with great hatred, shouted, "SPIRITUAL EXPLOSION!" This caused all the explosions on the scene to converge into a single powerful explosion that threatened to swallow everything. ... Just at that moment, in some unknown place, Ren Xiao woke up desperately, and his body was full of mud. His beautiful and delicate youthful face was stained with dirt on one side, and all his blue hair was now slightly brown. He was sleeping in the mud, leaving him a bit dizzy. ''Why the hell am I sleeping in the mud?'' He thought, but soon, a deep chill came from all sides as various voices full of murderous intent could be heard in the distance. This made Ren Xiao shiver slightly. He got up and started running into the depths of this vast forest. ''Again, that dream... Shit, every time I have that stupid dream, I fall unconscious no matter where I am, what the hell is wrong with me? I''m really going crazy, heh, heh, if only I was like that Divine Son in my dream, these treacherous little scumbags wouldn''t be chasing me around...'' Ren Xiao thought pitifully. He was also considered a genius in the past. Within his entire family, he was an odd but interesting genius. His cultivation talent was only behind his beloved elder sister, and being one of the youngest sons in his family, he lived his life quietly and enjoyed his youth. Until that fateful day... When finally a genius and beloved by his parents as he was, he met betrayal. Ironically, something similar to what he remembers from his dream happened to him. His best friends betrayed him. He was also betrayed by his fianc¨¦e, the woman he loved. Regret and sadness totally enveloped him when he remembered this, but he did not stop running, and soon he noticed that he was being closely pursued by many people shouting back and forth... "Sir, he''s here." They shouted, and soon, a large number of people began to follow him as he ran deftly through the forest. But he could tell that his wounds were deep; plus, since he had just had that dream, his movements were heavier than usual... That dream was never a nightmare, but every time he dreamed it, he could feel the pain of being stripped of his limbs, and that was tormenting. Still, as best he could, he gritted his teeth and ran hard, but not even 5 minutes had passed running, when he had to stop suddenly, to avoid falling into a great abyss... ''The Meteoric Abyss...'' He thought to himself in great fear and looked back... "Hahahaha, Ren Xiao bastard, fate wants you to accompany your relatives!" several shouted... More than 100 people surrounded him from one side to the other, and they all carried big weapons. From swords and spears. To halberds and other powerful weapons. "Haha, you little bastard, it looks like you finally have no escape." Said a man who appeared behind several people. Ren Xiao choked slightly at the sight of him... A man he once called ''Father'', his father-in-law and the father of the woman he grew to love the most in his short life, was the one who was commanding this entire raid to assassinate him. This man, the woman he loved, and her brothers, who were his best friends, were also the ones who brandished their weapons and killed, one by one, his relatives. The hatred in his heart grew in great floods at that moment, but there was nothing he could do... ''I am a useless, a scum who sentenced my own family...'' He thought with great mockery towards himself, and through his mind went a lot of memories... Above all, those memories were something that he could not erase because they were written in his soul. The moment when his father, mother, and siblings were pierced. One by one treacherously. These memories, engraved in his soul, would never be erased. Even if he ever reincarnated, he was sure that if he forgot everything he had lived through, he would never forget this betrayal! Unfortunately, fate is cruel to those who have suffered. Soon, drops of blood came out of his eyes... S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t notice. He only knew that he was crying. Crying for the helplessness of not being able to do anything. Crying for the helplessness he felt at seeing his whole family being killed, without him being able to do anything... ''Sister... Sorry, we will leave you alone in this world and I won''t be able to rescue you... Sorry, you are the best, please come to us sometime in the future... Forgive me for useless...'' He thought after remembering his family''s last and only member still in this world. ''If only I had known your true face before, you bastard...'' He thought after seeing his ex-father-in-law, and regret grew in his heart. Seeing this monster-filled him with even more hatred, but there was nothing else to do... There was no place for regret in this life. Just when he thought that he noticed that everyone was going to attack him, so he jumped into the abyss without thinking twice, surprising everyone present. But they immediately launched all their attacks towards him, wanting to make sure they would kill him. Ren Xiao watched this with great hatred, and his eyes began to weep blood in large buckets... "IF THERE IS A SECOND LIFE, I SWEAR I WILL MURDER THEM, ONE BY ONE! AGHHHHHHHHHHH, SOMEDAY SOMEONE WILL COLLECT THIS BLOOD DEBT AND DESTROY THEM! WILL MAKE YOU SUFFER THE WORST PAIN! AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Ren Xiao shouted to the four winds... His scream was riddled with pain and hatred, regret and guilt. All the bad feelings swirled around in his heart, making his hatred deeper and deeper... And his final scream... It was not of pain. It was a cry of lamentation, a cry that was drowned out between attacks and attacks that hit him from one side to the other until finally hitting the floor of the abyss... Mysteriously, his body was not so destroyed. But his soul... It had already vanished... A cry was enough for his soul to vanish and leave an empty body in a deep and dark abyss... And so, it passed, many hours there, until... Great spiritual currents gathered from below and struck with force a powerful spiritual energy coming from above. The impact created an explosion of spiritual energy, but it soon ceased... And the dead body had a slight movement. "ARGHHH!" he shouted as he lightly touched his limbs. ''Shit, what the hell? A dream? I''m not dead?'' he thought in shock as he looked at his limbs and his whole body. He was sure he had exploded along with the world... ''Me, Tang Yin, am I alive?'' He thought in shock but soon felt a deep pain come to him that made him cry out slightly... Still, he was surprised when he saw a small, illusory image appear before him. "F*ck, what is it!" He said as he took several steps backward. Due to the state of mind he was in right now, he was easily startled by this. Besides, it wasn''t just an illusory image... [Ding] [The Host has just entered the domains of a Lower Realm!] [Ding] [Analyzing...] [5%... 15%... 30%... 70%... 100%] [Analysis completed] [It is confirmed. The host, named Tang Yin, possessor of the Divine Soul, has been reborn in a Lower Realm, in Ren Xiao''s body] [Do you desire strength? Power? Do you want to dominate the heavens and earth? Do you desire revenge?] [The Domination System can give you all that and more!] [Do you accept the Domination System? You will have everything under your power if you do so!] [Accept] / [Reject]. ... For a moment, he was overwhelmed by this number of messages, but for some reason, his sight was drawn to one place in those messages. ''Have I been reincarnated?'' He thought, and soon a lot of memories came to his head, ''Shit, was I reincarnated in the body of someone so pitiful?'' He thought in shock. The intense headache didn''t let him think very well, but... Indeed, these memories were not of him. ''Did I really reincarnate? And why did I do it?'' he thought, unable to understand what was going on. Still... Soon, his mind became slightly clearer. ''Why do I need to find the reason why I was reincarnated? This in itself is wonderful.'' Tang Yin thought after understanding what it meant. Be reborn... It''s a second chance. It''s a chance to take revenge on those who betrayed him and targeted him. Thinking like this, Tang Yin felt the urge to smile. He remembered the pain of being dismembered. Those guys attacked him in that way to make him suffer the worst pain before killing him completely. They wanted to implant that pain in his soul... And they had succeeded. His face smiled in an extremely malicious way as he remembered this, ''Yes, it''s implanted in my soul, how could I forget it?'' He thought. The smile on his face, if it had been seen by anyone else, he would possibly take several steps back in fear. It was not the smile of a human... Rather, it was the smile of a demon with great hatred and thirst for revenge... But, in fact, someone else did see this smile... **** Author: Hello, thanks for reading. This chapter has been rewritten and the first 92 chapters are in the process of being rewritten. So all the comments disappeared. Thank you for reading. Chapter 2: Domination System (R). The messages floating in front of him and clouding his view quickly receded, disappearing seconds after a smile appeared on his face. They seemed to be terrified of such an evil smile. Soon after, though, that smile disappeared from Tang Yin''s face. His memories were slowly coming back, and among those memories, there was nothing to tell him why he had been reincarnated. He didn''t understand what was happening, but that was strange. So, he put his hand to his chin to think about various things. Seconds later, a light bulb of ideas lit up in his mind as he thought of a possibility. He didn''t hesitate to sit cross-legged to look inside his own body. He was a very high-level cultivator in his past life, so doing this, even without cultivation, was a no-brainer for him. He immediately began to investigate, and little by little, surprise blossomed in his heart as he realized that this situation was quite surprising. He couldn''t help but stand up abruptly after realizing so many things. "Shit, the similarity of my body to this one is unbelievable. Its energy and spirit were exactly the same as mine, is this possible? Is it because I''m in another world?" he said in surprise, although he realized that this body never had a spirit weapon. They had many similarities, but the soul of ''Ren Xiao'' did not have a Heavenly Hammer like him, which is where an enormous difference lay. Therefore, his surprise was so great that he couldn''t help but shout it out loud, but it was not like there was anyone to hear this. Still, his mind quickly wandered to find information about this moment and why he had reincarnated. While it is true that they were very similar, they were not the same. Tang Yin''s body is a little different, and Tang Yin''s soul is unique, so there is no way they are the same. Tang Yin was taller at his age, and his hair and eyes were always a beautiful silver color, while Ren Xiao''s were born blue. He concluded that they were not alike in every way, but even so, his Divine Soul could fit into this body, and this is where the strangeness lay. ''Once Father told me that if the energy of heaven and hell mixed in an intense shock on a dead body, a nearby wandering soul can enter that body and revive it. Although I would revive as a demon. But my Divine Soul is different, demonic energy can''t corrode me, so, could that be the case?'' He thought but soon frowned. ''Wait...'' He thought. His reasoning seemed fine, but a doubt arose, setting off alarm bells throughout his body. ''How is it possible for real demonic energy to exist in a Low-Level World!?'' He thought in shock and immediately snapped out of his thoughts and looked at his surroundings. The darkness might prevent him from seeing, but his eyes are trained. So he could see a little in this darkness. As soon as he saw the small leak of ''energy'' coming out of the walls, his hair stood on end, and he felt a great fear. He immediately looked down to confirm it and momentarily felt his whole body tremble. "Why the hell is this here!?" he shouted in shock with great fear. Still, it was the only question that came out of his mouth, and he knew he wouldn''t get answers, so he immediately jumped all over this place, towards the walls of this malevolent abyss. How terrifying this place was... It was like nothing else. He knew it very well. He knew what kind of terrifying place this was. Even if he were at his best, he would not enter this place! Entering meant dying! So, when he reached the place''s walls and looked up, he felt dazed. ''How the hell can I climb all that? The walls are smooth...'' He thought, and his head moved endlessly from side to side, trying to think of a way. Just then, he noticed the presence of those floating letters in front of his eyes. He had ignored it because his mind was in chaos, and he needed to understand what was happening, but now that he saw it, it seemed to have been talking to him for a while. So even though he didn''t know what it was, he didn''t hesitate to speak to it. "Hey, how the hell do I get out of here!?" he asked quickly, pointing to something that seemed to have the name ''System''. The system, noticing that it was being spoken to, quickly sent several messages and filled Tang Yin''s view again... [Dear Host, my name is the Domination System.] [I have a way out of here, but you must accept my conditions...] Said the system, but before he finished speaking, Tang Yin interrupted him. "Wait, wait, let''s talk about conditions later, we need to get out of here quickly, what way do you have!?" shouted Tang Yin impatiently. He felt the urge to look back for a moment but then quickly turned his mind back to the front. The truth was that he was afraid. This place was terrifying, to say the least. It was a fear ingrained in his bones after hearing about it many times. Because of it, his anxiety was triggered. To last another second would be too dangerous. If he didn''t die, he would be crippled, bedridden for the rest of a very short life. [The way out of here, I can tell you, but you must accept my condition of being my Hos...] Said the system, but Tang Yin did not hesitate to interrupt him again. He immediately tried to grab the system as he spoke, "Conditions for later, I can accept later, but if you don''t tell me quickly how to get out, WE''RE GOING TO DIE!" he shouted, trying to emphasize those words ''WE''RE GOING TO DIE'' so that he would realize he was also in danger. Then he also realized he couldn''t grab this thing. He tried, but his body passed through it as if it were invisible. While the system felt a little helpless. He tried to communicate with it and tell it to accept it as a part of him, but every time, this guy interrupted him. Therefore, an unwanted thought came up... [What''s so scary about this place?] he wondered angrily, but without realizing it, his thought materialized into a message. When Tang Yin saw it, he frowned and gave on trying to get this thing to give him a way out. He had to find it on his own. So, he ignored the messages and ran around the place, but he knew the time was near... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That spiritual explosion that happened a while ago and bound him to the body... It would happen again, and when that hit a human body... Being crippled, bedridden, and aging several years in 1 month would be the least. So, his body kept shaking, and he ran, trying to climb the walls, but he couldn''t. They were almost completely smooth. There was no way to hold on to them. ''This... Shit... Am I going to die here? That Ren Xiao... Who gave them the guts to throw themselves into this place?'' He thought in terror. He once witnessed what can be caused by being hit by that energy given off by this place... And there is nothing more to describe it, than the word ''terrifying''. Still... Was he going to die here? He''s just been reborn... Is he so unlucky he''ll die as soon as he''s reborn? Once he dies... Will he get another chance? He thought, and his mind filled with fear. He would almost prefer not to have been reborn than to be reborn in this place... Just as he was thinking like that, a message from the system caught his attention. [I have a way out.] It said and also spoke to him. This made Tang Yin frown. He was upset about many things and stressed, so his temper flared. "Shit, what do you want? You don''t even know what place this is, how could you have a way out?" he shouted angrily, though he then wanted to give him a chance to talk since he had no choice anymore. But just at those moments, something appeared in his hand, so he lifted it to examine it. ''What the hell?'' He thought in shock, seeing a small feather there. Then, another system message appeared in front of him. [It''s called Teleport Feather; it can be used up to 3 times. I will give it to you; if you use it, you can return to the top of this place]. The message said. However, he didn''t tell him how to use it, as he wanted him to ask. He still didn''t believe that a place unknown to the system was scary. So, he tried to press him, but Tang Yin knew very well what kind of item this was. "Did you have something so good? Why didn''t you say so before?" He asked happily, and without waiting for his answer or thanking him, he immediately used the pen. [Hmph, I gave you a treasure, don''t you thank me? You were a Young Master; where''s your education? Shit, you should thank me very well]. [You should know that I''m giving you a treasure totally free!] The two messages said. Still, Tang Yin ignored them by closing his eyes after using this beautiful feather that was so hard to find. It is said to belong to a Bird called the Supreme Bird of Space, and, well, Tang Yin once caught one. It took him one full year to catch it. And if it wasn''t for the help of his father and several elders, he couldn''t have done it. It is a terrifying bird, almost impossible to catch, so its feathers are extraordinary, even in the Higher World, as it is a life-saving treasure. Just then, Tang Yin felt his body falling, so he opened his eyes sharply. "What the f*ck!?" he shouted in shock, looking down, and immediately turned his body as fast as he could and started falling down a tree, hitting between the branches and falling with a loud explosion sound. Even then, it continued rolling on the ground until it stopped by grabbing hold of the mount on the spot. "Shit, who the hell sets such a horrible landing spot, for a Teleport Feather!? Do you even know how to use it!?" shouted Tang Yin angrily after seeing the system playing dumb. Still, it was true that he had been saved, so he stopped insulting it. "Shit, that hit on the tree hurt. If I hadn''t avoided it... I really could have been left with no offspring." Tang Yin said, bringing a hand to his waist to rub himself. For a moment, he shivered at the thought of being left without a companion. [Heh, you deserve it. You don''t even say thank you for something so good I''ve given you.] Say the system angrily, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Well, well, thank you for the feather. I''ll put it to good use." He said arrogantly. Although he thanked him, it didn''t seem sincere at all. After that, Tang Yin walked to where the abyss was, wanting to reorient himself again. [Why are you so afraid of it? In your past life, you were very powerful, so why are you scared of that place?"] He asked doubtfully. Now that he could hear the voice of the system, he could tell it was a ''girl'' voice, but it was a bit strange. The robotic thing prevented him from understanding what his gender was, and it sounded in his head. Why? It was his question, but he didn''t voice it. He just looked down, frowning. "They call it a Meteoric Abyss, but it''s fake. This is not an Abyss made by a meteorite, and I don''t understand why it exists in this place either. But, yes, with my previous strength, I should also fear it." He replied with a serious expression. His mind was confused. He could recognize the place, but he didn''t know how it got there. The ''system'' was interested, [What is it?] He asked. It was the first time he had encountered something he didn''t know. "Hmph, it''s an abyss, a Hell, but of a higher level. It''s called the 19-Level Abyss. This is just Level 1 and the other 18, perfectly could be here, deep down, or in another world." He said and turned around. This place gave him goosebumps, so he didn''t want to see it even if he was interested in investigating it. Still, the system wanted to talk about it, as the name reminded him of something from the past. [What do you say? Wasn''t the 19-Level Abyss somewhere in the sky?] he asked, and Tang Yin was surprised to see that he could recognize it, so he nodded. "That''s right. The 19-level Abyss should be somewhere in the sky. Hmm, well, not exactly. It''s supposed to be in a ''World'', but that world is in ''Somewhere in Heaven'', no one knows where it is, so they say that." He said, smiling, though another thought crossed his mind. Remembering a certain person, he knew who knew where that place was located. After that, he leaned back next to a tree and looked at the system before him. "Hey, how come you have such a good treasure?" He asked. He had many questions, but he didn''t know which one to start with, so he decided to start with this one. Investigating his body, he realized that this body was crap. He has 0 spiritual power, his energy was abolished, and his ''Spiritual Bowl'' was destroyed, preventing him from cultivating. Therefore, he needed a treasure to restore himself and thought the system might have one, as he had a very good feather. [Of course, I would have it. Don''t you know who I am?] said the system with a message showing pride. Tang Yin shook his head. "Honestly no, I don''t know who you are, who are you? And do you have any other treasures?" Tang Yin asked again. [Hmph, I already told you a while ago who I am. How do you not know?] [Besides, whether I have other treasures or not, why would I have to tell you?] the system angrily asked. "Oh, that''s right. A while ago you told me something... System? Oh, I remember. System of All Things, right?" Tang Yin said with a smile, but the system was not pleased. [Domination System, I said Domination System!] Tang Yin then nodded. He remembered it was like that, but it said the word ''System of All Things'' above several messages, so he thought that was its name. "Well, that''s just it. So, tell me, domination system, what exactly are you? And why can you talk to me with telepathy? Also, what are these messages?" Tang Yin asked several things to get out of doubt. [Hmph] A small robotic snort came out of the system, and then he presented. Chapter 3: Domination System (2) -R [Listen, Tang Yin. I am the System of Domination. I exist for you to become powerful. My existence has only one purpose: To make my Host the absolute dominator of everything. Of this world or the upper world. A true Emperor!"] Tang Yin looked at the system with his mouth open, thinking how arrogant that statement had been, but still, he scoffed. "Yes? How nice, I congratulate you." He said sarcastically, though he spoke again. "Hmph, introduce yourself well. I don''t need your help if I want to be the absolute dominator. I broke all the records that my father, the most powerful and talented being in the Upper Realm, set. If I had not died at a young age because of that betrayal, in less than 1,000 years, I would have managed to become a true dominator of the entire Upper Realm. What can you give me? I am the bearer of the Divine Soul and the Divine Son of the Upper Realm. I just want to know why I can see these floating things and why you appeared." He replied firmly. With his talent, he did not need to go through much to become a dominator. He reached such a great height and could stand up to Divine Masters when his cultivation was so far away from them in just 30 years. What would he achieve if he was allowed to live for 100 years? What if he lived for 1,000 years? Or, like his father, over hundreds of thousands of years? That''s why he didn''t care what this thing says. Still, he had doubts about the system and why he could see it. Besides, this is not the time to divert his gaze to other things. People are crying for him in his world, and there are also a few scumbags waiting for his Heavenly Hammer to destroy them; this is no time to waste time. For a brief moment, the system said nothing. But still, it soon spoke. [Heh, you still died. If I were with you, you wouldn''t have died] That last thing he said left Tang Yin speechless. Even so, before he could answer it, the system spoke again. [I will answer you when you answer me this question] [Where did you find this? As he said this, an object appeared before Tang Yin, floating in the air. This object made Tang Yin''s eyes widen in astonishment, and he grabbed it. "This traveled with me?" His voice came out by itself as soon as he saw it. It was a small shield-shaped object with a character of ''Domination'' written on it. [It''s obvious. That object is the one used to obtain the system. It''s linked to your soul, not your body] Tang Yin was a little stunned to hear this and understood a little. ''Linked to the soul? Is it a soul object, then? What kind?'' He thought to himself. He hadn''t expected an answer to these questions. But to his surprise, he received it. [Yes, it''s a soul object. Don''t ask me what kind, even I don''t know]. Tang Yin looked at the system, "You read minds?" He asked. [I''m attached to your soul, why couldn''t I?] "Makes sense..." He replied, and after the small talk, he focused his gaze on the object again. When he found it, it was a lifeless object. But it was in an impressive place, so he kept it, thinking it would be useful. But now, it looked a little different. It was glowing with a beautiful celestial light. At that time, he risked his life to get this object because everyone said it was amazing (although no one knew its use). Even his father tried to obtain it once but could not. He didn''t expect such an object to be this supposed Domination System. "I almost died to get this, more than a year of effort and a whole month without sleep because of chasing that beast, and you say this was to have you?" Tang Yin asked. [That''s right, the object is to activate the system. I am an independent entity that is sealed in that object; I have control of it, but at the same time, it limits me] "It''s a very high-level Container Type Soul Tool, isn''t it? You are a soul, right?" he asked once more. But he received no answer. The system was silent for several minutes and did not respond. Quickly, Tang Yin gave up then; that silence was the answer itself. But now he had a doubt. "If you were always here, why didn''t you activate earlier? And what can you give me?" [The System can only activate in a Lower Realm, and my last Host left me in a Higher Realm, so I couldn''t activate myself] [Regarding your other question, I can give you many things. I am an entity of wisdom and power, but on my own, I cannot do so; you must become my Host to do so. Although you are not entirely suitable, I cannot stay away from you for some unknown reason] Once the system said that, two messages again appeared before him. [Do you accept the Domination System? You''ll have everything under your power if you do!] [Accept] / [Reject]. This made Tang Yin frown slightly, considering several things. ''A soul entity dependent on an object I own... If it can''t get away from me, it''s because of the servant-master contract I made back then with my Divine Soul, so it shouldn''t be dangerous.'' He thought. Also, he remembered something called ''System'' in his sect; although it only said the name, it could be this in front of him. ''If I had more treasures like this, it wouldn''t be a bad idea...'' He thought, and just then, the system spoke once again. [I can give you power, but there is something else I can do to make you accept] Said the system. This attracted Tang Yin''s interest. "What is it?" he asked. [Your body was crippled, you saw it, right? Your Spiritual Bone Body was destroyed along with the ''Spiritual Bowl''. Not only do you have no ''Bones'', but you lost the chance to get new ones. Therefore, I have a way to restore the Spiritual Bone Body] Said the System and kept silent. A bright light crossed Tang Yin''s eyes then. Indeed, that was interesting. "I have a way to do it, but it will take me a while, several years possibly. How long would it take me if we go your way?" he asked. [1 year, at most] Tang Yin then smiled with interest. "Well, I agree to become your Host." He replied. If it''s only one year, it would shorten the time it would take to get his revenge. It was a good deal. [Ding] [Congratulations to Tang Yin for becoming the new Host of the ''System of All Things.''] [Ding] [Host Tang Yin has reincarnated. The presence of 2 Names for the current Host''s Body is confirmed: Ren Xiao and Tang Yin] [Ding] [Which name will you choose from now on?] Tang Yin frowned at this. He hadn''t expected the system to ask him that. If he can choose between his name and someone else''s, why would he choose someone else''s? But now that he was in Ren Xiao''s body, that name attracted him with nostalgia and made him think of the memories he had recently. Feelings of guilt, resentment, pity, and hatred overwhelmed him momentarily. They were Ren Xiao''s feelings before he died. There were so many feelings swirling in his heart, which made him sigh. The feeling of being betrayed, of being sold... ''I can''t take your name, but I will take your revenge for you. Don''t worry, I swear under my name as a Divine Heir and the Divine Son of the Tang Sect, I will rescue your sister and kill those bastards.'' He thought. Perhaps a remnant of his soul might be left out there, and that oath might reassure him. He was taking someone else''s body, a body with an incredible connection to his original body, a connection he had yet to discover; therefore, collecting the current revenge is a good decision. "Tang Yin." He said to choose his own name. [Ding] [Congratulations, Host Tang Yin.] Welcome messages appeared before his sight, but he ignored them to look at a larger message that stunned him. [Basic Host Statistics] | Name: Tang Yin (Formerly Ren Xiao). | Body Age: 21 Years (32 as Tang Yin). | Gender: Male. | Height: 1.80 (1.97 as Tang Yin). | Cultivation Realm: Crippled. | Real Strength (?): He is a cripple. | Spiritual Weapon: Dual Spiritual Weapon Mutated, Twin Heavenly Hammers (Sleeping). | Wealth (In Spiritual Gold Coins): 0. ----------- "Can that show my information, even know my cultivation level!?" He asked in surprise and stared at his information. As he stared, he realized that all the information was real Height, age... Although what it said in ''Real Strength'' was a bit annoying, as it looked like it was being highlighted, but it was real. All that information box was authentic, and his wealth was even more authentic because he had nowhere to drop dead. That''s why he was so surprised that he couldn''t stop looking at it. Still, he looked down to see what was underneath those statistics. Several buttons caught his eye. The default color was light blue, but they were invisible. Still, they flickered with a golden light as if asking to be pressed. Tang Yin found constant flickering annoying, as he wanted to push them, but he remembered that he couldn''t touch the system. "Hey, what''s that? They keep blinking." [They''re buttons. You can press them, and more Host information and statistics will be revealed. That''s part of the system''s core information] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can I press them? I couldn''t do it a while ago." [Now you are the Host, and you can touch those buttons naturally. Why are you asking such obvious things?] Tang Yin frowned then and nodded. It seemed to make sense. Therefore, he stared at what each button said. Chapter 4: What the hell, why is my face itchy? From their names, he could guess more or less what kind of information was behind some of those so-called ''buttons''. They were specific. [Spiritual Body of Bones] [Amount of Bones obtained] [Dominions] [Affiliations] [Disciples] [Subordinates] [Harem] [Inventory] [Virtual Shop] [Mission Information] [NOT AVAILABLE IN THE CURRENT VERSION] There were ten buttons in total, and they were constantly flashing, so Tang Yin couldn''t help but want to open each one. He opened the first one and found the information he already knew, with one thing coming up as ''NOT AVAILABLE''. Seeing this, he walked out and entered the next one. To exit, he could do so by thinking, which surprised him a bit, or by simply pressing another button with an arrow on it. He was surprised by this new section because it included a section for each spiritual bone obtained, an explanation of which beasts he got, and their abilities. Of course, this section was empty right now since he had no Spiritual Bones. To cultivate, you don''t only need Spiritual Energy and a Spiritual Bowl to contain it; you need much more. Cultivation is a long and extensive process where spiritual energy is cultivated in conjunction with spiritual bones. Without spiritual bones creating your spiritual body of bones, then there could be no breakthrough in cultivation. However, it is not important right now. Tang Yin also found, in that section, information regarding the type of Spiritual Bone that was most suitable (for him) for each of the parts of his body. This was what surprised him the most, but after watching for a while, he closed this section and tried to review the next one. The following four sections, ''Domains'', ''Affiliations'', ''Disciples'', and ''Subordinates'', wouldn''t let him review. Although it did explain the last three, it didn''t give him any information for the first, so he had to resort to the System. --"Hey, what the hell is ''Domains''? It won''t let me see what''s behind it, tells me I don''t have permissions." [Domains, as its name indicates, are the ''Domains'' of power, Host. A Domain of Power is different from a territory. But if you get forces under your control in the future, the ''Domains'' section will be divided into two parts. One to demonstrate their Power Domains and another to show their territory/Force Domains or Sect]. After hearing that little explanation, Tang Yin nodded. It was unimportant now; he didn''t care about getting a Force. And the topic with Power Domains is basically high-power abilities that have an area effect; it''s not something he can get right now. After seeing that, he looked in the ''Harem'' section, which, of course, he already knew what it was. Obviously, there was nothing there at the moment. Who would get a harem on the first day of being reincarnated in a new world? Thus, he tried to check the Online Store, but it wouldn''t let him in. According to the System, it''s because he doesn''t have permission to log in. When he gets stronger, he will have it. In missions, there was nothing, because he had not yet obtained the System missions. Regarding the inventory... This was a section that visibly surprised him. He never thought there would be such a thing. It would allow him to store all sorts of things inside, as long as they weren''t living things. It was like a Storage Ring of his world, but one that wasn''t visible to anyone. In his world, there were two ways to obtain a similar ability, though one required more strength than the other. But neither had the ability that this Inventory claimed to have... This thing''s initial capacity is over 10,000 square meters, which is absurd, but according to the System, he can still upgrade and expand that limit. Tang Yin was going over this for a long time and talked to the System about different things he wanted to know about this System. He went through each section and tried to get information from the System for each section, although he did not accomplish much of his task. Even so, he learned several interesting things. For example, according to this System, its help with cultivation would greatly surprise him. Although it didn''t tell him exactly what kind of surprise it would give him, it made him think deeply. Also, according to the system, different types of quests will occasionally appear, and depending on the difficulty of the quest, the system will give him different rewards once he completes it. The missions can become varied and do not even need to have an actual destination; they will simply appear when the System wants them to. This vague answer made Tang Yin doubt why the System called itself a ''Domination System''. But he told him that each of the Missions would give him strength, power, and wealth. What does a person need to become a Dominator? Power and riches! So, if he thought so, then it seemed to make quite a bit of sense. Though he didn''t know in what way it would grant him power. After talking to the System and settling his thoughts, he stood up from where he was and looked at the horizon. At this point, the sun was already setting, so it was late, almost nightfall. --"Hm... If the memories of this body are not wrong, I am at the eastern end of the continent. In this place, the Li Family has no power whatsoever and the Sect sponsoring it is a Great Sect of the Southern Zone, which is at war against one of the Great Sects of the Eastern Zone..." Tang Yin said while trying to think of the nearest city, but... After thinking for a while, he opened his eyes angrily. --"Shit, what an irresponsible guy that Ren Xiao was, how could he possibly not know where a city in his world is? Fuck, how the hell do I get to a city now?" Tang Yin could tell he was angry, so he started walking. ''Fuck, if I can''t find a city to orient myself, how do I get to a place where there are beasts? Where do I get the materials for defensive weapons if I can''t even find beasts? I''m not a cultivator, my god, Ren Xiao, how irresponsible you are...'' He continued to insult the previous owner of this body while stomping his feet because of how angry he was, but still, he started walking towards one of the three directions he could choose from. Well, one of the two directions because he couldn''t leave through the same place where that guy who killed Ren Xiao went. His clothes were quite damaged, and he didn''t have a change of clothes, so he had to walk in the cold. After walking for a while, the sun was almost out of sight; he felt a familiar chill. This made him startled, and his eyes sparkled. ''There is a river or lake nearby.'' He thought with a smile and started running towards where he felt that familiar air that could only come from a place with water. It didn''t take him long to get there, as he, a normal human, could feel it; naturally, it was close by. It was a beautiful lake. ''That''s right, this place is in this guy''s memories...'' Tang Yin thought as he realized his mistake after seeing the lake, but he didn''t care and simply ran towards this place; as soon as he arrived, he knelt on the edge of the lake, checked that there was no monster inside, and started drinking water. As a former expert of a very high level, he could see at a glance that this lake was not polluted. Its water was pure, so he could drink it without any problems. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So much had happened in his life today that he was extremely thirsty, so he drank a lot of water with his hands.--"God, this is life..." He said after he had been drinking water for a while, the System seemed to have told him something, but he ignored it because he saw it as of little importance. There were many things he considered of little importance from whatever this System told him. In knowledge, perhaps he would know more than the System. A few moments later, he jumped into the water to bathe, doing so with all his clothes on. But, as soon as his face emerged above the water, he felt something strange. ''What the hell, why is my face itchy?'' he thought to himself with great doubt. His head began to wonder if this lake might have some kind of poison in it, but he quickly dismissed the idea. He''s absolutely sure it doesn''t. Previously, he had been so immersed in his water intake that he didn''t have time to look at his face. But this he felt was strange, and it became even stranger when he felt something a little thick and warm running down his face. Because of this, he immediately calmed down so that the water had no ripples and looked at himself, using the water as a mirror. Seeing himself like this, he was stunned for a whole minute. Unconsciously, he brought a hand up to his face and touched it. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing at that moment. The face he was always proud of... Although he looked younger right now than before he had died, after all, age is different in 11 years, and since Ren Xiao and he were identical in many things, his face reminded him of the face he had when he was 20 years old. That trace of immaturity and wanting to know the world was present, but... There were two huge, deep wounds across his face! Chapter 5: BASTARDS, I WILL KILL YOU! --"What the fuck is this?" he asked himself in exasperation but inadvertently shouted it out. Still, he didn''t care. His face had always been unblemished, and this perfect face characterized him as the Divine Son of the Tang Sect and one of the most desired men in the world. But now... Those two deep wounds totally stained his beautiful face. And they almost went all the way across it! --"This..." For a moment, he felt somewhat disconsolate. He would be too ashamed to show himself like this before his family and his beloved wives. How could he look them in the face? How could he, the Divine Son, possibly have such scars? That is a mockery and a stain on his reputation. At that moment, memories of what could have caused these scars came to him. The moment when Ren Xiao jumped into the Abyss, a large number of abilities of different intensities hit him hard and sent him slamming into the walls of the Abyss several times, bouncing off them. ''It was that moment...'' He thought and frowned. --"YOU USELESS BASTARDS! BASTARDS, I WILL KILL YOU!" shouted Tang Yin hysterically at that moment and pounded the water continuously. --"Bastards, bastards, bastards!" Every hit he gave to the water was one more insult coming out of his mouth. That''s an insult to his reputation! A grave insult towards the reputation of the Son of the Tang Sect Patriarch! A blasphemy to his name! His anger kept rising. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. But he had to calm down this time, no time to get pointlessly angry because he didn''t yet have the strength to retaliate. That was precisely why he calmed down and started thinking. It''s not as if there was no hope. Scars are not impossible to heal. It depends on what kind of scar it is, what it was made with, and how much one is willing to spend. Also, they can be healed with the Spiritual Bones. ''But to heal them that way, I need a Spirit Bone, which is hard to get, even in my world. Well, there was that way, too.'' He quickly considered possibilities and ways to erase these scars. Since they were deep scars and had just been made recently, he thought of several possibilities, but... There was a problem. ''If the scars were made by the walls that had been bathed in the 19 Level Abyss Aura, then many of these methods would be useless...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''Shit, those wretched bastards...'' His anger was about to blossom again at that moment, but he knew how to calm himself down. True, this wouldn''t stop him from becoming strong, but he was always a Divine Son, proud of his talent and beauty. How could he show himself like that in front of people? These two deep wounds, soon-to-be scars, really made him suffer. Because they stain one of his sources of pride. And, what is worse, there are not many ways to heal it! Of the possibilities that occur to him, one sees it as more likely than the other. The goal is to find a certain Spiritual Beast, kill it, and obtain its Spiritual Bone. The problem is that it can''t be just any spiritual bone; it must be the spiritual bone of the sternum, the spine, or one of the bones of the face! And this is a complicated Spiritual Beast to find. Even in his world, it is considered a rarity. Because all the Spiritual Bones that this Beast can drop have the ability to regenerate. It is considered a hard-to-find Divine Beast, but this is the most likely option he can think of right now. Unless he wanted to wait until he got to his world, there, he had several ways, but... The problem is that he does not want to show up like this in front of his wives. He was deeply frustrated, but then he thought about the system. This thing had told him that it could significantly reduce the time it would take to restore his Bone Spirit Body so that he could cultivate again. Maybe he knew? he thought and quickly, with some excitement, asked. --"Hey, system, do you know of any way to make these wounds or scars disappear from my face?" He asked excitedly. But the system seemed to want to make him suffer. Also, he didn''t answer even 10 seconds later. Nor 30 seconds. A whole minute, and already Tang Yin was getting impatient. --"Hey..." Just as he was about to speak again, the system decided to respond. [There are ways, but in my current version, it''s not possible to do it. You need to upgrade me] Seeing a chance to recover, Tang Yin lifted his spirits and stared at the system. --"How do I upgrade you? What do I need to do or gather?" he asked impatiently. This was a matter of great importance to him. Even if there were ways to heal this thing, there would still be that mark on his face. He must find a way to heal it completely. The system again took time to respond, making Tang Yin even more impatient. [You can''t upgrade me in your current state. You must increase your cultivation level and then complete an Upgrade mission]. Tang Yin frowned as he read his reply. He knew he couldn''t get carried away by his bad feelings right now and had to think things through clearly, so he took a deep breath and decided to take a bath first. During this time, he noticed several other scars on his body that had been made in the last year. But these scars could be erased more easily because they didn''t have the aura of that place. Although, these scars didn''t matter to him at all. If they didn''t tarnish his beauty and reputation as a Divine Son, then he wouldn''t care. But the ones on his face... To Tang Yin, it was an insult to have them. For he was always a person who, to the very end, put his pride as a Divine Son before anything else. There was only one thing for which he was willing to put that pride aside. And that was his women, with whom he was deeply in love. But now, his pride had been sullied. At least in his eyes, it was so. Well, no one would like to see a face hurt like that, so it is very likely that in the eyes of others, this is already considered a big stain that he must carry with him for who knows how long. He, the dear and beloved by the heavens, born with a Divine Soul unique in the universe, would he have a stain like that in his history? ''Shit... Those bastards.'' Without realizing it, Ren Xiao''s hatred towards his enemies was being transferred to him through these scars. Still, he wouldn''t care even if he knew. He promised Ren Xiao that he would destroy his enemies and avenge him and his family. But now he seems to have an even more important reason than that, to kill them. Thinking like that, the cold and cruel smile shone again on Tang Yin''s face. That same smile that bloomed on his face just a while ago appeared again. But this time, under the moonlight and with some blood running down his face, it looked even more terrifying. --"You bastards, you dare to damage my reputation? Hehehehe..." Tang Yin smiled sinisterly and raised his eyes slightly to look over the nearby trees; the moonlight fully illuminated him. --"Just wait, you bastards. Your days are numbered." He said and took several deep breaths. In his mind, he had started to think about how to cover up this flaw on his face. Then he began to bathe and wash his clothes, which were stained and dirty. It did not do his wounds any good to have clothes that might be infected. Sometime later... Tang Yin was sitting on a massive stone beside the lake while his clothes were beside him. He had forgotten something when he washed them. Firstly, there was no sun, and secondly, he had no Spiritual Energy. That meant he couldn''t dry it, so right now, he was naked, covered with some big leaves he found. --"Shit, why the hell didn''t you remember me, system?" Tang Yin asked angrily. [You didn''t say a word before you jumped into the water; I thought you already knew and had some alternative.] Replied the system Tang Yin then looked at the message for a while, then looked away from it, and could only give a sigh. ''Well, it was an oversight.'' He thought. --"Is there any way to dry it faster? You seem to have treasures over there, why don''t you give me one that will do?" [I can only bestow treasures through Missions.] --"Didn''t you give me one a while ago?" [It was a special situation. Besides, that treasure was given to you by the Administrator.] --"Administrator?" At this point in the conversation, Tang Yin was surprised and asked the question. [It is the independent Soul attached to your body, Host. When you can hear the voice in your head, it means the Administrator is awake. If you can''t hear it and only see this message, it''s system responses]. Tang Yin was then surprised but nodded a little. The system''s mechanism seemed quite complex to him, but he didn''t care right now. There was something else. --"I thought I saw a while ago that the System called itself ''System of All Things,'' but before that, it had introduced itself as Domination System; what''s your real name then? Did the Administrator give this name?" Tang Yin asked. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This had been bothering him for a while now. Chapter 6: The reason and... Sh*t, shes beautiful! The system took its moment to answer. [That question I can answer.] He spoke. Just then, Tang Yin heard the voice in his head, so he immediately became interested. --"So, are you the Administrator?" He asked with interest. [Yes, but more importantly, don''t you want to know why I call it the Domination System?] --"Of course, that was the question I asked." [Hmph, that''s easy enough. The first name that was given to this System, was the System of All Things, just as you''ve seen before. I can''t say much, but, that name sucks. So, over time, I decided to adapt it to be a Dominant System. One that can instill fear, a Domination System!] [Hence the new name.] The female voice replied proudly. She (or he) always thought her (his) idea was wonderful. Tang Yin was then somewhat surprised. He hadn''t said anything that surprised him in a good way, if not in a bad way. He had been surprised because the reason he changed it was ridiculous and stupid. But it seemed to make some sense. After all, sounds awful the name ''System of All Things'' Just that moment, the rest of the places that had the name ''System of All Things'' was replaced by ''Domination System'' in real-time. Tang Yin didn''t care how it was done, so he didn''t bother to ask. He had long been amazed at this thing called a system, but he had a lot of things to think about at the moment so questions would be left for later. In that way, he spent a whole hour thinking about different things. [Hey.] Just that moment, the voice in his head brought him out of his thoughts. --"What?" he asked. [Why don''t you put your clothes in the inventory?] He asked. --"What am I going to put them in for? They''re wet." Tang Yin replied coldly. [If you put it in the inventory, it will dry faster.] Hearing this and seeing the message appear in front of him, Tang Yin was stunned as he stared at the message. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some reason, the more time passed that Tang Yin did not respond, the message seemed to get a little farther away, as if it was afraid. About two minutes later, Tang Yin shouted. --"Why the fuck didn''t you say it before, you bastard!" he shouted as he continuously scolded the system, but the system didn''t respond anymore. Tang Yin then took a deep breath and put the clothes away in the inventory. --"How long will it take to dry?" a while later, he asked. [About 30 minutes, approximately.] It replied, and Tang Yin nodded. --"We''ll leave after it dries. I have no idea where there will be a city in this place, but if we don''t walk, we''ll never get there." Tang Yin said and started to look around for some things. He grabbed several green leaves from different trees and some sticks from these, and in about 40 minutes, he was ready with a container that could hold water in a good amount, and that would allow him to walk for quite a while since it weighed nothing. During the process of making it, he had to tear some of his clothes, as he needed to tie some things, but it fit well, and the water did not spill out. About 5 minutes after he was done he set out on his way again. ... And so, 4 hours of walking passed. Tang Yin was already quite tired from all the walking, but he still didn''t want to stop. During his walk, he had heard different roars of wild beasts like Lions and tigers, but no Spirit Beast roar, and it made sense. Spirit Beasts would not go near the 19-level abyss, they could smell that dangerous scent and that was why they stayed away from this place. That was good news for him, so he didn''t stop a bit. But walking with so much weight on him (the water), it wasn''t so easy. It is fortunate that this body was well muscularly strengthened and had enough stamina, but it was not as much as Tang Yin expected. After walking for 4 hours straight, he was already quite tired. A while ago, he had come out of one forest, and now, he was already entering another. He didn''t know why this place had so many forests, as Ren Xiao''s memory had no information about this place, but there was nothing he could do. Although it was dangerous to enter these places because there might be poisonous snakes, but he had to do it. To his right was the 19-level abyss, and to his left, there were possibly the guys who killed Ren Xiao. Either of the two were existences that at this moment he could not offend. He could only walk straight. But, when he entered this forest and passed the first 40 trees, surprised by the fact that this place seemed to have endless trees, he was surprised by what he found on the other side. The green illumination with the reflection of the moon surprised him at first, and he thought he had found a bamboo forest, but... It was a little different. --"Holy crap, a forest of Ancient Spirit Bamboo?" He said in shock but quickly ran towards it. It was a small forest of Ancient Spiritual Bamboo. Everywhere it was full of bamboos of different sizes. Because of the time that had passed since he last saw an Ancient Spiritual Bamboo Forest, Tang Yin was amazed by this place, as it was undoubtedly beautiful, even if it was small. Ancient Spiritual Bamboos are, basically passive Spiritual Beasts. Being passive, they do not grant Spirit Bones if you ''kill'' them, which in this case would be cutting, but they can be used for many things in Alchemy and Medicine, for example. Also, because they are extremely hard, they are extremely useful as a secondary material for making External Spiritual Weapons or Armor. Tang Yin tried to make a rough estimate of how much bamboo was here and was surprised by the fact that he saw over 500, some taller than others. Although that number didn''t seem like much if one thought about them being ''Bamboos'', of which forests of them usually have thousands and thousands, but the truth is that it is quite a large sum because they are not normal bamboo, they are Spiritual Bamboos of the Ancient type. They have special conditions for growing. ''Looking at each of them, they seem to be between 30 and 500 years old. Although the weapons that can be made are limited, but, if this place knows of their uses, they should be able to be sold at a decent price...'' Tang Yin thought and began to think of some way to take some of them. After all, they were quite difficult to cut if you didn''t have a high enough cultivation. Since a 500-year-old Ancient Spirit Bamboo is equivalent to a 500-year-old Spirit Beast. The only difference between one and the other is that the Spirit Beast can attack and the Spirit Bamboo is a ''Passive type Beast'', it has no attack power because it can''t move. But it is extremely tough, well, when they reach a very high cultivation level, yes, they can attack. But in this state, they are harmless and provide protection. It was for this reason that Tang Yin quickly put his water-carrying basket in the middle of this place and quickly went to fetch dry branches from the forest. He quickly gathered a good amount and some dry leaves, then grabbed a few stones and quickly returned to the place where the bamboos were. --"It''s a big change the environment in this forest and the environment in the small bamboo forest..." Tang Yin said with a smile as he returned. Of course, he was talking to no one but himself. He then put everything he brought on the ground and prepared to light the fire, but just then he heard movement, so he became fully alert. ''Footsteps?'' He thought and centered his ears to hear better. ''These footsteps...'' He thought in surprise, as he felt the footsteps of a person running, he was not inside the bamboo forest, and he was running away from a beast. For him, it was already a surprise to find movement in this place late at night. But, even more so, he did not expect that this person was being chased by a beast. Although Tang Yin no longer had cultivation, he was trained in a very special way when he was in his world. He cultivated his senses to the highest level with the guidance of his master. In Tang Yin''s words, his Master is a crazy bastard of cultivation and extremism and, he is right. In fact, his Master had him train in a Forest with Spirit Beasts between a thousand and 300 thousand years of cultivation, with his Spiritual Energy sealed. He trained his hunting ability to the highest level when he was chased by 300-thousand-year-old Spirit Beasts, without having a shred of Spiritual Energy in his body, because it had been sealed by his master. Besides, there was no one supervising that moment, so one wrong step would cost him his life. That''s why it became easy for him to know who was running, and he even thought about what kind of beast it might be. But, Tang Yin, seeing hope in finding a person who would tell him where there was a city in this place, immediately grabbed a stake he had gotten earlier for defense and ran silently towards the place. As expected, this person was not running out of the bamboo forest but was running towards this one. ''A small wild Night Lion as expected, what is it doing in this kind of place?'' Tang Yin thought as he hid so as not to be noticed. Wild night lions are a rather annoying variant of lions among wild animals because they have an immense ability to sneak around unnoticed, more so at night, where it is their territory, but a night lion, even if it were wild, should be able to smell the dangerous scent of the Abyss, this is what made Tang Yin wonder why it was in this place. But well, he didn''t give it much importance he quickly looked at the person who was running. It was a woman, and because of how fast she was running, he couldn''t see her face, but he estimated that she should be about 20-years-old. Tang Yin waited patiently for the girl to come up to him to go out and slay the wild lion. ''I thought I wouldn''t eat meat tonight, but heaven has other plans.'' Tang Yin thought with a mischievous smile, then quickly tied a piece of cloth on his face covering his wounds, which he didn''t want to show to anyone, and tightly squeezed the stake he had. ''3... 2... 1... NOW!'' Tang Yin shouted in his mind at that moment and quickly stepped out from the bamboo, rushing towards the Night Lion, who was taken by surprise, as he didn''t expect there to be a person so close to him hiding, his reaction was quick and he tried to dodge him, but Tang Yin wouldn''t allow him that. It would be an insult to his title of Hunter. So, he immediately pounced on the lion and drove the stake through the back of its neck from top to bottom, with great force, then immediately jumped hard from where he was to where the lion was, which didn''t even have time to react, falling right on top of the stake, pushing it further in. The stake directly pierced the weak point of this lion and killed it. Tang Yin smiled at the sight of this and pulled himself off the lion''s crushed head. The blood and brains of this critter were scattered all over the place, but Tang Yin didn''t care. After doing that, he looked over to where the girl was, who, as soon as she saw him and noticed what he was doing, stopped running and prepared to help him, but was stunned to see that the lion had died as soon as this man had appeared. Tang Yin then smiled at her but was stunned to see his face. ''Shit, she''s beautiful!'' he thought to himself in amazement. Chapter 7: First Mission Tang Yin was impressed by the beauty in front of him, did not expect that the first person he encountered in this world would be so beautiful. It is not as if he had not seen beauties before, in fact, his wives and fianc¨¦es are absolute beauties. This person in front of him, even though she is extremely beautiful, could not compare to any of his wives or fianc¨¦es. But, although that is the case, Tang Yin is a person who has been a lover of the beauty of this world. And the beauty of this world is made up of various things which may be the beautiful scenery of nature, the beautiful scenery of the Starry Sky, and so on. Among those etcetera, the beautiful landscape that represents a beautiful woman is the one that attracts him the most. Because, in his eyes, it is the greatest work of art that the world has. That''s why, despite having seen more beautiful women than this one in front of him, he still had to be surprised and praise the beauty of this beautiful woman. Although she didn''t have the air of maturity that Tang Yin always likes, but she was undoubtedly a beautiful woman. Although she was a little dirty from running away from this thing for so long, that could not hide her beauty. When the woman saw it, she was also surprised. Although Tang Yin was wearing rags that covered part of his face just by looking at the top of it, she could tell that he had a perfect face. She had never seen such a beautiful man in her life. That amazed her, moreover, something else that amazed her was that she couldn''t sense cultivation coming from Tang Yin, ''Is he a normal person? Impossible, he could kill a Lion like that, in just a second! He must be a great cultivator!'' She thought with surprise. Tang Yin then approached her. --"It''s nice to meet you, miss, would you mind getting up? Sitting like this on that dirty floor is not a good idea, there might be a snake nearby." Tang Yin said. She then looked down and realized that she had fallen to the ground from exhaustion just at the moment she saw the dead lion, that''s why she quickly apologized and got up. --"Oh, I''m sorry, Young Master. Nice to meet you, my name is Huang Feifei, may I ask your name?" She said with a smile as she extended her hand. Tang Yin then nodded to her and also reached out to grasp her hand. --"It''s nice to meet you, Miss Huang, my name is Tang Yin." Tang Yin said. He could see that this young lady was at the Ninth Level of the First Cultivation Realm, the Body Spiritual Strengthening Realm. She wasn''t strong, but she should be able to kill this lion, he couldn''t explain why she was running. But, just at that moment, he was surprised because a system message with statistics appeared. [Ding] [A possible Disciple or Harem Member has been detected] [A mission has been issued] | Convert Huang Feifei into a disciple or a Member of your Harem within the given time. | Time: 1 year. | Rewards for making her a Disciple: One (1) External Spiritual Weapon of random rank. One (1) Random Alchemy recipe and 200,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. | Rewards for making her a Harem Member: One (1) Spiritual Calling Token. One (1) External Spiritual Weapon of random rank. Two (2) Random Alchemy recipes and 200,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. | Reward for first completed mission: One (1) Alchemical Fire Roulette Spin. | Penalty for failure: You will be a fool who failed to make a pretty woman a member of his harem or his disciple. You will receive a title accordingly. You will NOT get any of the rewards. [Good luck, Host.] This first tab that appeared from the system stunned him when he finished reading it. What the hell was the system thinking? He thought in shock as he read the mission. He always thought that the fact that the system was not specific about the type of mission it would give him would lead it to give strange missions and it would give them when it felt like it, but he was not expecting this type of mission. But even more, he was surprised by the rewards. ''I don''t know how much 200,000 coins is, but, Spirit Weapon and alchemy recipe? Come on, it works for me!'' Tang Yin thought with a smile when he read the first part, but when he read the rewards for making her a member of his Harem, he was a little surprised at the first reward. ''Does this thing really have Spirit Calling Tokens?'' he thought in amazement. This is a token that allows its holder to summon someone''s battle spirit, no matter where they are. It is a Token with two ends, one is held by the ''Summoner'' and the other by the one to be summoned. Once the ''Summoner'' uses his blood to activate the Token, the summoned will receive an alert to send his battle spirit to that location via the token and will be able to communicate with the summoner or defend him in case he is in danger. It usually serves as a defense or to alert that you are in danger or something similar practically, is a connection-token. But not everything is rosy with this object. The truth is that it is dangerous to use this token because if the summoned person is fighting at that moment, he could end up dying since the token will pull him to take him to the summoner and will force him to put his body in a state of cultivation. Tang Yin began to seriously consider this mission. But he soon thought of something, and his mood visibly declined. For a moment he had forgotten that he could no longer show his face. If it was just to get her to join his harem, his knowledge, and beauty should be enough. I didn''t want to go around thinking about having some kind of sentimental relationship in this place because those things could be chains. But now, apparently, fate was forcing him to have it. Because now that he was hurt, the only way to make someone agree to be with him, was that person falling in love with him. In the end, Tang Yin let out a mental sigh, ''No use, there''s no such serious penalty either.'' he thought. Just then, he remembered that he had been holding the girl''s hand, and she was looking at him a bit confused. --"This... Young Master?" She asked uncomfortably trying to retract her hand which was firmly held between Tang Yin''s hand, the latter noticed this and smiled with some embarrassment as he quickly let go of her. -- "I''m sorry, miss. The touch of your hand made me a little distracted." He quickly replied, and she simply smiled. --"Sir, are you here at this time of night, by the bamboo forest?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded to him. --"Yes, since wild animals do not dare to enter an Ancient Spiritual Bamboo Forest, I decided to spend the night here, but I did not expect to meet a person in these parts at this time of night." Tang Yin said, and she nodded since made sense. She ran here for precisely the same reason. Then, Tang Yin, to divert the conversation a little and create more, turned around and began to pull the dead lion. --"Did something happen to make you run away from this little beast? You seem to be at the Ninth Level of the Body Spiritual Strengthening Realm, you should be able to take care of a lion like this." Tang Yin said and began to pull him into the bamboo, this place was lit quite well by various small animals that flew and had little lights, plus the moonlight was reflected among the bamboo. She, not knowing what to do, followed him somewhat embarrassed. --"Actually, even though I''m at this level, I can''t fight...." She said with embarrassment. It is true that her body is strong because she was at a good cultivation level, but that was all. She didn''t know Martial Arts, and she still doesn''t have her first Spirit Bone, which makes it difficult for her to fight, since she has no fighting skills. But that wasn''t the biggest problem. Tang Yin turned his face to look at her. --"Why can''t you fight?" Tang Yin asked with some surprise. --"I can''t use spiritual energy..." She said with embarrassment as she lowered her head. Tang Yin was then surprised and stared at her, trying to understand why she couldn''t use it. At first glance, he could see several things that could prevent her, a spiritual energy cultivator, from using spiritual energy, but... Just at that moment, another statistical window appeared out of nowhere. [Huang Feifei Statistics] | Name: Huang Feifei. | Age: 20 years old. | Gender: Female. | Height: 1.70. | Cultivation Realm: Spiritual Strengthening of the Body, Ninth Level. | Real Strength (?): Spiritual Strengthening of the Body, Ninth Level. | Spiritual Weapon: Scepter of the Merchant King (half asleep). | Affiliation: Huang Merchant Family. | Position: Daughter of the Family leaders. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. | Beauty: 9.1/10 Points. | Skills: (?) [Spirit Bones Body] [Amount of Bones obtained] ----------- Tang Yin then read this information and was surprised to see the Spiritual Weapon he had. ''A King-grade Spiritual Weapon? How come I''ve never seen it?'' He thought to himself in amazement, seeing this new name he had never seen before. Basically, his world is an upgrade world to this one. Although well, you could say it''s many many worlds that form one plane. And Tang Yin at some point traveled through many of those worlds, so the amount of Spirit Weapons he got to see easily exceeded hundreds of thousands. And here was a Spirit Weapon he had never seen before? ''Since when did Merchants have their own Spirit Weapons? what''s it for? does it grant gold or what?'' he thought. But the fact that was half asleep told him why she couldn''t use the spiritual energy. Thinking so, Tang Yin nodded to her after looking at her for a moment and walked with the lion''s body to the place where he was going to light a fire. --"See, I thought I wasn''t going to eat meat today and this little guy came to me." Tang Yin said with a smile as he started to assemble everything needed to cook the lion and prepared it, first draining it of blood and other procedures. Huang Feifei was a little surprised. --"Are you going to eat the meat of that night lion?" she asked in surprise. Because Tang Yin didn''t say anything, she had to stay close. He had saved her life to some extent. So, she had to thank him somehow. Besides, she couldn''t see any malice or sexual desire in Tang Yin''s eyes. They were beautiful blue eyes that did not make her feel uncomfortable like the rest. That''s why she didn''t feel uncomfortable being around him. Tang Yin looked at her and understood what she meant. --"Haha, I totally understand why you say that. It''s true that the meat of this thing is not very tasty, but we can''t be picky when we don''t have anything to eat, can we?" he replied. She then smiled a little and nodded. --"It makes some sense to me." She replied, and they both laughed a little. After finishing preparing everything, Tang Yin started to roast the lion meat, although before that he had to ask her for the weapon that she was carrying to cut this meat. After putting it to roast, Tang Yin sat down and beckoned Huang Feifei to sit beside him. --"Show me your Spiritual Weapon, I think that''s where the problem lies why you can''t use Spiritual Energy." Tang Yin said. She then did as he said. She thought that, likewise, it was impossible to resist. For some reason, she thought Tang Yin was someone powerful. Chapter 8: Pitiful Girl... She then opened her right palm and showed her Spirit Weapon. ''Hm, it looks like a normal Scepter, but its bronze color and those golden lines give it a nice distinction, is it a mutated weapon?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked deeply at this thing. It was also at that moment that another system window appeared right above the scepter, and Tang Yin panicked for a moment. ''Shit system, can you stop appearing every time you feel like it'' Tang Yin thought angrily he was staring so intently at the scepter that when that system window appeared he had received a fright for a moment, he thought it was some kind of attack. Thinking that he is so weak now, any attack could kill him. [Haha, what an idiot. Once you stare at something, the system will think you are asking it for information, so it will immediately give you all the information it knows about it. Don''t be a child and stop freaking out about everything]]. Replied the ''system''. Well, rather, the Administrator, his voice sounded mocking. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin made a mental note of what the Administrator had said regarding the information and ignored the rest. He only knew how to talk shit that Administrator (Tang Yin thought), so after calming down and avoiding Huang Feifei''s doubtful gaze, he began to read the information given by the system. When it said it was a system of all things, it didn''t seem to be wrong. That thing knew a lot about different things. This was not an inherited Spiritual Weapon, but it was a Spiritual Weapon that could be inherited. From the information given to him by the system, this Spiritual Weapon came as a result of Huang Feifei''s parents and ancestors they have always been fond of being Merchants. They love their work more than anything else, even more than their children. They have felt so much love for their work that in this generation a new Spiritual Weapon was created which so far has only one bearer: Huang Feifei. It''s just that Huang Feifei has no love for the work of Merchants and loves cultivation more, so the weapon is temporarily dormant. The way to make her wake up is quite simple if you look at it since she only has to do two quests. The first one is that she must earn her first 1,000 spiritual gold coins, and the second one is that she must get the first Spiritual Bone those are the only two requirements for her spirit weapon to wake up. Now, Tang Yin has no idea how much 1,000 spiritual gold coins can be, so he doesn''t know how complicated it is to earn such an amount. But Tang Yin was not worried. It was not he who should awaken his spiritual weapon, so naturally, he would not worry. Although in this case, he found a way to fulfill that first mission given to him by the system since, if he helped her in this, maybe he could make her his disciple. But the truth is, the description of the spirit weapon had struck Tang Yin dumb. ''My god, what the hell is this nonsense?'' He thought, ''How is it possible that there are people who love money so much in this world?'' But in the end, he could only shake his head. ''Well, loving money so much served them to create a King Grade Inheritance Spiritual Weapon, which is already amazing. But... It''s really unfortunate that this beautiful little girl was born into such a ridiculous family like that.'' He thought. For him, someone who was raised under the love of his parents, sisters, and brothers, he didn''t know what it might feel like to be born into such a family, but he knew that it might be painful. But well, he couldn''t do anything, so he just mourned for her in his mind, and after looking at all that, Tang Yin looked away from the Spirit Weapon and moved the meat a bit so that it would cook on the other side. The warmth of the fire pit was tucking them in tonight, so it felt pretty good. But then Tang Yin looked at her with an embarrassed smile. Yes, he was embarrassed by the topic of why her spirit weapon was born. --"Your spirit weapon... How should I put it, is it quite special?" Tang Yin said. He didn''t know how to express himself regarding this spirit weapon. And that confused her even more. --"Is there a problem with my spirit weapon?" She asked with some pain. She always knew there was some kind of problem because her spirit weapon didn''t seem to be of any use, but Tang Yin shook his head. --"No, that''s not what I mean. It''s just that your spirit weapon is very special, it''s a King Grade Spirit Weapon, called the Merchant King''s Scepter." Tang Yin said and looked at her a little. She was astonished when she heard this. A King-Grade Spiritual Weapon! That''s amazing! It''s a high-grade Spiritual Weapon with good potential for future development. ''Do I really have something like that?'' She thought, and Tang Yin seeing her confused, asked. --"You didn''t know the name of your Spirit Weapon?" He asked doubtfully, and she smiled somewhat embarrassed. --"I didn''t know it, I asked the different Halls of Records, even the Hall of the Divine Sun and they only said that I had the Spiritual Weapon: Bronze Scepter, in its first stage." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. It made sense; this place should be a lower world than his world. In their world, with the mere glance of any halfway strong cultivator, they could already tell what grade a spirit weapon was, and with some research, they could discover its real name. But in this place... It shouldn''t be the same. Tang Yin smiled and reassured him a little more. If it was still in some world on the same plane as his world... It would be really troublesome. --"It''s true that it''s similar to the Bronze Scepter, but it''s different in several ways. If you ever have the chance to be tested by a high-level Grade Stone, you might see that indeed your spiritual weapon is very special." Tang Yin said without taking his gaze off her. He wanted to see her reaction to his naming the high-level Grade Stone. This is a tool that exists in your world and is common but extremely useful does it exist here? He thought. She was then a little surprised. --"A high-level Grade Stone? Only the Great Sects have such a thing¡­" She said in astonishment, and Tang Yin then nodded. He didn''t expect that, but if they existed, then it was a good thing. At least it means that he won''t be so lost in this world. --"It''s okay, for now, it''s not important. Your spirit weapon right now is dormant and to awaken it, you need to accomplish two quests: earn 1,000 Gold Coins with your own effort, and obtain your first Spirit Bone. That''s all you need to do and then you can use Spiritual Energy." Tang Yin said firmly. She looked at him in surprise but quickly smiled broadly and bowed to him. --"Thank you so much for telling me this, Young Master, it''s very helpful!" She said with a big beautiful smile that showed her beautiful white teeth. She had been mortifying herself so much to understand how to use Spiritual Energy that she was about to give up on being a cultivator. But this was her passion, how could she give up? And here came someone who saved her and also gave her this valuable information! It was a blessing from heaven least she thought so. Tang Yin then smiled and nodded to her. --"It''s okay, you don''t need to thank me. But I have a question, why are you here, are you here to hunt or to look for some ancient bamboos?" He asked, and she nodded. --"My parents told me that once my grandfather passed by this place, and found an ancient spiritual bamboo forest, that was about 100 years ago. Since they are not cultivators, they didn''t come back to this place, and they didn''t want to hire anyone from outside, because they might leave with the bamboos, that''s why, when I awakened my spiritual weapon and started cultivating, they wanted me to cultivate in the hope that someday I can come and find this place and then we could sell some products from the Ancient Bamboo, as you know, Ancient Bamboo is really expensive." She said, explaining a little here and there regarding what she was doing here. In a nutshell, she came to look for Ancient Spiritual Bamboo to sell. As the daughter of merchants, that was normal, but... For some reason, Tang Yin felt a little bad for her, as he knew those guys wanted the money more than her. Sending her to this place, without her being able to exert spiritual energy? That made it more than clear that they wanted was the money, and didn''t care about anything else. Tang Yin didn''t want to get into this, but it was really hard for him not to say anything in this situation. He wanted to say something like, ''Miss, you are being used by your family so that they can get richer, don''t you see?'' But he couldn''t do it. It was when he was thinking like this that Huang Feifei smiled helplessly as she picked up her legs and hugged them. --"They told me there were no dangers here, but when I came here I encountered several herds of wild beasts. They know that I can''t use Spirit Energy... I don''t know why they would send me out like this..." She said helplessly, as she hugged her legs strongly. Tang Yin then looked at her and shook his head with a sigh. ''If she figures it out on her own, so much the better.'' He thought helplessly and raised his hands to grab the pieces of lion meat. --"Here, try it. Even if it''s night lion meat, I assure you it tastes good." He said and began to eat. Then she did the same. It was the only thing she could do now that she was sad. Just as she took the bite she was surprised by the taste. --"It''s really delicious..." She thought. The food didn''t smell bad at all, and it tasted even better than it smelled. Didn''t she remember that night lion meat tasted horrible? ''How come this one so tasty?'' she thought. And Tang Yin smiled. --"Hehe, not to brag, but I''m a top-notch chef." he said as smiled, then ate another piece. Then she turned to look at him and nodded. --"Yes, I didn''t expect Young Master to cook so well, it''s delicious..." She said and started to eat more. Tang Yin then smiled wider, although she couldn''t see him because of the ''bandages'' on his face. It always felt good to be praised by a beautiful lady, he thought. And so, they spent those hours eating and laughing while talking about a few little things here and there. After that they both slept lying down among the bamboos, although it wasn''t comfortable, the truth is that it wasn''t a bad night. Chapter 9: Toward Red Rain City The next morning, Tang Yin got up early, cooked some meat, and began to think of some way to cut the bamboos. Cutting these things is tricky, they are extremely tough to cut, and although they have weaknesses towards various things, it is not easy to find those ''things''. After looking around, he noticed that Huang Feifei had stood up and nodded to her. --"Miss Huang, there is water in that bowl if you want to wash yourself, and the meat is there. I am looking for some way to cut these Bamboos." Tang Yin said, and seeing her nod to him, he then began to look around more. He thought he might find something, but after spending a while and going around several times, in the end, he found nothing and could only go back while sighing. She then became a little confused. --"Young Master, are you looking for some tool that can cut the Bamboos? Can''t you cut it with Spiritual Energy?" She asked in confusion, and Tang Yin looked at her. He was confused. Can''t she see that I have no Spiritual Energy? Is she that inexperienced? he thought in astonishment. --"I can''t use Spiritual Energy, Miss Huang. I was crippled." He said helplessly, and she was visibly surprised but quickly apologized. --"I''m sorry, Young Master. I thought you were much stronger than me and that''s why I couldn''t see your power." She said regretfully. Asking him that question was possibly an insult to him, but all she could do was apologize. Tang Yin then understood and shrugged his shoulders. --"You don''t need to worry, Miss Huang. I understand. But, that''s why I must look for a tool to cut this. Your sword will do, but... It''s a problem since the tip has nothing to cut an Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, cutting it like this and without spiritual energy would be too slow." Tang Yin said, and she nodded. --"Let me try, Young Master. Even though I can''t use much spiritual energy, I came here knowing that I should cut enough of this, even if it takes me a long time to do it." She said with a smile and stood up, then began to use her sword to cut the Bamboos. Her sword was imbued with some of her spiritual energy, so it did hurt, but... Tang Yin shook his head. The damage was pitiful. She could spend all day there, and she could only cut about five bamboos, and she couldn''t even cut them into halves of 1 meter each piece. It''s just too pitiful. ''System, do you have any way?'' Tang Yin asked. He also wanted some of this bamboo. The system took several seconds to answer... [There is a way. Huang Feifei carries with him Fire Aromatic Powder, Earth Aromatic Powder, and Herb...] ''Wait, wait, you mean she has something so useful and she hasn''t taken it out yet?'' He asked in amazement without allowing the Administrator to finish speaking, to begin with, he was shocked that this thing could know this. But I didn''t want to hear everything he wanted to say because I already knew what he was referring to. There are five ingredients that can be mixed that can counter most Plant-type Passive Beasts. Cutting them off would be extremely easy. In fact, even if she didn''t have all five, just three is enough to form the small poisonous ointment for these Passive Beasts. If she had them, then why the hell didn''t she take them out? He thought, and the system didn''t answer him anymore. The system know why, but he didn''t bother to tell to this guy. He got up and walked over to where Huang Feifei was. --"Miss, may I ask if you have any of these ingredients?" He asked and then listed the ingredients. She looked at him somewhat surprised, and nodded. --"Is the Young Master injured anywhere?" Instead of answering him, she chose to ask him a question back. She always carried that with her because if she made a special ointment with these ingredients, she could heal some small wounds. Tang Yin knew this, so he shook his head. --"No, it''s for something else, can I ask you to lend me some and your sword?" He asked, and she, not knowing what he wanted to do, could only nod. Soon Tang Yin was making a strange ointment. He mixed those different ingredients in water and grabbed some of the sawdust that had fallen from what Huang Feifei was making earlier and mixed that in as well. [What the hell are you doing?] the System Administrator asked in his head. Tang Yin laughed in his mind. ''If you mix some sawdust from the same bamboo you are looking to cut with this ointment or, it will become easier. You''ll see, I''ll teach you something new today.'' Tang Yin said with a smile and just finished making the ointment. After that he grabbed the sword and gathered at the tip a little, then he stood up and grabbed the sword and started to cut the bamboo. As soon as the sword touched the bamboo and Tang Yin made some force, it easily slipped and cut an Ancient Spirit Bamboo. Huang Feifei, who saw that whole process was stunned for a moment but soon stood up. --"Can the ointment really be good for that!?" She asked in great astonishment as she looked at the large piece of bamboo that fell to the ground. Tang Yin smiled proudly and nodded. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt stupid being proud of something so simple, but now that he''s weak, anything he does that surprises someone is enough to make him proud of his wisdom. --"Haha, it''s a little trick, here, try it. With spiritual energy it cuts easier, I''ll be telling you where to cut it so as not to harm the life of these Passive Beasts." Tang Yin said with a smile and began to explain... The two of them quickly moved among the bamboos and quickly cut them back and forth. A large number of bamboos were gathered in one place after 2 hours. After that, Tang Yin instructed her to cut each piece 1 meter long. Huang Feifei was having fun all this time, while she could so easily cut something she had struggled with before. She felt strong at this moment, so she enjoyed it with a big smile and was very hardworking and cooperative. Soon, another 2 hours had passed, and they were both sitting next to a large number of Bamboo pieces. --"Great job, Miss Huang." Tang Yin said. She smiled at him and nodded happily. --"It''s thanks to you that we finished so soon. I never thought that a high-level bamboo like this could be cut this easily." She replied. ''You see? This is the right way to cut the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo.'' Tang Yin said in his head, but the Administrator did not answer him except for a small ''Hmph''. After resting, they both stood up and looked at the pile of Bamboos. --"Young Master, come to think of it... I can''t carry too many of these, there are 1,500 pieces of 1 meter each, how do I carry this? It looks like we''ll have to make several trips..." She said helplessly, only then had she fallen from her cloud and realized that she was no strong person, much less was she rich. She didn''t have any Storage Bags or anything like that! Tang Yin then smiled and ran his hand over the whole place as he thought about getting all these bamboos into his inventory. Soon, they all disappeared, and Tang Yin looked at his ''Inventory'', and it came out that there were 1,500 pieces of bamboo in it. Tang Yin was amazed. Before, he didn''t want to put his water in there because he thought it was unreliable and his water might taste weird, but seeing that the 1,500 pieces went in without a problem, this time he was more confident in this thing called inventory, so he put the rest in as well. Huang Feifei''s gaze was stunned as she looked at all this. ''My goodness... Young Master, although he surely has powerful enemies, but he still has so much wealth on him...'' She thought in amazement. She had not asked him any questions regarding why he was crippled because it would be disrespectful, but each thing he did surprised her more and more. She began to wonder what kind of person he was when he wasn''t crippled. ''He looks like he''s my age, how could he possibly be so amazing?'' she thought. --"Miss, I think that''s settled." He said, and she then snapped out of her stupor. --"Young Master, you are really amazing, you have bags of storage..." She said in awe, praising him, and Tang Yin nodded. He couldn''t tell that he had an inventory. After that, they both left that place. They were already a little late in what they had agreed on last night. They were supposed to leave earlier in the morning, but they were very late because they got up a little late and took a long time to cut the bamboos. So, they both left for the closest City to this place: the Red Rain City, where Huang Feifei came from, and she also started to tell him a little bit about it. Chapter 10: Spiritual Bones Huang Feifei is a cultivator from Red Rain City. She was born with a Spiritual Weapon so from birth, she has Spiritual Energy in her body, which makes her privileged among cultivators. After all, not all cultivators are born with a Spiritual Weapon. In fact, more cultivators are born without a Spiritual Weapon, and those from birth do not have Spiritual Energy in the body they have to rely on obtaining an External Spiritual Weapon later on to cultivate. That means that, of course, a normal person can become a cultivator as long as there is an External Spiritual Weapon that has compatibility with that person. But, to obtain an External Spiritual Weapon requires paying a lot of money, as these are not cheap at all. That is why Tang Yin is interested in the prize of this mission. To obtain a good Spiritual Weapon that is compatible with you is a joy because you can cultivate much better and faster, building a solid foundation. But well, it''s not important now. The truth is that Huang Feifei was born with a spiritual weapon, this gives her spiritual energy from the beginning, so her future potential should be greater, but... Her Ninth Level of the Realm Spiritual Strengthening Body at the age of 20 shows that she is not as talented as others would think or that there is a problem with her. At this age, by the standards of her city, being at this level is too pitiful, let alone the standards of the entire empire. To give an example, her peers in the city who are the same age as her are all already above the fourth level of the second realm, the Spiritual Entry Realm. She as a cultivator and a person who loves cultivation, always wanted to enter the Imperial Academy, but to enter is to meet a minimum requirement of being at the First Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, which she does not meet. If she could obtain the Spirit Bone corresponding to her current level, she should move into that Realm before long but she would still be very limited by the fact that she cannot use spiritual energy, and even if she could solve that, she is still far behind her peers, despite being born with a spiritual weapon. Even if she manages to get into the Academy at this point, she can only be there for five years, and it''s hard for her to excel in that time to reach incredible heights. Well, for now, one of her problems and the main one, she already knows how to solve it or, at least, she wants to hold on to that hope that Tang Yin gave her, so she was hopeful. As long as she could use spiritual energy anything could be possible for her, she thought. Her current plan is to get the Spiritual Bone, sell some Bamboos to get the 1,000 gold, and then go to the Imperial City, to try to get into the Academy. Switching to a personal issue of hers and the current situation, Huang Feifei is the daughter of two merchants. They are not rich, but they are not poor either. They do trade all over this Empire and in a neighboring empire. But because of her parents'' work, they have a rather powerful enemy in the city that has been pressuring them, and that was what caused her to have to go and get those bamboo because her family needed that money to be able to get out of this pressure. After she had told him a little about herself and her family, she told him more various things along the way, and they talked about several different things. --"Have you already thought about where to get the Spirit Bone?" Tang Yin asked, and she shook her head. --"I can''t get it on my own because I''m not strong enough, so I can''t go to a Great Forest. I must ask the Divine Sun Hall for help, they get some spiritual bones in exchange for money and since they have several nearby Forests to manage, it makes it easier for them." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. A Spiritual Bone is too important in cultivation. Without it, one cannot advance. Once one reaches the Ninth Level of each Realm, if one wants to break through to the Tenth Level needs to obtain a Spiritual Bone. But there are two types of Spiritual Bones: Main Spiritual Bone and Collection Spiritual Bone. Both have different functions, and the Main Bones, almost only one can be obtained per Cultivation Realm, and can be obtained only when entering the Ninth Level of the Cultivation Realm the person in question is in. But the Spiritual Collection Bones, can be obtained several per Cultivation Realm, and you can get them at Level 1 or you can get them at Level 10. Moreover, if you want you don''t need to get them, and you can leave them for later. Although, the latter is not recommended. Well, the thing is, if you want to go to Level 10 of a Realm, you need to get a Main Spirit Bone after that you will automatically advance to Level 10 or you can even go to the next Realm if the Bone is good enough. To obtain a Spirit Bone, you need to do is to kill a Spirit Beast within a Cultivation Realm or age range that corresponds to the Realm you are in. For example, Huang Feifei can currently only get a Spirit Bone from a Spirit Beast of between 1 and 500 years of cultivation. These, translated to actual cultivation, are equivalent to a Beast in the First Realm. A Spiritual Beast with 500 years of cultivation is equivalent to a cultivation of the Tenth Level of the Realm of Spiritual Strengthening of the Body, and this is the maximum for the current Huang Feifei. 500 years of cultivation is not really 500 years of life. Since a Beast can simply have 10 years of life but 500 years of cultivation. Because the years of cultivation are calculated based on the level of cultivation it has. In the First Realm of Beast Cultivation, Beasts gain 50 cultivation years for each level they ascend. In the Second Realm, they gain 150 years for each level they ascend. But a 500-year-old Spirit Beast is much more powerful than that little night lion. If Huang Feifei had to run away from that little lion... Then she could never kill a Spirit Beast that old. Even a 50-year-old one could assassinate it. That''s why she needs help to get her cultivation bones. ''Hm, if she has any problems, it shouldn''t be difficult to help her get her 500-year-old Spirit Bone... Maybe she can manage to complete that mission...'' Tang Yin thought. He chose to ignore the Divine Sun Hall because, from the way she said it, it seemed like it was common knowledge. If he didn''t know, then she would be suspicious, so it''s better to avoid that. --"By the way, how much does Bamboo cost in the City?" Tang Yin asked. This was important, as it was his current main source of income in an unknown world. Although he didn''t plan to sell them all least a few he should sell, to make a good living. She smiled. --"For each 1-meter-old spiritual bamboo, the merchants, and the Alchemists Association give between 5 and 10 Spiritual Gold Coins. But these seem to be many years old, so it should be around 5 to 20 Spiritual Gold Coins per meter." She said happily. She was really happy about this. She had become rich and never thought she could cut so many ancient spiritual bamboos. --"Considering that Young Master gets more, he should be able to get more than 10 thousand Spiritual Gold coins. That''s amazing, Young Master, with the prices of Spiritual Herbs in the City, able to get some to heal your wounds." She said cheerfully. Tang Yin and Huang Feifei talked a while ago regarding this, and he told her that he had a way to recover and get back to Cultivation, but he needed time. It was then that she decided that she would give most of it to Tang Yin, although he did not tell her that he needed money. At first, she wanted to give him 1,300 and keep only 200 pieces herself, but Tang Yin still insisted on giving her 300 more. He wasn''t a saint to refuse the gift he was being given, but without the tools she had, they couldn''t have that many bamboo pieces, so it was okay to give her 500 and keep 1,000. Tang Yin nodded at what she had just said. --"By the way, are you from the Green Cloud Empire, Young Master?" She asked, and Tang Yin looked at her somewhat confused, but then understood when a memory came to him. Ren Xiao had researched at the time that the Green Cloud Empire was near the Abyss it is the closest Empire to that place. It''s just that he didn''t know where it was, and of course, Tang Yin had no idea either. Ren Xiao was looking for that empire before he was killed, but he hadn''t been able to find it. And, apparently, the Green Cloud Empire was towards the other side. Tang Yin shook his head. --"No, actually, I come from the southern region." He said calmly. And she looked at him, was greatly surprised. --"Are you from the southern region? My goodness, that''s far away." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. From Ren Xiao''s memories, even though that guy hardly investigated this world, he could tell that this ''continent'' was incredibly large. It is so large that a single region could be equivalent to an entire continent. It even has giant lakes and seas within the continent itself, but following routes you can reach any region by walking, although it could still take you a very long time. As far as he knows, the Ren Family was a powerful Family of a First Tier Empire in the Southern Region. This empire is quite a high level, on the level of the Green Cloud Empire or even higher. Whereas Tang Yin is now located... In an Empire called Red Wind, it seemed to be a Third Level Empire, the lowest of the empires. In fact, according to Huang Feifei, the bamboo forest is the last line of the Empire. Beyond it is a huge forest (which was the one crossed by Tang Yin), and beyond it is the famous ''Meteoric Abyss'' which is an area belonging to no one. **** NT: Hello, I am leaving this here because in a few hours I will publish an auxiliary chapter with the explanation of the Realms of Cultivation of this novel. Also, since it is a new term, I will explain the topic of Spiritual Bones a bit so that its relationship to Cultivation and Cultivation Realms can be well understood. I will limit this entire explanation to what has been seen so far, so as not to give spoilers. Thanks so much for reading. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 11: Coming to city, and possible problems? The rest of the way they talked about various things in the evenings they ate lion meat, and in the morning, they continued their journeys... Thus, they spent two days on the road. During that time, they both became visibly closer and went through some small adventures. For example, Tang Yin hunted some small wild animals that came to attack him and served them to vary the meat during those days. Just at those moments, they both saw the city in the distance, so they quickly approached. The city was not large, but neither was it small. A city with a population of just over 1 million people, it had a thriving and booming commerce but a relatively weak force compared to other similar cities. Still, from the outside, Tang Yin found it a welcoming city. His first city, in this world. They hurried and quickly entered the city, but as soon as they entered and had walked about 30 meters, a few people appeared walking towards them, and Huang Feifei stopped a little. Tang Yin noticed this and looked in front of him. ''The young man in front is about 21 years old, Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. The followers... They''re all at the Spiritual Entry Realm, but they''re below him...'' Tang Yin thought as he gave each of them a glance to look at the cultivation levels of these people. As Huang Feifei had said earlier, this seemed to be the lower standard for people in their 20s in this city. At the very least, they should have entered the Spiritual Entry Realm, but... ''They look very inexperienced; their walk is even worse than Miss Huang''s...'' Tang Yin thought and then looked away from them was just at that moment that the one coming in front spoke. --"Haha, it''s nice to see you again, Feifei, I was worried about you, how did your learning journey go?" Said this person with a friendly smile as he walked towards where Huang Feifei was. From the way they spoke, it seemed they were close. Huang Feifei looked back at him and nodded with a forced smile. --"Nice to see you, Young Master Huang, thank you for your concern, but we are not close, so please don''t call me as if we were." She replied and then tried to pull Tang Yin to avoid them, but that person got in her way again. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Haha, Feifei, you shouldn''t be like that. After all, we''ll surely be getting married soon, so why be so cold? Come on, I''m just worried about you." He replied, and Huang Feifei looked at him. --"First of all, I have not agreed to marry you or any member of your family. So please don''t bother with that. I ask you to please permit me to come in, I have just arrived and I am tired, I want to rest." She replied coldly. But this person did not turn away, only let out a small, almost inaudible snort. Every time he saw Huang Feifei''s beauty, he couldn''t help but have a lot of fantasies about her, and he wasn''t the only one everyone behind him, and 8 out of 10 men in this city were the same. Huang Feifei''s flawless face coupled with that unique beautiful body of hers is so stunning that it makes her the most beautiful woman in the city. Besides, she is tall and long-legged, with a nice figure and beautiful buttocks in the eyes of many men in this city, she is like a goddess. And for young masters like this one from the Huang Family, she is an easy prey! Because her family is not rich, and there are only 3 of them besides her. Her father, mother, and older brother. Of which none of them are cultivators, they are only middle-level merchants, so it is an easy prey to get, at least that''s what this Huang thinks. And little by little, he has been achieving his goal. So far, he already got the approval of Huang Feifei''s parents, and that''s what he had come for today. So, he didn''t bother with her rejecting him like this, instead, he smiled. --"Hahaha, Feifei, I was just coming to give you the news. Your parents have agreed for our families to be united in marriage, so soon you and I will be man and wife." He said firmly, surprising Huang Feifei, but before she could say anything, he looked at Tang Yin, and saw that she was holding him by the hand. Seeing this, he frowned feeling upset. Even more so when he saw that this was a normal person, without even a hint of cultivation. --"That''s why, you''d better stay away from another man. Until we get married, no man can come near you, those are the rules." He said coldly, and Huang Feifei noticed the look he was giving Tang Yin, so, scared that guy would make some move and hurt Tang Yin, she stood in front of the latter. --"I haven''t agreed to marry you, but I''ll discuss that later with my parents. For now, I ask you not to cause unnecessary trouble, he''s just a distant cousin coming to visit, he has nothing to do with you." She answered firmly, although at the beginning her voice sounded somewhat disconsolate, but she knew how to pull herself together and finish saying what she wanted. The Young Master in front of her looked at Tang Yin sharply and then let out a snort and turned to leave. --"Just don''t forget to talk it over with your parents." He replied as he left. He was only here for that and didn''t want anything else, so he left quickly taking his followers with him. After they left, Huang Feifei quickly pulled Tang Yin with her and walked through the streets without looking away from their way. Tang Yin noticed that she was a little anxious or somewhat disconsolate, she seemed to be thinking a lot of things, so he didn''t say anything. He didn''t say anything before either because he couldn''t do it at the moment. To speak as he would have wanted to that person was the same as seeking death. Although with planning, he could kill that guy if he wanted to, the thing is that right now, he has nothing more than a wooden stake in his hand he couldn''t kill such a strong cultivator with that! Even if he found him asleep, he wouldn''t be able to murder him without him noticing because it was just a simple stake used to kill wild animals. That''s why he chose to remain silent. But, seeing her so heartbroken by what that person had said about them getting married, Tang Yin could only sigh internally. ''Since the System chose you as my target and I was given the first mission because of you, at least let me help you a little.'' He thought. --"I can see that you don''t like that person and I could tell your murderous intent when you saw him, that means you are totally at odds with him, but he doesn''t seem to know that. If you want, I can help you assassinate him." Tang Yin said without flinching a bit. He did have ways to assassinate him, though they require preparation. But he could indeed do it. Huang Feifei was surprised by this and stopped, but after thinking for a while she shook her head with a helpless smile. --"It''s true that I have enmity with him and would like to see him die, but I can''t bring you into my problems. Besides, he has a very big backing, I can''t do anything against that." She replied somewhat sadly, and Tang Yin looked at her but said nothing. She then started walking again. --"When we get home, can you do me a favor, Young Master?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded. --"I will tell my parents that we only got 400 pieces of bamboo, but half of them went to you, who cut them, and the other half is for us. So, can you take out only 200 pieces? The others you keep for me." She said, finally leaving a question as she turned to look at him. Tang Yin smiled and shrugged. --"Of course, that''s fine. I''ll do just that." He replied. ''Looks like she''s not as dumb as she looks.'' Tang Yin thought, noticing her intentions. After that, they started walking and soon arrived at a nicely decorated section of the city, after a few minutes, they entered a rather beautiful house that was here. As soon as they entered this place, they saw 2 older people coming out. --"Dad, Mom." Huang Feifei said, greeting them, and they looked at her smiling and nodded happily, then grabbed her and dragged her inside the house without asking her any questions, in the process they took Tang Yin too, although they didn''t know who he was. Inside the house, they couldn''t hold the urge and immediately asked Huang Feifei. --"Did you get them?" The tone of voice was urgent for some reason, they only wanted to hear ''Yes'' coming from her. Chapter 12: Heartbroken Huang Feifei She acted as if she didn''t know anything about what that person (Young Master Huang) had said a while ago; instead, she nodded. --"Mom, Dad, first let me introduce you to Young Master Tang Yin. He was the one who helped me this time, and without him, I wouldn''t have been able to come back so quickly and with results," she said as she pointed to Tang Yin. --"Young Master, these are my parents," she said, and Tang Yin nodded at them. --"It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Tang Yin, and I met Miss Huang by chance. I came here because of her," he said calmly. They then looked at him and just now noticed that there was someone else with them. But knowing that he was the one who helped their daughter to get what they needed, they should be polite. ''From his bearing, he''s clearly a great cultivator. It''s a blessing that our daughter has met such a person,'' they both thought, so they respectfully introduced themselves. The father''s name is Huang Tu, and the mother, choosing to use the same surname as her husband, is now called Huang Fei, which is where the daughter''s name came from. --"I heard that they sent the lady in search of bamboos. Before she arrived, I was already cutting the bamboos, as I had found them by chance. But seeing that she had made such a long journey, and I needed to come to this place, I decided to ask for her help to guide me, and so I would give her half of the bamboos I could get," he said with a smile, and Huang Feifei''s parents were a little surprised. For a moment, they felt some regret. ''Only half? How much would they get?'' they thought, but soon Tang Yin waved his hand, dropping several piles of bamboo into the huge room. In a minute, 200 pieces of bamboo, each one meter long, were piled up in this place. --"It''s 200 pieces of bamboo, each one is a meter long. I think they can be sold very well," he said matter-of-factly. Anyone who saw him like this could not tell that he was lying. Even Huang Feifei was amazed at Tang Yin''s acting ability. It came so naturally to him to lie, she thought. But she was happy that this was the case. And her parents, when they heard this, were stunned. --"Two... Two hundred?" they asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded to them again, matter-of-factly. --"We got a total of 400 pieces of bamboo. Miss Huang can testify to this. It''s 200 for me and 200 for you. How about it?" said Tang Yin again with a calm smile, although they could not see it. They, though stunned, were money-loving businessmen, so they immediately smiled and nodded repeatedly. "Haha, of course, of course, thank you very much, Young Master, for such a gift. Don''t worry, we won''t treat you badly. You can stay here whenever you want," said the two of them. Tang Yin nodded, then glanced at Huang Feifei, prompting her to stand up. "Thank you very much, Young Master," she said as she bowed, then raised her head again. "May I ask what your plans are at this time?" she asked. Tang Yin thought for a moment. "I plan to go to the Alchemists'' Association. There''s someone there I need to see. If I can''t come in the evening, I''ll come to greet you in a few days," Tang Yin said with a smile. Huang Feifei was surprised, and so were her parents. ''My goodness, do you have any contact with the Alchemist Association?'' the two of them thought. The Alchemist Association is one of the most powerful entities in the city. They have deep roots and are only second in status to the Divine Sun Hall, even above the Cultivator Families that rule the city. They hold significant power and prestige. Anyone who has contact with that place holds power. However, after a moment''s thought, Huang Feifei didn''t find it strange that Tang Yin had contact with them. After all, she had witnessed many incredible things during her few days with him, and his incredible strength despite lacking cultivation showed that he was once an unparalleled genius of the South. Even if they were far from the south, it was still possible that he knew someone or had some status to join the Alchemist Association in this region. So, she nodded in understanding. Although she didn''t expect that Tang Yin was actually lying. He had only done so because he noticed a strange expression in Huang Feifei''s parents'' eyes when he told them about the 200 pieces of bamboo. They seemed to be planning something, and he didn''t want them to interfere with his target before he could accomplish what he needed to. That''s why he had to lie, and what better way than to use the Alchemists'' Association as a cover? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they wanted proof, he could provide plenty because, in his past life, he was a great genius alchemist. They were the perfect excuse to lie. After that little episode, Tang Yin asked for directions and left the house. There were things he had to take care of. ''It''s better to have something for defense and assassination...'' He thought to himself and left the place in the direction of the city''s Alchemist Association. ... Inside Huang Feifei''s house, after setting everything up, her parents called her to talk to her for a moment about some important things. --"Daughter, we have sold the house to Divine Sun Hall. They have already given us the money, and in a week''s time, it will officially become theirs," Huang Fei said. Huang Feifei looked at her in surprise. --"What? Why did you sell it? This is the house that grandfather and grandmother left us. Why sell it?" she asked doubtfully, and Huang Fei and Huang Tu sighed. --"The day before yesterday, Lord Huang of the Huang Family came here with several cultivators. This time they left us at a dead end and asked us to marry you to his son by hook or crook... They would destroy our business. We know how much Young Master Huang is in love with you, but we also know that you don''t reciprocate. Still, we were forced to sign that compromise agreement. We cannot abandon our business," she said again, and Huang Feifei, who already knew more or less what might have happened, did not get upset. Instead, she clenched her teeth tightly, and her hands shook a little. --"You don''t mind selling me out just to save the business?" she asked, her voice sounding a little broken with grief. Huang Fei and Huang Tu saw her and did not deny what she had said. --"You know this business has been in our family for generations. We can''t let the ancestors down." They both replied with a sigh, and Huang Feifei took several deep breaths to calm down. --"So, will I have to marry someone who raped and murdered my best friend, whom I treated like a sister?" she asked coldly, as tears streamed down her face. They both gave a small sigh, but after a moment, they shook their heads. --"At first, that might have been the case, but now that you seem to have found a person who can back you up, we won''t force you. Here..." Huang Tu said and handed her a small black card with white on it. --"There are 800 spiritual gold coins there, use them to go to the Blizzard Empire. The Huang Family, although powerful, only has influence in the nearby cities. Once you get to the Blizzard Empire, they won''t be able to do anything to you. Besides, if you go with the help of that Young Master, I''m sure you''ll be able to stand out. We''ll try to distract the Huang Family a bit so you can leave these days," he spoke. This surprised Huang Feifei, and she looked up to see him. --"They want me to go to the Blizzard Empire? Didn''t they already almost have the pass for me to enter the Red Wind Imperial Academy? How could I give up the chance to go there? I can''t accept it," she said. By the end, she was practically shouting. Besides, what made her angrier was that they were giving her 800 gold coins when she had to risk her life to get those bamboo pieces. Those 200 pieces of bamboo she had given them were already worth much more than those 800 gold coins, and this house they had just sold should be worth more than 10,000 gold coins. She was supposed to own half of it, and the other half was going to her brother, but they were only giving her 800 gold coins? What the hell was going on? Huang Tu let out a sigh again. --"I''m sorry, daughter, but if you don''t want to marry into the Huang Family, then you can only go somewhere else. Your brother already left yesterday for the Green Cloud Empire, and we will be leaving there soon. Taking you with us would be a problem for you because you don''t like trade. So, it''s best for you to go to the Blizzard Empire. With 800 gold coins, you can live quietly there, and you can become a cultivator as you want," he spoke. In this, he was no longer trying to give her news; he was giving her an order. His tone of voice was firm and strong, and it even scared Huang Feifei a little. She stared at them. --"You say I can become a cultivator with a mere 800 Spiritual Gold Coins? Although that may work for other people, it may be difficult for me. They charge me 400 or 500 Gold coins in the Divine Sun Hall to help me obtain the first Spiritual Bone. How can I live on 300 Gold coins? Wasn''t half of the price of this house supposed to belong to me? Now that they sold it, why don''t I see that half?" At this point, she was already upset and stood up to speak to them like this. But her parents didn''t back down. They just shook their heads. --"Daughter, you know we are merchants. We need money to make our family powerful in the future. So, we can''t give you so much money. All that money is already taken by your brother, and soon we will go to him. This is all the money we can give you," they said, and Huang Feifei started to look at her parents as if she did not know them. Despite knowing that her parents were money-loving and put money above her, she never expected it to be so. At her wit''s end, she simply looked at the bamboo. --"So, I want these bamboo pieces. I risked my life to get them. I was chased by several packs of wild beasts and almost died. If it wasn''t for the Young Master who saved and helped me, neither I nor those bamboos would be here. I think that''s why they already belong to me, at least half of them," she said. But at this point, her father only let out a snort. --"Hmph, if we hadn''t given you the information, do you think you would have had the chance to see ancient spiritual bamboo in your life? You even got to meet an interesting Young Master as a result of that, and you want to take our share from me? Don''t you have a beautiful face that you inherited from your mother? Why don''t you use it to seduce that Young Master? I can see that he is rich, powerful, and well-connected. If you associate with him, our family will be able to rise. But here you are, paying attention to every nonsense about your cultivation when you can''t even cultivate properly," Huang Tu replied coldly. He was not going to allow her, his daughter, to set her eyes on his ancient spiritual bamboo. In this city, selling them was the same as giving them away, but in the Green Cloud Empire, the price was unbeatable. They would become immensely rich selling so many. How could they allow their incompetent daughter to have them? --"Besides, it''s already decided. We''ll be leaving shortly. The house will be vacated in 1 week, and those people might come looking for you then too. So, you''d better get out of here before it''s too late," her father said coldly, and then both husband and wife got up and left with all the bamboo. Huang Feifei was stunned when she heard this. She was so stunned that she fell to the ground in shock and sadness. ¡­ Chapter 13: Second Mission? Tang Yin first passed by some clothing stores, food stalls, herb shops, and a few blacksmiths to check the prices. He needed to get an idea of the prices for the things he would buy later in order to know what a good price for his spiritual bamboo would be. Additionally, he bought himself a set of regular clothes with some money Huang Feifei had given him so that he wouldn''t be dressed so shabbily. After that, he headed to the Alchemists'' Association. This was the place where anyone who wanted to sell their bamboo at the best price would go¡ªat least that''s what Huang Feifei had told him. The building of the Alchemists'' Association was truly grand and beautiful compared to the other buildings he had seen so far in the city, and it had a constant flow of people entering and exiting. Tang Yin ignored these people and went straight into the Association. Inside, there were many people. Some were just looking around, others were buying, and some were selling. Tang Yin simply walked up to the reception, and a staff member came to assist him. --"It''s a pleasure to have you here. What can I do for you? Buying or selling?" the receptionist girl asked with a professional smile. --"I''m here to buy and sell," Tang Yin replied. --"Alright, Young Master, come this way..." she said, leading him along the long reception area. She took the opportunity to ask him what he wanted to sell. --"May I know what you want to sell?" she asked, and Tang Yin took out a small piece of ancient spiritual bamboo and showed it to her. --"Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, 1 meter per piece, I have more than 100," Tang Yin said sincerely. When the receptionist saw this, she was momentarily stunned. Moreover, the faint aura of the bamboo caught the attention of some nearby people, leaving them surprised. ''More than 5 celestial gold coins for just one piece of that, this person seems to have some status,'' many thought, but they only observed from a distance. The receptionist quickly smiled wider. --"I''m sorry, Young Master. I can''t buy this from you; only the leaders can do that. Please come with me to the VIP section," she said quickly, then proceeded to guide Tang Yin to a VIP lounge, where he was served tea and some snacks. Tang Yin simply entered and sat there, contemplating various things. After waiting for a minute, he closed his eyes and started observing his body. Looking inside his body was quite troublesome. He didn''t have a Spirit Bowl, so he couldn''t contain Spiritual Energy. His Bone Spirit Body was destroyed, and he had lost all the Spirit Bones he had obtained from Ren Xiao. That meant he would have to start cultivating from scratch once again. It wasn''t bad, as it would allow him to build a truly powerful foundation from the beginning, but still... ''The movement of those 11 Supreme Sects is troublesome... Even if they were in an alliance, why would they dare to oppose our Supreme Sect?'' Tang Yin thought, reminiscing about his world. For some reason, after pondering over it for many days, he had concluded that there was a Sect or more behind the 11 Supreme Sects. Those 11 Sects wouldn''t dare oppose his Supreme Sect on their own. This indicated that his world might be engulfed in chaos for quite a while. He couldn''t afford to waste much time, so he wanted to quickly return to his world to help his Sect and protect his loved ones. Hence, he was a bit concerned about starting from scratch, but it was the only thing he could do. Moreover, it might still be some time before he could recover. ''Hey, Administrator, when will you tell me how you can help me recover?'' Tang Yin asked in his mind at that moment, and he soon received a response. [Don''t be impatient; impatience will lead you to make mistakes. And don''t worry, that will be the first mission I personally issue. It will mark the beginning of your transformation into a true dominator. With my help, you won''t have to wait too long to return to your most powerful state. Just be patient for now.] The Administrator replied in his mind. Tang Yin could only let out a sigh. The Administrator had already told him recently that this first system mission was not of much real value but it was better to complete it because these secondary missions were triggered when both the system and destiny desired it. The missions that would truly hold value were the ones issued by the Administrator himself. Those would grant real power, and according to the Administrator, those were the main missions. That''s why he could only sigh. Right at that moment, he sensed a smell and furrowed his brow slightly. Even with his eyes closed, he could tell that two people had arrived. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The receptionist was about to speak, but Tang Yin clicked his tongue. --"Tsk, this is not how you use the ancient spiritual bamboo. Who would mix Ancient Spiritual Bamboo with something related to fire without the presence of an Icy Herb?" Tang Yin said at that moment. Just then, the two people who entered were surprised, and Tang Yin opened his eyes, then turned his gaze to the person who had entered. He nodded to the receptionist first and then looked at the woman standing behind her. As soon as he saw her, he was once again taken aback. ''Damn, is this world filled with beautiful women, or what the hell is going on?'' Tang Yin thought as he beheld that perfect face and the beautiful, tall, curvaceous figure of a woman who appeared to be around 35 years old. She was exactly the type of woman Tang Yin found most appealing. But the question was, how was it possible that he had encountered two such stunning women within just a few days of arriving in this world? For a moment, he thought he might have been reborn into a world where women were supreme and all possessed unparalleled beauty. Yet, after casting a glance at the receptionist, he realized that couldn''t be the case. Furthermore, Huang Feifei''s mother, while pretty, didn''t compare to Huang Feifei in terms of beauty. This meant that there were regular-looking women in this world, and not everyone was a beauty. But¡­ ''God, she''s really gorgeous, and that air of maturity... She even resembles the Alchemical Queen from my generation...'' Tang Yin thought, remembering a certain individual who was very famous in his world. This woman seemed the most surprised when Tang Yin made his earlier comment, prompting her to immediately dismiss the receptionist and leaving them alone in the room. --"It''s a pleasure to meet you, Young Master. My name is Xie Meiyu," she said with a beautiful smile, her angelic voice surprising Tang Yin even more. ''F*ck, system, if you don''t give me a mission to conquer her, I''ll do it anyway. Screw my scar, this woman will be mine,'' Tang Yin firmly resolved in his mind. However, outwardly, he just smiled, knowing that she couldn''t see his expression, and nodded in response. --"The pleasure is mine, Miss Xie. My name is Tang Yin," he replied. Just at that moment, a message from the system appeared. [Ding] [Possible Harem Member has been detected] [A mission has been issued] | Make Xie Meiyu a Member of your Harem within the given time. | Time: 5 years. | Reward(s): One (1) Spiritual Calling Token. Ten (10) Random Alchemy recipes (All above Heaven Grade). Extensive Alchemical Knowledge of this World. Five (5) External Spiritual Weapons and 600,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. | Additional Reward: One (1) Spin of the Alchemical Fires Wheel. | Penalty for failing: You''ll be a fool who couldn''t make a beautiful woman into his harem. You will receive a matching title. You will NOT get any of the rewards. [Good luck, Host.] The System mission that Tang Yin had been waiting for had finally arrived. It was a random mission and seemed somewhat silly, but it gave him hope that this woman might not have a partner. Well, he didn''t believe the system would be so shameless as to make him steal someone else''s partner, so he hoped this mission was to confirm that. Additionally, he wanted to see the rewards and was a bit surprised by them. They had increased significantly compared to the previous mission, and it offered an interesting reward: Extensive Alchemical Knowledge of this World. Even though Tang Yin was a genius in alchemy and many fields, he still wanted to see what this knowledge the system mentioned was. Was it something he lacked? Or would it provide him with something he already knew? He was a bit anxious to find out, but the five-year time frame... ''What is the basis for the time and rewards?'' Tang Yin pondered, but quickly turned his attention back to Xie Meiyu, as he didn''t know the answer and didn''t want the same thing to happen as when he met Huang Feifei. It was at that moment that Xie Meiyu''s stat window appeared, providing more detailed information about her. [Xie Meiyu''s stats] | Name: Xie Meiyu. | Age: 35 years. | Female gender. | Height: 1.73. | Cultivation Realm: Second Level of the Spiritual King Realm. | Real Strength(?): First Level of the Spiritual King Realm. | Spiritual Weapon: Fire Emperor Bear. | Affiliation: Alchemist Xie Family - Alchemy Association. | Position: Youngest Daughter of Family Leader - 3 Star Heaven Spiritual Grade Alchemist. | Beauty: 9.5/10 Points. | Skills: (?) [Spiritual Body of Bones] [Amount of Bones obtained] ----------- ''Is she the Heir to a Fire Emperor?'' He thought to himself in shock, seeing her stats. Chapter 14: Stunned for a moment... Tang Yin was amazed by these interesting statistics. A Fire Bear Emperor, this is a very good Spiritual Weapon among the Fire-type. Although it cannot be compared to a Supreme Weapon, such as a Fire Phoenix (for example) but, for Alchemy, this is one of the top 5. Mostly it is because Emperor Bears are very versatile. They have the ability to learn a lot, and their Spirit Weapon, when associated with Fire and coupled with an Alchemical Fire of Earth Grade or higher, can make the Alchemist highly versatile to create several Pills at the same time. Undoubtedly, it is a good Spiritual Weapon. After that, he looked at the rest of the stats and was amazed by the Cultivation Realm. ''She''s dangerous, eh... Spirit King Realm, this girl gives me a blow and sends me to sleep for eternity...'' He thought and willed himself not to make any kind of move on her. It is better to treat her with respect, now his strength is nil, and she is too far away from him. Even if he does his best with all the preparations, he still wouldn''t be able to assassinate her even if she is asleep. Right now, he is too weak. ''Shit, I didn''t have to say that at the beginning...'' He thought as he remembered what he said at the beginning for a moment he got nervous. But what was said, was said, and he couldn''t change it. Besides, from what he could see, she seemed to be being friendly. ''It''s a good thing she has doubts about what I said...'' He thought. ''A 3 Star Heaven Grade Alchemist, huh...'' After reading that part and reading what it said ''Beauty 9.5/10'' he smiled. He wondered how many points his wives could get in this beauty score made by the System; they were even more beautiful than this beauty in front of him. Xie Meiyu looked somewhat confused at Tang Yin because he was looking at her a lot without saying anything, but after a moment she cleared her throat. She was the one who should speak, she thought. --"Young Master Tang Yin, it''s nice to meet you, I was told you were selling Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, so I came here, but, before that, are you an Alchemist?" she asked, and her beautiful voice brought Tang Yin out of his thoughts. He then looked into her eyes, trying to get as much information from her. He had said those words a while ago because he had smelled the scent of pills on her. She was trying to mix Fire Spiritual Herbs with Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, this brought out his alchemical instinct, and he blurted that out without thinking, but it was good for him. Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. --"I think Miss Xie can already see that I have no cultivation." Tang Yin said, and she smiled beautifully and nodded. --"I can see that you are hurt, Young Master Tang." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Yes, my enemies crippled me to prevent me from being able to master the continent through Alchemy." Tang Yin replied calmly and spoke as if what he said was true. Xie Meiyu was surprised to hear this and began to laugh, but her laughter was so beautiful that Tang Yin had to give her several more good points. --"Hehehe, Young Master Tang sure is a joker. Saying that in front of another person from the Association, might put him in a tight spot, so I don''t recommend him to do that." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. He knew that too. --"Well, it seems that if I say it in front of Miss Xie that''s not a problem, so that pleases me. Her cultivation already puts her at the top of this city if you don''t mind, then that''s for the best." Tang Yin replied, and Xie Meiyu was a little surprised and stopped laughing to stare at him. --"It seems that Young Master''s previous cultivation was really high." She said in surprise. ''He''s only about 20 years old, how come he can see through my cultivation?'' She thought in awe of Tang Yin''s ability, but the latter only shrugged his shoulders. --"Didn''t you want to ask me about what I said just now, Miss Xie?" he said calmly, diverting the topic of conversation. She then understood that he did not want to talk about it, so she did not insist on it. Everyone had their secrets, and as long as Tang Yin''s secrets didn''t harm her or her Alchemist Association, then all was well and good, so she nodded. --"Young Master, what you say, seems to go a bit against the alchemical beliefs of the continent. The Ancient Spirit Bamboo, being of the green plant type, certainly does not mix very well with the Fire Spirit Herbs, but, when the Spirit Herb in question is a ''3 Fire Flower'' and is mixed with a stalk of Flaming Frost Flower, both can suppress the Ancient Spirit Bamboo and a Low-Rank Spirit Grade Pill can be created. I have seen how this Pill is created." She spoke. Tang Yin shrugged again with a somewhat mocking smile that she couldn''t see. --"It''s all right what you say, Miss Xie. That''s where the Two-Color Flaming Pill comes from. But, have you ever wondered why this pill has such a low probability of coming out? Also, why do you think you couldn''t create it?" Tang Yin said, he first revealed the pill being created from that combination and then asked two questions, which, of course, were questions Xie Meiyu had asked herself before. Why is this pill one of the pills that has the lowest chance of coming out, among the pills? And why hasn''t she been able to create it? These are questions she asks herself every night as she tries her best to create them. But she still can''t figure it out. Tang Yin knew if she could understand, she wouldn''t keep trying to create that failed recipe. In fact, he was surprised that the alchemical knowledge on this continent was so low. --"It''s simple, it''s because that''s a failed recipe. You may come to think that you don''t have enough fire control ability, you may come to think that it is because your control over your own fire is poor or your cultivation is low. You may come to find many mistakes in you and try to correct them, this will make you improve of course and the time will come when you will be able to these materials to form the pill by force, but the truth is, you don''t fail at any of that. Your fire control should be fine, your cultivation is more than enough. The problem is that your recipe is wrong." Tang Yin said firmly, but then he took out a bamboo again and some of the ointment he had made earlier. --"Do you know what happens when you mix some fire particles together with other minor herbs? Even without cultivation, look what happens when you put it in contact with ancient spiritual bamboo..." Tang Yin said and grabbed some ointment, smeared it on the thin surface of the table, and then passed the Bamboo around. This, of course, cracked with some effort and split as if it was being cut by a thin sharp sword. This astonished Xie Meiyu. She had never seen anything like this! But Tang Yin didn''t give her time to be amazed, and quickly began to explain a few things. --"Fire Herbs, Fire Powder or other types of Fire that are not natural fire, is the main ''ingredient'' to counteract the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, but it is not because the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo can suppress it, it is because the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo is afraid of it. The nature of the Bamboo when it is alive, it is not afraid of fire, but it is afraid of Fire Herbs or other similar things. That''s why it can cut it so easily, naturally, the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo has no defense against Fire Herbs." Tang Yin said with a smile. She was shocked by this, too shocked. It was the first time she heard of and seen such a thing. She never thought there was anything like that, but why was it so? Tang Yin noticed the question in her mind, so before she could ask, he answered. --"Do you want to know why? It''s easy, Spirit Bamboo, no matter how many years of ''cultivation'' it has as a Passive Beast, will always be a child. And plant-spirit-children are naturally afraid of fire. That''s the reason, it''s silly, but it''s the nature of spiritual bamboo." Tang Yin said with a smile as he looked at the bamboo. The ''being'' who told him this... It was a spirit bamboo spirit itself, the only spirit bamboo spirit he has ever seen in his life. Belonging to the Alchemical Queen of his generation. Xie Meiyu was becoming more and more stunned by this, but she still had a question. Even though she had heard everything right, what did that have to do with the pill not being created? She thought, and she couldn''t hold it in and asked. Hearing the question, Tang Yin felt stunned for a moment... sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 15: Teaching a beauty He was about to blurt out, ''My God, with so many clues, and you still don''t understand? Are you stupid or what?'' But he quickly restrained his urge to do so. If he did, he would be dead possibly. It''s better to do things right. --"What do you do when you''re afraid of something?" Tang Yin asked instead of answering her question. Xie Meiyu thought for a moment. --"Run away?" she answered, but her answer carried a question because she didn''t understand what Tang Yin was getting at with that question. And Tang Yin nodded at her good answer. --"Exactly, when you put the Bamboo in the oven, even though this Bamboo is no longer alive, it still instinctively runs away from the fire and, if after that you throw several fire herbs at it, you scare it even more. Why do you think Bamboo is the material that you should buy the most when making this pill? It is precisely because it is the one that burns the easiest and it does not burn easily because it has a lot of fire nearby, it is simply because it feels fear. If you burn Bamboo separately, you can see that it is even harder to burn than the fire herbs you throw at it." Tang Yin said calmly, explaining something basic within his knowledge. --"Well, I''ll tell you that in order to create that pill you need to put any Ice attribute Spirit Herb that is of the passive type into it, as it will freeze the Bamboo and then you can burn it as if it''s nothing." Tang Yin said, finally revealing the ''mystery'' behind this supposed pill recipe. It is a pill that he has always seen as useless, which is why he does not consider it a pill recipe that he is saying. There is a better option that he can create without so much trouble and with only 2 ingredients. But, for Xie Meiyu, this was new and very important knowledge. She had never thought before about these things that Tang Yin was saying. She always thought along the way Tang Yin was telling her not to think, moving further and further away from the truth. Well, although it is not confirmed that this is the truth, but this is precisely why she got up from her seat. --"Young Master, I am going to try what you just told me, can you wait for me? I won''t be long, 2 hours at the most." She said quickly. Tang Yin raised his eyebrows when he heard 2 hours and looked at her. --"It takes you 2 hours to make such a simple pill?" Tang Yin asked in astonishment. ''My goodness, is your alchemical talent low, or is it that this world has no alchemical knowledge at all? That''s the simplest pill among spirit-grade pills, for goodness sake!'' But she was surprised by the answer she received. --"This... Simple? Young Master, I am one of the fastest within my age range making pills, isn''t that a bit rude of you?" she asked, that annoyed her because it hurt her pride, and Tang Yin was surprised. ''Oh my god, is this continent so backward at the alchemical level?'' he thought in astonishment and stood up. --"Forget it, would you mind if I see you? 2 hours is a long time to spend here thinking and drinking tea." Tang Yin said. She didn''t mind as long as Tang Yin didn''t leave and let her buy his Ancient Spiritual Bamboo she wouldn''t mind even if what he had just said regarding the recipe was a lie. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bamboos are expensive, and buying them in this city was cheap that''s why she was here. Although she couldn''t find much, at least she didn''t spend too much money. After that, she took him to her own Alchemy Room which was on the top floor. --"Young Master, please wait here, I''ll be doing alchemy." She said with a smile and went to the side of her cauldron. Tang Yin simply watched her from the side. She picked up each material and this time grabbed an icy spirit herb of the passive type to try this new recipe. The cost of this herb is very low, and it is almost not used, but Tang Yin told her that that one might do, so she would use that one. After that, she started to put the herbs in the oven. Just as Tang Yin said, she first put the bamboo and the frost herb in, then she lit the fire and put them together so that the frost herb would freeze the bamboo. After seeing that it was frozen, she threw in the other herbs and started the actual process. Thus, two hours passed and it was almost ready. Seeing that it was almost time and that she was going to succeed, Tang Yin looked around the room. He was bored of watching such a horrible procedure to form this pill, so he got up, grabbed a paper and a pen, wrote down a few things, and then fetched two herbs and put them on a tray. Just at those moments, he heard her put out the fire and Tang Yin turned to see the beautiful and mature Xie Meiyu staring at the 4 pills in her hand, seeing that it was only 4 pills, Tang Yin sighed. ''She still doesn''t understand the how-to. Her control of fire is exquisite, after all.'' But, making 4 pills at the same time was already something amazing to her. She had never done this before, so she was practically crying at this point. Tears began to roll down her beautiful cheeks. --"I really did it... And that''s 4 on my first time." She said with a big smile and happiness. Tang Yin then approached. --"See, this is the right way to make the failed recipe." Tang Yin said with a smile. Because yes, in his eyes, that thing is a failed recipe. It was useless. It lowered the number of pills you could make and greatly increased the value. On top of that the difficulty was higher. It''s a failed recipe. Xie Meiyu smiled broadly and looked at him. --"Hahaha, Young Master, I really made it..." She said happily and, Tang Yin seeing her happiness, couldn''t help but congratulate her. --"Congratulations, it looks like this is the first time you''ve made a pill of this grade, that''s pretty good." He said with a smile and she was still smiling broadly in happiness as she stared at her freshly made pills. They were still warm... But Tang Yin didn''t want to waste his time watching an emotional scene for making something so small with a failed recipe, so he immediately put the tray in her sight. --"Miss Xie, follow the procedures of that recipe and use those two materials. Then you will understand the reason why I say that recipe you know is a failed recipe." Tang Yin said. Xie Meiyu then came out of her cloud of joy when she heard this and looked at the recipe. --"This is it?" she asked. --"Recipe to make that same pill, just do what it says and you''ll see." Tang Yin said and then went to sit where he was before. Xie Meiyu was stunned when she heard this but did not question him. She would soon thank him for teaching her how to make that recipe the right way. She could now consider herself an alchemist with one foot inside the Spirit Grade, something she had longed for a few years ago. She then began to perform the recipe Tang Yin had said... Chapter 16: Leaving the Alchemist Association Soon, she was immersed in this recipe. And Tang Yin was immersed in her figure. She had an unforgettable aura and a perfect figure, with the bust a little bigger than Huang Feifei''s bust, but it was not an exaggerated bust. It was the perfect size. Moreover, her way of controlling fire was quite unique. Tang Yin knows that every alchemist has a different way of controlling fire, and only those who learned together could have similarities, so he was not surprised by Xie Meiyu''s way of controlling fire. But he was amazed by the aura she grabbed when she was controlling it. It was a beautiful way. ''Perhaps if I hadn''t seen ''that woman''s'' and my generation''s Alchemical Queen''s way of controlling fire, I might have fallen for the charm emanating from this girl''s body.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Recalling his past days always brought back good memories, but remembering ''that woman'' made him feel a little shiver, and then he stopped thinking because 30 minutes had passed and Xie Meiyu had finished. In fact, she had been in a daze for 1 minute with the pills in her hand, staring at them. Tang Yin then stood up and saw that there were 6 of them. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Well, that''s better.'' He thought and walked over. --"Do you understand now why I told you that the other one is a failed recipe? In 30 minutes, you finished making 6 and the quality is the same. Besides, it''s much cheaper." Tang Yin said. His voice sounded like this was natural. In fact, in his mind and world, it was. But Xie Meiyu was truly amazed. Her alchemical knowledge regarding that recipe had really changed in just a few hours never thought that by using those two simple herbs, she could make pills like this. These are Spirit Grade pills, you know? They''re expensive pills! The prescription Tang Yin just gave her... It''s a recipe that could sell for a lot of money. Because its effectiveness was incredibly high, she really felt that she could make 10 pills in one batch, and that''s amazing. That''s the highest level of effectiveness. Then she looked at Tang Yin. --"Why are you giving me this valuable recipe? You could sell it for a great deal of money if you wanted to." She said, and Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. --"Well, I don''t like to see a person with potential get stuck just because the recipe she uses is wrong. Besides, maybe in the near future, I might need your help, so it''s better if I help you before I get to need it." He replied. She then laughed a little. --"Aren''t you afraid that now I won''t want to buy your spiritual bamboo? Maybe now that I have this, I''ll throw you out of the place. You can''t do anything to me, after all." She said, and Tang Yin simply shook his head. --"Although I don''t know you, I think you are smart and no smart person would kick me out once they know of my ability, unless they don''t want any more benefits." Tang Yin said as he grabbed another pen and paper, writing another recipe there. --"Also, I can see that you seek and wish to become someone important in the alchemical world, but apparently you are stagnant. Because of that, how about I help you? In return, you will have to help me in the future when I ask you to. If you accept, I''ll give you this recipe and 2 others, which will help you reach the Noble Grade in no time." Tang Yin said and offered her that offer. She was surprised to hear what he had said. Make her become a Noble Grade alchemist in no time? She''s been in Alchemy for many years, and she''s only just managed to get one foot into Spirit Grade, a whole grade below Noble Grade! How is it that he will help her achieve such a thing, which even her father couldn''t? She didn''t care if what he was saying was real or fake, simply approached Tang Yin with a smile and nodded to him. He had already given her the way to become a renowned Alchemist soon, how could she be ungrateful? --"You already helped me, so don''t bother giving me anything else. If you want to ask me for help in the future, I''ll agree to help you unless it''s something that goes against my principles." She said with a beautiful smile on her beautiful face. This smile revealed happiness. Tang Yin then nodded and wrote down the other two recipes he said, and he passed one of them to her. --"Can you tell me if you will buy my bamboos?" he asked after she read the recipe, and she shook her head with a smile. --"It looks like you had it planned, this recipe is really amazing and attractive, but its main ingredient is ancient spiritual bamboo, how could I not buy it now?" she said and then turned around. --"Follow me." She said as she walked, and Tang Yin then followed behind her. Soon they arrived at the office belonging to the manager of this branch, Xie Meiyu walked in as if it was her home, and the manager inside bowed to her. --"Miss Xie." He said as he bowed. --"All right, come out for a moment, I want to talk to Young Master alone." She said, and the manager nodded and looked at Tang Yin. But he dared not say anything else. If this person was treated so cordially by this great lady, then he should be someone worthy of respect, so he walked straight out of the room. She made Tang Yin sit down and after that, looked for several black with red money cards. --"Young Master, I came to this city to get Bamboo and herbs cheaper, so I shouldn''t be doing this, but I think I can''t buy the bamboo from you at a low price. So, no matter what quality of Bamboo you have, I will pay you 50 spiritual gold coins for each 1-meter piece." She said with a smile. Tang Yin was a little surprised by this. According to what Huang Feifei told him, the cost of Ancient Spiritual Bamboo in this city could be around 5 to 20 spiritual gold coins for each meter of it. But this person wanted to give him practically double the higher price estimated by Huang Feifei. Tang Yin, of course, wasn''t going to turn it down. He was being given so much money, how could he refuse? So, he smiled and nodded. --"How many are you willing to buy?" Tang Yin asked. --"How many three-foot pieces do you have, Young Master? I can buy as many as you have." She replied. Tang Yin then smiled. --"I have 1,000 can you buy them?" He asked again, and she was surprised, her eyes widened for a moment. Then she denied it with her head and a somewhat uncomfortable smile. --"It''s not that I don''t have money, but those are 50,000 spiritual gold coins. I still need to make other trips and buy other materials, I can''t give that much for something I possibly won''t use for a long time, how about 300?" She said with some embarrassment. Tang Yin then nodded to her and took out 300 pieces of bamboo. She then nodded with a smile seeing that Tang Yin did not plan to embarrass her for saying she could buy as many as he had, and gave him 15,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. --"Young Master, because we are too far from my home, I cannot bestow a gift for your kindness, but I assure you that in the near future, I will give you a good gift." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin only nodded. --"That''s fine, Miss Xie. As long as I can fulfill that favor, I have to ask of you, then it will be fine. It will be a good enough gift for me." Tang Yin replied. Xie Meiyu nodded, but after a moment''s thought, she pulled out a token. --"Young Master, because I do not know where you will be by the time you require me to do you the favor since the continent is so large, I will give you this. It is a Token of my Alchemists'' Association, if you show it in any branch, I will be able to know where you are. Besides, it has several uses that you will surely like, you will be treated with courtesy wherever you go simply for having it. I hope it can be of use to you." She said and handed him the token; Tang Yin accepted it with surprise. There seemed to be some special matrices on this token Tang Yin noticed them quickly but said nothing. He simply thanked Xie Meiyu. --"Thank you very much for the gift, Miss Xie. Before I go, may I ask you to bring me these herbs in these quantities?" Tang Yin asked and showed her a piece of paper. Xie Meiyu read the paper and nodded. They were expensive Herbs, but they should have them all. ''Is it for poisons?'' She thought. Although there were many herbs she didn''t understand what he wanted them for. But she noticed several poisonous ones, still, she said nothing. She immediately sent for those in those quantities. --"It is my gift, Young Master." She said with a smile as she handed him each of the boxes full of herbs he had ordered. Tang Yin was surprised by this and looked at her, but she simply continued with her beautiful smile as if it was nothing. Tang Yin then nodded. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie, I hope to see you soon." Tang Yin said and then left there. There were many things he had to do. Chapter 17: Behind the scenes... Xie Meiyu stood alone in the room as watched Tang Yin''s back go out of the Association''s door. She was at thinking deeply. ''Hm, this Young Master is too amazing, but what kind of enemies does he have, to become crippled and left penniless like that?'' She thought doubtfully, as she tried to think of different possibilities. ''Besides, his Tang surname and being so awesome... I think only ''that Family'' could become so awesome and they carry the same surname, could he be a member?'' She thought and frowned at the thought of this possibility, but after thinking about it quickly she shook her head. ''No, it''s not possible. If those guys could be easily injured, they couldn''t be the only ones able to ''contain'' them.'' Her head kept thinking, over and over again she thought of many possibilities, but she couldn''t find any answers to her questions. She didn''t know of any Tang Family that was so outstanding in Alchemy. ''Could it be that he is from that family, but do have any hidden Alchemical Masters? Father once told me that there could be Hidden Masters that are more incredible than the ones shown. Like ''that lady'' from that place...'' Her mind was whirling back and forth, trying to find an answer, but in the end, she just sighed. Just at that moment, a person appeared out of nowhere to the side of her, attracting her attention. --"It''s very strange that the Elder chooses to show himself right now." She said with a smile, knowing why he did so. The old-man stared at her. --"That person is dangerous." He replied, contrary to Xie Meiyu''s expectations. She looked at him suspiciously. --"I thought you were going to ask me why I gave the Token to him, but, what do you mean he''s dangerous?" She asked doubtfully, and the old-man simply shrugged his shoulders. --"It''s dangerous to give that Token to a random person, but considering that he gave you those recipes and gave you such impressive knowledge, it doesn''t seem so strange to me. I think anyone upstairs would make the same decision if they were in your place, Miss." He replied but did not wait for her to say anything about it, but spoke again. --"But I think he is more dangerous than you might think he was before he was crippled." He said, and she turned fully around to stare at him. --"If the Elder says so, he must have a basis, what makes you believe that?" she asked, and the Elder then showed something he held in his hand, a piece of paper, and passed it to Xie Meiyu. Xie Meiyu read it and was surprised that it was an alchemical recipe with various enhancements and alternatives for different results. Gradually, the more she read, the more her mind fell into shock. ''Shit, is it possible to do this?'' she thought and then looked at the Elder urgently. --"Where did you get this recipe? If what you say is correct, it could be the discovery of the millennium!" She said in surprise, and the man nodded. --"That Young Man gave it to me." He replied. Making Xie Meiyu frown in doubt, she then looked at the recipe again. And a moment later, it dawned on her, and she raised her face sharply to look at him. --"He knew you were here!?" She asked in a shout of surprise, and the Elder nodded. --"When the Miss was finishing alchemy for the first time, he grabbed some papers and wrote some things down, then went back to it when he was in a blind spot of you. At those times he walked past where I was and, without me realizing, he put this in my hands, even when I was invisible." He said firmly, and Xie Meiyu was stunned for a moment. She had many things she wanted to think about, but now was not the time after that she looked at the Elder. --"Despite that, because he is now crippled, it means he needs friends or people to help him when he is in need. It is better to form a relationship with him from now on, so I can go ahead and try, what do you think, Elder?" she asked at the end of what she wanted to say, and the Elder nodded to her. --"That''s just what I was going to tell you, Miss. It''s good that you can understand for yourself." He said and then looked a little to the side, at the wall, and immediately moved. --"The director is coming, I''ll hide again. Remember what I told you, Miss. If you need me, call me." This man said and then disappeared. Xie Meiyu then could only nod to the air and then look toward the door. --"Director, come here a moment." She said loudly, then quickly the director came in. --"Miss Xie, do you need me?" he asked. --"Were you able to confirm about the Alchemical Fire?" She asked, and the director nodded. --"Yes, Miss Xie. In a month from today, the Alchemical Fire will appear again, but it is a Common Fire that only has a small chance of passing to the Earth Grade, is it worth being in this small city, just for such a small thing?" The director knew very well why Xie Meiyu was in this city. She was only here to try to obtain that Alchemical Fire, but if it was Common Grade... She wouldn''t even bother obtaining it, she only cared about Earthly Fires or more. She sighed a little. --"Nothing can be done, although I have achieved a great step in my alchemical cultivation today, I still need that Alchemical Fire. If you have a chance to move to the Earth Grade, then I will be there to obtain it." She replied, and the Director nodded. --"But I ask you to be careful, Miss. There are several young masters nearby who are looking for it as well, although they are not as powerful as Miss, it cannot be ruled out that there is someone else behind them nearby." He said, and Xie Meiyu nodded. --"I know, anyway, the young masters in this place can''t do anything to me. Unless some annoying guy from a top-tier Empire or another region comes here, I highly doubt there''s anyone worthy here. Don''t worry about me, I''ll go cultivate, I''ll take care of the branch office for you." She said and walked out of there. She needed to prepare well for this next foray and to settle her thoughts regarding Tang Yin. ---- Some time later, at the Huang mansion, Huang Liuji was gathered together with his father and an elder of the family. Huang Liuji is the one who will marry Huang Feifei, so today looked happy and was arriving after having been enjoying some time with his friends and cousins. But when he arrived, he noticed his father did not look as happy as he expected. Something must have happened, but he didn''t understand what. --"Father, why do you look so down? Your son is getting married soon, how can you be sad?" he asked, a little surprised to see his father looking like this when this morning he was cheerful. His father smiled at him. --"My son, I watch over your happiness, but... This time we really have a problem. I got a message from upstairs and it seems that the main Young Master is running here together with your brother, it seems that they are after the Alchemical Fire. But... You know how your older cousin is, if he sees a beautiful and pure woman, he will immediately want to take her to bed. I''m afraid... He might think something about that little girl." He said with some regret. For his son, he could go against family orders, but this time there was no turning back. That person was coming here and would be here in a few days, plus he was coming with his other son. Huang Liuji then noticed the gravity of the situation. --"This..." He didn''t expect it, but now that he thinks about it, his father is right. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he is not stupid and thinks fast, so he quickly came up with a plan. It was a stupid plan, but he didn''t care. --"Father, I have a plan." He said, and his father looked up to see what he meant. --"Oh? Did you come up with a plan so quickly?" his father asked, and he nodded but before he told him, he had the other old man who was the vase in this place come out. After that, he approached his father. --"Father, how about..." Then he began to tell him about his plan, and his father looked thoughtful about it. --"Are you sure you''re doing it right? If there''s a mistake, it could be serious." --"I''m sure, I have this with me." He said and showed him something, so his father looked even more thoughtful, but after a while, he gave the go-ahead. --"All right, I''ll leave it in your hands then. I''ll send you a few disguised ones so you can do it at night when no one expects it, so you won''t cause a stir." Replied his father with a smile, and then Huang Liuji nodded several times, after that, he went out of there. He also seemed to have things to prepare. ----- After Tang Yin left the Alchemists'' Association, while talking to the System about some things, he walked around the city buying several changes of clothes, bandages for his face, low-grade medicinal herbs, containers... In addition, he bought several masks he found that he liked enough to wear. Several in white, black, red, blue, etc. The one he liked the most was the black and white. Well, also the blue as they matched his hair. So, right now, he was walking around wearing a black mask on his face. He felt it looked good on him. After that, he went to a Blacksmith shop. Before entering, he could already hear many people working, but he quickly went in and bought many things. Blacksmith hammers, knives, and many, many close-range ''weapons''. Plus, nails, and other things, he would need. He had spent quite a bit of money at the blacksmith shop, so the person serving him was very respectful to him. Soon, Tang Yin finished his shopping and left the blacksmith shop after a small question he asked the man who was serving him. On his way out, he noticed that it was already dark. ''Shit, did my day just go by myself buying stuff?'' he thought to himself in amazement. ''Hm, I should leave directly and go to the nearby Spirit Forest, but... I should let Miss Huang know...'' Tang Yin thought, and after thinking for a moment, he decided to go to Miss Huang''s house first to let her know that he wouldn''t be here tonight. So, he started walking, and it didn''t take him long to get there. Then he knocked on the door, took off his mask, but left the bandages on his face so that whoever came out would recognize him, but no one answered for a while. This seemed a little strange to him, but when he was about to knock again, the door opened, and Huang Feifei''s beautiful face appeared, but it was a little haggard, which surprised Tang Yin, who looked at her in astonishment. ''What on earth happened? I''ve only been lost for a few hours and she already looks like this...'' He thought in amazement. Chapter 18: They left... --"Miss Huang, did something happen?" Tang Yin asked as soon as he saw her, and she then looked at him, quickly wiped the tears from her eyes, and smiled. --"Young Master, please go ahead. It''s nothing serious, don''t worry." She said and allowed Tang Yin to enter. Tang Yin then entered and noticed that the house was quite lonely, but he didn''t think too much, he just sat down. --"Young Master, were you able to buy what you wanted and see your acquaintance?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded to her. --"Yes, everything went smoothly. Where are your parents?" Tang Yin asked after answering his question, but with that question, Huang Feifei''s mood dropped again, and Tang Yin noticed it. ''Something happened with them, could it have something to do with what that guy said in the morning?'' Tang Yin thought, had to find out. --"Can you tell me what happened? I can see that something is weighing down your mind and it seems to have to do with your parents." Hearing this question, Huang Feifei sat beside Tang Yin and lowered her head while biting her lip. She didn''t know whether to say it or not, but after thinking for a while, she decided to say it. --"My parents... They went away and left me." She replied with a self-deprecating smile. She never felt like she was anyone important to her parents. They always put benefits and money above her. It was more important to them to make some money than her. And the fact that they just walked away like that when they got her in big trouble showed that they didn''t care about her at all. They always preferred her older brother because he was talented in business, and they didn''t like her because she preferred to cultivate, trying to strive to become someone strong and avenge her best friend and protect her family. That''s why she always felt slighted, but she didn''t think the situation would be so serious. She started to tell Tang Yin every single thing that had happened when she got home. Everything her parents told her and how they had gone and taken away the spiritual bamboo, leaving her only 800 spiritual gold coins. Tang Yin was deeply shocked to hear this. ''My God, is it possible to be more trash in this world?'' He thought to himself as he thought about these irresponsible parents. Not only had they sent her, their daughter, to a dangerous place even though they knew she could not defend herself against the wild beasts, just for money for them, because it wasn''t even money for her. Instead, when her daughter returns safely and brings them much of what they wanted, they tell her that they had practically sold her and that her buyers could come at any time. They only recommend that if she wants to avoid it, she should leave here for the nearest empire. Which is quite far from here, and they only give her a measly 800 spiritual gold coins. Are they really her parents? Tang Yin began to doubt whether they were her parents. If it wasn''t for the system''s explanation, he would have been sure that those weren''t her parents at all. But he could only sigh at how pitiful this beautiful girl was. Just as she finished counting, she started crying again. --"...They sent Big Brother safely to the other empire...and sneaked away, leaving me in this place...Me too...I have dreams, I want to be strong, to avenge my friend...Why, don''t they take me too..." She said between cries and tears running down her face. Tang Yin sighed internally and then hugged her a little. --"Crying is good, knowing how to retreat from one path to seek another, when necessary, is also good. A great cultivator once told me that, no matter how much of a genius you are, someday you''re going to have to back down in some situation and that will teach you that you don''t always win. But, if you learn this and don''t give up, but seek another way to achieve your dreams, then you will be able to overcome any obstacle and get to the other side of the path of your dreams." Tang Yin said, trying to comfort her. He didn''t know if she could understand what he meant because even when he heard it from his father for the first time, he didn''t understand it. It had a moment had to come when he had to step back to understand. Sometimes we just go down the path that we think is the right one, but it won''t get us what we want. That does not mean that it is wrong to walk it, the fact that we can stop on that road and keep walking despite the obstacles shows that we can go far. But, if we stop for a moment to understand and study ourselves, maybe we could find a better way to go and achieve our dreams in a better way. Without forgetting that in any path there will always be obstacles, the idea of living in the world of cultivation is to walk the path that you believe is right for you and that suits you best to achieve the strength you want. Even if for the world, that path is the worst. It is because of this common understanding that the people of the Tang Family have, that they have managed to create the Supreme Tang Sect. The largest Sect on an entire plane. The rulers and kings of that place. As a result of this teaching, that power capable of controlling everything and taking on, on its own, more than 11 Supreme Sects without batting an eye was born. Huang Feifei thought about this and cried deeply for a while, but after a while, she fell asleep. Tang Yin smiled to see that she had fallen asleep in such a childish way, so he left some things written down for her and then left the house. There were things he needed to do at this time, and he needed to move quickly apparently, staying in this city would no longer be a viable option. Thus, he quickly left the house, subsequently the city, and started running towards the nearby Spirit Forest. Although he wasn''t supposed to go there when he''s not even a cultivator, as it might be too dangerous, that''s the perfect place to do the things he needs, so it''s his only option. Besides, he really wasn''t afraid. This Spirit Forest only has Spirit Beasts between 1 and 2,000 years old he was told. He couldn''t kill those Beasts right now, but he could run from them and defend himself, so he wasn''t afraid. Although the problem is that this place is protected by that force called the Hall of the Divine Sun, which has strong cultivators in the area preventing anyone without permission from entering. But, Tang Yin didn''t mind this he was easily able to slip away using his hunting skills. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every good hunter must have the ability to hide, so he was able to pass unnoticed. Soon, he was running through the forest and avoiding places where there might be some powerful spirit beast after running for a while, and coming to a cave in a nearby mountain, a place with rich spiritual energy, Tang Yin took out many of the materials he had brought with him from the city. He put many of them on the ground as an array, and indeed it was an array. ''Spiritual Attraction Natural Array,'' he thought, and after he had thought about it and put the last nail in the ground, the trees started to sway a little in his direction Tang Yin smiled. ''It worked. Let''s keep it at this level, otherwise, I might die.'' Tang Yin thought, took out other materials, and started making different things with his hammers. It would be best to have fire, but this was enough to make the weapons he needed for his defense. Well, they were all attack weapons though. Chapter 19: Emergency! Two days had passed since then. Tang Yin spent these days in the Spirit Forest doing each of the weapons he had set out to do, from evening to morning and from morning to evening. He spent both days solely doing this, resting a bit and then starting again. It took him much longer than expected because he had no cultivation, but he still made a good number of weapons that would serve him during this time without cultivation. After he was done, he rested for a while. He planned to sleep in this place since it was night at this time. But he was a little worried about Huang Feifei. He had left her alone for a few days when she was in this state. He didn''t know if she could be okay. After thinking like that, he sighed a little and got up to leave for the city, but just then, several system messages popped up in red, visibly scaring him. [Emergency!] [Emergency!] [Emergency!] [Emergency!] [Emergency!] [Emergency!] --"Shit, what the hell is going on?" He asked in shock as he saw the various emergency messages pop up in front of him, and just then, a mission appeared in big red that stunned him for a moment. [Huang Feifei in danger!] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [An emergency mission has been issued] | [Mission Type: Rescue. | Main Mission. | Mission Reason: Huang Feifei, the Host''s target, is in mortal danger. | Mission objective: Rescue Huang Feifei to safety, don''t let anything happen to her! | Reward: Restorative Alchemical Recipe: Serves for the Restoration of the Bones Body. One (1) External Cultivation Enhancement Token: Level 1 (External). | Additional Reward: One (1) Alchemical Fire Roulette Roll. Three (3) External Spiritual Weapon Roulette Rolls. Unlocking of a new section of the System (External). | Penalty for failure: Loss of 10 Cultivation Levels. If the Host has no cultivation, then he will have ''Cultivation -10'' by the moment he can start cultivating. | Time remaining: 15 Minutes. Seeing this, for a moment he was stunned but quickly came to himself and started to run. --"Shit, Administrator, why didn''t you tell me earlier!?" Tang Yin asked as he ran all over the Spiritual Forest. [Missions must come by surprise, otherwise, they''re not exciting.] Replied the system, Tang Yin could hear a chuckle in his voice, but right now, he couldn''t be bothered with anything else. The mission was fair that would give him that Recipe he needed, how could he fail it? But he only has 15 minutes! --"Where is it!?" He asked again. If this thing knew Huang Feifei was in danger, it should know where she is. Just as he asked, a small Map appeared in front of him, and he noticed that it was on the outskirts of the city but a bit far from where he was. ''Shit, it would take me more than 30 minutes to get there if I go the normal route...'' He thought as he looked at this little map that he didn''t expect the system to have, but he didn''t have time to be surprised by it. Tang Yin then stopped and looked at the map, then remembered a bit of where he had come from. ''If I keep going this way, I''d lose the mission.'' He thought and then turned to look away. ''If I go this way... I''ll surely encounter Spirit Beasts over 1,000 years old, they''re a bit dangerous, but...'' Tang Yin didn''t even want to keep thinking he immediately started running in the direction of that place, taking a shortcut. As a good hunter and a person who once lived in a Spirit Forest where there were at least 1,000-year-old Beasts and they were many, how could he be cowed by a measly low-level forest? He immediately ran through the forest, using all the skills he could use with his body. Although he was injured in various parts of his body because the medicines he had bought were not very effective, but he was not going to stop simply because of that. He jumped back and forth, crossing many trees and Spirit Beasts back and forth, but he didn''t attack any of them because he didn''t want to fight. He only ran steadily through the entire forest at full speed. If anyone saw a normal human being running like that, they would not believe it. In his eyes, only a cultivator could have such evasive ability, but the truth was that he was a normal human who was also injured. Because he had to run regardless of his surroundings, Tang Yin damaged his clothes from side to side, and blood stains began to appear on various parts of his body. ''Fuck, the wounds that were closing are starting to open up again.'' He thought with a frown, but without slowing down a bit, on the contrary, he was increasing his speed as he avoided trees or jumped over small and large-sized spirit beasts. Soon, Tang Yin was among the borders of the Spirit Forest. Not far from here should be Huang Feifei. ''If I am asked to save her, maybe some cultivators or some Spirit Beast is attacking her...'' He thought and thought that the first option was higher, and because of that, he immediately ran a bit through the border of the forest and moved back and forth while jumping, for every jump and movement of his hands as if he was fighting against someone, small weapons came out of his sleeves. This caused some small roars to be heard in the forest. "Roarrrr" Hearing a roar of great magnitude, Tang Yin smiled and then jumped backward while throwing several other of these weapons on the ground. Next after doing this, he turned around and started running back towards the place. When he looked back, he noticed two Spirit Beasts coming behind him. ''Shit, they''re fast.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. He had noticed them before he launched his various weapons, that was why he was so precise and provoked them. If he wanted to get rid of several cultivators, what better than using Spirit Beasts to do so? But, before he gets there, it is possible that these Spirit Beasts could catch up with him. These Beasts are over 1,500 years old after all, and there are two of them. Precisely because of that, Tang Yin immediately took out two Daggers from his inventory and gripped them tightly as he continued to run at high speed. After doing so, he turned his face and noticed that they were quite close, so he immediately jumped in a great leap upwards while running and turned around. This act took the Spirit Beasts by surprise, but Tang Yin took advantage of their moment of bewilderment to throw several more Weapons at them, and into the path to throw them off. The last of the weapons he threw created a small window of smoke that allowed Tang Yin to land well and run towards the same direction, but from another point, avoiding the gaze of the Spirit Beasts, who right now were only guided by the smell. Still, it was easy for Tang Yin to avoid being tracked at this time. After that, he quickly ran to the designated place and frowned when he saw what was going on. This place was on the outskirts of the city a bit far from the city, but also a bit far from the Spiritual Forest still, it was one of the roads leading to the spiritual forest, it''s just that it''s dangerous and people seldom cross it unless they are powerful. That''s why he wondered what the heck Huang Feifei was doing around here, but after seeing her being surrounded by the Young Masters he saw last time and some other people, he understood a little bit about what was going on. Just then, the Young Master Huang shouted. --"Hahaha, Feifei, it''s time for us to be one for the first time..." He said, and then two men tightly grabbed Huang Feifei who was deeply frightened. Then one of them put a handkerchief on her face and pressed her tightly to the ground scaring her even more. She tried to call for help, but it seemed to be late, from the surroundings showed 4 more others who were as strong as Huang Liuji, and she was totally unconscious after that. Chapter 20: Is having fun. A while ago... Huang Feifei had spent these days thinking deeply about what she should do and still hadn''t made up her mind, but she could see a little more broadly now. She knew that staying in this place was not very good because soon the Huang Family would find out that her parents ran away, even if they used their connections to do so, and at that time, they would seek to catch her. That was not good, and because of that, she started to move on her own with the money her parents gave her while waiting for Tang Yin. She knew it was best to leave this place, but before she left, she wanted to get her first Spirit Bone, and now that money, she had to do it fast. Because of that, she went to the Divine Sun Hall to hire some people who could help her. Since she only needed to kill a 200- to 500-year-old Beast, which was equivalent to the Fourth to Tenth Level of the First Realm respectively, she didn''t need to hire someone very strong or a large group. So as soon as she arrived at the Divine Sun Hall and placed an advertisement, it recommended a group that was just going to kill some 500-year-old Beasts, and they were strong enough to kill it without any problems. They were four people in the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, and they only charged 100 Spiritual Gold Coins for each of them, so she would only spend 400 Coins. Because of that, she agreed to join this group, and a few hours later, they left the city together. Because they needed to kill some Beasts that used to sleep at night, they went out at night to make it faster. Besides, Huang Feifei was also another person who was at the Ninth Level of the Realm Spiritual Strengthening Body. ''He must be the one who hired them first...'' She thought and nodded to him. She couldn''t recognize him, but that''s normal, there were over 1 million people in the city, wouldn''t be able to recognize all the cultivators in the city, couldn''t even recognize the four strongest ones, let alone this person who is as strong as her. --"We will go this way, we have investigated the 4 border regions of the Forest several times, and around this section, there are always some Beasts between 400 and 1,000 years old that sleep at night, it will become easier and faster for us." Said the 4 in front and went forward. Huang Feifei then noticed the path they were walking and nodded as she followed them. She had also done some research before and knew a little that this side they were taking was not a suitable one, but that it certainly had beasts from those years nearby, plus it was the shortest way to that place and, as they had already received approval from the Divine Sun Hall, they did not need to go through any further inspection, they could enter at will wherever they wanted. So they walked for about 15 minutes as they walked away from the city, and that''s when the 4 in front stopped and raised their hands to stop the two behind them. --"Who is it? Show yourself!" shouted one of them, and Huang Feifei was startled. But just before she could think, she noticed several silhouettes coming out of the vicinity there were more than 10 of them. This surprised her. Moreover, she recognized several of them. --"Hahaha, Feifei, at last, we meet again..." Hearing this voice calling her name, Huang Feifei was a little startled. --"Huang Liuji, what the hell are you doing!? We''re on a mission that was accepted by the Divine Sun Hall!" shouted Huang Feifei, seeing that it was someone familiar although she was scared, it still wasn''t that much. At least she knew she wouldn''t die here least she thought so. But Huang Liuji just smiled and shrugged. --"Haha, don''t worry, Feifei, we also know why you''re here. This time it''ll be quick what I''ll do and I can also help you later to get that Spirit Bone, you don''t need to worry about anything." Huang Liuji said, and although what he said seemed to be ''tempting'', Huang Feifei felt that there was something strange in his tone of voice, so she stepped back a little. --"What the hell do you want, Huang Liuji?" she asked somewhat upset. Huang Liuji simply shrugged his shoulders, not that he needed to explain anything else either. He immediately waved his hand and then walked over. --"Hahaha, Feifei, it''s time for us to be one for the first time..." he said with a face full of lewdness, and then two men of those who had been hired by her, grabbed her tightly, while she was frightened and dazed looking at this. Just when she was thinking of screaming, someone put his hand on her face with a rag, and she felt dizzy quickly she couldn''t even think and could only see more people leaving the surroundings while was pressed against the ground. --"Young Master, hurry up, let''s go inside..." Said one of the last four who came out, but just as he said them, the one in front of him felt terrified for a moment. --"TWO SPIRIT BEASTS BEHIND YOU!" he shouted trying to warn the one in front of him, but it seemed to be a bit late since the Beasts had already targeted them and rushed at him. It was just at that moment that a shadow passed under the beasts and appeared on the other side of the narrow road. As it passed, it threw several weapons containing thick smoke to break the beasts'' concentration, but this time it threw them at the cultivators. Sure enough, it was Tang Yin. Quickly he moved as he heard the roar of the beasts that passed over him and attacked the cultivators. Immediately after hearing the first roar, Tang Yin threw several more weapons that were hidden in his sleeves toward the front, but he noticed that someone was attacking him and moved to the side to avoid the attack. Just then, he noticed that a person was not caught in the disorienting smoke. --"You bastard, I don''t know who you are, but you''re going to die!" shouted this person was one of the young men he had seen earlier at the entrance of the city, but he was so close that Tang Yin rushed backward barely dodging his attack, although it still hit his mask and broke it. Still, he managed to dodge the attack and fell backward as he gripped the ground tightly to stop himself. --"It''s you!" the man shouted as he looked at Tang Yin''s half-covered face latter, then frowned and planned to use his weapons to assassinate him, but just then, he heard another roar. ''Shit, the moment is slipping away from me.'' He shouted in his mind at that moment and then moved his hands horizontally throwing several weapons that deployed more disorienting smoke around and threw them towards the young man who planned to attack him. ''You''re not going to save yourself, you bastard.'' Tang Yin thought and ran towards where he was immediately. --"Bastard, show yourself!" shouted the young man inside the smoke trying to focus to find Tang Yin, but he couldn''t find any trace. The smoke was too strange, so he couldn''t understand what was going on. While that was happening, Tang Yin who was inside the smoke, smiled. ''What an idiot, how dare he shout inside a disorienting smoke?'' Tang Yin thought and quickly found it. --"Hehe, young man, in your next life you should learn not to shout when you are inside a disorienting smoke, that serves as guidance." Tang Yin said and just before the young man could speak, he sliced his neck easily, and the head fell rolling on the ground, but Tang Yin didn''t have time to see this. He quickly turned around and ran to where he remembered Huang Feifei was. --"Who the hell is doing this? --"Show yourself, you bastard!" --"Young Master, are you over there?!" --"Young Master, don''t go too far away from me!" --"AGH, YOU BASTARD, WHY DON''T YOU DIE!" --"BEAST, go back to your forest!" Many shouts could be heard from one side to the other, several people calling out to their young masters and several fighting against the Beasts. Because they were cultivators of a decent level, they could see a bit in this disorienting smoke, after all, the smoke Tang Yin made, made it with just a few ingredients. It was just a low-level disorienting smoke it was not yet at its peak, so even these low-level cultivators could see through. But Tang Yin smiled as he heard these shouts. He already understood why the other young man had shouted. It was just that all the idiots here didn''t recognize the disorienting smokes. He could easily find the position of each of those who were shouting, so he immediately ran towards the smoke, and before entering he threw several daggers and a few small weapons, all of them were going in the direction of a different person. ''I want your necks, you bastards!'' Tang Yin shouted in his mind, but his face was smiling. The truth was that he was having fun. It had been a long time since he had fought without cultivation, and he had forgotten how good it felt to kill cultivators when you''re not one. But he didn''t have time to continue having fun. So, he immediately ran towards the position where Huang Feifei was. He had at no time lost her from his vision, and besides, the small map at the side of his eyes told him the exact position, so there was no way he would lose her. --"AGH!" --"BUAGH!" --"AGHHHHH!" Just as Tang Yin started to run in the direction of his target, he heard a wave of shouts coming from different places and smiled. It seemed that he had hit his target well. But just as he arrived in front of where Huang Feifei was standing, another familiar face appeared in front of him, and Tang Yin immediately moved to the right instinctively. *WUOSH* Across the front of his face then passed a strong punch creating ripples in the air. Tang Yin was surprised by this. ''Shit, this young master is really cunning.'' Tang Yin thought, but he immediately jumped to the ground and threw several attacks as he did so, trying to destabilize this guy. Even so, he had to dodge a strong kick that this guy had sent at him. He was more cunning than he thought. --"Bastard, it''s you!" shouted Huang Liuji noticing who was the person who had orchestrated this attack. But at no time did he let his guard down. Even so, Tang Yin took advantage of the moment he shouted to throw several small disorienting smoke bombs, and taking advantage of the small explosion sound they created, he moved behind Huang Liuji and threw a dagger from that direction. Quickly after throwing the dagger, he again threw more disorienting smoke bombs and again took advantage of that small explosion sound to move from the place did this in seconds, and just as the dagger reached and hit one side of Huang Liuji, Tang Yin was already running to the front and quickly grabbed Huang Feifei in his arms. --"BASTARD, YOU''RE HERE!" Just then, he heard a scream from Huang Liuji, but from his scream, he not only seemed to be injured, but he was also looking toward where he had been a moment ago. ''Heh, what an idiot, how come you believe in what happens under disorienting smoke?'' he thought to himself and then started running in the direction of the city without looking back. He knew no one else was watching, but, just in case, he dropped several more disorienting bombs all over the place, then disappeared into the night. He had made a clean and flawless rescue on a dark and, it seemed, spooky night to many. Even if they had figured out who he was in the end, he didn''t care. It''s not like he''s afraid of the forces of this world. He has many ways to flee as long as he doesn''t have a strong cultivator in front of him. ¡­ But, in the disorienting smoke, there were still several screams from one side to the other, and there were some of them disappeared. After a moment, the smoke also started to disappear, but before they calmed down, the remaining ones started to attack the Spirit Beasts from one side to the other. Soon an hour had passed, and there were two bodies of huge beasts dead on the spot and a large number of human bodies all over the place. --"Young Master!" Just then, everyone was able to relax and went to check on their respective young masters, but... Several of them were already dead. --"Who did it!?" shouted several of them as they looked around. Most of them were so immersed in the battle against the spirit beasts that they did not notice the disaster that had occurred here a moment ago. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Liuji also appeared at that time a little wounded, blood dripped down his side and out of his mouth, but he was not mortally wounded. When everyone saw him, they were frightened. ''Shit, the senior Young Master is deeply wounded!'' they thought and ran to where he was. --"Young Master, what happened, are you all right?" They asked, and Huang Liuji let out a snort with his mouth. --"Hmph, do you see that I''m fine, you bastard!? What kind of question is that!?" he shouted angrily, causing all of them to panic, but they nodded towards him. No one in their right mind would ask a deeply injured person, ''Are you okay?'' --"Hmph, let''s go back, I know who the bastard was that did this. Besides, he took Huang Feifei, and killed many of our people, WE MUST MAKE HIM PAY THAT BASTARD!" shouted Huang Liuji, and after that, they went back to the city together. That night was destined to be a busy one for the city. Chapter 21: Chaos in the city and Rewards! When everyone returned to the city, and Master Huang found out what happened, he was deeply angry and sent practically his entire Family to close the city. They had to find, however, they could, the person who did this. Not only he but each of the parents of the different Young Masters were also angry. Several of the Young Masters in the city had died in a single night, and only their bodies were returned. They were so angry that they turned the city upside down. In addition, it was then that Master Huang found out that the two Huangs had tricked him and had run away, and no one knew where they were, so these people became even angrier. The eldest Huang Young Master was seriously injured, two young masters of the family died, and several young masters from other lower-ranked cultivator families also died. This was quite a serious matter, so it created a stir in the whole city, and soon the whole city was plunged into chaos, a night chaos that closed the city, and practically no one could go out. Everyone was looking for the person who caused it: a young man with a beautiful face, using bandages to cover half of his face, was standing next to Huang Feifei, the most beautiful woman in the city. In addition, they made sure to send the announcement to several nearby cities to look for him, thus preventing him from escaping. They had issued several missions worth more than 30 thousand spiritual gold coins simply to find that person. Rumor had it that he was a person who apparently had no cultivation but might be in the Third Cultivation Realm. The city was destined to descend into chaos for this entire night, but the person responsible... He was drinking tea at the alchemist association while watching Xie Meiyu''s beautiful face at work. Tang Yin knew that those families would be looking for him everywhere but because of no cultivation, he couldn''t run around much with a weight on him. So as soon as left the place, he ran to another entrance of the city and after entering, headed towards the alchemist association. He found Xie Meiyu busy cultivating, but she quickly stopped what she was doing to attend to him. After that, he asked her to do some things with his weapons since was here. Since she is an alchemist, had the ability to make Tang Yin''s weapons even more lethal and did it without asking him anything. She simply followed the steps Tang Yin told her to the letter. So she has been working on it for 30 minutes. Meanwhile, Tang Yin is relaxed, looking at the system window that appeared a while ago. ''I spent a lot of my weapons in that battle, you better give me something worthwhile.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. [Main Branch Mission Successfully Completed] [Mission: Huang Feifei in danger, Completed.] [Congratulations to the Host for completing the Huang Feifei Rescue Mission, please accept the rewards]. [The Rewards have been successfully delivered; they are in the System Inventory]. After reading all these windows, Tang Yin checked the inventory, and as he expected, there were 4 different items there. He immediately searched through them and pulled out the one that looked like an Alchemical Recipe, then read it. ''Is this really good for restoring the Spiritual Bone Body?'' He thought in shock after he finished reading it. Spiritual Herbs were not that complicated to find, but they were very diverse. Some grew in swamps, some that grew under the sea, some that grew in a desert, and some that grew in the coldest poles. Plus there were Spiritual Bone powders from some Beasts and also two hearts taken from Spirit Beasts over 10 thousand years old. Even Tang Yin couldn''t imagine how this pill was made. But after reading it, he began to understand. ''Actually, it makes a lot of sense, since they carry those beast hearts that can suppress the Herbs and, that Icy Herb serves to make the hearts not go out of control, using freezing...'' Tang Yin thought and then began to study this recipe more, but after a while, he put it aside. He had grasped much of its essence. ''Certainly, a pill can be made, although I don''t know its name, it does have regenerative ability, I just don''t know how effective it is with Spiritual Bones...'' Tang Yin thought, nodding to himself. Although he couldn''t confirm that it could cure him, he was still happy. This was already a breakthrough besides, and if the system said it could, maybe it could. Thinking so, he put the recipe away in the inventory and looked at the other rewards. Then he pulled out a Token that was among the main rewards and looked at it. ''What the heck is this Token?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the name of this thing. It was too long a name, but to sum it up, Cultivation Augmentation Token and it seemed to have several levels. But... ''What is a Cultivation Augmentation Token?'' He thought, and just then a system window popped up explaining it. [External Cultivation Augmentation Token: Level 1] | Function: Increases a small portion of a person''s/beast''s cultivation. | This is a Token that you can use to increase the cultivation level of a person. But you cannot use it on yourself. It is a token for external use. | It can increase 3 Cultivation Levels when the person is in the first 3 Cultivation Realms. | Single-use token, once used, it will disappear, and a large amount of Spiritual Energy will enter the designated person, helping him/her to increase 3 levels. | Things to note, if the person is at Level 9 of their Cultivation Realm, it cannot be used. He must have the ability to increase 3 Cultivation Levels freely. For example, if you are at Level 1, it will take you up to Level 4 directly. | There is no danger, and the increase is permanent. Tang Yin quickly read through this entire token and was widely surprised to read that it was a token that could increase a person''s cultivation by three levels as long as they were below the Fourth Realm. ''What the heck? Is there really something as impressive as this!?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. That didn''t make any kind of sense! And it still told him there was no danger at all, and the increase would be permanent! ''Holy crap! This is too amazing; does it really work?'' Tang Yin wondered; it was simply too impressive to be real. It was true that there were treasures that could increase someone''s cultivation level permanently by a wide margin, but just like the name said, they were treasures. Difficult to find and cost a ton of money. Many people would kill for them because raising three levels could be key. A person at the Tenth Level of one Realm could directly enter the Third Level of the next if he used it. Also, what if it was used in battle? For example, two people in the Tenth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm are fighting, and one of them is on the losing side but then that person takes out the item and uses it, although it might take a while to increase his cultivation level by three times if he increases by one, he could already win the battle. Those treasures and pills that can increase the level are famous, and everyone would want to find them, but few can do it. Besides, the problem with pills is that if you use them, then you will have serious problems after a while, but this one said that there is no danger or problem with using them. It''s too impressive an object! ''Shit, this is amazing...'' Tang Yin thought with a cheerful smile. Although he couldn''t use it himself, it was still too valuable. Because of that, he quickly put it away and went to look at the other items. There were five rewards, of which four were in his inventory. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rewards regarding the roulette wheels appeared as tokens in his inventory. Tang Yin then touched one of these tokens, as he wanted to take them out to see how to use them, but, before he had it in his hand, the token disappeared and a huge system window appeared in front of Tang Yin. [Ding] [Alchemical Fire Roulette Activated] And behind that message, a huge roulette appeared that had different colors and a large number of possibilities, with the name of many alchemical fires. This surprised Tang Yin, who stared at the huge roulette in shock. Chapter 22: More Rewards After being in shock for a moment, Tang Yin immediately closed his eyes and plunged into his mind. He had learned one thing when he was in the spiritual forest. He could see the whole system if he plunged inside his mind, and this was the best way to see it because, to begin with, if you raise your head and keep seeing something that is not there, people will think you are crazy, and Tang Yin doesn''t want something like that to happen. That was why he immediately went into his thoughts and started looking at the System from the inside. ''Shit, is this really a Roulette that will randomly give me an Alchemical Fire?'' he asked. [Of course, it''s an Alchemical Fire Roulette, can''t you see the name or did that little fight already blind you?] Asked the administrator in his head, even though Tang Yin was looking inside his mind, he still couldn''t see this guy who was always hanging around in his mind. He can''t understand that, but it doesn''t matter. Well, girl or guy. Tang Yin can hear his voice as female, but this administrator once told him that never had a body and that souls have no gender, so Tang Yin sometimes treats him as female and sometimes as male. Either way, it''s not like it matters. Until he sees what he looks like, he will continue to treat him that way. Tang Yin simply ignored his comment and only paid attention to what was important. Just at that moment, another message appeared in front of him. [Host, welcome to Alchemical Fire Roulette. A quick explanation: you can pull the lever yourself, or you can choose to have the system pull it for you, once the lever is pulled, the roulette will start spinning and finally stop at one of the available Alchemical Fires] [Due to upgrade limitations, this roulette only has Common Grade, Earth Grade, Spirit Grade, and Beast Fires drawn from Beasts between 500 and 10 thousand years old] Tang Yin read these messages and was surprised that this thing had Earth Grade and Spirit Grade Fires and even seemed to have 10-thousand-year-old Beast Fires. ''That''s amazing...'' Tang Yin thought. Although it was true that the Spiritual Grade was a far cry from the Heavenly Grade Fires, it was still quite a high grade. Those of Common Grade could be ignored. These were of no use unless they could grow. But, starting from the Earth Grade, every Alchemical Fire can grow by absorbing other Alchemical Fires. And can grow to the Heavenly Grade, which is quite a terrifying existence within the Fires. For those who are born in Spiritual Grade, are some things that can be a little annoying and stressful. Initially, they are all superior to the Earth Fires, but many of the Spiritual Grade Fires come with reduced growth potential. Although they reach the Celestial Grade, they are among the lowest levels, and then from there, their growth potential stops. It is different from those who are born being of Earth Grade because these have a greater potential for improvement and are not so limited when they reach the Heaven Grade. But well, the truth is that it''s not very important right now because Tang Yin has no way to grow those things to such a degree what''s more, he can''t even use an Alchemical Fire right now. Right now, he''d be better off with a Spiritual Grade one. ''This world is not like mine. Here any Spirit Grade Fire should be immensely more expensive than Earth Grade.'' Tang Yin thought to himself as he pondered whether should sell it, in case he got a Spiritual Grade one. After that, he looked at the roulette wheel again and went and lowered the lever on it. He didn''t trust that system, so it was better to do it himself, and after doing so, he looked at the roulette anxiously. ''Well, I doubt very much that he will touch a Spirit Grade, his drawers are quite small...'' Tang Yin thought as he watched it spin, and after a minute this roulette started to slow down little by little. Ting, ting, ting, the sound of the roulette stick touching with each of the partitions was sounding less and less until it started to stop more quickly, and soon one last sound was heard. Tang Yin looked and was surprised again. ''Shit, an Earth-Grade Fire? Not bad!'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. When he noticed this, and just at that instant, another system notification popped up. [Ding] [Congratulations, Host. You have obtained an Earth Grade Fire born from an Earth Spirit. ''Earthly Fire of the 3 Flowers''] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''A 3 Flower Grass Spirit? Not bad, it''s a good alchemical fire.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, and after he thought that, a Fire sign in the shape of ''3 Flowers'' appeared in his inventory. ''Ohhh, this thing really can contain even an Earth Fire...'' Tang Yin thought again in astonishment but smiled. That was good for the future it should contain many difficult-to-transport and powerful things, so it was good that it could withstand those things, Tang Yin thought. ''But... It''s disappointing this roulette, isn''t it? I thought it would be more exciting or give me something better...*Sigh* I shouldn''t be greedy either.'' Tang Yin thought helplessly. [The system giving you such a good earthly fire for your dear and beloved Meiyu, but you''re still complaining? What a shameless man] Said the Administrator in his head, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Shut up, when I conquer her, I will give it to her, but before that, you must give me more fires. It just occurred to me that, if I get more fires from this roulette, couldn''t I make this 3 Flower Fire increase its rank?'' Tang Yin thought, and the administrator was stunned, thinking that was true. [Hmph] He said after hearing that and disappeared from Tang Yin''s thoughts again. Tang Yin smiled. ''That tells me it''s like that, hahaha, looks like I found a good way to turn this thing into something more powerful.'' Tang Yin thought with pleasure, and after that, he simply turned his hand over and touched the External Spiritual Weapon Roulette Chips. ''Hey, system, what rank are these?'' He asked directly, skipping any strange formality the system might have to introduce this roulette. He already knew what it was it needed no further introduction. [The External Spiritual Weapon Roulette has External Weapons of any type between the Common Rank up to the Spiritual Lord Rank] Replied the System, and Tang Yin nodded after seeing that it had three uses available, he immediately moved the lever of that huge roulette. It started to roll and roll... A minute later, a last ''Ting'' sounded, and it stopped. ''Oh? Earth Grade too?'' Tang Yin thought in astonishment, and immediately the congratulatory messages appeared, and his External Spiritual Weapon appeared in the inventory. When Tang Yin saw it, he was stunned for a moment. 1 whole minute stunned. Well, a little longer, 1 minute, and fear. --"FUCKING SYSTEM, WHY DO YOU GIVE ME THIS SHIT!?" shouted Tang Yin after 2 whole minutes of looking at the junk weapon he had been given. --"How can you give me that crap!? Who uses an External Spirit Weapon chicken!? Who was the useless blacksmith who made this nonsense!? And how could this crap possibly be Earth grade!?" Tang Yin started asking several questions in a row while shouting angrily in his head. All this while looking at a stupid sculpture of a yellow chick in his inventory. Yes, the External Spirit Weapon he had been given, was of a chicken. [Host, this is your luck. I didn''t give you anything. It was roulette] Answered the system seriously in a message. Tang Yin was about to speak again, but just then, he noticed that the system had sent another message congratulating him for getting another Spirit Weapon and Tang Yin was surprised, then he looked at his hand and noticed that he was pulling the lever down and because of this it was used again and, the last time it was also used. ''Shit, out of anger I didn''t notice...'' Tang Yin thought, then looked at his inventory to see what weapon he had obtained and choked when he saw it. --"Fuck, speak up already, who is the bastard that makes these spirit weapons!? I''m going to kill him doesn''t deserve to be a blacksmith that bastard!" Tang Yin shouted again extremely angry, as he looked at another useless earth-rank spirit weapon, but it was a pigeon! A stupid green-colored pigeon! Tang Yin was so angry that he started shouting and kicking the ground immediately. What a great insult to the blacksmiths that was! He thought with great anger. Just then, he heard a person dying with laughter in his head. [Hahahaha...] [Hahahaha, that''s what you get for being a bastard, hahaha who the hell made these things? HAHAHAHAHA] The administrator couldn''t stop laughing over, and over again at these things it was the funniest thing he had seen in a long time. But Tang Yin was not very amused, still, he said nothing but uttered several snorts with his mouth, and just then, he received another notification from the system. Tang Yin just scoffed at the stupid notification and looked at his inventory, not hopeful that he would get something good. ''And there it is, a crappy weapon...'' Tang Yin thought, but after saying so far, he stopped what he was planning to say. After taking a good look, he was surprised because it was not what he expected. Chapter 23: Killer Spinning Air Ball --"Shit, am I really that lucky?" he spoke with a big smile as he stared at this external spiritual weapon he had obtained. After seeing the junk he had gotten earlier this was already a beautiful marvel. It''s a work of art! --"Hahaha, fuck, look at this, it''s King Rank, hahaha..." Tang Yin couldn''t stop laughing as he looked at the rank of this external Spiritual Weapon with great ecstasy and a deep sense of well-being. Moreover, it was an External Spiritual Weapon that he recognized. Killer Spinning Air Ball! Yes, the name was bullshit, and Tang Yin didn''t know who had given it to him at some point in history, but the Spiritual Weapon is one of the best because it has great coordination with all Air Attribute Inherited Spiritual Weapons. It doesn''t come in handy for a person who doesn''t have any Inherited Spirit Weapon, but it works great for almost anyone who has one. This is because you can use this Spiritual Weapon in conjunction with your Inherited Spiritual Weapon. That is, there is no interference between one and the other no matter what type of Spirit Weapon you have this is important. Despite not being the best of that type of External Spiritual Weapon, it is still a very good one. For example, Tang Yin has a mutation of two equal inherited Spiritual Weapons, this is special to Tang Yin, and only he exists with such a mutation, and before him, no one existed with such a strange one. It is precisely because of this and the fact that, precisely they are ''2 Heavenly Hammers'' that everyone in his world is afraid of him, even the elders above him in cultivation. But the point now is that he can use one hammer or use both, one in each hand. If he uses one, he will have more control over it but less attack power, and if he uses both his attack power, defensive and general power, is multiplied by several times but loses a little the ability to control them perfectly since he must use both hands for two different hammers. But the problem here is that, although he gains a lot, it is at the cost of losing the ability to use almost any of the External Spiritual Weapons he had previously. This is because most of the External Spiritual Weapons he had back then he had to use with one hand. That is, he had to hold them, and as long as he has the Hammers in his hands, he cannot pull out the rest unless he chose to let go of one of his Hammers, which is not very wise. This was the greatest limitation Tang Yin had at that time. In this case, the Spinning Ball is a little different from the ones you had before, the reason is quite simple, and by its name, you can already foresee it. When you summon this Spinning Ball, it will start to rotate around your body from one side to the other. Its main role is to defend, and its power should always revolve around the air attribute since it uses wind to defend. But, if it''s defense, why the hell is it called Assassin? The reason is that all the abilities that a Spinning Ball can get when you add a Spirit Bone to it, are defense-type abilities with attacks. That is to say, its way of defending is by preventing the enemy from approaching, and to prevent it, it launches assassin attacks with the air attribute as a source. But not everything is good, at least not for him. In fact, Tang Yin had previously had a Spinning Ball, but he could never make it his Outer Spiritual Weapon because it does not match the attribute of his inherited Spiritual Weapon. The attribute of the Heavenly Hammer is lightning it is not air. This is where the problem lies. ''I need a person who was born with a Spirit Weapon that uses wind to bring out the full potential of this thing...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. It''s a very good and expensive Spirit Weapon, although the rank was a bit pitiful since the one he had before was Supreme Rank, and this one is barely King Rank, it''s still a very good Spirit Weapon. This was a bit pitiful; he has always wanted to have a Spinning Ball because he can''t stop imagining the ways to attack that exist with this External Spirit Weapon. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are too many, but he can''t do anything. However, there is also another problem with this thing. And this is the problem why, despite being so amazing, it is not so popular. First, it should be emphasized that external spiritual weapons have the ability to contain spiritual bones, just like inherited spiritual weapons. But, from here, there are two different cases depending on two things: 1, if you are an Inherited Spirit Weapon from birth, then these Outer Spirit Weapons will not grant benefit in your cultivation. Even if you obtain a Spirit Bone in that weapon, you will not be able to level up in cultivation. This is because that function is fulfilled, by your Inherited Weapon, and the Externals fulfill other functions in you. But, number 2, if you are a normal person who has an External Weapon as your main Spiritual Weapon because you were not born with an Inherited one, then when you get a Spiritual Bone from your first Spiritual Weapon, you will be able to increase your cultivation level and if you then get another External Spiritual Weapon, the Bones you get for that one will also help you in your cultivation. Having said that for cultivators who have inherited Spirit Weapon, the External Spirit Weapon only stores the skill corresponding to the Spirit Bone it was given. In fact, Tang Yin has a better way of explaining this, and that is the external spirit weapon only absorbs an ability from the dead beast and then allows you to use it in different ways. So, they don''t have spiritual bones they have spiritual abilities. But well, the common knowledge among the masses is that you can make them have spirit bones. With that said the main problem why the Spinning Ball is not so popular is that it only accepts spirit bones coming from Air-type Spirit Beasts, mostly Birds! And catching a Bird-type Beast is so difficult that Tang Yin sometimes would rather kick himself in the ***s, than think about catching them. This is the reason why, despite its usefulness, almost nobody has it. Still, despite the cons of this thing, Tang Yin was very happy at this moment because the Administrator had stopped laughing and because he had been given, at last, something useful. After a chicken and a pigeon, he was given a useful ball. Although he can''t use it, if he sells it, he will surely get a lot of money because it is also of King Rank. Tang Yin then smiled and snapped out of his thoughts. ''Haha, a pretty good Token, a decent Alchemical Fire, and a pretty good Spirit Weapon, this is much better now.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. [Hehe, don''t forget the Great Chicken and Great Pigeon you got they are the best Weapons, hahaha] Said the system in his mind, and Tang Yin''s eyelid twitched for a moment. ''Well, you can go to sleep for another while, why do you keep bothering around here?'' Tang Yin said annoyed, and after ignoring what this bastard was saying, opened his eyes. Who received it... Was a beautiful, delicate, and unique face with a touch of dignified maturity, which almost caused him to have the urge to go forward and steal a kiss from her, even if it would cause his death. Tang Yin was surprised to see this face looking at him so closely, but he smiled and moved a little closer. --"Miss Xie, if you look at me that much, I really won''t be able to bear the urge to throw you down and kiss you." Tang Yin said calmly. Chapter 24: Leaving the city Xie Meiyu hearing this was surprised and quickly retracted her face with a smile. --"Haha, I''m sure Young Master likes to tell jokes..." She said and quickly spoke again after pausing for a moment. --"I''m sorry, I saw you almost unconscious and I thought something had happened to you, I almost hit you to see if you would react, I didn''t expect you to suddenly open your eyes, you took me by surprise." She culminated calmly, quickly deflecting the conversation. Tang Yin only shrugged his shoulders. --"I was looking at my condition, several wounds have opened up this time, I needed to check my insides." Tang Yin replied, then stood up. --"Miss Xie, did you finish what I ordered for you?" he asked after standing up, and Xie Meiyu nodded, then grabbed a huge tray behind her and passed it to Tang Yin. Tang Yin then looked at each of the sharp ''weapons'' on the tray and touched them they were still a little warm. There were of various shapes and sizes, but most were no more than 15 centimeters long, still, their gleaming edge was a bit scary. Tang Yin then pulled a liquid from his inventory, though he made it as if to draw it from inside his shirt. He had learned that in this world they used a thing called a Storage Bag to store things inside, these Bags are things several levels below the Rings they used in his world. And his inventory is several levels above those rings, so he had to act with caution. He then grabbed the dark red liquid and sprayed it on top of these weapons. Xie Meiyu thought she was going to see the liquid spray all over the tray, but surprisingly, each of the weapons absorbed it as if they were a hole. This left her stunned. --"They absorb it?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. --"It is a special poison; it is used to enhance the sharpness of these weapons and make them more deadly and durable." Tang Yin said. Then she was even more stunned, but she said nothing. She was pensive. She had only met him twice in a few days, but this young man in front of her, more than a decade younger than her, had already given her huge surprises with his knowledge and ability. Besides, she still can''t understand Tang Yin''s background, which keeps her thoughtful. Tang Yin then looked at her. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie, for helping me this time. I don''t want to cause you any trouble, so when she wakes up, we''ll leave." Tang Yin said with a smile as he sincerely thanked Xie Meiyu. She gave a small sigh and nodded, then looked at Huang Feifei who was lying unconscious nearby. --"They used a drug to put her to sleep, and she will soon wake up. But I don''t understand, what happened, why are your clothes so stained with blood? I noticed that you have many open wounds on your body, what happened?" she asked doubtfully. --"A certain Huang Liuji wanted to rape her and brought many young masters to catch her." Tang Yin replied as he looked at her as well. Xie Meiyu turned her face to look at him. --"The son of that Huang Family? That''s dangerous, you know, how did you manage to rescue her?" She asked in surprise. --"Well, I was around at the time and those guys were idiots. Although there were many of them, they still didn''t know how to fight, I killed some of them to make them think that my goal was to kill them and then I ran away with her." Tang Yin said as he shrugged his shoulders mockingly. ''Those guys fought so hard inside those smokes, thinking it was a surprise attack, and possibly in the end it was that they realized that my goal was to rescue her.'' Tang Yin thought the smirk on his face could not be wiped off. But Xie Meiyu was deeply shocked. --"You killed cultivators while being crippled?" She asked in shock with a shout, but quickly covered her mouth with her hands noticing her mistake, and Tang Yin smiled at her and nodded. --"Surprised?" Tang Yin asked mischievously as he looked at her a little closely. He couldn''t get enough of this beautiful face. And she nodded. More than surprised she was right now, but then she frowned a little. --"Still, that''s dangerous, Young Master. Lord Huang is a Spiritual Lord Realm First Level Cultivator, he is one of the few in this city who have reached that level." Xie Meiyu said, and Tang Yin looked at her and nodded to thank her for the information. ''Spirit Lord Realm is not compared to Miss Xie even a little bit, but he is very powerful to me right now.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. After the Body Spiritual Strengthening Realm, which is the first Cultivation Realm, came the Spiritual Entry Realm, which is the second Cultivation Realm. Above this was the Spiritual Master Realm, and then the Fourth Cultivation Realm is the Spiritual Lord Realm. A cultivator in the Fourth Realm is a strong cultivator that Tang Yin could not kill even if he is asleep in front of him. He can still do something against a Third Realm Cultivator with the weapons he has now, but the Fourth Realm is too much. That''s why he needed to think even more about his moves from here. --"Besides, there''s something else." She said, and Tang Yin then looked at her again. --"What is it?" he asked. --"The Huang Family here is just a branch, Young Master Tang. The main Family is in the Imperial Capital, being part of the 7 Great Families in the capital, they have a powerful Spirit King." She replied with a smile as she looked at Tang Yin to see his reaction. Tang Yin raised his eyebrows slightly but simply nodded after hearing that. Above the Fourth Realm, the Spiritual Lord Realm is the Fifth Realm: The Spiritual Ancestor Realm, and even above this comes the Sixth Cultivation Realm: The Spiritual King Realm, in which Xie Meiyu is located. These two Cultivation Realms are already considered the greatest powers in such an Empire, and not to be outdone the force exerted by people of that level is overwhelming. With their mere presence, they can overwhelm you. But Tang Yin was not entirely surprised. Mainly because to the current him, there wasn''t much difference between a Spirit Lord and a Spirit King, even if these had a difference of 2 Cultivation Realms. That''s because whoever he faced, he only had one fate: to die. Therefore, he was not surprised, but he thought of something and looked at Huang Feifei. --"I think Miss Huang will have some little problems when she finds out then, it seems that avenging her friend will take her longer." Tang Yin said calmly. --"Oh? So, she''s Miss Huang Feifei, no wonder she''s so pretty." Xie Meiyu said with a smile as she looked at her. She really didn''t care about the rest of what Tang Yin had said because it was none of his business. Just as they were talking, Huang Feifei opened her eyes slowly and was disoriented, looking from side to side without understanding what was going on, but when she saw Tang Yin, she was astonished, and Tang Yin approached her. --"Miss Huang, are you all right?" Tang Yin asked as he ran his hand over her back to check her condition. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She kept looking at him in surprise, not taking her beautiful eyes off him. --"I... This, hadn''t I been kidnapped?" She asked softly not understanding what was going on, then she looked at the other person in the room and was amazed at the beautiful woman here, this woman gave her a suffocating feeling, as if she was too powerful. Tang Yin then gave her a little tap and nodded to her. --"Fortunately, I arrived in time and was able to rescue you, so don''t worry about the rest, I''ll tell you about it later. Right now, we are at the Alchemist Association, but we shouldn''t be here for long, they are looking for us all over the city." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei gradually recovered and lowered her head. --"I''m sorry, Young Master, I''ve caused you trouble." She said, and Tang Yin simply patted her head which made her look up to see him. --"Don''t worry about it, it''s no trouble at all. It would have been a problem if I let those bastards get away with it, but you''re fine now and that''s good." Tang Yin replied calmly, she nodded tenderly as small tears formed in the corner of her eyes, but then she nodded harder. --"Thank you very much, Young Master. You''ve saved me 2 times already." She said, and Tang Yin nodded, then she looked at Xie Meiyu who had been watching them with a calm smile. --"She is...?" Huang Feifei asked, and Tang Yin then stepped aside. --"She is Miss Xie Meiyu, she is currently staying at this place and she was the one who received us." Tang Yin said quickly, trying to avoid a somewhat sensitive topic having to do with his lying. He had said earlier in front of Huang Feifei, that he would come to the association to see an ''acquaintance'', but in reality, he didn''t have any acquaintance in this place, still, Huang Feifei believed him. That''s why he would feel bad if his lie was discovered now. Luckily for him, Huang Feifei didn''t even remember. --"It''s nice to meet you, Miss Xie, my name is Huang Feifei, I hope I won''t inconvenience you." She said as she stood and bowed a little to Xie Meiyu, the latter only nodded gracefully. --"That''s fine, it''s nice to meet you, I had heard of Miss Huang''s beauty before, and now that I see her, I can tell that she is worthy of her reputation." She replied, and after seeing that Huang Feifei nodded with embarrassment, she looked at Tang Yin. --"Young Master Tang, what will you do from now on, do you plan to leave the city?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Is there anything else I can do now?" Tang Yin asked mockingly to himself, then looked at Huang Feifei. --"I will accompany Miss Huang to the Blizzard Empire so that she can cultivate quietly and from there I will see what to do, I still need to look for the necessary ingredients to be able to cure myself." Tang Yin said and then remembered the recipe, so he immediately took out a piece of paper and passed it to Xie Meiyu. --"Miss Xie, may I ask if you have any of these herbs or materials here, in these quantities?" Tang Yin asked, and Xie Meiyu looked with interest at the paper Tang Yin had passed to her. ''What the heck is this, an alchemical recipe? Or could it be something concerning poisons?'' She thought in amazement as she looked at the diversity of herbs and materials labeled here. Though then she shook her head, ''No, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with any of these. Possibly they won''t be used together.'' She thought firmly, and after reading through everything, she nodded a little. --"There are some, but not in those quantities..." She replied as she thought, and Tang Yin was glad. Even if they only had 1 of them here, it was already a big breakthrough. --"Okay, Miss Xie, can you sell me the ones you have? I''ll be grateful to you if you do." Tang Yin said. Xie Meiyu looked at him and then nodded. --"All right, Young Master, wait a moment and I''ll bring them to you." She said and left the room, but it wasn''t long before she returned with the materials on a tray. --"Young Master, this is all we have here." She said as she passed it to him, Tang Yin then smiled after seeing them, seeing that the age was right and the materials were right. After that, he put them away and paid the same amount as it said on the note: 5,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. They were expensive by the standards of this world, but Tang Yin didn''t care about the price, even if they cost 10 times their value, he would find a way to buy them without flinching. Because on these materials depended his future recovery. His future revenge, his whole future. After that, Tang Yin nodded to Xie Meiyu. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie. I will thank you more properly in the future." Tang Yin said and planned to take his leave, but Xie Meiyu stopped him. --"Young Master, why don''t you let me help you? I can take the two of you out and send you away, without those guys being able to touch a hair on your head." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at her. ''Hm, that makes sense. A Spirit King like her, she should have no problem getting us out of here without those guys even being able to notice...'' Tang Yin thought, then nodded to Xie Meiyu. --"That''s fine, Miss Xie. I''ll leave it to you then." He replied and then nodded to Huang Feifei. She had nothing to say. She also had no place to go back to in this city for now, so it was best to leave this place and cooperate with Tang Yin who has always helped her, to get to the Blizzard Empire well. Then the 3 of them nodded and walked out of there. Chapter 25: Remember this pain... Soon, Tang Yin and Huang Feifei were walking out of the alchemist association, they were wearing cloaks that covered them completely, as well as two masks on both of their faces, as they followed Xie Meiyu. Perhaps there were better options to get out of here, being that Xie Meiyu was a Spirit King, but since she only said this option, then they would use this option to leave. Soon they walked down the main street and arrived at the exit, but this place was filled with guards. All the gates in the city were full of guards, but this one, being the main gate, had three times as many guards. Plus, most of the cultivators are from those families. Just when the three arrived there, they were stopped. --"Miss, may I know who you are and where you are going? Also, right now we are looking for some assassins who killed several young masters in the city, so I will ask your two companions to take off their hoods." Said one of them, but Xie Meiyu let out a snort with her mouth. --"Hmph, Little guards want to stop me and make my companions show themselves? Looks like they''re tired of living." She said coldly, letting go of some of the power from herself that scared the guards, and they backed off a little. --"Miss, I beg you to cooperate, if you don''t, we will treat you as guilty!" Shouted one of the Huang Family cultivators, they are overbearing in this city because they are one of the two most powerful families here. But Xie Meiyu found this somewhat amusing. --"Haha, since when is this little Huang Family so impressive, that they dare to say that to this Miss?" she asked mockingly, but several more people arrived when she finished saying this. Among those, Lord Huang was present. --"What''s going on?" he asked. Attracting the attention of those who were here. Next to him came a person wearing a cloak as well, with his face completely covered. When the guards and cultivators saw him, they quickly rejoiced. --"Mr. Huang, this person here does not want to cooperate. There are certainly 2 people with hoods behind her and a mask, but they don''t want to cooperate in taking it off so that we can see if they are the wanted or not." Said the cultivator who had spoken earlier, while ignoring what Xie Meiyu had said. This made her frown a little. Of course, this was a scenario she had expected. She would be surprised if it didn''t happen. But still, she was a little annoyed at being ignored like that. She had never been ignored like that before. Still, she was going to put up with it for now. Lord Huang was surprised and looked at the people in question. --"Oh? Is that so?" he asked and looked at the person to the side of him, he wondered if they might be the same as him, but seeing that he wasn''t paying attention to her, he guessed that they weren''t, so he relaxed. --"Let me handle it." Lord Huang said and approached the three standing in the middle of the guards. --"Gentlemen, I introduce myself, I am the leader of the Huang Family, some know me as Lord Huang, we are currently looking for some assassins who killed several young masters in the city, including some nephews of mine. We don''t think it''s you of course, but in order to leave the city currently it is necessary for you to reveal your faces." He said amicably with a calm smile on his face. But what he received was a sneer from Xie Meiyu. --"As I said, I don''t care about the death of some useless young masters and you can''t make me do as you ask. I suggest you get out of the way; you don''t have what it takes to stop me." Xie Meiyu said coldly and prepared to walk, but just then, one more person appeared from behind them. --"Oh? I didn''t know there was anyone in our city who could ignore the rules like that, why don''t you come forward? By the way, this investigation is allowed by us, the Divine Sun Hall." Said this man as he walked over and stood beside Lord Huang, the latter nodded to him, and Xie Meiyu was surprised that even these guys were already into this. ''So quick bribed them or did they just find out about something?'' she thought in surprise and frowned a little. Just as she was about to speak, another person stepped in it was that man who was behind Lord Huang earlier. --"I don''t think there is anyone else here besides me who can ignore the rules of this city." He said, his voice sounded arrogant and proud, but he didn''t sound very old. After that, he quickly stepped to Lord Huang''s side and took off his hood, revealing his young face, and Lord Huang was surprised that he would get into this, but his surprise turned to relief. With these two people here he was sure to find that guy who humiliated his son, then he smiled and turned to look at Xie Meiyu. --"Miss, I suggest you not to make a strange move. It''s better if you allow us to finish the inspection well." He spoke. Xie Meiyu only shrugged her shoulders and was about to answer, but someone did it for her. --"It seems that the Huang Family has become very arrogant solely because they have the support of the Divine Sun and a little Young Master from the capital." He said it was a voice coming from behind all of them and a voice that several here recognized. --"President of the Association?" asked Mr. Huang and the one who was a member of Divine Sun. Then they watched as the president of the association walked forward and bowed slightly to Xie Meiyu. --"I''m sorry, miss. I was a little late." He said, surprising everyone, including the young man standing beside Lord Huang. ''Shit, Miss? does that crazy old man treat her with such respect? Could she be someone high up in the association?'' the 3 of them thought quickly. --"Gentlemen, do you need to go through the investigation?" the one who had just arrived asked. His presence put weight on these, but still... The Divine Sun Hall member was not going to back down completely in the face of this guy. --"It looks like the lady is someone of high standing, I''ll back off a bit on this. But, at the very least I suggest that the two of them state their names, with the names and where they are headed, that way we could turn a blind eye, how about it?" he said. But this made the president of the association a bit angry. ''Does this bastard want to ask the lady''s name? Does he think he''s worthy?'' he thought to himself angrily. --"Bastard, even if you are the president of this branch of the¡­" He said but stopped in the middle of his words because Xie Meiyu tapped his shoulder to stop him from saying anything else. Then she looked at the 3 of them mockingly. --"Mr. Huang is also on the boat about what the Hall Chairman said?" she asked with a smile. Lord Huang understood what she meant, but before deciding, he looked at the person next to him, and he nodded to him, then relaxed. --"Of course, we think alike." He said firmly. ''It seems she doesn''t dare to offend the Divine Sun Hall either.'' He thought to himself after replying. Xie Meiyu then smiled and turned her face to nod to Tang Yin behind her. He shrugged his shoulders. There were better ways out, but since she wanted to use this one, then this one he would use. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After seeing her nod to him, Tang Yin reached into the sleeve of his clothes and pulled out the token she had given him earlier. Just then, he showed it forward as he walked four steps forward. Just seeing this token appear was enough to stun three people: the two presidents of both the Association and the Hall and the young man next to Mr. Huang. They were all stunned at the sight of the token. The president of the association was deeply stunned. ''Shit, that Young Master had such a high rank?'' He thought to himself in astonishment upon seeing this was no longer surprised that Xie Meiyu treated him with such respect... --"Does it look like we need to show our identities?" Xie Meiyu asked. Lord Huang, who had not seen the reaction of the other three and was unaware of this token, frowned. --"Miss, do you want to make fun of us, agh..." But just before he could finish speaking, he was slapped hard on his cheek by the young man standing to the side. --"Shut up, you bastard, how dare you talk to such an exalted person like that!?" the young man shouted as he slapped him and immediately bowed deeply to Xie Meiyu and Tang Yin. --"I''m sorry, Elder, I didn''t expect such an exalted person like you to be in this small town!" He said with his voice somewhat trembling and afraid. Xie Meiyu saw him like this and scoffed. --"Hmph, it looks like your Huang Family has a lot of guts. I wonder what Patriarch Huang would think if he heard about this." She said but did not wait for answers and instead looked at the president of the association. --"As of today, no more pills or spirit herbs will be sold to the Huang Family in this city." She said coldly, something that was bound to scare Lord Huang and the young man who was bowing before her to death, but he said absolutely nothing against it. But the president was surprised by this. --"Are you sure, miss? They¡­" He spoke, but before he could finish, Xie Meiyu looked at him sternly. --"An Elder has decided, do you want to go against his orders?" She said coldly, and the president fell silent and only nodded. --"Yes, miss, Elder." He replied quickly. Lord Huang wanted to speak, but seeing the Young Head Master of his Family like this, he swallowed everything he wanted to say. Xie Meiyu then looked at the guy who was still bowing before them. --"It''s okay with you, isn''t it?" she asked with a smirk. This guy didn''t dare to say no. --"Of course, if it''s an Elder''s decision, so be it." He replied, then Xie Meiyu shrugged her shoulders and started walking again. She didn''t care much about this, but after moving for a few steps, she stopped and looked at everyone here again. --"Right, you people who are so arrogant and think that you are the leaders of this place, do you think that, if I didn''t have an Elder on my side, you would still be able to stop me?" She said with a smile, and immediately her body glowed a bit in a fiery red color, and moved her arm horizontally. Right at that moment, a huge Emperor Bear appeared behind her with a roar that scared everyone here, and she then stomped heavily on the ground, opening a small hole in it, moreover, the pressure that came out from this blow pushed everyone back, although she prevented it from touching Tang Yin and Huang Feifei. When everyone here saw that she had summoned her Spirit Weapon they were stunned by the enormous force she was giving off from her body and could only bring their arms forward in an attempt to defend themselves. It was a pressure that none of them could have expected to appear in this small city. Moreover, just at that moment, the Emperor Bear behind her roared loudly, and five parts of her body lit up in orange. The 5 Main Spiritual Bones of Xie Meiyu lit up at the same time and immediately formed five arrays in the shapes of broken rings on one side, some were bigger than others, and following that, they wrapped around her right arm that was raised, as if they were snakes that want to choke their prey, but they stayed still in one place, moving in circles with an orange light constantly flashing. It seemed as if they were living tattoos glowing with a light of their own. That''s when Xie Meiyu looked at them coldly, and her eyes flickered with a flash of fire. Everything calmed down at that moment. The Emperor Bear behind her obediently stayed in place, and Xie Meiyu then spoke. --"If I wanted to get out of here, little flies like you couldn''t help it, how did your ego get so high, to think that you can do whatever you want? Remember this pain before you think of doing idiocy..." She said coldly and immediately moved her right arm towards them vertically, and immense pressure girded on each of them while Xie Meiyu''s eyes flashed with fervor. "AGHH!" "Aghhh!" *TUMB* Several screams were heard coming from all of these, and then many of them fell to their knees. The most powerful ones here looked at her in terror. ''Shit... This is... Spirit Pressure... She''s a Spirit King!'' they shouted in their minds as they held on tightly so as not to fall completely to the ground. Seeing this, Xie Meiyu then smirked and erased her spiritual pressure, then turned around and started walking again. --"Looks like the capital needs a visit..." She said as she was leaving, and Tang Yin laughed at that moment. --"Haha, I''ll take care of it. There are a lot of arrogant people everywhere lately." He said, but although his voice came from inside his hood, the voice didn''t sound like his. In fact, it sounded like an old man. Even Xie Meiyu was astonished by this. ''Shit, he can even change his voice...'' She thought looking at him out of the corner of her eye in amazement. After they left, the president of the association left as well and the president of the hall disappeared from the place even before him. He left as soon as the pressure was off, that''s when the young man stood up almost trembling. But instead of steadying himself, he stood up to slap Mr. Huang. --"You bastard, do you want to take me down with you? When I return to the Capital, I''ll have my father punish you for this, Are you crazy? How can you not recognize the token of an Elder? And why the hell weren''t you aware of this?" he said, throwing out several scolding questions in the process. Lord Huang was startled when he heard that this was the token of an Elder and bowed even more. --"I''m sorry, Young Senior Master." He spoke. --"Was it really an Elder of the Association?" he asked after getting up and making sure that this guy was not so angry with him, the Young Master nodded. --"No doubt about it. Forget this and avoid coming into contact with the association for now. Even that Miss'' claim of not selling herbs to us is fine for us. A Spirit King... Shit, although she is weaker than my father, the strength behind her is surely immense, since she is very young and seems to be an alchemist." He said in a panic, but after a moment of taking a deep breath to calm himself, he looked at Lord Huang. --"I know an Elder of the Association and I will ask him to do something about it, for now, stay calm and don''t cause us any trouble." He said and then turned to leave quickly. For meddling where he shouldn''t have, he almost offended someone he shouldn''t have. That was dangerous, but luckily it went well, so he wanted to rest. Chapter 26: Long road ahead Tang Yin and company walked for a long while and stopped after walking away from the city. Tang Yin took off his hood and nodded to Xie Meiyu. --"Miss Xie, I really didn''t expect you to give me something as important as this, is it really okay for me to, have it?" he asked, referring to the Elder Token she gave him. On top of that, she gave it to him on their first meeting what was she planning? He thought, though he already had an idea. Xie Meiyu nodded to him as she shrugged her shoulders with a beautiful smile. --"I don''t need it for now and I owe you favors; it''s better you have it. Besides, you''ll need it." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at her with some doubt. --"Will I need it?" he asked, and she nodded. --"Those materials seem to be important to you. I''ll tell you where to get them." She said, and Tang Yin then became more interested. --"You must go to the northern region, to the extreme north. Before you get there, you will pass through the Northeast Desert Cities, where you might find some materials. After that you will go to the North Main City, there you will find others easily, you will also find information to find the most difficult ones. To get that information you will need this token, so use it for now. Next time we meet, you can give it back to me if you want." She said, and Tang Yin made a mental note of everything she said. She didn''t know how important it was for him that she would give him that information in such a detailed way. If she chose to tell him everything without going into detail, he would have to find out more information because he had no idea about this place, and that could be problematic. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The system map disappeared, and he has not seen it anymore it is possible that it only appears in missions like that, and of those missions, he will not be able to find them every day, besides it is a map limited to the environment, so it is not so detailed. He can''t look for information about this place on such a map, so this detailed information was very important to Tang Yin. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie, I hope to see you soon." He replied, and she nodded. --"By the way, there is an Alchemical Fire nearby, don''t you want it?" she asked before Tang Yin could say goodbye, and Tang Yin looked at her. --"Oh? What Grade?" he asked with interest. --"Common, it has the probability of ascending to Earth Grade." She said with a smile, but her answer made Tang Yin lose interest, contrary to her expectations. --"It''s no use, Miss Xie. In this region there is no Alchemical Fire capable of ascending unless it eats another, so don''t waste your time." Tang Yin said helplessly. ''I already have an Earthly Alchemical Fire in my inventory, waiting for you to become part of my harem, why don''t you do it now so I give it to you?'' That''s what he thought, but obviously, he didn''t say it. His answer surprised Xie Meiyu. --"Are you sure?" she asked as she moved a little closer to him, and he nodded. He was more than sure. He had bought some information a few days ago when he was buying what he needed, and this information told him that this place is very desolate in every way. Also, what Earthly fire can come out in the presence of the 19-Level Abyss? Those guys are running away from this place. But that''s information Xie Meiyu doesn''t know, but still, Tang Yin''s answer left her thoughtful, but after a moment, she sighed. --"Young Master, since you plan to travel, do you have enough money or do you need me to buy more Bamboo for you?" she asked with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. --"Are you sure you want to buy more?" He asked, and she then pulled out several money cards. --"At the same price, I can buy 500, how about that? Don''t you think it''s tempting? The materials you are looking for are expensive, you won''t get them at low prices." She said, and Tang Yin looked at the cards in her hand. He was surprised to see her take out the cards so casually. ''It looks like she already had them ready, is she trying to help me and thus gain my favor? Looks like she talked to that old man hiding near her.'' Tang Yin thought realizing her intentions, so he smiled and nodded. --"You''re right about that, but can you buy 100 from Miss Huang? Due to a special circumstance, she needs to raise some money. The bamboo she has are of the same quality as mine." He said, and Huang Feifei looked up to see him, surprised, though she didn''t say anything because she knew she did need them. Xie Meiyu raised her eyebrows slightly upon hearing this and looked at Huang Feifei, and after a moment''s thought, she shrugged her shoulders. --"Alright, Miss Huang, since you are Young Master Tang''s friend, I will buy them from you at the same price. 50 spiritual gold coins for each 1-meter piece, does that please you?" She asked with a smile as she looked at her, and Huang Feifei looked at her, stunned. --"So much?" She asked, and Xie Meiyu nodded, then passed her a card with 5,000 Coins inside and then the other cards she gave to Tang Yin, and he then gave her the 500 pieces of bamboo. A clean and quick trade, disadvantageous for Xie Meiyu, but she didn''t mind. After that, Tang Yin decided to say goodbye. It was no good if the other guys hesitated for a moment, and caught up with them. --"Miss Xie, thank you very much for your help this time and for the token. I will use it properly, don''t worry about it. I hope to see you soon." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu nodded to him. --"I hope to see you soon, Young Master Tang. Take care of yourself." She said taking her leave. But before he turned around, Tang Yin looked at her and smiled a little. --"By the way, Miss Xie. For you, an alchemical cultivator of the Spiritual King Realm, having your Spiritual Bones with Spiritual Orange Grade Attitudes is too pitiful. At the very least try to have them at Spiritual Green Grade. This will give you a good boost in your pill-making ability." Tang Yin said with a smile and then turned around to start walking, Xie Meiyu was a bit surprised to hear this and looked at him, but when she was about to speak, she realized that this one was already walking a bit far and sighed. ''Fuck, what do you mean Orange Grade is low for a Spirit King? I''m a genius among my peers, even that is seen as pitiful?'' She thought in annoyance, but could only sigh, then looked at Huang Feifei who had fallen behind. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie." Huang Feifei then said she did not know how she should thank this person for what she had done for her both a while ago and at this moment by buying the bamboo from her at such a high price. With this, she had already completed one of the requirements, and all thanks to her, so she bowed to Xie Meiyu. Then Xie Meiyu stroked her head a little. --"Little one, good luck in your adventures. I hope when I see you again you will be more beautiful and stronger. Remember, if you seek revenge, only come back when you can cover the sky of this empire with one hand. Also, take care of Young Master Tang, he will surely give you great benefits." Xie Meiyu said, and after seeing Huang Feifei nod, she turned around and left back to the city. Huang Feifei then began to follow Tang Yin, always thinking about what Xie Meiyu had just told her. --"Young Master, what did she mean by covering the empire''s sky with one hand?" she asked unable to hold back her doubt any longer. Tang Yin smiled a little as he heard this. --"Did you see the Young Man who scolded Lord Huang, the father of your enemy?" he asked, and then Huang Feifei noticed that this was strange and nodded. Seeing her nod, Tang Yin continued. --"The Huang Family is big and powerful, not only in this city but also in the capital. If I''m not mistaken, he should be the Young Master of the Huangs in the capital. According to Miss Xie, those in the capital have at least one person in the Spirit King Realm. So, if you want to take revenge for your best friend, you can only get enough strength to crush them in one go." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei was surprised. --"Are they really that powerful?" She asked in amazement. She always thought that the most powerful of the Huang Family was Lord Huang. She thought it wasn''t that far away, but now... ''Spirit King Realm? How far is that from me? I''m barely in the first realm...'' She thought regretfully, and her mood visibly declined. ''Yurou... Looks like it''s going to be difficult...'' She thought as she remembered her best friend. Tang Yin noticed that her mood had visibly declined and smiled at her while patting her head. --"Although they say revenge is not good, if it is revenge that helps you find the determination to improve yourself, then you should take advantage of it. The Spiritual King Realm is not far from you, you''ll see." Tang Yin told her, and she looked at him but only nodded several times and replied with a ''Thank you, young master''. After that, they both continued walking down that road for a long while until they took a detour, according to the directions Xie Meiyu had given Tang Yin. There was a long road ahead of them. Chapter 27: New Mission Xie Meiyu stopped after walking for a while and looked back, thinking deeply, and after thinking for two minutes, she let out a small snort with her mouth. --"Hmph, you bastard, next time I see you, I''ll surprise you and you won''t have anything to say to scold me." She said with a smile, it sounded like she was scolding someone, but in reality, her smile revealed that she wasn''t angry. On the contrary, she was a little happy. It was just at that moment that a voice and a person appeared beside her. --"Strangely the young lady is talking to herself, it seems that young man somehow influenced you." He spoke. This was the man who was always hiding near her. Xie Meiyu looked at him sideways and smiled. --"Do you think an Orange aptitude in Spiritual Bones at my level is a bad talent?" She asked. The man looked at her in surprise. --"A Spiritual King, with 5 Main Spiritual Bones and Orange Aptitude in them, how could that be a bad talent? Even among the Great Sects, Miss could be in a good position, only if we rely on cultivation, but you are an alchemical cultivator, who told you such an outrageous thing?" he replied. He was actually very surprised. Even though he is more powerful than Xie Meiyu by a wide margin at the moment, he knows perfectly well that his talent is deficient in every possible field if he compares himself to Xie Meiyu. Despite having many more years than her and much higher cultivation, his aptitude is barely Grade Green, how could it be the Orange Aptitude, a bad talent for a Spirit King? Who the hell said such a thing? He thought. And Xie Meiyu let out a snort of derision at herself. --"Forget it, let''s go back to the city. I''ll see if this Alchemical Fire really can''t ascend as the Young Master said." She replied as she thought of different things and started walking again. ''Being an alchemical cultivator, it has made my cultivation level not what everyone wanted me to have at my age. By diverting my attention to alchemy, I seem to have neglected important parts of me, focusing on the compliments given to me by those around me.'' She thought with a deep mental sigh. ''I don''t think it''s wrong to follow the path I want to follow... Why should I follow the path my parents want for me?'' She thought looking at the sky without pausing. A myriad of thoughts and memories ran through her head at that moment, but in the end, she only let out a helpless sigh. There was little she could do if she lacked strength. --- Tang Yin and Huang Feifei had been traveling for more than one week since they left the city. They did not travel on the safe roads because, according to Xie Meiyu, many Young Masters from various nearby cities were going to be on those sides due to the Alchemical Fire. That is why they deviated from their path and went through the great forests and jungles. This was a dangerous path, full of wild animals, but for both of them, it was a piece of cake to walk them. Huang Feifei looked more energetic these days. She could even use a little more Spiritual Energy, and Tang Yin could verify that it was because she had completed the first mission to fully awaken her spiritual weapon. This was good news, as Tang Yin didn''t want to last long walking to the Blizzard Empire. But the truth is that now it was Tang Yin who, in the first seven days, had become a bit of a burden. His open wounds were bothering him for all that time, so, for three days to recover, they were living in a cave they found. Luckily for Tang Yin, his body in this world also seemed to be able to recover quickly. Although not as fast as his original body, but faster than any ordinary person. This was good, so in 3 days, he was ready to continue traveling, and with the medicinal herbs he had bought earlier, he continued to recover as he walked. In this way, they walked for more than seven days under the sun and the rain that occasionally fell. During that time, Tang Yin was also instructing various things to Huang Feifei, explaining some things to her. On the seventh day of their journey, Huang Feifei suggested to Tang Yin. --"Young Master, up ahead is Yellow Mist City, shall we go in?" asked Huang Feifei after the two of them had been walking for a long day, and it was getting a little dark. Tang Yin thought for a moment and nodded. --"Let''s go in, but only to buy a few things to restock and then move on. I didn''t expect the Blizzard Empire to be so far away, so we should hurry. Those people won''t stop wanting to catch us, so we can''t stay in one place too long until we get out." He replied. After that, they both entered the city. But, as Tang Yin had said, they only went inside to buy some small things and replenish supplies to continue on their way. Inside the city, Tang Yin saw something that made him realize that it was really good to be careful in these circumstances. There were posters of both of them around the city! Moreover, they were very well drawn, so they both had to go out the other way and then start running quickly to where they should go. It was this that caused that, right now, ninth days later, they were walking around the surroundings of one of the most important cities in the empire but did not dare to enter. Perhaps he could find some of the materials he needed for his recipe because, according to Huang Feifei, this was one of the four most prosperous Cities in the empire, but Tang Yin preferred not to risk his life. Although they had not been pursued, during this time, Tang Yin noticed the strength that a Capital Family could have in this small empire because even from the outside, he could already notice some ''Wanted'' posters painted on the city gate of one of the four most important Cities. ''Wanted, huh...'' Tang Yin thought mockingly. ''This family really has the biggest guts I''ve ever seen, but that''s okay, it seems like they want to push me so that I can fulfill the mission given to me by the System.'' Tang Yin thought from afar as he continued on his way. This family was powerful, but someone traveling with him wanted to take revenge on this family. Moreover, this family had put him in several cities with a price on his head. This was nothing but an insult to him and his Tang Family. And the Tang does not forgive those who offend them. But, since a person traveling with him wanted to take revenge on them out of a deep grudge, then Tang Yin would help her fulfill her revenge. ''You have asked for it, Huang Family, you should not blame me for that.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at Huang Feifei. During this time, he had also investigated her Spirit Weapon with the system and noticed that it was an air-type Spirit Weapon, so now that he knows that this Huang family put a lot of effort into wanting to kill him... He will not stop what he planned to do and try to make Huang Feifei his disciple. This will allow him to fulfill the system''s mission and also take revenge using his disciple to do so. Just as he was thinking like this, the system surprised him with a message. [Ding] [Mission Issued] | Help Huang Feifei get her First Spirit Bone and get tiered rewards. | Huang Feifei, the Host''s target, requires a Spirit Bone to further advance in her cultivation. If the host helps her obtain it from an Air Bird-type Spirit Beast, he will get tiered rewards. | Tiered Rewards: | 300-Year Beast: Cultivation Technique to Settle the Base, Earth Grade. Cultivation Technique to strengthen the Spiritual Bones, Earth Grade. | 400-Year Beast: Cultivation Technique to Settle the Base, Heaven Grade. One Hundred (100) Initial Ascension Pills, Earth Grade. | 500-Year Beast: Cultivation Technique to Settle the Base, Spirit Grade. Aptitude Cultivation Technique, Spirit Grade. One Thousand (1,000) Pills of Initial Ascension, Earth Grade. External Cultivation Enhancement Token: Level 1. | Additional Reward: Three (3) Spiritual Weapon Roulette Rolls. | Penalty for failure: Reduction of 2 Levels of the Host''s Cultivation. If the Host has no cultivation, he will start cultivating at Level -2. [Good luck, Host.] Tang Yin was a little surprised to see this window appear out of nowhere in front of him and quickly looked to see what it was. When he saw that it was a mission to get Huang Feifei a Spirit Bone, he gave a little mental sigh at least it wasn''t anything weird or bad, he thought. Then he quickly read the rewards, and as he finished reading them, his eyelids jumped a little. ''Hey, Administrator, may I know why the hell you don''t give me anything that''s useful to me? So far, only the recipe to cure me is useful to me. I can''t use the tokens on me and those pills... What the hell do I want them for if I have a Divine Soul? And why the fuck are you giving me such low-grade Cultivation Techniques? You do know that I''m the Heir of a Great Sect, right? I have plenty of those left over, what the fuck do I want them for? Are you an idiot or are you playing with me?'' Seeing these rewards, Tang Yin became a bit annoyed. The mission is good, of course. For something he already planned to do, would get rewards that''s a beautiful thing. But those rewards are of no use to him, so what are the missions for? [Hmph, you bastard, stop being so selfish, why should all the rewards revolve around you? You don''t even have cultivation, what do you want me to give you something that''s useful to you for if you won''t be able to use it without Spiritual Energy] Replied the system, well, the Administrator. [Besides, I''m not giving you those rewards for you, don''t you want to make her become your disciple? Well, that''s what I''m giving them to you for, those rewards are good for her. Besides, don''t blame me. I can''t put all the rewards in these missions. I just help you fulfill what you have in your mind. When you can cultivate, then I will give you the rewards that serve you] Culminating Administrator spoke, and Tang Yin then calmed down. ''Well, if it''s for her... It''s not bad either, but... How annoying, isn''t supposed to help me who''s his Host?'' Tang Yin asked, but he gave a sigh and didn''t expect to receive an answer to that question, but he did. [Don''t forget the previous name of the system. This thing is like this, it is made so that the Host can become immensely strong together with all his Family/Sect. So, if you have plans to make a force, these rewards will serve you a lot, and the system will give you many more rewards at that time, but not for you, but for your force to become powerful] Said the System again and then Tang Yin remembered this and nodded. ''The System''s name was that above all things, you mean the System has information on everything?'' Tang Yin asked in his mind, and the Administrator was silent for a while. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Tang Yin thought that, again, he would be left without an answer to a question he asked the system, it replied. [Yes, the system itself is practically omniscient. It knows many things or you could say it knows everything, that''s why it could tell precisely where Huang Feifei was at that time and will continue to do so. And it is because of this very special qualification of this thing, that it can be called ''Above All Things''. Don''t ask any more questions I can''t answer any more] The Administrator said and after that, became silent. Tang Yin was greatly surprised to hear about the power of the system, so much so that he was stunned and still for a moment. ''Shit, is there really something omniscient in this world?'' Tang Yin thought in a daze at that moment Huang Feifei who was walking merrily with a smile on her face, noticed that Tang Yin had stopped, so she stopped as well in doubt. --"What''s wrong, Young Master?" She asked but received no answer. It''s because Tang Yin was thinking a lot of things at that moment... Chapter 28: Is there immortality? A thing that can be omniscient is something that knows everything. From the history of the past to the present and everything that will happen in the future. There is a belief in their world that is very mysterious that has never been able to be verified, and at this point, they treat it as a myth. It is something that has to do with omniscience. Before that, you have to know that the mission of many of the people in the cultivation world is to achieve immortality. But how could they do that? First, the belief is different depending on the World and the Living Being in question. For example, according to Tang Yin''s mother, who is from a Lower World like this one, where the latter is currently located, everyone in her world had the belief that reaching the Cultivation Realm above a certain Cultivation Realm that was the greatest in their small world would make them ''gods'' or make them ''truly immortal''. This in itself is a reality but the same time a lie. It is a reality because, as they enter the Cultivation Realm above the one their mother mentioned, their life expectancy expands vastly because they begin to understand divinity. Normally, they can live thousands of years, even if they are only 1 level above. Also, the higher they go up in their cultivation, the longer their life expectancy will be, to the point where they can practically live hundreds of thousands of years or millions of years without aging. The truth is, that number of years is already enough to be practically immortal. You can see so many changes in life and the fall and rebirth of numerous forces that you might even get bored with life. But it is not true immortality. No one in the Tang Yin World is a true immortal, no one can live forever. An example is the Great Ancestor of the Tang Yin Sect. Despite having reached the highest possible level, of which only a legend remains and which no one else has managed to reach, he ended up dying after his time had come. But, despite that, in his world, there is a rumor that spreads through all the powerful Sects it is a rumor that, even when time has proven it to be false, still, none of the powerful have stopped trying. The legend says that the only way to reach Immortality is either by absorbing the essence of a World or by going on an endless journey to the Mysterious and Beautiful Starry Sky to absorb the stars. There is a reason why they believe this, firstly because worlds are immortal. A World, whether it is a planet floating in space or a square Continent floating in space, is a living thing that can create life and is also immortal. It can live forever. A clear example is the World of the Tang Sect. According to historical records, it could be more than 10 billion years old and has never worn out, and shows no signs of dying. It is precisely because of this and this belief that has led many powerful Cultivators to enter the second most dangerous places in existence: the Cores of a planet. In the end, they end up dead, as they cannot bear the terror that a planet''s Core instills. In addition, another reason why they believe it is possible to be immortal is because of an existence that occasionally appears in the worlds that make up the plane where Tang Yin lived. The latter never got to see such an existence, but it is an existence that occasionally appears and makes a Divine Tree blossom in a random world, after that, it disappears. There are records of such an existence in all the historical books of all the Sects, is a true immortal. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But what the hell is he? Nobody knows. Now, what is certain is that this very existence is what creates the second belief that Immortality is found in the Starry Heaven. Because after appearing, when it is its turn to disappear, it flies up to the Starry Sky and disappears into a star. It is also here that the belief of omniscience is born. Everyone in his world believes that such an existence is omniscient and that he is the only immortal that exists since it is always the same one that appears. It always looks the same and always does the same thing. Furthermore, the tree that this being can make grow is a Tree of Wisdom and bestows a Golden Fruit, which is associated with many, many incredible stories. It is from there that the belief is born that, in the Beautiful and Mysterious ''Starry Sky'', are found the two most important things which every Cultivator of his world pursues: Immortality and Omniscience. Virtually every one of the Supreme Sects has been created on a world chosen by that existence to plant the Tree of Wisdom. The only exception to this is the Tang Sect of Tang Yin. They, despite believing in that existence, have never had the urge to take over one of those worlds because they are already talented by nature and powerful by effort. Tang Yin in his time, also became interested in immortality, and deep inside, this is his most longing desire since he needs to become immortal and has his own reasons to reach such a level. But, to be able to travel to the Starry Heaven requires immense strength, which he has never been able to reach. But, on the other hand, he never had it in his mind to become omniscient, first because he does not believe that such a thing exists and second because, if he knew everything, he would not be able to enjoy the beauty of this world. The first is the most important reason why he has no interest in it. But now it turns out that omniscience really exists? And does it seem to be related to itself? ''Is this a curse or is it that you want me to become the natural enemy of all living beings in my world?'' Tang Yin asked in his mind after thinking this far, but the system didn''t answer him. ''Hey, so tell me, does immortality really exist?'' He asked quickly, but again, no one answered him, even when a full 5 minutes had passed. Tang Yin then gave up on this and sighed. It had already happened to him that he asked complicated questions to the system, and it didn''t answer him, so it was no surprise that this thing didn''t answer him this time. Of course, he had his own thoughts on the matter and firmly believes that immortality exists, but he wanted to get the answer from something that seemed to know of it. Still, Tang Yin continued a bit thoughtfully and then could only shake his head, and it was then that he noticed Huang Feifei looking at him quizzically. --"Young Master?" She asked, as if for the ninth time. Tang Yin then came back to himself and was surprised to see her like this. --"Oh, I''m sorry, Miss Huang. For a moment I remembered some things and stopped unintentionally, let''s go on. We should look for where to camp tonight, so we can eat quietly." Tang Yin said with a smile and started walking, Huang Feifei, although confused, did not ask anything and just nodded. --"That''s fine, Young Master." She replied with a smile and caught up with him again. After that, they both walked for a couple more hours chatting and laughing, until they stopped at a nearby forest, arranged everything, made a fire, and started cooking meat and eating. --"Miss Huang, do you know if there is any Spirit Forest in the vicinity of the border?" Tang Yin asked, and Huang Feifei looked thoughtful for a moment. After thinking for a moment, she nodded. --"If I remember correctly, there is a medium-sized Spirit Forest between the border of 4 Empires there. Practically from there, you can go to any of the empires. If once you are there, if you cross it to the east, there is the Blizzard Empire if you cross it to the west, there is this empire, to the north is a Second Level Empire, quite powerful, and to the south is another second level empire, so, from there we can decide which way to go, besides, that Forest has Beasts between 1 year and 20 or 30 thousand years old, maybe more, Young Master." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. --"I see, of all those empires you named, which one has an Academy that interests you?" Tang Yin asked, and Huang Feifei thought for a moment. --"I know all those Academies because the Empires usually have several tournaments of strength every year or every few years. If I had to say, the academy I like the most is the Northern Empire. There have been several geniuses come out of there that always stand out above an entire generation, but..." At last, she shook her head helplessly. --"Maybe the Young Master doesn''t know because he''s not from around here, but my talent is mediocre even in the small town where I was born, I''m considered mediocre. And in that academy, I wouldn''t be able to excel, besides, from what I heard, the Genius of Red Rain City went to this academy. He is a very annoying person and is a friend of Huang Liuji." She replied. --"That''s why I prefer Blizzard Academy, I once met a cultivator girl from there and she was nice, as well as very strong and talented." She said, culminating in what she had to say. Tang Yin nodded at what she had said. ''If all goes well, I should have no problem getting her to the Third Realm before I have to leave...'' Tang Yin thought. --"All right, then tomorrow we''ll head towards that Spirit Forest, then go straight to the Blizzard Empire." And just like that, the night passed without a counter time... Chapter 29: A month has passed... Thus, the days and nights passed quickly, and soon a month had passed. It had been a few days since they had arrived at the border, but Tang Yin at this moment again understood how gigantic this continent could be. They had traveled for a whole month since they left the city, and it was only the night before that they arrived at the Spirit Forest they were looking for. How far could it be to travel from one region to another? Tang Yin thought as he imagined this. But he never complained about this because no one loved adventures more than Tang Yin. During his past life, he had gone on countless adventures and never tired of them. He did not like to travel on flying boats or other types of mounts, although he occasionally had to his thing was to travel by walking, running, flying, or using some similar methods. That''s why he had decided to travel in this world that way, at least for now. --"Young Master, what did we come to the Spiritual Forest for? I think it''s dangerous for us to be around here, this place is full of Spiritual Beasts everywhere..." Huang Feifei said as she looked around the sides. The two of them had already spent more than 1 month together and had many adventures, so Huang Feifei felt much closer to him, but still called him with respect and treated him as ''Young Master''. But, during this time, Tang Yin had not said anything to Huang Feifei regarding why they were going to the Spiritual Forest. But, seeing that they were already here, Tang Yin thought it was about time. --"Miss Huang, we came here for you. Let''s go get you your first Spirit Bone." Tang Yin said with a calm smile as he began to prepare and take out multiple weapons that were going to help him in the upcoming fight. Huang Feifei was stunned when she heard this and then looked at him in surprise. --"Are you serious, Young Master!?" She asked approaching Tang Yin with a big smile of surprise and longing. Tang Yin smiled at her and nodded. --"Of course, let''s get ready and go a little deeper." Tang Yin replied, and she quickly nodded and began to get ready. It didn''t take long, and soon they were ready and started walking through the beautiful Spiritual Forest. The difference between a Spiritual Forest and a Common Forest is huge. In a Common Forest, there are only wild animals and trees, many dead trees, and even many dry leaves on the ground. Whereas everything in a Spiritual Forest feels as if it is alive. There is an immense amount of spiritual energy in these places, thus making them one of the cultivation paradises for cultivators, but one that no one dares to cultivate in because it would attract Beasts quickly. Here there are all kinds of small Spiritual Beasts, some that fly, and no one kills them no matter how old they are because they are the ones that keep the light in the forest. During the day, they are kept off and are resting. The forests during those times look a bit dull, as they only light up the passive plant-like beasts that have that ability and the sun. But, during the nights... The Spiritual Forest becomes one of the best landscapes that anyone in this world could ever want to see. The beautiful little beasts come back and give light, keep beautiful synchronicity with the moon, and make a beautiful contrast to all the trees and other passive beasts inside, making everything beautiful. But all this allows the forest to always, have a huge amount of spiritual energy, and many types of Beasts are born there. It is the beautiful difference between a Forest which gives the impression of being alive, and an ordinary forest which gives the impression of being dead. Although, of course, the other and clearer difference is the Spiritual Beasts. Both of them have only walked for a moment, but they have managed to see a few Spiritual Beasts of a few years passing nearby, but because Tang Yin is leading the way, they did not run into them. --"Young Master, what kind of beast are we going to hunt? Earlier I took the test in the Hall and it came out that I am of air attribute, those Beasts are a bit difficult to hunt..." She said after walking around for a while. She had forgotten to mention this to Tang Yin, but Tang Yin smiled. --"I know, this time we''re going to try to hunt any Hawk-type birds, since those suit you very well because of the attacks and defenses they offer. Your Scepter is of air attribute and its ability is passive attack, you don''t have much range normally, but you have a wide variety of ability usage. If we prioritize the Hawk-type ones on your first 3 Bones, later on, it will be much better to get skills from other Spirit Beasts." Tang Yin said calmly, and Huang Feifei was surprised. --"Hawk-type? Those are very fast, Young Master." She replied with surprise, and Tang Yin nodded with a smile. Of course, he knew hunting them would be difficult because of that, but he didn''t care, he had a plan. --"It''s hard to find them in their nests during the daytime too, but it''s the only way. The nests of those guys are usually in the deep places of the Spiritual Forests, if we go there, we will surely die even if it''s at night. So, it''s better to play it safe. But we can''t leave this place, without first finding a 500-year-old Hawk." Tang Yin said firmly. He was determined to get those three rewards from the system. But, for Huang Feifei, as usual, this was another surprise. --"You mean we''re going to hunt a 500-Year Beast, Young Master? How could we kill such a powerful beast?" She asked a little altered. That''s a 500-year-old Beast, you know! How could they kill a 500-year-old Beast, which was equivalent to the tenth Level of the First Realm? But Tang Yin was confident. What was a mere 500 Year Beast to him? He had killed many guys of higher cultivation than that just over one month ago. He couldn''t be afraid of such a thing unless he was going to face it head-on. In that case, yes, he would be afraid because he would surely have to flee or else, he would die. But, as long as he has his weapons reinforced by that beautiful and capable alchemist, killing these things would be easy as long as shows up. --"You don''t need to worry about that since I said I would help you obtain a Spirit Bone, then let''s always go for the best. I accept nothing but the best when I''m going to do something." Tang Yin replied firmly as he put a hand on her shoulder and nodded to her to keep her calm. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She then didn''t know what to say and could only nod. Then, the search began... Chapter 30: SH*T! Tang Yin then walked forward quickly while avoiding several nearby Spiritual Beasts. ''Hm, this forest is also divided into regions, the first region apparently only has Beasts between 1 and 300 years old. This second region has more powerful Beasts, I''ve seen several 400 and 500-year-old ones around here, but no 600-year-old ones...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the surroundings and guided Huang Feifei the latter was going in total silence as she watched as she passed by these beasts unnoticed. She was becoming more and more amazed at Tang Yin''s enormous ability. To be able to do this without cultivation is a truly difficult challenge to achieve or perhaps impossible. If someone didn''t go through incredibly dangerous training, they couldn''t do such a thing. And that amazed her when she asked Tang Yin about his age, he told her was 21 years old. How did he go through such training when he was barely one year older than her? What kind of existence was Tang Yin before, and what level of cultivation could he have reached? She thought but could not come up with an answer, so she simply stopped thinking about it. Tang Yin then stopped at that moment. --"This way, let''s stay close." Tang Yin spoke softly as he looked at the sky and then a part of the ground. --"Are there any Hawks around here, Young Master?" She asked, and Tang Yin then pointed to the ground. --"The only way to find Hawks during the day without going to their nest is to look for the droppings they leave behind, look, there, there and there are Hawk droppings, plus their ages range from 400 to 600 years. Also, look at that tree..." Tang Yin said he first showed the places where the Hawk droppings were scattered all over the place and then pointed to the tree above them and the three trees nearby. --"That strawberry that these trees bear is the favorite food of a baby spiritual hawk, especially the Hurricane Hawks, which are the ones that serve you the most. If there is so much droppings around here, it means there are several Hawks that have young, and from the amount I can see, I think this must be the second time they have come for strawberries. Considering the size of a Baby Hurricane Hawk, their parents must come about 4 or 5 times a day in order to satiate them. So, if we wait here, we will surely find." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei was surprised at how much information he had just given her. She hadn''t expected hunting Spiritual Beasts to be like this, but she quickly made a mental note of everything he had told her. Maybe it would come in handy in the future. After seeing her nod, Tang Yin averted his gaze, but just at that moment, he noticed movement nearby, so immediately stepped back while pushing Huang Feifei as well. --"Shh..." He said softly, and just at that moment a tiger-like spiritual beast came out from behind some small trees nearby, but this one directly passed by without noticing Tang Yin and Huang Feifei. ''500 years...'' Tang Yin thought when he saw it. After about 2 minutes, the tiger had disappeared from their sight. Normally these animals have an impressive sense of smell, but before entering the Forest, Tang Yin sprayed on his and Huang Feifei''s body a special perfume he had made, which mimicked the smell of a spiritual herb that is always in spiritual forests, so despite his sense of smell, the tiger could not sense anything nearby. After seeing it go, Tang Yin showed himself again while Huang Feifei followed him. They both stood quietly under a strawberry tree. If Tang Yin had cultivation, he might be more active and go to look for the hawk, but because he didn''t, he must be patient. Thus, 1 hour passed... 2 hours... 3, 5 hours... 8 hours had passed, and both were still waiting nearby. Even Tang Yin was already getting a little impatient. ''These bastards have several places to get food from, huh... How big is this forest then?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. These strawberry trees grow on many sides in the spiritual forests, so if the forest is big enough, then it''s normal for there to be many. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this is the sacrifice he must make to hunt a spiritual beast, so he was patient. The problem is, if the sun goes down and they haven''t managed to hunt, they''re going to have to wait until tomorrow to try again. That''s too much trouble, Tang Yin thought and looked around a bit. Huang Feifei was already starting to feel hungry, but she said nothing. --"Follow me..." Tang Yin said in it this moment, and Huang Feifei nodded and was about to start walking, but just as Tang Yin turned around to speak to her, he noticed dangerous, yellow eyes staring at him from too close a distance. ''SHIT! '' He thought and immediately pulled Huang Feifei towards him while jumping backward, but seeing that he couldn''t pull her hard enough to avoid the bite of the huge viper coming behind her, Tang Yin suddenly stopped while jumping, putting one foot on the ground and after doing so, he supported with his other foot quickly and bent his body to where she was to push her to the other side, and it was just the moment when the viper launched its bite, but as Huang Feifei was no longer there it could only bite the air, but it was very close to Tang Yin''s arm. Huang Feifei felt stunned when she noticed this. A huge winged viper had almost its entire body in front of it, this scared her to death. Tang Yin on his part threw a strong blow toward the head of the snake, but he was not looking to hurt it, he was only looking to throw two disorienting smoke bombs toward the place, which exploded as soon as they touched the body of the huge beast and this was the opportunity for Tang Yin to jump over it and get to where Huang Feifei was and immediately grabbed her by the waist and jumped backward to get out of the disorienting smoke with her in his arms. Tang Yin quickly ran behind a huge tree trunk and hid. ''Shit, what the hell is a killer flying snake doing in this place?'' thought Tang Yin with a frown. He never expected to find such an annoying animal on the outskirts of this spiritual forest, and on top of that one so many years old. The flying snake assassin is a tricky beast to assassinate or deceive, they have an extremely powerful sense that can sense their prey at a great distance, even if they themselves are in the disorienting smoke of Tang Yin. Also, as spirit beasts, they have immensely great potential and can grow faster than most spirit beasts. But they are extremely arrogant and territorial, usually not leaving their territories, which is why Tang Yin is surprised to see such a Beast in this place, which is not their territory. Huang Feifei on the other hand, did not understand what kind of beast it was, but she was extremely frightened because that beast looked very powerful. --"Young Master Tang Yin, what kind of beast is it, can we kill it?" She asked, and Tang Yin frowned slightly. --"It''s a killer flying snake. It doesn''t suit you, this one is not air type, it seems to be poison type. It is one of the most dangerous beasts in existence, it is difficult to assassinate..." Tang Yin said, but at just that moment, he noticed a movement to his right and was startled. --"Fuck!" Tang Yin shouted in great shock and immediately kicked Huang Feifei hard in the stomach which propelled them both away from each other. Chapter 31: Two Spiritual Beasts! The kick was not intended to hurt her, although it did hurt her. He threw that strong kick because as soon as he turned to his right, saw the snake''s murderous eyes right behind them and noticed that the pupils were focused on him, so, to keep her safe, he had to push her away with a strong kick. But the kick certainly affected Huang Feifei. Still, Tang Yin had no time to worry about this. Immediately after that, he shouted. --"Run, stay away from this thing!" shouted Tang Yin and immediately threw another disorienting smoke again, but this time it was not to escape, as soon as the smoke exploded, Tang Yin jumped to the right of the beast and as soon as he did, threw several weapons from his arms in the direction of the snake. Huang Feifei, seeing that Tang Yin planned to fight this beast, immediately heeded him and ran to hide, but just then she was surprised because she saw a huge bird rushing towards her. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "KYAAAAAA!" the loud hawk ''roar'' could be heard at that moment. Tang Yin then looked in Huang Feifei''s direction and was surprised. ''Shit, now you''re coming, you bastard?'' Tang Yin thought angrily and immediately took out a dagger from his inventory and held it tightly, then turned around taking advantage of the snake still being in the smoke, and jumped towards a nearby tree branch to hold on with one hand and used the other hand and the momentum caused from his jump, to throw one of his daggers towards where the Hawk that planned to attack Huang Feifei was coming from. The latter was so surprised by the huge scream that she fell backward sitting down, but she had spent several days with Tang Yin and had received some teachings from him, so as soon as she fell sitting down, she used this momentum to roll to the right and hide behind some small trees quickly. She knew could not fight. Her spiritual energy was not yet able to be used much and had never received training in martial arts, so her fighting ability was almost nil. That''s why when she sensed that Tang Yin had attacked the Hawk, quickly hid. "KYAGHH" Just at those moments heard the hawk''s cry. Tang Yin is a born hunter, so all his attacks were meant to go to the weakest point of the attacking beast, so even though it was not a very strong attack coming from a being that was not a cultivator, it still hurt it, and this made Tang Yin smile. This would buy him some time because the hawk immediately moved its head and beak trying to pull out the dagger that was embedded in its stomach. Tang Yin saw this and smiled. Of course, he did not forget about the snake behind him, so as soon as he finished throwing the dagger, and immediately jumped on top of the branch and then jumped a little to the right being on his back to make a 180-degree turn, since he sensed danger coming behind him. Taking advantage of the jump he immediately pulled out another of his daggers and held it firmly, and the moment he saw the huge body of the snake, he thrust his dagger hard into its body and moved it a little, causing this huge beast to let out a small scream. But Tang Yin could no longer move the dagger across the body, as the skin of this snake is extremely tough. The fact that he was able to stick it is because he stuck it through the parts where it did not have many scales, so after sticking it into the body and moving it a little with his weight, Tang Yin immediately let go of it and fell to the ground on his feet. Next, with quick thoughts, Tang Yin ran towards the blind spot of the huge snake looking to attack the hawk first, but it was just the moment when the snake shook strongly trying to strike Tang Yin, but Tang Yin smiled cunningly at that moment. As soon as he felt the snake''s tail approaching him, he turned around and immediately bent his body downward, avoiding the snake''s tail strike. "KYAAAAA!" This coincided with the moment when the hawk finished pulling the dagger out of his stomach and opened his eyes wide to look for the bastard who stuck that dagger in him, but unfortunately for him, he couldn''t see anything else but a huge tail about to hit him and he couldn''t avoid it. "KYAAGH--" Another loud cry, but this time of pain, came out of the hawk''s beak. This blow from the viper sent it flying through the air until it hit a huge tree, and Tang Yin immediately moved to the right of where he was, quickly running along the ground after avoiding that heavy blow from the snake, he was moving towards the tree where the hawk had fallen. Tang Yin quickly pulled out several more weapons from his inventory, they were extremely small and sharp weapons, they looked like needles, only they were a little thicker, and as soon as he pulled them out, he jumped into the air, grabbing a tree branch, then propelling himself further into the sky and it was the moment when threw them towards the hawk, four at the same time while spinning forward to gain strength and momentum, each turn his body took, was equal to 4 needles that flew out of his hands, and he made three turns just before falling. As soon as he hit the ground, Tang Yin heard another terrifying noise coming from in front of him, but he paid no attention to it. Yes, he had heavily wounded the hawk because those were the weapons that were processed by his special liquid, but he was not going to pay attention to just one beast when he was fighting against a more dangerous one that was much faster. That was why, as soon as he fell, he immediately jumped to the ground and rolled around the place until he got behind a small tree, but this tree was soon destroyed by a skill that the killer snake had cast. This made Tang Yin have to dodge to the right, ''Shit, this bastard started using skills.'' Tang Yin thought, quickly noticing that the situation was very dangerous. He couldn''t let the snake realize that he is dangerous, because if that happens, this snake will start using skills to assassinate him, and at those moments, he could only run away. But, just as Tang Yin bent his body to the right to avoid the damage that could be caused by the trunks of the recently destroyed tree, the snake took advantage of the moment to quickly approach him and opened its mouth wide trying to bite him, it was extremely close to him, only 2 meters away. At this distance, almost no one could do anything. Even Tang Yin was a little scared to see those huge jaws open in front of him. The venom of this snake is extremely dangerous. A bite could kill him in a few seconds now that he is not a cultivator. But after seeing this and getting scared for a moment, Tang Yin immediately smiled. ''Just what I expected, you bastard, bring this!'' Tang Yin shouted internally and immediately moved his right arm horizontally as if he wanted to cut something. Of course, he didn''t plan on that. His hands had no weapon to cut, they had three strange golden needles that had a small pouch stuck in them, and this horizontal movement was precisely to throw them in the direction of the snake''s mouth. The killer snake, as well as any snake, its weakness is always the head. The problem is that they know it, so their head and mouth always try to protect them well. That is why they usually go through training to grow strong scales on their heads. This training is a very cruel one that few can see, but when they see it and learn why they do it, they realize the strong desire for survival that these pesky killer beasts have. But there is a moment when these snakes open their mouths, and is when they are completely sure that they can win the battle they are having. That is why the only way Tang Yin thought to be able to kill this beast was to make him believe that was about to win. Because is still young, fell into his trap. The small needles, as soon as they left Tang Yin''s hand, rushed strongly towards the snake, entering its mouth and sticking strongly into its throat. Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to throw to the ground drifting with his feet, to approach the snake. While he took out two new daggers from his inventory, sticking them with a strong jump in the gums of the beast, but this caused the snake to give a loud cry of pain and Tang Yin had to move away immediately because he noticed that it moved its body abruptly and sought to give it a strong blow with its tail. That strike also sought to launch an ability that ended up wiping out everything in its path and that Tang Yin had to avoid at all costs, but as he did so, he immediately launched two huge balls toward the snake''s body that, as soon as they touched it, exploded in a loud explosion. ''Die with your own poison, you bastard.'' Tang Yin thought with a sinister smile on his face, and right after the explosion, a huge mass of green poison spread all over the place, and a large amount of venom started to come out of the snake which made it writhe in pain from side to side and hit different trees during the process. Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to run to where the hawk was, and he immediately came out right behind where the hawk and used his daggers to hit it hard from behind. The latter let out another scream and tried to hit him. He had not been able to move because Tang Yin had prevented him from moving with the weapons from before, they were all stuck in his wings, so in his attempt to hit Tang Yin he felt a sharp pain in his wings, and Tang Yin smiled towards him and quickly moved away after giving him the blows with his daggers. Then he quickly pulled out other golden needles, but these had nothing attached to his body, they were small thin needles that quickly stuck into the stomach of the huge hawk, then Tang Yin took advantage of the moment when the hawk screamed in pain again, and quickly approached, then launched a strong flying kick towards the hawk''s stomach, using the momentum of his kick to stick his needles even further inside and then to move away a little to avoid any kind of attack that this guy wanted to give him. After that, he ran to the right and immediately threw more needles at his right-wing while the hawk let out a loud cry of pain, but it was too late for a scream. Tang Yin, getting behind him, immediately pulled out a sword from the inventory and thrust it into his neck. --"Miss Huang, grab that and come here!" Tang Yin then shouted as he threw a dagger at her towards where she had been hiding. Just then, Huang Feifei came out from where she had been hiding and approached after grabbing the dagger, Tang Yin nodded to her. Only now was he able to let out a small sigh. --"Kill it and start synthesizing it into your first Spiritual Bone." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she looked at him from head to toe, focusing her gaze on his handsome face. --"Young Master, do want me to treat you first? You''re badly hurt." She asked as she stared at him, and Tang Yin looked at himself and then shook his head. Although he was injured in different parts of his body, they were not serious injuries. He managed to move around well and avoid the fatal blows that could have been delivered by those skills used by these beasts. So he was not seriously injured. --"It''s okay, Miss Huang, you can start, don''t worry about me." Tang Yin replied and was about to turn around, but just at that moment, Huang Feifei spoke. --"Young Master... Your face, did always have those wounds?" she asked doubtfully without taking her eyes off him, and Tang Yin was stunned as soon as he heard her and brought his hands to his face to touch himself. ''Shit!'' He thought to himself. His mask had been broken during the fight, and he hadn''t noticed... Chapter 32: Huang Feifeis words Tang Yin quickly took out a new mask from his inventory and immediately put it on while turning around and standing with his back to Huang Feifei. --"...Miss Huang, please start synthesizing. We can''t stay long." Tang Yin replied softly, but his heart was beating extremely fast. ''Shit, shit, shit, those bastards...'' Tang Yin shouted in his mind angrily, began to feel his hatred for those bastards who gave him these scars start to grow even more. He didn''t expect his current ugly face, to be seen by a beautiful woman like Huang Feifei, but what happened can no longer be undone. After saying that, Tang Yin was about to start walking towards where the writhing snake was to finish killing it, but Huang Feifei walked a little towards him and grabbed the sleeves of his clothes, making him stop and turn a little to look at her, but she lowered her head, and her cheeks blushed. --"...Young Master, seeing your face without a mask gave me the same feeling as when I saw you for the first time, at that moment. You have a perfect and beautiful face, please don''t feel bad for having a few small imperfections that seek to stain it. Remember that a huge and beautiful lake will not be polluted by a small dry leaf that wants to stain its beauty..." She said softly. Her voice sounded quite low, but as soon as she said this her face blushed even more like a tomato, and she immediately turned and ran to where the Hawk was to kill him. But her words hit right into Tang Yin''s heart and raised huge waves back and forth, causing Tang Yin to be greatly shocked. He was surprised by many things right now. By the beautiful face of this beautiful blushing lady, by her words, and by the reaction he himself was having to these words. But only he could understand what these words could mean to him at this moment. Tang Yin stared at her for a moment, and then a smile blossomed under his mask. Those words... They really made him feel better. ''This girl...'' He thought and smiled, then quickly turned around he was going to slay that annoying beast that kept making a fuss and wouldn''t let him enjoy the moment. But, just at that moment, he felt movement nearby. ''Humans...'' He thought and immediately jumped up to stand in front of Huang Feifei, to which she was surprised by this reaction of his and was about to ask what was going on, but Tang Yin''s shout came first. --"Who? Show yourself!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment as he looked in a certain direction. Huang Feifei then looked in that direction as well and also noticed movement so she became alert. 5 figures were coming from that place. ''Cultivators...'' Tang Yin thought and focused his senses to see their levels. ''One at the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, Two at the Third Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, one at the Seventh Level of the same Realm and... A Second Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm... Besides, they are young.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. The strength was considerable, worthy of being able to hunt in these parts, especially that last member. Practically, it was a force Tang Yin shouldn''t mess with no matter what. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only that Spiritual Lord, someone from the Fourth Cultivation Realm, could easily kill him. For such a person, the Snake that he had to beat using clever tactics, would be easy to defeat. Let alone when you put the rest together, even escaping could be complicated, Tang Yin thought at that time. Soon, the 5 figures showed themselves, they were all women, and Tang Yin was surprised by the person who came in front. She was a beautiful woman, but she didn''t look like a little princess. She had a fierce and determined aura. She was also very talented. She is about 23 years old, but she is already in the Lord''s Spiritual Realm. --"Young Master, you need not be alarmed. We were looking for a killer snake and we were just able to track it here, we saw how it killed it when we were about to help, so we decided to show ourselves, I beg your pardon for taking so long..." Said the young senior lady. --"Right, right, Young Lord, don''t worry, we won''t do any harm. We are from the Imperial Blizzard Academy and we are here to hunt a beast for our friend..." Said another one of them and was followed by the rest of them. Tang Yin saw this and frowned slightly, but just then he heard Huang Feifei shout out a name. --"Big Sister Xilei!" she shouted in astonishment, looking at the young woman leading them, and Tang Yin was surprised to hear this name. A deep nostalgia struck him the moment he heard this name, but he quickly sent that nostalgia deep into his mind, not allowing himself to be carried away by his momentary feelings. The moment Jun Xilei heard someone call her this name, she looked at Huang Feifei with doubt, and after a moment''s thought, she was surprised as well. --"Ohh, little sister Feifei, I didn''t expect it to be you..." She said pleasantly surprised as she looked at her, and Huang Feifei was glad to realize that she still recognized her. --"Do you know her?" Tang Yin then asked, and Huang Feifei nodded at him with a smile. --"Yes, Young Master, do you remember I told you that I once met a person from the Imperial Blizzard Academy? She''s the one I was referring to." She replied with a big smile, and Tang Yin then nodded and relaxed a little, then looked at the group of 5 women. --"It''s nice to meet you ladies. I hope you understand why I was in alarm." Tang Yin said, and they nodded in unison. --"Don''t worry, Young Master. We understand it''s okay to go into alarm when totally unrelated people you don''t recognize show up." Jun Xilei replied with a smile and approached them. --"But I didn''t expect to see you here, girl, how have you been? I haven''t seen you in 4 years, did you decide to move as I told you?" she asked as looked at Huang Feifei, and she smiled with some embarrassment. --"A lot has happened, big sister Xilei. But yes, we are heading to the Blizzard Empire, as I want to go to the Blizzard Imperial Academy." She replied without telling many details, then Jun Xilei nodded. --"Don''t worry, right now I have a very high status there. I can help you get in no problem." She said, and then one of the girls stepped forward with a big smile, she was the second strongest. --"That''s right, big sister Xilei is now one of the 3 First Geniuses of the Empire and will soon be heading to a Great Sect." She said with a big smile, she was really proud of her elder sister and had been following her for about 4 years now. Thanks to her older sister, she managed to reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Master Realm at the young age of 23. It is because of that that she has the possibility to reach the Spiritual Lord Realm at 25 and thus be able to go to a Great Sect, that is why she is so grateful to her and feels so proud of what she has achieved. Huang Feifei was surprised by this and looked at Jun Xilei. --"You are amazing, Big Sister Xilei, congratulations." She said with a big smile and congratulated her. Jun Xilei nodded back, but Tang Yin had to butt into the conversation at that moment. --"Miss Huang, you should synthesize the bone at once, I can''t guarantee that the Hawk will die before you can finish it off." Tang Yin said with a smile, and then Huang Feifei realized that and immediately nodded. --"Excuse me, big sisters. I must synthesize this Spirit Bone." She said, and after seeing them nod she went to the Hawk and finished it off in the throat with the dagger Tang Yin had given her. Just at those moments, a large amount of spiritual energy began to flow out of the 500-year-old cultivation Hawk''s body, so she immediately sat down-cross-legged. --"Miss Huang, you must synthesize it in the Main Bone of the Spine, make sure you don''t make a mistake." Tang Yin said at this time, and Huang Feifei nodded obediently. --"Wait, isn''t this Miss Feifei''s first Spiritual Bone? Why must she synthesize it in the column? Everyone knows you should start with the limbs to avoid future problems." Said the girl who had spoken to Huang Feifei before this attracted everyone''s attention. In fact, all of them agreed. Only Huang Feifei was a little confused and looked at Tang Yin. Tang Yin turned his face and looked at them. Chapter 33: She trusts him. --"That''s right, Young Master, why are you telling her to synthesize it in the column, if it''s her first Bone? Clearly, that''s bad." Jun Xilei continued. But Tang Yin looked at them as if they were fools. --"Is this your thinking or did someone else teach them to you?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, though his tone of voice sounded a bit mocking. Yes, it was a bit laughable for him to be told such a barbarity. --"Young Master, it''s not a bad thing. Everyone on the continent knows that. When acquiring the first Spiritual Bone, you should preferably seek it from the lower limbs. This is done so that you can maintain balance in the construction of the Bone Body." Jun Xilei said calmly. --"In fact, this is a teaching that was left to us by the Great Researcher of the Supreme Academy many years ago and then verified by the researchers of the different sects. Our thinking obviously goes according to what they say. They are the masters of the field." She continued, and Tang Yin smiled a little at that moment, in fact, a moment later, he couldn''t help but let out a chuckle when he heard this. --"Hahaha, sorry, ladies. I''m not laughing at you, it''s just that teaching is really wrong." Tang Yin said, his laughter rooted in the fact that he was being told that the most important bone in the body might be the limb bone. In his world, the idiot who said that would be bathed in a sea of spit from everyone who gave him proof that such a thing was not so. And the last one to say so was more than 500 million years ago. To be exact, it was 750 million years ago! Since then, the belief that limb bones were more important was completely eradicated by the new research and evidence that came in. The understanding of culture allowed them that. How in the world could they have such stupid thinking? He thought. Furthermore, this is an insult to many researchers in his world, as is his teacher, because starting with the limbs and completing the Spiritual Bone Body creates an immense talent deficit, in which many incredible talents from many years ago had to see death. But the people here don''t seem to know this. That''s why Jun Xilei and the 4 girls frowned when they heard him say that. --"What do you mean, Young Master?" They asked, not really looking for information from what he said. They asked the question because they were angry at his reaction. They did not believe that Tang Yin could know more than those great researchers. There was simply no way such a thing was possible. But Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. --"It''s okay, I have no problem teaching them that. The researchers talking, they are not wrong in the fact that the lower bones should be prioritized, the problem is in the execution when it comes to obtaining them as the first Spiritual Bone, which is wrong. The first Spiritual Bone is the most important for a cultivator, think for a moment, what is the only bone that, without its existence, the skeleton does not stand firm? Yes, the spine is the only bone that binds the whole body together, and without its presence, there is no skeleton, there is just a bunch of Bones. Also, within the rank of importance of Spiritual Bones, this is within the Top3, but, at the same time it is the only one in the Top3 that must be obtained first." Tang Yin said. --"There are many basic reasons for this to be so. Think for yourselves about what is inside your Souls before you get the column, remember?" Tang Yin asked after he had spoken enough and looked at them, but they frowned a little. --"...It''s not about remembering; we can see it. The spine is the Fifth Bone to obtain." Jun Xilei said, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Fuck, how backward are these guys? Who was the bastard who dared to say such a stupid thing?'' Tang Yin thought. --"...You girls... *sigh* Really, you should start considering whether those who told you that want the best for you or are just making fun of you." Tang Yin replied helplessly. That was what he felt, deep helplessness. He thought that the one who had done such an investigation had determined that the column was the third Spiritual Bone to obtain, he did not expect him to say it was the Fifth... But this confused the girls. --"What do you mean, how could what the Great Investigator investigated be wrong? He was a person of great renowned for his wisdom!" they replied with a frown. They had always admired him for what he did, as he created a revolution and caused him to initiate the stage where cultivators became more powerful. At least according to them. But Tang Yin was laughing his head off when he heard this. --"Hahaha, ladies, please, such a person cannot be wise. A wise person would never say such a barbarity." Tang Yin said with some mockery in his tone, but this made the girls angry more, even Huang Feifei was surprised that Tang Yin acted that way. --"Young Master, that is not appropriate! Even if more intelligent people appeared after him, no one can deny the fact that such a person created a revolution and changed the cultivation world for the better." Jun Xilei said coldly as she stared at Tang Yin. Tang Yin then stopped laughing because he noticed the changes in the atmosphere and frowned slightly. --"Hmph, if that''s what you girls want to believe, then do it. I don''t have time to waste." Tang Yin said coldly and then turned around and looked at Huang Feifei. --"Miss Huang, please synthesize the column quickly. Believe me, this is the best option." Tang Yin said firmly, but Huang Feifei hesitated for a moment as the others said that was very bad, but after hesitating for a moment, she still nodded. She trusted Tang Yin. During this time traveling together, he had done some pretty amazing things. He saved her twice and even recently a third time when she was going to be attacked by that snake. He, without any cultivation whatsoever, managed to kill 2 beasts that could be difficult even for Second and Third Realm cultivators. How could he be wrong? But Jun Xilei spoke again. --"Young Master, I won''t let you synthesize it if you don''t tell me first. I don''t want Junior Sister to ruin her future over something like that." Jun Xilei said as she stomped a little hard, and streams of spiritual energy rushed through the area, pushing Tang Yin a step back. The latter frowned. ''Well, you wouldn''t be worthy of the name if you weren''t temperamental.'' Tang Yin thought, but he was a little annoyed by this and looked at her. --"Look inside you and tell me what kind of mess you have in your Spiritual Body of Bones right now. You are at the Second Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm, so you must have obtained 3 Spiritual Bones by now." Tang Yin said coldly. --"If you say that the Spine Bone should be the fifth to obtain, perhaps you have obtained the Bones of the lower limbs so far. That means, at present, you have 3 Leg Bones floating next to several Collection Bones, do you think that''s healthy? It''s a mess and they are only like that because there is no presence of a Spine." Tang Yin spoke coldly. --"Besides, don''t you wonder how you keep them floating and they don''t fall off? Surely you have been told that it is done naturally, that is false. To do so, a part of your spiritual power goes into your Spiritual Bone Body and keeps them floating in a dispersed manner." Tang Yin said and then turned away angrily. --"This is why none of you can get the most out of your current cultivation level. Because a part of your spiritual energy is dormant in that place. Now, what happens when you get the column? Heh, I think even you know that. Everything becomes normal and the power that was in that place, comes back to you, this gives the feeling that you become stronger than normal once you get the column, but that is also false, you were already that strong, it''s just that now you just got it back." Tang Yin said culminating with what he was going to say and started walking towards where the snake was, he didn''t give more importance to what those behind might say or think. He only cared about what Huang Feifei thought at this moment, and she looked at him with admiration, so he was sure she trusted him. So that was it. Chapter 34: An interesting girl In his world, it is common knowledge of the importance of the spine as the first Spiritual Bone. It even if not directly connected, manages to maintain a connection with all the bones of the body to keep them in place. In addition, because the spine as a Spiritual Bone is not obtained as a real spine but is created from scratch, it is even more important to obtain it first. When you perform Spiritual Synthesis (which is the process by which you convert all the Spiritual Energy of the Beast into a Spiritual Bone for yourself) to form the spine, it transforms and will only give you a single Bone in the shape of a spine and the same size as your spine. This single bone will then have to be completed with the Collection Bones of the Spine, which is a total of 25 Collection Bones. This is the moment when the column will be complete and will show its full potential as the most important Third Bone in a cultivator''s body and will give you a good buff on your cultivation and talent. If you get the column first, the buff it gives you once completed is a reinforcement of all the Bones you got or will get later and one more skill. It also greatly increases the chance of obtaining an External Spirit Bone. The strengthening of all Bones is reflected in an increase in the aptitude of your Spiritual Bones, which is incredibly important and is one of the ways to reach a higher aptitude state. But, if you get it from the second, third, or fourth Spiritual Bone, such benefits are greatly reduced and might even be non-existent. That''s why Tang Yin finds it laughable that on this continent they think that way. ''Well, now it makes sense why Miss Xie has such a low aptitude...'' Tang Yin thought with a helpless smile as he walked toward the snake. Huang Feifei had already started synthesizing the Spirit Bone, and the rest were a bit dazed, but just at that moment one of them stepped out of the group and ran after Tang Yin. --"Young Master..." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. --"Is something wrong?" he asked, and she immediately bowed gracefully to Tang Yin, causing him to be surprised. ''She has a lot of elegance; her style seems to be royalty...'' Tang Yin thought, and she smiled beautifully at him. Although she was the youngest of the group, she was still very beautiful and appeared to be 16 years old. --"Young Master, excuse me for doubting you a moment ago and thank you very much for getting me out of doubt, but I wanted to ask you... Can you give me that snake? I need it for my second Spirit Bone... Huh?" She said, and at the end, she was stunned looking at him. --"Young...Young Master, you, aren''t you a cultivator?" She asked in a daze as she realized that Tang Yin had no aura at all. She had seen him fight against two Spiritual Beasts at once and defeat them both with strange techniques, but they always thought that was Tang Yin''s spirit weapon, as his moves were too impressive. The way he managed to avoid all the damage and only get slightly injured was incredible, worthy of a cultivator with a high level in martial arts, but now that she sees him up close, how could he possibly not have Spiritual Energy? How is it possible that such a powerful person, capable of killing two Beasts, one 500 years old and the other 1500 years old, is not a cultivator? That''s absurd! Her voice came out loudly when she said that because of her surprise, so it attracted the attention of the other 4 girls, who were also deeply stunned looking at him. --"How... How is it possible..." said the young girl who had earlier been the first to stand up to greet them and refute Tang Yin, as she stepped back a little upon seeing this. In fact, anyone who had seen the previous fight between Tang Yin and those beasts would think that this person was a high-level cultivator. It could be seen that he used no skills, only his martial arts, and some strange weapons. But, even so, he had incredible agility that they could not help but admire, such a person was an ordinary person? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! That''s basically what they thought. Tang Yin noticed that they thought that, so he shrugged his shoulders a little. --"No, I used to be, but now I''m not." Tang Yin said calmly and then stared at the young woman in front of him. --"Can you tell me what spirit weapon you have?" Tang Yin asked but received no answer. She was too stunned to answer easily. Tang Yin, the person who had killed two strong spiritual beasts, was not a cultivator, but a normal human, how was that possible? On top of that, a normal human who was a cultivator before, that means he was crippled, and if he is crippled, it means he is injured¡­ An injured ordinary person managed to assassinate two strong Spiritual Beasts! One of which was a Killer Snake, one of the most dangerous snakes in the Spirit Woods! Anyone who was told that would never believe it. Because it had never been seen before. No one should have ever done it. So how was it possible that this person could do it? Was the question going through their heads at that moment. --"Miss?" Tang Yin asked at that moment to attract the attention of the girl in front of him, she then regained her composure a little. --"Huh? Ah, yes, my spiritual weapon?" She said some slightly incoherent things but quickly did as Tang Yin had asked and took out her spiritual weapon in its real form. ''Oh, a spear, huh... Fire Dancing Spear, if I''m not mistaken it should be Spirit Rank... Worthy of royalty, huh.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. --"All right, undoubtedly the Killer Snake is a good beast to add skills to your Fire Dancing Spear, go, it''s all yours." Tang Yin said calmly and permitted her to get the Killer Snake. And she quickly nodded it was good that Tang Yin gave it to her. All of them had been looking for a Killer Snake for three whole days because, according to the Academy Headmaster, that''s the best beast for their Spear right now, but when they got one, it not only belonged to someone else but it was on its last breaths. Either she killed it right now or she would be left without a Killer Snake. Didn''t have much time, so she immediately thanked Tang Yin. --"Thank you very much, Young Master." She said, but then remembered that she hadn''t introduced herself and immediately did so. --"My name is Zu Xiaolin, I am the junior princess of the Blizzard Empire. On behalf of my Zu Family, I will thank you when we arrive in the Empire." She said as she bowed politely to Tang Yin, and the latter nodded. ''That''s good. The royal family is something else, they might have a few more Herbs.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. --"It''s okay, don''t worry about it. Go synthesize." Tang Yin said and turned around, but just as he was about to start walking again, he heard a question behind him. --"Young Master... If I synthesize the spine right now, will it still be beneficial to me, even though I already have my First Bone of the Leg, right?" she asked softly. She had been thinking about that thing Tang Yin had said, and no matter how much more she thought, was finding more and more sense in what he said. That''s why I wanted to give it a try. Tang Yin then stopped and looked at her. --"Do you believe me? I could be telling a lie." He spoke, and she nodded. --"The more I think, the more I realize you could be right. That''s why, if you tell me, I''ll give it a try and I won''t complain later if I end up damaging my future. Besides, my older sister is a renowned researcher and the last time I saw her, she was telling me a lot of things regarding the spine could be an even more important Spiritual Bone than we thought." She replied firmly, and this surprised Tang Yin visibly. ''I think this big sister might be interesting to meet.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. But he was more surprised by the worthiness she was showing right now by saying that she wouldn''t complain if it ended up damaging her future. So, he nodded with acceptance towards what she had said. A cultivator not only needs to cultivate but also needs the guts to walk the path of cultivation. The determination she showed for discovering something she had just been told, which could be a lie or could be the greatest blessing she has ever received, is something Tang Yin himself had at the time, so Tang Yin admiringly accepted that determination of hers. --"Haha, very good answer, Miss Zu. Don''t worry, you won''t harm your future. If you synthesize the column right now, I can promise you that you will pass at least to the First Level of the Third Realm directly tonight. I put my name, Tang Yin, on the line when I say this." Tang Yin said firmly, and his answer again surprised each of the 5 girls who heard him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''To go to the first Level of the Third Realm simply by synthesizing a 1,500-year-old Beast? Impossible!'' they thought, though they didn''t say so. But they didn''t think that was possible. Even if it was a Killer Snake, it shouldn''t be possible to advance to the Third Realm. If it were so easy to enter the Third Realm, why would there be so many cultivators stuck at the Tenth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm? Still, they did not say anything. Zu Xiaolin quickly nodded after hearing this and went to do what she had to do. Then Tang Yin turned around again and stood close to Huang Feifei, he wanted to see the changes in her to help her if necessary. Chapter 35: A Fast Mission Synthesizing a Spiritual Beast is a long and tedious process for cultivators since what you must do at that time is to use a technique learned in the first Cultivation Realm, called ''Spiritual Synthesis'' to converge the statistics of a Spiritual Beast into a Spiritual Bone. This Spiritual Bone is not formed by hand. It forms by itself, taking your current body as an example. Although later that bone can become very large, in its base state it is the size of the same bone of your physical body. The first time you do this process is even more tedious and time-consuming, but it will bring enormous benefits to your spiritual energy management, so it is better to do it slowly. Because of that, Tang Yin spent 2 hours standing behind Huang Feifei, watching her and watching the changes carefully, to avoid something going wrong. It is almost impossible for it to go wrong, but during this time he had noticed that Huang Feifei did not know many things that for him were basic and common knowledge. There was even basic knowledge of this empire, which she did not understand. This is why she had developed a certain level of dependence on Tang Yin''s knowledge, and this was why he stayed by her side. During that time, no one spoke. The girls who were nearby started to protect the two people who were synthesizing, they also surrounded and kept Tang Yin under guard. In fact, one of them was right behind Tang Yin while standing guard. ''They seem to be thinking hard about what I told them.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he watched them. But just as he was thinking like that, a ding sounded in his head, and a system message popped up, which surprised him a little. [Ding] [Numerous targets found] [A chain fast mission has been issued]. | Open the Spiritual Entrances of the people around you and get rewards. | Prerequisite: Open the spiritual entrances until each of them has 100 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Huang Feifei, Ninth Level of the Realm Spiritual Strengthening of the Body: 18 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Jun Xilei, Second Level of the Realm Spiritual Lord: 26 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Jin Mulan, Seventh Realm Level Spiritual Master: 18 Spiritual Entries Open. | Zu Xiaolin, Ninth Level of the Realm Spiritual Entry: 20 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Jin Xiaolan, Third Level of the Realm Spiritual Master: 15 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Xiao Nuo, Third Level of the Realm Spiritual Master: 15 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Chain Rewards: One (1) External Cultivation Augmentation Token: Level 1, for each of them. Ten (10) Earth Grade 3 Color Rainbow Ascension Pills, for each of them. One Hundred (100) Earth Grade Initial Ascension Pills, for each of them. | Additional Reward: Five (5) External Spiritual Weapon Roulette Rolls. | Penalty for failure: Nothing you can choose to do the mission or not do it. Tang Yin was astonished the moment he read all this and looked at each of the girls present, only now did he notice that these girls had very few spiritual entrances open. In fact, he already knew this about Huang Feifei since when he first met her, he examined her and noticed that she had few open Spiritual Entrances. But he did not expect the rest to have so few. Even Jun Xilei, she had only 26. Spiritual entrances are basically the place for the human body to absorb the surrounding Spiritual Energy and make it part of its strength, its cultivation. The more spiritual entrances you have open, the more talent you have because that will translate to a greater amount of Spiritual Energy that can enter your body, and this will make your body work faster in processing it and making it part of your cultivation, which is beneficial. In addition, every time you reach the First Level of a New Cultivation Realm, two entrances will be opened for you automatically, including the first level of the first realm. The fact that Jun Xilei, the most talented here, was born with only 18 spiritual entries or less, is a bit unfortunate. ''In my world, normally people are born with 30-50, those who excel are born with 80-90, and geniuses with the top 106...'' Tang Yin thought at the time with a frown, he didn''t think it was so pitiful here. At first, he thought Huang Feifei had a problem in her body to be born with so few, but now he notices that it is not so. ''Hm, opening so many entrances will be difficult for me without cultivation, but... If I use the weapons Miss Xie made me, I should be able to resist it.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then looked again at all the girls standing guard. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Hey, can you come here for a minute? I want to tell you something." Tang Yin said. They then turned to see him and simply nodded as they walked toward him. Tang Yin then spoke to them. --"I noticed that your spiritual entrances are not open, the one with the most entrances is Miss Jun Xilei, but she only has 26. Can I open the rest to enhance your talent, since it is a waste that such talented people can''t use all their talent to cultivate, what do you think?" Tang Yin asked, and they looked at him in astonishment. --"Can you open spiritual entrances?" Jun Xilei asked in astonishment, her eyes wide as saucers. Very few people in the empire could do it, so anyone who said they could do it... It could unleash waves of cultivators of all levels coming to him for help. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. --"Of course, it''s easy to do it, but it might be a little painful." Tang Yin replied calmly, and this caused Jin Mulan, the second strongest, to step forward and grab him by one arm eagerly. --"Young Master, can you really open the spiritual entrances of our body? How many could you open? 3 or 4? Maybe you can open more? Are you some genius doctor?" Jin Mulan threw out several questions over and over again. But her extroversion didn''t stop there, after asking several questions she didn''t even wait for Tang Yin to answer, she directly turned around and ran to where her younger sister, Jin Xiaolan was, and brought her in front of Tang Yin. --"Young Master, could you try my younger sister? She is incredibly talented, but she was born with few openings, and opening them costs a lot of money..." She said with a big smile, and then, preventing Tang Yin from speaking, she pretended to remember something and spoke again. --"Oh, right, my name is Jin Mulan, and my younger sister is Jin Xiaolan." She culminated with a big smile. Tang Yin looked at her and was stunned for a moment. ''Shit, her level of extroversion is unbelievable, how do I answer her questions, if she continuously brings more things to the stage?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, but he didn''t bother, he immediately nodded at her and looked at Jin Xiaolan, she was gently scolding her elder sister. ''Well, they are sisters, but very different. The latter''s introversion is showing through.'' Tang Yin thought. --"It''s okay, I can open them. I can''t open 3 or 4, in fact, I can make all of you get 106 Spiritual Entrances opened today, making your cultivation speed skyrocket." Tang Yin replied firmly. To him, it was easy to do that. But this he said surprised everyone immensely. --"Can you open the 106 Spiritual Entrances, Young Master!?" they all shouted at the same time. Although they then quickly covered their mouths, Tang Yin simply nodded. --"I can do it. Besides, I''ll do it in front of you. You can stop me if you see me doing something wrong." Tang Yin replied calmly. --"This..." They said and looked at each other. --"... Can you really open so many?" Said one of them foolishly and somewhat stunned. --"...Even the Imperial Physician or the Alchemical Director of the Academy can only open 10 or 20 every so often..." said another, remembering this. Jun Xilei doubted for a moment that this was real. She has the most information of all those present, even more than Zu Xiaolin. And she knows that, even in the big sects, no one can open all 106 spiritual entrances at once. In fact, her father, who was in a Great Sect, once told her that the person who could open the most spiritual entrances in such places could open up to 50 or 60 at one time, but then he would have to rest for a whole year. That is, he could only open 50 or 60 spiritual entrances to one person each year. And now they tell her that a young man can open all of them at once? Is that possible? she thought. But she was afraid to upset him as she did earlier because what he had said so far seemed to make sense. Besides, she saw him fighting alone with two powerful spiritual beasts while he has no cultivation and managed to slay them both. This is something a normal person can''t do. Even a high-level cultivator who has his spiritual energy sealed would have difficulty doing it. But he, without any cultivation at all, did it. That is something that left a deep impression on her. That''s why she didn''t say anything, and Tang Yin looked at Jin Xiaolan, she looked at him in embarrassment and averted her eyes from him every time their eyes came into contact. Tang Yin could do nothing in the face of this, so he simply smiled. --"Miss Xiaolan, I don''t know if you will agree, but because I am not a cultivator, I need to ''see'' the entrances and that is why I need you to take off the top of your clothes. Don''t worry, I won''t touch it directly, this little needle will take care of that." Tang Yin said and pointed to the needle in his hand. Jin Xiaolan was surprised to hear him say that she should take off the top of her clothes. In fact, they were all surprised, but they were not fools. They were young but not dumb, so they understood. ''It makes sense, all the doctors who can open the spiritual entrances who are not cultivators need to see them...'' They thought. Among the group, Jun Xilei and Jin Mulan had previously paid a large amount to open the occasional entrance, the same with the others although to a lesser extent. And they understood that this was a law for everything to go well. Even the cultivators needed to see the entrances and they couldn''t do it with clothes. That''s why they didn''t act stupid and nodded to Jin Mulan. She was a little hesitant now, but she still bit her teeth a little and smiled at Jin Xiaol¨¢n. --"Can you do it, L¨¢nL¨¢n?" she asked as she touched her sister''s head a little. She was her dear and beloved younger sister, whom she would guard with her life if necessary. So she would not force her to do anything she did not want to do. Jin Xiaolan, though she was deeply ashamed and her face turned as red as a tomato from embarrassment, still nodded softly. --"Hn..." After sitting cross-legged on the floor, she began to take off the top of her clothes. Her shyness was a deadly weapon to the heart of any man who saw her doing what she was doing. That delicacy with which she was taking her clothes off... ''Shit, this girl doesn''t know that doing it like this makes her more tempting...'' Tang Yin thought, but it didn''t even cross his mind to avert his face. He is a professional genius doctor. How could he get carried away by such mundane things? Chapter 36: A Genius Doctor As a good genius doctor, he knows how always to restrain himself. Jin Xiaolan for her part simply continued to take off her clothes gently and with flushed cheeks, in fact, the other women were also starting to feel embarrassed, but they were all grown up now, they would not do any stupid or embarrassing acts right now. Besides, they felt safer because they knew that Tang Yin, the only man present, had no cultivation. If he tried to go overboard with any of them, the one who would lose out would be him, that reassured them. A moment later, Jin Xiaol¨¢n finished removing the top of her clothes, revealing her beautiful and majestic twin peaks. Despite being the second youngest of the group, her body was very well developed and her breasts were even bigger than her older sister''s. Tang Yin, of course, did not look away from this beautiful sculpture that had just appeared in front of him. In fact, instead of looking away, he turned around, took off his mask, and put his bandages back on. He did this because he wanted to look directly at this beautiful sculpture without the interference of a mask. The beautiful white skin with those lovely pink peaks would excite any man, although Tang Yin was not like that. ''It''s beautiful scenery, but as a genius doctor, this is just child''s play.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and approached Jin Xiaol¨¢n. She looked away when she saw Tang Yin crouched down in front of her to sit down. Noticing his look, she was even more embarrassed, but there was nothing she could do. At that moment, the other girls stared at him not to do anything. Tang Yin smiled inwardly and nodded to Jin Xiaolan. --"I''ll start." He said, and after seeing that she nodded gently, he became fully focused. Tang Yin then grabbed several of the needles that Xie Meiyu had made for him. In total, there were 7 in his hand. They were not acupuncture needles, but they were similar in shape. These are needles that are used for silent assassinations without leaving traces, but they would serve very well to open the spiritual entrances of anyone. Tang Yin then looked at Jin Xiaolan''s body. --"Get ready, it will be a bit painful." He said, and immediately after he finished saying that, he moved his right hand quickly and inserted the first killing needle into Jin Xiaolan''s body. She planned to respond, but as she felt the small stabbing pain, she had to shut her mouth tightly. The other girls were amazed at the speed at which Tang Yin had inserted that needle into Jin Xiaolan''s body, moreover, this spiritual entrance was known to them, and it was extremely precise! They were amazed by Tang Yin''s precision. Still, Tang Yin did not notice this and continued. Next, numerous movements of Tang Yin sent the 7 needles from one place to another in Jin Xiaolan''s body, after that, it quickly hit her lower abdomen a little, and she felt a stream of energy swirling next to her body, but Tang Yin did not wait for her reaction. Knowing that the 7 he had just hit were already open, Tang Yin pulled the needles out of Jin Xiaolan''s body and continued the process. It was a similar process, but it became more painful for Jin Xiaolan as time passed. And soon, only one was missing. At this point, both Jin Xiaolan and Tang Yin were a little sweaty, the former even panting a little from the pain. Tang Yin, who at this moment was standing behind her, immediately stuck the last needle in, and after a few small strokes on different parts of her body, Jin Xiaolan noticed an immense change in her environment. In fact, the change was so incredible that it made her close her eyes and enter a state of cultivation for a moment. Tang Yin noticed this and smiled, sweat was pouring down his face, he was a little exhausted, but not too much. He then walked to Jin Xiaolan''s front and looked at her body one last time. ''She is not as beautiful as Miss Huang, in fact, in physical beauty even her sister is prettier, but that tenderness in her shyness is unmissable...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. During all this time, although all the women were looking at him very focused on his work, the truth is that he was also enjoying the body of this beautiful grower. After all, he rarely gets the chance to see a shy beautiful girl like this. Just as he finished thinking, Jin Xiaolan came to herself and was immensely surprised by the great change she had witnessed. So, she quickly stood up and bowed deeply to Tang Yin. --"Thank you so much, Young Master!" she said in a truly grateful tone, with small tears in her eyes. She could not hide the smile on her face, for she had noticed the great change in her body. This reaction from her caused the rest of the women to come out of their stupor as they felt the changes in Jin Xiaolan''s body and approached her to ask if they were already open, and she smiled. --"Yes, the Young Master says the right thing. Right now, I feel that my talent is incredible and I believe that, despite having broken through yesterday, in a few days I could enter the Fourth Level." She replied with a smile startling the rest of the women. --"How many entries?" one of them asked, and Tang Yin then answered for Jin Xiaolan. --"Right now, she has 106 entrances open. At her current speed, should be able to enter the fourth level in a week, the fifth level in a month, and in 1 year, should have no problem entering the Spirit Lord Realm. Her cultivation speed will increase exponentially from now on." Tang Yin said since behind, further surprising everyone present even Jin Xiaolan was shocked. --"Could really enter the Fourth Realm in a single year, from the Third, just by opening its entrances!?" Jin Mulan asked in astonishment, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Who''s next?" He asked, and then they all looked at each other, but before anyone could speak who wanted to be next, Jin Mulan was already standing in front of Tang Yin taking off her clothes. --"Hahaha, I''ll go a little ahead this time." She said and quickly took off her top shamelessly. This surprised Tang Yin, but as a good man and genius doctor, the first thing he did was to take a look at these new twin peaks in front of him. ''Fuck, she''s not as seductive as her younger sister, but her perfect size and this beautiful pink color is unique.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile but quickly nodded at her without letting her see his thoughts. Followed by that... He started to do his ''special acupuncture''. Since he wanted to hurry, he didn''t stop much to look at this girl''s body, though he did take a glance or two. The same thing happened with Xiao Nuo, who was next, and soon, several hours later, there was simply Jun Xilei and the two who were synthesizing. The other girls were cultivating at this time, and Jun Xilei was standing in front of Tang Yin, but before taking off her clothes, she lowered her head and apologized to him. --"I''m sorry for doubting you, Young Master." She said sincerely, and Tang Yin nodded at her. --"From what I have seen in these hours, I can tell that you are not normally so temperamental, so something in your past must have created this insecurity you have towards others, but I won''t ask you about it. Everyone has their secrets." Tang Yin replied with a smile and signaled her to take off her clothes. At this point, Tang Yin had worked up quite a sweat from exhaustion. Doing this was not a simple thing to do, normally it is something that must be done with Spiritual Energy. But since he doesn''t have any, he is taking advantage of these special killing needles to make use of the surrounding spiritual energy and some medicine tricks to open the spiritual entrances. As far as could see, in this world, doing what he was doing was not a common thing. He could see that because during the course of opening the entrances of the others, he was always asked a few questions here and there, and whenever he answered, they were always amazed. But in fact, even in his world, this is not at all a common thing, although most doctors know about it. At this moment, Jun Xilei looked away from Tang Yin a little and took off the top of her clothes. She wears clothes a little out of her size to move well, so when Tang Yin looked at those gorgeous twin peaks without clothes, he was stunned for a moment. ''Holy crap... They''re big and... So beautiful.'' He thought to himself in amazement. Already in itself, this girl is a beauty the likes of which is rarely seen, but the fact that she had such large breasts left Tang Yin in impress. He had never expected it since she looks like a typical girl who does a lot of exercise, and therefore, her breasts are not that big. But what he had just seen was not only are they big, but they don''t look exaggerated, they are big and beautiful at the same time. ''Just the right size to get things done...'' Tang Yin thought and then quickly shook his head because he noticed that Jun Xilei was looking at him with a frown. ''Shit, she caught me...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment as he shook his head and looked at his hands. --"Cough, cough, could you sit down, Miss Jun?" he asked quickly after coughing a little, and Jun Xilei then nodded and paid no more attention to the matter. It''s not like she didn''t understand the man''s nature, although she still felt deeply embarrassed, it''s just that her handling of emotions is better than the rest. After sitting down and seeing Tang Yin sitting across from her, she focused her gaze on Tang Yin''s face. ''I hadn''t noticed this, but he has a beautiful look...'' Jun Xilei thought and didn''t take her gaze away from Tang Yin''s eyes. Even when the latter had started poking her body with needles, she did not take her gaze away from Tang Yin''s beautiful blue eyes. She felt as if she had been bewitched by those eyes as soon as she saw them. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment... She felt lost in those beautiful blue eyes and didn''t notice any of Tang Yin''s movements. Even her mind lost sense of time and the moment they were in. She simply looked into his beautiful eyes, and soon her gaze was lost in those eyes. She felt as if she had traveled to a beautiful paradise where only Tang Yin''s blue eyes existed anymore. But, without noticing it, just at the moment Tang Yin finished doing his work and blinked to rest his eyes, when his eyes opened after the small blink, Jun Xilei felt as if his eyes had turned into a beautiful silver color with golden reflections in them, which made him look immensely powerful. This surprised Jun Xilei and was what brought her out of her mental shock to the point where she screamed and stood up with a start. --"Young Master, your eyes..." She shouted, but just then, Tang Yin raised his gaze and stared at her. --"Hm? What''s wrong, Miss Jun?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and just then, Jun Xilei saw Tang Yin''s eyes were their normal blue color again, leaving her in shock. --"This..." She said, further confusing Tang Yin, who for some reason wanted to touch his eyes to see if there was something wrong, but instead of doing so he stood up a little, he was more exhausted at this point and looked at her. He noticed that she wasn''t sore or exhausted, wasn''t even sweating, despite going through that pain from a moment ago. ''Is she that tough? I thought she wouldn''t be, I''ve underestimated her.'' Tang Yin thought, not knowing that it wasn''t that she didn''t feel pain or was very resilient, it was that her body had disconnected from reality for a moment when she looked into Tang Yin''s eyes. In fact, she recently is that she just noticed that her entrances were already open and was astonished because she didn''t really feel anything. ''What the heck happened?'' she thought in surprise, but she didn''t reveal anything on her face, because it was too strange and it''s the first time it happened to her. Chapter 37: Finishing opening the spiritual entrances Tang Yin had ignored Jun Xilei''s mood or state of mind at the moment anyway. In fact, he thought she was fine. Technically, nothing could happen. --"Miss Jun, I''ll open Miss Huang''s entrances, keep watch for a moment." Tang Yin said, and she nodded to him. ''This could be troublesome...'' Tang Yin thought when he noticed that she was still synthesizing. ''If I take off her clothes myself... I should be forgiven for doing it without her permission, right?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. ''After all, I''m doing it for good for her... Hmm, this is a bit annoying, but... I must see those breasts... I mean, I must open those spiritual entrances today, I want to my reward.'' Tang Yin said firmly, making a decision with a smile on his face that no one could see. No one knew what was going through his mind either. But since he had seen all the breasts of these beautiful girls today¡­ How could I not want to see the breasts of the most beautiful among these girls? Because of that, he quickly moved to where Huang Feifei was and whispered something in her ear. He knew she could hear it. ''I will open your spiritual entrances, and for that, I will have to remove the top of her clothes, excuse me, Miss Huang.'' That was what he said and as he expected, she heard him. But to his surprise, she did not demur. Her face flushed, and then she moved it a little to nod, but it was a minimal nod, which only he could see because he was close by. Tang Yin raised his eyebrows a little at that moment with some surprise. ''Haven''t I lost my charm? Why aren''t all these girls reluctant to show me their bodies? I expected her to be a little more reluctant, because of her past experience with her best friend, but... Well, what am I complaining about? I''m stupid, it''s time to enjoy this cutie.'' Tang Yin thought with a wicked smile under his bandages and then began to gently undress Huang Feifei. She just continued to synthesize as if nothing happened, and this time, Tang Yin had to put more effort into everything. The first big effort he had to put, was in to restrain himself once he saw her without clothes. ''Shit, I knew it, she''s beautiful. Fuck, how come her breasts are so perfect? And that color...'' Tang Yin after thinking quickly, shook his head to calm down. He closed his eyes for a whole minute, trying to calm himself down. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He did not understand how there was such a big difference between these women when clearly, they were all ''beauties''. After calming down, he opened his eyes and began to do what he had to do. Not without first looking at those beautiful twin peaks. The second big effort he had to put in, was because Huang Feifei was synthesizing, even though he was almost done. Because of this, he had to do it slowly so as not to hurt her. Besides he had put a lot more strength into this. He immediately focused and started to poke Huang Feifei''s body again and again slowly and as accurately as possible, being extremely careful... Thus, he spent quite a while. Tang Yin was very careful, and this put enormous mental pressure on him, but thanks to his Divine Soul he managed to resist. More than an hour it took him this time to finish, and once he finished and pulled out the last needle, he immediately dropped back, panting deeply. ''Shit, this is exhausting...'' He thought in his mind as he tried to rest just at that moment, Jun Xilei quickly approached him with a handkerchief and wiped his sweat, something that surprised him, and he looked at her with surprise. But seeing the sincerity in her eyes, he said nothing and simply allowed her to wipe his sweat. --"You have tried hard, Young Master." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. --"I have to be careful since you are synthesizing. Any slightest mistake in synthesizing could totally destroy it." Tang Yin replied, and Jun Xilei though surprised, still nodded. Then she helped Tang Yin up, and they walked over to where the last one, Zu Xiaolin, was standing. When Tang Yin saw that she had already finished synthesizing, he nodded. --"Good column, this little one seems to have a very good teacher in her cultivation." Tang Yin said praising the way she was doing everything. Jun Xilei smiled and nodded. --"She is the emperor''s favorite and the emperor is currently the most powerful existence among the Third Level Empires in the region. He himself is training her to be the next Empress. Besides, her elder sister is an unattainable genius." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. --"Can you help me take off her clothes?" Tang Yin asked, and Jun Xilei nodded, of course, and then did exactly as he said. She is the second most beautiful in the group, after Jun Xilei. But, because she is younger, Tang Yin was not attracted to her. He simply looked at her as a little girl who could inspire people to protect her, but nothing more. --"I''ll teach you a little trick for those of us who have no cultivation and seek to open the Spiritual entrances." Tang Yin said at that moment and grabbed several more needles at the same time. Jun Xilei then became interested and looked with great interest at this. --"If the person is synthesizing, normally you should not try to open the entrances unless have a lot of experience. But, if are cultivating after synthesizing, that is the best time to do it. Because we can use your own spiritual energy to open them easily and without much pain." He said and then immediately launched a large amount of killing needles toward Zu Xiaolin''s small body. --"The Spiritual Energy will envelop the needles, and the same energy will move like lightning which will create a small skill..." Tang Yin said and then immediately took out another large number of needles and threw them with great skill, he didn''t even need to take out the other needles had just thrown, and they all accurately entered Zu Xiaolin''s body. Just then, Tang Yin finished throwing and raised his hand to hit her lower abdomen... In total, he only threw 27 needles. Then he struck gently, and then an immense stream of spiritual energy in the form of lightning rushed from Zu Xiaolin''s abdomen to each of her limbs and into her entire body. --"...Creating the Little Lightning Dragon of the 106 Entries." Tang Yin said with a smile and just at that moment, the spiritual energy that was running all over Zu Xiaolin''s body came out a little through the pores and showed itself as if it was a small moving dragon that ran up and down this girl''s body, creating a beautiful sight for the eyes of both people watching this. Jun Xilei was surprised to look at the shape of the small dragon, but it quickly disappeared and entered again from the same place where it came out. Tang Yin then stood up and pulled all the needles out of Zu Xiaolin''s body, then looked at Jun Xilei. --"In this way, Miss Zu''s 106 Spiritual Entrances were opened and I only had to prick her 27 times. Besides, she didn''t feel much pain." Tang Yin said, but when he finished saying that, despite looking proud, he still couldn''t help but fall forward from exhaustion. Jun Xilei, although she was surprised, and was about to exclaim a few things, when she looked at Tang Yin falling, she quickly held him up. --"Are you all right, Young Master?" She asked a little surprised by this and Tang Yin smiled as he put his face on Jun Xilei''s huge chest ''unconsciously''. --"I''m sorry, Miss Jun. Doing this for a non-cultivator is exhausting, if it wasn''t for me doing it, someone probably would have died today. I need to get some rest." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she then nodded. --"It''s okay, Young Master." She replied firmly and then carried him a little to the side, sat down on the ground, then laid him on her own lap, and smiled at him. --"Rest easy, Young Master." She said, startling Tang Yin a little, but he could only nod, and closed his eyes, then looked at Huang Feifei a little. Without realizing it, he fell into a deep sleep... Chapter 38: Heavenly Body A deep sleep from which he woke up in the early morning of that day and, as he was regaining his senses, he quickly remembered that he had fallen asleep on someone''s lap, so he immediately opened his eyes and planned to apologize, but the face he saw, was different from the one he expected to see. It was not that girl, Jun Xilei. Rather it was the beautiful face of Huang Feifei, who greeted him with a beautiful smile that became more beautiful when she noticed that he had opened his eyes. --"Young Master, are you all right?" she asked as she stroked his head a little and looked directly into his eyes. She couldn''t get tired of looking into these beautiful blue eyes that enchanted her that time by the bamboo grove. Although she didn''t notice it, she had fallen deeply in love with these beautiful blue eyes. And he looked at her somewhat confused. --"This... Yes, I''m fine, did you finish cultivating, Miss Huang?" Tang Yin asked as he tried to get up, but before doing so he fell backward. --"Ah... I''m sorry, Miss Huang, I''m very exhausted, could you move me? I don''t want to inconvenience you." Tang Yin said with a somewhat embarrassed smile, and Huang Feifei nodded to him but did not move him. --"It''s all right, Young Master. I''m not uncomfortable or tired, you can rest on my lap as long as you like." She replied with a smile. For her, this was a good intimate, and unique moment that, despite having more than one month traveling with Tang Yin, she had not yet been able to have despite wanting to. Tang Yin looked at her somewhat confused, but looking into her eyes, he was a little surprised. ''This girl... Could that be it?'' He wondered, and just then, something in his mind spoke. [Haha, boy, even if you have a scar on your face, it looks like you are still really attractive to these innocent little girls. This girl asked the other one to have you like this, and since then several hours have already passed. During all this time, she has not stopped staring at you, it seems that she is closer to the harem than disciple] Said the administrator in his mind, and Tang Yin, who had already noticed something like that, could only smile wryly. He still remembers what Huang Feifei said to him recently when she saw the unhealed wounds on his face. ''...Well, if she enters my harem I won''t complain. The more beauties, the better.'''' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then smiled at her. --"Thank you very much." He replied and then relaxed. --"Did you manage to synthesize correctly?" He asked, and she nodded. --"I formed the column without any problems, Young Master, but there is something strange." She said, and at the end, she frowned a little, but she could not hide her happiness at this moment. She was happy because too many good things had happened to her on this day. Tang Yin looked at her somewhat surprised. --"Anything strange? Nothing went wrong, did it?" he asked carefully. ''Shit, could it be that I hurt her a little when I gave her acupuncture with the killer needles?'' He thought doubtfully, but the next thing he saw was that she had summoned that little illusionary image of her newly obtained Spiritual Bone, and he looked at it in surprise. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was glowing Yellow this surprise was so much that Tang Yin jumped up from his place and sat to the side to look properly. He grabbed Huang Feifei''s hand firmly and did not allow him to move it to take a good look at this. There was nothing strange about the spine, it had formed correctly. This was good. But... The strange thing was the color. After watching for a moment, Tang Yin looked at Huang Feifei in astonishment. --"Haha, you really have a Heavenly Body?" he said sounding extremely happy, something that made Huang Feifei even more doubtful. In fact, she had expected him to be surprised because her Spiritual Bone had started at Yellow Aptitude. This is a very high degree of aptitude. They usually start at the White Color, no matter which Spiritual Bone it was. She had never heard of any newly obtained Spiritual Bone starting in the Brown or Orange Grade, let alone Yellow, which was the Fourth Grade in Aptitude! But she started there. That was strange but beautiful. That''s why she was very happy at this moment, and expected Tang Yin to be surprised, but she didn''t expect him to say ''Heavenly Body''. --"Huh? Heavenly Body? What is that?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin then noticed his mistake and smiled happily. --"There is no mistake. People with some Heavenly Body are special. They are naturally talented people, but they have a slow and complicated start. These people, when obtaining a Spiritual Bone, it will always start at Yellow Grade Aptitude, as they are people blessed by the heavens. Haha, congratulations, Miss Huang. A Heavenly Body is not seen every day." He replied with a smile, surprising Huang Feifei, who looked at her Spiritual Bone again. She thought was something very special, but she never expected it to be so much! Spiritual Bone Aptitude is something you can level up, but generally, they all start with a Spiritual White Grade Aptitude, which is the lowest of the aptitude, and you can gradually increase the grade. But this is a bit of a tedious process, although there are several ways to increase the grade. Basically, you must cultivate in a special way or slay beasts and synthesize them into your Spiritual Bone. Advancing in Aptitude grade is too long a process because you must do it with each of the Spiritual Bone Sets you get. If you have 3 Main Spiritual Bones, then you must raise each bone, one by one, up to the next Grade of Aptitude. That is, if you have 3 Spiritual Bones and you get one of them from the White Grade (The First Grade) to the Brown Grade (The Second Grade), that Spiritual Bone will be the only one there, and although it gives you benefits, they are not what they should be. This is so no matter how many Spiritual Bones you have. But the Aptitude Grades are only in the Main Spiritual Bones, the Collection ones go up together with the Main ones. That is why many call cultivation a long journey full of battles against spiritual beasts. The fact that Huang Feifei has a Heavenly Body, which allows her to skip the first 3 Grades and start at the Fourth Grade of Fitness for all her Spiritual Bones, is a blessing. She won''t have to go through so much tedious work, that''s why she was so amazed. But it is even more amazing than she thinks it is because the Spiritual Bones grant additional benefits when you get 3, 6, 9, etc. When you get 3 Spiritual Bones, they unlock an improvement in the cultivator''s overall strength and a few more improvements, which will depend a lot on the type of spiritual beast your spirit bones come from, how strong you are, and a few more things. For example, the spiritual entrances, the more you have, the more gain you will receive from the spirit bones by getting the set of 3, 6, 9, etc. But this will also depend on something very important: What grade of aptitude your spiritual bones have. The fact that they start from Yellow Grade for Huang Feifei... It means that she will get practically the most benefits from obtaining the sets of spiritual bones. This is unknown to Huang Feifei, despite that, she was still immensely surprised with her knowledge currently. --"Do I really have a heavenly body?" she said unintentionally, not planning to say it. She just couldn''t help herself. Tang Yin nodded at her with a smile, but as he was about to answer, he heard another voice that did. --"Is it really a heavenly body?" this voice said, and Tang Yin turned to look at it. He was also surprised to see her. --"Miss Zu, you seem to have made a very good breakthrough this time. You have reached the Second Level of the Spiritual Master Realm." Tang Yin said. Congratulating the newcomer. And she smiled as she nodded and bowed to Tang Yin. --"Thank you very much, Young Master. Thanks to you, I now believe I can reach the Fourth Realm in no time." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. --"It''s your own destiny, Miss Zu." Tang Yin replied modestly. --"Perhaps so, but this destiny seems to be intertwined with you, so thank you very much, Young Master." She said again, and Tang Yin simply nodded toward her. After that, she looked at Huang Feifei and the Spiritual Bone that had just ascended. --"It really is the Heavenly Body..." She said in astonishment, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. --"Do you know the Heavenly Body, Miss Zu?" he asked doubtfully, and Zu Xiaolin nodded and sat down beside them both. --"Yes, my older sister also has the Heavenly Body. That''s why I said she''s incredibly talented, I didn''t expect to find a second person who has it. I was once told that it was impossible for me to see it again..." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin was surprised by this. ''Another Heavenly Body?'' He thought with astonishment and a smile. --"Haha, it would be nice to be able to meet your big sister in the future, Miss Zu. Heavenly Bodies are rarely seen." Tang Yin said and then looked at Huang Feifei. --"From now on, I must teach you several things you need to keep your Heavenly Body not be seen. It is not good at this time, and although that will prevent you from being able to get the most out of it, is the best thing for you." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei, after putting away her spiritual bone, nodded as well. --"It''s all right, Young Master. I will do as you say." She replied after nodding. Tang Yin then looked happy. ''A Heavenly Body, huh... It''s complicated to find these things, who knew that the first person I meet in this world, would be a person with a Heavenly Body?'' Tang Yin wondered. Heavenly Body, exactly isn''t one type of body called that. There are many types of Heavenly Bodies, thousands of them. But they are rarely seen in the world. Any person who is born with a Heavenly Body will be a genius of his time. A person who will achieve great things. Moreover, these bodies can be upgraded and improved into to Divine Bodies, although it is extremely complicated to make them. But they are so rare that even Tang Yin did not have a Heavenly Body when he was in his world. Although, that was not a problem. Heavenly and Divine Bodies exist in thousands, while Divine Soul exists only one. The Divine Soul of Tang Yin is the most special and unique thing in the universe, it has nothing to envy to special bodies. In fact, it is normal that its bearer does not have a Heavenly Body. For if it did, it could basically break the balance. But the fact that there was a Heavenly Body so close to him had surprised him. Although, it also made him feel a little bad. ''My cultivation has really fallen, huh... I can''t even see a Heavenly Body that has traveled with me for more than 1 month...'' Tang Yin thought with a wry smile after thinking like this, and to prevent the girls from noticing, he looked at Huang Feifei''s cultivation and nodded. ''A Heavenly Body is complicated to cultivate, so despite the fact that was supposed to break through to the Third Level or the Fourth, she barely made it to the Second.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled at her. --"Miss Huang, it seems that your cultivation has also benefited." He said at that time, and Huang Feifei smiled tenderly at him. That smile looked beautiful, and it was a smile of gratitude. --"I didn''t expect to pass through to the Second Level so soon, thank you very much, Young Master." She said sincerely. Tang Yin simply nodded at her. --"It''s all right, Miss Huang. You don''t need to thank me. Start cultivating again, tomorrow we must leave." He said, and she quickly nodded to him and began to cultivate. Now that she could cultivate, she didn''t want to waste time. She wanted to cultivate hard. After that, Tang Yin looked at Zu Xiaolin who was standing to the side, watching his interactions. --"Miss Zu, will you leave as soon as the sun rises?" he asked, and Zu Xiaolin nodded. --"We are short of time these days, because we have to deliver some academy missions on time, aren''t you coming with us, Young Master?" She replied, and Tang Yin shook his head. --"Not for now, we''ll see each other when we get to the Empire." He replied, and she then nodded toward him. But, knowing that in a few hours, she would no longer see him, she reached into her storage bag and pulled out a token, and handed it to him. --"Use this token to visit me, Young Master. When you arrive in the empire, you can stop by the Imperial Castle and show that token to the guards, they will surely take you to where I am. Then I can thank you for what you have done for me." She said with a tender smile as she passed him the token. Tang Yin simply grabbed it and nodded to her, then told her that she should go cultivate to take advantage of the moment, and she went off to cultivate, leaving him alone. Tang Yin then stared at the system window with the rewards. There were two windows, one telling him that he had completed the Mission of helping Huang Feifei get her First Spiritual Bone and the second saying that he managed to open ''106'' Spiritual Entrances of the girls present, so it was his turn to receive his rewards. He smiled and accepted all the rewards. He didn''t use any of them because he couldn''t use most of them and because he wanted to collect a lot of roulette tokens to use all at once. Using one by one was very boring. He would simply get big disappointments, was sure of that, so he wouldn''t use them. He simply read each of the Cultivation Techniques, and after getting bored, he tossed them into his inventory and started looking at the early morning night sky. The Cultivation Techniques he was given, surprisingly to him, are very, very good, even so, they were not as good as the ones he had. Despite that, he came up with a way to use them. ''I have to visit an auction and sell them. Besides, those Pills, although they are of no use to me because I have the Divine Soul and no bottlenecks, it serves Miss Huang and any cultivator. I should be able to sell them at a very good price.'' He thought, and after thinking like that, he immediately arranged in his mind to find a way to sell those things, surely, he could earn well. Though he didn''t know how well. Once he thought like that, he relaxed deeply and got some rest, though he didn''t let his guard down all night, as sleeping in a spiritual forest is dangerous... The next morning, Jun Xilei and her group said goodbye to Tang Yin and Huang Feifei, but not before leaving a Token for Huang Feifei so that she could enter the academy smoothly and a few other things. They were immensely grateful to Tang Yin. Jun Xilei even felt that she could break through to the third level in no time. Xiao Nuo passed to the fourth level of her realm, which pleasantly surprised her, and she felt that she could reach the fourth realm in no time. After saying goodbye and thanking Tang Yin many times, they left. While Tang Yin and Huang Feifei began another long journey to the empire while taking some detours... ... *** Hi, how are things? I have set a few goals to achieve to drop bonus chapters during the week. Although I think it will be difficult to achieve those goals, but there they are (in the synopsis). Chapter 39: Little Wife? How important are spiritual entrances in a cultivator? Many people ask this question, especially those who have managed to reach a high level of cultivation without opening many of them. This question is not badly asked, it is quite right because it touches on one of the most important issues of a cultivator. The Spiritual Bowl, and in turn the way, it has to absorb spiritual energy from the environment to convert it into your cultivation. Spiritual energy is basically the energy of the world, so how do you absorb it into your body and then convert it into your strength? To explain this, it should be noted that every living being in this world has a spiritual bowl, so everyone has the opportunity to become a cultivator. And normally, the Spiritual Bowl of a person who begins to cultivate has only three spiritual energy inputs. These inputs are different from the spiritual entrances of the human body because they are directly in the Spiritual Bowl, and the spiritual entrances of the body are in the human body. To differentiate them, the entrances of the Spiritual Bowl are called ''Spiritual Tunnel'' since they are a tunnel through which the spiritual energy passes, and inside the Spiritual Bowl is where the process of converting them into your strength begins. Now, having said that it is also worth mentioning that the Spiritual Tunnel is a double-lane tunnel. That is, there is a part where the spiritual energy enters, and there is another part where it leaves. And the one that leaves is the one that was processed by the Spiritual Bowl. This always stays inside your body and is the one that strengthens each of your muscles. Basically, it is your cultivation. That is where we can see the importance of the Spiritual Tunnels and the Spiritual Bowl it is thanks to them that a living being can cultivate. And that is where the importance of the spiritual entrances comes in because this is the only lane that the body has to absorb the spiritual energy of the world and in the same way, these entrances are the ones in charge of taking this energy to the Spiritual Bowl since they are connected to the Spiritual Tunnels. But, more importantly, because you normally only have 3 Spiritual Tunnels, you only have 3 lanes for the energy to go in and out of the Spiritual Bowl. You only have 3 lanes for the processed spiritual energy to go out and make you strong, so the process is slow, and it is even slower to fill the Spiritual Bowl because the Spiritual Tunnels are, by nature, much thicker than the Spiritual Entrances. This is where the importance of opening more Spiritual Entrances than you already have comes in. The more spiritual entrances you have open, the more spiritual energy will enter the Spiritual Bowl, and thus, more energy will come out that will make you stronger. What is more important than that is that the Spiritual Tunnels are not always 3, even if they normally are. The only way to change the number of Spiritual Tunnels you have is to open more Spiritual Entrances because the moment a Spiritual Tunnel has the entrances to fill it and one more entrance is opened, the Spiritual Bowl will automatically create a new Spiritual Tunnel, which will make you able to absorb and process the spiritual energy even faster. This is the knowledge that all the great researchers of the world came to, and it is correct knowledge. That is why, when you increase the amount of open spiritual entrances, you increase the speed of cultivation. And that is why, at this moment, Tang Yin is proudly looking at Huang Feifei who is fighting several Beasts at once. ''Hehe, this girl is more talented than I thought. We''ve only strayed a month since we hunted her first Spiritual Bone, and now she''s already at the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm and she''s learned so much.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. During this time, they had traveled to get him the 3 Collection Bones he could obtain in this Realm to Huang Feifei. In addition, Tang Yin taught him various things and some cultivation techniques to strengthen her body and base. In addition, he used one of the Cultivation Augmentation Tokens he had obtained from the system on her, and it is so amazing that he hasn''t stopped smiling since he used it. It''s just too shocking. This was able to make her go up 3 levels of cultivation, from Second Level to Fifth Level in just 1 hour of cultivation. Since then, even though he has not been helping her cultivate, she managed to break through to the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm! That''s too shocking! Just then, Huang Feifei killed the Spiritual Beasts she was fighting with and smiled a beautiful smile towards Tang Yin as she ran towards him. --"Haha, Young Master, how are you, have I learned?" she asked with a beautiful smile as she stood next to him, and Tang Yin nodded towards her. --"You''ve really improved, little one." Tang Yin said with a smile as he stroked her head. She just, stuck her tongue out at him a little and then pouted a little. --"Hmph, what do you mean little girl? You''re only 1 year older than me, how about calling me future wife instead?" She asked tentatively while looking sideways to avoid Tang Yin seeing her embarrassment, but then quickly turned around as she noticed the small surprise in Tang Yin''s eyes and then whispered... --"It would be nice little wife-to-be..." She said, and Tang Yin behind her smiled as he shook his head. Their relationship had progressed during this time. Now they joked with each other and chatted even more. It started to advance even more about 3 weeks ago when Tang Yin woke up and noticed that she was staring at him with a smitten face. Tang Yin at that time asked her a little bit about it, and without noticing, she blurted out a reality. ''I think I have fallen in love with Young Master...'' She spoke. But she did so as if under a spell, and when she realized what she had said, quickly wanted to say the opposite, although she could no longer do so. Since then, the relationship progressed well. Although Tang Yin hasn''t taken the initiative during this time, but she occasionally plays the occasional similar prank on him. That''s why now they are more loose in what they say to each other and the way they have to talk to each other, although it hasn''t come to anything more. Also, Tang Yin still feels that his beauty was tarnished and this prevents him from taking the initiative. Still... Tang Yin approached her from behind at that time and touched her waist a little while getting close to her ear. --"Is that so, how about tonight we become one, to formalize everything?" he asked in a whisper in her ear, which caused Huang Feifei to turn as red as a tomato and immediately run a little away from him to hide behind a nearby tree and then look at him in embarrassment. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then just stood there looking at her with a mocking smile. --"Little Miss, how come you''re 20 years old and still can''t take a little joke like that? I think you lack a lot of knowledge to be able to be my wife." He replied calmly as he put his hands on his waist. After playing that little joke on her, Tang Yin started to walk. --"Little Miss, you''d better get moving. We must get to the city today." Tang Yin said with his back to her as he waved his hands for her to follow him. Huang Feifei only looked at him with some resentment, although she actually resented herself for not seizing the moment. ''But it''s so embarrassing when he says that...'' She thought as she grew redder. After a moment of thinking nonsense tapped her cheeks several times and started to walk behind him. --"Haha, Young Master, wait for me..." She said as she ran after him and when she reached him, she grabbed his arm a little. --"It''s amazing, Young Master. That way of handling the Scepter that you taught me, allows me to move very easily..." She said as she began to talk a lot more. Now that she was confident, she talked non-stop, over and over again... In that way, they soon arrived at one of the 4 Main Cities of the Blizzard Empire: The Blizzard Flower City. Chapter 40: Blizzard Flower City Blizzard Flower City is a very large city that has a large population of over 15 million people. In addition, it has numerous forces such as Sects, Associations, etc. But, today... ''Shit, why is it so crowded? Since we entered this seems to be a city of 100 million people...'' Tang Yin thought in astonishment as he looked at the large number of people around him. They had walked from the entrance to the residential hotel area and were unable to rent any rooms. All the rooms were full and he still doesn''t understand why. --"Could it be that there is overcrowding in this city?" Tang Yin said doubtfully, and Huang Feifei who was walking beside him, attracting everyone''s attention because of her beauty, also thought that might be the case. --"There are so many people, Young Master..." She said as she grabbed into Tang Yin''s clothes so she wouldn''t get lost. Tang Yin smiled, then grabbed her hand and started pulling her forth. Soon they came to a rather nice building that also had a lot of people in it. --"This should be the place, shouldn''t it?" Tang Yin asked unconsciously as he looked around. Huang Feifei, who was being pulled by him, also had the same doubt. They were sent here by the last hotel they had visited, telling them that the only option they had at the moment if they wanted to stay, was to rent a house of their own because there were no rooms available in the whole city. --"Let''s go inside." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei nodded to him. They were able to get inside quickly, and soon a person came to attend to them. --"Young Master, Miss, may I know what you want?" this person asked politely, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Sir, we want to rent a house, do you have any available?" Tang Yin asked, and this man could only sigh. --"I''m sorry, Young Master. We have no houses available for rent at this time." Said the man. Today, he had already said similar words more than 30 times. It''s absurd how many people are in the city right now, and Tang Yin could only sigh. ''Shit, how stressful...'' Tang Yin thought and was about to turn around to look for another place, but the man ultimately wanted to earn some money, so he stopped him to see if he could get something. --"Young Master, we don''t have any houses to rent, but we do have some to sell, perhaps you are interested?" this man said, and Tang Yin stopped and looked at him thoughtfully. Then he looked at Huang Feifei, and they both nodded, then Tang Yin nodded to the man attending them. --"All right, can you guide us? If we see any we like, we will surely buy it." Tang Yin replied with a quiet smile (that no one could see). This surprised the man, who had simply said that to say so or to try his luck. After all, houses in this city are immensely expensive, and although they both dressed quite well, they didn''t seem to be from wealthy families. Could they really buy a house here? But the man had no more work to do, even when there were plenty of people around. So, he quickly led them to the place happily. On the way, Tang Yin asked him the reason why the city had so many people, the man looked at him somewhat surprised. --"The Imperial Academy and the Red Blizzard Academy are starting to receive students and disciples, don''t they all come here for the same thing?" He said, and at the end, he left a question. That''s when Tang Yin and Huang Feifei understood. ''So that''s why...'' He thought. --"The truth is that we are not from this place, we are from a faraway place and it''s only now that we found out that the Academy is taking in students." Tang Yin replied after thinking for a moment. The man then nodded towards them and began to tell them a little bit as he led them towards the sales place. Basically, the Academy was taking in students, but this time it was on a larger scale, as they seemed to be preparing for something, though no one knows what for. Otherwise, it was not important. After walking for a few minutes, they arrived at the sales area, and the man began to present several houses. --"This one here has a cost of 50,000 Coins, it is one of the cheapest we have that is near the center of the city, this one here cost 75,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. This one 100,000..." Back and forth he was presenting several high-value houses and after a while, seeing that both of them didn''t seem at all interested in those houses, he decided to lower his presentation and presented the cheapest ones. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"This one cost 25,000 Coins and the cheapest one, 20,000. But both of them are far from the city and they are located in an area that is not very good to live in..." Said the man, and after several minutes, he finished presenting them. Tang Yin stared at several houses with a frown. He knew that houses were expensive, especially at this time when there are so many people in the city. But he didn''t expect them to be so expensive. ''Hm, it would be great if they would accept something in return, other than the Spiritual Gold Coins...'' Tang Yin thought and looked at the man. --"Sir, do they accept something other than the Spiritual Gold Coins, as payment? Valuables or things like that?" Tang Yin asked, and the man looked at him a little doubtfully, but after a moment''s thought, he nodded. --"Actually, we can accept it, depending on the object in question. We accept Pills, Cultivation Techniques, etc." Replied the man, and Tang Yin then immediately became interested. --"Oh, what kind of pills do you accept, and what grade of cultivation techniques?" Tang Yin asked quickly when he heard something that could solve this problem for him and prevent him from wandering around more than he should. The man was surprised that this young man was so interested in this and thought, ''Could it be that he has cultivation techniques to exchange? With the large number of powers that are in the major cities right now, selling them at auction would give us immense profits...'' He thought and then thought that if he was lucky and could sell some for some cultivation technique, then, maybe, he could get a promotion, so he immediately perked up. --"Young Master, depending on the house you aspire to, we accept Common Grade Cultivation Techniques of any number of stars. If you want any mansion, then an Earth Grade Cultivation Technique could solve everything, I will make sure to give you the one that suits you best." He said, and then Tang Yin''s eyes shone deeply. ''Haha, looks like I''ll be able to solve the problem easily.'' He thought and then took out one of the Cultivation Techniques he had been given by the system, to settle the Earth Grade base. --"Sir, can you take a look at it and tell me what it''s worth? If you see it well, we could trade it for some house." Tang Yin said. Since he had no common grade techniques could only take out earth-grade ones. He had already seen them and had them stored somewhere else. When the man saw this, he immediately grabbed it. ''Shit, 3-Star Earth Grade!'' He thought in shock and immediately smiled broadly at Tang Yin. --"Haha, Young Master, please follow me quickly to the VIP section." He said and immediately, and without waiting for any response from Tang Yin, pulled him into a VIP room. Those who saw him enter felt a little strange about it, but they had no way of knowing what was going on, so they went back to their own business. Chapter 41: Buying a House Tang Yin and Huang Feifei, were forcibly taken to a VIP room where they were served snacks and delicious Tea, although Tang Yin didn''t care about it. He just focused on talking to the man in front of him, while Huang Feifei was amazed that Tang Yin had such a thing (cultivation technique). --"Young Master, this is a cultivation technique to settle the 3 Star Earth Grade base, it has a very high cost in the market and even more so if you take it to auction, are you sure you want to exchange this technique for a house? I''m afraid to tell you, even we don''t have a house as expensive as this cultivation technique." Said the man sincerely once he had seen the technique thoroughly. He knew that if he wanted to win over this young master who could pull off such a thing so casually, he had to be sincere. In fact, so far, this is the only Young Master he knows of who can pull out a cultivation technique of this grade so casually. ''Even Young Masters from the great families can''t do it... Possibly he is from a Second Level Empire or could even be from a First Level one...'' The man thought, felt no fear. In fact, he was excited, but that was precisely why he spoke sincerely. Tang Yin noticed this, and although he knew what this man was trying to do, he couldn''t help but praise him in his heart for acting like this. However, he was more surprised by the fact that this little cultivation technique seemed to be more expensive than he thought. --"How much do you think the market price of that cultivation technique might be?" Tang Yin asked, and the man looked thoughtful for a moment. --"...It is difficult to say since it is a cultivation technique to settle the base and not one that helps cultivate. Still... The price should not go below 300,000 Spiritual Gold Coins if you sell it at auction and promote it. Though, of course, that''s here or in cities similar to this one, of third-tier empires. In second or first level Empires, the price would be higher, it''s just that it would be difficult for the young master to find who would buy it, since there all the sects are very powerful and don''t usually seek cultivation techniques below Spirit Grade." Replied the man. He was speaking sincerely, and although Tang Yin could not know if what he was saying was true, he trusted his instinct thanks to his divine soul, and thanks to that she could tell that this man was not lying. Because of that, he nodded toward him. --"I saw a while ago that there was a very nice house worth 150,000 Spiritual Gold Coins, very close to the Imperial Academy headquarters in this city, how about if I exchange it for it? The rest of the money you can give us when you manage to sell the technique, you make a profit, of course. Or simply, I can sell it to you for 200,000 Spiritual Gold Coins and you earn the rest when you sell it." Tang Yin said directly. He didn''t want to waste time on nonsense, and the man smiled excitedly. It was just what he was waiting for. --"Young Master, if you will be in this city for a while, we can make a deal. I don''t have that much money, so I can''t buy it, but, if you give it to me as payment for that house, I assure you that in 1 week I will deliver the rest of the money to your door. We can sign a blood contract if you like." Replied the man, blurting out his whole plan. From the beginning, he wanted to make this deal, and he knew that if he accepted this thing as payment, the superiors would not only praise and promote him but would seek to sell such a technique quickly at the auction to be held in a few days. This is to take advantage of the number of people in the city, among whom there are many rich people who would pay blood for this technique. Be that as it may, he wanted a promotion. And Tang Yin, be that as it may, wanted a house and also wanted money. So, he immediately nodded in approval of what he was proposing. The man''s response to him was gratifying. --"Hahaha, I''m glad to make a deal with someone like you, Young Master. I will immediately look for the papers to sign." Said the man and immediately left. Soon after, he returned with several things to sign. Tang Yin then passed the papers to Huang Feifei. --"Sign, this house must be in your name." Tang Yin said, surprising Huang Feifei. --"Young Master... Are you sure? It''s a house worth over 100,000 spiritual gold coins in a big city!" She spoke. As a daughter of merchants, she knew very well that houses like these found in big cities increase in price year after year so they could be sold at a better price a few years later. Still, Tang Yin was not worried about this. --"It''s okay, remember that I have to leave soon." Tang Yin said as he smiled at her, and then she looked at him somewhat pained by that, but still nodded. She simply signed here and there. The man didn''t care who signed. He just wanted to get it done. Then Tang Yin signed other documents, and they said goodbye, leaving that place having completed what they wanted, and now they were heading to their new home. When have enough money or resources, complicated things are easily solved. This is a clear example of that famous saying in the world of cultivation. ... The man who sold them the house immediately ran to the president''s office as soon as he saw them leave. He didn''t want to waste time, he already had what he needed. He never told anyone else about this and did it all by himself without telling anyone because he wanted this client to be tied to him. A 3-star earth-grade cultivation technique! Even if it was one to settle the base, it was still impressive that he had gotten something like that, so he couldn''t give that client to anyone else. He signed an agreement through blood without caring about tying himself to it because he didn''t really care. If he was tied it was much better because in such a case, the company could only depend on him to connect with that young master. Everything is beneficial if he does it on his own! But, because he knew his status was low, once everything was done, and he was sure he would come out as the one responsible for this, he had to let the president know so he could fix everything. That is why he soon arrived at an office and knocked on the door. From inside he heard a ''come in'', so he immediately went inside. When the president saw him, he frowned a little. --"What is it?" he asked. The man then quickly entered and smiled at him. --"President, we have a big client this time." He replied with a big smile, and after seeing the confused look on the president''s face, he pulled out the technique he had just obtained and put it on the table. The president was more confused now, but seeing that he had pulled something out, he decided to grab it to see what it was. His brow furrowed when he saw the name of the cultivation technique. ''Oh? This guy managed to sell a house for a good cultivation technique?'' He thought and immediately opened the first page of the book. When he opened it and saw the grade and the number of stars painted in yellow underneath, he was stunned for a moment. It was a few seconds. Shortly thereafter he stood up with a start. --"3-star earth grade cultivation technique! Who is this client who gave this to you?" He asked in astonishment and in a shout. The man expected this reaction, so he then pulled out other documents and gave them to him. --"President, his name is Tang Yin, he is a person who looks young. He wears a black mask on his face, but I could confirm that he is a good-looking young master, moreover, he travels together with a beautiful young lady, he was the one who took out this cultivation technique to exchange it for a house." He said, as he looked at the chairman reading over and over the different documents. He also read the blood contract. At first, he felt a bit annoyed that this guy had done such a thing without telling him, but after all, this was a big win for his business, so he still congratulated him. --"Haha, congratulations, Mr. Ku, you seem to have found a good client this time. A very good one too! You will be the next Assistant Manager of this Branch, but right now I need you to tell me, where is this young master from? Isn''t he from one of the sects of the empire?" The president spoke magnanimously as he promoted the man in front of him and tried to get some information. The man was glad of this. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Shit, the Deputy Manager, this is a great position!'' He thought with a smile but didn''t forget to answer. --"President, you are not a citizen of the empire. He told me that they have made a long journey from their homeland and it looks like they will be continuing shortly, but from what I have been told, I can confirm that they could be from a First Tier Empire or they could even be from another region." Replied the man and this surprised the president even more. ''Another region? Traveling from so far away... Although I am not a cultivator, I am aware that occasionally young masters who travel to other regions usually do so when they are accepted by some Great Sect...'' The president thought. The possibility that had occurred to him was a bit frightening, but it seemed to make some sense. And if that wasn''t the case, at the very least he''s sure that normal people, or weak cultivators, don''t travel around the continent because it''s too dangerous. There are empires and kingdoms at war constantly, and every year some of them disappear, which is very dangerous. Not to mention the demons, spiritual beasts, and other dangers that are constantly lurking in the darkness. It is simply not feasible for weaklings to walk around this continent, so the probability that they were powerful cultivators was high. That was why, after thinking for a moment, he made a decision. --"Mr. Ku, as of today you are the manager of this place. As long as you maintain a good relationship with those people your position will be irremovable, so, do your job as it should be. Also, go to that young master and ask him if he can sell me this cultivation technique for 300 thousand spiritual gold coins." Said the president firmly, taking Mr. Ku by surprise. Mr. Ku was jumping for joy when he learned that he would now be the manager, and although he did not understand why he made the decision, he was not going to question it. This was more than he already wanted. A manager was practically a director; while the president was gone, he was the highest in charge. Although he was surprised by what he said at the end, he didn''t question it. He simply nodded and told him several more things in a long talk that lasted quite a while... Chapter 42: Confession Tang Yin and Huang Feifei, as soon as they left that place, ran to the house they had recently bought and did not take long to get there since it was not far away. It was in a good location in the city, and the house was a mansion with a beautiful garden and other places to cultivate and train martial arts. --"Oh, it''s really a good place to live, do you like it?" Tang Yin said and looked at Huang Feifei who was looking at the surroundings in awe. She nodded firmly. How could she not like it? It was a beautiful house. But she remained doubtful as to whether this was a good thing, so she stared at Tang Yin. --"Young Master, don''t you think it''s a waste to exchange that great cultivation technique for this small house? A cultivation technique is a very valuable thing, after all..." From the way she spoke, it was obvious that it was a total waste for her to do that. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. --"No, I don''t think it''s a waste. Simply, I wanted to get rid of some cultivation techniques I have that are of no use to me. I found a good opportunity and decided to use it, so it''s not a waste." He replied, and she was surprised. Every day she was more and more amazed at the capabilities of this young master. A 3-star earth-grade cultivation technique is something that is of no use to him? Huang Feifei even felt a small pain in her chest when she heard that. In her hometown, such a cultivation technique was only held by great families, like the Huang Family, and it was rumored that they only had one of those. And this person says it is something that is of no use to him? In the end, she found nothing to say, and he just smiled. -- "More importantly, Miss Huang, do you plan to enter the Academy with that token Miss Jun gave you? Or will you take the tests?" he asked. Huang Feifei thought for a moment and then stared at him. --"Young Master, I want to take the tests. It will serve as my apprenticeship and training, but I will do what you want me to do. If I was able to get this far it is only because of you." She replied forcefully. Tang Yin then nodded toward her and reached over to stroke her head a little. --"Little Miss, even though I helped you, it doesn''t mean that I should choose for you something so important to you. Still, I''m glad you have that determination. It seems your long-term vision has improved." He said with a smile, making Huang Feifei embarrassed for a moment. But after hearing everything he had said, she shook her head. --"No, you can choose whatever you want for me. As long as it doesn''t get in the way of the vengeance I must fulfill, I promise that I will fulfill every single thing you want me to fulfill." She said and then hesitated for a moment but looked up and stared at Tang Yin. Although he wore his usual mask, she felt that she was looking him in the eyes, so she spoke. --"...My best friend was a special person. She could not cultivate; she had no strength whatsoever. Despite that, she was coveted by everyone because what was special about her lay in the fact that she was a visionary, many dubbed her a saint." She said, but despite noticing that Tang Yin''s shoulders shook a little upon hearing this, she continued to speak firmly. --"She could read the stars. The first time we met, she told me that someday I would fall in love with a great person, a very powerful man capable of covering the sky with one hand. True, it''s different from what she had told me, but she also told me that when that day came, I should hold on to that person, otherwise, I would regret it for the rest of my life." She said and paused for a moment, her cheeks flushed at this point, but she did not look away from Tang Yin''s ''eyes''. --"...That''s why, Young Master Tang Yin. If you want to take me somewhere else, I will not refuse. If you want me to enter the back of the academy, I won''t refuse either. I will obediently do what you want me to do, after all, I must hold on to the person who made me fall in love, right?" She said and smiled at the end. That beautiful smile at the end was so beautiful that it overshadowed the beauty of her surroundings. Even Tang Yin was stunned to hear this. He had seen many beautiful women in his life. He had traveled for years with beautiful women. All his wives were even more beautiful than Huang Feifei and were always there for him. But... This is the first time someone has said something like this to him. Moreover, she is telling, even though she knows the state he is in. He is no longer that Divine Son praised by billions of people. He is no longer that Young Master heir of a Supreme Sect. He is no longer the Tang Yin who once struck terror into the 11 Supreme Sects that attacked him. He is no longer him. Now, he is a weak person. No cultivation whatsoever, no ability to defend himself. Right now, even the beautiful girl in front of him could kill him if they fought head-on. Right now... He is a mortal. His current life expectancy is so short that he could soon disappear from the face of the earth and be forgotten. His pride and beauty had been tarnished. This is something he had never experienced before and never expected to experience. Despite that... There was an incredibly beautiful person in front of him, telling him that she would do whatever he wanted to do because she had fallen in love with him. At this moment... He was in his lowest state of existence, a state he had never thought he would be in. Yet... There is a person who is really willing to follow him and love him like this. This is a feeling that cannot be easily replaced. This is a feeling... Very beautiful. Which Tang Yin felt like huge ripples in his heart. Tang Yin then lowered his gaze a little. He didn''t say anything for a whole minute, and after that, he brought a hand to his face to take off his mask. He was wearing bandages under it to cover the wound that was now healing. After that, he removed the bandage from his face and dropped it. This action surprised Huang Feifei a little, but when his face was uncovered, she was stunned. Tang Yin then looked up again and looked at Huang Feifei. The huge scars that crossed his face were in full view. They had not yet fully healed, moreover, although she could not see it, Tang Yin could feel the burning created by the energy of the abyss in these wounds. Still, this time Tang Yin decided to show himself as he was right now, in front of Huang Feifei. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to see one thing. He wanted to try one thing. So, after doing so, he smiled at her. --"...This is my face right now. My face right now is stained by these wounds. I am no longer the same as before. Now I''m a cripple who can''t even cultivate. Everything about me is a total waste right now...." Tang Yin said and sighed a little at the end. --"Do you still think so? Do you think I''m worthy to be with you? Do you think I''m worth it? If you see my face, do you feel I''m worth you being with me?" Tang Yin asked and then shrugged his shoulders at the end. --"I''m not afraid to tell you that in this world I no longer have a family, I have no backup, I have no place to call home, let alone someone I can fully trust. All I have are powerful enemies." He said without looking away from Huang Feifei''s beautiful eyes. --"...With all that, do you still think I''m worth being with?" Tang Yin asked again and finished with all he had to say. He only waited for Huang Feifei''s reply, patiently... Chapter 43: Can you teach me martial arts? Time seemed to have passed slowly at this moment, especially for Tang Yin. Although in reality only a few tens of seconds passed, to Tang Yin, this felt like many minutes. Soon, what he saw was a beautiful smile blossom on Huang Feifei''s face, moreover, small tears formed in her eyes at that moment. It was a bit contradictory, but she looked really charming at that moment. Huang Feifei did not respond and simply moved a little closer to Tang Yin, then raised her hand and gently touched his face wanting to caress it because of how lovely he looked. This was an unexpected move that surprised Tang Yin, but even before he could react, Huang Feifei quickly raised her other hand and ran it behind Tang Yin''s neck to hug him to her and quickly stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips firmly. It was a single kiss on the lips, there was nothing more because she didn''t know how to continue. She had never kissed before and had no idea what to do next, but this kiss stunned Tang Yin. It was a small touch of lips that sent currents through his body, and he became stiff at that moment, unable to react. Each of the little movements Huang Feifei made he did not expect them at all. At best, he thought he would receive an affirmative response that still, with everything he had shown her and said about him, she wanted to be there. But... It never crossed his mind that she would make a move like this! These small movements and this gesture she had made, already told him everything he wanted to know. It was the best answer, he didn''t need more. Actions spoke louder than words, after all. But it is precisely this that unknowingly planted a beautiful feeling in his heart. One that he needed at this moment, to be able to understand everything that was going on and to understand who he is right now. To be able to understand what he needs to do and look at his path clearly. Huang Feifei, seeing him like this, smiled and pulled away from him a little. It was the first time she had seen him like this in all this time together. She was always the one who was surprised and stunned by the things he said. Still, after pulling away from his lips, she could only stare at Tang Yin''s face. --"You have the most perfect face I''ve ever seen... How could a small blemish dull it?" She said staring at him, and Tang Yin at that moment came back to himself. After hearing her say that, he smiled a little and immediately pulled her to him in a hug and then kissed her back. This time, it was Huang Feifei''s turn to be stunned, still, she was immensely glad to notice this because it meant one thing. The person she had fallen in love with in such a short time was accepting her. It was because of this that she did not refuse and immediately cooperated with Tang Yin in this small but pleasant kiss. Their lips mingled as if in a small symbiosis of two people as Tang Yin guided Huang Feifei, and she let herself be guided by him. But the kiss did not last long. Tang Yin broke away a moment later and smiled at her, though looking at that beautiful face intoxicated by the kiss made him have the urge to kiss her again, but he restrained himself. --"...That being the case, then I hope you don''t want to run away from me." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she then came back from her momentary stupor and nodded softly at him. Only now did she realize what was happening, so embarrassment came over her. She was immensely shocked that she had had the guts to do such a thing. Still, she was immensely glad to realize that her feelings, which she didn''t know for how many days she had dragged them out, were now reciprocated. --"Hn..." She replied as she leaned against his chest, and Tang Yin simply stroked her head for a few minutes. He was thoughtful, but after thinking for about 5 minutes or so, Tang Yin spoke. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Okay, then let''s get moving." Tang Yin said with a smile, attracting her attention. --"Let''s move?" She asked hesitantly, ''What did he mean?'' She thought. Tang Yin nodded at her. --"Before I go, there are many things I have to do now that it''s like this." Tang Yin said with a smile and then stopped hugging her at that time. He has little time; he needs to recover as soon as possible. His cultivation, right now, is the most important thing, so he decided to start doing things fast, so he grabbed her hand. --"I have to go buy some things from the Alchemist Association, in the meantime, can you go to the Academy so you can find out how the enrollment will be?" Tang Yin said, and she nodded. She was a little heartbroken to hear him say that he had to go again, but she knew it was something he had to do. So, she didn''t pay much attention. --"All right, I''ll go get some information." She replied firmly. After those few words, they both left the house, which they did not even glance at and went their separate ways. Huang Feifei went straight to the Academy branch of this city, while Tang Yin went to the association. ''Since I have to leave, I should buy several things to make her strong and teach her some things...'' Tang Yin thought right after arriving at the association. His passage through this place was not going to be long. He just went in, bought a lot of things with the money he had, and then left. He didn''t find any of the materials he needed to recover, so he didn''t bother to stay any longer. Still, because he bought so many things, it took him quite a long time there. 2 hours or so, so by the time he left he was already a bit exhausted. He had been walking for 2 months straight, and although he liked adventures, his body was weak. It''s a body that doesn''t allow him to go on adventures like he wants to everything is slow, and everything tires him out. It''s annoying, but he can''t do anything. Because of that, after he was dismissed by several high-ranking people in the association, Tang Yin returned to the house he had just bought. He had spent 15 thousand spiritual gold coins in the association, which is a huge amount for anyone, this gave him enough status to be fired by some high-level executives. Still, Tang Yin didn''t mind that. And after leaving there, it didn''t take long to get home. At this point, Huang Feifei had already returned, came back an hour early with all the information she wanted, and was looking around the house inside. So, once he entered, Huang Feifei quickly came out of one of the rooms to greet him. --"Welcome..." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at him. --"Did it go well?" He asked, and she nodded, though she felt a little embarrassed. Still, after feeling so, she stood in front of him and stared at him. -- "Young Master... Can you teach me martial arts?" She asked directly, though she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed again. Tang Yin was a little surprised that she asked him this. --"Did something happen?" He asked with a slightly worried frown, and she shook her head quickly. --"No, it''s just that... I saw some cultivators fighting today and..." She said and lowered her head in embarrassment (again). --"...Despite being below my cultivation level, I don''t think I can compare to them, their martial arts were good and they knew how to use their spiritual weapons very well..." She said softly feeling a bit helpless. She went to the academy nervously, thinking she would find people who would totally surpass her. But when she noticed that her Cultivation Realm didn''t seem to be very common and saw many people looking at her with admiration for her cultivation, she felt much better. It''s just that... When she entered the academy and saw some cultivators who were 4 levels below her struggling, she felt despair again. Although she had learned some things from Tang Yin and knew that now it was not like before, she still felt helpless when she saw them fighting. The handling of his spiritual weapons was something she could not compare with. She was too far away from them, and it destroyed her good spirits. Tang Yin noticed this when he looked at her like this, so he smiled at her and stroked her head. --"First, don''t call me Young Master anymore. Tang Yin is fine. Second, of course, I''ll teach you, you''ll become the greatest genius in that academy before long, so don''t feel bad. Trust me." He replied firmly, and she looked up to look at him, tears formed on the tip of her eyes again, but she immediately replied with a big smile. --"I trust you, thank you very much, Tang Yin!" She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin then nodded towards her. Just then, he decided to show her some of the things he had bought, since today he went to the association only to buy several medicinal herbs that would serve to improve not only her base, her body, and her cultivation, but also to make her a genius cultivator. If there was anyone capable of making another person a genius, then it would be Tang Yin. And that is what he would do from today onwards. But just as he was about to tell her, he heard the door ring, so he had to get up. --"Did you meet someone?" Tang Yin asked Huang Feifei, but she shook her head. They were both confused as to who was looking for them in this newly purchased house, although they already had an idea. Soon they opened the door, and, as they expected, it was that person who sold them the house. He looked radiant at the moment. The man immediately smiled broadly. --"Young Master, I have good news." He said, and Tang Yin then became interested and showed him in. Chapter 44: What good news do you have for me? --"What good news do you have for me?" Tang Yin asked after ushering in the man who had sold him the house. The man then nodded toward him. --"Young Master, although it''s not a big deal, I think it might interest you. The president wants to buy that cultivation technique from you and is offering 300,000 Spiritual Gold Coins for it, how about it? I would be handing you 150,000 Coins and the cost of the house would be charged." He said, and Tang Yin simply nodded. This was a good thing. The sooner he got the money, the better. He didn''t know how long he would last in this place, so he nodded firmly. --"Haha, if the president is kind enough to buy it outright at that price, then of course I will gladly accept." Tang Yin replied, and the man then nodded as he gave a small sigh. Then he quickly took out three money cards and passed them to Tang Yin. --"Young Master, here are 150,000 spiritual gold coins. Also, this is a Card of our business..." He said as he handed him another card. --"We not only handle construction issues, we are also one of the biggest auctioneers in the empire, so, if you have something to auction, don''t hesitate to come to us. This card will give you a lot of benefits at that time. If you have interest, you can come in a week there will be an auction, and we will treat you like a VIP." Said the man with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at the card with interest. ''Auctions... I should go to these, but... Right now, I''d better refrain unless strictly necessary. It would be best to sell some things to understand the prices...'' Tang Yin said to himself in his mind, considering a few things. Because he had only been for a very short time in a city of this world, he had almost no information about anything, except that the prices in this city were higher than the prices in the previous city he was in. That is normal since this city is many times larger than the other and is a center of trade in an empire as large as the Blizzard Empire. But, outside of that, he knew nothing else, and that was a problem. So, he immediately looked at the man. --"I have some things to auction; can you auction Earth Grade Pills for Initial Ascension?" Tang Yin asked. He had a large amount of ascension pills. These pills are very useful for any cultivator, although they are not for him. The Initial Ascension Pill is a pill that can be used in the first 3 Cultivation Realms, with benefits in different measures, depending on which realm the cultivator is in. For example, if there is a cultivator who is in the first Cultivation Realm, at any level other than 9, one, two, or three pills of these can help him/her to ascend one full level in the time it takes to process the pill. Basically, it is a pill made from materials with a lot of spiritual energy concentration, and that is why it can do that ''miracle''. In the second realm, a cultivator needs 10 to 15 pills to ascend a full level. In the third realm needs more than 30. But this is a pill that can be used as many times as required by the cultivator and this is what makes it more valuable, well, also that it is a very difficult pill to make. Now, the thing is that Tang Yin has no idea whether in this world these pills are used or not, and he has no idea whether they know how to control the remaining spiritual energy that can harm the cultivator who consumes them, so first, he needed some information about it. Are 100 pills of these a large amount here? He doesn''t know. In his world, these pills are never used he knows of their existence, but he never uses them because they are useless. The first 3 Cultivation Realms are passed as if they are nothing, more so in a sect at the level of the Tang Yin Supreme Sect. Although well, in the first two realms, they usually take some time to cross them because these are the ''Base'' of a cultivator. That''s also why they don''t use these pills, they can''t cross those two cultivation realms with external methods unless it''s medicinal baths, etc. But there are even many people in that place who don''t even know about the existence of this pill. That''s why he has no idea whether such a pill is useful in this world. Those were Tang Yin''s thoughts. Which, of course, were not the same thoughts of Huang Feifei and the man in front of him. This man even stood up a little with a start. --"Do you have Initial Ascension pills, Young Master!?" he shouted in shock, startling Tang Yin in the process. But the man quickly realized his mistake and immediately covered his mouth and sat down, then proceeded to apologize to Tang Yin. --"I''m sorry, Young Master... It''s just, that those pills are too valuable." Said the man lowering his head. Tang Yin then looked at him interestedly. --"Don''t you have alchemists who can make them?" Tang Yin asked curiously. He just wanted to find out how valuable these things were, but he couldn''t ask directly. Otherwise, this guy will get suspicious, he thought. The man in front of him frowned slightly and lowered his voice. --"It''s not that we don''t have them, there are several who can make them. But they go out to the market very little; between 1,000 and 5,000 of them are sold every year in different cities of the empire. Last year only 1,500 went on sale and this year there are barely 500. The young master must understand, in an empire with more than 500 million inhabitants, how could they be enough? We have more than 100,000 cultivators. It is impossible for them to be enough." He said with a helpless smile. Tang Yin then understood and nodded toward him. --"What''s the price? Of a bottle of 10 pills?" Tang Yin asked. This question already seemed to confirm to this man that Tang Yin had these pills, so he became excited. If he could advertise more of these pills in this week''s auction... They would surely make a ton of money. --"Young Master, it is difficult to estimate a price, more so at this time when there are so many cultivators of that range of cultivation in the city, they would kill for those pills. But I can assure you that they can be sold at a price that will satisfy you." He replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. He immediately took out 20 jade bottles with 10 pills each. These jade bottles were given by the system at the time gave him the pills, so they were kept very well preserved. After that, he spoke. --"They are 200 pills of the same grade, all 3-star pills. I will leave them to you and expect the money as soon as the auction is over. I can''t participate at this time." Tang Yin said, and the man was surprised. --"200 pills of the initial ascension? Is it really 200 pills?" He asked, and immediately grabbed one of the bottles and looked inside¡­ Tang Yin did not answer him, he let him see for himself. The man was astonished as soon as he saw the pills inside, he looked at another bottle and then another and another... He continuously opened several more bottles and was surprised that they were really all those all-important pills. ''Shit... I think we have greatly underestimated it...'' Thought the man at that moment, but it was no time to be surprised. He immediately stood up, extremely happy, but at the same time very nervous, and bowed to Tang Yin. --"Young master, I will make sure they are sold at the best price, thank you for trusting me!" Said the man firmly while bowing at 90 degrees. Tang Yin just laughed. --"Haha, I hope so. I will wait for your good news." Tang Yin said. This last he said to make it seem that he no longer wanted to have people in his house at this time, and the man in front of him, Lord Ku, nodded quickly understanding his intentions. --"Of course, I will be on my way, young Master. If you need anything, drop in looking for me, Mr. Ku, where you always do. I will be sure to attend to you." He said and then quickly left. He was so nervous that he almost fell down the stairs to the entrance, but as best he could he started to run in the direction of his work. This is something of utmost importance, and he must discuss it with his president. Tang Yin on the other hand, just stood there next to Huang Feifei. Although she was amazed that Tang Yin had those pills, she remembered Xie Meiyu and thought that she had given them to him, so she didn''t bother to ask. She didn''t need to know all of Tang Yin''s secrets, as long as he didn''t do anything wrong to her and was with her, it was enough. Tang Yin got up after he saw that Lord Ku had left and decided to take out everything he had bought. A large number of spiritual herbs were laid out on the table, different kinds of herbs of many different ages and the like. Huang Feifei was surprised to see that pile of expensive spiritual herbs and looked at him. --"Young Master, what is that for? There are many Spiritual Herbs..." She said, and Tang Yin smiled at her. --"They are for you. We will use them during this time to strengthen you to the limit so that when I leave, you will have no trouble at the academy." Tang Yin replied. This surprised her even more. --"So many herbs, for me? No need, young master. I just want you to teach me a little martial arts and how to control my inherited spiritual weapon, that''s enough for me. This is too much money spent on me, it''s going to waste." She said quickly while waving both hands in denial. But Tang Yin only shrugged his shoulders. --"I bought them for you and I''ll use them on you. I can''t use pills or herbs, but I assure you that we will use all these spiritual herbs on you, because only then can I get the most out of them." Tang Yin said firmly, and right after he said it, he spoke in his mind. ''Administrator, help me to make a training for Huang Feifei.'' He said, and the Administrator immediately responded with a nod and started working. Tang Yin also didn''t let Huang Feifei continue to object and spoke first than her. --"Tell me, how long do you have until the academy tests start?" Tang Yin asked, and she could only answer obediently, as she noticed that he didn''t want her to reject this. --"I applied and I was told that in a month the tryouts start for me, as I can skip the first phase and directly enter the second phase which is done at the Imperial Academy." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. If he was right, the imperial academy was in the imperial capital, which is not too far from this city, and one month is more than enough to prepare Huang Feifei. Because of that, he smiled. --"Then that''s enough." He said and then threw a cultivation technique at her. --"I want you to study the first pages right now. As soon as you finish, consume these five pills and come to the courtyard, we will start the training today." Tang Yin said, and after leaving the five pills of the initial ascension on the table, he went to the courtyard directly. If he stayed, she might find a way to object here and there, which was troublesome. So, he did things firmly to show her his determination. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could then only watch helplessly as he left and could only accept what he said. It was what she wanted anyway. So, she began to study the cultivation technique quickly. Chapter 45: Starting the training Just as Tang Yin stepped out into the courtyard, the Administrator sent him a message through the system to show him the training he had prepared. During the time they have been together, Tang Yin has seen the usefulness of this system. Not only does he have a great deal of knowledge of many things, but he can thoroughly investigate things that even Tang Yin cannot. In addition, when he completed the mission to save Huang Feifei that one time, the system unlocked a new option that had an external use. This option gives Tang Yin detailed information about anything in his view, even a small leaf on the ground. But that''s just the first part, and although the information it gives about each thing is very detailed, the most amazing part is that it can measure distances and gives Tang Yin an enhanced view, although only to see information about what is far away from him, as long as it is within his field of vision. Moreover, it is that option that also gives him another feature: Analyze a person in search of the Training/Pills/Spiritual Herbs/Treasures that suit best. That is, it can determine the best path to follow within someone''s cultivation path, although, according to the Administrator, right now it is limited to the first 5 Cultivation Realms, and he needs to upgrade the system to use it on a larger scale. For Tang Yin, this is a great help since, although he can do that on his own, because he has no cultivation and therefore cannot ''see'' beyond the physical, doing it on his own would take a long time. Whereas the system, can do it in a matter of minutes. Tang Yin was looking at the system window in front of him as he thought about this nice feature and smiled. ''Okay, you will add the Spiritual Baths with fire-type and air-type spiritual herbs every day to it. In addition, add the training without spiritual energy to it as well.'' Tang Yin said in his mind, and the Administrator nodded. [Okay, that sounds good.] He replied smiling. Lately, the two''s relationship has improved, and they even make a good team, although they occasionally argue with each other, they usually maintain good harmony. In fact, Tang Yin feels grateful to the system because he has been able to see how useful it is. Moreover, it was thanks to him that he found the first training for Huang Feifei, which turned her from someone who did not know how to use spiritual energy to someone who could use it skillfully and fight some spiritual beasts at the same time. She accomplished this in a very short time, which means that the training was undoubtedly very good. Tang Yin then took out some ancient spiritual bamboo about 2 meters in size that he bought from the association and stacked them nearby while grasping one of them firmly with his hand. ''Hm, I think this might work...'' Tang Yin thought and made a horizontal movement with the bamboo in his hand. This move, although it didn''t carry much power if someone had seen it, they would have felt that it was made by a great expert swordsman. It was an impeccable horizontal movement that carried with it a great sword mastery. Although Tang Yin was not a great master swordsman in his world, as his Heavenly Hammers were enough to destroy any enemy, still, he still had among his external spiritual weapons a sword, so he knew very well how to use it. Moreover, among his wives, there is a very famous swordswoman in his world. When Tang Yin made that horizontal movement, he smiled, remembering his wife. ''Sword Empress, huh... You really were one of a kind, Xingyue.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment. His wife in her time, had been recognized as the Empress of the Sword. To some she was the Saint of the Sword, and to others a true goddess. Even Tang Yin''s father bestowed upon her the title of ''Empress of the Sword'' receiving the highest possible honors for a sword master. She was the greatest genius in her field. And Tang Yin was the one who trained with her always, so he had learned a lot of swordplay. Because of this, perhaps in this world, no one could compare to Tang Yin in swordplay. Just when Tang Yin was thinking about various things and remembering the past, he noticed that Huang Feifei had come out, and then he turned to see her. --"Take out your Spirit Weapon, we can''t waste the moment. You might have an epiphany if we do it as soon as you finish studying." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Huang Feifei nodded. --"Okay, but what are the spirit bamboos for?" she asked as she took out her scepter. Tang Yin smiled at her. --"Let''s fight, I''ll use these instead." Tang Yin replied, surprising Huang Feifei. --"We''re going to fight? And you want to use ancient spirit bamboo for that? Isn''t it too expensive?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Yes, besides, you can''t use spiritual energy. This is training, get ready. From today, it will be 8 hours of training daily." Tang Yin replied and immediately rushed towards her as he made a horizontal movement to strike her, surprising her. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldn''t help but unconsciously move her scepter quickly to hit the bamboo. Just then, they both collided with a small sound, but immediately the ancient spiritual bamboo broke in two, and Tang Yin gave her a small tap on her head with the rest of the bamboo. --"Don''t use spiritual energy, I told you. Besides, why are you letting your guard down so quickly?" Tang Yin said in a scolding manner with a stern look. She was surprised and replied. --"But you..." --"Don''t answer, let''s go again." Tang Yin said quickly interrupting her. Then he turned around and grabbed another bamboo with a smile. ''I''m sorry if I don''t do this, I won''t be able to teach you properly. Only when you realize that every mistake of yours is money lost, will you be able to improve faster.'' Tang Yin thought to himself and nodded at her again. --"Fight as usual, use your scepter to fight with me hand-to-hand following the instructions of that cultivation technique." Tang Yin said. And Huang Feifei, although confused, could somewhat understand what Tang Yin wanted to do, so she nodded. --"Yes." She replied, and Tang Yin then moved towards her again with a vertical strike. This was quickly countered by Huang Feifei''s scepter, and Tang Yin then moved his right leg quickly to throw a kick at her and gave her a small kick in the side pushing her backward as she was taken by surprise. After steadying himself for a moment, Tang Yin again struck horizontally with his bamboo, but at this blow, Huang Feifei again made a mistake and used spiritual energy again, which broke the ancient spiritual bamboo into uneven parts. Tang Yin did not say anything to her. He simply turned around, grabbed another bamboo, and again threw a strong blow at her while she did not understand what was happening. In that way, the first blow hit in place, the second blow destabilized Huang Feifei, and the third one broke the bamboo. The pattern was repeated three times in different ways. Tang Yin always gave a different stroke, and he was not doing it fast because he wanted to explain something to Huang Feifei with the patterns he was using. On the last time the bamboo was broken, Tang Yin again grabbed another one, and this time he stood firm while staring at Huang Feifei. --"There have been several times you break the bamboo and I have used several different patterns of attacks; do you understand anything?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, knowing the answer. She shook her head. --"...I don''t understand..." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. --"I''ll attack upstairs." He said and immediately launched himself at her in a vertical strike. Huang Feifei then moved her scepter upwards to try to parry the blow as she had done before, but immediately Tang Yin retracted the bamboo and moved his body quickly in good footwork towards her, leaving her surprised, so she quickly tried to defend herself. But Tang Yin again used his footwork to move to the other side, and gave her a strong blow on the left arm. Still, this time he did not stop and quickly swung his bamboo towards Huang Feifei''s stomach and gave her a strong thrust, which pushed her back. Tang Yin then ran a little to the right and immediately threw another strong blow to her side managing to hit her narrowly, but he quickly retracted his bamboo towards her and turned around to give her a strong spinning kick in the chest. But he stopped just before hitting her, leaving her stunned. After trying to defend herself from the first two blows, only 5 seconds had passed, and Tang Yin had already moved around her and managed to give her several blows which she did not see coming. Besides that final blow... It could send her strongly backward. For a moment, she felt fear. Tang Yin noticed this, so he stopped. --"You didn''t use spiritual energy this time, congratulations." Tang Yin said with a smile. He then proceeded to explain to her why this training, which was so strange to her. **** NT: Hello, thank you very much for reading. Today my novel has been contracted, thank you very much to everyone who has supported the novel so far. So I''ll be posting more chapters throughout the day (I''m planning to post 3 daily) and I''m planning to do some massive releases to commemorate, Thank you for reading! Chapter 46: Training (2) --"During each of the rounds I did, I was only looking for you to learn those 4 attack patterns, and the end was for you to realize that you didn''t understand anything but the essence of the training. You thought I would attack with one of the 4 patterns because you remembered that at the beginning, I attacked starting from the top. That is wrong, but you did not use spiritual energy, because you understood that, if you use it, you will damage the bamboo, and that is fine. But I am not looking for you to learn the patterns, the patterns are created by you while analyzing the battle." Tang Yin said but did not stop. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"What I want you to understand with this training is that your enemies will almost always have a second attack ready in case the first one fails. So, don''t think about the attack you are seeing, because you will know how to stop it. You must think about how you are going to stop the next attack because that one you don''t know where it will come from." Tang Yin said. Just as he finished saying that, Huang Feifei''s eyes twinkled a little in understanding. ''So that''s why he attacked me in simple and slow patterns, but that could happen...'' She thought and immediately nodded after doing so, so she sighed deeply. ''I must make an effort if I want to learn. I can''t let his effort go to waste. I must learn everything he wants to teach me to the best of my ability so he won''t think I''m a burden...'' She thought, and after taking about four breaths, she relaxed and stared at Tang Yin, then moved her scepter a little. --"Let''s proceed, Tang Yin." She said firmly, and Tang Yin then smiled. ''Looks like she''ll really be focused now.'' Tang Yin thought. Actually, she missed more than she should have because Tang Yin attacked her unawares every time, and because she was in a state of confusion, she couldn''t respond correctly to his attacks. But he had to do so that she could understand everything perfectly. Tang Yin then nodded towards her, and immediately ran in her direction and quickly started a small combat. Tang Yin quickly attacked her this time with his bamboo as the small sound of blows rang throughout the courtyard. She was just defending herself while enduring the blows Tang Yin continuously gave her. Tang Yin was not going easy on her just because she was a woman, so even though he restrained himself, he still gave her strong blows on her body to destabilize her back and forth... Several fights went on that day, while Tang Yin talked continuously as they fought, trying to teach her different things. Huang Feifei was cooperative and a good student, trying to memorize everything while understanding what she could. A few hours later... Huang Feifei was lying on the ground with her face a little red, and with some small bruises all over her body, she was sweating profusely and panting heavily. Tang Yin then smiled at her. --"You''ve worked hard today, let''s go inside. We are not done yet." Tang Yin said as he gave her his hand. She smiled tiredly as she grabbed his hand, and then they went inside. Huang Feifei had understood one more thing today. Tang Yin had bought the bamboo to give her more pressure in her learning. But, despite that, a total of 25 bamboos were still broken. She regretted this. For if she had been careful, she would not have broken so many. But Tang Yin was satisfied with this. ''For the first day, 25 bamboos alone are great progress. As expected of a heavenly body.'' He thought with a smile. There was another reason why he had chosen to teach her by beating her. It was, precisely, her celestial body. Crimson Fire Heavenly Body, also nicknamed as the Crimson Flower Body. It is an extremely good heavenly body, one of the best of its kind. When Tang Yin found out that she had such a body, he was so pleasantly surprised that he even wanted to take her with him everywhere, just to keep her well. It''s because this is a body that can ascend into a very unique, special, and legendary Divine Body... The Divine Phoenix Body! A true Divine Phoenix Body! Even if it is very difficult to ascend it, it is still possible, and if achieved, it would become one of the greatest powers of his world in the future. Now, there is a little problem that Tang Yin noticed when he saw this Heavenly Body in Huang Feifei. Her attribute is wind, why does she have the Crimson Flower Body? The Crimson Flower Body is characterized by bringing out its best version when the wearer is of fire attribute, why would it come out in someone of wind attribute? This can be easily explained. Huang Feifei''s first attribute is wind, which is true. But it is not necessarily the only one. She can perfectly be compatible with all attributes at the same time, so her celestial body will not be affected even if she trains wind. But it is advisable that starting from the Seventh Spiritual Bone, she starts to obtain the Bones of Fire attribute to get the most out of it since, after all, only with fire can demonstrate the capabilities of a Fire Body. In addition, this is a body that is coveted by the whole world but hard to find. Having it in front of him was already a great miracle from heaven, which Tang Yin could not waste, so he was happy. But, the thing about this heavenly body is that it is a body that tends to learn by blows. The more blows it receives, the more it will understand what it is trying to teach. Some say it is because the Divine Phoenix of ancient times was a masochistic bird, but perhaps that is a lie. So far, what Tang Yin knows is that it is because of her blood, which is a blood that will learn faster when faced with adversity, although it is not confirmed. Still, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that she learns faster with blows. So that''s how he will teach her. When they both entered the house, Tang Yin started to prepare some things. First, he took out a huge pot and put it on top of a huge fire with a lot of fire. After that, he poured plenty of water that he had bought at the association and many spiritual herbs of different kinds that soon started to paint the water a green color. Then Tang Yin looked at Huang Feifei who was sitting resting while looking at him. --"Take off your clothes, you will take a Spiritual Bath while cultivating in there. This will improve your foundation, spiritual energy, and physique extensively, although it might be very painful. Also, you''re going to cultivate in there all night, so make yourself comfortable." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Huang Feifei looked at him in astonishment. --"Is that whole bunch of spiritual herbs for me to grow? Are you really going to waste that much money on medicinal baths?" She asked, and after that, she spoke again. --"That''s too expensive, Tang Yin!" She exclaimed, clearly not wanting to do this, but Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders and moved over to where she was standing to stroke her head a little. --"Spending money on you I don''t see it as a waste. If I''m going to strengthen you, I''m going to do it right and spend as much money as it takes. That was why I decided to sell those pills today, in case it''s necessary." Tang Yin said with a smile and then went to continue preparing the water. --"Besides, you will have a medicinal bath daily for the next month, so you should get used to it." Tang Yin said calmly, and she didn''t know what to say. Her beautiful little eyes filled with tears for a moment. She hadn''t expected to find someone who didn''t mind spending so much money on her. On helping her to be strong and thus can fulfill her revenge. But... That feeling he gave her; was something that made her feel safe and protected. Plus, it made her feel like she finally had someone she could trust. It was a beautiful feeling. But she quickly pulled herself together and did as he told her and pulled a blanket over the end. Then she came up behind him. --"I''m done..." She said softly, and Tang Yin nodded as he turned and was about to speak, but when he saw her blushing as she was illuminated by the moonlight coming through the windows, in a small bathing blanket... Chapter 47: Disturbed mind Tang Yin had difficulty calming down as soon as he saw her. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked so beautiful, so unique and so delightful to his eyes, that for a moment he had the impulse to pounce on her as if she were a small prey he wanted to hunt and yet he had only seen her for a few seconds. The beautiful landscape in front of him stunned him for a moment, but he quickly pulled himself together and nodded to her. He didn''t show anything on his half-visible face, he simply pointed to the pot. --"Come in, may hurt yourself a little at first, but you must hold on." Tang Yin said, and she nodded gently and entered the tub. As expected, she felt pain at first. It was a stabbing pain that circled her body back and forth, but she gritted her teeth and endured. The reason for the pain was the large amount of spiritual energy that was stored in this large pot. The spiritual herbs and other materials used for the medicinal bath contained a large amount of spiritual energy which, when put into boiling water under Tang Yin''s procedure and preparation, caused all that spiritual energy to spread throughout the water. Tang Yin then began to explain to her a little bit about what would do, step by step... While she began to cultivate the cultivation technique Tang Yin had given her, which was an advanced cultivation technique for scepter use. One that belonged to his sect, although this was the first phase, out of a total of 12 phases. But, still, it was a Supreme Grade Technique. The Golden Arm of the Supreme Scepter is its name and basically what it seeks to achieve is that, whoever learns it, feels as if the scepter were one with the dominant arm. But it is difficult to master it, in fact, if Huang Feifei manages to master the First level of this first phase before Tang Yin leaves, it would already give him a good surprise. Because it is very difficult to do so. After all, it is a genuine cultivation technique with incredible effect. Even in his world such a technique was coveted by all Divine Masters who used a Scepter as a spiritual weapon, but it was not available to them. It is one of the best-kept techniques of his sect, which Tang Yin learned at some point. That''s why Huang Feifei finds it difficult to learn it, but he still started to cultivate it fervently, while listening to Tang Yin''s explanation. The fact that she had to cultivate a technique like that inside a medicinal bath was so that her body would be purified and shaped by the spiritual energy and at the same time, she would get to use the spiritual energy purified by the fire to make breakthroughs in her learning. The spiritual energy would start hitting her body again and again while she is cultivating, which will make her body slowly absorb the spiritual energy in the water. Although it is a slow and painful process, it is a process that leaves the best benefits. That is because spiritual energy in a liquid state is the best way to cultivate and strengthen a cultivator''s body and foundation. This is because the human body is mostly composed of water. Therefore, although the process is painful, it is still the best way to cultivate and make someone achieve a better understanding of everything. After having explained a few things here and there, Tang Yin took out 10 initial ascension pills and threw them into the water, one by one, 30 minutes apart from each other. Gradually, these began to melt in the water and soon turned into huge fountains of spiritual energy that were beating back and forth on Huang Feifei''s beautiful body. From the initial ascension pills given by the system, Tang Yin could verify that they have no impurities. And being so pure, they are the best source to get spiritual energy in these medicinal baths for Huang Feifei, so those are the ones will use. --"...Remember, don''t use spiritual energy for anything but cultivation. Don''t resist the blows..." Tang Yin said at that moment and threw the second pill... Thus, 5 hours later, Tang Yin released all the pills, and Huang Feifei although she was in pain and being continuously hit by those huge streams of spiritual water back and forth, still endured this and entered a state of cultivation. Seeing this, Tang Yin smiled. ''I didn''t think she could endure all night on the first day and she''s been clenching her teeth tightly all this time to endure, it seems I underestimated her desire to become strong.'' Tang Yin thought and after that, he turned around and left. She needed to cultivate on her own in order to understand everything perfectly and he needed to think about various things. During the day, he had heard something that disturbed his peace of mind, though it was nothing bad. It was simply something that touched a beautiful memory from the past. A beautiful, but painful memory from about 10 years ago. So, Tang Yin went up to the rooftop and looked at the night sky, that beautiful starry sky was still there. This beautiful scenery, that beautiful moon that was a little different here than it was in his world, was still there. The big and small stars that could be seen in the distance¡­ Everything beautiful about the starry sky, it was still there and, even though he had changed worlds, he could still see that beautiful starry sky. But... ''...If you are not there to accompany me to look at this beautiful scenery, how can I enjoy it in its entirety?'' Tang Yin thought with great nostalgia, as he remembered a beautiful woman from his past. Yes, it had only been 10 years since he had last seen her. But, sadly, those 10 years would soon turn into 20 years, and then into 100 years, and likewise into 1,000 years.... Very soon they would become 1 million years and he would never see her again. Even if at some point, he achieves immortality and achieves to live forever, he would never see her again. Right now, he is closer to those 10 years turning into a billion years than he is to seeing her again. Because that is the harsh reality facing a person who lost someone they loved. It is a reality that, the fewer years that have passed, the more painful it is. Because that person knows that there is a whole life ahead to live, but it is a whole life in which their loved one will not be there. ''...My beloved and desired Star Reader. Always loved by the Moon and adored by the Stars. My precious Qingyue, my beloved Moon Queen... I would love to have returned to the past instead of reincarnating... Only then could I see you again...'' Tang Yin thought and leaned back on a corner of the rooftop to look at the beautiful night sky. Right now, he didn''t want to see anything else. He didn''t want to think anything else. He didn''t want anything to disturb his current state of mind. He only wanted to remember one of the people who had been of the greatest importance in his life. ''...If only fate wasn''t so cruel and I wasn''t so weak...'' He thought and his consciousness soon faded away in an inaudible whisper of the beautiful moon in front of him. ... Chapter 48: Surprise attack? Two weeks later... Tang Yin immediately dodged Huang Feifei''s scepter attack narrowly and immediately threw a strong punch from the bottom towards her abdomen, which was avoided by Huang Feifei moving a little to the right and after avoiding it, she quickly moved her left leg to the front to stopped straight and sent a strong punch using her scepter as if it was part of her right arm, the punch was right towards Tang Yin''s face. Just then, Tang Yin smiled under his bandages. He felt proud of that attack but still easily countered it by moving the bamboo in his other hand to the front, making the tip of the scepter collide with the tip of the bamboo. As soon as he did this, he moved the hand holding the bamboo sharply to the left to deflect the attack. This caused Huang Feifei to immediately put more force into her attack, but Tang Yin had already deflected it enough, so as soon as he sensed that she was putting force into the attack, Tang Yin let go of the bamboo, causing Huang Feifei to frown a little, somewhat confused. Tang Yin then used that moment of bewilderment on Huang Feifei to quickly approach her and throw a strong blow that couldn''t be avoided towards her chest. *SWOSH* Just before he hit her, he stopped. She then stepped back and smiled somewhat embarrassedly at him. --"I''m sorry... I keep making the same mistake." She said, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. --"That''s already a big improvement. You were able to fight on par with me for 30 minutes in martial arts, at the beginning you couldn''t even last 1 minute, feel proud of your achievement. Also, your scepter handling has improved, which makes me happy. It''s just that you''re not understanding all the forms of fighting that exist." Tang Yin said with a calm smile. Then he bent down to grab a small broken wooden stick to write something on the ground. --"Remember, Feifei. If you are at a disadvantage, you must play with the opponent''s mind, understand? Physically, I am not stronger than you, because, no matter how you contain your spiritual energy, it is still within you and strengthens your muscles. If I were to receive a frontal attack coming from you, I would die 100% of the time, you know that, right?" Tang Yin said and looked at her a little. She nodded. Then he continued. --"That''s why I don''t usually attack you head-on unless I see the opportunity, but in order to see that opportunity, I must create it. This is why you must think quickly of possible mental attacks that I can use to create this opportunity, and I am not talking about illusions or other spiritual powers that affect the mind." --"I am referring to small movements that may cause bewilderment in your mind. These are also mental attacks because they can leave you in confusion for a second and this second is vital in a battle. If you think about that, you could surely counter me because you are faster than me and you will also learn how to create these attacks." Tang Yin talked quite a bit while recreating a similar small scene on Earth. Huang Feifei listened to him attentively and nodded at everything he said while keeping Tang Yin''s every word in her mind. He then nodded. --"Go get ready, let''s go out." Tang Yin said after explaining that to her, and she looked at him in confusion. --"Where are we going? They already brought you the money for the pills and so on..." She spoke confused. Did they have any responsibility? She thought in confusion. Tang Yin smiled at her as he stared at her. --"You reached the Ninth Level 1 week ago, so we''re going to get your second Spiritual Bone. Also, this one you''re going to get on your own, so prepare well. I''ll be waiting for you." Tang Yin said with a calm smile and turned to leave. When Huang Feifei heard that they were going to get their second Spiritual Bone, she was immediately happy, and a beautiful smile bloomed on her face. Without wasting any time, she went to get ready to go hunting. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For her, and perhaps for any cultivator, there is nothing more beautiful than going to get the spiritual bones because it means that her hard work has paid off. During this time, she not only managed to reach the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. But she also built a strong foundation, and although it still needed to be perfected, it was still very good. In fact, at present, if she faced other people, she should be able to easily beat people in the First Level of the Third Realm. Because her spiritual energy management, handling of her spiritual weapon, and martial arts have improved remarkably. Tang Yin was proud of her for this¡­ Soon, she finished grooming herself, and they left the city shortly after and entered the closest spiritual forest to the city, which is a rather large spirit forest controlled by the empire. They don''t have such powerful Beasts, but there are enough 1,500-year-old ones. It''s just that, in order to hunt here, you must pay a high amount depending on the beast you want to hunt. For example, this time Tang Yin told Huang Feifei that he should hunt a 1,500-2,000-year-old beast, which cost him 1,500-2,000 spiritual gold coins. That''s pretty cheap, at least for him. Although he could have gotten it for free if he used the token Jun Xilei had given Huang Feifei since it''s free for Imperial Academy students. But well, anyway, it''s cheap, so he didn''t complain. Soon, both of them were inside the Spiritual Forest. Tang Yin was trailing behind looking at the way Huang Feifei was searching for her spiritual beast. ''...Hm, it already knows which one should hunt, so I shouldn''t worry...'' Tang Yin thought as trailed behind, watching Huang Feifei at every step. They had agreed that, once inside the forest, they would not talk to each other, so they said nothing and simply walked behind each other, with a considerable distance between them. In that way, several hours passed while Huang Feifei prowled around the area of the 1,500-year-old beasts. She had seen many beasts, but none interesting to her. Basically, she was looking for some Hawk like the one from last time, some Air Attribute Killer Snake (which is extremely rare), or a certain mythical Air Attribute beast, which is almost impossible to get in a forest like this: Great Spiritual Eaves. It is a giant beast that is rarely seen, even within the Spiritual Forests. In fact, Tang Yin knows that in this place it is impossible to get any of those because Spiritual Eaves of any attribute are not in Artificial Spiritual Forests like this one. They are only in the great natural spiritual forests because that is their natural habitat. Just as Tang Yin thought that he heard a sound in the distance and quickly focused his gaze. ''Oh, the same Hawk, but it''s small...'' Tang Yin thought. Huang Feifei also noticed it, but seeing that it was small, she didn''t think anything of it. Thus, it was soon about to fall night again... But, to her bad luck, night fell, and she found nothing. The first day no luck. The second day... She spent the whole day searching and searching and had no luck either. It was normal, so they were both patients. Finding those two beasts that time on the first try was something rarely seen, usually the hunts are like this time. Slow, unless you''re looking for Collection Bones, but this time they''re going for Main Bones. So... Day three passed... And soon, on the fourth day... Tang Yin jumped on top of a tree, and it was just the moment when Huang Feifei stomped hard and quickly took out her spiritual scepter, slamming it hard to the ground. Then a small yellow array like a broken ring, coiled on her right arm as it glowed yellow. Just then, several attacks came from a specific place from a dead point of Huang Feifei. They came like daggers created by the wind and were about to hit her... Chapter 49: Battle Tang Yin saw these attacks and was a little surprised. ''A winged snake, huh...'' he thought. He hadn''t seen the attacking beast, but he could guess what kind of beast it was from the attacks. Tang Yin then looked at Huang Feifei and smiled. ''Let''s see how it will respond...'' He thought. He wasn''t going to help her in her battle unless it was very dangerous, and in that case, he would just help her run. Just before the attack of the spirit beast hit her, Huang Feifei turned around quickly and moved her right hand which held her scepter forward forcefully and immediately, the array which was in the shape of a broken ring that was coiled on her arm, moved forward all over her arm and then all over the body of her scepter, and, the moment it reached the tip of it, it manifested in front of the scepter, as it became hoop-shaped and shone brightly in a deep yellow color. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, the attack of the beast hit that place hard. Huang Feifei frowned slightly but resisted the attack strongly, and as soon as she finished resisting, although she still did not visualize the beast attacking her, she circled her feet to the right while swinging the scepter in her right arm like a bat and hit the hoop-shaped array in front of her hard. This caused the array to glow even brighter and fired a strong air attack in the direction where the previous attack came from. This attack crossed the place like a huge blade made of air and soon hit several trees in the vicinity hard. Some were broken by the impact, and then the spirit beast came into view. Tang Yin smiled when he saw her attack like this. ''She has become more versatile with her attacks using the materialized Spiritual Bone.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. The array in front of Huang Feifei is her materialized Spiritual Bone. These can be materialized in different ways once you obtain them. For example, you can use them as a matrix on your chest to resist a strong enemy attack that you can''t avoid. You can use them as a shield the way Huang Feifei used them or even to attack as she did. Once you get it, the Spiritual Bone can practically become a materialization of your spiritual power and can be used in many ways. That''s why the more you have, the better. You can become an impregnable fortress by using them to strengthen your muscles completely or just to protect your vital areas. How you can use it is entirely up to you. At least, that is Tang Yin''s concept. Unfortunately, Huang Feifei doesn''t know how to use it like that. Still, it''s enough for now. ''...Hm, 1,700 years, huh... She shouldn''t have any problems if she synthesizes that spiritual beast, since she''s built a good foundation, but... Will she have the guts?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the black-on-white winged snake and then looked at Huang Feifei. ''Let''s see your decision, Feifei.'' He thought with a smile and focused on looking at her. She would have trouble this time because the winged snake is a dangerous and annoying beast. Plus, it''s winged, so it can fly. ''Though well, first, you should find a way to knock it off its flight or you won''t be able to fight.'' He thought. Huang Feifei below noticed the snake and frowned slightly. Still, through her mind did not pass the probability of leaving. In fact, she quickly summoned her materialized Spiritual Bone in front of her. ''Tang Yin once told me that winged snakes serve me quite well, but that I must find a way to knock them off their flight if I want to do anything... Makes sense, that''s as far as my attack goes.'' She thought with a frown as she looked at the beast that was staring at her. Already been fixed by this beast, so it was her turn to fight. After that, she quickly looked at her surroundings, trying to formulate a strategy for a good fight. After looking at her surroundings, she nodded her head. She had something planned. Just like that, Huang Feifei started to rush forward with her spirit scepter and quickly struck her materialized spiritual bone three times with her scepter, creating three different attacks that flew out toward the spiritual beast. After doing this, Huang Feifei quickly moved her spirit bone with her mind, which was an ability that came within that cultivation technique Tang Yin had taught her earlier. After moving it, she placed it right in the center of her scepter and ran a little faster, but then jumped before her attacks hit their target, and having gotten close to the winged snake, moved her scepter to hit the ground hard. This created a huge wave of air that spread through different places and hit her previous attacks hard pushing them further towards their target, the winged snake. And because the scepter was fine-tipped from the bottom, it stuck firmly into the ground, which brought a smile to Huang Feifei''s face. She then moved a little away from her scepter and quickly launched a flying kick toward the scepter, hitting right where the broken ring-shaped array was. --"First Spiritual Bone Skill, Spiritual Claw of the Royal Scepter." She said, and a strong falcon claw made of air immediately materialized in front of her, using the spiritual energy drained by the spiritual bone to form itself and flew out with great force towards the winged snake that was taken completely by surprise. It never crossed his mind that this human would attack with her spiritual ability from the start and do so in such a strange yet effective way. In fact, even Tang Yin was surprised. ''Shit, did I underestimate her? It''s a very good initial attack strategy.'' He thought to himself in amazement. This is something he taught her. He told her that the spiritual bone is the most versatile thing there is in this world and can be used in many ways. So, if at some point, she devises a strategy of a quick attack, she should make it around her spiritual bone and, if possible, her spiritual ability or in a way that it can be used in the attack. During that time, he gave her several examples, this was one of them. But he never thought that she would judge everything so quickly and choose to use this strategy to initiate! He didn''t know if she did it because it was the first thing that crossed her mind, but he was sure that this was the best strategy she had to initiate at this point. And, in fact, she knew it. Remembering the moment Tang Yin told her this, she immediately thought that this was the best strategy because it was the easiest way to make this beast decide to fight on the ground. But, as a countermeasure, she had prepared something else. Chapter 50: Shit, she is fierce! That was why, as soon as she finished casting that ability, grabbed her spirit scepter and ran to the right of the winged snake. The latter quickly tried to get out of this attack, but the air was against it, so it could not move as fast as it thought it would, and the snake was surprised by this. How could the air be against it? Tang Yin noticed this at this point and was surprised. ''Shit, I really underestimated it. It had already prepared this countermeasure and that''s why it had attacked 3 different points at once in its first attack, it was looking to change the direction of the air temporarily so it could get closer...'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, and it was just the moment when Huang Feifei had gotten under the winged snake and it was also the moment when the snake was continuously hit by all the attacks Huang Feifei had launched earlier. *KYAAAAAA* A loud scream was heard at the moment it was hit by the spiritual ability Huang Feifei had cast earlier. And soon, the enormous body of the winged snake crashed into a tree behind it. As there was no countermeasure prepared to stop it. The snake thought it could escape, and that was its undoing. This moment was seized by Huang Feifei, to throw her Spirit Claw at it again, but this time threw it with the tip of her scepter. Tang Yin frowned slightly at that moment. ''Hm, this is bad. Run out of spiritual energy fast if she keeps going...'' Tang Yin thought but was greatly surprised by the next move Huang Feifei made. She moved her materialized spiritual bone in the form of a broken ring to her right hand and immediately made force on that hand, which caused the spiritual energy to gather there, and immediately flipped her spiritual scepter and grabbed it with the bottom tip pointing toward the snake, then threw her scepter like a spear in that direction with great force. Tang Yin was startled at that moment. ''What the heck?'' He thought in surprise when he saw this, and just then, he saw how Huang Feifei quickly ran around the place. Soon, he saw how the spear-shaped scepter heavily hit the bottom part of the snake that still hadn''t recovered from the previous shock of being hit twice by the same spiritual ability. It hit hard a part that was not very hard of its body, so... *KYAAAAAAA* The loud cry of pain came out of the snake''s mouth at that moment, while the blood sprayed everywhere. But just then, the snake wanted to pull itself together and let out a loud high-pitched ''roar'' that sought to fill itself with courage. It''s just that as soon as the roar came out of its big mouth, it felt dizzy for some reason. Saw the sky spinning around for a moment, and the next thing it felt was that something was pulling it down. The snake didn''t understand what the hell was going on, but, unable to understand what was going on, it was soon slammed with great force against the ground. Even Tang Yin stood up firmly and stared in disbelief at what he was seeing. --"Shit, was it that fierce!?" shouted Tang Yin unconsciously as he watched Huang Feifei had pulled the winged snake by the tail, unnoticed by the snake. That was a 1,700-year-old beast, you know! Although it is one level below Huang Feifei, but it is a Beast. It has more strength than humans by nature, more so a winged snake that, is not only strong but also very cunning. It is a difficult snake to hunt. Despite that, Huang Feifei had managed to deliver a strong blow to it in that strange way. Moreover, considering that the blow came at the moment when the beast was a bit stunned from receiving several attacks continuously, it is only normal that the damage has been greater. But Huang Feifei did not rejoice at this. As soon as she finished doing this, she ran towards the snake and immediately took out her spirit scepter from the snake''s body and being close to it, attacked it with a third claw from up close. This left her quite vulnerable because of the lack of spiritual energy in the body, but it was enough because it hit her right in the wounded place of the snake. The loud cry of pain was heard around the place, but Huang Feifei was not worried about this. She took this moment to hit that wounded place with several more powers. And, just as the snake let out a loud roar trying to recompose itself, Huang Feifei jumped backward and being in the air, fixed the head of the snake that had its great jaws open and threw her scepter straight towards its mouth... The snake did not even notice this. It wagged its tail and swung to give Huang Feifei a strong blow. She noticed this and with a quick thought made her materialized spiritual bone move in front of her as she moved both arms towards her chest to protect herself from the blow. It was impossible to dodge it. *BOOOM* The next thing she heard and felt was how her materialized spiritual bone could not fully withstand the blow and broke into pieces after holding it for a few moments, then the tail managed to hit her hard. *BOOOM* Her body went flying heavily backward and collided with several trees in a row... When Tang Yin saw this, he quickly jumped off the tree he was in and ran to where she was. ''Crap, she was doing well, but she was too impatient.'' He thought quickly and glanced at the snake but ignored it and kept running after Huang Feifei. It didn''t take him long to arrive, and he quickly grabbed her in a hug. Her body was dirty and hurt, with several wounds all over, so he quickly took out some recovery pills he had bought earlier and gave them to her. She swallowed them and then looked at him with a proud smile. --"...I killed its, Tang Yin." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded helplessly at her after giving a small sigh. --"How can you act so impatient? You could have killed it without taking any hits, why did you throw your scepter like that? A cultivator can''t drop his weapon unless has an actual countermeasure for any circumstances that may arise afterward." He reproved with a scolding manner. But Huang Feifei didn''t bother and just leaned back a little on his chest. --"I don''t care, I still killed it, hmph." She replied with a little snort at the end. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin could only sigh softly and caress her face a little. --"Congratulations, I didn''t expect you to be so strong right now. You have surprised me." Tang Yin said after understanding what she wanted him to do. That''s when she smiled and started to feel happier. Tang Yin looked at the snake that was practically motionless on the ground. It wasn''t quite dead, but it could kill it at any moment. Why would it be in that state, even though it managed to strike the last blow? Simple enough, and the answer is nailed in its mouth. ''This girl, she has good precision.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, as he looked at the spiritual scepter stuck between the snake''s mouth and the ground. That was the final blow. After having restored some of her spiritual energy with Tang Yin''s pills, she stood up as Tang Yin led her to where the snake was. --"Are you going to synthesize it? It''s 1,700 years old, that''s 200 years more than you should." Tang Yin said as he asked if she wanted to synthesize it. Huang Feifei also knew that it was a 1,700-year-old beast, but she still nodded. If she wasn''t willing to take risks then it would be best if she wasn''t a cultivator. --"Yes, I''ll synthesize it. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. --"You can start synthesizing then. I''ll be here, do it carefully." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei nodded and immediately went to synthesize. It''s something cultivators always look forward to and feel anxious to do, so she doesn''t want to waste any more time. Chapter 51: Cultivation Increase Token In that way, she spent a while synthesizing, and the moment she finished, she began to assimilate her new spiritual bone to make it completely her own. Tang Yin then approached her from behind, took out a Cultivation Increase Token, and used it on her. [Ding] [The Host is trying to use an External Cultivation Augmentation Token: Level 1 on Huang Feifei, someone who had previously received one. Because of this, the token has a 50% chance of working, are you sure to continue?] A system message appeared in front of him at that moment, and Tang Yin frowned as he read it. ''Was there such a thing?'' He thought, and after considering it for a moment, he looked at the system. He was hesitating, but in the end, he answered, ''Yes'' In his mind. [Ding] [An External Cultivation Augmentation Token: Level 1 has been used on Huang Feifei. A great quantity of spiritual energy will be pouring into her from this moment on, up to an hour later, but this spiritual energy may be lost if she fails to cultivate fast enough]. When Tang Yin saw this message, he frowned. It was different from the one he saw earlier. From what he understood from this message, it was that what had a 50% chance of working was not the token itself but the amount of levels she could go up. Because the previous message said that it would raise yes or yes, three levels of cultivation and would not lose any of the spiritual energy, but this time it said that everything would depend on her. She could either go up 1 level, go up all 3, or not go up at all. Tang Yin then looked at Huang Feifei with a smile. ''Feifei, it''s all up to you now.'' Tang Yin thought and then went to sit nearby, though he did not let his guard down. Thus, several hours passed... Tang Yin watched each of the small changes in Huang Feifei and was amazed because this girl did not let any of the spiritual energy that had spread within her go to waste! Even though on several occasions she was seen to be immensely sweaty and even somewhat red, she still struggled to absorb all that spiritual energy that the system had put into her. Currently, her cultivation level is already at the... Fourth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm! She practically went up five levels, from the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm. But... What surprised Tang Yin the most was the fact that this token could do that. Or rather, how did the system do it? He thought. Seeing that Huang Feifei was still cultivating, he pulled out another token. He wouldn''t use it on her. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t. According to the administrator, the first time works 100% of the time, the second time 50% of the time, and the third time would not work on the same person. So, he couldn''t use such a thing on her at the moment, but.... He stared at it for a long while. ''...It can''t be compared to a treasure, but it has a great quantity of spiritual energy inside, why?'' Tang Yin thought. ''Besides, to use it I must set a target, Does the token have the spiritual energy or is it the system?'' Tang Yin plunged into deep thoughts and turned the token in his hand over and over, trying to understand what kind of object this was. He couldn''t understand it. It is a token that has spiritual energy inside (or so the system says), enough to increase three cultivation levels in the third realm. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That''s a great quantity of spiritual energy, how could it contain it, if it wasn''t a spiritual treasure? ''Is it a spiritual bowl?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''An external spiritual bowl...'' He thought again, and at this moment his eyes opened wide. ''Is it a Spiritual Tool, similar to an External Spiritual Weapon!?'' He was in shock when he thought this. ''It''s not impossible, it could be a Spiritual Heart of the Spiritual Container type!'' He thought in astonishment and then quickly asked the question to the administrator. ''Hey, Administrator, could this thing be that thing I think?'' He asked, but even much later, he received no answer. ''Shit, I could be right or I could be close to it or I could just be too far off the mark.'' He thought with annoyance, having received no response from the administrator or the system. Still, he thought it might be closer to reality than far. But he was still a bit confused about some things, it''s just that at that moment, Huang Feifei finished her cultivation, and Tang Yin had to put the token away and look at her. She looked at him and smiled at him, then ran up to him and pounced on him. --"Thank you so much, Tang Yin!" She said sincerely and kissed him on the lips. She knew very well that Tang Yin had used that treasure again on her. She didn''t know what it was because Tang Yin never wanted to tell her. But she had once gone up three levels because of that treasure, and now she had managed to go up three more levels. I didn''t know what kind of treasure it was, but it must be very valuable! For she had never heard of any treasure that could do that. Still, she felt somewhat guilty because he had used so much treasure on her. He had used a lot of time, patiently, to make her strong while she had done nothing for him. Now, she could even fight that way. Right now, she is on the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm. She could even go and assassinate her enemy in her hometown. And it''s all thanks to him. Still, she hadn''t done anything for him... It''s normal for her to feel somewhat guilty. But Tang Yin didn''t care about this. The truth is, he is grateful to her. Her words... It has been enough for him at this moment. So, he nodded to her. --"All right, let''s go back now. Don''t worry, if I have a way to make you stronger, obviously I will. For now, let''s go back to the city, your base is unstable from having gone up 5 levels at once, so it''s time to train." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she quickly nodded. --"Yes, Tang Yin. I will do my best to become stronger so that I can protect you while you can''t cultivate." She replied firmly with a beautiful smile. --"But, shall we take the snake''s body with us?" She asked as she looked at the huge snake body there. Although right now it looked very worn out because the spiritual energy had been drained and turned into Spiritual Bone, even so, it still had value. If they took it to the city, they could sell it for a decent amount of money, which would make them recoup a little of the money spent on hunting it. Just as Tang Yin was about to respond, he noticed movement to his right and turned his gaze to see. --"Someone is coming..." Tang Yin said while looking in a certain direction, just as he said that Huang Feifei also noticed this and looked that way. Chapter 52: Twins? ''Two people... Cultivators, Oh? Are they twins?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the faces of the two people who had just left. They were a man and a woman, very similar despite being of opposite sexes. Although the woman had a black veil on her face that didn''t let her features show properly, from what he could see, they were quite similar. Tang Yin was about to speak just as he saw them, but they both quickly approached and bowed to them. Then the man spoke. --"Gentlemen, could you give us the body of the beast? It may not have much use to you, but to us, it is very valuable." Said the man as he asked, though in truth he had no hope in asking this. The body of a beast over 1,000 years old costs a lot of money, even if it has no spiritual energy. Who would give this away? Actually, he only approached them because noticed that they had been able to hunt this powerful beast when there were only two of them. That meant they were both powerful, so it was good to befriend them. Maybe they could benefit from that in the future. After all, a 1,700-year-old Beast, although it is of the Eighth Level of the Spirit Entry Realm, is still more powerful than the Tenth Level, although with the skills it could be beaten. Even more so a winged snake like this. Tang Yin looked at them somewhat surprised. It was the first time a person who wanted the body of a beast had asked so politely. Besides, they were not entirely weak. The woman was at the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, and the man was at the Seventh Level of the same Realm. They were both about 18 or 19 years old, so they were talented. Even Huang Feifei was surprised that they would ask that in such a way, with such politeness. Tang Yin then smiled. --"What do you need it for? I think you are both aware that this body has a high cost, right? Was 1,700 years old before died." Tang Yin replied, wanting to test them. They both nodded. --"Actually, we''ll be honest, we want it because then we could sell it and pay the entrance fee to the Imperial Academy." Replied the man with some embarrassment. Tang Yin was surprised by the answer he received. --"Can''t you afford it? You are both decent cultivators." Tang Yin said doubtfully, and they both laughed in embarrassment. --"Young Master, we are just peasants from a small city in the south. Our parents died and we don''t have any money. Besides, although we are cultivators, my sister attracts young masters in masse and they want her to marry any of them, if she doesn''t, they won''t let us work. That''s why we are like this." Replied the man. Tang Yin then nodded and looked at the woman, who remained silent all this while. ''I can tell she''s beautiful under that veil. No wonder those guys behave like that.'' Tang Yin thought. After that, he nodded to the man. --"Okay, the beast''s body is yours." Tang Yin said with a smile and then nodded to Huang Feifei. She was happy about the decision he made, so she didn''t say anything, just smiled at him. When both twins heard this, they were a bit stunned, they didn''t expect him to say yes. They only said it to get closer to them, to begin with, why had he decided to gift them something so expensive? Was he some kind of merchant with a lot of money or something? They thought. But they didn''t know how to react quickly, as it wasn''t what they expected. Still, a minute later, they both reacted with joy as they bowed to Tang Yin. --"Thank you very much, Young Master!" --"Thank you very much, Young Master!" They both said at the same time, very grateful. Could hear it in the voice. Tang Yin nodded with a smile. --"Don''t forget to protect your younger sister. A man who abandons his family doesn''t deserve to be a man." Tang Yin said and then turned to leave with Huang Feifei. The young man looked at him somewhat surprised, but quickly nodded. --"Yes, Young Master, I''ll be sure to protect her." He replied firmly, and Tang Yin waved goodbye. --"I didn''t expect them to be such good people... They even gave us this huge body..." said the girl with a smile, under the veil. Her brother nodded to her. --"Hahaha, big sis, we already have for the entrance fee thanks to that young master." He said as ran over to look at the beast''s body. It was in better shape than he thought it would be, so he wondered how they managed to kill it so quickly as to not damage its body so much. His sister smiled and nodded. --"I hope it''s not like those young masters¡­" She said with an uncomfortable smile. Whenever they did favors for her, they always had ulterior motives for doing so. Her brother knew this, so he nodded. --"I don''t think they are, look, they just took off like that and just left us the body here. They seem to be rich. Besides, that girl traveling with him, she''s beautiful, I don''t think he needs beauties." He said with a smile, and his sister nodded. ''He''s right... I don''t think I compare to her, she''s so beautiful...'' She thought admiringly. After that, they both started to prepare the body of the beast they had gotten effortlessly, but which meant a lot to them, a pair of special twins... ... That day, Tang Yin and Huang Feifei returned to the city in high spirits. Huang Feifei was the most animated, who was extremely happy, and talking a lot regarding their battle. If returning to the city meant returning to cultivate fervently under Tang Yin''s tutelage. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was even more excited than before because she had been able to see that that little 2-week training Tang Yin gave her had been the best thing that had ever happened to her. Not only did she get to spend a lot of time with him, but she was also able to improve by leaps and bounds, so she was very encouraged... ¡­ Thus, two weeks passed again, and thus a month had passed since they arrived in the city. During this time, Tang Yin was training Huang Feifei in every possible aspect. But, during the whole third week, he focused on: Stabilizing her base and strengthening her body, so it was a tough training for her. One in which she had to persist with great willpower because, on several occasions, she was about to renounce. After that, there was training in the handling of her Spiritual Scepter, light martial arts training, concentration training... In addition to several other training sessions. They had fought a lot, and she no longer made as many mistakes as in the beginning. In fact, in a hand-to-hand battle, she could stand to fight Tang Yin for a long time. However, she was still amazed by one fact: Even if she had now learned a lot from Tang Yin, she was still far from being able to beat him. She felt as if, even now, Tang Yin still hadn''t shown all he had. If she used spiritual energy, felt she could beat him easily, but without spiritual energy, she was too far away. It''s quite normal, considering the kind of genius Tang Yin became at the time and that he is an adventure-loving person. The amount of combat experience Tang Yin has is so great that it was one of the reasons why he had to die. Although he is now in a body that is not him, but because it is so similar to the one he had before, it feels like he is using his real body, there is almost no difference, so naturally, Huang Feifei would not be able to beat him in a martial arts battle. But that doesn''t mean she hasn''t improved. Tang Yin himself is surprised by the good progress she has made all this time. It is true that in cultivation, she only advanced to the 5th level during these two weeks, but her advancement in battle experience has been very important. At this moment, Tang Yin is watching her, as she is cultivating with a ball spinning around her. ''Yes, she fits this Killer Ball very well.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. That external spirit weapon that he had obtained a while back from the system roulette, he had decided to give it to her, as it suited her very well. The only problem she has right now is her lack of defense and that her range is not very long, so this spirit weapon suits her very well. Also, it will help her a lot in building her base while he is not here. It had been a whole day since she had begun to assimilate it, and now it seemed to be ending. Just at that moment, the spinning ball stopped on her left hand, and a great stream of spiritual energy shot out from Huang Feifei''s body towards it. The spinning ball did not resist and even ran towards that spiritual energy, and they merged in a small rumble. This caused there to be a lot of breeze throughout the room, moving the curtains back and forth causing moonlight to enter the room, it even moved Tang Yin back a little. ''Oh, it''s very compatible with her...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile after pulling himself together, and right after this, the spinning ball disappeared into Huang Feifei''s chest. It had become a soul tool; it was now bound to Huang Feifei. The first external spiritual weapon she had. Huang Feifei at that moment, opened her eyes and looked up searching for Tang Yin. As soon as she saw him, she smiled and quickly jumped on him, pouncing as if she had found her prey. She didn''t even utter a word before she began to kiss him passionately... Chapter 53: The most beautiful and pleasurable act this world has to offer (18+) It was a long and passionate kiss in a dark room filled with small glimmers of moonlight that occasionally illuminated their faces. At first, Tang Yin was very surprised by Huang Feifei''s reaction, but as he felt those beautiful lips eager to kiss him and how she gently pressed her body to his, Tang Yin did not think of anything else and decided only to focus on these beautiful lips of this beautiful lady on top of him. Thus, the little passionate kiss soon became a big passionate kiss... Huang Feifei didn''t want to hold anything else back, she wanted to give herself to this man who had done so much for her and who had made her fall in love. While Tang Yin didn''t want to think about anything else, he just wanted to kiss her... His hands slowly went along her body as he lifted himself a little, holding her in his arms... Slowly, he removed the dress she had on today and began kissing her neck as he moved down. His naughty hands began to touch the beautiful twin peaks, which brought many moans to her mouth. Beautiful moans filled the room with a beautiful pink-colored atmosphere as they lit a fire in Tang Yin. When he opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful sculpture in his arms, for a moment, he was stunned... S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those beautiful curves laid bare left him in shock. She was very beautiful. But this made him not want to stop. There was no room to stop at this moment, it was impossible that any man could stand to see this beautiful body and not want to do things with it. So, he continued to kiss her little by little. Huang Feifei for her part, also did her job as she undressed Tang Yin step by step until they were both naked, allowing him to do whatever he wanted to her. This is what she wanted. Tang Yin then carried her and laid her firmly on the bed, they both looked into each other''s eyes. Those beautiful eyes, intoxicated by the pleasure she felt, and the happiness she felt, met the beautiful blue-colored eyes that made her fall in love... Tang Yin smiled towards her, a smile that, in Huang Feifei''s eyes, was one of the most beautiful smiles she had ever seen. Even if he thought it looked horrible, to her it was part of the perfection in front of her. Tang Yin then lowered his gaze a little to her beautiful twin peaks, and Huang Feifei was a little embarrassed, but Tang Yin immediately began to play with them, which brought moans to her lips. Gradually, he started biting them, slowly... Then sucking and biting them while raising his left hand to hold Huang Feifei''s hands above her head, he continued to fiddle with her beautiful breasts for a while. --"...Hn...Tang Yin...Hn..." A small whisper of his name escaped her lips at that moment, followed by numerous moans because that was the moment Tang Yin stopped holding his arms and fully lowered down to see her beautiful sculpture between her legs. That beautiful pink color and that beautiful shape were the straw that broke the camel''s back for his mind... Tang Yin couldn''t take it anymore and immediately moved his face closer to that place while using both hands to spread her legs, but Huang Feifei quickly resisted at this and looked at him in surprise. --"...What...what will you do?" she asked hesitantly, but the expression on her face¡­ That beautiful expression of drunkenness and fear, totally excited Tang Yin on, so, not caring if she resisted, he quickly stuck his face between her legs and began to lick that place. --"Ahnn...!" A beautiful moan escaped her lips at the sudden intrusion of his tongue in that place, which took her totally by surprise. She quickly tried to push his head away from that place... --"You...Tang...Ahnnn...! Tang Yin, wait...Ahn!" In the end, she didn''t achieve her goal. On the contrary, those beautiful moans she was letting out continuously, excited him even more, so he started to move his tongue continuously inside her beautiful cave and sucking her delicious fluids while listening to her moaning continuously. --"Ahnn..." Soon, she gave herself up in the passionate moment and didn''t care about anything else. If he wanted to do that, then she would let him. But, after a moment, Tang Yin stopped, which attracted the attention of Huang Feifei who turned to look at him a little confused. Tang Yin was standing at the side of the bed at that time, and Huang Feifei, confused, looked at him. --"What''s wrong, Tang Yin...?" she asked, but before she could complete your question, she felt something touching her lower part a little, so she looked down in doubt. At the sight, her eyes widened in shock as she saw Tang Yin''s sturdy third leg, fully erect. She didn''t expect it to be so big and thick, so for a moment, she went blank. Also, upon seeing it, her body got hot, and for some reason, she started to want to feel that inside her, even though she really had no experience whatsoever. But, the trace of fear in her eyes was evident, so Tang Yin climbed on the bed, being on top of her a little, and went to kiss her gently on her lips. His action took her by surprise, but his gentle caresses soon brought reassurance to Huang Feifei. She understood why he was doing it, so she started to slowly enjoy it and hug him tightly to her. A few minutes later, she even swung her legs behind Tang Yin, holding him. Tang Yin was surprised and broke away from her a little to look at her. Huang Feifei was totally red and deeply embarrassed, so she averted her face so as not to see him but did not loosen her legs. --"...It''s my first time..." She said softly at that moment, even though she was embarrassed, she didn''t want to stop. She was practically telling him that she could do it, and this caused Tang Yin''s third leg to flare all the way up, erect as a sword and firm as oak. Tang Yin could not take it anymore. He quickly wrapped his third leg in Huang Feifei''s vaginal juices and his own saliva so that it wouldn''t hurt and lined it up, then gradually began to thrust it inside her. Although it was what she wanted, she couldn''t help but clench the sheets tightly and bite the pillow. --"Hnn... Ahnnn..." Her little moans escaped, even as she was trying to hold them back, and closed her eyes as she felt him work his way inside her. Tang Yin did it slowly since he didn''t want to hurt her until he pushed it all the way in and then started to pull out. Since she was a virgin, his rod came out stained in blood. This is why he did it gently. He moved his hips gently as he listened to Huang Feifei moan... Gradually his movements became faster, and he increased the speed while Huang Feifei, although she felt pain at first, it didn''t take long before she began to feel pleasure, her legs never let go of him, so the movement Tang Yin could do was not very jerky, but they both felt the pleasure of feeling... So, the room was soon filled with beautiful moans and whispers of love. Beautiful sounds on a beautiful starry night, with the breeze occasionally hitting the curtains and revealing, in the darkened room, a beautiful couple embracing as they performed the most beautiful and pleasurable act this world has to offer. A beautiful couple who let themselves be carried away by all their desires and gave themselves in the most pleasurable act of love, all night long... Chapter 54: The day of the Tests (1) Two days later... Today it was Huang Feifei''s testing day. Although she didn''t need to take them since she could enter the academy with the token Jun Xilei granted her, she wanted to do it for several reasons. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the reasons she was more determined to do so was because she officially became Tang Yin''s wife recently, which triggered a desire in her for power. It was no longer just for her revenge, which of course, was still on her mind, but also for him. She wanted to show him that she had improved. She wanted to protect him now that he couldn''t, and she wanted to walk beside him. That''s why she didn''t want to miss these tests, as they could tell her how well she was on her way to becoming strong. But the tests were rather boring and were divided into three tests. The first was the cultivation test, which would prove that everyone was above the First Level of the Spirit Entry Realm. This test attracted attention because five people first appeared at the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, attracting the attention of the masters and elders who watched the tests. Although, indeed, they always have people in that cultivation level entering every year, in the past four years, there have been few people entering. Last year, for example, as few as two people were at that cultivation level. It''s not a very high cultivation, but they are still important people, for the academy. After all, with such a cultivation level, all of them can directly enter the Inner Academy and become geniuses of the empire in the future. But the moment the real heavyweights appeared, those 5 simply passed on to the relay... The first one was one in the First Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, and the second one was another in the same Realm. Even the elders were amazed by this. They are all students under the age of 25, and to make it to the First Level of the Spirit Master Realm at such a young age is not an easy thing to do. "Wow, two people at such a level of cultivation. It''s commendable this year, hahaha, they could enter the Top100 Inner Academy students directly." Said one of the elders present, and following him, several others began to praise this. Even so, soon, everyone was stunned. The young man who took the stage after the first was in his early twenties. Despite that... The huge cultivation verification rock had lit up in 3 Meters and 3 Sections. Which meant a cultivator of the Third Level of the Spirit Master Realm! "Shit, one of the Third Level?!" shouted an elder in shock at that moment as he stood up abruptly. "Oh... It really is someone from the Third Level, he is, the Leader Hu''s son? The youngest of them..." Another elder said with a frown as he stared at him. "Yes... I heard that there were many disagreements between him, his older brother, and his father..." Said another elder and turned to look at the head elder who was present. "Do you have any information on that, Tenth Elder?" he asked, and the Tenth Elder nodded. "That''s correct, the Fourth Elder was able to confirm it. That''s why he was allowed to enter the Imperial Academy, we just didn''t expect that in these months that we didn''t see him, he has reached such a level..." Replied the tenth elder with a little surprise in his voice. A person of the Third Level of the Spiritual Master Realm at the young age of 20? ''Practically guaranteed to enter a Great Sect...'' Thought the tenth elder contemplatively. He wasn''t a bad talent. In fact, he could make it into the Historical Top 10 of people who had passed this test, and although he wasn''t among the top, he was still within the top 10. And that was amazing. After the initial surprise they had, the tenth elder had made up his mind on something and was about to get up, but just at that moment, he noticed a beautiful young lady come on stage. She was one of the last ones being tested. He didn''t care about her beauty if not her aura. ''What a steady energy.'' He thought in shock. He was the only one who saw this, as he was the strongest. Although he couldn''t tell her cultivation level, as she hid it well, he was still shocked by the fact that she had such firm energy. It had been many, many years since he had seen an occurrence like that. Normally, people of those cultivation levels climb them in desperation to get to the level of entering a Great Sect as soon as possible, so they don''t have time to strengthen their base, which causes inconsistency in them. But, was there someone who could have such firm energy, at such a young age? ''Could it be low level?'' He thought and hesitated to move. In the end, he stayed calm where he was and looked at the elder beside him. "Do you know her?" He whispered to him, and the elder beside him was surprised that this one spoke to him like that but still shook his head. "I heard her name is Huang Feifei, she seems to be talented and skipped the first phase because of it, are you interested, Elder?" replied the elder who had been asked the question. The tenth elder nodded a little. "I think it''s strong." He replied, and just that coincided with the moment when Huang Feifei, who was on the stage, put her hands on the huge test stone, which measured 5 meters. The stone did not take long to light up¡­ 3 Meters and 5 Sections! This brought great shock to all present... "A Fifth Level Spirit Master?!" shouted the elders in shock as they stood up in great surprise. Holy crap is a Fifth Level Spirit Master! ''My God, only 20 years old and she already achieved that? She''s on par with that great genius from the past!'' thought the Tenth Elder in shock as he recalled the ranking of these tests. There has only been one person in the entire history of the academy who managed to be on par with this achievement before. He is still alive, but no one knows where he is. Still, he is a true legend in this academy! Because to achieve that level of cultivation at this age, it''s extremely difficult! ''Shit, I''ve hit the jackpot...'' Thought the elder with great ecstasy at that moment, totally deciding his next move. He didn''t even need to think anymore. He would watch the next test for the sake of maintaining the academy''s image, and then he would make his move. Didn''t care if this girl didn''t pass the next test, he must make her his disciple! That''s the only way for him to stand up someday! In his mind, he began to thank all the elders and directors who had sent him here, seeing that he was the weakest of the 12 Head Elders. This was supposed to be the city with the fewest geniuses, but... A great genius had appeared! ''Hahahaha, the heavens really bless me this time!'' ''Wait¡­ ?Her name is Huang Feifei?'' He Thought confused¡­ Chapter 55: The day of the Tests (2) Huang Feifei was very excited today. She was nervous at first and thought that the academy entrance exams would be difficult. In fact, she even thought that she might make it into the top 10 in the first test, but she would not make it to the first position. After all, there are many hidden genius cultivators every year trying to enter the imperial academies. But... That didn''t seem to be the case. ''I really have obtained the first place. I''ve become so strong and I didn''t even realize it... Hehe, this is thanks to my love, but I feel proud of myself right now.'' She thought at that moment with a big smile as she went up to the other stage where she would do the second test. ''I would have liked him to see me in these tests... As I understand, I must fight a student, if he saw me, he would surely be proud of me.'' She thought pitifully as she looked around for him, but, as she already knew, Tang Yin was not there. It''s normal to maintain the honor of all the students who fought, they would not show the battles to the general public. That''s why, after he saw the first test, he had to leave. But Huang Feifei was still determined to give her all in this test. So, she went up to her fighting arena. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The person going against her was a woman just like her, of the same cultivation as her. ''...Fifth Level, huh... Her aura is very unstable, I think could win in just a few moves.'' She thought as she looked at the woman in front of her. "The rules are simple, Miss Huang Feifei, you must hold 10 minutes in a fight against Miss Student present. She is within the top 25 students of the academy, so be careful. Of course, if you are strong enough, you can throw her out of the arena and you will win." Said the master who was sponsoring this confrontation. Huang Feifei nodded. When a student reaches the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, they have the chance to challenge the top 100 Students in the Academic Ranking. These are all Central Students and each of them has one of the Central Elders as their teacher. The top 100 students are the most respected for this, they are the greatest geniuses of the academy. And the person in front of her... Is one of the top 25 students! A Top student... A dangerous student. But... ''She doesn''t look as intimidating as big sister Xilei...'' Huang Feifei thought at that moment with a calm smile. "Please... START!" the teacher shouted at that moment and stepped aside. The student who had been staring at Huang Feifei earlier quickly pulled out her spiritual weapon, which was a sword, and immediately ran over to where Huang Feifei, who had not yet pulled out her spiritual scepter, was standing. ''No defense?'' thought the student in shock, but she didn''t care, ''Hmph, if you give up as soon as you start, you''re no good to be a student here.'' She thought mockingly at that moment and made a horizontal movement with her sword to hit her in the side. Huang Feifei then smiled, and just before the sword hit her, immediately summoned her royal scepter to intercept the sword strike. *CLANK* The loud clang of sword and scepter clashing sounded throughout the arena as everyone watched this match expectantly. They wanted to know how talented this genius person was who had appeared this time. Could she win? Or would it be close? Could She hold her own? Or would she lose? Many questions were going through the minds of everyone present as they wondered what could happen. Huang Feifei smiled calmly, and as soon as she managed to intercept the sword strike, she quickly used beautiful footwork to move to where the student was and gave her a strong blow to the chest with her free hand, which pushed her back. Leaving her no time to rest, Huang Feifei quickly ran to where she was and swung her scepter forcefully to strike this student''s sword, and the blow was so strong that she could not help but scream as her sword fell away from her hand. Huang Feifei then knew she had won, moved her scepter horizontally until placed it under the neck of the student who had fallen backward from the impact. She did not even give her time to use spiritual energy. Tang Yin taught her many times that if she could knock her enemy out before her enemy could use spiritual energy, then she had won. Because even if her enemy managed to get up, he would have a strong mental pressure of knowing that was knocked out in a very short time, and this would cause him to make mistakes. So, Huang Feifei did just that. The blow she gave her on the sword rather than remove her sword, she gave it to her with the intention that this would leave damage to her wrist. Since she caught her off guard by pulling out her spiritual weapon until the last second, it would naturally work her attack, and she could beat her in just a few moves. "Do you want to continue, miss?" Huang Feifei asked at that moment with a smile while looking at the student. But... How could she go on? She was caught off guard, and her wrist was now in severe pain that wouldn''t heal until a while later. Still... "I give up..." The student said with a sheepish smile as she looked at the teacher. She is not a brainless girl and knows how to admit her mistakes and defeat. Huang Feifei then smiled as the stunned teacher announced her victory. She then walked over to the lady on the ground and held out her hand to help her up. "Nice to meet you, senior. My name is Huang Feifei, I hope we get along well from now on." She said with a friendly smile. The girl was a little surprised by this, but after her initial surprise, she smiled back at her and got up with Huang Feifei''s help. "Thank you very much, Miss Huang, I also hope you will take care of me in the future. I think I will be relegated to nothing in front of you before long. You really surprised me this time, I couldn''t even understand how I lost." She replied with a smile. Huang Feifei nodded. Inwardly she was very happy because for the first time, she put what Tang Yin had taught her before to the test, AND it worked out perfectly! She was able to play with the opponent''s mind and beat her in just 2 or 3 moves. The training was a success! What she did not know was that Tang Yin had already considered the training a success the moment he saw that she managed to understand the first level of such a cultivation technique for the scepter in just one month. The rest didn''t matter to him, the fact that she understood that in such a short time is something worthy of praise. "Haha, senior..." Huang Feifei said, but before she could continue speaking, she felt someone walking towards where was, and it was very powerful, so she raised alarms quickly, but seeing that it was one of the elders, she relaxed. "Tenth Elder." Greeted the lady student standing beside Huang Feifei as she bowed to the person who arrived. He simply nodded. "Huang Feifei is your name, right? Hahaha, I heard about you from Miss Jun a month ago, I didn''t expect to see you in this city, let alone expect you to be so talented." Said the elder with a smile, and those who heard this were surprised. ''Does that girl know Miss Jun?'' thought many, but after thinking about how strong and talented she is, they understood. Huang Feifei, although she was surprised, still nodded. ''''It''s a pleasure to greet you, tenth elder. Yes, I''m Huang Feifei. I didn''t expect elder sister Xilei to mention it to you about me... And I''m sorry for introducing myself this way." She replied a little nervously, not knowing how to introduce herself. But the elder didn''t mind. "Hahaha, okay, the lady is talented enough to skip the next test, so could I ask her to come with me? I have some things to talk to you about, of course, you are already approved for the academy." Said the elder, surprising Huang Feifei, who was in a little dilemma. She wanted to participate in the tryouts, but... Rejecting the Tenth Elder was a bad thing. If he was called that, it meant that he was a Head Elder, of which there are only 12 in the academy, and they have power on the level of headmasters. In the end, Huang Feifei simply nodded and followed him. She was satisfied with her presentation today and wanted to get out of here to see Tang Yin, so she thought that way she could make it sooner. So, they both left for another side of the academy while the rest of the tests continued without any delay. Neither of them was like Huang Feifei to skip the tests. ... Chapter 56: Huang Feifei with a man? Tang Yin had left the academy''s testing grounds after the first test was over, just as the academy''s teachers had told him. But, after leaving, he found that he had practically nothing to do. Lately, he had spent his days with Huang Feifei, training, chatting, laughing, or doing things in bed in the past two days, so finding himself away from Huang Feifei, he felt a little lonely. But he could only shake his head with a wry smile and send that loneliness away from himself. He would have more lonely days in the future. Even if he was not used to having them, he knew perfectly well that he should get used to them. Still, it was true that he had nothing to do and going home would be boring, so he started walking around the city. He had no fixed direction but wanted to go sightseeing in this small city. So, he spent several hours walking from one place to another. He bought a few things and rest of the time, did almost nothing. The pills he had sent to sell earlier with Lord Ku were all sold successfully. Even Tang Yin was amazed because each pill cost 2,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 400,000 Spiritual Gold Coins! That was the amount of money he was given for those 200 pills. Both he and Huang Feifei were stunned when they found out, never thinking they could sell themselves at such a high price. In fact, Mr. Ku was also shocked by this. It is obvious that such pills are expensive because there is a shortage of them, but even so, their price usually does not exceed 1,000 spiritual gold coins, at least in this empire. And this time it had totally surpassed it, they sold for twice their normal price. That shows how important these pills were for those who were going to take the tests. Perhaps it depended on them whether they made it into the academy they aspired to. That''s why Tang Yin could afford to buy things back and forth. But he was actually happy about something else as well. The first mission he got from the system, was completed a few days ago. That night when he had his first night with Huang Feifei was the moment when the mission was completed. Among the rewards he was awarded, the two alchemical recipes were of no use to him. One was even of common grade and the other of earth grade, quite pitiful. On top of that, they were two recipes that he already knew and could not find much use for them. In the end, he used both recipes to start teaching Huang Feifei how to do alchemy since they were only good for that. Both recipes were recipes of the three ranks. In other words, the most complete recipes available for each type of pill. Since they had the ability to be 1-star rank, 2-star, and 3-star rank pills, they were the best recipes to teach someone new. That''s why he was now teaching her a bit of alchemy. Although well, since they didn''t have a spiritual fire at the moment and Huang Feifei had never used a fire elemental technique before, he had to start from that part, so his trainings in this regard had been basic. On the other hand, Tang Yin''s wealth amounted to 200 thousand spiritual gold coins that night, as it was another reward. In addition, he also took that moment to bestow the spiritual summoning token to Huang Feifei. Although he could not be summoned by her right now, it was better to be aware of her well-being. Finally, there was the reward that made him the happiest. An External Spiritual Weapon. At first, he had no hope at all that they would give him something good because he had the roulette experience, but even though the Spiritual Weapon he was given wasn''t that it was the best, it was still a King Grade Spirit Weapon. And a very good possession-type External Spirit Weapon called Lightning Hawk. He had no use for it right now but was still happy. That''s why today he was buying a lot of things from different places and eating quietly. That way, he spent the whole day walking. ''It''s time to go back.'' He thought to himself when he had come out of a restaurant. He had already visited 12 restaurants today and ate different things, but there was nothing particularly delicious in this place. Even so, he was still satisfied. So, he went home quietly. He was going around thinking about his next moves, as he would soon be leaving this empire. ''Hm, well, first I should go to see if that little princess has any of the spiritual herbs, I need...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he was arriving home. As he opened the door and entered, he was surprised, because he found Huang Feifei with a man. ''An Elder from the academy? He''s an Eighth Level Spiritual Ancestor...'' Tang Yin thought when he saw him and frowned slightly. Just as he noticed them, Huang Feifei turned her gaze and smiled widely when she saw Tang Yin, so she quickly ran towards him. "Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile and jumped on top of him to hug him. Tang Yin greeted her with a hug and stroked her back. "How was it?" he asked with a smile as he kissed her on the lips. She received the kiss and relaxed deeply into his embrace, then nodded with flushed cheeks. "It went all right, I have someone I want to introduce you to." Huang Feifei said and turned around it was then that the elder smiled at Tang Yin and nodded. "You must be Young Master Tang Yin. I heard about you from Miss Jun and Little Princess earlier. It''s nice to meet you." He said and bowed a little in courtesy to Tang Yin. From what he had heard of Jun Xilei before, it might be possible that this young master was from a powerful sect on the mainland. Having respect for him was a no-brainer. Tang Yin nodded toward him. "You are...?" he asked, and the elder smiled. He was going to introduce himself, but Huang Feifei was happy today, so she introduced him first. "Tang Yin, he is the tenth elder of the academy. His name is Zhang Feiju. He says he wants to be my teacher at the academy, to get me in as a central student... What do you say? I told him let''s come and you will decide." Huang Feifei said. Tang Yin then nodded. ''Tenth Academy Elder... He should be a Central Academy Elder if he has that level of cultivation then...'' Tang Yin thought, considering a few things. But he wasn''t going to answer here. Instead, he invited him in. "Let''s go in and talk." Tang Yin said with a smile and started leading the way. Chapter 57: Conversation with the Elder Zhang After entering, Tang Yin poured some tea, and then they began to talk. "Elder, the truth is that I must soon leave for the north, so I want to leave Feifei in a good position within the academy so that she will be taken care of while I am gone. If she enters the Central Academy, can you assure me that nothing will happen to her? Just protecting her would be fine." Tang Yin spoke after having heard some things from Zhang Feiju. Zhang Feiju looked at him somewhat surprised that he had to travel to the northern region, but still nodded. He saw a very good opportunity to tell his intentions and have them accepted. "Young Master Tang, don''t worry. Student Feifei is really outstanding, she can enter Central Academy without my help in her first month at the academy. But, if she wanted to do it on her own, she would have to do some missions to get into a Study Hall and that could be dangerous. If I interfere, I can make her join my Study Hall directly and she won''t have to go through any tests like that, she would start to be cultivated hard by the academy from the first day, and it''s the best thing for her." He said calmly. Tang Yin stared at him for the whole time and then nodded. "If that''s so, then that''s fine, I have no problem with her becoming your student. Besides, Miss Zu owes me a favor, so I will ask her to protect her during this time." Tang Yin said with a friendly smile and then looked at Huang Feifei. "Can you leave us alone for a moment, Feifei? There are some things I want to talk to Mr. Zhang about." He spoke. Huang Feifei, though she was a little surprised by this, nodded and left the room. Zhang Feiju was also a little surprised by this. Tang Yin then smiled at him. "If I''m not mistaken, although you are the Tenth Elder of Central Academy, you don''t seem to have much support from the students, correct?" Tang Yin asked. He had noticed a few things the moment Zhang Feiju had spoken. Also, the fact that he came all the way here like that and behaved in such a ''submissive'' manner to a person who has no cultivation showed that he was a bit desperate. Desperate for what? For getting outstanding students. ''There must be a motive behind it...'' Tang Yin thought. Zhang Feiju was surprised that Tang Yin had asked this, but he didn''t deny it. ''If what Miss Jun said is correct... Maybe he can help me.'' Zhang Feiju thought at that moment, so he didn''t deny it. He only gave a small sigh of helplessness. ''That''s correct, Young Master Tang. My status is the lowest among the 12 Head Elders." He replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "Why? Is it because you haven''t had good students and they think you are a bad teacher? I can see that your cultivation is high. In this empire, an Eighth Level Spiritual Ancestor should not be someone weak." Tang Yin was curious about this. He hadn''t heard about many things, but today did some research in the city. From what he knows so far, is that the greatest powers of this empire are also from the Spiritual King Realm. Someone who is so close to that Realm... S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shouldn''t be someone weak. Then what was going on? That was his question. He would not let him take Huang Feifei away if he turned out to be in an extremely bad position, so this is something he needed to know. Of course, his face was covered by a mask, so this old man could not read anything from Tang Yin''s face. Still, he was indeed surprised. ''How he could tell my cultivation level? Shit, who the hell is this young master?'' He thought in shock and began to doubt his own perception. He could see that Tang Yin had no cultivation, so how the hell was he able to find out his Cultivation Realm? Could it be that he was hiding his cultivation? He thought. Even so, despite the shock being visible on his face, he still responded. "...It is as the Young Master says, but at the same time, he is a bit wrong. It is true that my cultivation level is high in the empire, but among my peers, it is not enough. Lately, all the Head Elders have already entered the Spiritual King Realm, and those of my age are already above the Third Level, while I will not be able to go any higher from here. Besides, I have had bad luck with my students precisely because of this. It''s not that I''m a bad teacher, it''s just that my students are fewer and fewer and those who come in with me, they are the ones at the bottom of the list, they soon get replaced and change Halls or if they become strong, they go to another Hall because they get better cultivation techniques and so on." Said Zhang Feiju with regret and a long sigh at the end. That situation has repeated itself a lot in the last 10 years. He would get some students who were the reserve and teach them well, but they would betray him once they had learned well. Or they just weren''t very talented and ended up being replaced by better ones, causing him to run out of students again. It was frustrating for him, but there was nothing he could do about it. Who didn''t want to have a competent teacher? ''In the end, it''s my fault for being incompetent.'' He thought self-critically to himself. Tang Yin was a little surprised by this. "You mean you don''t have any students right now?" He asked doubtfully, and the elder smiled bitterly. "I have 2 little ones who are in my classroom against the rules, as they are not yet Central Students. Today I discovered two new students I want to get in, a pair of interesting twins. But of the rest... I have no students." He said sincerely. He didn''t want to hide anything. Winning people over with sincerity was always the best thing to do. After saying that, he looked up and stared at Tang Yin. "But, don''t worry, Young Master. If you leave student Feifei to me, I promise I will protect her well. Moreover, I will devote all the resources of my classroom to teaching only her. Although my classroom receives the least amount of resources, if I focus it all on one person, it will surely be much more than what the rest can bestow on her." He said firmly as he tapped his chest a little. Tang Yin nodded towards him. ''If it is as this elder has said, then the other elders are not very trustworthy. Besides, it''s not like I care about those resources they can give her, I can grant her that and more if I want to. I just want to keep her protected... But, his cultivation level is a bit of a problem if there are so many Spirit Kings in this place, hm...'' Tang Yin thought deeply about several things while his head was going round and round. After a moment of considering many things, he looked at Zhang Feiju. "It''s alright, Elder Zhang. I will leave Feifei in your care, I hope you can protect her well. But I will give you a small gift before I leave." Tang Yin said with a smile and stood up. "If I''m not mistaken, your problem of not being able to cultivate should be associated with spiritual entrances, right? You must have heard something from me from Miss Jun about it and that''s why you decided to come here and be honest. You want me to help you since you are losing hope regarding your cultivation, correct?" Tang Yin spoke as he walked around the room and took out some small needles he had bought earlier. They were acupuncture needles. Zhang Feiju was again surprised that he had been discovered like this, but in the end, he simply smiled bitterly and nodded. "That''s correct, Young Master. I hope you won''t be upset about it." He replied, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Show me your spiritual entrances, I''ll open them for you. I can already imagine what happened." Tang Yin said and approached the old man. The latter was astonished by this and looked at him. "Are you serious, Young Master!?" He asked in amazement and almost choked with happiness. Tang Yin looked at him and nodded. "Of course, don''t waste my time." Tang Yin replied and urged him again to show him his spiritual entrances. Basically, he was to take off the top of his clothes, so the elder quickly did so. Tang Yin then nodded after seeing this. "What a bad cultivation technique you practice..." Tang Yin said with a frown. His own cultivation technique was obstructing his spiritual entrances and spiritual tunnel, so he couldn''t cultivate, although he could use his strength. Tang Yin then began to stick needles into different parts of his body before the elder spoke. Back and forth... In a process that did not last long. ''It''s just spiritual obstruction, why hadn''t it been healed before? Could it be that the level of medicine in this world is so low? This seems to be worse than the cultivation level...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. About 30 minutes later, he was ready. "It''s ready. You won''t notice any difference right now because your spirit tunnels are dry, once you start cultivating again, you''ll be able to increase your cultivation level easily. How far you can go is up to you. Your 106 Spiritual Entrances are open, so, if you stop at the Sixth Realm, it would be a shame." Tang Yin said with a smile. The elder was stunned when he heard that he was ready. ''I really don''t notice much difference... But I feel as if there is no obstruction now... Could it be that my 15-year-old problem, has been solved in just 30 minutes?'' He thought in shock. But, unable to verify anything, he could only nod to him and thank Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, Young Master. I''ll be sure to repay you in the future." He said firmly and bowed to Tang Yin. "As long as you protect Feifei, it will be enough. Now, I want to leave this city as soon as possible, do you have any way to get us to the Imperial City? Make it quick." Tang Yin asked. The elder was surprised by this but still nodded. "If you like, we can leave this very night. Imperial City is nearby." He replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "Then let''s leave today. There are things I must do in the Imperial City and I can''t waste any more time here." Tang Yin replied indifferently and went to look for Huang Feifei. Although the elder was surprised by this change in Tang Yin''s attitude, he still nodded firmly while saying that he was going to make preparations. Walking out of the room to the backyard, Tang Yin frowned and put a hand on his chest. ''Shit, just opening the spiritual entrances to a little Spiritual Ancestor has left me like this, how stupid.'' He thought to himself as he took a deep breath, and his body sweated. His chest was hurting quite a bit because he had put a lot of effort into those few 30 minutes. After all, opening the spiritual entrances to someone from the Fifth Realm¡­ It was a very difficult thing for a non-cultivator to do! Even more so if he opens so many entrances in just 30 minutes! But he had to do that. He knew that that simple fact was going to leave a deep mark on Zhang Feiju the moment he realized that his problem was solved. And that was important. The more indebted he felt to him, the better it would be for him in the future. Besides, while he was gone, it was this old man who would take care of his wife. Putting in all the effort was the least he could do. When Tang Yin came out, Huang Feifei noticed him and ran to where he was with a smile. But, finding him in that state she immediately panicked. "Tang Yin, what... What happened?" She asked in fright as she ran to where he was and helped him stand up, removing his mask in the process to see his condition. Tang Yin simply shook his head and leaned back against her. "...Relax, it''s nothing." He replied. Chapter 58: Leaving the city She hugged him tightly after hearing his exhausted voice and helped him sit on the floor. "What happened?" she asked. She couldn''t hide the worry in her eyes, so Tang Yin smiled at her. "It''s nothing, I just opened Elder Zhang''s spiritual entrances, it totally exhausted me. Don''t worry, I''m fine." Tang Yin said, trying to comfort her. Honestly, he wasn''t all bad, and although the situation put him in this state in front of his wife, he wasn''t sad or upset. On the contrary, he felt that he had won this time. It is true that he is now totally exhausted, but this exhaustion made him realize something that he had been ignoring a bit these past few days. That he is not that strong. It made him realize how vulnerable he is right now. Even doing something as simple as opening the spiritual entrances could kill him if he''s not careful. ''...I can''t waste any more time.'' He thought with a frown at that moment. "Did that leave you so exhausted? Why did you do that? It''s dangerous, your heart is beating so fast!" Huang Feifei replied firmly but scared. Tang Yin only smiled and stroked her head a little. "It''s only when a person like him, owes me a favor, that I can leave you here confident that nothing will happen to you. Don''t worry, I just need to rest for a while." Tang Yin told her to reassure her. Then he remembered what he had come out to get her for. "That''s right, go inside and pack everything up. We''ll be leaving in a few hours for the Imperial City." Tang Yin said with a calm smile, and this surprised Huang Feifei, who was preparing to tell him that there was no need for him to do so much for her. "Will we leave so quickly? What shall we do with the house?" she asked in a daze. They had bought a house worth 150,000 Spiritual Gold Coins to live in for one month? What a waste of money that was? she thought in shock. Tang Yin nodded at her. "It''s nothing, it''s just a small house I bought temporarily. It''s in your name and you can decide what to do with it once you settle down at the academy, but for now, you''d better settle down quickly, that way I can leave peacefully." Tang Yin replied, and she stared at him for several full minutes without saying anything. In the end, she nodded. "...Okay." She replied, and Tang Yin stroked her face a little. "Go pick everything, as soon as I recover, we''ll leave." Tang Yin said and motioned for her to go make preparations. They didn''t have much to do, but she went into the house, leaving him alone. When he noticed that she was gone, Tang Yin gave a loud punch to the wall beside him. ''Fuck, I really am weak...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. He was angry at his weakness. Angry at his incompetence. Still, he knew how to calm himself down, so he sighed. ''I must move quickly. I feel useless being so weak. It''s stupid what I''ve been doing these months. If I keep going on adventures I might die and there I doubt I''ll get another chance.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''What a stupid thing I''ve been doing...'' He thought as he realized his big mistake. What good is it for him to venture out at this time when he has no strength? He doesn''t even know the dangers on this continent. ''I have become confident because of my previous status. I''m stupid, I''m no longer that Divine Son, now even a fly could kill me...'' He thought and finally shook his head helplessly and relaxed to recover himself. There was no use thinking about nonsense right now. He''s weak and must recover, that should be his priority. Having thought that far, he relaxed. ... Thus, he spent several hours leaning against the wall while watching the sky gradually darkening. ''It must be time...'' Tang Yin thought when he heard footsteps inside the house and got up and went inside. Huang Feifei was already coming down the stairs and smiled at him as she went to help him. "How are you feeling?" She asked. He nodded with a calm smile. "I''m fine, don''t worry. Like I told you, it was just a little momentary discomfort." Tang Yin replied and then took off his mask and put it back on. "Is it ready?" Tang Yin asked, and Huang Feifei nodded. "All ready." She replied, and that moment coincided with the knock on the door. "It must be Elder Zhang, let''s go." Tang Yin said and they left the house after putting everything away in their inventory. They didn''t have much to miss about this house, except that it was here that they had their first time together, so they left without looking back. Outside waiting for them was Zhang Feiju, who nodded to them. "It''s ready, Young Master, Student Huang. They are waiting for us." He spoke. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then nodded towards him. "Let''s go then." He replied, and they left together. They walked for a few minutes until they reached the Academy grounds, where there was a small flying boat waiting. The ship was white with blue and wasn''t very ornate, but it still had some small decorations that made it look elegant. This was Zhang Feiju''s personal flying boat, which was not very big. It could only fit about 10-12 people at most, and it wasn''t very fast either. Despite that, it cost him a fortune. In fact, Tang Yin asked a few weeks ago about the price of flying boats and was surprised by the price of such things. Even a small boat like this could cost twice as much as the house Tang Yin had bought. A medium-sized boat would cost millions of spiritual gold coins and might even cost a few tens of millions, depending on how good it is. It is a real luxury to have such things. And this will be the first time Huang Feifei will be able to fly in one of these. So she was a little excited, so they both got on quickly. Once up, they were surprised since they had met two acquaintances. Well, Huang Feifei found 3. The first were the twins they had seen in the forest. "Young Master, is that you?" They both asked, at the same time in surprise, and then looked at Huang Feifei. "Oh, you saw sister? I told you that Miss Huang was the same one we had seen in that forest!" Said the twin man as he looked at Huang Feifei at Tang Yin''s side, without them having responded to his greetings. "Haha, I didn''t expect to meet you guys here. So, when Elder Zhang said about some twins who had caught the interest, he meant you guys." Tang Yin said. Zhang Feiju then looked at them somewhat surprised. "Do you know each other?" He asked doubtfully. Both twins then nodded. "Tenth Elder, they are the two who made it possible for us to enter the academy. That winged snake body we sold you, it was theirs and they gave it to us." Replied the man with a smile. Then Zhang Feiju nodded, understanding everything. Huang Feifei also greeted them and then looked at the other person she knew. "Senior, I didn''t expect you to come with us too." Huang Feifei said with a smile, and the lady who she had been up against in the test who was the one who was here, smiled somewhat embarrassedly at her. "When I heard that you were going to enter Elder Zhang''s Hall, I decided to join you." She replied with some embarrassment. Ever since she lost to Huang Feifei, she had admired her. It only took her 2 or 3 moves to beat her, despite them both being at the same cultivation level. What kind of genius was she? Soon she would surpass Jun Xilei! Only by following such a genius could she reach high, is what she thought. Huang Feifei was surprised, but before she could ask her why, Zhang Feiju spoke to them. "Gentlemen and ladies, we are going to take off, so hold on. Once we are flying you can talk." Zhang Feiju said, and they all nodded and went over to the ship''s railings to watch them take off and to hold on. Then, the ship started to take off. Chapter 59: A new mission? Soon, the ship stabilized in the sky and was flying consistently while being manned by two men. Tang Yin, Huang Feifei, and the rest were looking at the beautiful view in front of them while talking about different things among themselves. During that moment, they all introduced themselves. The twins were named Li Mao the male, and Li Mei the female. The other girl, the one who lost to Huang Feifei, was named Feng Zan. She was ranked 20th in the Central Academy. She is very famous in the Imperial Capital precisely because of this. "Then Miss Feifei will enter Elder Zhang''s Hall?" Li Mao asked in surprise. He hadn''t expected that the greatest genius of this batch of students, who disappeared during the tryouts, would be going into the same hall they went to. "Yes, I''ll go in. We already agreed on everything before we came." She replied with a smile. "Miss Feifei, how old are you currently?" Li Mei asked softly with doubt. She didn''t see her struggle because she was busy with her tryouts and didn''t see her reveal her cultivation level, so she wasn''t very aware. But she had heard and seen her from afar along with her brother. What she does know is that she is at the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, which already puts her among the strongest of the students in the entire academy. How old could she be? Huang Feifei smiled at her. "I turned 20 this year, why the question, Miss Mei?" She asked. Li Mei was surprised to hear this. "Only 20 years old and you are already a Fifth-Level Spiritual Master?" She said in astonishment, not even planning to ask the question. She just couldn''t bear to blurt it out when she found out. During the afternoon, she had heard rumors that this year''s genius woman was very young, but she thought she might be around 21-years-old. After all, Feng Zan, who was at her same cultivation level, is someone who was 23 years old and was already considered a genius of the empire. But she was only 20 years old? What cultivation level would she be in 3 or 4 years? Huang Feifei then understood why she was asking and smiled at her. She then looked at Tang Yin and leaned back on him a little. "If I''m at this level of cultivation right now, it''s only thanks to Tang Yin. A few months ago, I was no one worthy of being in the sight of anyone here." Huang Feifei replied calmly and sincerely. She was not telling lies. Just 2 or 3 months ago, she was at the Ninth Level of the First Realm. In the eyes of the weakest person here, she was a nobody who deserved no attention except for her beauty. They were geniuses of the empire. Able to enter as an Internal Student of the Imperial Academies at the very least, while she found herself trying to get her first spiritual bone to be able to enter as a small external student. The difference between them was very big. But, in just two months, Tang Yin made her shorten that distance enormously. Well, it was no longer about bridging the gap. She had totally surpassed them. Not just in cultivation, but in fighting ability. Tang Yin smiled towards her when she said that and stroked her a little. "Your consistency and dedication have made you strong now, it''s not just because of me." He replied calmly. He was proud of her. At this moment, there is a section of Huang Feifei''s System that makes him proud. | Real Strength (?): Spiritual Master, Eighth Level. A real strength above her cultivation level. This means that, at this moment, she can fight someone higher level than her for three whole levels. That''s something not just anyone can do, and shows her talent. In the future, although such a thing may be shortened, she will still be able to fight and beat anyone within her cultivation level, and that is impressive. When the others heard Huang Feifei saying that, they were a little surprised and looked at Tang Yin. ''Doesn''t he have cultivation?'' They thought to themselves when they looked at him in surprise. To Elder Zhang, the fact that she said this didn''t seem far-fetched to him. A person capable of opening all 106 spiritual entrances at once must not be common. Even if he appears to be crippled, he has many special things in him. He should have the ability to turn a novice into an expert. Although this is something the rest of the people present did not know. Still, no one said anything, they just laughed a little. Obviously, they didn''t think that was possible. If a cripple could turn a novice into an expert in a few months, then he wouldn''t be a cripple. He would be some kind of god from another world. Still, that answer from Huang Feifei caused the conversations to stop because they didn''t know which way to turn. It was then that Li Mei approached Tang Yin. She wanted to thank him for the last time. "Young Master, thank you very much for the last time. If you have any requests for us, please say so, we will be sure to fulfill them." She said with a smile under her veil. Tang Yin then turned his gaze to see her and nodded to her, but just then, a small message popped up from the System that he hadn''t seen in a long time. [Ding] [A possible Disciple or Harem Member has been detected] [A mission has been issued] | Make Li Mei a disciple or a Member of your Harem. | Time: Indefinite. | Rewards for making her a Disciple: One (1) External Spirit Weapon of random rank. One (1) Random Alchemy recipe and 100,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. | Rewards for becoming her in a Member of his Harem: One (1) Spiritual Calling Token. One (1) External Spiritual Weapon of random rank. Two (2) Moon Cultivation Techniques and 100,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. | Additional Reward: One (1) Alchemical Fire Roulette Roll. | Penalty for failure: --- [Good luck, Host.] Tang Yin was a little surprised. He hadn''t seen one of these missions appear for quite some time. He almost thought they wouldn''t appear unless the women were absolute beauties like Huang Feifei or Xie Meiyu since he didn''t appear when he talked to Jun Xilei, who was a great beauty. ''Is she more beautiful than Jun Xilei?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. Among the rewards he was given, only the two Moon Cultivation Techniques caught his attention, so he frowned slightly under his mask, ''Why a Moon Cultivation Technique? Does this girl have something to do with the Moon Clan?'' he thought. ''Also, why doesn''t she have a Time, no penalty? Did the System get updated and won''t penalize me for these things anymore or what the hell is going on?'' He thought and asked the Administrator in his head. As he waited for his reply, he nodded to Li Mei. "Don''t worry, Miss Li Mei. I had no use for that thing at that time either. But I have a question for you." Tang Yin said calmly and took off his mask. Of course, he wasn''t going to show his face fully. Underneath the mask, he still had his bandages. Still, seeing the top of Tang Yin''s beautiful face, Li Mei and Feng Zan were stunned... ''It''s beautiful!'' They both thought in shock. They did not expect that underneath the mask was such a beautiful person with such a perfect face and deep-set eyes. Tang Yin paid no attention to their gazes and looked at the window of statistics floating in front of him. [Li Mei''s Statistics] | Name: Li Mei. | Age: 19 years old. | Gender: Female. | Height: 1.68. | Cultivation Realm: Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. | Real Strength (?): Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. When fighting with her Twin Brother: First Level of the Spiritual Master Realm. | Spiritual Weapon: Scepter of the Full Moon. | Affiliation: Imperial Blizzard Academy. [---]? Her parents died. | Position: Student of the Imperial Blizzard Academy. | Beauty: 9/10 Points. | Skills: (?) [Spiritual Bones Body] [Amount of Bones obtained] ----------- Tang Yin frowned as he read these statistics. Especially, when he read the section of the Spiritual Weapon. ''A Spiritual Weapon of the Moon Clan? Are they really descendants of that Clan? Why are they here?'' he thought doubtfully. Chapter 60: Scepter of the Moon Clan... Seeing Tang Yin frown when he said was going to ask her a question, it caused Li Mei to feel a little worried and think about whether he wanted to ask her something dangerous or that might upset her. Tang Yin then returned to his calm countenance and looked at her. "Miss Li Mei, may I ask you to show me your spiritual weapon? I''m a little curious, that''s my question." Tang Yin said. Li Mei was then surprised. Had he frowned at such a simple question? She thought, but seeing that it was not an improper question, she nodded with a smile under her veil. "Of course, Young Master." She replied and showed her right hand as she pulled out her spirit weapon. Soon, a truly beautiful Spiritual Scepter was in front of everyone, floating in Li Mei''s hand. The Scepter, unlike Huang Feifei''s which was a bit crude and had very few distinctions of a low-level, this one had beautiful distinctions that could categorize it as a high-level scepter simply because of its beautiful ornaments. Also, on the tip was a round full moon, which looked as if it was floating on the tip of this one. In reality, it did not float was attached to the body at four places with the small spikes protruding towards the sides of the body. Huang Feifei''s Scepter only has two spikes protruding from the body, but this one had four, and on top of that, this one had a full moon in the middle. That was its distinction. And this distinction made Tang Yin frown. ''It really is the Moon Clan Scepter...'' He thought with a frown. Things seemed to be complicated for him right now because he didn''t understand how it was possible that such a Scepter could have arrived here. ''Could it be that the Moon Clan has a base in this place? Is this world close to my world? This is bad...'' He thought and looked at Li Mei with a frown but didn''t ask her any questions. Instead, he looked at her brother, Li Mao. "Can you show me your Spiritual Weapon?" He asked, and Li Mao, not understanding, nodded and took out his Spirit Weapon. In this case, it was a dagger. ''Crescent Moon Dagger... A slayer of the night, together with his guide and Queen of the Night... Shit, what a good combination of spiritual weapons.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw it. It was a dagger with a not very decorated body, but it had a color similar to the color of Li Mei''s scepter body. Moreover, he could confirm that it was also a Moon Clan weapon. That left him deep in thought, but he nodded to them both. "Alright, you can put away your spirit weapons." Tang Yin replied. Both then did as was told to do and looked at him doubtfully. "Is there something wrong with our spirit weapons?" They both asked at the same time. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked at them for a moment but, in the end, shook his head. "No, it''s just that they are very good spiritual weapons and make a good combination. I''ve seen them on several occasions before, this is the first time I''ve seen them on twins." Tang Yin replied with a calm smile under his bandages. They were both surprised. Li Mei was the most surprised and looked at him in shock. "Young Master, could it be that you know about our spiritual weapons?" She asked. It was the first time someone recognized them as her spiritual weapons and could say that after seeing them. Could it be that he knows something about where they came from? She thought, so urgent did her voice sound. Tang Yin looked at her a little doubtful and suspicious about something, but nodded. "Of course, why?" he replied, and this time it wasn''t just the two of them who were surprised. Even Zhang Feiju was surprised. "Young Master Tang, do you really know about those spiritual weapons?" He asked before the twins did. Tang Yin looked at him. "Could it be that you don''t know anything about these spiritual weapons?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and the elder nodded. "...This is the first time I''ve seen them. But they give me the feeling that they are of high-rank. Possibly of Spirit Rank or Lord." He replied with an embarrassed smile. Tang Yin looked at him and laughed a little after hearing this. ''Wow, there''s something interesting around here then...'' Tang Yin thought with a mysterious smile underneath his bandages. Then he laughed a little. "Rank Lord? Hehe, that''s an insult towards the Full Moon Scepter." He replied. "What do you mean?" Zhang Feiju asked in surprise, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "The Full Moon Scepter is an Emperor Rank Spiritual Scepter, while the Crescent Moon Dagger is a King Rank dagger. They are not something that a single Lord Rank Weapon can compare. Even among their peers of the same rank, they are at the top of the pyramid." Tang Yin replied. He knew very well what kind of spiritual weapon he was looking at. He knew them very well. "Emperor Rank!!? Is it really of such a high rank!?" The elder asked in shock with a loud shout. He couldn''t help it. In the entire empire, who the hell had an Emperor Rank Weapon? Not to mention the Emperor Rank, a King Rank Weapon, had never appeared before. And now two above that rank appeared here? ''Shit, is it possible?'' He thought in shock. Tang Yin nodded at him. "Elder Zhang, I''m telling you this is to make you realize that, if you set out to teach them well, your upper limit won''t be here. But you must make sure that no one outside ever finds out about this. You must know how dangerous it is if they were to find out about this." Tang Yin said, looking sternly at Zhang Feiju. Zhang Feiju knew what he meant, and he didn''t mind a junior taking the trouble to reprimand him, so he nodded. "Of course, Young Master Tang. If both allow me, I will make sure that will soon surpass me." Replied the firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''ll help you with that, you just have to fulfill what I entrusted you with very well." Tang Yin replied with a smile, bringing even more surprise to Zhang Feiju, but the latter nodded firmly. "Of course, I will make sure to fulfill it perfectly." He replied firmly. Tang Yin then nodded to him. "Good..." He said, then walked towards a table that was in the middle of the ship as he motioned for them to follow him. Then, he took out many jade bottles, 100 in total of the same green color with pills inside, and four more bottles, white in color. "Elder Zhang, I want to entrust you with something else." Tang Yin said and then separated 60 bottles of green jade on one side, then grabbed two more white jade bottles and put them together with the 60. "600 Initial Ascension Pills, all 3-Star Earth Grade, and 20 3-Color Rainbow Ascension Pills, same grade and rank. These I will leave for Feifei''s exclusive use." Tang Yin said, and without waiting, grabbed the other 40 green bottles and two white bottles and gathered them elsewhere. "The same pills, but in 400 and 20 respectively. These I will leave for the use of the rest of your students. Also..." Tang Yin, who didn''t care about the shocked faces of everyone listening to this, took out various cultivation techniques from his inventory and started to put them on the table. "I understand that you can exchange cultivation techniques and treasures for academy points, which are useful to the person who has them, for many things. So, I want to use these two Cultivation Technique to settle the Base, Earth Grade. Cultivation Technique to strengthen Spiritual Bones, Earth Grade, to be passed on as academy points to Feifei... Also, these 2..." Tang Yin began to talk a lot over and over again about the four cultivation techniques he had brought out. Every single thing he said had brought shock to everyone present. Even Huang Feifei, who was used to this, didn''t expect him to bring out so many treasures at once. Chapter 61: Agreement with the Elder Zhang A total of 1,000 Initial Ascension Pills of the highest rank were laid on the table. Next to them are 40 3-Color Rainbow Ascension Pills, which is a much better pill than the Initial Ascension Pills. Still, that wasn''t all. 4 Cultivation techniques for different things. One for settling the base and one for strengthening spiritual bones. The first is not too far-fetched; it is a common cultivation technique. But the one for strengthening spiritual bones? It is an incredible and invaluable cultivation technique! A technique that serves to strengthen spiritual bones is one of the most necessary techniques to increase the aptitude level of a spiritual bone, so they are indispensable for a cultivator, but they are extremely difficult to find. How could he take them out like this and donate them to the academy? What on earth was going through this Young Master''s mind? They thought. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then, two cultivation techniques were authentic, they did not belong to any secondary branch, as was the base settlement one, but were within the main branch, so they served to increase cultivation faster. And they were both King Grade. ''Shit, my guess was right, he''s from some great sect!'' Elder Zhang thought in shock. "...This... Are you really planning to give me all those treasures? They''re... Too many..." He replied in shock. He was tempted to grab them but was afraid to do so. How much weight would this entail? What would this young master want to ask him to do? It was his doubt. ''With such treasures... It wouldn''t be unreasonable for him to ask me to be his slave... It''s not like I could refuse either...'' The elder thought inwardly. Tang Yin smiled at that moment. "What I will ask of you is nothing far-fetched. Only take care of my Feifei, and do your best to make these twins shine. It may come in a year or two years; it could take 5 years to return. During that time, I want Elder Zhang to keep taking care of them and helping them. If you meet my expectations by then, you will see these gifts as garbage, what do you say?" Tang Yin asked with a smile. When Tang Yin confirmed that the spiritual weapons of these twins were the Moon Clan''s weapons, he had internally made up his mind to take Huang Feifei with him. He would not leave her here because that could be dangerous. But... Once he saw that Li Mei was anxious since he mentioned knowing her spiritual weapons, he also noticed that she wanted to ask him a question. If he wasn''t wrong, that question is about her family. Something had to have happened in her family, and she must have more knowledge than her brother, that''s why she was anxious and couldn''t hide her anxiety from her eyes, which caused Tang Yin to easily notice. This also makes a lot of sense. ''If her parents are from the Moon Clan, they should also know about the Full Moon Scepter. So, it''s only natural that they would tell some secrets to her.'' Tang Yin thought a while ago, this made him make a different decision than he had made. He had in front of him two people possibly belonging to that clan. Moreover, one of them was such an important being in that clan. In the future, both of them could be key, so it is better to make them feel indebted to themselves. That''s why he had decided to leave Huang Feifei here. In case they don''t belong to that clan and are simply a mutation of a spiritual weapon, it wouldn''t hurt to cultivate them either. They are talented in their own right. There were no losses so far. But he had also made up his mind to get information about the great sects of this world. With information about them he would be able to know whether it was suitable for him to cultivate them or not, so, although he made this decision right now, he could change it if he found information that could harm him and Huang Feifei. That had been the decision he made right now. And he wanted to see Zhang Feiju''s response. This response was not long in coming. Zhang Feiju was stunned. Maybe he was getting old, but he was not stupid. He immediately bowed to Tang Yin. "Young Master, if you allow me to fulfill that role, I will gladly do so. I swear under my name, Zhang Feiju, that I will fulfill the role fervently." He answered sincerely. Such a simple request to fulfill, and with such good benefits, who wouldn''t want to fulfill it? Tang Yin then nodded. "Then I will leave it to you." Tang Yin replied and gave this no more thought as he turned away. "I''m going to rest; I''ll leave you here to settle everything. Feifei, come with me." Tang Yin said as he left for another side of the flying boat. Once he had made an agreement with someone, he didn''t need to discuss the matter any further. Besides, just at those moments, the Administrator had answered his earlier question, so he wanted to see what he had to say. [Hmph, I don''t know why you always want to know the why of everything, isn''t it enough for you to know that the system is just trying to give you gifts with quests? What a troublesome host played this time] Complained the Administrator angrily. Tang Yin smiled as he walked and sat on a corner, Huang Feifei sat on his legs and leaned on his chest. If she does that, it means she wants Tang Yin to pet her, so that''s what he started to do while talking to the Administrator in his head. ''Knowing what the system thinks at every step is important, do you have the answer for me yet?'' he asked. [Yes, it''s easy.] [First, missions of that style are executed when the system wants or when it sees a lot of interest in you, towards the other person. Other things determine it sometimes. The system simply judges the situation using the human knowledge it has to see if both of you can be partners or disciples. In this case, the system seems to see that she would be a good match for you, and that''s why it chose to give you those two cultivation techniques if you make her your partner. Don''t ask me anything about her you don''t have the privilege to know that] [Now, the time determined this time is indefinite because the system judged that you are not interested in her, at least at the time of sending the mission, but she does have some interest in you. And since doesn''t have time, won''t have a penalty either. That''s the answer to your question] The Administrator spoke and sent several system messages without stopping. Simply explained everything and said nothing more. Tang Yin then nodded. ''Makes sense, I wasn''t interested in her at the time...'' Tang Yin thought. If there was no penalty, then that was great. He could take as much time as wanted and he wouldn''t receive any strange titles. [Don''t you have any more questions? I want to sleep] Asked the Administrator, after seeing that Tang Yin was satisfied with his answer. Tang Yin smiled. ''How many uses are left for that thing?'' Tang Yin asked. [We don''t have many papers left since you don''t want to do it yourself. Besides, the ink is almost out, why the hell don''t you want to do it yourself? You''d do it faster than the system, even if you don''t have spiritual energy] Replied the Administrator. They were talking about an option Tang Yin had discovered some time ago. When they had not yet arrived in the city. It is an option that the system has for writing Cultivation Techniques. And actually, Tang Yin has been taking advantage of this a bit since he can''t use it. He simply had the Administrator force the system to write it. They are both in the same boat on this one, each for their own reasons. But it is a very expensive option right now. Tang Yin could write 100 techniques with the same materials that the system writes 1 or 2 with. Still, it''s convenient because Tang Yin doesn''t have to do anything. ''I''ll do it later, without cultivation it''s difficult. Can you do it one more time?'' Tang Yin asked, and the Administrator in his head sighed and told him that could possibly do it one more time and already, and then Tang Yin was satisfied. It will be the last time the system will do this, so Tang Yin would have it do an important technique. After talking to the Administrator in his mind, Tang Yin talked a while longer with Huang Feifei. Not long after that, they arrived at the Imperial City. It was lit up at night and was quite a bit bigger than the previous city, but it was quite small in Tang Yin''s words. Still, it is a city with 100 million inhabitants. After everyone got off the flying boat, Tang Yin was sent to rest in a luxurious house rented for him, and the rest went to enroll in the academy with Elder Zhang. ''Tomorrow will be the time to make final preparations in this empire... I hope that little princess is around.'' Tang Yin thought as he went to sleep. Chapter 62: Information The next morning... Tang Yin got up quite early, had some breakfast cooked for him by the people hired by Elder Zhang, and then left the mansion. As someone who wanted to get things done quickly, he decided to get moving. The first thing he wanted was to find some information, so he walked around different places while analyzing different businesses, asked some questions, and after a while, he entered a place where they sell wine in an alley. This place was alone, he was the only customer right now. After entering, he sat down. "Coffee 3 quarters." Tang Yin said under his mask as he put 150 spirit gold coins on the table directly. The attendant stared at him. "Coffee 3 quarters?" "From the fifth level." "10 more." Tang Yin after exchanging a few words with the attendant, put 2,000 spiritual gold coins on the table. The man looked at him in surprise and after taking all the money, had Tang Yin follow him. The latter was led into a dimly lit room, and they both sat down at a nearby old desk. "Ask anything, sir." The man said at that moment with a calm smile on his face, sitting on the other side of the desk. "Zhang Feiju, from the Imperial Academy. I want you to tell me everything." Tang Yin replied, and the man stared at him. ''No wonder he wanted from the fifth level.'' Thought this man to himself, and then he began to speak. Zhang Feiju was born as the genius of a powerful family of an empire that once had borders with this one. Said empire was exterminated by a great sect, only he is the survivor. Thus, the man began to tell every single thing he knew about Zhang Feiju. As an information salesman, this was his job. After a while, Tang Yin nodded. "Great Sects, do you know anything?" Tang Yin asked, and the man stared at him for a long while. He couldn''t answer that so easily. Tang Yin stared at him under his mask, but nothing flashed across his face. Just someone who used to look for this kind of information could understand what was going on, so Tang Yin sighed and put another 5,000 spiritual gold coins on the table. The man then sighed a little. "It''s not a good idea to talk about the Great Sects like this, let alone in an empire allied with one of them. But since the lord is so kind." He replied and began. "I don''t have much information on most of the regions, I can only say that in this region there are 3 Great Sects and in the Southern Region there are 3 as well. I don''t know regarding many more, but..." The information of the large sects was not very detailed because this was a small, high-level informant from a small empire. Still, he more or less talked about these, but when Tang Yin asked about the Cultivation Realms within these sects, the man could only shake his head. He didn''t know if he couldn''t answer or if he didn''t know them, so Tang Yin simply gave up on that. After asking him several more questions, Tang Yin left. He got important information on several things, he also asked about the ruling family of this empire and a few other things. ''In the end, a small information seller of a small empire like this, can''t give much...'' Tang Yin thought as he headed towards the Imperial Castle. From what he learned from the information of this royal family, it is that it is a small, but powerful family with very talented people among its ranks. But that, right now, they only depend on the presence of the emperor''s eldest daughter. Although she is not in the empire, it is known that her talent is incredible and that she belongs to a great force on the continent. But he does not know the name of this force. What is certain is that the emperor''s position could be usurped at any time, as she has not returned in a very long time. In addition, the informant seems to know that lately, the little princess has found some treasure that has made her cultivation increase several times in just two months. Tang Yin doesn''t know how that informant came to know about that, but at least he didn''t know that it''s not that she found a treasure, she just found Tang Yin. ''Well, not that I care what happens around these parts, but it''s better that she stays well, so take care of Feifei...'' Tang Yin thought as he arrived at the front of the castle. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was quite large and nicely decorated, but it was nothing amazing in Tang Yin''s eyes. He approached the guards, who were all over the place, and they stopped him. "Stop, this is the Imperial Castle, do you have any reception tokens?" asked the guard who had him, and Tang Yin showed the token the princess had given him. As soon as the guards saw this token, they were surprised and immediately changed their attitude. "Young Sir, excuse our discourtesy. Please come with us. We will guide you inside and let the Imperial Princess know of your arrival." They replied three of them, and soon he was led inside. None of them were going to question anything, this was the personal token of the Imperial Princess. The emperor''s favorite daughter. Anyone who had the personal tokens of the emperor''s children could enter this place as they wished, so they had nothing to question or ask. For the holders of this token, the castle was their home. Moreover, they had listened to the instructions from a month ago. The Imperial Princess had said that soon a Young Master would come using their token, they were to treat him courteously. Thus, Tang Yin was led inside the Imperial Castle and taken to a rather large hall that was lonely. "Young Master, wait a moment. We will report to the Imperial Princess right away and snacks will be brought to you, in case you would like to eat." Said the guard, and after seeing Tang Yin nod, he left. Tang Yin looked at the armor and nodded to himself. ''Armor made from the skin of spiritual beasts, mixed with tough minerals. Not bad.'' He thought and then relaxed in the comfortable seat. They brought him various things to drink and eat, but Tang Yin didn''t touch any of it. He couldn''t show his face, after all. Thus, 10 minutes passed. Tang Yin was thinking various things when he began to hear the sounds of footsteps running towards this place and smiled. "Young Master Tang Yin, it''s really you!" Zu Xiaolin''s soft but beautiful voice was heard from the entrance, and Tang Yin looked at her and nodded. "Little Princess, I have come as promised. But I have to apologize, I won''t be able to last long this time." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and Zu Xiaolin nodded. "Nothing can be done, a person like you, is always busy." She said and walked over to him as she waved the rest away. Tang Yin looked at her cultivation. Last time, she was at the Second Level of the newly ascended Spiritual Master Realm. But now, even Tang Yin was amazed. Two months without seeing her, but she managed to increase her cultivation two levels per month, up to the sixth level of the Spiritual Master Realm. ''They must have used a lot of resources on her these months...'' Tang Yin thought. "Congratulations, already at the Sixth Level, you really are talented. Worthy of royalty." Tang Yin said with a smile under his mask, and she smiled somewhat embarrassed. "If it weren''t for you, I couldn''t have made it here. Come with me, Young Master. As promised, I will make it up to you. I already spoke to my father, and although he is not here at the moment... I have this." She said and then took out some golden keys and lowered her voice. "They are the keys to the imperial treasury. Let''s look at it together, Young Master." She said, and without waiting for him to respond, she started pulling him towards that place. Chapter 63: In the Treasure Room A while later, they had both passed through different parts of the palace containing different locks and secret corridors and were now in front of a large hall guarded by several rather strong guards, though these simply stepped aside when they saw that it was the Imperial Princess and that she had the emperor''s permission to enter here. Still, Tang Yin was stunned. "This... Little Princess, are you sure you''re going to let me in? This is the country''s Treasury; do you know that?" Tang Yin said doubtfully, as he looked at the huge door being opened by Zu Xiaolin with a smile. She hadn''t said anything to him during the whole tour besides pulling him to different parts of the palace. But Tang Yin was still stunned that she had brought him to this important place. Wasn''t she afraid at all? He thought doubtfully. She smiled and just then, opened the different locks of the huge door of the Imperial Treasury. Thus, a huge hall came into view for both of them. With numerous objects everywhere, but all nicely decorated and in place. It was immense, to say the least. Then she looked at Tang Yin as she pulled him into the hall. "It''s okay, my father gave me permission for this too. He said that you might have seen so many treasures in your life, that capable this little treasure was absolutely nothing to you." She replied with a smile, leaving Tang Yin even more stunned. But it seemed to make some sense. ''If she told him everything I mentioned in that short period of time, it''s possible they think I''m from some great force of this world. But... To do it so freely like that, doesn''t this emperor care at all? Or do they have another treasure hall and this one is just a front?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. There were empires, sects, and clans that did that, so it wouldn''t be far-fetched. Even so, it was still surprising, for which Tang Yin should thank them. What was in front of him was a huge treasure room. At first glance, a huge wealth of different kinds of treasures was laid out in front of him, but... Certainly, this did not cost a tenth of what he once had inside his own Spirit Ring when he was in his world. So, he was indifferent towards this. Zu Xiaolin noticed this and smiled inwardly. ''It looks like father was right, he doesn''t seem to be surprised by any of this.'' She thought and then closed the door behind her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then looked at her and pulled out a sheet with different herbs and materials written on it. "I don''t have much to ask, Miss Zu. You must have a place where you have written down every single thing in this treasure, right? I just want what''s written on this little sheet." Tang Yin said calmly. She nodded and grabbed the sheet. She didn''t know the price of anything written here, so she immediately let out a shout. "Treasurer!" Right after the shout, a fat but extremely honest-looking man came out from behind a bunch of shelves that were in the distance. He initially showed his head, and when he noticed that it was Zu Xiaolin who was here, he immediately smiled and started running over. Tang Yin smiled. He didn''t think he would find a treasurer in this place, but it made a lot of sense to have a reliable person in this kind of place. In his sect, they also had one, although the mechanism of his sect''s Treasure Room was different, much more advanced. Also, although they had a treasurer, he was a Spiritual Beast of Wisdom, extremely powerful but extremely loyal to the Sect. Unlike here, who has a normal human being. Still, it was good that such a person was here. When Tang Yin finished thinking, the fat man had arrived. "Haha, Little Princess, I didn''t expect to see you around here. It''s been a long time since you''ve been here, what brings you here?" the man asked with a calm smile. Zu Xiaolin then passed him the paper Tang Yin had given her. "Long time no see, treasurer. I won''t stay long this time; can you fetch these materials? I am attending to an important guest and he needs them." She replied calmly. She previously used to come to this place to play with this old man. Although he appeared to be a young and fat man, the truth is that he is even older than her father. The treasurer then became a little discouraged but still nodded. Grabbed the paper, looked for a moment at Tang Yin, and then averted his gaze to the paper. He thought for a moment and tried to make a memory about some things and then nodded. "There are some of these materials around here, but not all of them... Is that a problem?" He asked, and Zu Xiaolin then looked at Tang Yin. Tang Yin shook his head. "It''s okay, the ones I can get will make me very happy." He replied, reassuring Zu Xiaolin, and the treasurer then nodded. "Wait a moment, I''ll go get them." He replied, and after saying goodbye, he ran off again. Zu Xiaolin then began to guide Tang Yin in case he saw something he liked. "Would you believe me if I told you that that man, without cultivation, is over 120 years old?" Zu Xiaolin asked with a smile as she led Tang Yin. The latter looked at her in surprise. "It''s not possi... Hm?" Just as Tang Yin was about to reply that no such thing was possible, he felt a small smell coming to his nose and looked at the ground. ''Oh?" he thought. Zu Xiaolin smiled when she heard that Tang Yin had said ''No'', so she went to turn around to tell him a few more things, but found him looking at the ground and surprised. After looking at the ground for a moment, Tang Yin looked at Zu Xiaolin in surprise. "No wonder you say that and that you can reach such a level of cultivation in such a short time, there is a Spiritual Vein underneath this Hall..." Tang Yin said in surprise. Zu Xiaolin was immensely surprised at first. ''Can he know that? Could it be that he is not a cripple? How is that possible?'' She thought. "This... How do you know? Can you see spiritual energy?" She asked doubtfully. If she thought about it, it seemed to make some sense. ''That''s right, he''s always been able to see my cultivation level and that''s not possible if he can''t see spiritual energy, right?'' She thought, and coming to understand this, her eyes cleared. But Tang Yin noticed this and shook his head. "No, don''t think strange things. Your eyes do not deceive you. Certainly, I cannot see spiritual energy." He replied. She then felt confused by his answer. "If you can''t see it, how do you know there''s a Spiritual Vein here? And how can you see my cultivation? It doesn''t make much sense..." She spoke. "Do you know what Spiritual Energy is?" Instead of answering her question, he instead asked another. A question that left her even more confused. "...This, how could you explain what Spiritual Energy is? It''s something spiritual, isn''t it? Like air, but spiritual." She replied. In fact, this is something the Academies don''t explain because even they don''t know, how could she know? But Tang Yin nodded. "Yes and no. But, to put it bluntly, spiritual energy is the energy of the world. It is in everything in this world. To the cultivator spiritual energy is just like air. And depending on where you are, sometimes the air can have a different smell, right? You can smell polluted air or pure air and easily differentiate one from the other. So, the same applies to spiritual energy." Tang Yin said, and after pausing for a moment, he continued. "Spiritual energy changes smell depending on the place constantly. The spiritual energy given off by a Grass is not the same as that given off by a Beast. Much less is it the same as that given off by the world by itself. Also, the higher the concentration, the more obvious the smell becomes. This is what doctors or alchemists use to differentiate one herb from another, the smell." "And precisely, that''s what I do to differentiate. That''s how I can tell someone''s cultivation level and that''s also how I can tell about the Spiritual Vein underneath this place. The smell here is quite intense and different. At first, I thought it was the smell of spiritual treasures, but this distinctive smell can only belong to a Spiritual Vein." Tang Yin talked and talked as much as he wanted until he had explained everything in a detailed but summarized manner. If he wanted to explain everything even more, would possibly not finish today. But that was enough to astonish Zu Xiaolin. She had not expected such a thing to be possible. ''To differentiate spiritual energy by smell? How would one expect from a genius like him...'' She thought. No matter how much she wanted to, she could not differentiate spiritual energy from her surroundings with smell. Let alone know someone''s cultivation level. ''How strong was he before he was crippled?'' she thought. In the end, she just smiled sheepishly. "The Young Master is a genius. He seems to know everything." She said helplessly, and Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. After that, the two of them talked for a while longer and looked around the surroundings. Although there were many treasures, Tang Yin was not attracted to any of them. After a while, the treasurer came back and handed what he could find to Tang Yin. The latter nodded, and after that, they both left the Hall of Treasures. He was able to find a good amount of the necessary herbs, so Tang Yin was happy. Chapter 64: Spiritual Array After leaving the treasure room, they both walked through the castle. "Have you been cultivating with that spiritual vein?" Tang Yin asked Zu Xiaolin, and she nodded to him. "My room is on the other side of the Treasure Hall, that''s why I''ve been able to increase my cultivation so fast. But I must stop now, I can''t go up so much like this and the energy must be used to increase the strength of my father''s most loyal leaders." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin then nodded. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So that man is the Vein Master?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and she nodded. Tang Yin then smiled a little. ''A Master of a Spiritual Vein, who is a normal person... What a surprise to find this kind of thing here.'' He thought. Normally, owners of Spiritual Veins are strong cultivators and become stronger with their spiritual vein, so they can easily dominate an entire kingdom, empire, or any similar organization. To find a Master of a Vein, who is not a cultivator¡­ It is a big surprise. If a cultivator encounters such an occurrence, he will most likely assassinate that master to become the master himself. For, if he is attached to the spiritual vein, his life expectancy is greatly increased, and his cultivation would be skyrocketed. That''s what surprised Tang Yin. ''It seems that this imperial family is quite special in many ways. They have a lot of sense of morality and loyalty.'''' Tang Yin thought with a smile. At that moment, they both arrived outside the palace. "Young Master Tang, must you leave so quickly? You''ve been around for such a short time; I haven''t even attended to you properly..." Zu Xiaolin said with some pity in her voice. Tang Yin simply nodded. "There are things I have to do, but you can go visit me these days while I''m here. I already gave you the address. Also, I''ll leave you some things with Feifei, you can ask her when you see her." Tang Yin said. "For now, I will say goodbye, Miss Zu. I look forward to your visit over there, I won''t be in the city for long." Tang Yin said as he went ahead to walk, and Zu Xiaolin nodded to him. Although she wasn''t looking forward to him leaving. "It''s alright, Young Master Tang. I''ll come to visit you later or tomorrow, I''m sorry for giving you such a small gift for all you did for me." She said with a nice smile on her face, but somewhat lonely. As the princess of this place, she usually has few friends or people she can hang out or chat with. She has siblings, but they are all busy or just distant from her because her father chose her over her brothers to inherit the throne, even though they are older. That''s why she feels lonely occasionally, but she can''t do anything about it. Tang Yin noticed this but still left. He has no time to keep other people company at the moment. After leaving the Imperial Castle, he walked around the city looking at different things from place to place. He passed by the alchemist association and other places selling items good for cultivation and bought a great amount. He had bought different kinds of pills in great quantities, as well as having prepared a lot of material for writing cultivation techniques and other necessary preparations he needed to make before leaving. In addition to that, he was looking for information in different places. But his search for information was fruitless, so he ended up returning to the house where he was staying. Here were Huang Feifei and Li Mei waiting for him. When Huang Feifei saw him, she smiled and ran to him. "Tang Yin, where have you been? We came early to look for you, but you weren''t around." She asked as she hugged him. Tang Yin smiled at her and petted her a little. "I was at the Imperial Castle. Miss Zu gave me some things and I was talking to her a bit. I also bought several things, let''s go inside, I want to show you some things." Tang Yin said and looked at Li Mei. "Miss Li, come with us." He said. They both nodded not knowing what they were going to do, but followed him. Inside the house, Tang Yin first took out a great number of pills, spiritual herbs, and other materials needed for cultivation. He couldn''t find good treasures at a low price, but, even so, he had still bought enough stuff. "I think both of you are suitable to learn about Spiritual Matrices, so I will teach you how to make an amazing, but easy-to-make matrix so that you can increase your cultivation faster." Tang Yin said and then took out some brushes with white paint. He bit his finger a little and poured some blood into the white paint. "You girls watch from the side. It will only be enough once for you to learn how to make this array, but it will serve you for a lifetime." Tang Yin said with a smile and soon began to mix the white paint with the drop of blood. The drop of blood failed to change the color of the white paint, as the difference in quantities was too much. One was a pot of paint of more than five liters, and the other was a small drop of blood. But Tang Yin quickly grabbed the brush and a large blank sheet of paper and began to draw a small square spiritual matrix, but rotated at 45 degrees. The square array had four inward-facing lanes, and they were beautifully painted. Clearly, Tang Yin was an expert at this. Once he finished the small square matrix, he started drawing a round matrix in the bottom corner with three inward-facing lanes. Then he did the same on the right corner, making exactly the same matrix, and then on the top corner... He did it as if he was drawing rotating counterclockwise. So, he ended up with a round matrix with the same design and intensity as the other three in the last corner, the one on the left. After he had done that, Tang Yin made a bigger round matrix that wrapped all these matrices. Then he smiled and poured some of the previously whipped paint on it until it was completely soaked. Following that, Tang Yin did the same with four other papers. Exactly the same. And then he stood up and put four iron stakes in 4 different corners. If you looked from above, could see that, between the little stakes, they made a perfect square. After that, Tang Yin drove the stakes into the ground while pressing one corner of the paper with the dies against the ground. Then he smiled, went back to the center of this place, where the painting was on top of the last paper with matrix, and poured another drop of his blood on the painting. As soon as he did this, a glowing yellow light lit up on the paper below the paint with the drop of blood. Soon that yellow light rooted itself to the spiritual matrix that Tang Yin had drawn there and made it fully illuminated with a yellow glow. This triggered the other four corners to do exactly the same thing. The four papers containing a spiritual array soon glowed in a deep yellow color, just like the first one. Following that, the four papers that had the spiritual matrix that were in the corners wrapped themselves around the iron stakes, and so... It started to work. The yellow color would not fade for quite a while after that. The two girls were amazed by this. They never thought that a spiritual matrix, one of the things that are supposed to be the hardest to make, could be completed with things as simple as that, but they still didn''t understand what they were for. What was their function? They thought doubtfully. But they didn''t have to think long. Soon, they both noticed something and stood in shock. Chapter 65: Little Spiritual Attraction Array "Spiritual Attraction Matrix!?" they both shouted in shock when they noticed that there was a certain amount of spiritual energy gathering in the surroundings. They were both astonished, while Tang Yin smiled and nodded at them. "Yes, it''s a small spiritual attraction array. They can make it that way and the stronger the blood used, the better the result. My blood is weak because I have no cultivation, but if you do it with your own blood, the spiritual energy gathered will be greater and last longer. Although I recommend doing it with the blood of spirit beasts because it is purer and they have more strength." Tang Yin said with a calm smile. Although this type of spirit array had several problems, for cultivate, it was very good and for cultivators, who spend much of their lives cultivating or fighting beasts, this spirit array is indispensable to learn. They both looked at him in shock. "Is... Is it possible to make such a difficult spiritual array, in such a simple way?" Li Mei asked in shock. She had heard many times that this spiritual array is extremely difficult to make. It is supposed to be one of the most sought-after arrays in the entire world, but they are extremely difficult to find because few understand its secrets. In fact, the Great Sects are Great Sects because they have beautiful cultivation sites built with huge spiritual attraction arrays. From that alone can see how important these spiritual arrays are. The Great Sects, those that in this world rise above all races and have absolute dominion over the continent and every region in this world, were born thanks to these spiritual matrices. To put it simply, a Great Sect can easily destroy a third-level empire, with one only member of this. Even the First Level Empires are afraid of them because they could also be destroyed by them. A Great Sect, also called the Celestial Sect, is a supreme existence in this place. And they were born, in large part, thanks to these spiritual attraction matrices! How could they be simple arrays that are realized in such a simple way? Tang Yin didn''t know her thoughts regarding this, but he smiled. "Don''t think it''s a high-level spiritual matrix. Although these small arrays serve a lot, they have some problems. The main problem is that because they are not high-level, they will never be able to turn a place into a beautiful cultivation paradise. They have a limit as to how much spiritual energy they can draw and they have a time limit that will be determined by the strength of the beast or person from whom the blood is drawn. For example, with a drop of my blood, it will only last about 5 minutes." "With a drop of 2,000 Year Beast blood, it could last 20 times that amount or even more, depending on the beast. With a 10,000-year Beast, it could last 100 times as long, 200 or even 1,000 times as long. It depends a lot on the cultivation of the beast. Also, you''ll only be able to do this with a maximum of 100 drops of blood at a time, so every so often you should be making matrices or have someone else do it for you." "It''s not a perfect technique, but one that will be able to be of tremendous use in growing faster. Especially, if it is done with a high-level Beast." Tang Yin said with a calm smile as he explained a few things regarding this spiritual array. Both of them then nodded. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Still, it''s really amazing, Tang Yin. I didn''t think you knew how to make spiritual arrays. You are really amazing." Huang Feifei said with a smile, looking at all this in amazement. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "It''s okay, this is just a common thing. I''ll write the instructions for you and write other things for you." Tang Yin said and then went on to write a bunch of things. First, he left explanations so that they could make some small matrices similar to these, with detailed explanations so that they could learn how to make them, but in their authentic versions. After that, he wrote several alchemical recipes of different grades and ranks. From the Common Grade up to the King Grade. He didn''t know how long would be away from here, but he wanted to leave everything ready for Huang Feifei. As well as leaving her many things so that she could live peacefully while he was not here. So, he wrote quite a lot, and Huang Feifei together with Li Mei watched him all that time. All afternoon writing, he didn''t even eat. After that, he began to write down many indications regarding the type of Spiritual Beast that Huang Feifei could receive in his Third Spiritual Bone, Fourth, Fifth... He also did something similar for Li Mei and as a bonus for Li Mao. ''...Hopefully, nothing should happen.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he finished doing everything. During all this time, he occasionally explained some things to Huang Feifei on the one hand and the other. Thus, Tang Yin stopped after several continuous hours of doing many things and smiled in satisfaction. ''Tomorrow I''ll focus on cultivation techniques and it will be ready.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and looked at Huang Feifei. Previously, when he went through the alchemist association, he bought various storage items, these things were called storage bags. They came in different shapes. Belts, shirts, even gloves, and they were quite comfortable, although he didn''t find any that he liked, but he bought several from Huang Feifei. Well, only four. They were immensely expensive. So, he passed them on to her at this time. "Here, I bought you these 4 storage bags. I''ll give all of these to you; you choose what you want to do with each of these things." Tang Yin said with a smile as he passed the storage bags to her. When Huang Feifei saw this, she didn''t grab them. Actually... She felt a little pain in her heart when she heard Tang Yin say that. She was already suspecting his plans when she saw him write so many things, but now she understands. He is about to leave. Before long, he was going to leave. This hurt her. So, instead of grabbing the storage bags he was passing her, items she had longed for before, she actually threw herself on him and hugged him tightly. Tang Yin was surprised by this but smiled and hugged her back. Li Mei, seeing this, though surprised, understood that they wanted some time alone, so she got up and left the room. Tang Yin then patted Huang Feifei. "What''s wrong?" he asked but received silence from her. Still, he didn''t ask any more questions. He simply waited patiently for her answer. A while later, a small voice rang out. "...You''re going to leave, right?" she asked painfully. Tang Yin nodded to her. He wasn''t going to lie to her, he had to go. "I must, being crippled makes me feel useless." He replied. She pulled her face up, removed the mask he still wore lifted his bandage a little, and kissed him, but quickly pulled away from him. "Even though you''re crippled, you''re still a genius. You know a lot of things; how could you be useless?" She spoke. Tang Yin only gave a small sigh, and his gaze wandered a little from her, looking out the window at the distant sky. "When you touch the supremacy of cultivation, do you think little knowledge like this, could be enough? When there is a place where they are waiting for you and there is spilled blood demanding revenge, do you think a little knowledge, would be enough?" Tang Yin asked. This surprised Huang Feifei, and she looked at him. She had traveled with Tang Yin for many days, and she had even become his wife, despite that, she knew nothing of his past. She knew nothing of who he was. And she didn''t want to ask him because she didn''t want to upset him or remind him of bad things, as he seems to have been through a lot of bad things to be in his current state. This was the first time she was able to hear him talking about him. But... She didn''t understand what he meant, even so, when she looked at his face... That pained face, as he seemed to be thinking about the past... She felt pain in her heart. She had never seen him like that. It was the first time he had shown himself with that side in front of her. ''Tang Yin... What''s in your past? What do your words mean?'' she thought doubtfully... Tang Yin soon came back to himself and changed the expression on his face to his typical calm and indifferent expression, then he looked at her. "Feifei, I have things to do. So, cultivation for me is essential to get it back. Only when I can cultivate again will I feel good. That''s when I will come back for you and we can travel together. For now, I can''t even protect you or protect myself, this makes me feel helpless." Tang Yin said with a sheepish smile at the end. Huang Feifei then sighed. "Can''t I go with you?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. He doesn''t know anything about this continent and still has to make at least two more stops. If he is alone, he can still run away in case someone wants to attack him for some reason, but if Huang Feifei is with him¡­ They will both crawl down. Tang Yin doesn''t want to take that risk. "Sorry, if I can''t protect you, then I won''t be able to be at ease. I must travel alone. It won''t be long before I return." Tang Yin replied firmly. He wasn''t going to negotiate this, that''s what he wanted to tell her, and she noticed it. So, she stared at him for a while and in the end gave a helpless sigh. "I understand..." She said as she lowered her head. Tang Yin then smiled and started kissing her intensely, they only stopped for a while after that. Chapter 66: Last preparations in the empire (1) That same day at night, Tang Yin had good hours of passion with Huang Feifei until she fell asleep. After that, Tang Yin put on his bandages and got up to go to the balcony to get some air and think about the moves he would have from today. He would be leaving in a few days and had chosen not to go on any more adventures. He would grab a flying boat to a desert city where, if he was lucky, he would be able to find some necessary herbs and a material taken from a desert beast, both necessary for the recipe to recover his spiritual bones. Thanks to Zu Xiaolin who gave him many materials, he hardly lacked anything. He never thought that in that treasury he would find so many things and that they would give it all to him like that, but it was a good thing. He only needed those little things from the desert and then to go to the north, where he would find the last necessary materials. ''Then I''d have to look for an Alchemist...'' Tang Yin thought, and just then, he noticed movement nearby, so he turned around and was surprised. "Miss Li, I didn''t expect you to still be around." Tang Yin said with a smile when he saw Li Mei approaching him. She smiled somewhat embarrassedly at him. "I''m sorry, Young Master Tang. I''ve been hiding so as not to make you uncomfortable, but I wanted to ask you some questions, so I''ve been here the whole time." She replied with a smile and stood to the side of him. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders and nodded at her. "It''s okay, you can ask anything, but I don''t promise to answer everything." Tang Yin said and turned around to look at the night sky. She then nodded. "...Young Master, do you know about the force from which my spiritual weapon comes?" She asked directly. She didn''t want to beat around the bush. Tang Yin smiled. Of course, he knew this was the question. "Before I answer you, can you tell me what happened to your parents? Under no circumstances can I believe that your parents were peasants. Not if you inherited that spiritual weapon from them." Tang Yin said. She looked at him and although she was somewhat surprised, nodded. "...My parents were killed by very powerful cultivators. I originally thought they were peasants, but after watching them fight, I realized that they were powerful cultivators. They were possibly above the mythical Spirit King Realm. But they were killed while protecting us." She replied, her voice at the end becoming lower and lower, clearly, she didn''t like to talk about this. "Do you know who the killers were?" Tang Yin asked, and she shook her head. "Possibly they were from our family." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her. "Why do you say so?" "They used similar Spiritual Weapons." "Oh, you mean they used Moon Spirit Weapons?" "I don''t know what they''re called, but they were a lot like my brother''s and my parents''. Although mine is a little different, it also has similarities. Also, the attacks were very similar to the ones that fit me and my brother the most." After talking for a moment with her about different things, Tang Yin frowned when he heard that. ''Is there really a Moon Clan in this place? And they seem to be having interest problems... Well, considering she has the Full Moon Scepter, it''s normal for the old bastards to want to control her, but... Don''t they represent the moon? Since when did they have such barbaric thoughts?'' Tang Yin thought. There were many strange things in what she was telling him. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe it, in fact, he didn''t notice that she was lying. He believed she was telling the truth, but... He knows the Moon Clan very well. As the representatives of the moon, they represent the purity and tranquility of the night. Even when they kill in masse, they do it cleanly and with elegance. They are part of the pinnacle of elegance and tranquility. Even their Tang Family, known to be the most united Family, is more prone to infighting and power struggles than the Moon Clan. Because, this clan has another name. The Sons of the Moon Divinity. Being one of the most respected clans in the world, they have never had internal fights or conspiracies within their ranks. And it is not because they have rules against it. It is not because they have an iron fist with their descendants so that they do not do such acts. It is because they understand very well the kind of damage a conspiracy can cause to their clan. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once Tang Yin wanted to know something about this, and, to his surprise, it was not understood by them. It was as if in their dictionary, the word conspiracy did not exist, let alone between families. So, what the hell was going on? This is the Brotherhood Clan; they would never attack each other between families. And now they''re killing each other? ''Could it be that they are another Clan and not the one I know? But, then why do they have the Moon Clan Weapons? Shit, it''s kind of confusing.'' Tang Yin thought, in the end, he gave a small sigh. He didn''t know how to answer at this point. Certainly, he knew Li Mei and Li Mao''s spiritual weapons. Both of them were authentic Moon spiritual weapons. But they didn''t seem to be the ones he remembered. After thinking for a moment, he sighed visibly. Seeing that she was waiting for an answer to her question, Tang Yin decided to answer her. "It seems that things have changed a bit from what I remember. Certainly, I know your and your brother''s Spirit Weapon. They are called Moon Spiritual Weapons, they are very good, and they have great potential for growth. The force they come from, I couldn''t tell you if they are the same, because in the story you tell me there is something strange, so I couldn''t answer you that question." Tang Yin replied. He could not tell her any information about his world because he did not know if it was the same as here. His knowledge of this world was too superficial at present. She was a little discouraged to hear this, but at least she now knew a little regarding her spiritual weapon. Tang Yin looked at her like this and smiled. "You don''t need to worry too much either, the fact that you''re here means that those people either stopped looking for you or are waiting for something to move against you. But for now, you are safe and what matters is the present. Don''t worry about the future, because we don''t know what will happen. The only thing you can do is to get stronger, to avoid a bad future." Tang Yin said and then raised his hand and made a gesture as if he wanted to grab the moon in the distance. "Remember, human beings have the ability to change our destiny. But the only way we have to do that is to become stronger. Strength is the root of everything, if you are strong, you can destroy your enemies. If you are strong you can stand on a mountain and look down on everyone. They will all try to come up to you and take your place, but your strength will suppress them and make them your subordinates. That is the only way we have to change our destiny, so that is the path we must follow." Tang Yin said, at the end making a fist, as if his words were being said to himself and he wanted to crush the moon in front of him, many miles away. Li Mei was surprised that he would say these things to her, but if she thought about it, it seemed to make a lot of sense. ''Only by being strong can you change your destiny...'' She thought and repeated it several times in her mind, then smiled and bowed a little to Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. I understand your words, from now on I will think about becoming strong." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. Then he took out something from his inventory and gave it to her. "Here, it''s a small gift for you. Don''t open it now, it won''t do you any good. When you think your strength is enough to enter a Great Sect, you can open it." Tang Yin said, and she though confused, nodded. "Yes, Young Master. Thank you very much for your teachings and for your gift, I will treasure them." She replied. Tang Yin nodded. "You can go to sleep, it is late." He said, and she nodded. "I bid you farewell, Young Master Tang. I hope you have a nice night." She said and then left. She didn''t know the gift she had received, but she was satisfied with just the teaching he had given her. After Li Mei left, Tang Yin smiled again. "Elder Zhang, hiding at night is not your specialty, you shouldn''t do it too much." Tang Yin said with a smile. Just at that moment, Zhang Feiju who was hiding nearby and hiding his aura, was surprised and couldn''t help but show himself. "...I didn''t expect that a person who can''t cultivate could find me so easily. You are really worthy of you reputation and I think you reputation falls short, you seems to be more amazing." Zhang Feiju said as he approached from a corner. Tang Yin smiled indifferently. "What brings you here, Elder Zhang?" He asked. "The Academy accepted the 2 techniques and will award a great number of Academic Credits to Miss, but, when she came back with me, we met the rest of Central Elders with their respective new students..." He said, and Tang Yin looked at him. "Oh, what happened?" He asked, and the elder shrugged his shoulders a little helplessly. "She''s the most talented of all the new students, so those crazy old men are trying to take her away. She''s already turned them down, though." He replied. Tang Yin then looked thoughtful. It wasn''t very troublesome, but... It was best to avoid all possible trouble. So, he took out some papers and started writing down various things. A while later, he had finished and passed them to him. "Find someone to take care of them while you follow those procedures tonight and tomorrow you can go get your Spiritual Bone. I also wrote down things you should do from now on and way to train, also, I will leave you a cultivation technique with Feifei, which is the one you will use. I hope that when I see you again, you will be in a difficult cultivation to daunt." Tang Yin said and then turned around to go inside. He didn''t want to listen to the thanks of an old man who liked to talk a lot, so he decided to say goodbye there. "I hope to see you soon, Elder Zhang. Remember your promise. If you break it, your revenge can never be carried out." Tang Yin said with a smile and disappeared into the doorway, leaving Elder Zhang in a daze for a long time... Chapter 67: Last preparations in the empire (2E) The next morning, Tang Yin got up early because he had a visitor. A somewhat expected, but at the same time unexpected visitor. It was Zu Xiaolin, but she had no guard around her and was covered from head to toe in black robes. "Miss Zu, is it all right for you to sneak out of the palace like this?" Tang Yin asked in surprise when he saw her. He knew very well that she had escaped. She smiled as she sat down beside him. "It''s okay, if I don''t run away like this, then we''d have hundreds of guards around here who wouldn''t even let me talk to Young Master Tang. It''s better this way." She replied and took off the robes covering her. Tang Yin could only smile. ''This girl...'' Tang Yin thought and shook his head, then continued writing things down. Today he was alone because Huang Feifei and Li Mei had to go do some things at the academy very early. "Young Master, what are you doing?" she asked. "Writing some Cultivation Techniques..." He replied as wrote. Receiving that answer, she was astonished. She never thought Tang Yin could write such things. ''Can he even do that? I can''t even ask him if he can do anything anymore, the right question is, what can''t you do?'' She thought in shock. ''Writing cultivation techniques requires high concentration and a high level of cultivation, so why on earth can he write cultivation techniques without cultivation?'' That was what was going through her head. Tang Yin, although he was focused on writing, still noticed that this question was etched on Zu Xiaolin''s face, so he smiled. "Look around you and you will understand the answer to the question going around in your head." Tang Yin replied with a smile, still writing. She looked at him in confusion, even so, she looked around... At first, she didn''t understand what he was referring to, but... Slowly, she began to notice something. ''Spiritual Energy? Why is there so much of it?'' She thought doubtfully and looked more... The more she saw, the more she was surprised. "A Spiritual Attraction Matrix!?" she cried out in shock when she noticed that there was a lot of spiritual energy gathering in this room and being attracted from somewhere else. There should be no doubt, there was a Spiritual Attraction matrix in this place! She thought. Tang Yin nodded. "Good eye. But don''t make a fuss, it''s just a small matrix that''s easy to make. I''ll show you how to make it later, for now, let me finish. You can go read what I''m doing if you want to, but don''t shout." Tang Yin replied calmly. She then quickly excused herself and sat to the side to look at him. Now that she looked closely, each of the materials Tang Yin was using had something in common. They were External Spiritual Tools. Although they did not look expensive, they were still external spiritual tools. So, he could use the surrounding spiritual energy to write such cultivation techniques. After realizing this, she looked more at what Tang Yin was writing and frowned. "Young Master, do those cultivation techniques, do they have a limit of use?" she asked doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled at her. "It seems your eyesight has improved and you continue to use cultivator logic, over and above the beliefs you have been taught. You are admirable. Answering your question, of course, they have a limit of use. A normal person can''t write permanent cultivation techniques unless they wanted to die. I can only write this and I will still have great discomfort later." He replied. His calmness was noticeable from his tone of voice. Right now, what he needed most was peace of mind. So nothing would make him lose his peace of mind. If he lost it, it would damage what he was writing. This was something Zu Xiaolin noticed, so she stopped asking him questions and just focused on looking at him. Thus, they both spent hours there... During the course, Huang Feifei returned. Tang Yin occasionally explained some things to both of them. But he focused on writing cultivation techniques over and over again... He stopped to eat lunch but then continued all afternoon... He stopped to eat dinner but then continued all night... That night slept late and the next morning repeated the process. As a non-cultivator, he could not write cultivation techniques too quickly. Also, the blood he was able to obtain from the beasts was not many years old, so the matrix did not run for many continuous hours. But still... It took three whole days to write different cultivation techniques. During that time, Zu Xiaolin and Huang Feifei had been with him, watching him and helping him with some little things. Plus, Tang Yin taught them both some things, so they were both practicing that too. Huang Feifei also started to study more about alchemy, but Tang Yin couldn''t give him the Earthly Fire he had, so she couldn''t do alchemy right now. Her Heavenly Body is not compatible with his Earthly Fire and it is normal. A Heavenly Body of that style is quite picky about what it wants to have as a partner, so it won''t accept just any Fire you want to bestow on it. Even so, she was learning well, little by little progressing... So those three days passed. Tang Yin had already finished writing everything and didn''t need to leave anything else. ''It''s about time to go, huh...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile that night. Huang Feifei knew it too, which was why she was standing beside him. She was still sad about this, even though they had been together these days. "Are you leaving tomorrow?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''ll be back soon, don''t worry. By then I hope to see you even stronger." He replied and then looked at her. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All those Cultivation Techniques I gave you will help you and help Elder Zhang''s Hall, become the most powerful Hall. Use them well, but don''t say that you have them. I''m not sure of the level of the Great Sects in this place, but those cultivation techniques might become coveted by those powers, so don''t reveal anything. I already talked to Elder Zhang, his cultivation level has already surpassed the Sixth Realm, so he will be able to protect and cultivate you." "He was telling me about the Tournaments that the Academies do, it seems that in a few years, they will have an important one and he wants to take you, if you want to go, you can go." Tang Yin said, and she nodded to him. She knew what she should do, but she still understood that Tang Yin was trying to teach her and take care of her, so she was obedient and kept everything in her mind. He smiled and then kissed her... He didn''t want to talk anymore. He knew would soon leave, so he wanted to kiss her... She also wanted the same, so, that night, they both spent a beautiful night of passion. A night in which Huang Feifei was more active than usual... Chapter 68: To The Dark Sand City The next morning was Tang Yin day to leave, so he was accompanied by Huang Feifei, Li Mei, Li Mao, and Zhang Feiju. The rest of the acquaintances he had in the Imperial City were busy. The flying boat he was about to leave on was already about to take off, so Tang Yin smiled. "Feifei, I hope when I see you again, you''ll be stronger, see you." Tang Yin said as he gave Huang Feifei a long kiss. She reluctantly nodded. "...Don''t worry, Tang Yin. I won''t let you down, when we meet again, I can travel with you." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin then smiled and nodded. "Miss Li and Li Mao, I hope you will continue to work hard during this time." He said and then looked at Elder Zhang. "Don''t forget your promise, Elder Zhang." He said and then turned around to get on the flying boat. He wasn''t going to stay long talking to anyone, and he didn''t expect to get a response from them either, it was better if he left at once. The last three who were named also nodded and answered him, but Tang Yin simply waved his hand in farewell. Huang Feifei looked up after seeing that he was already walking away a bit. Her eyes were a bit watery, but she still smiled. ''His way of saying goodbye is always the same, he doesn''t like to say much, he turns around and then waves goodbye.'' She thought with a smile. She knew that when she saw him again, she would be strong enough to travel with him. At least she wanted to return to the empire where she was born to take revenge together with him, so she would try her best to do so. Even though she was sad and not feeling well, she still smiled beautifully. "...I hope you are well at all times. I''ll be sure to meet your expectations." She said in a small, almost inaudible whisper. After watching the flying boat set sail, Huang Feifei and the rest returned to the Academy. She would have lonely days ahead of her... ... A few days later... Tang Yin had once again witnessed how great this continent was during these days of travel. This flying boat is a VIP flying boat that offers long-distance travel at a fast speed. Not many people can afford it, and it is beautifully decorated, but the truth is that because it is expensive to travel on this ship, it is a ship that travels at a high speed. And the speed was even praised by Tang Yin when he saw it. But, despite that... It would still take two whole weeks to get from Imperial City to Desert City. ''Shit, this place is really big.'' Tang Yin thought helplessly. But he was very satisfied with the service they provided and the steadiness of this flying boat. The service was like that of a high-end restaurant; because the ship never wobbled, one could rest peacefully. In addition, during the day, he could enjoy a good view of the scenery, and during the night, he could enjoy a beautiful starry sky, as was the case today, although sometimes clouds prevented him from enjoying the scenery. As a faithful lover of starry skies, Tang Yin sat looking at the beautiful starry sky in front of him, thinking many things, and so he spent the night... Thus, enjoying his journey with the few people who were on the boat, Tang Yin spent two weeks of travel. Those who could travel on this boat had money because a single trip of that distance cost 10 thousand spiritual gold coins. Thus few talked to him along the way. Most of them were cultivators to begin with, seeing that Tang Yin was just a normal human, they would not bother to talk to him. When it was the evening of the last day in this place, still a few hours to go, Tang Yin, as usual, was looking at the starry sky quietly, but soon came a voice that disturbed his peace of mind a bit since it brought him out of his thoughts. "It''s amazing what scenery you can see in a desert at night, right?" A soft and beautiful voice sounded beside him. Tang Yin turned to look and noticed a beautiful young woman standing there. He had seen her several times during this time. She is a girl of about 27 years old who is in the early stages of the Fifth Cultivation Realm. But she is a person who has quite an incredible escort. They are all Sixth Realm Cultivators, and there are 5 of them in total. So, Tang Yin tried to stay away from them during this time. They were the strongest group in this place next to a person who is at the peak of the Sixth Realm and travels alone. Tang Yin nodded with a smile. "Indeed, it''s a beautiful scenery always." He replied and turned his gaze back to the sky. "It seems that Young Master is not a person who likes to talk a lot, sorry if I make him uncomfortable. I don''t usually travel alone much, so I don''t feel comfortable being silent for so long and just cultivating." She said with some embarrassment and looked for a chair to sit on. Tang Yin smiled at her. "You have a large escort, is that considered traveling alone?" Tang Yin asked with a small chuckle at the end. She laughed a little too. "Hehe, actually it is. I''m returning home after a while and the Elders went to pick me up, but it''s annoying to be traveling so long with them. They worry too much." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. He had to agree on that. "Well, you''re right about that. Adventures are best done with the company of people you enjoy." Tang Yin said, and she nodded quickly and several times. "It seems that Young Master understands me too." She said, and Tang Yin simply smiled. "Are you heading towards the northern region? Or is it towards one of the desert cities?" She asked. "Oh, the desert has several cities? I''m heading to a city, called Dark Sand City, I don''t know if you know it." Tang Yin replied. He was a little interested to hear the topic of ''desert cities''. Normally, there wouldn''t be more than one city in a desert because it''s hard to get an oasis to build in these places. She looked at him somewhat surprised. "Don''t you know? Aren''t you from this region?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. She then understood. ''He traveling alone from another Region? That''s surprising, considering he''s not a cultivator...'' She thought and then looked at the night sky. "There are Four Cities in the Northeast Desert, also called the Great Desert of the Eastern Region. Dark Sand City is only one of them, it is the weakest too, but strangely it is the richest." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "You are from this region?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "My Family is a Family from the Desert King City, the main one of the Four Cities." She replied and then turned around and raised a hand to introduce herself to him. "My name is Wang Yuwen, by the way." She said, and Tang Yin then shook his hand. "Tang Yin." He replied as he nodded to her. She then smiled. "Looks like we''re already there." She said as she noticed the city lights very close, Tang Yin then stood up a little, and she followed him. "Oh, no wonder they call it Dark Sand. It''s a bit of a desert anomaly, eh." He said calmly as he saw that all the sand around this city was dark as if it had been painted black. She smiled and nodded. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s the most special city of the four and that''s why it''s so famous and therefore so rich. Plus, it receives the protection of the King of the Desert." She spoke. With the speed of the boat was practically already on the outskirts of the city, so in a little while it would be time to park and get off, so she smiled at Tang Yin. "Young Master Tang Yin, I will be staying a few nights in this city because I want to participate in an auction, so, if you feel lonely and want to chat, you can visit me at the city lord''s castle. Also..." After saying that, she took out a token from her storage bag and handed it to him. "If you feel interested in visiting the auction, you can enter with that token, as long as you want to sell something or show you have money to buy." She said, and it coincided just as the elders came for her. "Miss, it''s almost time to come down." They said, and she nodded and said goodbye to Tang Yin. "Nice to meet you, I hope you do well on your journey. Thank you very much for the invitation." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and then he also went downstairs. There were no events beyond the normal. That night, he was able to sleep peacefully because he had achieved something important. He had been told about that auction, and he had not expected to be able to talk to a person who would invite him without him saying anything... Fate has its own way of moving, he thought. Chapter 69: A beautiful girl? Tang Yin walked the streets of Dark Sand City during the days he had been here and was amazed that this place was a place for large-scale trade. The city was bigger than what he saw when he was on the flying boat. It was so big that it could be four times bigger than the Imperial City of the Blizzard Empire. It was a great city! Its construction was beautiful and unique in many ways. From what he could find out these days, this city is the trade intersection between the Central City of the Northern Region and the Central Cities of more than 5 Empires, among which there are 3 First Tier ones. In addition, the Central City of the Eastern Region also often trades here. That gives a clear example of the great trade that exists in this city. Just enter and go to the Alchemists Association of this place, and he was able to buy a necessary herb, which he thought he could not find easily. The Scarlet Sandy Herb and on top of that he was able to get all the quantities he was looking for. This already left a good impression on him. Furthermore, from what he learned, the other 2 Desert Herbs he needed and the Desert Spirit Beast material he required, which was its heart, would be for sale at the auction. A Spiritual Beast heart of about 50 thousand years of cultivation. Which would mean the middle stages of the Sixth Realm. It is the heart of a Spirit King Realm Beast, extremely hard to find in this region, but here it would be selling. Although the cost could be quite high, Tang Yin was prepared. The first thing he did when he heard that was to put several things up for sale at the auction. Things that were not that expensive, but would give him a good amount of money, enough to fight for those three things he needed. Cultivation Techniques and some of the pills he had left. Thus, he spent his first days in this city and eating some local foods, although they were not delicious at all. The ones from the empire tasted better. Still, that was his day-to-day life until a week later, the day of the auction. Tang Yin was currently standing in front of the auction, as today was the day. The huge, oval-shaped construction in front of him had stunned him the first time he came here. He hadn''t expected that these people could build such beautiful buildings. This time, he simply walked in. However, before entering, was asked for his token and then allowed to enter. Since he had sold some good stuff and had the token that the lady had given him, he was granted a VIP room, which was upstairs. He was guided to his room and left snacks to eat if he wanted. Tang Yin just watched as it was slowly filling up... Well, it wasn''t little by little. After his arrival, a large number of people started to come in, and in less than 30 minutes, the auction was full of all the guests. There were even VIPs coming from other cities, and even the arrival of a mystery VIP coming from the Northern Region was announced. Not just from the Northern Region... She is a member of the Ice Divine Sect! That is the most powerful Sect in the entire Northern Region and one of the most respected in this entire continent, or at least that was what Tang Yin could understand from what many here were talking about. Apparently, this sect went by several names, among those, the most interesting one Tang Yin heard was the ''Ice Phoenix Sect''. That''s why he tried to see where that person was. He knew the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Weapon very well as a Supreme Spiritual Weapon, it is one of the most famous in his world, could it be the same? He thought, but unfortunately, as that person was in a VIP area, Tang Yin could not see it at this time. After small words from the auctioneer, the auction started, which would be divided into two, in the morning and then in the afternoon after lunch. Throughout the morning, numerous items were being sold back and forth... Pills and even two of the cultivation techniques Tang Yin had put out, were sold at quite a high cost, despite being said to have limited uses. But none of what Tang Yin wanted was sold. A whole morning wasted, or so Tang Yin thought. "Gentlemen, the auction will continue in the afternoon. You can choose to stay here and have lunch inside the auction, we have invited a high-level chef to attend to you or go do whatever you want to do." Said the presenter, and after a few more words, he dismissed the auction for now. Tang Yin could only sigh as he walked out of his room. There was only one restaurant that had delicious food in this city, so he wasn''t going to stay and eat here. When he came out and was going to the VIP room that was attending him, a person from the auction approached him from the side. "Young Master, come with me. We have your payment ready for what has been sold so far." This person said, and Tang Yin nodded to him. Then he went to the reception and was given the money cards. "Young Master, here you go. We hope to see you at the afternoon auction as well." Said the receptionist with a big smile and immense desire in her eyes that was visible when she saw Tang Yin. The latter''s loveliness was too much for her. She even felt like she got wet when he saw her. But Tang Yin only nodded as he received 12 white Money Cards with blue stripes. Each of these had a total of 100,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. ''1.2 million, huh... Not bad, but maybe not enough.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and turned around to leave this place. But he felt dazed as soon as he turned around and was about to start walking. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Today, Tang Yin was wearing a mask that hid only half of his face. He didn''t bring his usual mask for a change. So, the top part of his face was visible. As a divine son, his almost perfect face attracted the masses. So, the moment Tang Yin entered here, he attracted the attention of women more than anything else. But soon after, and unbeknownst to him, the attention was focused on another person behind him, so as he turned around and looked at... An almost perfect face of a man met the face of a woman, covered by a veil. Of her face, only her eyes were visible. Beautiful blue eyes met other beautiful blue eyes. Even Tang Yin felt deeply stunned when he saw this woman in front of him... He felt the color of all the surroundings completely disappear when he saw those beautiful light blue eyes. It was as if a lightning bolt had hit them at that moment, so they both stared into each other''s eyes without taking their gaze away from them. That beautiful white hair that fell back like a beautiful waterfall, plus those beautiful light blue eyes, showed off her perfect figure covered by a beautiful white dress with blue and gold ornaments, creating a landscape truly worthy of their contemplation. A unique, and incomparable landscape, which even Tang Yin had to admire. The two looked at each other and lost themselves in those beautiful blue eyes, stunned for numerous minutes. But soon, something disturbed the peace they found in each other''s eyes. "Miss, what''s wrong?" asked a woman behind this beautiful young lady who was standing in front of Tang Yin. It was just at that moment that she noticed that something strange had happened to her, so she quickly averted her gaze and shook her head. She wasn''t going to speak and simply started walking towards the reception and passed by Tang Yin''s side. When she passed by his side, she frowned slightly and looked at him out of the corner of her eye unable to understand what the hell had happened to her at that moment to be stunned like that. Tang Yin also frowned and looked at her a little but then simply walked out of the place quickly, ignoring the chatter of the rest of the people present. Chapter 70: Auction Tang Yin left the place and felt dazed as he walked out and thought about what had happened a moment ago. ''That woman is really beautiful, my god. Just her eyes alone left me stunned, who the hell is she? I can''t even see her cultivation, isn''t she a cultivator or does she have some treasure preventing me?'' Tang Yin thought in shock as he walked towards the restaurant. The beauty reflected in that small crossing of glances was incredible enough to leave him with a deep feeling of bewilderment, but at the same time, it was a wonderful feeling. It was as if he had been looking at the pinnacle of beauty for an instant... It was almost like... ''Almost like that time...'' Tang Yin thought in a daze, and his breathing quickened as his heart began to beat faster. He spent a few minutes like that but quickly sent all those feelings deep down and decided to stop thinking about nonsense. He simply walked to the restaurant and ordered his food. So, he spent a good while having lunch and thinking about different things, but he couldn''t just get that little memory from a moment ago out of his mind. That feeling that those eyes left him with... They made him ask himself several times, who the hell is she? Although, he couldn''t find an answer in his mind. The feeling he got when he saw that woman''s eyes was... Like a hundred-thousand-year-old piece of ice, hard to access. Difficult to understand. But it was that feeling that made him feel the most dazed. Still, nothing he could do if he didn''t understand something. In the end, Tang Yin simply went back to the auction and looked around, but he couldn''t see that woman again, so he sighed in helplessness and entered the auction. Maybe he would see her if she was here. An hour later, the second part of the auction kicked off... This time the auction felt more crowded because all the VIP rooms were being used. It wasn''t like in the morning when only 3 or 4 VIP rooms were being used, at this time, they were all full. There were even people standing in some places because there were no seats for them. So, the auction started, and the presenter, who this time was a female presenter, kicked off the auction, with item after item passing by the stage and all being auctioned. Most of the items in this second half were much more interesting than the first, but nothing worthy of Tang Yin''s attention. It''s not because they were bad, they just weren''t useful to him. Some could simply be used by cultivators, so nothing was worthy of attention. But the prices were getting higher and higher. The number of items sold at this time was large enough to astonish Tang Yin. He could only think a: No wonder there are so many people, so this is why. And so, a large number of items passed back and forth, with large transactions, but none were noteworthy to Tang Yin. Several hours later, when it was already getting dark, the end finally came... "Gentlemen, we are coming down to the final moments of this auction. A lot of items have been sold, and even some rarely-seen cultivation techniques have come through here. But, right now we have the last 7 items up for auction and since it''s getting dark, we''re going to bring them all here and then auction them off piecemeal." Said the auctioneer with a smile she already looked exhausted. Once she finished speaking, seven people came in pushing some small carts covered with some red blankets. The last 7 items of the auction. Tang Yin felt a bit anxious, as he knew that among those 7, one was one of the cultivation techniques he put up for sale, and three others were the ones he needed. Those last three were the most important ones. One of the seven people stepped forward carrying the item he was entitled to. "People, this is our first item of the last seven..." She said and threw away the blanket covering the container. Soon, 5 Spiritual Herbs came into view, which made Tang Yin stand up from his seat. ''Purple Grass with Bones, huh. This stuff usually grows in a special oasis, I''m surprised they actually have one here, but this is good. I thought it would be hard to find it, but here it is.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile looking at the grass. "As you may well know, Purple Grass with Bones is one of the main herbs for making numerous Pills, among which, the most famous one is the one for breaking the bottlenecks of the Fifth Realm easily, even the Tenth Level Bottleneck would not be a problem. So, for you who have been waiting for many years to break your bottlenecks and finally become a King among Cultivators, I look forward to seeing your offers. This time we have 5 Herbs and they will all be sold as one, The starting price is 50 thousand spiritual gold coins, get started!" Just as the auctioneer finished counting everything, the bidding shot back and forth, with numerous people shouting their prices. From 50 thousand spiritual gold coins, 60 thousand, 70 thousand... S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It quickly reached 90 thousand, a really big number, but it meant nothing to those who were trying to reach the next rank. This is a Spirit Herb which, per unit usually sells for up to 100 thousand spiritual gold coins, what''s 90 thousand for 5 of them? So, the price kept increasing. Tang Yin didn''t say anything simply waited for a point to come when no one wanted to continue to raise the price, at that point, he would give a higher price and buy it. But... He was not the only one with such a thought and of course, he knew it. There was only one person of those in the VIP lounges, raising the price. The rest were waiting. Or maybe they weren''t interested, but Tang Yin was leaning more towards the fact that they were waiting. When the time comes, they will talk. So, soon, only a few people were raising the price because the value had already shot up to 400k. But those few people continually raised the price to 500k and then to 600k, where two of them stopped talking. They didn''t know if they would wait or if they had run out of money, but at this point, only two were raising the price. "650 thousand..." Said one of them, and the other went silent as they reached that price. ''Shit, this bastard has a lot of money.'' Thought that person at that moment, but still prepared to raise the price by another 10 thousand. "660..." "750 thousand." Just before that person could raise the price, a person from the VIP rooms set a price of 100 thousand coins higher. This astonished everyone in the normal places. "He went up by 100,000, even with the price being so high?" were the murmurs heard throughout the room. Soon, another person joined in. "Haha, 800k over here." He said, and the person who had shouted earlier frowned. "Old man, do you want to compete with my family?" the one who had raised the price earlier asked, and the old man who brought it to 800 thousand simply let out a snort. "If you think you''re worthy, come. This is ours today." He replied. The first man to raise the price then frowned. "850 thousand." He replied. "Hahaha, old man, do you really think your family can compete with mine in wealth? 900 thousand." This last price increase made him frown. 900 thousand spiritual gold coins for something that normally costs 500 thousand is too much. "Hmph, let''s see how you compete for the rest of the treasures then. It''s yours." Replied the other man and sat down angrily. "Hahaha, miss, I think it''s about time you announced who the winner is." Replied the first man without worrying about what the other was saying. Of course, he knew very well that if he wanted this spirit herb to work, then he should get the one that would be sold after this one, and that''s where he might suffer, but for now, it''s better to secure this one. If he gets this spiritual herb split from the other one for only 400 thousand spiritual gold coins it is not a loss either. As long as both spiritual herbs do not fall into the hands of his rivals, it is a gain for him, and if he manages to get both... It would be much better. Miss Presenter smiled towards that VIP room. "The Lord of VIP Room 4, has given 900 thousand spiritual gold coins for these 5 herbs, is there anyone giving more?" she shouted and then did the same, but seeing that no one answered. "900 thousand coins going once, 900 thousand coins going twice, 900 thousand..." But just as the man in the VIP room had already smiled broadly and prepared to say thank you, a quiet voice came from another VIP room. "1 million." Chapter 71: Auction (2) This voice raising the price to 1 million spiritual gold coins surprised everyone. But, just as the man was about to shout angrily to scold this person who had raised the price, someone in his room scolded him. "You bastard, shut up. It''s Miss Wang, do you want to kill us?" He said, and the man who had been scolded got scared. He is a local, an Elder of one of the strongest local Families, the Lu Family, while the one who scolded him and frowned was the patriarch of the Lu Family. But, the Lu Family in front of the Wang¡­ They had better keep quiet. So Elder Lu smiled sheepishly, and the patriarch spoke loudly. "Miss Wang, I didn''t expect you to be in the city. Long time no hear from you, I hope this spirit herb will help you to become a Spirit King soon." He spoke. "Miss Wang? Could it be ''that'' Miss Wang we''re talking about?" "Miss Wang from the capital is back?" "Shit, no wonder the Lu''s are retreating, so it''s her..." Numerous similar words spread throughout the room. And Tang Yin frowned. Just as he was about to shout out his price, someone did, and the voice he heard was recognized. ''Is it that lady?'' He thought, remembering the lady who invited him here when he was coming on the flying boat. But, seeing that the auctioneer was going to give a winner, Tang Yin stood up. No matter who it was, this herb was his. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "1 million at..." "1.1 million." Tang Yin said from his room, again bringing silence to the entire auction. ''Anyone else?'' thought several upon hearing this. Even Miss Wang was surprised. "1.2 million." She replied quietly. "1.5 million." Tang Yin said firmly, raising the price by 300 thousand gold coins in one go. This stunned her. ''Does this Young Master Tang really want to compete with me?'' Wang Yuwen thought in shock. "Young Master Tang, could you please leave it to me? I can understand that you are rich, but I think this spiritual herb is really of no use to you. Instead, to me this herb is important right now, could you please lend it to me?" She asked politely. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head helplessly. "Miss Wang, I understand why you want this herb, but I need it too. And in me, it is a matter of life and death, so, I will only let you have it if you outbid me. Otherwise, I apologize." Tang Yin replied calmly, and Wang Yuwen frowned slightly. "Young Master Tang, do you really want to make things difficult for yourself?" she asked, her politeness being lost a bit by the tone of voice she used at the end. For her, this herb was important. If she could advance in her cultivation and reach the Spiritual King Realm in a short time, she could catch up with the great geniuses and manage to move up the favoritism ladder of her sect. This was important. Getting the elders to look up to her so that she could have a greater future was her wish. She needed to do this so she could get out of the hands of her family and do what she wanted. And this herb was necessary for that, so she had to get it. Of course, she could get high in cultivation without needing the spiritual herb, it would only speed up the process. But she is determined to obtain this herb, but she doesn''t want to spend too much money. 1 million coins is too much for this, and is there anyone trying to raise it higher? And in her own territory? She can''t allow it. Tang Yin for his part, smiled. "Miss Wang, we are at an auction. Here the highest bidder gets it, regardless of the rest." He replied. He was still calm. And Wang Yuwen frowned when she heard this and then wanted to test to see how much money this person who had no cultivation could have. "1.6 million." She replied. "1.8 million." Tang Yin said, leaving her stunned again. ''Shit, 1.8 million for only 5 of these things? How rich is that bastard?'' thought many of the people present. Of all the cultivation techniques he put up for sale, all but the last remaining one were sold, and also all the pills were sold. The prices of these things were not small, even more so considering that Tang Yin had quite a bit of money from before. If she wanted to test his wealth with that and using such an important herb for Tang Yin, then it was very wrong. At worst, Tang Yin would raise the price even beyond his limits and give cultivation techniques or alchemical recipes as payment since it was allowed. But now, he was far from reaching his limit. Wang Yuwen felt a little annoyed as she noticed that this person''s wealth was higher than she thought it would be. "Young Master Tang, do you really want to fight with me? I think you know very well that it was me who invited you to this auction, which is an auction sponsored by my family, do you really want to?" She asked again. This time, her voice was laced with a threat that was easily noticed by Tang Yin, who frowned. ''So, this miss is from the Desert King Family? Shit, what an important status she has.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. He had heard that the family that sponsored this place was the Desert King Family, the Wang Family. But only now did he realize that this girl was a member of that family. It is troublesome. According to all the people of this city, the Desert King is the most powerful person in all these four desert cities. Moreover, the fact that this person who had been invited by Miss Wang herself, was competing with her for one of the auction items left many of those present in shock. "Young man, do you think you can oppose the Wang''s!? Stop fighting with Miss Wang or my Lu Family will give you what you deserve!" Elder Lu shouted from another room, and his words were followed by the words of other elders in other rooms. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. If he gave up now, when would he regain his cultivation? How long would it take for that Spirit Grass to grow back? At best, if it was cultivated well, it might take five years or more to grow back. If not, it could take up to 10 years. Who knows when he would see it again? Under no circumstances will he lose this much-needed herb for himself. "As I said, if Miss Wang wants to compete with me for the spiritual herb, then she can do so. Or maybe the auction rules don''t exist in this auction?" Tang Yin said, and at the end, he left a question. "Miss Auctioneer, can you repeat the auction rules?" he said again. This stunned everyone present. No one expected this person to have so much guts to say that, even when many of the powers in the city were shouting at him, could he be a powerful cultivator? Thought many of them, and it was what left them silent, not knowing if they should support Wang Yuwen in this or if they should remain silent. The auctioneer did not know how to respond to this. On the one hand, there were the rules of the auction, and on the other hand, there was the Miss Family who created and made this auction possible. There was her employer, basically. What was she to do? But, the rest of the organizers noticed that this was bad, and seeing that the lady didn''t know how to solve this, one of the more senior auctioneers went up and motioned for her to get off. The man then took control of the auction, and as soon as he did, he looked into the room where Tang Yin was. "Mr. Tang Yin, may I ask you to stop trying to buy this herb? As you well know, it is important to our lady, we cannot let her down. Of course, we also know it is important to you, so we will give you monetary compensation, how about 1 million spiritual gold coins?" Spoke the auctioneer. Clearly, they didn''t want this to go any further and wanted to resolve this in the best way possible. One million spiritual gold coins would be given to him if he chose to stop trying to get it. He would lose nothing; he would gain 1 million spiritual gold coins. Who could refuse this? Tang Yin could. He really didn''t mind this in the least. "I''m sorry, Sir. But as I said before, it''s very important to me this spiritual herb. I cannot stop." Tang Yin replied firmly. Wang Yuwen became even angrier now. "Young Master Tang, are you serious?" "Of course, I am. I can''t joke about something like that." "What if I take away your auction token? You won''t be able to continue participating if I do that and since I issued it, I can do that, if you choose to stop now, I can still forget this." Wang Yuwen was visibly angry in her room, almost fuming, and blurted this out, which stunned everyone here. Taking away the auction token from a person who was actively participating in it? It had never happened before! But certainly, if it did, he wouldn''t be able to participate! ''Shit, would Miss Wang be able to do something so shameless?'' thought many here. Even Tang Yin was shocked. "Miss Wang, you really don''t care about your family''s reputation, saying that?" Tang Yin asked in surprise. "Heh, reputation is something only winners can talk about." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "You''re right, then send someone to take this token away from me. It doesn''t seem to be worthy of being held by me." Tang Yin replied calmly, leaving Wang Yuwen stunned. "Are you serious, Young Master Tang Yin?" She asked, even angrier than before. They were challenging her in front of so many people! Shit, no one had ever dared to do something like that before! "Of course, it''s just that, you still can''t take me out. As one of the sellers in this auction who has an item in the last section of the auction, you can''t take me out. So, you can take your token with you if you wish." Tang Yin replied with a calm smile and sat back down. This angered Wang Yuwen even more. ''This bastard is making fun of me!'' She thought with great anger. Chapter 72: Raising the price In another VIP room, three women were there. One of them was the one who met Tang Yin in the morning. Even inside this room, she was wearing her veil, and practically her whole face was covered. The other two were behind her always, although one of them had not been there during the morning. Those three women were a bit surprised by what was going on. They knew that the reputation of the Desert King could not be tarnished in such a way. They were the greatest force the desert had, not for nothing was it called that. Yet here was a young man trying to go against this family, was he some powerful cultivator? That was what was going through the minds of everyone present at the auction, even the women here. Well, mostly, of the two in the back. The beautiful woman with the veil was indifferent. She couldn''t care less. "Miss, should I find out who this person is? If he turns out to be a powerful cultivator, we should act carefully so that he doesn''t find out about her presence in this place." One of them asked. And the person who was asked this frowned slightly. Still, she nodded softly without uttering a single word. The woman behind her nodded and quickly left. It didn''t take her long to return, maybe about 5 minutes nothing more, and she was a little surprised by her discovery. "Did you find out who it is? Could it be a powerful cultivator who is here for Miss?" the other person next to her asked, but the woman who just arrived shook her head as she closed the door. "No, big sister, he is not a cultivator. In fact, you weren''t with us at the time, so you don''t know, but Miss met this person in the morning." She replied. Her answer surprised the one who was called big sister a little. Well, even the lady was a little surprised and turned to look at her. With her gesture, she asked: Who is it? And the woman noticed her question, so she smiled. "Miss, the young man we saw while we were going to get something at the front desk. Blue hair, blue eyes, and no cultivation. The one that offer for sale several interesting things, one of them is what we are looking for, the Cultivation Technique." She replied. Just as she finished saying this, a small flash of light passed through her miss''s eyes, but it soon disappeared. She simply nodded, so the two behind her assumed she had lost interest. "A non-cultivator dares to fight the Desert King? Could it be misinformation?" "No, the information is truthful. But... There is something strange with that young man, during the morning, even the miss..." Just as the woman was about to tell what happened in the morning, she was interrupted by a beautiful voice that they don''t usually hear... "Don''t worry about it. Go back to your seat." Said the beautiful lady sitting in the middle of the room. This left them stunned that they didn''t know how to react quickly, but they still nodded. "Yes, Miss." They could only respond and sit obediently, returning to their indifferent attitudes. Hearing their miss''s voice is a unique and rare occurrence. Very few people can boast that they have heard her voice, but those who can¡­ They feel incredible because they have managed to hear the most precious voice that exists in this world, or at least that''s what they say and think. Still... Why was she interrupted at that moment? Thought the woman, but in the end, she focused on watching the scene in front of them while they waited for the appearance of the objects they were looking for. Indifference once again reigned in this room. ... On the other hand, Wang Yuwen sent people to take away the token she had given to Tang Yin during that time. Moreover, she stopped bidding. "Hmph, since young master Tang wants this so badly, then I won''t fight with you for it. But I remind you, good treasures can''t be had by normal people." She said coldly and sat down, giving a glance at the elders behind her. Tang Yin, in his room, shrugged but smiled at the same time. Of course, he knew could get in trouble if fought for this. But if he didn''t fight for it, possibly wouldn''t see this herb again for a long time. Although he didn''t expect this girl who seemed like such a nice person to change her attitude so much, but if she wanted to take away something so important to him, then she had to be prepared to lose it. And even if he received threats... It is not impossible for him to escape at this time. He had bought many things in the empire and during these days. He does not like to waste time, and when he makes purchases, he will not make them to lose money. Each of them has a purpose. With everything he has right now, should have no problem running away from the hands of several Spirit Kings. Even more so in a city as great and populated as this one. So, he wasn''t too worried. The auctioneer could only frown a little, and after sighing, he announced that Tang Yin had won the item for 1.8 million spiritual gold coins. Tang Yin then smiled. ''There''s only one herb left and that heart...'' Tang Yin thought, and it was just that moment that the next herb came in for sale. A spiritual herb very similar to the one he had just bought, just the one he needed. The bidders were basically the same, but this time, Tang Yin expressed his desire to obtain this spiritual herb from the very beginning. When the auction was going for 200 thousand... "1 million." Tang Yin said firmly, stunning everyone and making most of them swallow the words they were about to say. ''Shit, 1 million all at once? This guy is f*cking rich!'' thought many at the same time. Tang Yin smiled when he saw that no one else was trying to raise the price. He didn''t care how much this spiritual herb cost him. One million or two million, it was all the same to him. The important thing was to obtain it, although the lower price was best. After all, obtaining 1 or 2 million spiritual gold coins was not that easy. He still had to sell a lot of things to get them. Besides, the most important thing is that he did not know against whom he would fight for the heart of the beast, and that is the most expensive object, possibly. So, he must be prepared. Just at that moment, he heard a voice calling his name. "Is it also important for you to obtain this Spiritual Herb, Young Master Tang?" Wang Yuwen asked at that moment with a somewhat sarcastic smile at the end. Tang Yin frowned a little. "If Miss Wang wants to auction for it, then go ahead." Tang Yin replied calmly. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although, he had noticed something in her tone of voice and felt annoyed by this. And the reason for his discomfort became real a moment later. "Haha, since you say so... 1.1 million spiritual gold coins." She said with a smile. The sarcasm was easily detectable in her tone of voice. Tang Yin frowned even more and looked toward the room where this woman was. His gaze became somewhat dangerous for a moment, but then he simply averted his gaze. "1.2 million." "1.3 million~" ''So, she just wants to raise the price, huh...'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Chapter 73: Astronomical amount (1) Still, Tang Yin could not simply play a joke on this person. He might as well make her get something unnecessarily for a high price if he were in another situation, but in this situation, such a thing is not possible. This is a spiritual herb that he needs urgently, so it must be he who obtains it. If he lets her buy it, it will be very difficult to get it back. So, he could not afford to lose it. ''Hmph, you''re playing with fire.'' Tang Yin thought angrily, but of course, he could only raise the price. "1.5 million." "1.6 million." "1.8 million." "1.9 million." Tang Yin frowned a little once he got here, but still, he raised the price again. "2 million." It was at this moment that Wang Yuwen stopped. "Hehe, it seems that Young Master really is rich. Buying such spiritual herbs for 2 million spiritual gold coins, you really have my admiration. I dare not give more, so this will be yours." Wang Yuwen said with a smile. Although, she was actually sweating profusely at the thought of the possibility that Tang Yin had stopped when was at 1.9 million. Under no circumstances did she want to pay almost 2 million coins for these herbs, even if she needed them. Two million was a great amount even for her family, and her family would not cover it. Besides, they knew which force put these spiritual herbs for sale, with such an exalted status, they could not offend them so easily. That was why she did not dare to raise the price any higher from there. If Tang Yin chose not to raise it any further... They would have to shell out too large an amount of money. But on Tang Yin''s part, he was not very happy despite having obtained the herb he needed. ''In the end, it''s my fault for expressing that I wanted these spiritual herbs so badly. But well, if they take advantage of my mistake, there''s nothing I can do. What''s said, done is done and I can''t change that fact. 2 million isn''t too much money either, I can still fight for that beast''s heart.'' Tang Yin thought helplessly. Thus, the auction continued. During that time, the auction people came and handed Tang Yin''s payment for the things that were sold earlier and also gave him the two pairs of herbs he had just bought. They were not happy at all because of the way they behaved, but Tang Yin did not mind. He simply put his herbs away very well and focused on the auction. Of the remaining five items, the next item to be sold was an external sword-type earth-grade spirit weapon. The price of this was absurd, so much so that it shocked Tang Yin. Five million spiritual gold coins for a mere earth-grade sword! Shit, it wasn''t even too surprising, how could it cost so much? Those were Tang Yin''s thoughts. In fact, if he looked at that sword and measured it against the shitty weapons the system had given him, he could see that the chicken was better by a bit. Although the pigeon it was not, he found no use for it. The pigeon was a total piece of shit. But the chicken could still be found useful, because it''s fire, it would serve a lot. ''Shit, even that chicken is better than such a thing, how can it cost 5 million spiritual gold coins? Could it be that that sword has something special that I can''t see?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Still, after thinking several things about it, he focused on watching the auction and stopped paying attention to unnecessary things. The next ''item'' that came up for auction was the purchase of a spiritual beast tens of thousands of years old for spiritual bone. Such things were also sold in these places when the beasts were very special, hard to hunt, or hard to find. Such a thing was also sold for a high price, although it had the lowest price among the objects that had been sold. Then, the next thing that was sold was a force in the city of the Desert King. Basically, it is like the selling of a property/organization of cultivators. It had a numerous number of cultivators of different ranks. The price of such a force would normally be very high, but for various reasons having to do with the owner and the enemy of such a force, it was only sold for 6 million spiritual gold coins. That is a high price, but it could very well sell for double or triple that or even more. Something Tang Yin did not know. And he didn''t care either. Once the auction got this far, it had Tang Yin''s attention again. "Gentlemen, due to the time, we are going to remove the object from stall 1, to sell it in this second stall. Don''t think it is because it is worse, it is much better than the one that will be sold later, I simply see that many of you must already be leaving, so, in order to hasten the sale of this object which is the one that has attracted so much attention, we chose to sell it directly." Said the auctioneer, and immediately one of the two remaining people with objects came forward, and the red blanket was thrown to the floor. Thus, a book of cultivation technique came into view. "As you were all informed previously, this is a King Grade cultivation technique. We do not know its provenance, but it was possibly found in some ruins. I won''t say more because you all already know the information of what it does, you were informed beforehand. Because it is a cultivation technique with a limit of usage and you only have four of them left probably, the starting price of this cultivation technique is 5 million spiritual gold coins, please get started." Said the auctioneer and stepped aside. The bidding did not start immediately because everyone was astonished. Certainly, they already knew because they had been informed. But this is the first time they have seen a king-grade cultivation technique in front of them. What kind of cultivation technique are they witnessing? One that only the First Level Empires and the Great Sects are said to have. An authentic cultivation technique of an extremely high rank, which has never appeared here before. Everyone here would choose to sell all their properties just to have access to such a cultivation technique. It doesn''t matter if it was just a technique that will disappear with four more uses, it''s still a very high-ranked cultivation technique! They would kill for it! That was why after the initial astonishment, the auction started with a great roar.... "7 MILLION!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "8 MILLION!" "10 MILLION!" "11 MILLION!" "12 MILLION!" From one side to the other voices could be heard as everyone shouted their prices to try to overshadow the voice of the one next to them. From the people in the regular bleachers to the VIP members, the vast majority of them were shouting their prices. This time they didn''t care whether they offended anyone or not, if they managed to get their hands on that cultivation technique... No one else in this desert could think of surpassing them. Even the Desert King himself will have to bow down to them. But, when the price was going for 15 million, a soft and icy voice came from one of the VIP rooms. A VIP room that had not previously participated in the entire auction... "30 million." Chapter 74: Astronomical amount (2) The price of 30 million spiritual gold coins left everyone in shock. Even the organizers. And they couldn''t see what they were talking about in that room, otherwise they would possibly all want to die... "Miss, it''s really good to find such a good cultivation technique for only 30 million, don''t you think?" asked one of the female followers of the beautiful miss who was still wearing the veil. This lady nodded. It really was something worth celebrating. "Big sister, do you think anyone else can raise the price?" the same woman asked after seeing the lady nod. "I don''t think so and if they did, it wouldn''t be a problem either. Just raise the price twice as much and that''s it. No one here can compete with us on this." Replied the one who was called big sister. "You''re right, but why give such a high price? I think we could have gotten it for 20 million since those there were already stopping when it crossed 15 million..." She said. At this point, they both looked at the lady. The order to give 30 million all at once was hers, why did she make that decision? The lady simply frowned a little, it was a minimal gesture, but it was still noticed by the two in front of her. Seeing this, they both quickly apologized. Their questions had annoyed her. "We''re sorry, miss. We didn''t mean to disturb you." They both said at the same time as they bowed to her. As servants to this beautiful lady, they had learned her every gesture, even the slightest, and knew very well what would happen if she were to become angry. That''s why after apologizing, they both stood obediently by the lady''s side. They didn''t even dare to sit down. Miss saw this and sighed inwardly as she shook her head. ''Why can''t they ever understand me? Uh, maybe it''s because I express myself badly, after all...'' She thought, trying to understand what was going on. It was a common thing to be misunderstood, but she had gotten used to it. At the end of the day, it was her own fault for not knowing how to express herself. She hadn''t really been bothered. She frowned because she was thinking about something that had nothing to do with what they were talking about. After all, she''d been having problems with her cultivation lately, which had her a little stressed, and today she''d had her mind elsewhere, so she was a little mentally tired. That caused her to be a bit surprised to receive that question, as she thought had been understood once she had said to give that price. But, seeing that that was not the case and that again she had been misunderstood, spoke in her lovely soft voice. "...We gave 30 million because we need to leave quickly, it''s not good for the Desert King to find us around here. It''s annoying." She replied. Her calm and beautiful voice was like a beautiful spring that struck the hearts of both scared women. They didn''t think they would hear their lady''s voice twice in one day. "Oh, so that''s why..." They both said at the same time and nodded. "It makes sense, if the Desert King finds out that the Miss is here, he might start pestering her and inviting her to banquets back and forth..." Replied the older sister with understanding. When the beautiful lady heard this, she nodded firmly. ''Yes, exactly that.'' She thought, and that was what her nod reflected, so they both reassured themselves seeing that their miss didn''t seem to be upset. Then, they focused on looking at the auction. ... Wang Yuwen, who was bent on obtaining this cultivation technique, when the price rose to 30 million, choked and coughed loudly. "Shit, who the hell has so much money?" she asked in shock but quickly looked at the elders behind. "Elders, do you have 30 million to raise it? Maybe 1 or 2 million more would be enough, that technique should be ours!" She said firmly, and the elders behind her smiled in embarrassment. "We''re sorry, miss. We could only raise 25 million and we were sure to get it. Besides, we owe 10 million to the auction with this, we can''t increase the debt anymore. The King would kill us if we did that, even if it''s to get a cultivation technique as good as this." Replied one of them helplessly. And Wang Yuwen got a little angry. ''Shit, is this seriously going to get out of our hands? It''s a king-grade cultivation technique! My father could die for it, would he really act like this?'' She thought in shock, and just then there was a sound at the door, which attracted her attention. One of the elders then got up to open the door. "Patriarch Lu? President Yu?" the elder asked in shock when he saw them but allowed them to pass. Wang Yuwen saw them, also surprised. "Patriarch Lu, President Yu, what''s wrong? I didn''t expect to see you here." She asked. They both nodded. "Miss Wang, we want to get that cultivation technique, but we don''t have enough money by ourselves. I was talking with President Yu and so we could see that the only way to obtain it, would be to join together, that''s why we came here. Since you are the boss, President Yu decided to leave the decision to you." Patriarch Lu said with a smile. Wang Yuwen''s eyes shone brightly at that moment. ''Right, an alliance...'' She thought and quickly stood up. "What are your requirements and how much money can you raise?" she asked. Patriarch Lu smiled. "My Lu family wants to form an alliance with the Desert King. An Alliance to form a Sect in this region. With a King Grade Cultivation Technique, a Sect at the Level of ''that sect'' could come out, which is an important starting point. President Yu, as one of the top leaders of her Wang Family, agreed with me, but we need her signature to consolidate everything. Besides, even if we don''t get that Cultivation Technique, with our current capabilities and with the other families, we could form the most powerful Sect in this desert, what do you say?" Patriarch Lu asked and passed a document that was already signed by two of them. Wang Yuwen grabbed it and frowned. This was certainly not a bad thing. She belongs to a Great Sect. Historically, her family always has one or two of its members within these Great Sects, which makes them the most powerful family in this desert. Since her family receives the help of such a sect. With the support of such a sect and with this cultivation technique... They should have no problem rising in this place. ''Two signatures are missing, mine and my father''s...'' She thought. She considered several things, but seeing that time was short, she decided to sign the document. "Okay, then let''s do it like this. Let''s get this cultivation technique." She replied with a smile. "How much money do you have? We have 25 million here." She said again. And the two new ones nodded happily. "Haha, good decision, miss. Okay, with everything you have and ours, we have a total of 50 million. That''s more than enough." Said Patriarch Lu. "Please bid for this cultivation technique." Patriarch Lu said, and Wang Yuwen became excited once again. She would leave the rest of the things to think about later. For now, she must focus on getting this, so she immediately spoke. "40 million!" Raising the price by 10 million directly. It was the first time she had seen so much money together, and she was deeply excited. She was almost jumping for joy. Who could compete with her right now? Who could take away what belonged to her? She thought. Her arrogance went through the roof after bidding such a high figure. It was the same for everyone present. They were basically already rejoicing in their victory and sipping tea in a leisurely manner, all of them. But... Not even a minute later, the same voice from before rang out again. "60 million." With an absurd price, which they did not expect to hear in this place. It was so much so that... "PUUFFFF!" "PUUFFFF!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside this room, everyone spat out the tea they were drinking upon hearing such an astronomical amount. Chapter 75: Final part of the auction (1) "60 million?!" A loud shout came from Wang Yuwen''s VIP Room, but everyone was so shocked at the astronomical figure that had been announced that they didn''t even notice this. "Shit, who the hell is that? Does he have that much money? Isn''t that the last VIP Room? Who could have that much money from that room?" Wang Yuwen asked in shock, dropping back in her seat. Her continuous questions were the same questions that everyone in this room was asking. President Yu was also shocked, so he stood up. "Excuse me, Miss. I''m going to find out who it is." He replied and turned around to leave immediately, but just as he opened the door, he saw a familiar face about to knock on the door. "Is that you?" He asked when he saw him and quickly approached him seeing that this man should have the information. "Tell me, who are the people in that room fighting with us over that cultivation technique? How come they have so much money?" he asked quickly and quietly after dragging this man to the side. The man in question was the second in command of the auction house, only below President Yu himself. It''s just that this man was the one who organized this whole auction this time, as President Yu was busy planning the future Sect they wanted to found, so he wasn''t aware of many of the guests. He didn''t know anything about the guests because the introductions were made in the morning and were kept a constant secret for those who didn''t come at that time. He arrived a few hours ago. The man in front of him nodded. "That''s what I was coming to, president. Listen carefully..." He said and then came close to his ear to say a few things, which stunned President Yu. A deep fear covered his face at that instant. Then the man turned around and said: "That''s all, president. Please make the right decisions. Don''t mess with those people, I don''t want to lose the job yet." And after he had said that, he quickly left. The President Yu, although he was stunned still went quickly and entered the room. Where everyone looked at him expectantly. "Who is it?" Wang Yuwen asked from her seat, and President Yu walked up to her, and spoke something in her ear. Those words alone were enough for Wang Yuwen to stop. "Forget it, we don''t need that cultivation technique." She said firmly and then started eating some snacks from the table, turning a deaf ear to everything that might be going on around her. ... In another room, another immensely surprised one was Tang Yin. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Shit, 60 million for that thing? Fuck, it''s a cultivation technique that only has about 4 or 5 uses available, and they give that much money? Are those guys a money bank or what the hell?'' He thought in shock when he heard that. That cultivation technique wasn''t even amazing, for crying out loud. ''How the hell could it cost that much?'' He thought in shock. But of course, he didn''t say it. The higher it was, so much the better. After all, a great portion of that money would go to him, who wouldn''t want to earn 60 million spiritual gold coins? ''Hahaha, now I''m getting rich, hell. These people are fucking awesome, they totally shut that girl up.'' He thought with a smile, and just then, the auctioneer gave a winner. "For VIP Room Number 14, for 60 million spiritual gold coins. Congratulations, now this King Grade technique belongs to you." Said the auctioneer with a big smile. He was the one who made the introductions during the morning and was aware of who were the ones in that room. Shit, he was the one who invited them here. He was immensely lucky that they were passing through town looking for some hard-to-find materials, and he was able to invite them to this auction when he mentioned to them about the sale of this King Grade technique and one of the materials they were looking for. And now that luck he had, translated into a sale of 60 million spiritual gold coins! The biggest sale ever seen in the entire auction, was made today thanks to his invitation! ''Could I be so lucky?'' He thought with great joy. But, knowing that time was precious, he quickly rushed to present the last item of this auction... Before that, many could only sigh heavily and go home so that, in about 10 minutes, the auction had become quite lonely. It was evening, after all. It was because of this that the auctioneer hurried to present the last auction item. "Gentlemen, the last auction item is here. Please, for those of you who have come for this object, I will make a quick introduction..." He said and then dropped the red blanket that covered it. Thus, a medium-sized glass box with a big beast''s heart inside came into view, its color was somewhere between red and black. "My dear ones, this beast heart was extremely difficult to hunt and unfortunately we lost a Spirit King in the process. As you well know, this is a Heart of a King Realm beast, the Dark Desert Earth Dragon, which has a great deal of utilities and if mixed with various spiritual herbs, you could even make a Pill that would allow you to break the King Realm''s Bottleneck and thus enter the next Realm. Of course, we know how difficult it is to make such a pill." "Even so, by itself the Heart of a Dark Desert Earth Dragon can be made into a pill and is one of the best ingredients to increase cultivation levels in the Ancestor Realm and enter the King Realm, even to increase levels in the latter Realm, so everyone knows its immense value. I will say no more, the starting price of this Desert Heart is 2 million, please begin." Said the auctioneer and stepped aside to witness the auction. Listing just one of the benefits of this heart was enough to ignite the flame of desire in most of those present... Even though they already knew it, hearing it again was something that always motivated them, so they immediately stood up and were about to start shouting their prices, but when they were all planning to shout their prices, they heard a voice coming from one of the VIP rooms. "10 million!" shouted Tang Yin with a smile. He didn''t want to waste any more time, he was nothing away from getting the last of the material he was missing from the ones sold here. He was going to auction for it from the start, and he would do so with a firm start. This price choked many of those present again. "Shit, is that him again, why the hell does that guy have so much money? He didn''t even try to get the cultivation technique, I thought he ran out of money." Said one. "That''s right, that bastard seems to only come for the materials to increase cultivation, could he be a powerful cultivator?" Many voices were raised among the normal guests and some VIPs, but they had a hard time raising the price. No matter how good a heart this beast was, it was an item you had to turn into a pill, and to do so, you needed an alchemist of a high level, which none of them had available. Why would they bid for something they couldn''t possibly use? So, they all fell silent. Then Tang Yin heard a voice coming from another room. "Haha, I hope Young Master Tang won''t be bothered by my intrusion..." Wang Yuwen said with a smile and immediately increased the price to 11 million. Tang Yin simply smiled. "12 million." Tang Yin increased. "13 million." "15 million." Tang Yin said, and Wang Yuwen laughed. "Hahaha, as expected from such a rich young master like you, but... I think I''m going to have to disappoint you this time, this item can''t fall into someone else''s hands today..." Wang Yuwen said. So, she immediately raised the price or planned to raise it. "18 milli..." But, was interrupted midway. "20 million." An icy voice came from the room that had just bought something for 60 million, leaving everyone stunned again. Wang Yuwen swallowed her words completely and remained silent. Even Tang Yin was shocked. ''Shit, do I have to compete with those people? Fuck, how come they have so much money? How is it possible that this thing could cost 20 million? At most, it could cost 15 million!'' Tang Yin thought with his heart in his throat, trying to calm down. These people were too rich, bidding for 60 million for something and then for 20 million for something else gave an example of their immense wealth¡­ ''Can I compete with them?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Chapter 76: Final part of the auction (2) 20 million was quite a large amount, but that was not the problem. The problem is the person who gave it. She was able to get 60 million for that cultivation technique just like that without batting an eye, doubling the price twice in a row. What if Tang Yin raises it to 25? Could he get this? ''Competing with her wouldn''t be impossible, I don''t know who they are, but if they have that much money and that girl doesn''t dare to compete with them, it means they have a high status, but I should be able to compete with them if I choose to pay with cultivation techniques, but...'' Tang Yin frowned after thinking this far. If he chose to pay with another cultivation technique, then he might be done for. Right now, he knows he''s hanging on by a thread, and he''s almost certain that girl is going to chase after him to take both of his spiritual herbs once he gets out of this auction. But if he were to reveal that he has more cultivation techniques of such caliber... The situation could be worse. Maybe even those people in that VIP room could go after him, and being so rich, they should be equally powerful. So, he had to consider a few things, but... He couldn''t give up. Tang Yin stared at the heart of the beast in the middle of the auction and made up his mind. "21 million." He spoke. Being the only one who dared to raise the price this time, something that surprised many of those present, but Tang Yin turned a deaf ear to everything they were talking about, just focused on listening to what was coming out of that room, which he was staring at. In that room, the woman who was participating looked at the lady, and she nodded to her. Then she spoke again. "25 million." Tang Yin then frowned a little. Still, he raised the price again. "30 million." This time at 5 million, and he said it firmly. This price was already well above the original price this heart of beasts could fetch. But... After all, the price was determined by the need of the one who wanted it. If the one who wanted it needed it urgently, in a life-or-death situation, this heart could cost 100 million or even more. It all depends on how much the other person needs it. And Tang Yin doesn''t know if that woman who is raising the price needs this heart urgently and so she could drive the price up to a new level. Thus, tension began to be felt in the atmosphere. It was the first time someone raised the price twice after the voice from that room had gone out. The three women in the room frowned slightly. "Thirty-five million." She said firmly. Tang Yin was getting more and more scared. This might be his only chance to get this heart, was it going to slip away from him like this? He thought. ''Should I try to talk it out? ''No, it''s a problem because there are so many people. Even if I can help them with a lot of things, it won''t do any good if I get killed by all these guys before I do...'' He thought, trying to think of a possibility. Still, he could only raise the price again. "40 million." He spoke. It was then that the woman stared into the room that kept steadily increasing the price. "Young man, are you raising the price because you need it urgently or because you want me to spend more money?" She asked directly. She was not afraid of any of the people present at this auction, so she could speak freely. Tang Yin was a little surprised to receive this question, but he smiled and apologized. He saw an opportunity to do something. "I''m sorry, miss. I don''t plan to take it out on you. As a bidder in this auction who has gone out of her way to prove what wants and doesn''t use dirty tactics to get it, I respect you. But this is a very necessary item for me. I dare not say that I can give you something of equal value because I don''t know how important such an item is to you, but if you can let me get it, I will be immensely grateful and promise to make it up to you at some point in the future. If you can''t, that''s fine, you can continue the auction, but I won''t stop until I get it." Tang Yin replied sincerely. There was nothing better than being sincere in this life, sincerity is the key to making good friends, after all. Even the three women in that room were surprised that this person, who had been strongly opposing Wang Yuwen, was so cordial and sincere. Besides¡­ "This guy is quite smart and knows how to choose the words he will use. Hehe, miss, should we fight him to the end? We could see to what extent his riches are." Said the woman as she looked at the beautiful lady in the middle of the room. For hours she had not moved from that spot and was already exhausted. She also did not expect this young man who left a confused impression on her to be so cordial, so she hesitated for a moment. "Is it hard to get this item if we let it go?" She asked softly, and the woman in front of her shook her head with a smile. "I don''t think so, we should be able to get it from the Desert Sect, but you should be prepared for those people to bother you for a few days." She replied. The lady then frowned. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Desert Sect... Annoying...'' She thought, not knowing what to do. "Can it be beneficial if we don''t increase further?" She asked again, a somewhat confused question, but one that was understood perfectly by the two women here. It was then that the woman in front of her stood thinking for a moment. In the end, she could only sigh. "I don''t know, it''s a normal person who might die tonight. There are more than 12 Spiritual Kings surrounding the auction and the city, they are all waiting for him to come out. I don''t know if he can escape that." He answered truthfully. The lady then frowned even more, but after a moment, she relaxed and made up her mind... ... During that time of silence, Tang Yin''s heart pounded in his chest. He was nervous because whatever decision this person made could be crucial for him. A few minutes later, he heard the same voice. As soon as he heard it, he was startled. "Hahaha, the Young Man is really a smart person and a good talker. Since you need it so much to say that, then I hope you will put it to good use. Good luck and I sincerely hope to see you in the future." She replied calmly, retiring from the auction. These words were like beautiful bells ringing in Tang Yin''s ears. Those few words brought a great relief to his mind. He had been so nervous these few minutes, that when he heard those words, he fell into his seat with great relief. He even sweated for a moment. If he was going to leave here running away, at the very least, he should have everything he needed in his inventory, that would give him peace of mind and the motivation to leave this place. So, this was a great relief to him, and he immediately thanked her. "Thank you very much, miss. I hope to see you in the future." Tang Yin said happily, and that was when the auctioneer started the countdown, announcing that Tang Yin had obtained the heart of the beast for 40 million spiritual gold coins. The words of that woman had left more than one confused, especially those in Wang Yuwen''s room, but there was little they could do. Tang Yin seeing that the state of the auction was one of confusion because of what had happened, took advantage of that moment of bewilderment to leave his room quickly and went down to the floor below, running to the reception. He was not going to stop. He knew very well that, from this moment on, he was going to face quite a difficult situation for him. The most difficult he had faced so far since he came into this world. After arriving at the VIP reception, he swiped the salesman''s token he had been given earlier. There were not many people in this place, but Tang Yin could feel several people staring at him. They already knew of his presence in this place. ''There are a lot of them... Several Spirit Kings and even more Spirit Ancestors. It''s dangerous...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. "Young Master, here. The heart of the beast you just obtained and all the remaining money for its sale." Said the receptionist as she handed him some gold striped money cards, the maximum issued in this world that could hold 5 million coins, and a storage bag, where the heart of the beast was. Tang Yin nodded and received everything that belonged to him, then looked at her with a smile. "May I ask where the bathroom is? Spending many hours in that room has made me a little sick to my stomach." Tang Yin said with an embarrassed smile. The receptionist looked at him in confusion. Chapter 77: What way do you have? Still, after her initial slight confusion, she nodded. Her countenance hadn''t changed, but she had already warned her superiors of Tang Yin''s presence here, so knowing more about where she would go was much better for her. "Of course, go there and cross to the right..." She said as she pointed to him. Tang Yin nodded and went to the bathroom. As soon as he entered, he heard a sound in his head. [Ding] [Host in distress] [Mission issued] [Escape from the chase!] [Main Branch Mission] | Mission: 12 Spirit Kings and 20 Spirit Ancestors are looking for you, escape from them. | You will receive help from the system: Please say ''Map'' in your head, and the System Map will be available to you until you manage to escape from the chase. | Time: 24 hours remaining. Please escape before the arrival of the Desert King. | Reward Level 1: For escaping unharmed: Passive Skill: Heat resistance (Level 5). S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Passive Skill: Running (Level 3). Passive Skill: Minor Wounds Recovery (Level 3). Active Skill: 3 Killing Strikes of the Bloody Swordsman. One Hundred (100) Spirit Ancestor Pills. One Thousand (1,000) Earth Grade 3-Color Rainbow Ascension Pills. 10 (Ten) Cultivation Augmentation Token (Free Use): Level 1. Random Earth Fire. | Reward Level 2: For escaping without an arm: All of the above, reduced by 10%. | Reward Level 3: For escaping without a leg and an arm: Everything from Level 1 is reduced by 30%. | Condition for completing the mission: You must escape using any means. | Penalty for failure: The system will not penalize you, but you will possibly die. [Good luck, Host] Tang Yin was stunned after seeing this large mission window that had appeared in front of him. ''Shit, will I be able to get help from the system? That''ll make it easier.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, then went down to look at the rewards, being stunned. ''Passive Skills? What the hell are they? What kind of skills are they, Administrator?'' he asked in his head. And while he waited for the Administrator''s answer, he finished looking at the whole message. He was stunned by the Level 2 and 3 rewards, he thought they would be higher, but no, they were rewards in case he ended up limbless, what the fuck did the system mean by that? He thought. But just at that moment, the Administrator spoke in his head to answer him regarding his previous question. [It''s a good thing you''ll know when you unlock them. For now, may I ask what you''re doing?] The Administrator, instead of answering with something clear, left a question at the end, as he was watching Tang Yin was throwing some things on his face. Although Tang Yin was looking at the system window, he still hadn''t forgotten what he had come to this place to do. ''But what are you doing?'' was the Administrator''s question. Tang Yin then smiled. ''Hehe, take a good look.'' He said in his mind and left the topic of the mission for later. Because this was the most important thing right now. Thus, 5 minutes quickly passed, and soon he felt movement outside. ''They can''t wait any longer, huh.'' He thought, and then Tang Yin decided to show himself.... His face, eye color, and hair color had changed. He wasn''t wearing a mask this time; he wore a veil on his face that revealed the scar in the middle of it. Unfortunately, he couldn''t hide those scars because they had an energy that repelled any kind of substance, or energy that was trying to interfere with their nature. Still, with this scar, he was less recognizable, so it was no bad thing. As soon as he showed himself, one of the men walking around frowning and looking around went to him. "Sir, haven''t you seen around here a Young Master with blue hair?" He asked urgently as he dragged Tang Yin to the side. Tang Yin looked somewhat frightened when he saw this, and his face looked as if he was very afraid. He quickly shook his head. "No... Sir. I just came out of the bathroom; I haven''t seen any people around here." He replied. His voice was different, and he was even trembling with fear at this point. The man in front of him frowned and then let out a snort with his mouth. "Hmph, you can go." He replied and then turned around, leaving the disguised Tang Yin free. Tang Yin then smiled and began to walk leisurely through the auction, watching the people leaving constantly. After about 5 minutes, he decided to leave. There were a lot of people looking for him, there were at least 6 Spirit Kings. That left him in shock, but he still smiled. After he left the auction, he walked down the long road and entered the alchemist association, where he bought several things in the name of ''Ren Xun'' and then left. He visited several stores and bought numerous masks that would serve as a cover for him to escape from this place and also stocked up on a lot of food. This time, he was sure that he would not be able to get to the northern region quickly because it was too difficult to take a flying boat in this city. Those people would not take long to realize what happened and would run to look for him. Besides, he was sure that there were Spirit Kings at the four gates of the city, so it was complicated to escape unharmed. Still, if he did the proper procedures, he could surely do it. So, he began to prepare back and forth, and within an hour he had prepared a large amount of food and other things he would need. ''Hm, I don''t have too many assassination weapons left, but... They should be enough to get to the northern region.'' He thought as he looked at the assassination weapons he had in his inventory, and after that, he smiled. He had the map the system had given him open and noticed that numerous red dots had appeared all over the map. ''Holy crap, that''s 12 Spirit Kings.'' Tang Yin thought in shock. He didn''t expect that Wang Family to be so powerful and couldn''t help but be surprised even though the system had told him before, but he still smiled. [Hey, do you really have any way to get out of here?] the Administrator asked at that moment. Tang Yin smiled. ''What, are you worried about me?'' Tang Yin asked with a calm smile underneath the veil he was wearing. [Hmph, it would be really annoying if my new Host dies so quickly, what will I do if you die? I''ll be waiting until some idiot picks me up again, do you know how lonely that is?] Replied the Administrator with some anger. Tang Yin then smiled and pulled out a green mask from his inventory. ''Hehe, don''t worry. I won''t die so easily.'' Tang Yin replied and then noticed that several red dots were heading toward where he was running... [Oh? Do you have any way to escape this chase?] the Administrator asked. Tang Yin then put on his mask and smiled coldly under his mask. ''Of course, who do you think I am?'' Tang Yin replied. His cold smile was like that of a demon waiting for its prey, but no one could see it... [What way do you have?] Asked the Administrator at that moment, his voice sounded quite interested to know the answer. Tang Yin then smiled even more and noticed that the Spirit Kings were quite close, on the street behind this one... Chapter 78: RUN! ''Listen carefully, Administrator...'' Tang Yin said in his mind and took off the veil and put on the mask. The Administrator was quite interested in this, what way did he have to escape the pursuit of so many powerful people? Being a normal person, could he really do it? The Administrator thought doubtfully. Then Tang Yin noticed that several people were coming towards where he was and smiled under the mask, turned around, and... "RUN!" he shouted and immediately started running down the street. This was seen by all the oncoming cultivators and seeing a man in a green mask running off, they immediately shouted. "There he goes, run after him!" And they immediately started running after him. Tang Yin on his part, was running as if his life depended on it (because that was the case) while the Administrator in his head was scolding him. [Fuck, motherfucker, why didn''t you say so before? Shit, and here I was thinking you had some good idea to escape the chasers...] Said the angry administrator in his head. ''You''re an idiot, what other way can I think of to escape from a bunch of Spirit Kings? If I don''t run, I''m dead.'' Tang Yin replied in his head as he ran and looked around. The Administrator then sneered at him. [Heh, you waste my time and say you can survive if you run, do you think you''re going to run faster than them? I think you are thinking too much, look, they are almost catching up with you] Replied the Administrator with a mocking smile. But Tang Yin paid no attention to him. Of course, he knew he was being overtaken. ''Take a good look at what I''ll do and be quiet, it''s all part of a plan.'' Tang Yin replied in his head, but in reality, he was worried in his heart. He didn''t know if what he would do would work perfectly for him, but it was the best he could come up with. Just then, he turned his direction and ran into a familiar house next to it, surprising the cultivators a little. Tang Yin quickly jumped over the wall outside and immediately entered the house, he flung open the door, surprising a family of 4 who were stunned looking at him. Tang Yin then smiled under his mask and immediately took out a 10-thousand-coin money card and threw it out. "If anyone comes and asks for me, you can tell them I ran north." Tang Yin said and immediately ran to the back entrance, which was the door facing north it was the back door, so when the cultivators who had just entered through the front door came out, they didn''t notice him. Just then Tang Yin took off his mask and threw it into a nearby trash can. After that, he took out a blue mask and jumped over the wall again, but didn''t stop at this house, he stopped 3 houses later and entered the house, found people inside so he did the same procedure, but this time he went out the east door, threw away the mask and put on another one and then ran to the west. [Do you think something like this would work? Those families will be threatened because of you now and will surely reveal everything] Said the Administrator seeing the diversionary tactic he was using. ''Why would I have to worry about people I don''t know? I''ve already done so much by giving them 10,000 gold coins. Besides, the idea is for them to reveal everything. The distractions are in place, but it''s not enough yet, you''ll see in a moment...'' Tang Yin replied calmly as he ran to different houses, repeating the process several times. He had chosen a low-level residential area precisely because he could do this, and he was sure not to find cultivators in any of those houses. Whether it worked for him or not, he didn''t care right now. It was something he should try anyway. Thus, the night went on as Tang Yin entered different houses and left many distracting things behind. If they wanted to look for him by smell, with some spirit beast, Tang Yin left some of his clothes strewn around different houses and quickly put on others. If they wanted to look for him by the color of his mask, he changed the mask constantly. If they wanted to look for him by his physique, they realized that Tang Yin could change his physique a bit, so there was no point. ... The cultivators were angry about this, but they had surrounded the entire city at this point, they were not worried about him escaping. Still, that a normal person had tricked them in such ways and they still can''t find him is frustrating. "That bastard is like a cockroach, shit, how does he run so fast? On top of that he knows exactly where to walk and where not to walk, do we have a traitor?" shouted Wang Yuwen angrily and stomped on the ground as she saw her cultivators each time coming back to tell her the same thing. "Miss... Should we use force in that area?" One of them asked but was looked at angrily by everyone else, not counting Wang Yuwen. "Use force in a residential area of ordinary citizens? Are you crazy? Do you want to raise a riot?" shouted one of the elders who has always been with Wang Yuwen. But Wang Yuwen, surprisingly, was considering using it. "Use the force, no matter what, those spiritual herbs are mine. Besides, that bastard is immensely rich, I want all his money." She said coldly and walked forward. "I''m going to lead this." She said, but immediately the elder who had earlier reprimanded the other stopped her. "Miss, are you sane? Using force in a residential area of ordinary citizens could kill a lot of people!" He said stepping in her way. Wang Yuwen nodded at him. "I understand, Elder. Don''t worry, I''m not an assassin either. By using force, I don''t mean attacking that area, I''m talking about making a curfew. We will use the city''s military forces to surround that entire area. We have more than 5 Spirit Kings surrounding him right now, if we move now, he won''t be able to escape from that area." Wang Yuwen replied calmly, and the Elder in front of her frowned. "Moving so many people will cost quite a lot of money even if it''s just for one night, after all, the military forces we have in this city don''t belong to us, are you sure?" the elder asked, and she nodded firmly to him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If we manage to catch him, not only those spirit herbs will be ours, we could take more from him. I heard that he was the one who sold that King Grade Technique, with such an amount of money, do you think it''s not worth it?" she replied and walked past the elder with a mysterious smile. "Send a message to the city lord and all the forces of the alliance families, make three fences, the first one to surround the entire residential area and the other 2 to surround perimeters close to where he could escape. Now." She said firmly, and the rest could only nod and go do what she had done. Like this... Less than 30 minutes later, a large number of armed forces of normal people and cultivators were walking the streets of the city and surrounding the residential area. In addition... Soon, the alarms were set. *WUAAAAAAAAAAAAU* The loud sounds of the alarms began to ring throughout the city, from one side to the other, alerting every person outside their homes. This frightened a large number of people who were still walking the lighted streets of the city. ''What the hell is going on?'' thought many of them. Those alarms only went off when something serious had happened, why did they turn them on now? That was the question running through their minds, but they couldn''t come up with the answer. However, some people in the residential area of ordinary citizens were becoming suspicious. ¡­ Even Tang Yin was surprised by this and frowned. He had run all over the residential area of citizens and was already out of that area. He was in the commercial area right now. There weren''t many people because it was already late, but still, Tang Yin was able to camouflage himself among the few passersby. As he walked camouflaged with a face that wasn''t his nor was it the one he had before, Tang Yin watched a large number of city guards walking around and sending each person to their homes. ''Curfew, huh. That girl sure is trying.'' Tang Yin thought and nodded to the guard in front of him telling him that he should go home. He simply turned around and crossed into a dark corner. He climbed over the top of a building and started running towards another area. During the course, he passed through one of the city gates and frowned... Then he quickly ran to another and frowned even more. This time he couldn''t even make it to the city gate when he had to run into the courtyard of a construction site to hide. ''Holy shit, these guys are making 3 fences around the whole city.'' He thought in shock. He had seen the first fence in the residential area, luckily, he escaped just before it was completed. He saw a third fence that surrounded practically the entire city, even though it was gigantic. And now there is a third fence that was very close to him, in this residential area that is a cultivator''s area. ''How did he do it? Did she mobilize all the guard and local forces?'' He thought in shock. The number of people needed to surround a city of over 300 million people was an absurd amount. Even more so if she makes three fences! [Hahahaha, I told you that you couldn''t escape with tricks like that. Those guys obviously already know that you sold such a good Cultivation Technique, do you think they''ll let you escape that easily?" the administrator asked in his head while laughing out loud. Tang Yin simply frowned. ''Tsk, be quiet. I thought I could escape because they don''t know that I''m a hunter and killer, hence, they still think I''m in the common residential area, but since this girl dared so much, I have to reciprocate her good deed of spending so much money.'' Tang Yin thought angrily and quickly turned around and entered the cultivator residential area... This time his passage through this area was quick, and he changed his clothes a total of 37 times. 45 times he changed his mask, and 11 times he changed his face. He had already run out of masks and he had already run out of material to change his face. He threw his changes of clothes and masks in different places, but all these places had something in common. Despite the fact that they were scattered all over the residential area and he had alerted many people in the process, half of them were scattered as if they were going toward the eastern, and the other half were scattered as if they were going toward the northern. Tang Yin stopped near the second surrounding fence, which was the closest to one of the city gates. ''Hehe, all set. Now wish me luck that this works, because if it doesn''t, we''re dead.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. [What are you going to do? It''s impossible to escape, those guys are everywhere. I''ve counted up to 1,200 people during these 30 minutes you''ve been running] Said the Administrator in his head. Tang Yin smiled. ''Map'' he said in his mind, and the map that was all the time materialized in front of him became bigger. It showed the whole area of the city, many red dots, and also part of the desert that was outside the city. Near him and in the distance, he could hear screams and the sound of beasts seeking his scent. Tang Yin then smiled and pulled something out of his inventory. When the Administrator saw that he was shocked for a moment. [Shit, why the hell hadn''t I thought of that? You still have that!] he shouted in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. He marked a section of the map and activated the Feather he held in his hands... ''Teleportation Feather.'' Tang Yin thought and closed his eyes... Soon, he felt like he was falling, but a moment later, he felt solid ground. A small wave of cold hit him at that moment, and he opened his eyes. He looked around and could see a big city nearby with a lot of movement and dark sand all around, on the other side was a huge desert with huge naturally formed sand mountains. Above it was a beautiful starry sky. Tang Yin then smiled... Chapter 79: Shit, Im a genius "Hahahaha, it really worked. Shit, I''m a genius, hahahaha." Tang Yin couldn''t stop laughing and praising himself for thinking of this. Of course, he couldn''t forget the Teleportation Feather he obtained as soon as he arrived in this world at such an important time. If it wasn''t for the Teleportation Feather, how would he be so calm in this situation? He would have died if not for it possibly. The Administrator was in shock, but he was still annoyed. ''Hahaha, I told you I could do this mission easily.'' Tang Yin said in his mind, then turned around and stopped looking at the city. The area he had teleported, to was the northwest area, which is a bit off the direction he should take which is to the gate facing north. So, he started running through the desert while mocking the Administrator in his head. ''Damn, I basically gave him a mission that he completed with something I gave him. What a mistake...'' Thought the Administrator at the time, but there was nothing he could do. It was done, he could only sigh and award him the rewards. He stopped answering and went to sleep to forget about how unfortunate today had been. ... In Dark Sand City, the situation was getting out of control 4 hours later. Wang Yuwen was extremely angry, throwing things on the ground. "Shit, how could that guy escape when there were so many people surrounding him? It''s impossible, that guy must be among the ordinary citizens!" she shouted and then looked at her subordinates. "Close the city and search among every single common citizen, take a new census, it''s impossible for that guy to escape from my hand being in my territory!" she shouted with great anger. They had been walking the streets, searching the houses. They even investigated all the sales that were made in the last few hours in the stores and discovered that someone had bought a large number of masks from different stores and a lot of clothes, plus he had bought an immense amount of food. They were sure it was Tang Yin, but they could not understand why he was doing it. For what purpose? What was he planning? They thought, but even when they all tried to find the answer to their questions, they found absolutely nothing. One of them even thought that Tang Yin might be hiding underground, which was why he bought so much food, but after a moment thought, it seemed unlikely. Throughout the night a census was conducted, and the city was in chaos for the next 24 hours... The person who caused this... He was running through the desert with a happy face. ''Shit, I never thought there could be this kind of skills without a Spiritual Bone, isn''t it too amazing?'' Tang Yin said in his mind with a big smile as he ran at a speed that he never thought he could run without having cultivation. In this cultivation world, it is not impossible to obtain skills without a Spiritual Bone. Some items can give you some skills, and there are also treasures, but finding them is either a real challenge or simply too expensive. But, if you want to have an internal skill without having a Spiritual Bone, Tang Yin can think of very few possibilities, and among those, the best known is: A Domain. Some people are born with domains, and these are special, different, strange, and very surprising abilities. If you are not born with one, you can still get some domains as you get stronger. For example, some people are very lucky and unlock a domain when they cross into the Seventh Realm with their Sixth Spiritual Bone, but it is not very common. Another moment where you will get a domain is when you cross the Ninth Realm, at that moment you will automatically get an important domain for your Inherited Spiritual Weapon. Unfortunately, if you do not have an Inherited Spiritual Weapon, you will not be able to obtain that domain. This is one of the few advantages that cultivators with an Inherited Spiritual Weapon have over cultivators who were born without an Inherited Spiritual Weapon. But the truth is that the domains can be obtained without the need for a Spiritual Bone. And they are too amazing skills. They are the epitome of skills. In the world of Tang Yin, the person who has the most powerful Domain is a woman from one of the most powerful Hidden Sects, an Ice Sect. This woman is powerful enough, and her dominion is impressive enough to freeze an entire world. That is why she is the most respected woman in the entire Supreme Sect of which he is the heir, and she is also one of the few women Tang Yin doesn''t want to think about. But the truth is that all these abilities have one thing in common: You need to activate it with spiritual energy. There are very few exceptions among the domains that do not need spiritual energy and are special because they do not do harm or something similar, they are special in every sense of the word and therefore are very rare. Among a billion people, there is not even one. And it is precisely because Tang Yin knows all this that he feels stunned when he sees the four skills that the system has given him. Above all, the first three, the Passive Skills. They are skills that are always active, but you can choose to use them and not use them at your whim. That is, they can be turned off at your whim. But, what''s more surprising... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They don''t use spiritual energy! Well, according to the system, these abilities will increase when Tang Yin can use spiritual energy since that''s the only way to use them to their full potential. Even so, now that he has no spiritual energy, he can still use them, but only a part of them. Nevertheless, they are amazing! According to the system, Tang Yin can run freely all over the desert under the hot sun and not feel hot, thanks to the passive skills of heat Resistance and Running. The two complement each other too well. The heat resistance allows you to not get tired as quickly as it keeps you from feeling hot to a certain point, while the running one allows you to run at a faster speed than you could. These are beautiful abilities! But, of course, there is a problem. ''The heat resistance keeps me from tiring quickly, but the ability to run at a faster speed than I should be able to, makes me tire faster than normal. They complement each other well, but it''s dangerous to use them for a long time. Besides, at night, the heat resistance skill is useless in this place, huh.'' Tang Yin thought as he rested while lying down in the desert. Right now, he has only tested the benefits of the Running skill, as it is nighttime and the desert is with a nice cold environment. So he is eager to try the other skills, but it is already past midnight, so Tang Yin chose to spend the night in this place. There were few wild animals around this area most of them were snakes or scorpions, so it was not bad for sleeping. They were not that dangerous, and since he had gotten far enough away from the city to avoid being tracked and covered his tracks very well, he was sure he had fled from his pursuers. So, after eating a little, he went to sleep. He had received good rewards this time and was totally satisfied. Not only were the four skills he had received very good, but the pills were plentiful in quantity and expensive. In addition, he had received Cultivation Augmentation Tokens that he could use on him. And even an Earth Fire, which was the reward that motivated him the most. Not a bad fire he got, although he doesn''t like it much. Even so, it was still a good treasure. Although he was more motivated it was because he was already heading in the direction of the northern region. He doesn''t know when he''ll be able to get there following the maps he bought in the city, but he''s sure he''ll be able to get his cultivation back soon... Chapter 80: This shit is so big... And so, several months passed... Tang Yin had been running all over the great desert for a long time. He never thought this desert was so big. He had been running almost all day long and only slept for a few hours at night, and then continued his run. Although he had some trouble because he encountered some spiritual beasts, he still managed to escape and had made the most of his time, despite that, he still saw desert everywhere. ''Good thing I bought enough food...'' He thought in shock, might starve to death if he hadn''t bought enough food. After all, the wild beasts of this desert were scarce, and the spiritual ones were difficult to hunt. On one occasion, he almost died because he had entered the territory of a beast tens of thousands of years old, a worm that almost ate him in one bite. Still, he did not stop and continued his lonely journey. He saw some people in the distance carrying huge loads with carts pulled by wild beasts and spirit beasts. But he did not approach them. If they were going towards the city from which he had set out, they might carry information about him, and that would be bad. Occasionally, a few flying boats passed by at high speeds as well, but nothing noteworthy to Tang Yin. Thus... Months continued to pass, and 1 year after leaving Dark Sand City, Tang Yin began to feel the cold of the northern region and arrived at a city that had another anomaly. This city, is considered small, as it was about the size of Blizzard Flower City. When Tang Yin saw this city, he rejoiced and shouted for joy. "Hahahaha, shit, I finally made it to a city. Fuck, how is it possible that this stupid desert is so big? Over 1 year of travel just to cross from Dark Sand City to this city." Tang Yin thought. All this time, he had been equally angry at how huge this desert was. He would love to see this desert from above so he could gauge its size, but now he could only rejoice and run to the city. When he arrived, he was surprised. ''Another anomaly? Even one of this impressive style.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw that this city had two halves. The half that was towards the desert was a desert city like any other. While the half that was more towards the north was a land of cold, a bit icy. Finding natural anomalies is a strange thing, but it is always nice to see, so when he arrived in the city, he went sightseeing for a few days and bought various things. He ate some food and found that the food in the cold part of the city was much more delicious than the food in the hot part of town. It was a strange but unique contrast. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During this time, Tang Yin became known in the city, as this was a city that seldom received visitors. Everyone here was a native except for a few exceptions, like Tang Yin. "Young Master, when you can, come again, the city is always open." Said a few people behind Tang Yin, and he smiled and nodded to them before boarding the flying boat that would take him to the true north region. During his time in the city, he made several friends, especially among those who sold food. As a food lover, Tang Yin ate a lot of different things these days. Those people were the ones behind him, seeing him off. ''This city has as many good people as the first day I arrived.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he left with a good impression of this city, but he could not stay. Because it is not a city that receives many visitors, it is a large city but sparsely populated. And because of that, they have no transportation networks between the central cities, moreover, it is in a small empire on the borders of the northern region. That is why Tang Yin had to rent a private flying boat entirely, paying a large amount of money. Soon, the private flying boat began to fly to the center of the northern region. It would be another long trip because the flying boat was not very fast, still, it was faster than walking or running. Tang Yin simply enjoyed the scenery the rest of the way as he saw that it was gradually no longer raining, but snowing heavily. The forests were gradually being painted white the further into the northern region he went, and the cities, were completely painted white. As Tang Yin was looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, someone spoke to him from behind. "Young Master Tang, please put this on." Said a man who came behind Tang Yin and passed him some special coats made from the skin of an animal. The people driving the boat were four people, this was the captain and owner of the boat. "Mr. Liao, thank you very much." Tang Yin replied with a smile and put on the coat. "From here on, it will be much colder. It''s better to be safe than sorry." Liao Ben said with a friendly smile as he approached Tang Yin at the prow of the boat to look at the scenery, and Tang Yin nodded to him. "I can see that you know a lot about the northern region, have you traveled there?" Tang Yin asked, and Liao Ben nodded wistfully. "Although you see me now as a normal person and I have no strength, in the past I was a cultivator who traveled this region with a big smile on my face and pride, accompanied by my wife." Liao Ben replied with a nostalgic smile on his face. Tang Yin was a little surprised. "Were you crippled?" Tang Yin asked, and he nodded. "Yes... At that time, I was a talented cultivator seeking to reach the top. I was born in a small village, but I was able to reach so high so I said to myself, what can stop me? And with my wife, we went all over this region as a talented duo, recognized geniuses, but..." In the end, Liao Ben shook his head with a helpless smile. "When we faced a true genius, we could only give in to his power. Unfortunately, that person was too powerful and wanted to humiliate us, so we ended up like this." He replied. Tang Yin then nodded and remembered something. "Could it be that he is a person from the Second Great Sect in this place? I remember you told me that, if I wanted to go there, you couldn''t take me because you are not allowed to enter there... Is that so?" Tang Yin asked, and Liao Ben nodded. "That''s right, right now that person is an elder of that sect. Really someone talented." He replied. "Unfortunately, that also involved our daughter and... We have no idea where she is anymore." Said Liao Ben, at last, filled with nostalgia and sadness. Their beautiful daughter had been kidnapped by that Sect, and they, as normal little humans, what could they do? They could only watch helplessly as she was taken away. Tang Yin was shocked that this was so and looked at him in shock but said nothing to him. "Young Master, that sect is dangerous, so I ask you to be careful. If you are in Asgard City nothing will happen to you, but try to avoid entering the Icy Tower City, the sect there is not good." Liao Ben said, and then turned around and walked back into the control room. His face was one of pure helplessness and pain. ''Icy Tower Sect, huh. What a shameless sect... But it''s strange, could it be that the Spiritual Weapon they inherit is very good, for them to choose to kidnap her like this?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, but there was no answer to his question unless he asked Liao Ben. Even then, he wouldn''t. It was none of his business. After that, the trip passed without any event. And so, more than one month had passed traveling, and he was finally able to see the Northern Asgard City... Chapter 81: A Beautiful City As soon as he saw the Northern Asgard City, Tang Yin was stunned by what he was seeing. It was an immensely large city, the largest he had seen so far in this world. In fact, it was as big as many cities he saw when he was in his world. But that wasn''t what surprised him. The size is the least of it. It could never compare to the Celestial City that was once under his stewardship. The point is... The beautiful infrastructure! The buildings were large, with beautifully decorated windows and a very good choice of colors. Even though it was a Frozen City, it looked extremely lively. The buildings he managed to see in the distance were beautiful enough to amaze him. Even in his world, such a work of art was not common. During his life before he died and during his travels, only saw a few cities in his world that could compare to this one. In addition, in the distance, it could be seen that two immense rivers were entering from different regions. One from the east and the other from the west, these rivers did not freeze even though snow was falling almost all the time. The snow would fall into the water, and small snowflakes would form and then melt and turn into liquid spiritual energy, but mysteriously, the river never overflowed. It was a complete river of liquid spiritual energy! ''Unbelievable, do they really have this kind of mechanism in this world?'' He thought in amazement when he saw this. Both rivers crossed practically the entire city and then joined at one point, flowing into a huge lake that was in the center of the city. The lake is guarded by strong cultivators all the time, and is normally used for the cultivators of the Ice Divine Sect to go down to cultivate there. In fact, according to Liao Ben, this lake is occasionally used as one of the tests to enter the Ice Divine Sect, but he did not know why. To Tang Yin, the reason was quite obvious. Such a large lake made of spiritual energy is a difficult test for any cultivator to pass. Even more, if the spiritual energy is as pure as this. On the other hand, the Ice Divine Sect was behind the city but above the mountains. Tang Yin could not see it, it was hidden and on top of huge mountains. Still, this beautiful infrastructure had amazed him. Once he arrived in the city and got off the flying boat, he noticed many strong cultivators walking around, although there were also ordinary citizens. This time he was surprised by the order in this place. ''A city truly worthy of admiration, huh.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then looked at Liao Ben. "Mr. Liao, will you stay in the city for a while?" Tang Yin asked, but Liao Ben shook his head. "I seldom go out this far, my wife must be worried. I have to hurry back for that." Liao Ben said, and Tang Yin nodded to him. "Young Master Tang, I hope you take care of yourself and can recover. Have a good trip and try to stay out of trouble, in this city trouble is dealt with a heavy hand. I hope to see you again before I die." Liao Ben said as he patted Tang Yin''s shoulder with a smile. Tang Yin nodded at him. "Hahaha, Mr. Liao, don''t lose hope. You will surely live for a long time. I hope to see you again and eat the delicious food they make in your restaurant; I wish you good luck." Tang Yin said and took out some money cards. "Here, so you can expand your restaurant more, and maybe when I see you again you will have something more delicious." Tang Yin said, and put the cards in his hand, then turned around. "See you later, Mr. Liao." He said with a smile as he said goodbye and left. Liao Ben was a little dazed, but he said goodbye too, and when he saw the money cards, he felt dazed for a long time... ... After enjoying the city, Tang Yin was anxious. He was in the city that might be his last tour in this world before he could cultivate again. He didn''t want to waste time even when he wanted to visit more places in the city, so he headed straight to the Alchemist Association. ''In this city, the powers are quite impressive...'' Tang Yin thought in a daze after seeing quite a few powerful people walking around. Therefore, he didn''t want to waste any more time, so he put on a dark robe that covered him quite a bit along with a black mask, and entered the alchemists'' association. After entering, he walked to one of the empty reception areas, and a lady came out to attend him. "Sir, may I ask what you want? Buy? Sell? Whatever you wish, please tell me and I will make sure to serve you properly." She said professionally, and Tang Yin took out the token that Xie Meiyu had given him earlier and passed it to the lady. The lady looked at it for a moment with some surprise and then looked at Tang Yin. ''One of the low-level elders?'' She thought doubtfully but looked at the token again. ''This token... It has something different, but it certainly belongs to a low-level elder... Why doesn''t he have cultivation?'' She thought with doubt, but if he had this token, she must treat him with respect, so she smiled. "Elder, follow me this way please." She said and then started directing Tang Yin to the second floor, and then the third floor. "Elder, may I ask what empire you come from? What branch of the association do you belong to? This token looks familiar, but I don''t understand why." She said as she looked at Tang Yin and walked around the third floor of this place. Tang Yin, this time, did not tell a lie. "I come from the Southern Region, but when I was passing through the East, I met an acquaintance and she gave me this token because I lost mine due to various problems I went through." Tang Yin replied, and the lady was surprised and looked at him. "May I ask you what that person''s name is?" "Her name is Xie Meiyu." Tang Yin answered her question, and she was even more surprised. "Miss Xie? I see... That''s why it looked familiar." She said and smiled at him. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then please follow me to the top floor. I thought you were a low-level Elder and that''s why I brought you to the third floor, but it doesn''t go according to the status of the Miss''s token." She answered sincerely and then started directing him to the top floor. Tang Yin was quite surprised by the fact that Xie Meiyu is known even here. He began to wonder what her actual status might be. "Is she in this place?" Tang Yin asked. The lady in front of him shook her head. "I don''t know, normally people of her status don''t enter through the door where customers enter and I''m a small receptionist, I don''t have the status to see her." She replied with an embarrassed smile, and Tang Yin then nodded. Thus, they both walked to the top floor. There were few rooms on the top floor, and normally, the receptionist would not have the opportunity to come in here, so this was the first time she had come. She knew very well what she was supposed to do, though. "May I ask your name and what you come for?" she asked. "Tang Yin, I came to buy some expensive things." He replied. She nodded and spoke to the person at the reception desk on this floor. "Miss, excuse me. This person is called Tang Yin and uses Miss Xie''s token. He is here to buy some things, I brought him all the way here because of his status." She said, and the lady at the front desk looked up and looked at Tang Yin a little. Then she asked for the token and looked at it for a moment. She was a little surprised to see that it was a special token, so she nodded with a smile. "Please follow me." She said and stood up, then nodded to him and dismissed the person who had brought him here. And so they both started walking all over the floor and then stopped in front of a room. She opened the door and urged Tang Yin to enter after giving him the token. "This person will attend to you properly." She said with a smile, Tang Yin could only nod. ''Having to go through two receptions to get here, shit, they won''t make me go through a third reception, will they?'' He thought helplessly, but still, he went inside and... Inside was another reception. ''Shit, how many receptions does this have?'' He thought, but just as he walked to the new reception and was about to talk to the lady sitting there, someone came out of the room behind. A beautiful woman with beautiful long reddish-brown hair. That beautiful touch of maturity haunted her precious figure. Just as she came out, they both stared at each other for a moment... "Young Master Tang?" The beautiful woman in front of him asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "Long time no see, Miss Xie. I didn''t expect you to be here." He replied as he saw Xie Meiyu standing in front of him. Chapter 82: To the Great Forest She smiled broadly as she noticed that it was indeed him. It was hard to recognize him because the mask he wore was different. Fuck, it had been over a year since she had seen him, how could there be anything the same about him? But she still hadn''t forgotten about his aura. "Haha, it really is you, Young Master. Please come this way." She replied and urged him to enter her room directly. Tang Yin then walked in. "I didn''t expect to see you here, Miss Xie." He said with a smile, and she nodded. "I was indeed expecting to see you here." She replied with a smile and made him sit down and then sat down across from him. "Were you expecting to see me here?" he asked hesitantly, and she nodded. "Of course, I came all this way just for you. It''s just that I didn''t expect you to take so long to arrive. Even though the eastern region is far from the northern region, how could you take more than 1 year to arrive?" She said, and at the end, made it as if she was complaining. She had arrived here months ago and had been waiting all that time for Tang Yin or her token to appear. But it never appeared, nor was it ever used. For a moment, she had worried about his well-being. Tang Yin smiled at this and took off his mask, he still wore his bandages under it. "Many things happened, from Dark Sand City I had to walk across the desert to the borders of the desert with this region. It took me a year to cross that, it was too stressful." He replied somewhat pitifully, and she laughed out loud. "Hahaha, did you really walk all that? Hahaha, no wonder it took you so long." She spoke. "Then why did you come here? What do I have to do with you being here?" Tang Yin asked, diverting the conversation away from that annoying topic. She smiled and shrugged her shoulders. "I have improved a lot with the alchemical recipes you gave me, and for that, I wanted to thank you. Thank you very much, Young Master." She said sincerely and bowed to Tang Yin. Her improvement had skyrocketed since she had those recipes, how could she not thank him? Tang Yin smiled. "There''s nothing you have to thank me for. I gave you those recipes with the intention that, at some point, you might be able to help me create a certain pill. I didn''t think you would be so grateful, so it looks like my gamble was correct." He replied. And she nodded to him. "Were you able to gather the materials you were looking for?" she asked. Tang Yin then passed her a list of what he lacked. There were few materials, but they were hard to come by. Especially the two materials of the ice attribute spirit beasts. Xie Meiyu received the list and began to read it. "When I was in that small city I thought you could get everything here, but apparently it''s still complicated because of the two beasts." She replied and then called out the name of the receptionist outside. She came in quickly. "Miss." She said, waiting for her order, and Xie Meiyu handed her the list. "Gather all the materials on that list if any and bring them in those quantities." She said, and the person who had just walked in quickly nodded and left. "Can you get all but the beast ones?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "Are they very necessary for you?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded firmly. "They are to recover my Spirit Bone Body." He answered sincerely, surprising Xie Meiyu. "The Spiritual Bone Body can be recovered? I heard that only with forbidden techniques can that be destroyed..." Tang Yin smiled at him. "Well, that recipe works for that. But it''s complicated to make, even though it''s a general recipe." He replied... After that, the two of them talked about many more things, and a while later, the lady came back and brought the materials. ''I''m missing only two...'' He thought with determination. It''s just that those two are hard to come by. Still... He had to get them. Xie Meiyu looked at him for a while and then sighed. "I''ll help you get them, but those spirit beasts only live in the Great Northern Forest, it''s dangerous to go there, how about I go while you wait here?" She said and waited for Tang Yin''s reply. He looked at her and smiled as he shook his head. "If you want to come with me that''s fine, but I can''t let you go there alone to get something that''s for me." He replied, and she nodded slightly. "It''s dangerous, you know?" She said again, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Don''t worry, we''re just going to go hunting spirit beasts. They''re not a problem, but do you really want to go?" he asked, and she nodded. "Of course, how can I let a normal person go into such a dangerous place alone?" She replied with a smile as she got up from the couch and walked a bit across the room to look out the window. "When are we leaving? I''m really ready right now. I want to show you something." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "I need a few days, are you staying here? I''m going to need your help these days, but I also need a place with abundant spiritual energy." He said. She frowned a little, why would a person who couldn''t cultivate want spiritual energy? She thought but didn''t ask the question. "Hm, I''m staying in a house by the lake, is that enough spiritual energy?" She asked smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. "Let''s go there then, I''m going to be doing some things these days and you can watch, it will help you greatly in your spiritual energy management." Tang Yin replied confidently and then pulled out another piece of paper. "Right, can you get this for me?" he asked as he passed the paper to her without waiting for a response to his earlier comment. After taking the paper, she frowned a little. "It''s common stuff, how can you ask if can get it? There''s plenty of this stuff everywhere, even more so in a Regional Capital." She replied. Tang Yin then nodded at her. He still needed to get up to speed on the subject of the forces of this continent, so he wasn''t up to speed on a lot of things. Though, of course, he knew how important the main city of an entire region was. "Well then, let''s get moving." He replied, and so the two of them went down... Everything Tang Yin had asked for was given to him for free, even the expensive materials for his recipe. Xie Meiyu granted it to him as compensation, and it was here that Tang Yin witnessed the wealth of this beautiful woman who could occasionally be a bit frisky. After that, they went all the way to the house where they would be for the next few days... And so, several days passed, and the huge mansion where they had been staying these days had been filled with noises almost all day long and a great deal of spiritual energy. During this time, Tang Yin had locked himself in the mansion to make a large number of killer weapons of different types while instructing Xie Meiyu to perfect them. Surprisingly to him, she had increased her ability to control fire and perfect his killer weapons quite a bit, which was a pleasant surprise. It seemed as if she had been practicing doing this for a while. But during this time, the most surprised was her. From watching him make an array that is very complicated to make, with only a few steps, to watching him make small to medium-sized weapons with a speed and agility that is hard for an ordinary human to achieve. What amazed her the most was the ability he had to use spiritual energy when he was not a cultivator. It is true that, in theory, normal humans can use spiritual energy if they use tools to do so. Although they won''t have the same agility as a cultivator, they can still use a small portion of spiritual energy if there is a lot of it in the environment. But that''s on paper. It is a theory. In this world so far, there hasn''t been a human who could do that, or at least not to Xie Meiyu''s knowledge. But Tang Yin could! In the end, she concluded that it was because, previously, Tang Yin was a cultivator and was familiar with spiritual energy. Even so, she kept seeing amazing things done by Tang Yin while helping him. Thus, the two of them worked together for several days, and finally, it was time to go to the Great Northern Spiritual Forest. It is one of the great forests on the continent and perhaps the most dangerous. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, this time going there was the only alternative for Tang Yin. ''It''s time, huh.'' Tang Yin thought as he was walking out of the city with Xie Meiyu at the side. Possibly, the last adventure he would have before becoming a cultivator was about to begin, so Tang Yin was a bit nervous but highly motivated. Chapter 83: Great Northern Spiritual Forest So, they took a rather long trip on a flying boat to the nearby Forest cities and soon entered the Great Forest. The beautiful scenery of a Spirit Forest was vividly present despite it being an icy forest. "Young Master, both of you are beasts from the 10,000-year zone, so we can skip the first stages. But I must tell you something. The 10 thousand Year Beast Zone is very dangerous, occasionally Sixth Realm Beasts are seen and there are even people who have said that they looked at beasts above that Realm, so we must be careful." Xie Meiyu said. Tang Yin knew this, so he nodded. "Then let''s go carefully, I have taught you some ways to avoid being tracked by spirit beasts, so we can move freely if we are careful." Tang Yin replied, and they continued throughout the forest. Walking step by step while avoiding some beasts they encountered along the way. One hour after walking, they arrived at the area of the 10 thousand- to 15-thousand-year-old beasts. After arriving here, they both stopped at the early stages, and Tang Yin began to lead the way, although Xie Meiyu was attentive to everything. "...The problem with the icy forests where snow falls constantly, is that rarely do the beasts leave signs. Unless it is very big, usually the signs they leave are covered up by the falling snow and that is a problem. But there is something important about the two beasts we are looking for. They are both bear types, which are some of the only beasts that leave large visible tracks to mark their territory, keep an eye out for trees, they usually leave their tracks there." Tang Yin said and also kept an eye on all the passing trees. Only by finding the tracks of those two bears, he could find them easily. However, if they were unlucky, maybe they could find a herd of those bears, and that would be dangerous. So, they both walked for a while... Two hours later, Tang Yin stopped and quickly approached a tree. ''White Frost Bear... It should be close.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. "There should be one of the ones we need nearby and it''s not very old, you should be able to kill it quickly if I distract it." Tang Yin turned and commented that to Xie Meiyu, and she nodded to him. "Yes, I sense that there is a spirit beast over there. He''s at the Fourth Level of the Spirit Lord Realm, could it be him?" she asked, giving valuable information to Tang Yin. The latter smiled and then urged her to wait for him for a moment. After that, he ran and climbed a tree and then jumped over another and then another, disappearing from Xie Meiyu''s sight soon after. She was worried but waited for him, and a few minutes later, he came back with a big smile. "Follow me, it''s the White Frost Bear and he''s alone. He seems to be hunting, it''s our time." Tang Yin said, and she quickly ran after him. Once they arrived, Tang Yin urged her to stay hidden behind a tree. He was sure could find her the opportunity to get this over with quickly. Although she didn''t quite agree, she still heeded him while keeping an eye on Tang Yin. If anything happened, she would immediately go out and attack the bear. Tang Yin was calm and quickly ran towards the bear, throwing a few killer weapons at it in the process. Said weapons hit the bear''s fur but did not do any damage they simply attracted the bear''s attention to where Tang Yin was, and the bear stood up when saw his food coming to him. When it saw that his food was quite small, the bear even seemed to be laughing inside, but... "ROOOAR!" A roar came out of the bear''s mouth as it lunged towards Tang Yin running, not caring about Tang Yin. It didn''t put him in its eyes, and this caused Tang Yin to grin widely. He immediately threw four smoke bombs toward two trees near him, and right behind those smoke bombs went four slightly large needles. Just as the four bombs exploded, the needles hit the two trees, and all the snow accumulated on those trees began to fall all at once. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This happened in a few seconds, and just when the snow was falling, the bear had almost reached Tang Yin, so he jumped to his left side which was the place where the two huge pieces of snow were falling and the bear, seeing this, quickly stopped and tried to reach him with its hand while was skidding trying to grab Tang Yin. But it was just at that moment that the two huge chunks of snow fell heavily to the ground and hit the bear. The bear was left with its hand outstretched. It had not been hurt, but it was enormously angry when it was teased like that. So, immediately, let out a loud roar into the sky and its eyes flashed brightly as it wiped off all the snow in one blow and tried to find the person who had teased it, but... The next thing it felt was a sharp pain in its right eye. "ARGGGGHH!" the bear screamed and immediately reached its hand towards its right eye; it was bleeding deeply, and question marks were written on its face not understanding what the hell had happened. Its eye was bleeding, but it could still see, but It still felt an intense pain in its head, what the hell was going on? Tang Yin smiled and walked out from behind the snow that had fallen from the trees, heading towards where the confused bear was, and moved his right hand towards the bear''s chest. "Go to sleep." Tang Yin said with a smile as he tapped the bear''s chest leaving a small ball on it. Then quickly Tang Yin jumped backward and covered his face with his hands. This moment passed in just 3 seconds, and when Tang Yin was a few meters away from the bear, a small explosion sounded. *BOOOM* A large amount of numbing poison began to appear from the bear''s chest and was rapidly spreading outward. "It''s now, Miss Xie!" shouted Tang Yin and the beautiful figure of Xie Meiyu jumped behind a tree and quickly reached where the bear was. She immediately summoned her weapon, which was a long spear, and a great emperor bear appeared behind her with a loud roar. "Emperor Bear Deathblow!" she shouted as she swung her spear with a clean strike at the bear, aiming for its neck. The bear still did not understand what was happening when it felt a strong pain in its chest, and then it felt a deadly danger coming behind it, but when it tried to move, realized it could not. It was as if a part of its body was asleep, so a strong pain invaded it when a long spear crossed its neck from behind. The white head of the huge bear went flying through the air as blood showered the surroundings, and the body fell to the ground. Tang Yin then stood up from where he had fallen and smiled. "Not bad, Miss Xie. I didn''t expect you to have such a good weapon as a secondary weapon. Nice killing blow." Tang Yin said with a smile as he walked over, and Xie Meiyu, without caring about his comments, quickly approached him as soon as he finished his attack. "Young Master, what did you do just now? It''s impossible to kill a Frost Frost Bear so easily and without guard, what on earth did you do to it?" She asked doubtfully. Tang Yin only shrugged his shoulders. It was the simplest bear-hunting tactic he could think of at the time. "I just used a diversionary and taunting tactic. If you ever have to hunt a powerful ice bear, remember that these bears hate anyone who throws snow at them because they know that snow is their territory. So, if I do that, they will feel hatred and give a roar to show their power and superiority. So, I simply have to seize the moment and hide behind the snow, so I can launch a sneak attack. When the snow fell, I threw a poisonous needle with disorienting poison, which prevented it from realizing what was happening, and then the numbing blast ball made it more bewildered and that''s it, it''s a simple tactic." Tang Yin replied as he prepared the bear and pulled out his heart. "Does something like that really work?" she asked doubtfully. Weren''t bears intelligent beings? She thought, could they be fooled so easily? It was what was going through her mind, and Tang Yin knew it, but he wouldn''t bother explaining it because it wasn''t worth it. "That''s it, we have the first heart, we''re missing one." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Xie Meiyu nodded. "Where do we start looking for it? This seems to be White Frost Bears territory." She said as she looked around. Tang Yin just shrugged and scattered some meat around. And then he sat down. "Look for it? No need, hopefully, one will come soon." Tang Yin said with a calm smile and stood there while urging a confused Xie Meiyu to sit down. Chapter 84: Great Northern Spiritual Forest (2) "What do you mean, Young Master Tang?" She asked doubtfully and sat down beside him. "The favorite food of the Killer Barbarian Bears, are bears of another kind. Any bear that may exist, as long as it is not a Killer Barbarian Bear, is their favorite food. So, we just have to wait. This time we were lucky to find the White Frost Bears'' territory first, as it makes the search easier." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she nodded. ''Then what I was told that time was true...'' She thought with understanding. In that way, they both waited. But... A day passed, and nothing had come. Still, Tang Yin was calm. Hunts were supposed to be like that. On the second day, there was nothing either. And that was when Tang Yin began to make preparations around the area, setting various traps in case more than one bear came or in case it was a very powerful one. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although there was no sign that the bear was coming, Tang Yin seemed convinced that it would come. Thus, he made numerous traps, he wanted to kill it in one blow, so he also instructed Xie Meiyu to do some things to prepare. Thus... The third day came, and then the fourth day. On the fifth day... Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu became alert. "ROOOOOOOOAAR!" A roar was heard nearby, alerting them both. Tang Yin then hid behind a tree, and gave some instructions to Xie Meiyu, while she immediately summoned her Emperor Bear and spear. Just then... "ROOOOOOOAARR!" Another loud roar was heard as a rather large bear hand appeared in sight of both of them and swung a heavy blow at a nearby tree, cutting it in half. Tang Yin was startled when he saw this. "Shit, it''s a Emperor Bear!" shouted Tang Yin and immediately jumped back and swung both hands throwing a large amount of killing weapons toward the different trees where he had set a trap. "RUN, LADY XIE!" shouted Tang Yin the moment he did that, and she, of course, heeded him. She didn''t even need his signal, as soon as she felt that guy''s cultivation was much higher than her own, she quickly darted backward. But, just at that moment, a loud voice came out from behind this huge bear that had appeared. "YOU BARBARIC BASTARD, DO YOU WANT TO ESCAPE FROM MY HAND?!" The voice sounded really annoying and grotesque. This voice alarmed Tang Yin even more. ''Such a powerful Emperor!?'' He thought in alarm as he felt the intense smell that totally permeated his sense of smell. The smell that was reaching him, was the smell of the enormous spiritual energy that this new being that had cried out had. He knew very well that a Spirit Beast that could speak was immensely powerful. At the very least, it was at the Fourth Level of the Emperor Realm. It was too powerful! But that was the moment when all the traps he had made earlier were fired toward the Killer Barbarian Bear in sight. Thus, a large number of assassin weapons, small and great, poisons, and explosives shot out towards a huge First Level Emperor Bear who was confused because it just stepped on a mine of explosives that exploded at its feet and soon felt a large number of small needles embedded in its skin. Which coincidentally coincided with the moment when the Emperor Beast that was following it appeared behind it and hit it hard. "UAGHHHHHHHHHH!" the Barbarian Killer Bear screamed in pain, and behind it, the beast that was chasing also let out a scream. "BASTARD, DIE!" and it prepared to take another swing at it, but just then, it noticed a large number of weapons coming at it and looked at them doubtfully. ''What are these little things?'' Thought doubtfully, it gave them a little swipe with its hand to throw them aside. But he is not a bear that has fur protecting it. It is an Ancient Frostfire Monkey. Which is characterized by not having much fur all over the front and a lot of fur in the back, so several needles stuck to its hand and it frowned. "WHO IS THE BASTARD WHO ATTACKED ME!?" shouted the Monkey to the four winds at that moment and then looked at the bear in front of it, who had a large number of weapons stuck in its skin. "BASTARD IT WAS YOU!" The monkey flared up in anger when it thought that the one who had attacked it was the bastard it was chasing after for stealing from its territory. So, immediately, lit an icy fire in its right arm, where those little weapons were, and threw a mighty blow at the bear in front of it. This time, it was a blow ready to kill it, and the emperor bear could not understand why the hell it could not move; could only see how that huge fist was approaching its head. "UUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHGG!" A loud roar came out of its mouth at that moment, and it tried to recompose itself to avoid the blow, creating immense spiritual energy in front of it as a shield, but it was too late to dodge... *BOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion from the clash of both spiritual energies occurred. "DIE BASTARD, GO STEAL ELSEWHERE!" The monkey shouted as pushed all its spiritual energy strongly towards the other. *BOOOOM* *BOOOM* The strong spiritual energy of the Ancient Frostfire Monkey collided with the strong energy of the Barbarian Killer Bear, and just at that moment, the Emperor Bear used its other hand to launch a strong attack at the Monkey. Said attack passed right underneath the attack it was trying to hold with its other hand... *BOOOOM* With a loud explosion, the Ancient Monkey attack managed to break through the Barbarian Bear''s defense and hit it hard in the head. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of the Emperor Bear''s mouth, but it did not desist from its attack, which it managed to land heavily on the Monkey''s lower half, as the Monkey had no defense. "AGHHHHHHH, YOU BASTARD!" The Barbarian Bear''s loud shout was followed by a loud roar and scream from the Ancient Monkey. *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM*. A huge fight broke out, and strong streams of spiritual energy began to hit the surroundings, where Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu were fleeing. Trees broke off the place, and a great amount of icy rocks began to hit everywhere. "YOUNG MASTER, COME HERE!" shouted Xie Meiyu at that moment as she threw herself on Tang Yin and cast a shield-like ability towards the front. But it was a little late, just at that moment, several trees collided with their spiritual energy shield, and thanks to the enormous spiritual energy of both emperors, big pieces of them and rocks managed to break part of the shield and were hit hard. Xie Meiyu took the brunt as she was trying to cover Tang Yin with her body and with a great emperor bear behind her to protect him. Still... Tang Yin was still an ordinary human with no cultivation whatsoever. What ordinary human could withstand the enormous pressure of spiritual energy, caused by the fight of two beast emperors? It''s a pressure that even makes Xie Meiyu have to kneel if she feels it head-on! Let alone an ordinary little human! Moreover, just as both emperors were fighting, the Monkey still had enough time left to notice Xie Meiyu. "HUMAN, DON''T EVEN THINK OF LEAVING, SOON IT WILL BE YOUR TURN, ENOUGH EMPEROR BEAR!" the Ancient Frostfire Monkey shouted when it noticed Xie Meiyu''s Spirit Weapon... It wants to kill any Emperor Bear that crosses its path at this moment... This scared Xie Meiyu even more. ''We''ve been fixed!'' She thought in a daze and fear. Just then, she turned her face to see Tang Yin and was deeply stunned when she saw him... Chapter 85: Great Northern Spiritual Forest (3) "Young Master!" She shouted in shock as she saw him half unconscious on the ground, but as she did this, her spiritual energy fluctuated, and the surrounding spiritual energy of both emperors managed to completely break through her spiritual energy shield, exploding it and hitting her hard. "AHHHHH!" screamed, but luckily, her Emperor Bear was behind her strengthening her body, which prevented the blow from being too hard, and since was holding her so she wouldn''t fly away, she avoided a bigger blow. Still this time, she could not let herself be hit again, so she looked straight ahead and filled her body with spiritual energy. Just at that moment, she lifted her right leg, and the Emperor Bear behind her did exactly the same, and then they both brought it down hard. "Combined ability, Emperor Bear Stomp!" She shouted just then, and a small tremor occurred in the area as a huge stone wall rose from the ground in front of her, which served as a shield against the onslaught of the spiritual energies of the two beasts fighting in front. Just as she screamed, brought Tang Yin to himself again, and he was a little startled, but seeing that she was all right, he sighed in relief. "Young Master, it''s okay!" she said with a smile as she turned to look at him, but was stunned again when she stared at him. Tang Yin, at this moment, had a lot of small wounds on his body all over, and his mask had been torn. The bandages had long since left his face from the impacts, so his beautiful but wounded face was in full view of Xie Meiyu. His long blue hair was messy from the impacts, and the skin on his face was a bit dirty, but both wounds were still intact. Despite the dirt all over his face, where both scars were, there wasn''t a speck of dirt, so they were very visible to Xie Meiyu. In addition, one of them was bleeding a little. Tang Yin was unaware of this, so he stood up a little dizzily and staggered to the side. Xie Meiyu then quickly grabbed him. "Young Master, are you okay?" She asked with a bit of urgency and then quickly pulled out a handkerchief from her storage bag. He smiled and nodded. "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to find two emperors this time." He replied, and she shook her head and grabbed her handkerchief to wipe his face. Something Tang Yin found strange and soon had a bad feeling, so when she was wiping his face, Tang Yin brought his hand to his face and felt... ''Shit, again...'' He thought when he noticed that his mask had broken and cursed in his mind... Still, this time, he didn''t pull out another mask to put on. ''Fuck it all, I''ll wear it when I''m not in a fight.'' He thought angrily and looked at Xie Meiyu as he grabbed the handkerchief that she held in her hand, to wipe himself. "I''m sorry, Miss Xie. I''ll do it myself." He said with a smile and then looked straight ahead. "Seeing that you didn''t run away, did the Monkey set us as enemies?" He asked as he sent the conversation back to the main focus. But just before she answered him, someone else did. [Ding] [Host in danger] [You have been fixed by the Ancient Monkey Emperor of the Frost Fire] [A mission has been issued] [Assassinate the Ancient Monkey Emperor of the Frost Fire] [Main Branch Mission] | The Monkey Emperor of the Great Frozen Forest has fixed you and Xie Meiyu as mortal enemies and has planted a small tracking fingerprint on both. The only way to escape is to assassinate him. | Assassinate the Monkey Emperor to receive the rewards to save yourself. You will receive help from the System: You can fight to your heart''s content; the system will make sure that the Monkey Emperor''s surrounding spiritual energy does not touch you! But beware, once you die or the Monkey Emperor has died, the help will automatically disappear. | Rewards: Passive Skill: Cold Resistance Level 5. Active Skill: Icy Blizzard. External Spiritual Weapon: Divine Sword of the Bloody Swordsman. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. External Spiritual Weapon: Divine Lance of the Bloody Emperor. | Penalty for failure: Death. [Good luck, Host] Tang Yin was a little surprised when he looked at the system''s new mission and frowned. ''It managed to put a small tracking trace on us in such a short time? He''s capable...'' Tang Yin thought, but seeing that the system could help him block the spiritual energy that could kill him, he started to think of different odds of winning. Just then, Xie Meiyu nodded at him. "Yes, it put an imprint on me that I can''t erase even with my alchemical fire. It must be to track us. I didn''t think we''d attract attention." She replied with a small sigh and watched Tang Yin walk over to the corner of the small wall she had erected and looked at the fight on the other side. "Do you have any escape plans, young master?" She asked, and Tang Yin frowned a little. "Escape is really difficult or maybe impossible. That guy is already almost about to kill the Emperor Bear." Tang Yin said and then looked all over the ground and came up with something, then looked at Xie Meiyu. "Miss Xie, do you have any forbidden technique or one powerful enough that can kill a wounded and distracted Emperor in one blow?" Tang Yin asked, surprising Xie Meiyu. "Are we going to fight him?" she asked in astonishment, and Tang Yin nodded firmly at her. She noticed the determination in Tang Yin''s eyes, so she said nothing more and nodded. "I have a killer technique, but I need a full minute to activate it." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded back. "Of what attribute?" he asked. "Of blood." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded again, this time with a smile. "That one will work, let''s make it so." Tang Yin replied with a smile and then told her his plan... This plan left her stunned. "Young Master, are you really sane? It''s impossible for you to withstand such surges of spiritual energy!" She said in astonishment, but Tang Yin was not worried. "Don''t worry, I have a way to resist them. Just focus on your part of the plan and don''t worry about me. You must assassinate him in one blow. It''s not just about me, doesn''t a Spirit Grade Fire catch your eye?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and she frowned. She had heard that part of the plan. If they killed the Monkey, they could take away his Icy Bestial Fire, one of the only Fires that had dual attributes and was immensely good for alchemists, but... ''Is it a Spirit Grade level Fire? Is there something I''m not seeing?'' she thought doubtfully. Certainly, she could sense that the Beast Fire in front of her was not as powerful as a Spirit Grade... After all, there are very few such powerful fires on this continent. But... She was certainly interested in that fire. So, after making up her mind, she looked at Tang Yin. "Are you sure you can handle it?" She asked. Even though she wanted it, she wasn''t going to risk Tang Yin''s life just for the sake of it. This was something Tang Yin looked favorably upon and nodded to her. She then nodded back. "Let''s do it then." She said firmly, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Let''s do it, I''ll go distract the Monkey Emperor. As long as the Bear is alive, I assure you I can endure more than a minute." Tang Yin replied and then turned around and ran out of that place. Although Xie Meiyu was worried, she could only nod and wait for Tang Yin to tell the truth, so she started to activate her killing technique... Chapter 86: Great Northern Spiritual Forest (4) Tang Yin trusted Xie Meiyu and quickly ran to the grounds where both emperors were battling. Luckily for him, it was not a large-scale battle, rather it was a one-sided fight where the monkey wanted to make the bear suffer before killing it. This made it easy for Tang Yin to approach, and he quickly came up behind the monkey and smiled. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He immediately pulled out four small explosive bombs with immobilizing poison and held them between the fingers of his right hand, while on the other side, he held another four of disorienting smoke of a higher level than those previously held. Xie Meiyu had to spend a lot of money buying these materials, so they should buy him a few seconds, and he couldn''t make many. Still, with all the weapons he made, he was sure he could hold out for a while and break this monkey''s concentration. So, he immediately ran a little towards it and forcefully threw the eight explosive bombs towards the monkey''s back while shouting: "Emperor Bear, let me help you a little!" The explosive bombs exploded on the monkey''s back with a small explosion sound, and a large amount of poison and smoke came out and started to spread around. "Shit, little human, do you want to die!?" the monkey shouted when he heard the scream behind him. "What the hell is this!?" he shouted again as he saw that large amount of smoke and poison spreading around. But the monkey was quick and gave a loud smack with his hand that he was hitting the bear with on the ground. Proving that the poison was barely having any effect. ''It''s strong.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment and braced himself for the small storm of spiritual energy that came leaping backward, and just as it was about to hit him, he jumped over it. In the course of his jump, he immediately took out several more explosive bombs and threw them heavily towards the two emperors. Following that, he took off running to the left while rolling on the ground occasionally to avoid the small rocks that the monkey had raised, and that came reinforced by the monkey''s spiritual energy. "You bastard, you''re sneaky!" Shouted the monkey at that moment, and it was a moment that the bear took advantage of by getting up again a little to punch it hard in the face. "ROOOOOOOOOAAAARRR!" The bear roared in front of the monkey as he punched him, but the blow didn''t have that much force... Still, the monkey grabbed his face staggering backwards a bit, and then quickly threw another hard punch to the bear''s belly. "YOU DEAD BASTARD, DIE NOW, YOU FUCKER!" He shouted and gave him another strong blow, but, just at that moment, several explosions occurred around him. These explosions were a little stronger and pushed him a little to the other side, so he didn''t manage to deliver the last blow to the bear. He immediately knew it had been the human. "You human bastard, wait until I''m done with this bastard and I''ll eat you alive!" He shouted after that, but Tang Yin turned a deaf ear to this and continued running around it. He continuously threw small explosive bombs while getting the Emperor Bear a chance to counterattack and listening to the monkey''s insults. He was using all the skills he now had available, including running, so he was running at a high speed while continuously throwing many distraction weapons. Smoke was everywhere, and he could hardly see, but after an attack by the monkey, this smoke quickly dispersed and had to be replenished by Tang Yin. This process was repeated four times. During this time, Tang Yin had dodged countless attacks from this monkey, which fortunately had an emperor fighting against it, otherwise... He would have died. In addition, he noticed that the system aid was actually very useful as it blocked much of the spiritual energy from the attacks. However, a direct attack couldn''t block it. "ENOUGH, IT''S TIME TO DIE!" the monkey shouted at that moment, stressed and tired that a small human and a dying emperor were giving him so much trouble. "ROOOOOOOOOOOOOARRRRRRRRRRR!" He roared and punched himself four times in the chest, and then he stomped hard on the emperor bear''s right leg and it gave a loud cry of pain. "IT''S TIME TO DIE!" he shouted again, gathering all his spiritual energy into his left leg, and then delivered another strong kick to the stomach of the wounded emperor bear... This was his end; the kick was strong enough to destroy the bear''s lower part and send it flying several meters away. Right after seeing this, the monkey roared again and shouted to see Tang Yin who was astonished to see this sudden attack of the monkey. "IT''S YOUR TIME, YOU LITTLE BASTARD HUMAN!" he shouted again and immediately leaped towards where Tang Yin was. This one quickly began to somersault backward, and every turn it took was to drop several explosive bombs. *BOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOM* Numerous explosions sounded all over the place, and just at that moment, the Emperor Monkey fell to the ground strongly, creating a great explosion that raised a large number of rocks throwing them all over the place a great speed. Tang Yin quickly threw himself backward with the momentum of the fall after spinning several times in the air, but it wasn''t enough to escape from this. He was hit by several small rocks. ''Shit!'' His alarms went off at that moment. Just then, the monkey pounced on him. "DIE!" he shouted and tried to grab it with his hand, while Tang Yin threw many of his killer weapons towards this monkey in a frenzy. Killer weapons shot out of one hand and out of another while he was in the air. Numerous explosions sounded as the bombs exploded in the face of the Monkey Emperor followed by a large number of needles stuck into his skin all over his front. They did some damage to him because they had poison in them, but the Monkey Emperor as he was about to grab Tang Yin, ignited a strong icy flame in his hand, which burned all these small useless weapons. Tang Yin''s eyes opened wide as he saw a huge hand about to grab him... ''Shit, I''m dead...'' He thought, but that was the instant he heard a beautiful voice imbued with immense killing intent coming from behind him. Chapter 87: A familiar face... "Dark Blood Emperor Bear''s Killing Blow!" Said, and just at this moment, a beautiful woman crossed his sight as she lunged forward with a long spear ignited in a bloody fire... The spear soon collided directly with the emperor''s huge hand and totally pulverized it. But it did not stop its path but rather advanced as it destroyed the emperor''s arm and then destroyed the head and much of the Emperor Monkey, who in the end could only have a stunned look and was not even given time to scream... Just then, Tang Yin fell rolling on the ground and came to a halt with difficulty. He had a great number of wounds on his body. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stared at Xie Meiyu, who was standing on top of the monkey''s remaining body with her long spear fully covered in bloody fire. ''Dark Blood Emperor Bear''s?'' He thought surprised. But he stopped thinking nonsense when he saw her figure... Her beautiful straight-as-a-spear bearing, with that aura coming out of her, made her look unique at that moment. Her beauty had turned into a bloody beauty, while her reddish-brown hair turned red all over. That, along with her mature aura, had stunned Tang Yin for a moment, but it gave him a little peace of mind, and he lay down on the ground and stopped looking at her. ''Shit, I almost died at that moment.'' He thought with a smile and noticed that the system had sent him congratulatory messages for completing the task, but still, he paid no attention to them. After being like that for a few seconds, Xie Meiyu came running up to where he was. "Young Master Tang, are you okay?" She asked as she lifted Tang Yin. After seeing him and noticing that he was not seriously injured, she sighed in relief and relaxed. Although he had many wounds, they were not serious injuries. He nodded to her. "Fortunately, Miss Xie arrived in time. Thank you very much." He said with a smile as he thanked her sincerely. His minor injury recovery skill was working all this time, but it didn''t seem to be enough to recover quickly. He had tried it before, and it was a good pill-free recovery skill but rather slow for his liking. Still, it was better than nothing. She simply hugged him a little to help him up. "It''s okay, I''m glad I made it in time. When I saw you almost trapped by that giant monkey, I was scared to death and thought you might be seriously injured." She spoke. He nodded with a smile and stared at her since he was so close to her... Unconsciously, his arm reached up and brushed away the hair covering her face as he removed some dirt from her beautiful face... He couldn''t help but admire the fantastic beauty in front of him... "...You are really beautiful..." He said unconsciously as he looked at her. She was stunned when she heard this and stared into his eyes, almost not believing what she had heard... But, just at this moment, Tang Yin noticed his mistake and turned away from her in embarrassment. "I can walk, I''m not quite exhausted yet. Let''s get those materials and go, it''s not a good idea to stay in this place." Tang Yin said quickly, but she still grabbed his right side as she helped him walk. "Let me help you, Young Master." She said with a beautiful smile, and Tang Yin stared at her for a moment. In the end, he nodded, and they both walked to where the huge body of the monkey emperor lay. Tang Yin then bent down and reached his hand through the wound to pull out its heart and put it into the inventory, then looked at the huge icy fire that was floating in the air. ''Luckily it just came out, otherwise, we''d be dead just from this.'' Tang Yin thought and made a grabbing gesture towards the fire, but he didn''t touch it, it was simply to put it into his inventory. Touching this fire was dangerous, and if he left it out for one more minute, this place would become a terrifying place that even a Beastly Emperor would have to flee from. "Did you store it?" She said in shock when saw this. ''Is there a storage bag to store those things in!?'' She thought in shock, Tang Yin smiled at her. "I have a special treasure to store them in." He said, not wanting to explain too much. Since they finished the fight, he knew it was better to run from here, and explanations would be left for later. He knew very well that Xie Meiyu was only putting up a strong front so as not to appear weak in front of him and give him a hint of confidence, but her pale face gave her away. She was deeply exhausted and hurt inside for having used her blood to activate such a powerful technique. Still, she didn''t say it. But for that, he moved quickly and then pulled out the emperor bear''s heart and smiled. ''Well, luckily it''s not 100,000 years old, otherwise it might die if I consume it.'' Tang Yin thought. "It''s time to go." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu nodded firmly at him with a smile trying to look strong. But... Those pale lips were visible, so Tang Yin started walking with her by his side quickly. It''s just that they soon had to stop after feeling a strong presence. ''Shit, are we that unlucky?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. "Hahaha, Brother Li, Brother Yang, I''m sure it was around here that I heard that monkey bastard." A human man''s voice was heard at that moment, and quickly three men jumped out of some trees and landed in front of Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu, looking at the whole area. ''Cultivators... We can still talk...'' Just when Tang Yin was thinking that he could talk to them, he immediately saw a recognizable face and felt stunned... Xie Meiyu stood a little in front of Tang Yin to protect him because she noticed that these three cultivators who arrived were powerful. They looked at the bodies of both monsters behind them, and then two of them looked at Xie Meiyu and Tang Yin. The one who was called Brother Li felt stunned when he saw Tang Yin. But the one who had spoken before, seeing both monsters dead, couldn''t help but be surprised and angry. "Who was it!? Who was the bastard who dared to kill my prey in my territory!?" the man who was in the front shouted hysterically, and that was when he noticed Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu. "You bastards, was it you!? How dare you kill my prey; I''ve spent more than 3 months searching for that bastard!" he shouted again and immediately summoned his Spirit Weapon. Xie Meiyu felt stunned upon seeing it, ''Icy Tower!'' She thought in shock as she recognized this Spirit Weapon belonging to one of the Great Sects of this region. "Bastards, speak or die!" He shouted, and used his right hand to move it vertically towards Xie Meiyu. This movement created a strong pressure that girded on her, causing Xie Meiyu to not hold on and spit out some blood and almost fell to her knees, but she was held up by Tang Yin quickly. This surprised this person, ''Is she that injured? And is she a Spiritual King barely?'' He thought in shock and prepared to increase the spiritual pressure he was sending on her, but a person had him, and he looked at him in confusion. "Brother Li?" he asked hesitantly after seeing the person who had put his hand on his arm to stop him. Noticing a cold and playful look on this person''s face, he stopped. "Is something wrong, Brother Li?" he asked, and this person smiled and looked at Xie Meiyu and Tang Yin, focusing his gaze on Tang Yin. "Hahaha, hey, Ren Xiao, how is it possible for you to be alive and on this continent? Shit, so you managed to escape from my father, they are pretty useless to let a cripple escape, hahahaha." Said this person while laughing mockingly. Chapter 88: [Bonus chapter] Li Zhangyuan ''So, it is Li Zhangyuan...'' Tang Yin thought. When he saw him, he recognized him because he was in his memories. He had been one of Ren Xiao''s closest friends in the past, even when he was much older than Ren Xiao. But he was also the first one to betray him and betray his Ren family simply because of power. It''s just that he didn''t know about Ren Xiao''s ''death'' because he had been traveling since Ren Xiao had escaped from the southern region. But, although Tang Yin recognized him, he showed nothing on his face, instead, he showed confusion. "Are you talking to me?" He asked doubtfully. And Li Zhangyuan frowned. "Hmph, who else am I going to talk to? Do you see another Ren Xiao here?" He asked angrily. But still, Tang Yin continued to look doubtful. "My name is not Ren Xiao." He replied. Then Li Zhangyuan frowned more. ''Certainly, those huge scars look old even when blood is gushing from them. They don''t seem to be new... Hm, it''s also difficult for a cripple to escape from my father... Could it be a person identical to Ren Xiao?'' He thought. "What''s your name?" He asked. "Tang Yin." ''How strange...'' He thought but didn''t notice that the person in front of him was lying. Although, of course, he was. It''s just that he''s a very good liar. Tang Yin then helped lift Xie Meiyu as if nothing was happening, but she noticed something about him, so she looked at him for a moment but then looked away. And Tang Yin then looked at the three in front of him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Excuse me, Young Masters. But my partner is injured, I want to take her to the city to recover." He said and tried to turn around to leave with Xie Meiyu, but just at that moment, a strong pressure girded on both of them, preventing them from walking. It wasn''t as strong as the other one, but it prevented them from walking completely. "Have I given you permission to leave?" Li Zhangyuan asked coldly. And Tang Yin turned his gaze away. Li Zhangyuan then smiled mockingly. "You may not be Ren Xiao, but you look a lot like him. And I hate Ren Xiao and all his blood so much, so now I hate your face so much... How about we make a deal?" He asked, and Tang Yin looked at him. "What deal?" he asked, and he smiled. Then he looked at the person to the side, the one who had spoken before, and this one said something in his ear with a smile. This person knew very well who Ren Xiao was to Li Zhangyuan, so he wanted to take advantage of his hatred, so he wouldn''t have to do anything and get some fun. If possible, to win something big. He had been looking for this beast for months, and when he finally found it, it turned out that it just died in the hands of two wastes? Heh, obviously, it won''t stay that way. There''s no way that with his arrogance, things will stay that way. Then Li Zhangyuan smiled and spoke. "Easy, a third scar to stain your ugly face and leave an arm. Besides, you just stole an important beast for my brother, either leave treasures and your other three limbs... Or leave the beautiful lady." He said coldly, making Tang Yin frown. ''This dirty bastard.'' Tang Yin thought angrily but could only shake his head. Treasures? If he said he could leave one or two treasures, they would kill him to verify that he didn''t have anymore. His limbs? No way. "I''m sorry, Young Master. I don''t accept any of those conditions. My limbs I like and my face too, besides, I have no treasures on me. I''m just a normal little human. And my partner much less I will leave her, her beauty is unique and exclusive to me." Tang Yin replied calmly, surprising Xie Meiyu in the process, but she said nothing. He was nervous and, of course, trying to find a way to escape, so he decided to buy some time, while he gave Xie Meiyu some signs to get ready. But Li Zhangyuan simply shrugged his shoulders and summoned his spiritual weapon. Soon, a Spiritual Sword materialized in his hand, and a huge spiritual energy shot out from him upwards. "You have no choice in this and because of your answer, I have changed my mind. You are not Ren Xiao, but you look a lot like him and for that I hate you, so I am going to kill you just like I once crippled that ungrateful little bastard. Brother Yang, do you agree? You are the leader in this place." He said and looked at the indifferent man to the side of him. He was the only one who had distinctive Sect clothing. A member of the Ice Divine Sect. He didn''t care. "You can kill him, but the girl is beautiful, don''t touch her." He replied, and Li Zhangyuan smiled. "That''s just what I thought." He replied and then looked at Tang Yin. "So, it''s time to die, little guy." He said, and immediately, a strong current of spiritual energy began to wrap around his sword. ''Hm, a Spirit King... I think this will do.'' He thought internally with a smile, and soon this smile widened on his face. A hideous demon-like smile took over Li Zhangyuan''s face. Just at that moment, Xie Meiyu tried to speak to him. "Young Masters... Just as you have a high status in the Great Sects, I also have a high status in the Alchemist Association, isn''t it wiser to speak up?" She said as she took out her elder token and showed it. Li Zhangyuan then lowered his gaze a little and looked at the token, but then arrogantly averted it. "A little low-level elder token is of little use in front of us, Miss. Besides, don''t worry, nothing will happen to you..." He said, and his smile widened even more. ''Ready.'' He thought, and soon, an immense pressure girded all around. The Power of a Spirit Emperor unleashed on a sword, with a demonic smile on its wielder, brought a deep sense of crisis in Tang Yin. And this man instantly swung his sword horizontally towards Tang Yin, trying to cut him in half. The powerful attack shot out from his sword as it traveled the distance as if it were nothing. Just then, Tang Yin clenched his fists tightly and pulled out three small tokens from his inventory as he jumped back and shouted at Xie Meiyu to run quickly. She also jumped backward launching all the attacks she could launch in a short time with all her strength. Tang Yin threw a large amount of disorienting smoke bombs, poisonous smoke, explosives, and killer weapons all over the place and mostly directed towards the enormous power coming towards him, but... This power simply went through all of this as if it were nothing. Even Xie Meiyu''s attacks were not very effective. ''Too strong!'' She thought, and Tang Yin frowned. "TANG YIN!" shouted Xie Meiyu when she noticed that the attack was about to hit them. She didn''t worry about herself because the attack that was aimed at her had been reduced a bit by her attacks, but Tang Yin''s wasn''t! For a moment, she felt despair when she saw that Tang Yin couldn''t dodge. So, she immediately ran towards him, but it was a bit far away... Even so, Tang Yin was calm. His face showed no signs of fear, he thought reasonably, and soon, the three tokens he had taken out earlier appeared between the fingers of his right hand, and he focused his gaze on this powerful attack that was heading his way. His calmness was worthy of admiration. But, he was not so calm inside. ''...I hope it works...'' He thought at that moment and quickly moved his right hand vertically towards where the power was coming from and threw the three tokens with all his might. ''USE THEM!'' He shouted in his mind, and soon, a huge amount of spiritual energy emerged from those tokens and slammed hard against the huge power coming towards him in a huge explosion of spiritual energy. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The big explosion caused by this forcefully pushed Tang Yin backward, and all the wounds on his body opened up, so blood splattered the surroundings, but... The power was not eliminated but split in two, and Tang Yin could only watch as that power collided with his body. ''Shit... He hit me full on...'' He thought with intense pain, and both his hands shook at that moment, and from his sleeves flew countless smoke bombs, poison bombs, explosives... Just at that moment, Xie Meiyu who had a large amount of blood coming out of her entire body from the blow she received when she was running towards Tang Yin, arrived and grabbed him to try to save him, but soon the spiritual energy crossed Tang Yin as a great number of explosions rang throughout the area, creating a huge wall of smoke. This wall of smoke seemed to have been made intentionally. It practically surrounded the entire area in disorienting smoke, poison, and then another disorienting smoke and more poison. She doesn''t know if this formation was a coincidence, but Xie Meiyu took advantage of this to grab Tang Yin''s body and leave as quickly as possible, even though her body was continually bleeding... Chapter 89: Do they escape? Li Zhangyuan frowned as he saw the huge wall of smoke and poison that had formed. Even the other two were equally surprised by this, them didn''t expect this person to have so many tricks up his sleeve. But they could still feel the presence of the woman on the other side, though were a bit confused by said presence, but they could certainly feel it. "Hmph, child''s play." Li Zhangyuan said as he kicked the ground hard and sent out large streams of spiritual energy to all sides. Causing some small explosions in the area as the smoke dispersed, but to his surprise, there was more smoke and poison than he expected. "Shit, that guy has a lot of tricks." He said angrily, and just then, the person next to him smiled. "Brother Li, do you want to compete? I can feel that girl''s presence running, how about a competition to see who immobilizes her first?" Shao Hu asked with a smile, attracting Li Zhangyuan''s attention. "Oh? With our spirit weapons?" Li Zhangyuan asked, but from the smile on his face, it was obvious that he was teasing. Shao Hu simply shrugged his shoulders. "My Scepter is not a spear, Brother Li. Let''s do it with Secondary Weapons, how about it?" He asked, and Li Zhangyuan nodded and then looked at Yang Tao. "Brother Yang, are you competing? The competition will be to destroy that bastard''s body and immobilize the girl with a single attack." Li Zhangyuan said calmly as if what he was talking about was something simple. Yang Tao looked at them and smiled. "If I join in, do you think you can have a chance?" he asked, and Li Zhangyuan and Shao Hu simply shrugged their shoulders. "If there''s no difficulty, then it''s boring. Come on, let''s do it in 10..." Shao Hu said and was the first to take out his secondary weapon, which was a spear. Next, Li Zhangyuan took out his secondary weapon, and lastly Yang Tao. The fact that Shao Hu said to go only with his secondary weapons was because he knew that the three of them had spears as their second spirit weapon. The three of them stood together as if in a small game while aiming at a place where they felt the presence of that girl gradually moving away. "I''ll flip a coin, when it lands, we''ll do it..." Shao Hu said, and without waiting for the reaction of the others, he quickly tossed it in the air. The three then smiled and caught the spear in the middle of their body. Then they waited patiently, and the coin slowly began to fall... *Ting...* Just as the coin hit the ground, the three of them loudly threw their respective spears. *SWOOOOOOOSH* The three spears flew out at incredible speed, and soon, everything in their path was destroyed. The long spears were imbued with the spiritual energy of three spiritual emperors, one stronger than the other, how could anything stop them? Smoke or poison was blown aside at high speed, and trees or rocks were pulverized as these three spears flying at high speed passed by. But just as they planned to see everything, the smoke and poison began to rebound. "Shit, that stupid smoke won''t let us see." Li Zhangyuan said at that moment, so he quickly ran and jumped through the smoke, but he didn''t stop, he continued to jump as there was too much smoke, and poison barriers formed, and he was followed by the other two. They also wanted to see a pool of blood form or, perhaps... Would the blood be pulverized as well? They were curious and couldn''t miss such an interesting spectacle. "Hahaha, brother Li, don''t be in a hurry. The guy is impossible to still be alive, it only remains to see how that girl is subdued under my spear." Shao Hu said at that moment with a smile as he arrived behind Li Zhangyuan and jumped in as well, but just as the three of them stepped out of the last wall of smoke, they felt stunned. "What the fuck, did we pulverize her too?" Li Zhangyuan asked as he stopped feeling the woman''s presence and looked straight ahead. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion arose as the three spears hit a nearby mountain in succession, raising an enormous avalanche of snow, but... "Fuck, how could they possibly escape!? Impossible!" Li Zhangyuan shouted as he started running towards where the spears were, wanting to search for that beautiful woman''s body. Shao Hu and Yang Tao frowned as they saw this and ran to see what was going on. When they arrived, they found the three weapons, but there was no trace of anything. "Impossible, did they use any treasure? Could it be that this girl is more amazing than we thought?" Shao Hu asked with great strangeness and grabbed his spear to examine it. It didn''t have even a speck of blood on it, what the heck was going on? "...Be that as it may, those guys escaped." Li Zhangyuan said angrily and then looked at Shao Hu. "Brother Shao, help me look for them. There''s something weird." Shao Hu looked at him when he heard this. "The girl undoubtedly is a beauty, she''s the most beautiful I''ve seen after Miss Bing, but do you really want her so badly? Are you angry that you can''t get Miss Bing and so you want to take your anger out on another beauty?" Shao Hu asked doubtfully, this time he didn''t seem to be joking, it was really the question he wanted to ask. But Li Zhangyuan let out an angry snort and looked at the mountain. "Look at the mountain, how is it possible that there is no avalanche to this side when the spears hit here? The answer is simple, I think my power was deflected a little or split in half and hit the mountain, deflecting the snow. That''s strange, such a wounded Spiritual King couldn''t do that." Li Zhangyuan said, and then a small smile formed on his face, and looked at both of them. "I think you guys have some amazing treasures, how about it? Are you guys up for it? It''s a treasure capable of deflecting my attack and disappearing into nothingness, how about it? Join in?" He asked with a smile, and both of them in front of him frowned. ''Certainly...'' They thought and smiled; Yang Tao spoke first. "50% for me and I have all of Asgard City search for them, the rest is for you guys. It is decided." He said and started walking straight towards the city. Both of them behind him could only sigh. "Well, if Asgard City is looking for them we can find them, if my Icy Tower City is looking for them, we might be in trouble anyway." Shao Hu replied with a calm smile. He knew how to weigh the pros and cons. While Li Zhangyuan also had nothing to say. He was the weakest of the three, and on top of that, he was in a territory far away from his territory. Receiving 25% was already good for him. Thus, the three of them set off for Asgard City, where there would soon be a small storm. ... Just as Xie Meiyu''s aura stopped being felt in the Great Forest, she felt how she was falling and thought she was about to collapse from exhaustion, so immediately bit her tongue hard to wake up, but strangely enough, the next thing she felt was a change in the atmosphere and opened her eyes in shock... ''What?'' She thought as she looked around the living room of the house where she had been staying in Asgard City. She couldn''t understand what was going on, but just at that moment, Tang Yin raised his hand a little and stroked Xie Meiyu''s cheeks, surprising her, and she looked at him. "Tang Yin, you''re alive!" she said with great happiness when she saw Tang Yin''s half-open eyes, and her eyes filled with tears. But Tang Yin could not respond. Soon his raised hand fell, and his eyes closed. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This frightened her. "TANG YIN!" she shouted scared, and not knowing what to do, she quickly looked around, and unable to understand why the hell she was in her house, she quickly ran to her room and put Tang Yin there. Just at that moment, she noticed that on Tang Yin''s chest was a small golden feather. ''A golden feather?'' She thought doubtfully and grabbed it, but just as her hand touched this, it disappeared, leaving her a little dazed. Still, she soon stopped paying attention to this and shook her head to compose herself a bit. She was very exhausted and dizzy, but she began to clean Tang Yin up as best she could... Chapter 90: Growing hatred Xie Meiyu did not care how dirty or injured Tang Yin was. As soon as she confirmed that she was in her house, she immediately sent to buy a great number of medicinal herbs to treat Tang Yin. In addition, she disinfected his wounds with medicinal herbs and then bandaged his serious wounds. Once she had finished this, she fell totally exhausted at the foot of the bed where Tang Yin was lying. She was deathly pale, and her internal wounds were severe, so after eating several pills, she simply fell fast asleep... Two days later, she got up and, seeing that Tang Yin was still unconscious, she began to change his bandages. Gently... She didn''t want to see a part of his body, so she looked away pitifully... ''...This will be a hard blow for you, Tang Yin.'' She thought regretfully as she looked at him. In the end, she simply sighed. She put more ointment made with expensive medicinal herbs on it and then bandaged it again... And so, another day went by, and another day went by... During this time, Asgard City was in an uproar. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the Ice Divine Sect had come a quest token that was placed at the top of the city''s quest board, with two faces on it. Tang Yin''s name was visible below his face, and below Xie Meiyu''s face, there was no name. But the distinction was that her beauty was almost perfect, so it was impossible to lose her if someone found her. Whoever found them would get a great reward from the Ice Divine Sect, and maybe they could have the opportunity to enter the Sect to become a disciple. This caused the normally quiet Asgard City to have more cultivators roaming around with their weapons, looking for these two people. When Xie Meiyu found this, she was angry, but there was nothing she could do. Still, she understood that she could not stay in that house anymore, so immediately moved Tang Yin to the Alchemists'' Association, to her room. The Association was also upset by this and immediately asked for an explanation as to why the Ice Divine Sect was looking for one of their important members, but the answer from this Sect was yet to be seen... Xie Meiyu could not show herself during these days, and even less could she let them see Tang Yin, so she simply hid next to him. Thus, the days passed. Tang Yin had spent 7 days unconscious. The blow and the damage he had received was too great, it was a miracle that he was still breathing, and although his minor wound recovery ability served to heal his visible wounds, it was of little use in healing his internal wounds. Still, with the large number of spiritual herbs to Xie Meiyu used in him, in 7 days, he was able to recover, and that was when Tang Yin woke up. It was nighttime when he did. He was confused but looked from side to side and found Xie Meiyu lying between a chair and the bed where he was lying. This surprised him, but when he saw his body, he smiled. He already understood a little of what was going on. He raised his right hand and stroked her face a little, but gently, trying not to wake her up. She was sleeping peacefully, but she looked a little pale, although her hands were gripping the sheets tightly. Tang Yin could only sigh at this and moved his hand away slightly. He then looked at his body slowly and frowned. ''...Li Zhangyuan... I will tear you apart, piece by piece... I will make you feel the worst pain you may have thought existed...'' An intense hatred began to grow in his heart at that moment as he looked at a section of his body that was missing... ''I swear. I, Tang Yin, as the Heir Son of the Supreme Tang Sect, I WILL DESTROY YOUR ENTIRE FUCKING FAMILY, YOU TRASH!'' He shouted internally unable to hold back the intense hatred growing inside him. It was an insatiable hatred by now, a hatred that he couldn''t stop from growing. It was now that he began to feel that he had come into this world. This was the moment when the intense hatred that was in Ren Xiao''s memories for that family mixed with the intense hatred that Tang Yin now had for the same family. But... Right now, he was stupidly weak. ''I''m useless, too... More than a year since I reincarnated and it''s only now that I''ve been realizing that I''m no longer Tang Yin... I''m no longer what I once was. I no longer have the influence I once had, now I''m just a good-for-nothing who has to run from a little trash, but... This good-for-nothing is going to tear you apart someday, Li Zhangyuan.'' His thoughts wandered for a moment longer. He couldn''t help but let the hatred grow as he noticed that his left arm was missing. As a Dual Spirit Weapon cultivator, his arms were his most important limbs. Because with only both of them, he could use his greatest advantage as a genius. When a dual spirit weapon cultivator had one of his arms cut off, they were basically cutting off his pride! They were cutting off his greatest pride! Even more so to Tang Yin, the Divine Son of a complete plane! He lived his life being on top of everyone! Moreover, as he once said, the hammer in his left hand was to placate the mountains and break everything that stood in his way. That was his spiritual weapon to destroy the trash that got in his way. It was his spiritual weapon to demonstrate his superiority. And his spiritual weapon in his right hand, it was to protect his dignity, his sect, his family... But now, his dignity had been totally trampled. His pride had been stepped on. The Supreme Tang Sect had been trampled under his name! The hatred he felt right now, he couldn''t placate it just because! It was a hatred that could totally eat him up, but he didn''t care, he wanted to destroy the bastard who did this to him! But... In the end, this had taught him something. He''s weak. He is useless. Currently, he can''t do anything. And so, he must calm down. He spent more than 30 minutes thinking and then considering the possibilities he had to get his arm back. ''...That is difficult, but not impossible. But only a Supreme Beast or more could give me such an ability...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''Administrator.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. [Tell me.] ''Do you have any way to get my arm back?'' He asked. Chapter 91: A hope and change [Nothing is impossible for the system. But you are not qualified to get that kind of skills at this time] Replied the Administrator and Tang Yin nodded. He supposed that was the case. Recovering a limb was very difficult. There were also pills to do so, but they were at an unattainable level for him right now. How could it be so easy to get a skill for that? After a moment, Tang Yin sighed. ''I treated you without gratitude before, I apologize for that. I''ve made up my mind, I''m going to use your power from now on accordingly.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. The Administrator in his head was surprised to hear this. [Are you really willing to use the system''s power from now on?] The Administrator asked quickly, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Did you notice that I hadn''t wanted to use it?'' He asked back doubtfully, and the Administrator let out a snort. [Hmph, it''s obvious. Although you''ve been completing quests, you don''t seem to be interested in almost anything in the system. With such pills, you perfectly could have formed a force somewhere, but look, you haven''t formed anything when I''ve told you so many things. Besides, you even used the tokens like that, breaking the rules of the system] Said, and Tang Yin smiled a little. ''At that moment it occurred to me, how about using the tokens on a body that cannot contain the cultivation, but is eligible as a target? Technically, the spiritual energy should overflow. So, I bet everything on that and it worked. Besides, I simply take advantage of a small bug in the system, it''s no big deal.'' He replied smiling. The Administrator simply let out another snort. [So, are you now determined to use it? Do you want to use the Power of Domination System? Are you really decided?] The Administrator asked again, and Tang Yin nodded firmly. He was no longer smiling; he was dead serious. ''Yes, I want to see what I can accomplish with your help and with my abilities. I want to kill that bastard and his whole family. Not only him but those other two bastards too. Did they humiliate me like that? Perfect, then I''ll give them the biggest humiliation they''ve ever been given and will ever get!'' He said, and the Administrator in his head nodded smilingly. [Well, this time, I can see that you have gained a lot and changed. It seems that so far, you understand that you have reincarnated and that you are down] Said the Administrator. Then he thought of something else. [Right, why didn''t you use the feather from the beginning to escape from those guys? I thought you would use it] asked. Tang Yin nodded. ''There are several reasons. If I used it in front of them, they would search us to death with all the power of their sects, and that is dangerous. Although they will surely be looking for us, they won''t put all their efforts into it, as the thoughts they might have are diverse.'' ''Also, maybe you didn''t notice, but when Li Zhangyuan started to speak, the person behind him, whom he called ''leader'', created a small barrier around me without anyone noticing, which prevented me from being able to approach Meiyu. That''s why I had to wait for the barrier to fall, I wasn''t going to go away and leave her there.'' Tang Yin replied, and the Administrator felt confused. [A barrier? Mental?] Asked, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Probably.'' replied. [No wonder you didn''t talk to me...] Replied, and Tang Yin nodded again. [Still... What kind of treasure could that guy have? Creating a barrier that even I couldn''t see... The system didn''t alert anything either...] ''I have an idea of what it might have been.'' [What is it? It''s hard for the system not to be able to recognize something, you know? I''ve even thought it''s impossible]. Tang Yin smiled as he reached this point. ''There''s a time when the system also didn''t say anything despite the enormous danger we were facing at the time.'' He said in his mind, causing the Administrator to become interested. [Oh? What are you talking about?] Asked. ''The 19 Level Abyss.'' He replied, and then, the Administrator was surprised in his mind. [That''s right, there''s that time...] said. ''I suspect that this guy has some treasure related to that. When he spoke and made that move, the two wounds on my face started to burn a little. It''s as if the aura that the 19-Level Abyss left me with reacted to something. That guy is dangerous.'' Tang Yin replied with his conclusion. And the Administrator nodded, it made sense... Just as the two of them were talking, Xie Meiyu woke up and looked at Tang Yin sitting on the bed. Her beautiful face with her messy hair looked at him somewhat confused. But gradually, her eyes cleared up, and small tears formed in her eyes when she saw him. She immediately threw herself at him. "Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile as she hugged him. He was surprised by this but still hugged her a little with a smile. "I''m sorry, I''ve made you worry and work too hard." He said sincerely, but she quickly shook her head. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s okay, as long as you''re okay I''m okay, how are you feeling? I''ll bring you food right away." She said with a smile and quickly got up. She didn''t even wait for Tang Yin''s reply and ran out. But, soon, came back with a bowl of soup prepared by her. And she sat down beside Tang Yin as he stared at her with a calm smile. Only he knew how grateful he was right now to her. Her face was still a little pale. She hadn''t fully recovered, and yet she paid so much attention to him and cared for him like that... That was something that touched Tang Yin''s heart. Even more so to see that precious mature face in front of him while she wanted to give him soup... She first put the soup aside and then sat on the bed beside Tang Yin on his left side. She then grabbed the soup, mounted it on her legs, and then grabbed the spoon to feed him. She wasn''t going to let him eat on his own, so she did so quickly. "Let''s eat." She said quickly grabbing the spoon and filling it with soup to give him. A while later, he finished eating. Chapter 92: Pill ready? "Where will you go now? Those guys are looking for us all over the city." She said after putting aside the cup. Tang Yin thought deeply. ''...So, in the end, they are indeed looking for us...'' He thought and then looked at her. "Where are we now?" He asked. "At the Alchemists'' Association. But, it''s not a good idea to stay in this city. I already know the identity of the people who attacked us." "Who are they?" asked doubtfully. "Yang Tao, one of the 7 Heavenly Kings of the Ice Divine Sect. Shao Hu, son of one of the 3 main families of the Icy Tower Sect. And lastly... Li Zhangyuan is from the Southern Region and belongs to a Great Sect. I don''t have much information about him, but he is powerful." She replied, and Tang Yin frowned again. ''Three Great Sects in this... Certainly, it''s dangerous.'' Thought. He had no place to return to. He has no family here except Huang Feifei. But he can''t return to the Blizzard Empire. He could trigger the destruction of that small empire and his little wife. Still, he needed a place to make himself strong. ''But they are three big sects... An Academy? No, they are easy to bribe by those big Sects... I can travel alone, but that would prevent me from forming my own force and using the power of the system... It''s troublesome, the system missions are necessary and the Administrator told me that they would increase when I could cultivate.'' Tang Yin thought. Xie Meiyu saw him considering things and smiled. "Let''s think about that later, I have an idea where you could go, but you already have all the materials, right? Can you give me that recipe to make you the pill? I assure you I will make it to perfection." She said confidently, and that''s when Tang Yin remembered this. So, he nodded firmly and immediately took out the materials and the recipe. Although it was night, Xie Meiyu was very encouraged when she saw that the recipe, although it was complicated and strange, with Tang Yin''s instructions, she could be made it. So, she started to prepare, and Tang Yin made some spiritual arrays to help her. Many spiritual arrays were on the floor of the room after a while, with a cauldron of pills in the middle. All the arrays were arranged to help her perform alchemy. After making them, he showed her how to use them when she was doing alchemy and proceeded to teach her each part of the recipe. This he did with the help of the Administrator and with his knowledge of alchemy. Thus, he was able to complement everything very well in a good explanation. Thus, they spent the first night and the second night, they were so animated that they did not even sleep. For Tang Yin, this was the time when he could cultivate again. For her, she was learning from a person who knew a lot about alchemy and could help her reach a whole new level, helping her fulfill her dream. They were so exhilarated that they hardly felt sleepy. And so, as Tang Yin taught her everything in detail, three days passed. On the third day, Xie Meiyu began to make the pill... A pill to recover the Spiritual Bone Body or the structure of it within the Cultivator''s Body. It is a general pill, meaning it does not have a grade or rank and can be made by any alchemist, as long as they are strong enough to process the materials. However, the materials are extremely difficult to process, so a certain level of strength is required. Xie Meiyu is a fast learner, so she was doing well, even though it was not that simple. The heart of the desert dragon is the most complicated material to process among all the materials in the original recipe. This is because the spirit beast has a small bloodline of a dragon, which is the most powerful of all beasts. But, this time, it was easier to do so thanks to the existence of the heart of an Emperor Beast, and Tang Yin took out the Iced Fire for a few seconds so that the heart of the beast could be appeased. Thus, the procedures continued under Xie Meiyu''s intense concentration. Different materials were processed and converted into liquid spiritual energy and then began to condense into a pill. Even Tang Yin was surprised that she was so skilled at this, she was much better than before in her fire handling and the way she controlled all the materials. ''It seems that her determination to learn is commendable, but I don''t know how good it is that she is staying away from the path of cultivation if she has such a good bloodline for it...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at her. Occasionally, he would touch up the arrays on the ground and so on... One day passed. During this day, Xie Meiyu never stopped doing alchemy. Soon, the second day... Tiredness was noticeable on her face, but she did not give up and kept her concentration. At this point, the liquid energy was already condensing, so she didn''t have much time left. Tang Yin was also a little anxious. The process of making the pill was long and complicated for Xie Meiyu, but he calmed down on the third day. When he saw that Xie Meiyu smiled as she continued to make the pill. Although he could not see inside the cauldron because he lacked cultivation, he knew that the pill had been successfully created. So, he smiled and relaxed... Four hours later, Xie Meiyu culminated and stood up smiling. "I''ve done it!" she shouted with a big smile on her beautiful face and immediately used her spiritual energy to take out the pill... Instead of one, she made three pills! This left her stunned. "Congratulations, you have done more than I thought possible. You are worthy of a genuine reputation as a Genius Alchemist." Tang Yin said behind her, unable to contain his joy. She smiled and almost jumped for joy to hug him. "Tang Yin, I was actually able to make three of these!" She said as she handed him the three pills. He looked at them. ''Such a good degree of purity that even I can see it... This girl''s effort is unbelievable.'' He thought, but just then, he felt Xie Meiyu fall a little on top of him, and he held her up. "Are you okay?" Asked doubtfully, and she smiled at him. "I''m sorry... I don''t think I can take it anymore; I hope you can recover... I''ll sleep for a while..." She said and then simply fell unconscious. Tang Yin quickly put away the pills and held her. But he soon frowned. ''Shit, that bastard...'' He couldn''t help but try to hold her with both arms when he realized he was missing one, and his hatred for that person once again took over him, but he knew how to control himself. Although it cost him a lot, he was still able to carry Xie Meiyu to the bed that was in this room and lay her down there. ''...I''ll have a hard time getting used to doing everything one-handed, huh.'' He thought angrily. ''Well, I''d better hurry. Administrator, do I only need to use one?'' He asked in his head, and the Administrator immediately replied with a yes. Then Tang Yin sat down nearby and took out a pill. ''...I hope it really works, if not, it might take me quite a while to recover.'' Thought and immediately threw the pill into his mouth and swallowed it while grabbing a cultivation position... The pill he so desperately needed soon began to take effect. The Spiritual Bone Body is found in the spirit. Within a Spirit World in his soul and spirit. Such a place is currently unavailable to Tang Yin because it is unlocked at a higher Cultivation Realm. Still, because he was previously a cultivator, he could partially sense what was happening there. He couldn''t see anything, but his feelings told him that huge streams of spiritual energy were pouring into his spirit world. And soon... He felt something he hadn''t felt in all the time since he reincarnated. ''Bone Divinity!'' He thought to himself with a big smile as he felt the presence of it inside his body again. ''The place where the Spiritual Bone Body is located, did I already have it?'' He thought. But his joy was short-lived. A moment later, he began to hear sounds of explosions... *BOOOM* Which were slowly growing louder and louder and rumbling in his mind. *BOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOOM* Certainly, he could feel the Bone Divinity, but the next thing he felt and heard was a big explosion that occurred inside himself and made him scream internally. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* ''AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!'' An intense headache hit him and slowly became more and more intense... ''Shit, WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS? AGHHH!'' ''AGHHHHH, WHAT THE HELL!!!!! AGHHHHHHHHH! HOLY SHIT...!'' Tang Yin''s screams became more and more bizarre and incomprehensible. He was trying to endure his pain as he clenched his teeth tightly. The fact that this pain had come when he consumed the pill told him that it was a pain from the creation of a new Spiritual Bone Body, but there was something strange. The Spiritual Bone Body is inside an internal spiritual organ called Bone Divinity. And he could feel his Bone Divinity being destroyed and coming back to life, What the hell was going on? Still, he had to endure the intense pain that made him scream continuously, while a certain amount of changes occurred in his physical and spiritual body. He could feel them, and so he persisted. To him, that pain was nothing. So, he gritted his teeth hard and held on as best he could... A third time, his Bone Divinity was destroyed. Feeling it being destroyed was like feeling any of your internal organs being crushed, yet he was able to hold on... A fifth time, a seventh time... On the ninth time, stopped... During all this time, he had managed to keep his consciousness intact. And just at that moment, he felt that his Bone Divinity had returned, and he felt the presence of what would soon be his Spiritual Bone Body. This made him relax... ''It''s done...'' He thought and directly fell backward into the room. Allowing his body to fall unconscious. But only 15 seconds later, Tang Yin jumped up in his room and stood up. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Shit, I don''t have time to fall unconscious, have I recovered?'' He asked himself coming to his senses, and looked at his hand. Just then, he heard the sound of something breaking coming from the door, and he looked up quickly. There, he saw Xie Meiyu looking at him. Soon, a beautiful smile bloomed on her face as she ran up to him. "You''ve really recovered, Tang Yin!" She shouted with a smile as she touched him. She could feel cultivation in him! It was minimal, but it wasn''t there before! Tang Yin noticed this too, but he didn''t care about this. Instead, he looked at Xie Meiyu''s face so close to him... That precious face... "Tang Y...?!" Just as she was about to speak to ask him if something was wrong, she noticed Tang Yin''s face aligned with hers and felt something touching her lips softly. It was a feeling she hadn''t felt before, and it made her stunned... Chapter 93: Increase Cultivation After doing so, Tang Yin turned away from her and turned around. "Next time, you would do well not to look so beautiful. It''s impossible to resist you." He said and then walked to the bed and sat down. She was stunned staring at him, and came back to herself a few minutes later, smiling. Then she walked over to him and looked down at him from above. "Young Master Tang, do you realize what you just did?" She asked as she looked at him. Tang Yin then stood up and looked at her. "If you don''t like it, you can give it back to me." He replied, leaving her stunned again, and she simply let out a snort with her mouth and sat down beside him. "Since when are you interested in older women? In that little empire, you were very amorous with that little Huang girl, we have 15 years of difference between the two of us, are you interested in older people?" she asked, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. "What? You don''t know what my middle name is?" He asked, and she looked at him confused. What did his middle name have to do with her question? She thought doubtfully. Then he smiled. "I thought you knew me a little better, how disappointing, Miss Xie." He said and then looked at her. "The name my parents gave me is Tang Yin, but my nickname is Mature Women Lover, how are you going to ask that?" He replied and then moved closer to her face, scaring her. "Ever since I saw you, I told myself that someday you would be mine. I can''t resist that wonderful mature aura you have and that irresistible body, which blends with your personality and face, making you an irresistible woman for any man." Tang Yin said, and after that, he stood up and looked at his left arm. "That will have to wait, though, I guess. I''m going to cultivate for tonight, let''s talk tomorrow regarding where we should go. Being so weak makes me feel strange." Tang Yin said. The truth was that, he felt deathly inferior right now, so other than saying that, he wouldn''t do anything else for now. ''Administrator, what happened to the system?'' He asked in his mind as he walked around the room and took a cultivation position. He had noticed that the system was in a strange state, he couldn''t summon it, he could only use the inventory and that was strange. [It is being updated. Since you have just re-entered the cultivation world, it will adapt to you and your environment to give you missions and expand its scope. You should prepare yourself] Replied the administrator, and Tang Yin was astonished, but smiled. ''Looks like the fun will finally start already.'' He thought and entered a state of cultivation, searching for a cultivation technique that he hadn''t used in many years... Xie Meiyu stood behind him sitting on the bed as she watched him from afar. At first, she was surprised by his statements, but after a while, she simply looked thoughtful and smiling looking at him. Still, she did not say or do anything. She simply looked at him smiling, and watched his every change. But his changes gradually stunned her, and she stood up suddenly. "Is his cultivation rising so fast!?" She said in shock as she watched Tang Yin''s cultivation rising... Third Level of the Realm Spiritual Strengthening of the Body... Fourth Level, Fifth Level, Sixth Level... Seventh Level! ''What the hell!?'' She thought in shock when he reached the Seventh Level... Eighth Level! ''Ninth Level! He actually reached the Ninth Level of his Realm in just 4 hours of cultivation!'' She thought in shock unable to understand what the hell was going on. How could someone possibly have gone up so many cultivation levels in one go? While it is true that the First Realm is the easiest to raise, she had never seen someone who could raise it in such a way. Just at that moment, she saw two small tokens float in front of Tang Yin. Not understanding what it was, she approached him and looked at them, but soon those tokens disappeared, leaving her even more stunned. She could only wonder, what the hell was going on? Who is Tang Yin? While Tang Yin was in a state of cultivation, he was aware of what was going on around him, so he smiled when noticed that Xie Meiyu was so surprised by this little thing. ''The Realm Spiritual Strengthening of the Body is just a Realm to learn how to use the ability to synthesize and to strengthen the body, so what happens when someone who already knows how to synthesize and has a strong body uses a supreme cultivation technique?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. The answer was obvious. He could easily pass all those levels because his understanding of cultivation is far above this small realm. However, that creates a problem because of the lack of spiritual energy in the body, passing so many levels in succession. After all, he crossed those levels not because he has enough spiritual energy to do so, but because he already understands and has all that is required to increase those levels in that cultivation. And that is why he used both tokens given by the system. The tokens did not help him level up, they simply filled his body with all the spiritual energy he needed to stabilize his base. However, it was a trick that could only be used once, as it is the only Realm so simple to cross. Still, it was enough for now. Thus, Tang Yin spent the entire night stabilizing his newly achieved cultivation level effortlessly. While Xie Meiyu could only lie back and stare at him, wondering how many secrets this young man might have in front of her. The next morning, Tang Yin stopped cultivating. He had settled the base a bit, and the spiritual energy in him was now usable, so he decided it was time to leave this place. ''After all, it''s not a good idea to stay long in a city where they''re looking for me.'' Tang Yin thought, so after having breakfast, Xie Meiyu and he started talking. Tang Yin first told her some things about him so that she could help him think about where to go. The South was out of the question entirely. There are his greatest enemies in this world there, and according to Xie Meiyu, the Central Region is dangerous for several reasons. The first of these is the Hall of the Divine Sun. It is a Sect in itself, but it does not get the name Sect, for they worship the Sun God and thus call themselves the Hall of the Divine Sun. "...That place is not good, they are even one step above the Great Sects and practically rule the continent from the inside. Besides, there are rumors that they control some of the Great Sects, among which, I was once told that they control the entire Southern Region on their own. Therefore, although it is an option, it is best that you do not go. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is the information I have from that place." She said and then passed him a small document with a lot of information. Tang Yin frowned deeply upon seeing this. He recognized that inherited Spirit Weapon. Not only did he recognize it, but he knew a lot about that Spiritual Weapon. Because the bearers of that Spiritual Weapon, were the main enemies in his world! That was why he was totally ruled out. "I can think of a Sect and an academy you could go to." She said after seeing that he didn''t seem interested in that place. Tang Yin then looked at her. "What academy?" he asked. Considering that she knew very well that he couldn''t go to most academies in this world, what was so special about this academy for her to name it? She smiled. "It''s called Supreme Academy and it''s in the southwest of the continent. It is an Independent Academy and the highest level in the continent. If I had to find a problem with it, it''s that they have friendships with all the Great Sects, so it could become dangerous. The leader of the academy is one of the bearers of one of the Five Divine Items of the continent." She spoke. When Tang Yin heard about the friendship with the great sects, he immediately shook his head. Such a friendship could trigger different Sects to have teachers in that academy, what if he was recognized as ''Ren Xiao'' again, by one of them? After all, the Ren Family had been destroyed by a Great Sect, it wasn''t impossible. And if that happens, it would be disastrous, so it was out of the question. Still, he was curious about something she had said. "Five Divine Items?" He asked doubtfully. Chapter 94: Updated system Although she was surprised that Tang Yin didn''t know, she still began to tell him a little. Throughout this continent, there are a total of Five Divine Items. They are priceless items with absolute power, granting their bearers immense power. Of the common knowledge in this continent, there are only three forces that have one. The Hall of the Divine Sun in the Center, the Celestial Thunder Sect in the West, and the Supreme Academy in the Southwest. The other two, are considered lost until now. There is one of them that is rumored to be in this Northern Region, while the other is said to be in the hands of the demons that plague the continent from outside, but no one knows if that is the case. That is all she knows about the Divine Items. It is not of much use just to know that, but apparently, these Divine Items are of elemental attributes. Still, it is something of little importance to Tang Yin. He originally thought it was something of interest, but seeing that it was simply something of little value, he decided to continue with what they were talking about. "The Sect that I consider good... It''s the Red Thunder Sect. It is in the northwest. To many, it is considered a legend, for at one time in the past it was one of the most powerful forces on the continent, but now they have decayed and so have fallen out of sight. That is why I recommend it to you. Also, I know many there and occasionally visit it to learn alchemy, I know that the elders and leaders are not evil. They have a strong enmity with the East, Central, and South and a great friendship with the Ice Divine Sect." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her. "Do you recommend me a Sect that has a friendship with the Ice Divine Sect?" He asked with surprise, and she smiled with some embarrassment. "Yes, but it''s not for a bad. You don''t know this because this is not knowledge that everyone knows, but the Ice Divine Sect is not one sect, they are actually two, but they take the same name." She said, and after pausing for a moment, she continued. "On the one hand, there is the real Ice Divine Sect, internally they call it the Icy Spirit Hall. They have the Bing Family as the Central Family, they are the authentic leaders of the sect. And on the other side, there is one that was formed much later, internally they call it the Icy Mountain Hall. There is a difference between the two in terms of power, being the Icy Spirit Hall the most powerful entity by far. On the other hand, the one who placed those ads to look for us is just an elder of the Icy Mountain Hall." "When I said that the Red Thunder Sect is close friends with the Ice Divine Sect, I was referring to the Icy Spirit Hall. Also, this hall only has female disciples, there are no men, so you don''t need to worry. They are not the same." She replied and finished with what she had to say... After that, he asked her several more questions, and she patiently answered them while giving him information about different forces and other things Tang Yin needed to know. After talking for two hours, Tang Yin was thinking about joining the Red Thunder Sect as it seemed like a good sect because of everything she had told him. Just as he was planning to answer, different small messages appeared in front of his eyes. [Ding] [The system successfully updated] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Greetings, Host] [Ding] [The Host has entered the Cultivation World, [Mission Table] has been unlocked]. [The [Mission Table] Section has been activated. Please be sure to visit it to see all the temporary and permanent missions]. Tang Yin was stunned when he saw this, ''Mission Table?'' He thought doubtfully, but before he had a chance to check what this was, another message invaded his vision. [Ding] [A Main Branch mission has been issued] [Enter the Red Thunder Sect!] | According to the system analysis, the Red Thunder Sect is the best suited to the Host, please enter it to receive the rewards. | Click here, [Red Thunder Sect Basic Information], to view corresponding information. | Rewards: Active Skill: Automatic Pill Enhancement. One Hundred (100) Spirit Ancestor Pills, Heaven Grade. One Thousand (1,000) 3-Color Rainbow Ascension Pills, Earth Grade. 10 (Ten) Cultivation Augmentation Token (Free Use): Level 1. External Spirit Weapon from Earth Rank to Spirit Rank: x10. | Additional reward: Three (3) Spiritual Weapon Roulette rolls. Three (3) Alchemical Fires Roulette Rolls. | Penalty for failure: Reduction of 10 Levels of the Host''s Cultivation. [Good luck, Host] After reading about this new mission with such good rewards Tang Yin stopped hesitating. ''Well, it looks like it will be the Red Thunder Sect then.'' He thought to himself with a smile. He knew very well that the system was doing this for a reason, but this was no time to ask. He wanted to see what that Mission Table thing was, so he immediately opened the system and then went to the new section that appeared between the system buttons, but when he tried to open it... [Ding] [Host, the [Mission Table] has been momentarily restricted until you enter the Red Thunder Sect]. When Tang Yin saw this, he sighed a little. ''Well, in case I had any doubts, there it is. To the Red Thunder Sect then.'' He thought with a smile and looked at Xie Meiyu who was staring at him with a smile on her beautiful face. "I''ve made up my mind, I''ll go to the Red Thunder Sect." He said, having no alternatives. She nodded. "Alright, don''t worry, I''ll help you get in there and go with you. I know some of the elders of the sect." She replied and stood up. "When do we leave?" She asked. "Right away, I can''t waste much time." He replied, and she nodded to him. "Then let''s go. Besides, I want us to spend looking for your first Spirit Bone. There''s something I want to show you since we met again and that time in the Great Forest, I couldn''t do it." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her strangely but nodded. Since he had to look for his Spirit Bone, it is better if she helps him. With a Spiritual King nearby, everything is better. So, they decided to leave at that very hour and in hiding from the powers of the association, taking advantage of the fact that it was getting dark. As they were being searched all over the city, they had to be careful so they were both fully covered. Luckily for them, in this city, there was no military guard since it belonged to a powerful Sect. Therefore, they quickly left the association and started running on the roofs of houses and buildings for a while, until they left the central area, and Xie Meiyu asked Tang Yin to follow her. She knew very well how to get out of this place, as she had been hiding here these past few days and occasionally went out to shop. They walked through dark streets for a while, and soon, they were on the outskirts of the city, in a large area where there were a lot of flying boats coming and going. They both entered this place, and Xie Meiyu rented a flying boat on the black market, which would be leaving in a few minutes. This place is a section where they only sell the remainder of different boats that go to different places of little interest. "Tang Yin, we leave in 15 minutes. Let''s go inside the flying boat." She said and started to run to that place, but... Just as they arrived at the place where the flying boats that would be leaving shortly were, they noticed the presence of several powerful people belonging to the Ice Divine Sect, all women. In addition, there was a big flying boat beautifully decorated in blue and white stopped there. Xie Meiyu was surprised. ''One of the Icy Spirit Hall''s Central Ships?'' She thought with surprise and nodded to Tang Yin. "Young Master, let''s go faster. The person traveling there must be very important, it''s not a good idea for her to see us." She said, and after seeing Tang Yin''s nod, she walked faster. It''s just that, as they both passed the front of the boat, Tang Yin couldn''t help but turn to see a beautiful figure that entered his field of vision. Just as he saw her, she saw him too. Although Tang Yin was wearing a mask, his blue eyes were visible to this beautiful woman who was getting off the boat, and although she was wearing a veil, her beautiful blue eyes were visible to Tang Yin, so they both stared at each other. When she stepped off the boat, she instantly caught the attention of everyone present, who couldn''t help but stop to look at her, just as Tang Yin did. But she simply looked Tang Yin in the eyes, stunned... Chapter 95: Sleeping together? Her mind was in shock at that moment. It is true that right now, that person had a mask on his face, and so she could not see him well. His blue eyes were barely visible, but... She was sure he was that young man she saw at the auction more than a year ago! She couldn''t mistake him. That unique aura when she looked into his eyes... She had only felt it once in her life! That strange feeling of seeing such a beautiful pair of eyes that left her stunned and unable to understand what was going on was only given to her by this pair of eyes in front of her. She felt strange, but she couldn''t stop seeing those eyes... While Tang Yin was also stunned, he couldn''t see her well, but he could tell that she was one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen in his life. But this time, he was conscious. ''Shit, ... Who is she really? And why is she staring at me? Could it be that she recognized me from that time? No, I don''t think so, but... Fuck, she''s too beautiful...'' Tang Yin thought in shock, and just then, Xie Meiyu pulled him a little. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin?" she asked and looked to where he was looking, and there, she saw a beautiful lady staring at him. ''Miss Bing!?'' She thought in great alarm and immediately pulled Tang Yin out of there. This allowed the beautiful lady to come out of her stupor, but she stared at the departing figure as people to one side of her spoke to her, trying to get her attention. Tang Yin was stunned when he was pulled that way by Xie Meiyu and looked at her in confusion. "Is something wrong?" He asked, and she looked at him. "Don''t you know who that person is who was looking at you?" She asked, and he shook his head. She then quickly entered the flying boat, pulled him in, and entered the room she had been assigned. She didn''t notice anything else; didn''t even take off the mask she was wearing, she just looked at him. "You really don''t know?" She asked again, and again Tang Yin shook his head. "Strange, why was he looking at you then? Could it be that she recognized you?" She asked as put a hand to her chin in thought. This seemed a little strange to Tang Yin. "I saw her once in Desert City and that time I was struck by her beauty so I stared at her for a moment then and now it''s almost the same. Maybe she recognized me from that time." Tang Yin answered doubtfully. "Why, who is she?" He asked, and Xie Meiyu stared at him for a minute. "You sure are lucky then, little young master. To be able to see one of the most coveted women on the continent twice and be recognized by her when you merely saw each other once..." She said, and at the end, shook her head. She then took off her mask and tossed it aside as she looked out the window. She didn''t want to answer, but she still did. "I don''t know her real name, but her surname is Bing, so she should be a member of the Bing Family of the Ice Divine Sect. She is known as Miss Bing, the most beautiful woman on the continent and also the next Ice Divine Sect Leader." She replied and then looked a little at Tang Yin and let out a small snort with her mouth. "That''s all I know about that beautiful young lady. You can go to sleep, it''s many days before we reach city..." She said and finally stopped in a daze and turned to see Tang Yin''s face very close to hers as he hugged her from behind. "What are you doing?" she asked angrily and tried to push him away, but she knew very well that she couldn''t do it hard so as not to hurt him, so it looked like a little struggle. "I don''t know if it''s just my ideas, but I think I''ve noticed that the beautiful Miss Xie, she a little jealous, is that it?" He asked with a smile from behind while holding her with his arm. And she simply let out a snort upon hearing this but didn''t pull away. She just stood there, while her heart was beating quite fast. Tang Yin then took off his mask and smiled at her. He wore nothing under his mask, so his scar was visible. Still, he didn''t mind and simply looked at the beautiful face in front of him. "Don''t worry, even though Miss Bing is beautiful, I don''t think you are inferior to her, your mature aura is unique and incomparable... Could I look away, when I have such beauty in front of me? I''ve told you before, I can''t resist your beauty." He said softly and kissed her a little while she was stunned, then pulled away. "Just wait until I am worthy." He spoke. With his last comment, he snapped her out of her stupor, and she turned around to look at him, but his back was already turned. Still, she had to speak. "Your scar does not make you unworthy, Tang Yin." She said and smiled. "Such perfection does not exist in this world, so fate wanted to seal your beauty by leaving you two scars, it was too perfect a beauty. But even fate didn''t expect that not only could it not tarnish your beauty, but that it would give you a unique and incomparable touch of masculinity." She said culminating what she wanted to say, and this surprised Tang Yin who turned to look at her a little. Undoubtedly, he was surprised this time. He didn''t expect her to say that, but then he smiled a little and walked to the bed. "Although we could only rent one room if you want to sleep, you can come here." Tang Yin said after he went to bed, she looked at him and smiled but did not respond. It would be a journey of several days at some point, they had to sleep together. A while later, Xie Meiyu thought Tang Yin had fallen asleep and gently approached him, sitting beside him, while looking at his non-existent left arm with some pain. ''If I hadn''t focused on alchemy and cultivated diligently, that would never have happened to him...'' She thought. Since that day, she always blamed herself for what happened, although her thoughts were far from reality. If she had not been an alchemist, she would not have met Tang Yin, so none of what happened, would have happened. Yet, she was unaware of that fact. She simply knows that being the most powerful that day, the one who did the most was Tang Yin. Being the stronger of the two, why didn''t she go forward to face her rivals? That made her feel bad, but after a while, she sighed, took off the black clothes, and was left in her elegant clothes, then lay down beside him. Tang Yin turned around soon after and hugged her to him, surprising her. "You...weren''t you sleeping?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled and beckoned her to turn around and stare at him. After he had her face to face, he moved a little closer to her. "You are not to blame for anything, so don''t blame yourself for what happened. You did your best and I thank you, I am immensely grateful to you for everything, so, don''t blame yourself." He said and then kissed her, but this time he didn''t pull away... Their lips touched softly, and Tang Yin, this time, wanted to kiss her deeper. The exquisiteness of the lips he was touching was something he didn''t want to stop feeling... The feeling of kissing her intoxicated him, while she, although she was surprised, had the same thought as Tang Yin. She didn''t want to pull away this time, so she wrapped her arms behind Tang Yin''s neck to tie him to her... She hadn''t known him for very long, but for the short time she had known him, she had spent a lot with him. Even for life and death moments, she has felt annoyed, stressed, and curious about him. She has felt jealous of his words. Without her realizing it, Tang Yin had touched her heart at this time and had become important to her, which is why she instinctively wanted to protect and bind him to her... That was why she enjoyed the beautiful and soft kiss while both of their lips wanted more and more of each other... A soft kiss that made her fall asleep sometime later. She wasn''t used to kissing, after all... ... Thus, the days passed. Sometime after leaving the city, they both got off the Flying Boat in a city that bordered a very famous Spirit Forest on the continent but that rarely attracted tourists as there was another city of higher level nearby. Still, for them, this place was enough, so they went directly into the forest soon after. But, as soon as they entered, they did not go hunting. Instead, it was time for Xie Meiyu to absorb her Spirit Grade Spirit Fire and also time for Tang Yin to see his rewards, especially the weapon he would use from now on. Chapter 96: Supreme Grade External Spirit Weapon "Tang Yin, I don''t understand what you mean by getting a Spirit Grade Fire. I''m pretty sure that that Beast Fire we got, even though it belonged to a beast over 100 thousand years old, was only cultivated to a Superior Earthly Fire, how could it be close to Spirit Grade? It has a long way to go to get there." Xie Meiyu said after stopping at a cave inside the Spirit Forest. Tang Yin brought her here to give her a Spirit Grade Fire, but where were they going to get it from? She was very confused, but was still smiling because Tang Yin would give her that Superior Earthly Fire. As long as she cultivates it correctly, it will become a Spirit-Grade Fire at some point! Only a few people on the continent have a Spirit Grade Fire, how could she not be happy? The increase in her overall strength and alchemical ability would be something to admire. Even better, that was a Fire with two opposite attributes. According to Xie Meiyu''s knowledge of these fires, they are the best for alchemy, but at the same time, they are so rare that only ten of them exist, although this one is the worst, as it is not a real Earth Fire, but an Earth Grade Beast Fire. Even so, having one of these earthly fires could put her into the highest alchemical ranks in the future. Just by having it right now, she could already obtain a place in the coveted Alchemical Tower. How could she not be happy? Tang Yin smiled after seeing her this happy and asking her questions. "Relax, it''s quite simple. We just have to add 1 and 1 and that''s it." Tang Yin said with a smile. She didn''t understand what the heck he meant, but if next action answered her doubt. Tang Yin immediately moved her hand and took out one of the Earthly Fires he had obtained from the system. The Three Flowers Earthly Fire. Leaving Xie Meiyu stunned for a while... But without waiting for her reaction, Tang Yin took out the second Earthly Fire, which was bestowed upon him after escaping from those Spirit Kings. This Earthly Fire was nothing special, but it was on the same level as the Three Flower Earthly Fire, so it was good. Since the system gave them to him, both could be in harmony in the same hand of Tang Yin. Xie Meiyu was totally stunned. "You... You have two earthly fires? Impossible, how did you get them? And why are they so tame?" She asked in shock. Tang Yin laughed when he saw her like this. "I''ve always had them, they''re one of my treasures. Now, sit down. If I allow these fires to swallow each other here, it is likely that later I will not be able to hold them. Also, I would possibly attract emperor beasts or above, so I want to ask you, you know the procedure of merging two fires, right? As a Sixth Realm cultivator, you should be able to do it inside your body." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu, although she was stunned, still nodded firmly. "I know, I have been training a cultivation technique to do so for many years now." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Then, sit down and receive these 3 Spiritual Fires into your body. I''m going to prepare several spiritual arrays for you afterward to help you do it, it shouldn''t take you long, as these 2 Earthly Fires will merge easily." Tang Yin said, and she heeded him. She could see in his eyes that he was not going to back down from what he was saying and that even if she said no, he would say yes and not accept her answer. So, she just sat obediently in a cultivation position and braced herself. "I am ready." She said, and Tang Yin then first sent her the two earthly fires given by the system. These are obedient, so they simply stood in front of her, received their drop of blood, and entered her body. They looked like little children, and perhaps they were, it is just that they had not developed spirit as they were not of spiritual grade. After seeing that they were both obedient, Tang Yin then brought out the other fire. It went wildly upwards and was held tightly by Tang Yin''s spiritual energy, but, just at that moment, the ice attribute began to freeze Tang Yin''s hand. ''Shit, he''s more aggressive than last time, administrator, can you help me?'' Tang Yin asked in his head. [Of course, I don''t want a beautiful lady like her to die today] Replied the administrator in his head, and immediately, a small spiritual current came out of Tang Yin''s head which firmly gripped the icy fire enveloping it completely. This allowed Tang Yin''s hand to thaw little by little. ''Carefully, don''t let it escape...'' Tang Yin said as he gradually lowered his hand while tightly squeezing the icy fire, and thus, little by little, 2 minutes later, he managed to pull it into Xie Meiyu''s body. Tang Yin was a little surprised after doing so. ''Hey, what cultivation do you have or did you have? Or is that the system energy? I could feel an extremely weird energy enveloping mine and it was warm, but... It''s strange, it doesn''t seem to be spiritual energy...'' Tang Yin said in his mind as he tried to remember where he had felt that energy before. The administrator in his head was a little surprised but quickly replied. [I told you, I have never had a physical body, how could I have cultivation? That''s my soul energy. Don''t bother anymore, that exhausted me, I need to go to sleep] He replied and then went to sleep. Tang Yin then went into deep thought. He had a feeling that he had felt a similar energy before, but... After thinking for a minute, he couldn''t remember, so he started making the spiritual arrays for Xie Meiyu. This time, he didn''t have to do much, just three small arrays to surround her to help her have spiritual energy always. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now he could use spiritual energy himself, so he made the real matrices, no need for blood or external elements. After 15 minutes, he sighed in relief. ''It will take her a while. I must use this time to look at the external spiritual weapons.'' He thought and walked out of the cave they were in. He had already tested most of the skills that the system had given him, and he must say that they are incredibly good. Also, when the system was updated, although the system had not warned him, he was able to confirm that the Passive Skill Running and Minor Wound Recovery, had been raised to level 5. Even so, they are not that surprising after increasing their level. The other two skills he hasn''t used yet because they use a lot of spiritual energy. In the first Realm, he can''t even activate Icy Blizzard, but its explanation is surprising, it is an ability that waits for the moment when he can use it. The central and most important theme is the weapons. Or more specifically, the spiritual weapon he will use. Right now, he has three available. A sword, a spear, and his Heavenly Hammer, but using the latter two is a bit difficult. It''s not easy to wield a spear one-handed, after all. While the hammer... There''s a little problem. ''I need a surprise factor to catch my enemies off guard. I used to use my other hammer for that since no one expected me to be able to have two, but now I only have one... Looks like I''ll have to use the sword.'' Tang Yin thought and pulled out the sword given to him by the system. ''A Supreme Grade External Spirit Weapon... Divine Sword of the Bloody Swordsman, huh. Not bad. Let''s see its power first.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and grabbed the sword with his one hand. He then made a small vertical up-and-down motion as he gathered all his spiritual energy into the sword... *WOSHHH* The sound of spiritual energy rapidly crossing distances and slamming heavily against a tree rang out, leaving Tang Yin a little dazed. **** NT: I''m sorry for the delay. These days I might be posting the chapters a little late. My mother is getting sicker and I have been very busy because of it, but I will be posting daily as always. Chapter 97: Real Weapon of Mass Destruction? He quickly ran to the tree he had hit and was surprised. He had chosen a rather thick tree that was reinforced by the spiritual energy, here to hit, but... ''That much power with a little move like that?'' He thought in a daze and then smiled. ''Alright, that''s enough. Let''s go with this for now. I should also try the spear for surprise attacks, so I should start practicing different cultivation techniques.'' He thought, and then sat on the side of the cave entrance with a smile and started processing both external spirit weapons into his own... Two people, one inside and the other outside the cave, entered a state of cultivation... Two days later, Tang Yin woke up. ''Well, now both guns are mine. That should be enough for now. Although I won''t be able to demonstrate my full strength using external spirit weapons, I shouldn''t have any problems as long as I''m in this world.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and went to enter the cave to see Xie Meiyu''s condition, but just when he was 5 meters inside the cave, he felt an immense pressure approaching him from inside, so he immediately summoned his new sword and placed it in front of him. *BOOOOOOOOM* *THREEEEEEEK* After an explosion occurred between this spiritual energy and his own, Tang Yin was pushed back 10 meters by a surprisingly cold fire that stunned him. ''It''s almost over already? Shit, that fast?'' He thought, but soon he felt that pressure coming from the cave again... *BOOOOOM* *THREEEEK* Rocks began to fall from the cave, and Tang Yin, although he managed to avoid that small stream of spiritual energy, was still pushed back several meters. ''That hard?'' He thought, but soon he heard how another pressure was coming, and Tang Yin this time, jumped towards one of the trees. He didn''t want to get hit again because of that. *BOOOOM* The explosion occurred as the spiritual energy hit hard with the surrounding trees, leaving Tang Yin stunned. ''This is just leftover spiritual energy, but it''s already so strong... This girl, she succeeded.'' He thought, and then came yet another blow and yet another... During the whole day, a total of 15 hits of spiritual energy came out of the cave. During that time, Tang Yin simply stood on a tree branch watching this with a calm smile, waiting for the moment. The next morning, the banging stopped, and Tang Yin smiled when he felt a strong presence inside the cave, so he quickly ran inside. Upon entering, he saw that Xie Meiyu was looking at her new fire with a smile and looked at him. She couldn''t help but jump on top of him and hug him tightly. "Thank you so much, Tang Yin." She said as she hugged him tightly and pressed him against her breasts. Tang Yin simply returned the hug and a few small caresses. "Not bad, You increased up two levels last year, but this time you were able to increase up three levels in one go, all the way to the seventh level of the Spirit King Realm. As expected of a genius like you." He said, and she nodded at him laughing. "I''ve also improved a lot more. Come on, let''s run and get your Spirit Bone to show you something." She said and quickly ran out of the cave while pulling Tang Yin. Ever since she saw him again, she had wanted to show him how much she had improved, but unfortunately, she hadn''t been able to. They were now in a spirit forest, and she had just increased her cultivation three more levels, which meant that now was the time. Once outside, she turned around and looked at him. "What spirit beast are we looking for? I don''t know what your spirit weapon really is, come to think of it." She said doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled and immediately moved his hand to the front, summoned his heavenly hammer, and held it in his hand. Soon, a great hammer appeared in his hand, and he swung it to the right, raising a small storm of spiritual energy sideways as lightning bolts jumped back and forth all over this beautiful celestial hammer. The predominant color of the hammer was black, but it was adorned all over with gold and white stripes that made a beautiful contrast. When Xie Meiyu saw this hammer, she felt stunned. "Heavenly Hammer!" She shouted, startling Tang Yin who looked at her with a frown. "Oh? Do you know it?" He asked doubtfully, and she looked at him in surprise. "How could I not know it? It''s one of the most powerful spiritual weapons in existence..." She said and then looked at him. "Tang Family, Tang Yin... I see, you really are a member of that family, no wonder you are so talented..." She said again, causing Tang Yin to frown even more dazedly. ''Tang Family? Is there a Tang Family here?'' He thought in shock but immediately knew better not to say anything else. ''It might be closer to my world than I thought.'' He thought after realizing this. It was better to be careful now that he knew. "It''s okay, don''t worry about it and you can''t tell anyone else about my spirit weapon either." He said and then walked a little by her side, and she nodded to him. "Don''t worry, Tang Yin. No one will find out." She replied, and he smiled at her. "The spirit beast I need is..." Just as he was planning to tell her about a spirit beast he wanted, he felt a slightly strong presence near them and looked up. There, on a small hill was a tiger. Xie Meiyu noticed it too. "A Thunder Destroyer Tiger? First level of the Spirit Master Realm..." Tang Yin said when he saw it and smiled. "Meiyu, get me that tiger. If I get it, my hammer will be a real weapon of mass destruction in the future." He said quickly, and she looked at him. "That one? It''s 2,500 years old, Tang Yin!" She replied and grabbed him a little. "How could you stand it? It has too much spiritual energy, you couldn''t handle it even if it''s you." She spoke. Tang Yin smiled and threw several of his remaining killing weapons towards the tiger. "Don''t worry, it only has 2,500 years of cultivation, it''s nothing." He replied confidently. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You want to get a 2,500-year cultivation beast, on your first spiritual bone and you say it''s nothing? It''s 5 times the recommended number of years!" She said urgently, and just then, the weapons landed near the tiger, causing it to feel provoked. *ROOOARRR* So after a loud roar, it launched itself from the hill and fell with a loud explosion to the ground. Tang Yin nodded to her. "Don''t worry, I''m special in many ways. So, take my advice, besides, that critter comes running here and wants to tear me apart, look at it." Tang Yin said with a smile after he saw the tiger hit the ground and started running towards where they were. He was not at all worried. A little first-level of the realm spirit master, how could he resist against a Spirit King? Xie Meiyu looked at Tang Yin for a moment but then sighed. "Alright, I hope you''re telling the truth." She said, and just at that moment, the tiger pounced as if it wanted to eat them alive with a loud roar. But she smiled and turned around while raising her right hand. "Fourth Skill, Emperor Bear Bindings!" she shouted, and suddenly, the materialization of her fourth spirit bone appeared on her arm and ran all over it, then materialized in front in the form of a broken ring. The green color glowed brightly, and instantly a spiritual array was created underneath the tiger that was in the air, while several chains came out of the ground that tied it firmly to the ground, stopping it completely. Tang Yin was shocked when he saw this. ''So fast?'' He thought with a smile after seeing the tiger firmly tied to the ground. Xie Meiyu didn''t stop. She instantly summoned her spear and jumped a little above the tiger that was tied firmly to the ground and tried to break free from the chains. "Die!" she shouted and fell straight towards him with a strong attack of her spear and spiritual energy, hitting his stomach hard. Causing the tiger to let out a loud scream. *AUGHHHHHHHHHHHHH* After that, he fell completely surrendered. Tang Yin was shocked by this and went to quickly look. "Do these chains drain spiritual energy?" He asked, and she nodded. "To every opponent below 70% of my power, it drains 10% of spiritual energy every second for 4 seconds." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''No wonder, this guy died without knowing what the heck was going on with his spiritual energy.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Then he looked at her. "Looks like you took my words from that time seriously, you''ve increased the degree of aptitude of that spiritual bone." He said with a smile, and that''s when she lifted her chest proudly. "Hehe, of course. I wanted to show you that I''m not that simple, I already have two in the green grade." She replied firmly and proudly. Tang Yin then smiled and congratulated her, "Not bad, Meiyu is really a genius." He said as he laughed and then looked at the tiger. "Well, it''s time to get my first spirit bone." He said and sat down in front of the tiger after slitting its neck. **** NT: *THREEEEEEEK* This sound is like when you are pushed back but you still have your feet on the ground (that sound). Chapter 98: First Spiritual Bone? "Are you sure you can get it? I''ve heard of people getting bones a few years older than recommended, but never 5 times more... Are you sure?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. It will be simple; in a few hours we''ll leave." He said firmly and began to synthesize. In his world, all geniuses got their first spiritual bone from a 1,500-year-old beast, how could he keep something as simple as 500 years? The first time he got a spirit bone, he got it from a 2,500-year-old beast. And this time, he will go for one just like it. As the bearer of the Divine Soul, his talent is more than supreme, how could he go for less? So, he began to synthesize his backbone... It was a long process. To synthesize is to give a bone-like shape to the spiritual energy of the slain beast. It''s like drawing. In drawing, you grab paint and a brush to form an art out of both materials. While synthesizing, you take the spiritual energy of the slain beast and give it the shape you want in your mind while controlling it. So, it is a long and tedious process but with good results. So, Tang Yin spent several hours synthesizing, and soon his column was done. Then, he began the process of turning it into his spiritual bone. This process was not so long and simply lasted 2 hours. In total, it was 6 hours. After those 6 hours, Tang Yin finished, but he did not get up, he could not do it. Instantly several messages from the system came to his head, which left him a little dazed. [Ding] [You have obtained your first Spiritual Bone]. [You have completed one of the main branch quests, from the ''Mission Table''] [You are receiving the rewards...] [Increased Cultivation x 3 Levels, awarding the rewards...] Following those messages, Tang Yin felt an immense stream of spiritual energy entering him, and a token appeared in front of him for an instant, which then disappeared. When Xie Meiyu saw this, she was stunned, ''Another disappearing token? Could it be some treasure of Tang Yin''s?'' She thought to herself in confusion after seeing this. The token was not the same, but it was similar, and it disappeared again once it was in front of Tang Yin, which confused her. But, just at that instant, she realized that Tang Yin had finished absorbing the spiritual bone, so his cultivation started to grow... Tenth Level... First Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm! ''Did it give him so much spiritual energy?'' she thought and continued to watch... An hour later, Xie Meiyu was standing there looking at Tang Yin in a daze. ''Fourth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm? Is it possible to increase so many levels of cultivation, just by obtaining the first spiritual bone with such a level difference?'' She thought in shock after seeing that Tang Yin had broken through to the fourth level of the next realm so easily. While Tang Yin was calm on the outside, but shocked on the inside. He was putting all his effort into controlling this large amount of spiritual energy that had entered within himself while processing it. When he had come on the spiritual boat, he had taken the opportunity to open his 106 Spiritual Entrances, but, despite that, there was too much spiritual energy inside his body to handle it easily. After all, he had absorbed a third Realm beast when he was barely at the first Realm. Naturally, that would give him a good jump in his cultivation, at the very least to the second level of the second Realm possibly, but before that, the system helped him increase his level by three, so now the spiritual energy inside him was a complete mess. Still, he gritted his teeth hard and began to process his spiritual energy inside his spiritual bowl. Little by little and in a process that took longer than he expected... Initially, he thought it would only take 6 hours, but because of this, he spent another 6 hours more. Luckily, he did well, and none of the spiritual energy inside his body was wasted, so after he stopped cultivating, he smiled. ''I didn''t expect there to be a mission that would give me so many good rewards, three levels in one go? Shit, so this is what the administrator meant when he told me it would help me immensely.'' He thought with a smile, then stood up. ''I had forgotten how boring it was to synthesize...'' He thought after remembering his 4 hours of synthesizing. He doesn''t know why he remembered that at this moment, but doing so makes him long for the time when he finally had his Spiritual Bone Body complete, so he wouldn''t have to do it anymore. Still, for now, he could do nothing. He dusted himself off and saw Xie Meiyu in a daze in front of him. And she ran toward him as soon as she saw him move. "Are you okay!?" She asked as she continuously checked on him, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Of course, I am, why would it be wrong?" He replied with a smile. "You just absorbed a 2,500-year-old beast, how can you ask me that? You just skipped 2,000 years from the recommended, do you know how scared I was? Besides, how is it possible that your cultivation advanced to the Fifth Level in only 12 hours?" She said, a little angry and surprised. She had seen every change in Tang Yin. When she saw that he reached the fourth level and spent an hour there, she thought he would stop, but soon advanced to the fifth level, leaving her even more stunned. Still, Tang Yin smiled at her and approached her for a kiss. "Don''t worry, I told you it would be fine. It''s just a little tiger and tigers are very afraid of my hammer, so its spiritual energy is tame to me. But I got a lot of benefit from it this time." He replied and then pulled out his hammer again. This time, his white materialized spirit bone appeared on his right arm in the form of a broken ring and then moved all over the hammer''s body like a snake and came out of it. Tang Yin controlled it to materialize in front of him and looked at it. ''The skill that tiger had was very good, I would have liked to see it in his hands.'' Tang Yin thought. ''Hm, it has quite a bit of potential this skill.'' He thought, as he thought of the possibilities where he could use it, and then smiled. "Look at this skill, it''s pretty cool and I came up with one that consists of two parts." Tang Yin said and moved a little away from it, then fixed a huge rock and moved his materialized spirit bone towards the hammer, putting it in place, firmly attached to the hammer. Following that, he raised his hammer sharply upwards and then swung it hard against the ground. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Earthquake Explosion!" he shouted. This created a small earthquake, startling Xie Meiyu, but the next thing she saw, the earthquake moved swiftly under the ground in one direction and exploded right where the rock Tang Yin was looking at was, shattering the rock into pieces through the air. But Tang Yin didn''t stop. He quickly swung his hammer back horizontally to his left and used the spiritual energy to gather it in his feet, and quickly jumped to the small hill where the tiger had been before and hit it hard with the hammer, raising a huge explosion that sent almost the entire small hill flying in chunks of huge rocks all over the place. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* Even Tang Yin was stunned to see this. "Shit, is it that powerful?" he thought in shock. He knew what this ability did and that it could be used in many ways, but he never thought it could be so powerful. True, this little hill wasn''t that big, but... Destroying it like this? ''Shit, this is overkill... No wonder my father is called the Destroyer...'' He thought in shock and fell to the ground unable to hide his surprise, and looked at Xie Meiyu. "Did you see that? Surprising, isn''t it?" he asked smiling, and she nodded almost unconsciously. ''The heavenly hammer is that powerful like that? No wonder everyone is afraid of it...'' She thought and smiled widely after that. "Hahaha, Tang Yin, you really are powerful. You''ve stunned me, I think when you''re at the Sixth Realm you''ll be unrivaled even a whole realm above you." She said with a big smile, and Tang Yin smiled proudly. "Hehe, of course." He replied and saw that it was getting dark. "Let''s go back to the city. Maybe we can leave this same night for the Red Thunder Sect if we hurry." He said, and she nodded to him as she started to follow him. Chapter 99: Trouble in the city The city and the forest were not too far away, so it didn''t take them long to return. Although in the regional capital, this city was categorized as a small city of little interest, the truth was that it was bigger than the Desert City Tang Yin had visited earlier and had many people, but the powers in the city are only at the level of the Spirit Kings. In fact, that was precisely why the two of them decided to come to this city, as it was the safest for them. As soon as they returned to the city, both of them did not stay to waste time and after buying some food, they headed to the flying boat port. "Tang Yin, I have already bought the tickets. We will leave in 1 hour." Xie Meiyu said as she arrived with the two tickets she had just bought, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "Alright then, let''s go to the boat so we avoid any possible trouble." He replied, and she nodded, but even before they had taken four steps toward the boat, they both felt someone watching them from the darkness, so they became alert, and Xie Meiyu quickly summoned her spear. "Who? Come out!" She shouted as she struck her spear, sending several streams of spiritual energy into the surroundings, alerting the few bystanders. Still, they didn''t care about this, they simply focused their gazes on where someone seemed to be. "There are two of them, fourth and fifth-level Spirit Kings. There seems to be another one, but I can''t quite make him out." Tang Yin said to Xie Meiyu softly, and she nodded, had also sensed them. Just then, they heard a man laughing in the vicinity. "Hahaha, as expected of a person sought after by Young Master Yang. She is truly worthy of praise." He said and then showed himself on top of a house, followed by another one that appeared on the other side of the street right behind them. Xie Meiyu looked at them and laughed mockingly. "Hehe, worthy of being subordinates of that young master, as arrogant as he is. With a measly fourth and fifth level, they want to arrest me?" She said and immediately summoned her Emperor Bear, which appeared with a loud roar, and her Seventh Level cultivation level was fully demonstrated, causing both of them in front of her to frown slightly. ''The information is wrong in many ways. That young man should be the other one, the clearest distinction was those blue eyes Young Master told us, but he''s not a cripple and he''s not mortally wounded, and she... She''s three levels above what Young Master Yang told us, she''s dangerous, but...'' One of them thought and shrugged in the end. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Well, the information is a little different from what we were given, but that won''t change our mission. Miss and Young Tang, please come with us... We need that beautiful reward!" the man shouted, and quickly summoned his spirit weapon and rushed towards Xie Meiyu. "Now, brother!" he shouted as he walked towards her, and the person behind both of them also rushed towards Xie Meiyu as he summoned his spirit weapon. "Hmph, they really think they''re worthy." She said and used her spear to slam it hard against the sword of the one coming from in front, pushing him back a bit, and then quickly turned around with a swing to hit the one coming behind her hard. But the latter quickly swung his sword to the right to parry the blow. "Four Blows of the Forest Swordsman!" Shouted the one who had been hit by her earlier, after stopping firmly on the ground and pouncing with a leap over Xie Meiyu. She scowled and lifted her right leg to give the one who stood in her way a hard kick. Next, she turned around and jumped a little towards where he was coming from with her spear held high. But, before she could do so, the one behind her shouted, "Forest Combination, Swordsman''s Creepers!" as he hit the ground with his hands, and just at that moment, four creepers came out from under her pinning her to the ground, startling her. ''Are they from the Forest Clan?'' She thought in surprise and was pulled hard against the ground. "Hmph, forest brothers, so you guys are from that clan." She said with a frown, but because she had been pulled to the ground, she looked at the sword of the one coming in front of her and smiled coldly. She raised her spear towards the sky. "Forest Dragon Spear!" she shouted, and just at that moment, a small materialization of a great dragon appeared on her spear and advanced forcefully towards the sword skill coming from the front. This man was surprised to see a forest dragon in this place and in the hands of a fire bearer, but he still roared loudly and struck the dragon while giving a loud roar. "AHHHH!" But he was soon overpowered by the dragon, and sent flying through the air. "IT''S NOW, LORD ZHAO!" just as he was going through the air, he shouted loudly and quickly landed on the ground to pounce on Xie Meiyu again, this time with a holding skill as she had let go of his brother''s vines and he started to attack her head on again with his sword. Xie Meiyu didn''t understand what they meant at that moment, but instantly felt how a strong presence rushed through the place. ''Is he coming towards me?'' She thought in shock and quickly hit the ground hard and summoned all her materialized spiritual bones to protect herself, but at that instant, she heard a scream behind her. "I don''t know who you are, but you''re dead, Young Tang!" he shouted, fully alerting Xie Meiyu. ''Tang Yin!'' she shouted in her mind, and turned around to see him. There was a person behind him. Her heart almost burst out of her chest as soon as she saw this. Just on the other side, Tang Yin had already noticed that it might be a sneak attack, so his materialized spirit bone had been circling his body waiting. It was just that the person in question hadn''t expected it to be so close to him, and he hadn''t expected it to be so powerful either. When he heard him shouting from behind and saw that he was so powerful, in an almost instantaneous thought and reflexively, Tang Yin quickly jumped forward while moving his spiritual bone out of his body to form a protective shield with it, a strong spiritual energy wrapped around the spiritual bone as soon as it came out and turned into a shield. But he knew it wouldn''t be enough, so when he was in the air, quickly summoned his newly obtained spear and sent it backward with all his might to slam it into the man as soon as it broke his materialized spirit bone. This left him in a vulnerable position as he was in the air at the time, still, he could see everything. *BOOOOOOOM* A loud explosion occurred at the moment when the strong blow delivered by the man, totally destroyed Tang Yin''s spiritual bone and soon after sent the spear flying through the air. This man was amazed that this little person could still react to a furtive attack of his own, and in such a short time, being barely of the Spiritual Entry Realm! But still, as soon as he saw the spear he sent flying through the air, his eyes shone brightly. ''What a beautiful spear, it must be a treasure!'' He shouted in his head, so with a demonic smile on his face he put great force into his strike, pushing it fully towards Tang Yin. Just then, Tang Yin landed on the ground and saw a strong fist of a Spirit King heading towards him. "TANG YIN!" shouted Xie Meiyu on the other side when she saw this in alarm and frightened. Just then, the two brothers came to the side to hit her in a combined attack. *** NT: I''m very sorry for not posting yesterday, I had several problems that prevented me from doing so. I will be publishing several chapters today and tomorrow to replace what I didn''t publish yesterday. Thank you very much for reading and for continuing to support! Chapter 100: Trouble in the city (2) "DAMN BASTARDS, DIE!" she shouted in an intense fit of rage at the sight of Tang Yin being besieged like that, and soon an intense cold mixed with heat girded over both brothers as a spiritual fire shot out from Xie Meiyu''s body to all sides. "Icy Fire!" she shouted and quickly began to charge towards both sides at the same time while burning everything in her path. Just on the other side, and to her distraction, the man''s punch was a meter away from Tang Yin at that moment, scaring her. But Tang Yin smiled the moment he saw this, and a small token appeared in his hand. ''USE IT!'' he shouted in his mind, but this time, he didn''t wait for the spiritual energy to overflow from it, on the contrary, once he shouted in his mind, he threw the token head-on towards where the man''s fist was coming from and with his hand, he punched the token hard. The spiritual energy that was supposed to come out of this token and get into his body was hit hard in the opposite direction and came out strongly towards where the man was coming from, but Tang Yin did not stop when he did this, as soon as he hit the token using this little trick he jumped to his right and with his running ability activated to the maximum, he quickly fled from that place. At that moment, the man struck hard at the spiritual energy that came toward him. He was surprised by this, where did the spiritual energy come from? He thought in shock. This stunned him, ''So much spiritual energy!? Another treasure!? These people are full of treasures!'' He thought in shock, but the smile on his face became more evident. Still, taking him by surprise like this allowed Tang Yin to run away from him. "Don''t worry about me, Meiyu, kill them!" he shouted as soon as he got far enough away and summoned his spirit spear towards him again. As soon as she saw that and noticed that he was out of danger, she instantly relaxed but glared hatefully at the two guys to the side. "DIE!" she shouted at that moment as she lunged at the one on her right who was fighting her fire. Forest people fighting such a powerful spirit-grade fire, how could they possibly be of any use? They were suffering, even more so that Xie Meiyu''s previous attack had been a fit of anger and unbridled rage that attacked them by surprise. Xie Meiyu instantly wrapped her spear in fire and rushed toward this person in a horizontal attack. *SWING* One clean blow split him in half, and she instantly gave him a heavy blow with her other hand wrapped in fire, which enveloped his entire body in an icy fire, burning him completely. Still, she didn''t care about this, as soon as she knew she had finished her attack on this side, she quickly ran to the other side. "Emperor Bear Bindings!" she shouted as she sent her spirit bone towards where the other one was to fully bind it and soon came with a strong kick to the head, which totally destroyed it, enveloping the rest of the body in a fire. Not wanting to waste time, as soon as she decided to assassinate them, she used her greatest advantage against people who inherit the weapons of the forest. Her fire was used to its fullest! How could they resist anything when they were countered in such a way by such a powerful, spirit-grade fire? They didn''t even notice when they died and she didn''t care about that either, she quickly ran to the other side. "BASTARD, FIGHT ME!" she shouted when she saw that the older man was heading towards where Tang Yin was. It was just at that moment that the man noticed that both of his companions died and panicked. ''So powerful!?'' He thought in shock, but seeing how worried she was about this young man, he instantly made up his mind. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "SPIRIT WEAPON!" he shouted, and instantly, a small wolf appeared behind him with a loud wolf roar, increasing his speed quickly to approach Tang Yin as soon as possible and take him hostage. He did not mind revealing his spirit weapon, by which he would be recognized. If he did not do so, he would possibly die as well. When Xie Meiyu saw this, she was so angry that in a strong fit of rage, she grabbed her spear by the middle of its body and threw it with all her might toward where the man was going. *SWOOOOOOOOOOSH* The sound of the wind being pierced by the spear was heard at that moment driving the vast majority of the spectators a step backward as the spear made its way through its path. Just as the man was a meter away from grabbing Tang Yin who had thrown himself backward to avoid the impact, the spear pierced his body from his left side, pushing him hard into a direction opposite to where he was going. "AGHHHHH!" An intense cry of pain escaped from his mouth at that moment, and Xie Meiyu who had not stopped running towards where this person was, jumped into the air. "Emperor Bear''s Death Blow!" she shouted as soon as she started to fall with her feet like a spear and hit the man''s chest hard. "BUUUAGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The scream of pain that came out of the man''s mouth sounded terrifying and came out with a large quantity of blood from his mouth, giving an example of the strong pain he was feeling. But Xie Meiyu didn''t stop. She quickly pulled out her spear from this man''s body and started to strike him from different angles. "Four Light Strikes of the Dark Blood Emperor Bear!" she shouted her ultimate skill and delivered four clean blows to the man''s heart, shattering his chest completely. It was at this moment that she relaxed and sighed, but remembering the man''s spirit weapon, she quickly ran to where Tang Yin was. "Tang Yin, we must leave quickly. This person belongs to one of the local forces, we can''t stay any longer now that we killed him." She said as she pulled Tang Yin, and he nodded. "I feel several presences running this way. Let''s run to the boat." He said at that moment, and they started running quickly towards the flying boat leaving the scene with a lot of blood puddles scattered around and a lot of people in shock. The ship was not far away, and the people on the ship had also seen this fight, especially the captain, so as soon as he saw that these two people were going to travel with him, he was as scared as if his heart had jumped into his chest. It was still an hour before his ship started to fill up with passengers. There was no one on board right now besides those who ran the ship, what the hell would he have to do? He thought, and Xie Meiyu arrived in front of this person. "Captain, we will pay you triple all the passengers if you leave this instant." She said, but her tone of voice was one of order. She was not here to negotiate an immediate departure. She was here to let him know that she had decided that they would leave immediately. So she did not even put away her spear, which was still dripping with the blood of the previous Spirit King. This man looked at her as if she was telling him... ''Either we leave now or you will have to die.'' So, he quickly nodded repeatedly nervously. "Yes, yes, yes, of course. We will leave immediately, ALL OF US TO BOARD, WE ARE LEAVING NOW!" he shouted at that instant in fear and started running to the control room. Several of those who saw this scene could only nod. Shit, this person had just cruelly murdered three spirit kings in front of them in so few moves, their cultivation level must be incredibly high! How could they refuse an order coming from such a person? Therefore, they immediately ran to their posts, and those under the ship jumped inside and soon after, the ship sped out of the harbor. About 30 seconds later, several people arrived from a certain side of the city and checked the corpses. Chapter 101: An unexpected person "These two are the members of the forest clan. The burns they suffered were terrible, they almost turned to ashes..." Said one of the men who had just landed and turned to look at the other. "Those bastards, they mercilessly murdered the tenth elder, what do we do, patriarch?" he asked, and the patriarch, although he was brutally angry, could only look in a certain direction. "Elder, it''s your decision." He spoke. After all, the person who had murdered these three belonged to his family, a family he could not offend. The elder then smiled and showed himself behind him were two more people. "Haha, Miss is getting more and more powerful, but this... I really didn''t expect this." The old man said and knelt to look at some things on the corpses. After that, he smiled broadly and nodded to the one behind him. "I told you, that young man is dangerous, but he could be used. If I''m not mistaken, the young lady was able to get a Spirit Grade Fire because of that young man and she has become so powerful... I''m afraid she might have some other treasure given by him." Said the old man with a smile, and the one in the back, though surprised, nodded. They had all been hiding in the distance watching the situation at this point, they were completely sure of the degree of that fire he had. The man behind this old man then looked at the other one standing next to him. "Take those two bodies to the forest clan and tell them that they were killed by a young man named ''Tang Yin'', we will send them the address of the place where he stays at a later date." He said and then looked at the local patriarch. "Send a flying boat to follow them from a distance, find out where they are going, and have a low cultivation person trained to hide, hide near that young man, and make sure you tell me where exactly he went." He said again and then looked at the old man in front of him. "Tell your family to move, we are tired of waiting. Since the Miss has a spiritual grade fire, then it''s about time." The man said and then turned around to leave, but the old man stopped him. "Wait, what will you do with that young man?" He asked, and the man in front of him shrugged. "He''s already been used and what was used is no longer useful. We''ll go ahead with the plan, let those young men in the North know." Replied the man firmly and disappeared into the darkness of the night. The other did the same, and the remaining old man simply smiled and shrugged in the end. "Too bad for you, boy." Said the man and then looked at the patriarch. "Do as you were told, no delays." He said and then went the other way. The patriarch nodded. It was the only thing he could do. "Bury the elder and let everything they said be done." He said to the rest of his subordinates. Thus, the night became a bit chaotic in the city. ... On the flying boat, Tang Yin was considering and thinking about some things together with Xie Meiyu. "What''s wrong? I notice you pensive." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I feel there is something strange about the way they found us. The only person who could recognize me before we left Asgard City was that lady, but if she wanted to catch us, with all the powers she had on the side was more than enough. That''s why I doubt it was her. I feel that there is something strange... How did they find out about our whereabouts, if we went out covertly?" Tang Yin said doubtfully while thinking. Xie Meiyu looked at him and began to think of possibilities, but no matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t think of any. Suddenly, Tang Yin looked at her and asked her a question. "Right, what happened to that old man who was always by your side? Since I saw you again, I haven''t seen him anymore." When she heard the question, she smiled. "The elder and I parted ways in that little empire. The family called him and he had to return on an urgent mission. Since then, I have been traveling alone, although we had arranged to meet in the north, but I don''t know where he will be." She replied with a quiet smile, and Tang Yin then looked at her strangely, causing her to notice his thoughts. "Do you think it could have been the elder?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin simply shrugged a little. "It''s a possibility. It''s already strange in itself that someone could follow me using occultation cultivation techniques, and the ones that person has are very good. He could do it as long as keeps a distance from me, what kind of cultivation techniques are they?" Tang Yin asked, and she thought deeply about what he was saying. If she thought about where those cultivation techniques came from... Certainly, they were very good. Now that she remembered that, she felt that the possibility was quite large, but what surprised her the most was Tang Yin''s ability to be able to notice him when he was invisible using such an advanced cultivation technique like that. Every time, she felt that Tang Yin was an enigma in himself. But she smiled and walked up to him and kissed him after removing the mask covering his lower face. "Don''t worry, if it''s my family I won''t let them do anything to you." She said and then started to walk inside the flying boat, she wanted to rest. Or maybe think things over. Tang Yin looked at her for a moment and sighed. ''I hope I won''t become your enemy just because of that. But, if a family targets me, I''ll make sure to destroy them. No matter what family it is.'' Tang Yin thought and then stared at the horizon. A while later, he entered the ship as well. And so, the days went by... Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu had good days during this time, and nothing out of the ordinary happened. Tang Yin taught her many things during this time, especially regarding the handling of the spiritual bones, answering every question she had in her head. She never thought Tang Yin would have such vast knowledge, where had this amazing young master come from? She wondered constantly, whenever he taught her something new. Thus, their days passed, as they became acquainted with those who ran the ship, especially the captain, who after the first few days together, even got drunk with them. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Master Tang, we are about to park at Red Thunder City, come and see it." Said at that moment the captain and then Tang Yin came out to see it. Chapter 102: Red Thunder City Red Thunder City is the great city in this small northwestern region. This place, unlike the northeast which has only a few desert cities, there is practically a whole region here. In the past, the northwestern section, was considered the sixth region of the continent because it was as powerful as any of the regions and even more than most. Moreover, here there are not only independent cities such as Red Thunder City and the cities of the other powerful Sects in this place, but there are also a large number of empires and kingdoms, which can be counted in hundreds. Although it still does not compare in quantity with the rest of the regions. But it''s still a lot of territory. This entire regional section is controlled by three rather strong sects, among which is the Red Thunder Sect, which is the most powerful and the one that in the past was the supreme ruler of this place. Right now, they are not on the level of the great sects, but they are still a respected and powerful sect. ''I wonder even what cultivation Realm is in this sect, the information given by the system doesn''t tell me and I haven''t asked Meiyu.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the great city belonging to the Red Thunder Sect. "Tang Yin, this is one of the most exotic regions in the continent and every year it receives millions of tourists, do you know why?" Xie Meiyu asked with a smile as they both looked at this together with the captain of the ship. Tang Yin looked at her and shook his head. She then smiled. "From here we can''t see it because of the city buildings, but behind it is a mountainous area of 23 Peaks, which make up the actual Red Thunder Sect. This Mountainous Zone is incredibly beautiful, exotic, and unique. It is a mountainous area that is within a part of the so famous and acclaimed Northwest Intersection." "It''s a naturally formed intersection that has a great desert area, a great area where it rains constantly and countless red thunderclaps fall each year, and finally the frozen section, which is part of the northern and Great Northwest Mountain Forest. Looking at this from the sky with the flying boats specially made by the Red Thunder Sect is a sight to behold and tourists love it." She said with a big smile as she looked at the horizon and didn''t stop until she had told all she wanted to tell. Tang Yin was surprised when he heard it. ''Such a huge anomaly?'' He thought in shock. ''A place where there are those kinds of intersections doesn''t usually form naturally.'' He thought but quickly began to long for the time when he could enter that place. As an adventure lover, going to exotic places like that is something he has always loved, and this time, he will be living near something like that, there is no way he won''t go there. "It''s amazing to see an anomaly like that, but didn''t you say this Red Thunder Sect had fallen? Do they still have 23 Mountain Peaks? They''re a pretty big sect." Tang Yin said in surprise. "Indeed, they are quite a big sect, but... Well, you''ll see as soon as we go in." Xie Meiyu replied with a smile. The boat was soon after parked, and everyone got off. "Mr. Fang, will you go back to that city or stay here?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and Fang Fu smiled in embarrassment. "I can''t go back to that city, Young Master Tang. The old man who provoked them was an elder of the ruling family of that city, they are very powerful. They surely marked my ship so that I can''t enter that city again, so I will stay in this city and see how I do. With all the money you guys gave me I can settle my life and that of my family and my men. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe we will start making trips to another city in the west or some in the north." Fang Fu replied. Tang Yin nodded. He had been given quite a bit of money. His flying boat is not that fast, but it costs 4,000 spirit gold coins for each passenger before a distance as far as that and can carry a total of 50 people so as not to run out of fuel for the whole trip. They had agreed to give them 600,000 spiritual gold coins, but in the end, Tang Yin gave him 1 million to gain their trust and have a safe journey. Maybe for Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu that was not much money, but for these men it is a great amount. The strongest one here is Fang Fu, and he is only in the fourth realm when he is already 40 years old. The rest were in the second realm, they didn''t have too many expenses, and they didn''t care so much about cultivation anymore, that''s why it was a huge amount of money for them. "It''s alright, Mr. Fang. I might look for you in the near future for some things I want to do, so, if you will stay in the city, you can let me know your address." Tang Yin replied after he had considered a few things, and Fang Fu nodded to him, though confused, he still gave him his address. After that, Xie Meiyu and Tang Yin left for the Red Thunder Sect. The entrance was grand, to say the least, and there were a certain amount of people coming in and out of the sect grounds dressed in uniform. In addition, there were military guards all over the city as well. Unlike Asgard City, here the Red Thunder Sect keeps one of their strong Elders as the Governor of Red Thunder City and grants him a rather remarkable strong military force to bring order to the city and to be able to control the other families living in the city. After having climbed the great stairs of the sect, both were stopped. "Please show your identification. Since you are not part of the Red Thunder Sect, you must show a token granting you permission to enter." Said one of the doormen. Xie Meiyu took out a small token the size of her hand and showed it to him. And the doorman looked at her in surprise. "Greetings, Honorary Elder." The man said bowing, and the rest of the disciples at the door did the same. Xie Meiyu nodded with a smile. "Excuse my rudeness. Please come in." The man said again as he opened the sect''s doors. Tang Yin was looking at them with some surprise. ''This sect is quite powerful, that the doormen are Spiritual Lords, sets an example of their might.'' He thought as he looked this back and forth. Xie Meiyu looked at him like this and smiled, she understood what he was thinking. "The minimum requirement to enter this sect has dropped since they ceased to be a Great Sect. In the past, they were one of the most difficult forces to enter, but they have gradually lost that status." "Despite that, many of their outer disciples are in the Spiritual Lord Realm, although they still have a large number in the third realm, which are in the majority. Those we saw at the door are possibly being punished, the doormen are usually from the third realm." She said and began to show him around the sect a bit as they headed towards the section where she is an honorary elder, which is the alchemist hall. Along the way, Xie Meiyu attracted the attention of countless disciples because of her beauty. "My goodness, she is as beautiful as Big Sister Lan..." "Isn''t she more beautiful than her? She''s much more beautiful than the 7 Fairies of the three sects, shit..." And other similar voices were saying all over the place as they looked at her. Still, they ignored such comments and soon arrived at the external sect''s alchemist hall. Chapter 103: Is going to die They didn''t stop them, so soon they were inside that place, and many people were surprised when they saw Xie Meiyu. "Honorary Elder Xie, nice to see you." They said as they bowed back and forth, disciples and some outer elders as well. After walking through a sprawling, nicely decorated building, Xie Meiyu entered the main hall, where there were a few people. "Elder Xie, long time no see, what brings you here?" the senior person in this place asked. One of the 7 Head Elders of the External Sect. "Elder, long time no see, is Elder Sister Mu in the sect?" she asked directly and the elder shook his head. "Elder Mu is outside the sect at the moment, there is only Elder Fen, do you want to go over there?" the elder asked back, and Xie Meiyu nodded. "Please sign me in with one more person. I will leave immediately." She said and quickly had several procedures done, and soon they were both again traveling in a flying boat to one of the central peaks of the sect, which they arrived at shortly thereafter. This mountain peak was really big and beautiful. It had quite a few disciples here and there chatting and carrying things. "This is the Inner Peak of the Sect''s Alchemy Hall, when you''re inside you''ll understand everything quite well." Xie Meiyu said as she introduced him to the peak a bit. The rich spiritual energy in this place was to be admired. ''They have good spiritual arrays, though they seem to be... A bit outdated? They don''t work properly or perhaps, they''re not of a very high level.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the surroundings. And after a long walk, they finally arrived at their destination. Just as they arrived, two people were coming out. "Elder Xie, long time no see, what brings you here?" the one in front asked with some surprise, and Xie Meiyu then smiled. "Elderly Fen, I didn''t expect to find you here. I have some things I want to talk to you about, can we talk?" She asked with a smile after finding the person she was looking for at the gates. Elder Fen, of course, nodded. She wasn''t a very old woman, but she looked to be about 50 years old. Being an Internal Elder and high level in the Hall of Alchemy, she respected Xie Meiyu for her talent so good at alchemy. Besides that, she was promoted to Honored Elder because of her great friendship with the Central Elder of the Hall of Alchemy, one of the greatest alchemical forces on the continent, Mu Ruxue. With such support, everyone in the sect had to respect Xie Meiyu to a certain degree. After that little exchange, the four people walked a little to the side, and Xie Meiyu looked at the person behind Elder Fen. "She is?" Xie Meiyu asked doubtfully, and Elder Fen smiled. "Elder Xie, this is my new disciple, Lu Xia." She said and then stepped a little to the side, and Lu Xia bowed to Xie Meiyu. "Greetings, Elder Xie. My name is Lu Xia, an inner disciple of the Alchemy Hall." She said quickly, and Xie Meiyu nodded. "Congratulations, Elder Fen, is this your second disciple or did you accept another one when you were away?" "Actually, she is the third one, the first one you already know, although she is no longer my disciple, that girl since she learned from you and Elder Mu, advanced, and now she is one of the central disciples. The second one is a talented young man from a local family and she is a talented disciple from a nearby empire. Each time the sect is improving its students." Answered Elder Fen to Xie Meiyu''s question with a smile, and they both nodded. "What did you want to talk about, Elder Xie?" she asked hesitantly, and Xie Meiyu nodded. "I want to use my status as an Honored Elder to grant inner disciple status to him, that''s why I was going around looking for Big Sister Mu, but she''s not in the sect, do you think you can arrange it for me?" she asked, and Elder Fen was surprised and looked at Tang Yin doubtfully. ''Only in the Spirit Entry Realm? Well, maybe he''s an alchemist...'' She thought with a look of disdain at first after seeing that he was missing an arm, but she quickly wiped it off her face and then looked at Xie Meiyu. "Is he your disciple, Elder Xie?" she asked, and Xie Meiyu shook her head. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, he is not my disciple, does he need to be?" replied Xie Meiyu with a frown, but Elder Fen quickly shook her head. "No, no, it''s not like that. It''s just that, being an inner disciple isn''t simple with that cultivation, is he some genius alchemist? By cultivation... The elders wouldn''t agree, but if he''s an alchemist then it would work out." She replied, causing Xie Meiyu to frown slightly. ''There''s something strange, what''s wrong with her? Even if Tang Yin''s cultivation is low, as an Honored Elder I can get at least 3 disciples into the sect at my whim, why is she talking nonsense?'' She thought doubtfully. Tang Yin, for his part, had already noticed what was going on, at least a little. That look of disdain at the start, when she saw his arm, couldn''t escape him, so he let out a small snort with his mouth. "Is something wrong?" Elder Fen asked as she noticed this, and Tang Yin shrugged. "No, nothing." He replied calmly, causing her to frown and Xie Meiyu was puzzled but said nothing. "Although he is an alchemist, he is not interested in being one all the time. But I can assure you that in cultivation, there is no greater genius than him in the whole sect, that''s why I want to use my status as an elder to get him in, I just need you to tell me if you can do the procedures. It is clear to me that it is totally possible, don''t forget who was the person who granted me this status." Xie Meiyu replied firmly, and Elder Fen looked at her for a moment and then averted her gaze. "I''m sorry, Elder Xie. I cannot do the procedures. You do not meet the requirements to enter the sect, let alone be an inner disciple. But... I can grant you a token to register next month for the tests to enter the sect." She replied, surprising Xie Meiyu. She immediately knew that something strange had happened while she was away. Still, she was annoyed. "So, you''re denying my Honored Elder token?" She asked coldly, and Elder Fen frowned slightly. For a moment, she swallowed saliva but still replied. "I don''t mean that, but... It''s the rules of the sect. He''s not even qualified to be an external disciple; I can''t handle him to be an inner disciple." She replied, and Xie Meiyu frowned and was about to reply, but Tang Yin put his hand on her shoulder and shook his head. "It''s fine like this, Meiyu. Entering through the back door is not my style. Anyway, I was going to ask to be tested so that they would prove my capabilities and there would be no doubt about it. So don''t worry." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu looked at him for a moment and then nodded. "It''s alright, Elder Fen. We''ll do as you say." She replied with a small sigh, and Elder Fen nodded and then handed Tang Yin a token. Of these tokens, not many are given out each time disciples are accepted. Only 100 to 500 chosen people can have it, and it gives them some advantages, but at the same time, it is a great disadvantage. "Then it''s done, Elder Xie, I must retire. I have things to do." Elder Fen said quickly and turned around and left. "I''m sorry, Tang Yin. I think something strange has happened in the sect." Xie Meiyu said after seeing that Elder Fen was no longer in sight, and Tang Yin smiled. "Relax, that old woman and her disciple despised me. The disciple almost laughed when you said I was the greatest talent. Heh, I originally wanted to help them, but I think this world is better off without both of them." Tang Yin said with a cold smile. "Help them?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "The alchemical cultivation technique they are practicing is horrible, if they are not careful, they will die in a few years. They have used that technique to rise in a short time, it brings consequences." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu was shocked. "So that''s why this little old woman went from being an external elder to becoming a high-level inner elder?" It slipped out of her mouth at that moment, and Tang Yin smiled. "Come, let''s go to my courtyard." Xie Meiyu said after that, and both of them departed from there, it was not good to talk in such a place. Chapter 104: Cultivation behind closed doors Xie Meiyu''s courtyard was usually alone. Only cleaning people came and cleaned it occasionally. Although there were disciples nearby, there were other courtyards of other elders nearby. This is the courtyard of the Honored Elders, which is next to the courtyard of several of the high-level Inner Elders and is within the mountains of the inner sect. It is a good courtyard for cultivation, with rich spiritual energy in the environment. A beautiful place for cultivation. "Tang Yin, so Elder Fen has used some kind of strange cultivation technique to ascend to her position?" Xie Meiyu asked as soon as she arrived, and Tang Yin smiled. "No, it is not a cultivation technique. It''s an alchemical technique, the cultivation she achieved by normal methods, but her alchemical ability, and that girl''s alchemical ability, has been achieved by a rather powerful but incomplete alchemical technique. Being incomplete and only retaining the ''good'' of the technique, they don''t know that it has a big problem. Said problem will kill them sooner or later, as it is destroying them from the inside. At best, they would be crippled and unable to cultivate again." Tang Yin replied. Xie Meiyu then thought deeply about a few things. "Do you think that technique belongs to Elder Fen and she instructed it to all her disciples?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Possibly, why?" He asked back, and she frowned. "There is a very remarkable girl among the alchemical disciples whom I became fond of and she is like a sister, we learned alchemy together from Big Sister Mu. She was a disciple of Elder Fen at that time. It worries me that she practiced that alchemical technique." She said, looking at the ground. Tang Yin smiled and stroked her a little. "Don''t worry, there are ways to save her, it''s just an incomplete alchemical technique, nothing that can''t be fixed." Tang Yin said, and she smiled at him. "It''s okay, Tang Yin, thank you very much. I don''t care if those people who despised you die, but I assure you she''s not like that, I''ll introduce her to you later." She spoke as looked at him. "What are you going to do now? Will you participate in the tests? I think they are an insult to you, but certainly, right now you are not at the level of cultivation needed to enter." She said as she lowered her head but then looked at him again. "Tang Yin, if you wait until Big Sister Mu comes back, I promise I can get you in as a central disciple, how about it? While you can cultivate here and I will use my status in the sect to help you cultivate faster, I can go to the Alchemy Hall to work for them for a while and change all those points for you, you can advance very fast in cultivation while you wait, how about it? Is that okay with you?" She asked with a smile, but Tang Yin shook his head and took off his mask to approach her and give her a little kiss. "You don''t need to do that, I like to do things from the bottom too, they''re entertaining and add light to a dull cultivation life, don''t you think? I''ve never had to do this before, that someone would look down on me like this? That I have to go through the test of the external disciples to get into a small sect? This is the first time I''ve experienced it and although I don''t like being scorned, taking the tests gets my attention. So don''t worry, go do the things you want to do. As long as I will be cultivating in this place, don''t worry about me." He replied, and she hugged him. "I''m sorry." She said guiltily. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had promised to get him into the sect, but she hadn''t succeeded. That made her feel guilty, but Tang Yin simply kissed her again. "Don''t worry, it''s all right. I''m going to cultivate behind closed doors. Let me know when the tests start." He replied. She nodded and then took out her Honored Elder token and handed it to him. "Here, with this, you can come and go from the sect as you please, but don''t show it too much to avoid raising trouble with that Elder Fen, I''m going to find out what happened." She spoke. After that, Xie Meiyu went towards the central grounds of the sect, and Tang Yin stayed in her courtyard. It was a huge courtyard and very beautiful, but one that was totally lonely. Still, here, Tang Yin had many things available to him. Alchemy room with a decent level alchemical furnace. Cultivation room with moderately good arrays and other interesting things. There was even an herb room, which was a room for planting spiritual herbs, and they had a mechanism to nurture them quickly, but... ''Shit, these arrays are really horrible, are they all the same?'' He thought and went through all the rooms where there were arrays to confirm it and managed to do so. All the arrays were old versions of them, that weren''t even properly maintained. ''Could it be because it''s an unused elderly room?'' He thought as he repaired and upgraded different arrays in the cultivation room. After a while, he had finished, and soon several enormous arrays started working again and others that were already working were activated, and spiritual energy started to be absorbed into this place. ''Good, that''s good.'' He thought. After that he looked at the system, he wanted to see if the mission table he had unlocked was available, but he couldn''t open it for the same reason as before, so he could only sigh. He prepared a giant pot where he made medicinal baths for Huang Feifei and started to prepare one for himself. After letting it warm up, he moved to the center of the room. ''Let''s start with these cultivation techniques...'' Tang Yin said in his mind and took out his sword, then searched his mind for different cultivation techniques. He took the sword in his hand and began to make some small movements that were accompanied by little spiritual energy, movements back and forth. And so, a day went by as Tang Yin moved intensely inside the cultivation room, back and forth as he sweated and practiced one of the cultivation techniques. Once he had finished and was deeply exhausted, he threw himself into the hot medicinal bath of intense spiritual energy and began to cultivate internally... And so, another day passed, and little by little, the movements Tang Yin made became more and more charged with intense spiritual energy and hit the walls around the cultivation hall. Luckily, being a cultivation hall for an elder, it was made of incredibly strong minerals, so nothing would happen to it. Because of this, he was able to cultivate to his heart''s content. ''Cultivation should not only be internal cultivation, the most important thing is to cultivate the internal while training the external. True cultivation is full of powerful bodies formed by great effort...'' Tang Yin thought as he sweated deeply and threw himself back into the next medicinal bath he had prepared. During this time, Tang Yin has swallowed several of the weaker pills he has to replenish his spiritual energy to train to his heart''s content, but those pills barely have any effect on him, as he has been moving his arm over and over again while practicing various supreme grade cultivation techniques, which expend immense amounts of spiritual energy. So, he had to start absorbing the 3-color rainbow ascension pills and using them in his medicinal baths... So, the pain of being hit by the intense spiritual energy of his spiritual bath was really hard to bear. After all, he wasn''t doing what he did with Huang Feifei at the time, of throwing them out bit by bit, he was throwing out whole batches directly! Still, with determination and gritting his teeth hard, he made progress in his training. And so, two weeks passed... Tang Yin took a deep breath as his movements were charged with immense amounts of spiritual energy hitting the walls with force. And his cultivation level was displayed, having reached the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. Shit, I had forgotten how complicated it was to cultivate with my divine soul.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he twirled in the air and launched powerful attacks back and forth. During this time, he hadn''t gone out and had used a large number of spiritual pills to strengthen himself and strengthen his base to the max. He had just gone up so many cultivation levels all at once, he didn''t want to go any higher and just wanted to strengthen the base. Even so, he was still able to climb a few cultivation levels from time to time and was now at his bottleneck, where he would not be able to climb any higher unless he obtained his second spiritual bone. Even so, Tang Yin still spent several whole days further strengthening his base, until it was time to go get his spiritual bone. Chapter 105: Kill with one hit After spending two weeks training behind closed doors, Tang Yin left the room and decided to go directly to find his second spiritual bone after eating. Cultivating for so long locked up in a room was not his style, even if he had been doing a lot of movements during that time and even hurting himself with his own spiritual energy, that wasn''t his style. He likes to cultivate outdoors while fighting spirit beasts, so he decided to practice like this for the next two weeks. After leaving Xie Meiyu''s courtyard, he left the sect and started walking towards a certain place in the city. This place was called ''Mission Building'', and they used to put many missions there by the different powers in the city. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is supposed to be one in the sect, and it is much better than this one, but right now, he can''t go there since he is not a disciple, so he decided to go to this one. ''Administrator, help me investigate what kind of Destroyer Spirit Beast is good for my second ring.'' Tang Yin said in his head, and the Administrator nodded to him. [Okay, but there are two people following you.] Said the Administrator at that moment, and Tang Yin smiled. ''I know, one seems to come from that city. That occultation technique looks like the one that old man Meiyu killed used. The other one... I don''t know who he could be, he should be from the sect.'' Tang Yin said and then turned down a small dark alley and as soon as he crossed, he quickly jumped over the walls without using spiritual energy so as not to alert them and stayed hidden nearby. Just as Tang Yin did this, he astonished the person following him who was closest. ''Shit, that bastard.'' Shouted in his mind this person who was wearing a mask and ran towards the alley quickly and carefully while using his occultation technique, he peeked out, and when he saw that there was no one there he was astonished. "Ran that fast?" He said doubtfully and started to walk faster towards the alley, but just when he had taken about ten steps, he felt a strong presence behind him, so he quickly turned around to deliver a powerful blow, but what he hit astonished him. ''What the hell? A Spiritual Bone!?'' He wondered in shock, and it was just at that instant that Tang Yin appeared behind him and with his sword cut off his head in a clean horizontal motion without making a sound, then summoned his spiritual bone to his arm again and began to run quickly, climbing onto the houses to escape the other''s pursuit. The other person had just reached the alley when Tang Yin had already disappeared between the rooftops of the houses. ''Shit, is that person that fast?'' thought this person in shock as he walked, he was wearing a black cloth mask covering his face. But he soon felt that he had stepped on something, so he looked down in doubt. "AHHHH!" he shouted in fright shortly after seeing what he had stepped on and jumped backward. ''Shit, is it a human head?'' He thought in shock as he was jumping and landed on the ground, then he checked carefully. ''He was the one who came in here before me, he was also following that guy, but his cultivation was a bit higher than his, was he killed that fast? Is that guy that dangerous?'' He thought in shock, and with a quick thought he left the place. It wasn''t like he was too strong, what would he do if he was caught by a person who could murder someone so easily like this? It was best to run out of this place when he still had no enmity with him. Still, the truth was that Tang Yin did not have the slightest intention of going to assassinate him. He didn''t know who he was, but possibly he was from the sect. He didn''t know why a sect guy was following him, but he didn''t really sense some strange intention about him, and he was still quite a bit more powerful than the one he had just killed. To avoid attracting attention right now, it was best to avoid fighting with those people. Besides, he ran so fast that he was practically out of town. At first, he was thinking of going through the Mission Building to get some interesting mission, but when he realized that a person from that city was following him so precisely, he changed his mind. It was better to leave the city quickly to look for his spiritual bone and cultivate hard in the spiritual forests to increase his power before they found out that his pursuer had been killed. Therefore, after buying a rather good war horse on the outskirts of the city, Tang Yin set out on his way to the Spiritual Forest. He couldn''t go towards the Great Northwest Mountain Forest because he didn''t have the necessary cultivation to do so, though mostly it''s because it was quite far away. So, he was heading to another one that was a two-day journey away. Thus, he spent two days traveling and soon saw the spiritual forest he was looking for. This place had no city nearby, only a few villages where Tang Yin left his horse and then entered the forest. ''Although it is not at the level of the other forest, I can feel a great amount of spiritual energy in this forest. It could have beasts that are more than 10 thousand years old.'' Tang Yin thought and began to walk through the spiritual forest in search of his next spiritual bone. Since he wanted to turn his Heavenly Hammer into a Weapon of Mass Destruction, he wanted to get only one type of beast. Another Thunder Destroyer Tiger would be very good, but they are hard to find. At that time, he could only find one because it was surely attracted by a Spirit Grade Fire being born, but this time he didn''t have anything similar to attract it, so he had to look carefully and see if he was lucky enough to find one. ''Hm, might as well take the opportunity to increase the aptitude grade of both Bones after I get it...'' He thought as he ran through the forest, looking at footprints and such. Still, the first day passed with no luck, so he had to sleep on top of a tree to continue his search on the second day. ''I guess I should have told Meiyu to help me...'' Tang Yin thought after searching for more than half a day and having no luck. This time he can''t skip that much cultivation range or cultivation age. His first Bone was 2,500 years, but the second one can''t be too far off. At most, it must be 5,000 years. Because if not, it would put an immense burden on his Spirit World, which he has not yet unlocked. ''Only from the Sixth or Seventh Realm onwards should I be able to skip ages at my leisure...'' Tang Yin thought and then fixed his gaze on one point. ''Oh? A fight?'' Tang Yin thought and ran towards that spot where he was feeling surges of spiritual energy. Soon, he arrived, and as he stood on a tree branch, he looked down. There were five people, three men and two women fighting against a spiritual beast. ''From the Sect?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully after seeing that they were wearing the Red Thunder Sect uniform, although it was not the disciple uniform, but the aspirant uniform. They would be at the tryouts/test in two weeks. Just as Tang Yin was watching them, he sensed a sixth person, but this one was hidden in the trees watching. The cultivation of the five people fighting the beast was almost the same. Between the First and Third Levels of the Spiritual Lord Realm. While the cultivation of the sixth person, was of the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm. "Big Sister, it''s all yours!" Shouted one of the men as he gave a strong kick to the lion-like beast they were slaying, and then one of the two women present quickly jumped into the air and gave it the final blow with her spirit weapon, sending the beast slamming into the ground hard and being the end for its life. It was just then that everyone noticed that one more person was looking at them and turned to see him. Tang Yin then jumped down from the tree. "Who are you?" the man who had spoken earlier asked at that moment. "My name is Tang Yin, I am a chosen aspirant to enter the Red Thunder Sect, you guys are the same, right?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and they frowned. "Hmph, a little guy from the second realm who is one-armed on top of that is not qualified to enter the Red Thunder Sect, how could you be one of the chosen aspirants? Do you want to tarnish the name of the sect?" Another one of them replied coldly, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Well, whether you believe me or not, it doesn''t matter, I simply want to ask you, in which direction did you find that lion?" Tang Yin asked, and the man who had answered earlier scoffed. "And what do you care?" another replied coldly, and then the one who had spoken first stepped forward. "Little guy from the Second Realm, if you want to ask us for help in getting a spiritual bone, you''d better go back where you came from. You''re not qualified and forget about trying to get into the cult, it''s impossible. A scumbag missing an arm can never get into a great sect." He said coldly, making Tang Yin frown a little and look at him. Chapter 106: Kill with one hit (2) "Have I insulted you before?" Tang Yin asked coldly, and the man simply shrugged his shoulders and moved a little closer to him. "Do I care if you have? I can insult a scumbag as many times as I want, as well as the scumbag hiding around those parts. Dreaming about us helping her get a Spiritual Bone, hmph." He said coldly. Tang Yin then sighed a little and shook his head. "Not only do you not know how to be polite, but you think you''re superior when you''re only at the Spiritual Lord Realm. You''re pretty stupid." Tang Yin said with a small sigh. This angered the man who had been treated as stupid. "Who are you calling stupid, you little trash!?" Shouted this man and immediately threw a strong punch towards Tang Yin''s face. But Tang Yin simply stepped aside quickly and then jumped backward several times. "You only know how to run, you bastard!" Shouted this man, and immediately summoned his saber which was his spirit weapon, and rushed at Tang Yin with force. ''A saber wielder, eh. No wonder he''s so temperamental and stupid.'' Tang Yin thought mockingly. Still, he really couldn''t beat him right now. He has no assassin weapons with him, so he can''t move around this place at will, and his cultivation is two realms below. On his own, he still can''t assassinate him. So, he turned around and jumped into the tree while letting the last remaining disorienting smoke bomb fit. Soon, a small explosion occurred and was followed by a great explosion. *BOOOOM* Tang Yin then noticed that the branch where he had stood was broken after receiving an attack from the saber bearer, so he quickly jumped towards another tree causing the branch to fall faster to the ground, then looked towards the disorienting smoke bomb where people were shouting several times and shrugged his shoulders. "I hope you make it to the tryouts healthy; I want to see your reaction when you are missing an arm." Tang Yin said coolly, and then jumped back from them and ran a little to where the person behind the trees was looking at everything. This person looked at him and instantly summoned a sword in fear. Tang Yin looked at her, she was a very pretty woman. ''Is she a support type cultivator?'' Tang Yin thought after seeing her summon a weapon that wasn''t spiritual or anything, just a normal weapon. Normally, people who had this type of weapon and didn''t summon their main weapon first were the support type, so he thought about that probability and smiled. "Miss, let''s run from here if you want me to help you get your spirit bone. Let those guys over their yell all they want." Tang Yin said with a smile and then started running without looking back. The girl was a little confused, but after seeing him run and having hesitated for a moment, she quickly went after him. ''I don''t understand why not help a support type person, it would bring you more benefits than evils to have such a person in your team... Sigh, those guys are pretty useless, they seem barbaric.'' Tang Yin thought as he was running and jumping back and forth, but keeping a slow speed as he noticed that the girl following him was not at all adept at this. Still, she wasn''t as slow as he thought she would be, she could still keep up with him a bit. And after he had run out of that place and got far enough away from the idiots in the back, he stopped when he noticed a spirit beast of a good age. ''No use to me, but I could use her...'' Tang Yin thought after seeing her, and just then she came up behind him panting. "Hah... Hah..." She gasped heavily, and Tang Yin smiled. "Tell me, is that Beast going there of any use to you?" Tang Yin asked, and she looked at him in confusion as she gasped and then looked at the beast in question and nodded a little. "My spirit weapon is the World Tree Leaf. It''s a support type and any beast that has illusion abilities or something like that is of use to me." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. "So, you have such a good spirit weapon..." Tang Yin said in surprise, and she nodded softly. "But it''s no good for killing beasts, it''s no good." She said softly, as she lowered her head mournfully in an act that in Tang Yin''s eyes was full of tenderness. Tang Yin smiled. "Not all weapons will be focused on assassination, if it were, it could possibly unbalance the world. But still, you can always become an assassin if you want to." Tang Yin said, and she glared back at him. "Is killing beasts considered murder?" She asked softly with doubt, making one of Tang Yin''s eyebrows jump for a moment and then he smiled. "Possibly. In their eyes, we are murderers, for we kill for our own egoistic gain." Tang Yin replied and then drew his sword not wanting to waste time and taking advantage of the fact that the illusionist spider had turned around to look away and smiled. "Miss, give me as many buffs as you can before I get to the Spider, let''s kill it in one blow." Tang Yin said with a smile, but his smile was captured in the air as he rushed at high speed in a single leap towards the beast, surprising the miss, who had to do a quick summoning of her spiritual weapon to comply with what he had said. Fortunately, she is a good cultivator of her spirit weapon, so soon, and to Tang Yin''s surprise, he could feel a small warm aura enveloping him which greatly increased some of his stats. Tang Yin smiled when he felt this, and just happened to be the moment he was about to reach out to the distracted spider, so he immediately smiled wickedly and moved his sword back a bit, focusing his gaze on the weak point of this 4,500-year-old Illusionary Spider. The weak point is behind the back of its neck because it is also its blind spot. As an Illusionary Spider, it totally relies on illusions to assassinate its prey, once it can''t even throw away its illusions, it''s a pretty useless spider, so Tang Yin smiled the moment it was one move away from assassinating it... "Spirit Explosion!" shouted Tang Yin coldly and swung his sword in a horizontal movement towards the back of the beast''s neck. The sword was soon enveloped by an immense amount of spiritual energy that created an illusion of having vastly increased in size and soon... *SWING* A small sound was heard as Tang Yin''s sword crossed back and forth as it struck the back of the beast''s neck. The spider''s head was up, and the body was down as Tang Yin planted his feet on the ground to land properly and jumped up shortly after to give the beast''s body a strong kick and send it towards where Miss was standing watching this in shock. "Miss, assassinate it quickly! If you don''t, you will lose such a good beast!" Tang Yin said as he fell backward after jumping without slowing down. The lady watched in a daze as the huge spider fell in front of her, but after hearing what Tang Yin said she immediately drew her sword and gave it the final blow to the back of its head. Although it no longer had a head, the spider tried to move as soon as it fell, but with this person''s blow, it immediately stopped moving. "Miss, make her your backbone." Tang Yin said with a small shout, and she looked at him in confusion. ''Didn''t they say the backbone should be the fifth bone?'' She thought doubtfully but then nodded. ''Well, if he says so it should be fine.'' She thought after hesitating for a moment and nodded, then quickly sat down to synthesize as soon as she saw that the spiritual energy of the beast was spreading around. Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. ''Won''t she say anything about the backbone?'' He thought doubtfully. He was already preparing to tell her the reasons for doing so, but her answer took him completely by surprise and made him swallow his words. ''Isn''t she too easy to fool? If I wanted to hurt her, she wouldn''t possibly notice. Hm, what a problem, but since that''s the case I''ll take her under my care. It''s not good to let a beautiful innocent girl, free in this world full of trash, heh.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. He moved forward and stood to the side of her as she synthesized. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 107: Intense fight at night Tang Yin looked at the pretty lady synthesizing the whole time while thinking about some things. He wanted to know the exact location where those idiots had found that lion, it''s because that spirit beast usually has feuds against one of the beasts that the Administrator had researched for him that he was thinking might work for him. ''But finding that kind of panther is quite complicated... I don''t know if there will be any similar ones around here.'' Tang Yin thought with a small sigh. About 6 hours passed like this until the lady had finished. ''Tenth Level of Spirit Master Realm... Not bad, although she didn''t manage to skip this Realm, her foundation is quite firm despite being a support type cultivator.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, and the young lady then stood up and looked at him. She didn''t say anything. She immediately bowed to Tang Yin and thanked him. "Thank you very much, Young Master. I really don''t know what I would do if you hadn''t helped me get my Spiritual Bone." She spoke. Tang Yin smiled and nodded at her. "It''s okay, you can get up. Helping a person who has such a good Spirit Weapon is more of a benefit. Now you will have to help me get my Second Spiritual Bone, okay?" Tang Yin said with a smile, and she quickly nodded after getting up. "Of course, Young Master. My name is Su Lian, I come from a small third-level empire and I want to enter the Red Thunder Sect." She said as she introduced herself. Tang Yin nodded. "Nice to meet you, Miss Su. My name is Tang Yin, and I aspire to enter the Red Thunder Sect, I come from the southern region." Tang Yin said calmly, surprising her. "From the southern region? I''ve only heard rumors of that... They say it''s far away." She said in amazement, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Let''s get moving, the spirit beast I want is complicated to find." He said as he started walking and she nodded to him, then they both started searching through the spiritual forest. During that time, they both got to know each other a little. She told him more about herself and her abilities so they could coordinate better, and Tang Yin did the same. Although he would not be using his heavenly hammer to fight, he would just show his spirit bone, if necessary, as if it were part of his sword. The cultivation techniques he had been practicing were more than enough for now. Thus, the hours passed, and that day passed... Then the next day, being the fifth day since Tang Yin had left the sect... The two of them had walked the grounds of the 1,500 to 5,000-year-old beasts for quite some time and saw several good beasts, but none worthy of Tang Yin''s attention. ''How troublesome...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''Will I have to get a normal beast? I''m short on time, after all. I must reach the third realm before the tests and there aren''t many days left...'' He thought but continued his search. And the sixth passed... On the seventh day. "Tsk, how annoying." Tang Yin said at that time, and Su Lian smiled. "The beast you want is very hard to find." She spoke. She hadn''t even heard about those beasts he wanted to find. Still, Tang Yin didn''t want to give up. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, he continued to search throughout that day. That same day at night, they were both looking for a cave to rest in, when Tang Yin felt a strong presence appear beside him which alarmed him, and he immediately jumped to the opposite side from where he felt it while taking Su Lian with him in his leap. Su Lian was startled by this action he took, but she soon felt danger girding over them, and Tang Yin then opened his eyes wide. ''Shit, it was a feint!'' he shouted in his mind and immediately took out one of his spirit tokens and threw it towards where he felt the presence again, as he gave the spirit token a strong blow causing the spiritual energy contained in it to forcefully rush out towards that place, being propelled by him own. Tang Yin then took advantage of this moment to draw his sword and get up from the ground where he had fallen, helping Su Lian in the process. He immediately became alert. "Miss Su, prepare the buffs. I think we''re being hunted by one of the most troublesome beasts." Tang Yin said. *BOOOM* Just then, an explosion occurred as the token''s spiritual energy hit one of the nearby trees hard and then disappeared. Tang Yin frowned again. Su Lian of course summoned her spirit weapon as soon as she heard what Tang Yin said. "I''ll take you to a safe place where you can throw your buffs at me. Don''t show yourself, if you do you might die. This beast is troublesome." Tang Yin said, but just as he finished speaking, he had to bend his body backward as the presence approached him from the side and tried to hit him with its claw. Just then, in the darkness of the night, Tang Yin saw a pair of red eyes pass in front of him as the spiritual energy contained in the beast''s claw slammed him backward. ''Midnight Killer Panther.'' He thought in shock and was pushed backward hard, but Tang Yin used this push to pull Su Lian and turn around as he hoisted her onto his shoulder. He quickly ran with her in his arm, and hid behind a tree, but soon that tree was destroyed by the claws of the beast, so Tang Yin jumped to the other side while putting away his sword and quickly drew his spear and bent his body in the air to throw it forcefully towards where he felt the presence. Then, he quickly gathered spiritual energy in his feet and jumped hard towards a nearby tree that showed its branches thanks to the moonlight. As soon as he stood on the tree he jumped back to another tree and then to another and another, he always kept the spirit beast in his sight in every jump he made, so when he realized that the beast was preparing an attack and threw it towards the next tree where he was going to jump, Tang Yin stopped, and jumped back from the tree where he was currently standing and down to Su Lian, who was almost dying of fright. "Miss Su, I''ll leave you here. I''ll make a feint so the panther won''t notice you, don''t expose yourself, if you do, you''ll die." Tang Yin said and then immediately jumped down firmly as he drew his sword and swung it swiftly in the direction of the killer panther, sending a strong spiritual energy attack toward this beast. After falling to the ground, Tang Yin ran hard to the right, and the killer panther instantly marked him, so he quickly ran towards him. Tang Yin smiled. ''Shit, fighting a midnight killer panther, at this hour is not a wise thing to do, but this bastard wants to kill me, does he really think I''m a soft khaki?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he watched the silhouette move. It''s a deep black panther, so it can camouflage itself in the night, and that''s why these panthers are one of the best killer beasts in the spiritual forests. How could it be easy to assassinate it? Tang Yin knew, but even so, he also knew its attribute. ''You come to give yourself away in the middle of the night, there''s nothing else to do but to welcome you, little panther.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and immediately bent his body to face the black panther head-on. He immediately pounced on this panther and swung his sword hard to hit it hard, but it quickly swung its front paw trying to cut Tang Yin in half. Chapter 108: Intense fight at night (2) Tang Yin saw its intentions, so just as the beast''s claw was about to strike him, he materialized his spirit bone with strong spiritual energy to turn it into a protective shield. *BOOOM* An explosion sounded as the beast''s claw slammed hard into this small protective shield in the form of a spiritual bone, and Tang Yin then smiled and slammed hard into the beast''s chest. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being caught off guard, the black panther could only protect itself using spiritual energy, but it was a bit late, so it was forcefully pushed back. Tang Yin then instantly moved his spiritual bone towards the tip of the sword, and from where he stood, he launched four stabs towards his spiritual bone with his sword. "Universal Materialization of the Spiritual Bone." Tang Yin said the moment the last stab hit, and instantly, the Spiritual Bone in front of the sword underwent a small change becoming a bit bigger and becoming covered with intense sword energy, as four energy swords shot out from the spirit bone in the direction of the falling black panther. Tang Yin wasted no time, as soon as he saw the swords come out and fly towards the spirit beast, he put away his sword and quickly summoned his spear which was a bit far away from him, but quickly reached his hand as it was summoned with spiritual energy. He then moved his spirit bone to his chest for protection and instantly dashed out to the left side of the beast as he wielded the spear. *BOOOOOM* An explosion sounded as the four swords hit the beast and the ground, then Tang Yin took advantage of the sound of the explosion to approach the beast while running at full power with his active skill. "IT''S NOW, LADY!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment and forcefully jumped over the beast and tightly wielded his spear gripping it firmly in the middle of his body to throw it. Just then, Su Lian, although she was in shock to see a person of the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm fighting face to face with a 5,000-year-old beast, still swiftly threw her buffs towards Tang Yin. "First Skill. Strength Increase. Second Skill, Defense Augmentation. Third Skill, Spiritual Energy Increase!" she shouted out her three skills next and threw them at Tang Yin who was about to thrust his spear into the beast. But she didn''t stop, she immediately looked at the beast in front of Tang Yin and swung her spirit weapon forward. "Night Spirit Blindness!" she shouted again as she cast a cultivation technique skill, causing the beast to have a small momentary blindness. Tang Yin didn''t know this, but as soon as he felt the increase in his stats, he shouted. "SPIRITUAL EXPLOSION!" and forcefully released his spear as he slammed it hard into the beast in front of him. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion came next as Tang Yin''s spear forcefully hit the beast''s spiritual energy, and the beast was pushed back. But Tang Yin knew it wasn''t over, so as soon as he fell to the ground after his previous jump, he rolled on the ground and pulled out his sword, but before he could make his move, he sensed danger coming from in front of him so he quickly tilted his body to the side. *SWOSH* The spear he had thrown earlier shot backward passing right through the place where it had been before, and soon, Tang Yin was hit hard by a claw. *BOOOOOM* The impact sent him flying backward several meters. ''Shit this bastard managed to withstand an attack like that.'' He thought in shock, but quickly got up and moved away from where he was, which coincided with the moment of the falling beast wanting to crush him. *BOOOOOOOOM* The loud explosion caused a large number of rocks to be thrown to all sides, but Tang Yin summoned his spiritual bone quickly to the front to protect himself and then jumped toward the spirit beast forcefully, taking advantage of the fact that it had just used one of its skills and sent a strong spiritual energy attack at it. Which was stopped by one of the beast''s claws, and then the beast counterattacked with force. But Tang Yin simply jumped over it, while his sword was still being held by the beast. So, he let go of his sword and gathered all his strength in his fist, and while falling over the beast, he gave it a strong blow on its back. "AGHUUUUUUUUU!" Causing a loud cry of pain to come out of it, and it was slammed to the ground. But Tang Yin wasted no time he quickly used the momentum of the blow to throw himself backward and tried to summon his sword, but the beast recovered at that moment and stepped heavily on Tang Yin''s sword, so he couldn''t bring it towards him. "Tsk, you''re smart, you bastard." Tang Yin thought and looked at him. Just then, the moonlight shone through the branches of the trees, and Tang Yin could clearly see his enemy. Then he smiled. "Heh, so you''re so hurt by my previous attack. What a tough bastard you are." Tang Yin said after seeing that his spear attack had indeed hit him, so without being able to summon his sword, he brought his spear towards his hand. He looked calm when he did so. Still... Some blood escaped from his mouth at that moment proving that he was not. ''This bastard is too much trouble. I don''t know if the lady can hold out that long, but... I can kill him if I can destabilize his assassination skills. But those blades he has in his fingernails are terrifying. And now he won''t let me summon my sword, he''s taking advantage of the fact that I don''t have an arm, you sly bastard.'' Tang Yin thought angrily at that moment and then slammed his spirit spear hard toward the ground, creating a surge of spiritual energy that slammed into the surroundings. He then seized that moment to rush towards the black panther, while the black panther also seized that moment to pounce with a single leap towards him. Tang Yin then faced it head-on again with a strong punch that triggered an explosion from the surroundings and pinned it to the ground with force. But even so, Tang Yin managed to stand his ground despite taking a heavy blow from someone who outnumbered him by a whole realm. This came as a bit of a surprise to the beast in front of him. It thought that if they fought head-on, it could crush him in no time, but it realized its mistake, and its mistake came at a key moment, as it was in the air after wanting to crush him with one blow. Causing Tang Yin to smile. ''Gotcha.'' He then lifted his right leg and sent a strong kick to the beast''s stomach, which made it give a small cry of pain and sent it flying through the air. Following that, Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to send his spiritual bone towards it and tied its hind legs with it, using the greatest advantage of the spiritual bone, its versatility. This caused the beast to fall to the ground, where it could not stand firmly and staggered to the ground. Tang Yin then seized that moment to throw the spiritual spear in his hand with all his might, enveloped by intense cold energy. "Icy Blizzard!" He shouted at that instant, and a strong icy spiritual energy girded all over the place as if a real icy blizzard began to fall. While on the ground below the beast, a small icy floor was formed, causing the moonlight to reflect more strongly on where the spiritual beast was, which became fully visible at that moment, bringing a small smile to Tang Yin''s face. Due to the glow caused by Tang Yin''s ice and the moonlight, the killer panther closed its eyes for a moment, creating a small distraction that allowed Tang Yin''s Spear to strike him with force. "AGHUUUUUUUU!" letting out a howl of pain. Tang Yin quickly summoned his sword, and jumped into the air to take advantage of this opportunity, and gathered all his remaining spiritual energy for the next attack. "THREE KILLING STRIKES OF THE BLOODY SWORDSMAN!" he shouted with great force as soon as he was only a meter away from the spirit beast and struck with force three times. Creating three successive explosions on the spot, which raised icy smoke, blood, and dust. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Chapter 109: Second Spiritual Bone The cries of pain from the spirit beast were mingled by the sound of explosions that raised intense waves of spiritual energy to hit the surroundings, but Tang Yin simply fell to the ground rolling, and with his sword, he stood behind the beast and smiled coldly, as he saw it with hatred in its eyes. "Hehe, you were unlucky, little panther." He said and then gave it the final blow with his sword cutting off its head. He then sighed in relief, and right at that moment, Su Lian''s buff effect ended, causing Tang Yin to fall backward exhausted. It was also the moment he deactivated the skills that used spiritual energy, as he had run out of it. He then stood up, and pulled the spear out of the panther''s body, and looked at Su Lian who was coming down from the tree and soon ran to where he was. "Young Master Tang, you are truly amazing. Slaying such a dangerous beast like this in the middle of the night, with just a cultivation of the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm... You are truly powerful." She said in admiration, seeing him like this and with a beautiful tender smile. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head. "I will synthesize, stay safe during this time, Miss Su." Tang Yin said, and she nodded. "It''s okay, you can synthesize. I will do my best to protect you, I have some treasures with me, so don''t worry." She replied, not questioning the fact that he wanted to synthesize a 5,000-year-old beast despite being in the second Realm. She thought that whatever this person did, was the right thing to do. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he helped her when they didn''t even know each other and gave her such a valuable spiritual bone that gave her some good skills and he is so powerful, then she firmly believes that what he says and does is the right thing to do. Therefore, she stood to the side of him. Thus, Tang Yin began to synthesize his second spiritual bone... ''I should synthesize the pelvic girdle this time...'' Tang Yin thought as he slowly began to synthesize. To maintain stability in the skeleton of the Spiritual Bone Body, the spine is the primordial bone, and from there, you can do almost anything to obtain these bones. But, if you want to maintain aesthetics in the bone body and not have the spine do so much work, the best thing to do is to synthesize the pelvic girdle into the second bone. And then complete the whole lower part as soon as possible. However, due to the limitations of the early cultivation realms, there will come a time when you will have to wait until you reach a certain cultivation realm to complete the entire skeleton, a cultivation realm far removed from the current Tang Yin. Even so, he must do it in the best possible way. Therefore, he spent several hours synthesizing the pelvic girdle, which, unlike that of the human body where several bones make it up, in the spiritual bone body, this is a single bone with three divisions that must be done slowly when synthesizing. That is you get three bones at once as if they were one. Tang Yin spent many hours synthesizing this spirit bone until noon the next day he had finally done it and soon began to increase his cultivation level. Tenth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm... First Level of the Spiritual Master Realm! And finally, stopped at the second level. With Tang Yin culminating the cultivation and standing up. ''Second Level, huh. Shit, synthesizing a beast a whole realm above me and it only made me rise only 2 levels higher than ordinary.'' Tang Yin thought but could only sigh. "Young Master Tang, you are really amazing. I was originally a little nervous because I thought you wouldn''t be able to synthesize such a powerful beast, but you really did it and managed to climb up to the second level in such a short time." She said in amazement, and Tang Yin simply shook his head. "If you try hard, you can surely do great things. Your spirit weapon is very good for support, but you lack attack power, so for the next few days we''re going to hunt some small beasts to teach you some things." Tang Yin said with a smile. They had to leave here before long. Tang Yin had been out of the sect for 8 days, so he chose to quickly run to the area of the low-level beasts. And so, they began to hunt back and forth. Tang Yin took the opportunity to synthesize the two spirit bones for his sword, so that he would have more skills to use during a battle and because he saw the opportunity. As well as synthesizing a few collection bones that he hadn''t done before. Something that helped him increase his cultivation to the third level of Spiritual Master Realm. And so two days had passed quickly, and there were only a few days left until the start of the sect tests. So, they both decided to return to the sect. Su Lian had some family in the city, so she had to stay there, while Tang Yin went straight to the sect, and after entering without being seen, he arrived at Xie Meiyu''s courtyard. There she was standing waiting for him and smiled beautifully when she saw him. "Tang Yin, why did you go hunting without telling me? I could have gone with you." She said reproachfully reproaching him for this. Tang Yin just shook his head with a smile and kissed her. "It''s okay, it was my fault. I didn''t want to bother you when you''re so busy." He replied with a smile, and she simply nodded with a little pout on her pretty face. "It''s almost tryouts, I see you''ve raised your level drastically in such a short time, it seems like I''ve been worrying for nothing." She said with a smile, and then they both walked in. "Did you find out anything?" he asked, and she nodded with a worried face. "The current Sect Master is losing more and more support from the elders, as recently two of the Head Elders caught up to him in cultivation, drastically increasing the power of both in the sect and in the region. Originally this would be something worthy of celebration, but..." She shook her head with a small sigh after counting this far. "It caused the power struggles to increase and so they have changed several rules, mostly to stifle the people who are supporting the Sect Master, even so, there shouldn''t be any problems for a while, since Big Sister Mu still maintains her reputation. But that happened. Also, there are rumors that the patriarch is injured, but no one knows if that is so yet since he is in closed-door cultivation." She said, and after that, she told him some more things, leaving Tang Yin thoughtful. Power battles in a sect are quite common when there is no dominant power that maintains total control of the sect. Therefore, he was not surprised. But, from her words, Tang Yin learned a little regarding the powers of the sect. ''It''s higher than I thought, huh.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown, a little worried about this. But in the end, there was nothing he could do, so he talked to Xie Meiyu for a while. She took the opportunity to tell him some things regarding the tests he would be taking in a few days and so on. And so, the days went by. Tang Yin took the opportunity to make several assassin weapons with the materials he could find in the city and with the help of Xie Meiyu in the sect, all to prepare for the tests. As a result, this courtyard had been a bit noisy the past few days, but nothing out of the ordinary happened. A few days later, the day of the tests to enter the sect arrived, so a great number of people gathered in the main squares of the sect, all aspirants, including Tang Yin. Chapter 110: The tests of the sect begin People were gathering in a total of 10 giant squares. Not all of them were in Red Thunder City. But, in each of them, there were at least 2,000 people, all cultivators aspiring to enter. Which is astonishing. In the main square of Red Thunder City, there were about 3,500 people among them. Tang Yin was in front of everyone because of his ''chosen aspirant'' token. In this square, there were 200 more people who had such a token and stood next to him. ''All the chosen aspirants are people above the Spirit Lord Realm...'' Tang Yin thought after seeing each of them. The weakest of them was at the Third Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm. There were even at least 10 of them who were in the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. This were the most dangerous of all those present. Still, Tang Yin simply looked straight ahead, above them. ''Spiritual Saints... These should be the central elders of the sect...'' He thought with a frown as he saw all these elders floating in the sky. There were 5 of them in total, all in the Spiritual Saint Realm, the Eighth Cultivation Realm. A distant existence for the current Tang Yin. They looked at everyone present from above and nodded after seeing that they had all gathered. One of them began to speak. "The tests, as always, will be held at the Northwest Intersection Field. The rules are simple. You will all be taken to the desert end of the Intersection and you will have to cross it all, from the desert end to the icy end, where we will be waiting at the Icy Mountain of Thunder. But crossing it is not enough, you will have to kill at least 10 beasts from the third realm, from each of the regions, and bring them to us. You can do it in a group or alone, it''s up to you." "In the three regions, there are treasures left by the sect back and forth, so you can pick them up and they will belong to you. Cultivation techniques, pills, etc. They will all be teleported to different regions, but possibly some will fall together. That''s all." Said the elder and then stepped aside. Soon, they began to make several spiritual arrays on the ground below the disciples. ''Teleportation arrays...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at them. Although they were quite outdated, they were certainly teleportation arrays. He was a little surprised that they had them, but he didn''t pay much attention to them he turned his gaze and saw Xie Meiyu approaching him, and smiled at him. "Tang Yin, good luck. I''ll be waiting for you at the Icy Mountain of Thunder." She said, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Okay, I''ll see you there then. It looks like the tests could last a long time from what I''m seeing." He said, and she nodded. "It''s not that long, about two or three months. The intersection grounds that you guys can walk are not that wide, so you will see wide-pitched battles back and forth occasionally, please be careful." She said and hugged him a little. Tang Yin smiled and nodded... He was seen by many people hugging the greatest beauty that all these disciples'' eyes had ever seen, which caused many to feel bitter in their hearts. When Xie Meiyu came to the field and showed her gorgeous face, everyone was stunned, and their most intense fantasies were aroused as soon as they saw her, but soon, all those fantasies were shattered when she affectionately embraced a man. Even so, when they saw that he was simply from the third realm, many of them let out snorts with their mouths, but Tang Yin did not mind this at all. Hugging his woman was the normal thing to do, who could tell him otherwise? Even if they still do not have sex, she is still his woman, therefore, he does not care anything about what the useless people think. Far away from them, a disciple approached an elder of the inner sect. "Elder, that young man over there is the one I told you about. Besides, he seems to have some treasure, I don''t know how he could have climbed so many levels in just two weeks." He told him, and the elder looked at Tang Yin hugging Xie Meiyu and frowned. ''Is he the one rumored to have been brought by Miss Xie?'' he thought. ''It''s troublesome if he receives protection from her, but... In the proving grounds, no one can protect anyone.'' Thought the elder with a smile and then nodded to the disciple. "Tell the aspirants to our hall. It is an order from the elder. They will know what to do." He replied, and the disciple looked at him in surprise, although he hesitated for a moment, he still nodded and went to do as the elder told him. Tang Yin had no idea that an elder had been watching him recently and simply talked about various things with Xie Meiyu under the angry gaze of many disciples until it was time to be teleported. "We hope you can do your best, aspiring disciples!" shouted the five most powerful elders and instantly activated the spiritual arrays. Soon, the whole place was enveloped by an intense light that blinded the vast majority of them. This light was seen in all the squares at the same time while all the elders did their work in each one of them. And a few seconds later, when they opened their eyes, they all found themselves in an open field. In a land full of wonders to behold. As soon as Tang Yin saw this, he felt stunned. ''Shit, this isn''t an anomaly at all, there was a large-scale fight here in the past between very powerful entities!'' he said in his mind as soon as he saw it. It wasn''t a desert like he thought it would be. There were desert parts and parts with lots of trees, with full forests and mountains, not only sandy but also rocky and with lots of vegetation. This stunned him, but he smiled and looked to his sides. From side to side, he could see some people who were teleported to this place, but he could not see everything. Although Xie Meiyu said that the grounds were not that big, the truth is that it is as big as several whole empires, especially in width. Therefore, the vast majority did not fall close to each other. Still, it would be difficult for him from now on. The disciples aspiring to enter the sect this time were quite powerful, and he had not expected there to be so many, so he quickly pulled out his chosen aspirant token and used it as he had been taught. Soon, a map of much of the grounds where he was located appeared in his mind, with an approximate location of other aspirants. As well as marking him some of the treasures the sect had left behind. This is the wonderful thing about a chosen aspirant''s token. But it is also why it is a mortal danger to whoever has it. There are only about 500 similar tokens, and there are more than 20,000 aspirants of at least the First Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, which is the minimum requirement to enter. All of them will want this token no matter what, plus for having a similar token when they enter the sect, they will be given many benefits. Therefore, Tang Yin could not reveal that he had it so easily. Although he already did so a few days ago because he had no idea what it was for. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, Tang Yin focused his mind on seeing the map. ''Oh? Shit, there are two chosen ones nearby.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown after noticing this, moreover, one of them was surprisingly very close to him... Chapter 111: People with other intentions Tang Yin looked back at that moment and noticed that two people were running at high speed towards him, they were not too far away. ''Third Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm and the other is from the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Master Realm...'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw them. Although the cultivation of both of them was high, and this was an open area of a desert, in which he was at a disadvantage, he prepared to confront them if they came with evil intentions. Soon, they both arrived in front of him. For a moment, the eyes of the more powerful one widened with surprise, but soon, he returned to normal and smiled in a friendly manner. "Brother, do you want to travel with us? We have some insider information about the place, besides, if the three of us hunt together, we can accomplish the goal quickly, what do you think?" he asked with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at him for a moment and shook his head at him soon after. "Sorry, brother. But I like to travel alone. Besides, I''m at a very low level of cultivation right now, I want to cultivate for a while so I can catch up with the rest of you." Tang Yin replied calmly. They nodded. "That''s fine, brother. We hope you do well on your journey." Said the other again, and Tang Yin nodded. "If we meet later again, perhaps we can travel together. For now, I hope you will do well." Tang Yin said and then started walking toward the woods in front of him, completely turning his back on these two people. Both of them simply looked at him for a moment, and soon, one of them nodded to the other, and the other smiled back as he took a big jump forward and, in the air, drew his sword. "Maybe we''ll meet in the next life, you little scum!" he shouted the moment he was less than two meters away from Tang Yin and swung his sword vertically, trying to split Tang Yin in two. At that moment, Tang Yin gave a small sigh and raised his hand as if he wanted to stop the sword with it. When the one behind him saw this, he smiled wider and swung his sword harder at him. But at that moment, a sword appeared in Tang Yin''s hand, and he held it firmly. *CLAAAANKKK* The loud sound of the clash of two swords rang through the place as spiritual energy surged sideways, startling the person who was attacking. "Little one, you didn''t have to die. But since you want to go to your next life, then I''ll send you." Tang Yin said at that moment as he turned around, and a blue flash crossed his eyes, when Tang Yin instantly swung his sword forcefully at him, pushing him back. Following that, Tang Yin swung his sword horizontally as if he wanted to strike him despite being far away from him. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bloody Spider Killing Strike!" shouted Tang Yin, one of his skills newly obtained, and his sword grew wide at that instant and crossed from side to side the unprotected head of the one who attacked him. Soon, what this person could see was that his sight turned to the right, and he spun around and around until he managed to see a body dripping blood... "You bastard, how dare you kill my younger brother!? Die!" the other person shouted at that moment as he forcefully lunged towards Tang Yin from a dead stop. Without realizing it, he managed to get behind Tang Yin and wanted to kill him with one blow. Even so, Tang Yin did not despair. He simply moved his body to the side, and with a quick swing of his sword, he created a small explosion of spiritual energy, one of the skills he practiced, and it sent him flying backward with force and kicked up a large amount of dust. But just as he left his place, a sword crossed the entire area splitting all his spiritual energy in two, causing Tang Yin to have to protect himself with his spiritual bone as he was knocked backwards. He soon steadied himself and looked at the person who had launched such an attack against him and smiled. "Heh, you talk like you want to avenge your brother, but even though you were able to stop me from killing him, you put everything into that attack to murder me after I got rid of him. You''re a scumbag." Tang Yin said with a smile, and the man in front of him frowned. ''Shit, this bastard is quite annoying, how the hell did he manage to avoid that attack? Could he sense me from before when he was hiding me so well? It''s impossible to react so fast when he only has less than a second to do so!'' the man thought in surprise and anger. "Hmph, you''re a sneaky little bastard, I can see that. Besides, since you got rid of my brother, allowing his entire share of the inheritance to belong to me, it''s time to die." He said and bent down to grab the storage bag from his brother''s body, smiling. After that, he kicked the body and sent it out of his way. Tang Yin looked at him and scoffed. "You are totally trash." He spoke. The man in front of him ignored him and simply charged at him again, but this time head-on. "Let''s see if you can escape this time, you little one-handed cockroach!" he shouted, and just at that instant, his speed increased drastically, closing the distance between them, then he swung his sword vertically towards him. Tang Yin sneered. "You could have died in one piece, but I''ve changed my mind." He said coldly as he avoided the blow with a small jump to the right with his active running ability. The heavy blow from a spiritual lord hit the ground hard and raised a wide lot of dust and spiritual energy sideways, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He put away his sword quickly and moved his spiritual bone to his fist while he was close to the man, sending a small spiritual energy punch at him. "Lightning Dragon Fist!" he shouted. A small dragon formed at that moment shot out towards this man, as he was enveloped by the spiritual bone. The man was surprised when he heard the name of the skill, although he didn''t know what the skill was, if it said dragon then it was powerful, so he instantly swung his sword in a horizontal upward motion to strike it. *BOOOOM* The sound of the explosion reverberated around the surroundings as soon as Tang Yin''s skill hit this man''s sword hard, creating a smile on his face. "Heh, you fooled me good. You say lightning dragon, but it''s nothing but a little worm thinking it''s a dragon. Tsk, I think the elder is simply overthinking things." Said the man with a smirk as he parried the attack so easily. Still, Tang Yin smiled and paid no attention to his comment. He simply put all his spiritual energy into his legs to launch himself forward in a leap, and quickly, the man noticed that something was wrong, so he swung his sword upwards again to defend himself from Tang Yin''s attack, but he soon realized that his body did not obey him and looked down doubtfully. There was a spiritual bone tying his two hands down, seeing this, he felt stunned. ''What the hell? Where did this come from?'' He thought in shock, but the next thing he heard was a small chuckle coming very close to him. "Hehe, it''s about time you knew what it means to be one-armed, you little scumbag." Tang Yin said at that instant having come to the front of him, as he swung his sword in a vertical movement from bottom to top... The sword soon met fingers that were snapped in half in an instant and followed its path to his shoulder, destroying the man''s arm. "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" The terrified scream that came out of his mouth reverberated throughout the area, but Tang Yin simply smiled and sent a strong kick to the man''s chest sending him backward. After that, he swung his sword hard toward the other arm, causing the man to fall backward without both of his arms and bleeding deeply. "AGHHHHHH SHIT, YOU BASTARD! YOU DARE!" shouted the man hysterically as he fell backward, but Tang Yin wasn''t finished. He quickly ran to where he had fallen and sent a strong blow of spiritual energy towards one of his legs, causing another terrifying scream to escape from the man''s mouth, who couldn''t even move a little since Tang Yin''s onslaught began. Tang Yin for his part, smiled and stood up quietly as he dusted himself off and saw the man screaming in pain. "What''s up? Do you like being one-armed?" He said and looked at him for a moment. "Oh, right, you don''t have both arms and you''re also missing a leg, I forgot. I''m sorry for saying you have one arm." Tang Yin said again with a smile. Then he bent down a little. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. You''ll stay here next to your brother''s body and if you''re lucky a beast will eat you quickly. If you''re not, well, too bad. You''ll have to die slowly." Tang Yin said as he took all the treasures he could and the chosen aspirant token from him, and after that, he turned away. "Good luck in your next life you little scumbag, but in this life, you will have to suffer before you can die." Tang Yin said and walked off in the direction of the forest in front of him. Chapter 112: Array of a Supreme Sect ''So, I''m being targeted by an elder...'' Tang Yin thought after he left that place while remembering what that guy had said before he started screaming his head off in pain. ''Who? Could it be that old woman who didn''t do what Meiyu wanted? But I have no enmity towards her... Shit, how annoying. Well, I don''t care either. Fuck, if you come after me then I''m going to kill you, whoever you are. I''ll just wait until your neck shows itself on its own.'' Tang Yin thought angrily and started to run. He already wanted to start cultivating himself. His tricks and the supreme skills he had cultivated a bit let him beat people far above him. But it can''t always be like that. Even though he knows that right now, his maximum power, he won''t be able to pull it out, as he would have to use his celestial hammer for that, he still wants to overwhelm the rest with his cultivation, just like he did before. Therefore, he needs to further increase his cultivation. And since he was sent to hunt spiritual beasts, then that''s what he will do. So, he quickly ran into the forest, and after entering, he began to prowl the outermost areas. That day he mentioned to Su Lian to meet at the tests, and since she is a support cultivator, he assumes that she will be around. So, he started looking for her. He soon found his first beast and smiled. "Hehe, little bastard, come here I want to increase my cultivation." Tang Yin said with a smile as he jumped over a tiger that was on top of the second Realm and instantly cut off its head. Tang Yin then cast a spiritual array quickly with his hand, which enveloped the beast completely and then sent it for inventory. ''Come on, it''s time to use the Sect''s tactics.'' Tang Yin said to himself in his mind with a smile. [What did you do?] the administrator asked shortly after with doubt, after having spent several days in silence. Tang Yin smiled. ''It''s an array created by my master, which was eventually becoming one of the main arrays for cultivation. It doesn''t have a name, but... Well, you''ll see it right now.'' Tang Yin said in his mind and quickly started running towards his next target. He soon found it. It was a tigress, possibly the wife of the one he just killed, so Tang Yin immediately killed it without her noticing and quickly made the same array on top of the beast again. He then took out the other beast that was still wrapped in the array and smiled. ''It''s still working, now watch this.'' He said and made both arrays start to merge, and soon after they became one, the bodies of both beasts were reduced by 25% of their original size. [How is that possible!?] the administrator shouted at that moment. [Was the size reduced, but the power multiplied!?] He asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. ''That''s why some call it the Bestial Fusion Array. At the cost of slowly destroying the beast''s body, it causes the spiritual energy of the two to gradually merge and soon all of that spiritual energy will be available for my use. Or at least a part of it.'' Tang Yin said with a smile and then looked ahead, starting to run shortly after. The administrator was in shock. [You mean it''s an array to convert said energy into one you can absorb without harm?] He asked, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Exactly, the array itself purifies the spiritual energy of the beast. But during the process, a portion will be lost. Still, it is a great help for internal cultivation.'' Tang Yin replied, and five minutes later, he saw his next victim. Tang Yin then stood on a tree and stood perfectly still, waiting for the lion and lioness to pass under him. If he wanted to kill them in one blow and hasten the process, he must do so. So, 10 minutes later, Tang Yin pounced on both of them with a horizontal swing of his sword while using his second sword skill. *BOOOM* The explosion rose at that instant as his skill cut the necks of both spiritual beasts at the same time, bringing a smile to Tang Yin''s face, which repeated the process of making the spiritual array. ''But there is a problem. I must fill the array in less than 1 hour for it to take effect. Otherwise, the effort will be wasted. Also, another problem I see it has is that I can only put in spiritual beasts from the same Realm. In this case, all the beasts must be from the Spiritual Entry Realm.'''' Tang Yin said and then quickly started moving again. [I understand... That''s why you''re looking to slay them in one fell swoop, but how many beasts can you fill it with? I can see that it''s quite a great array] Replied the administrator in his mind. ''Minimum should be 10 beasts and a maximum of 100. What we normally do is to assassinate 10 as fast as possible and if we have time, we start killing more and more until the hour is up.'' Replied Tang Yin and continued his hunt... After 45 minutes, Tang Yin absorbed the last beast into the spiritual energy, and sighed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tsk, the spirit beasts in this place are really pitiful. They are so scattered and far away, it''s so annoying." Tang Yin said complaining about this while shaking his head. [Well, just as you said when you came here, a fierce battle between two very powerful beings occurred earlier. Before that happened, this was a Great Spirit Forest, but now... There are only a few bumps in the form of a spirit forest scattered all over this region] Replied the administrator, surprising Tang Yin. ''This was all a spiritual forest? Fuck, now that''s big.'' He said in his mind in surprise. He had used his token before, so he knew that this area was incredibly large, and he couldn''t fully sense it with that token, how impressive would a spiritual forest crossing from one region to another be? The administrator nodded. [Yes, also... I feel something strange underneath this place. It''s like, there''s something there, but I can''t see it. And at the bottom of this place, in an area where the tremor rumbles back and forth, I feel a strange but divine presence in that place. You should visit it when you can] Said the administrator, startling even more Tang Yin. ''A divine presence?'' he asked in shock. ''Is there really a divine presence in this place? Could it be an object or is it a divine being?'' Tang Yin asked again urgently. [I don''t know, I''m not a fortune teller. I can''t sense towards that place, it''s too far away] He replied, and Tang Yin nodded, looking thoughtful for a while. Still, then he simply sighed. ''Well, I won''t gain anything by thinking nonsense. I''ll go to that place later and take a look. For now, let''s go cultivate as my food is ready.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and took out the spiritual array stored in the inventory. The body of the 10 beasts was gradually shrinking as the spiritual energy increased, and little by little small explosions looked back and forth in this spiritual array. Tang Yin quickly placed various occultation arrays around him after moving to an area away from people and after being ready and activating them all with the surrounding energy, he sat down on one side of the array with spiritual beasts. He quickly made two spiritual arrays on top of it and began to infuse spiritual energy from it with force, causing the explosions inside the array to become more and more frequent. And 10 minutes later, there was an intense explosion inside that totally destroyed the bodies of the beasts and quickly destroyed the two spiritual arrays Tang Yin had created on top of it as well, cutting off Tang Yin''s communication with the energy inside. Tang Yin smiled. ''Ready.'' He thought and quickly created three more arrays identical to the one in front of him. Then, in one movement, he placed them on different parts of his body and began to cultivate. Gradually, the array with a great quantity of spiritual energy formed a communication with the three arrays on Tang Yin''s body and began to send spiritual energy into his body... Chapter 113: [Bonus Chapter] A strange beautiful lady The spiritual energy within the spiritual array began to rapidly enter Tang Yin''s body and gradually began to increase his cultivation level, in a long but sure process. As a technique created, perfected, and used by a Supreme Sect, the technique itself was supreme. Everything was meticulously done, so there was no harm to the cultivator. And so, Tang Yin immersed himself in deep cultivation as he increased, little by little, his cultivation level. Three hours later, he had finished. His cultivation had advanced a full level, from the third level to the peak of the fourth level of the Spiritual Master Realm. ''It''s so slow to increase cultivation with beasts of the second Realm.'' Tang Yin thought with a small sigh. [Hahaha, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone so shameless. You just increased a level of your cultivation in such an impressive way in just 4 hours, and you say it''s slow? Shit, if others could do the same in 24 hours, they would be jumping for joy] Said the administrator laughing in his head. His/her voice was beautiful, and when he/she laughed like that, it really gave Tang Yin the feeling that there was a beautiful woman in his head. This time, he couldn''t help but ask him/her that question that had been on his mind for a while now. ''Hey, since you are a soul that is attached to my soul, does it mean that you are in my Spirit World? Will I be able to see you at some point? I get the feeling that I shouldn''t treat you as ''him'' but as ''her''.'''' Tang Yin asked doubtfully, ignoring what the administrator had said earlier. The administrator was silent for a while. [Hmph, I''ve already told you that you can treat me however you want. I''ve never had a body before, I''m just a soul. But yes, I''m in your Spirit World, it''s very dark here, I don''t even have a bed or something to sleep in] The administrator replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''That''s normal, right now the Spirit World doesn''t exist. Wait until I get to that level and I''ll put a bed there. Well, I will continue to treat you as before.'' Tang Yin replied with a smile and then stood up. Removed all the arrays from the place and started walking to leave the place, but stopped short when he felt a strong presence near him. He immediately turned his face towards that place and found a beautiful woman leaning against a tree as if she were standing guard. Although he only saw the side of her, Tang Yin was surprised by how beautiful she was. She then looked up and looked at him. "Oh, you''re done cultivating." She said with a smile as she looked at him, and Tang Yin felt confused. "Were you protecting me?" He asked doubtfully, and she nodded at him. "I was passing by and saw you cultivating in that place, it looked dangerous to me so I''ve been protecting you during this time. It''s not a good idea to cultivate in a spirit forest like that." She said with a beautiful warm smile. Tang Yin was stunned and dumbfounded. ''What the fuck? She could see me through my occultation arrays with that cultivation? Impossible, who the hell is this lady?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. ''Her cultivation is barely at the seventh level of the Spiritual Lord Realm; how could she see through my occultation arrays?'' He wondered in shock. Tang Yin then took out his chosen aspirant token and looked at it, ''Could it be because of this?'' He thought. But the lady was surprised when she saw it. "Are you a chosen aspirant too?" She asked in surprise and jumped up to stand in front of Tang Yin and looked at the token in surprise. "You really are one..." She said smiling. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "You didn''t know?" He asked, and she shook her head. "No, although I have one too, I was told not to use it because it would reveal my location to everyone who had one near me. I didn''t expect the person I was protecting to be one just like me. Although you don''t have much cultivation, if you were able to get that token it means you are capable, congratulations." She said, and Tang Yin then smiled as he put away his token. "I think you are very capable miss; can you tell me your name? I would like to thank you later for protecting me." Tang Yin said with a smile at the moment he didn''t notice any malice in this beautiful lady''s eyes. But, just at that moment, the system skipped a harem mission. The rewards were a little less than what it gave him in Xie Meiyu''s mission, but the beauty score wasn''t that far from hers. "Right, my name is Bai Lixue, I travel solo." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Nice to meet you, Miss Bai. My name is Tang Yin. In the future, I will surely thank you." Tang Yin said, and she nodded. "All right then. Since you finished cultivating, I''ll be leaving. I hope you will be more careful in the future; I won''t always be there to protect you and if you are found by someone malicious, something bad might happen to you." Bai Lixue said with a smile and then quickly left there jumping up and down. Tang Yin just stared at her and frowned. ''This is weird, my arrays didn''t work? I didn''t feel like she was lying when she said about the token...'' He thought with confusion, but then could only give a sigh and turn around to start looking for Su Lian. It''s not good to leave her alone. She is so innocent, tender, and weak that it causes Tang Yin to worry about not having her around. So, he started running all over the area, back and forth... He spent several days looking to one side while slaying several beasts of the third realm to complete this phase of the test. Then he ran in the opposite direction for another several days. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''This girl is she hiding well or did she have some trouble.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown as he jumped from tree to tree. ''Oh? There are still people around here?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown as he felt strong bursts of spiritual energy coming from an area to his right and quickly started running there. He soon arrived, and his anger exploded as soon as he saw what was happening. Su Lian was hurt on a tree as she was trying to hold her buffs on a pretty woman standing in front of her, with blood all over her body, fighting 5 people. Three men and two women. The same ones Tang Yin saw that day in the spirit forest when he met Su Lian. All of them kept laughing as they attacked them. ''Shit, these fucking bastards, IT''S TIME TO SETTLEMENT AGAINST YOU!'' he shouted in his mind with great anger at that moment. Chapter 114: Attack from three different places? Tang Yin then stood firmly on a tree behind them as he was a bit hidden, waiting for his moment to enter. "Hahaha, little girl, looks like you got help this time, we had to have taken everything from you earlier, tsk, how annoying. But you girls should just surrender and give up your treasures, at least we could let you keep your lives." Said the saber man in front as he swung his saber forward to scare them. Behind him, this time, was a beautiful woman with a smirk on her face. "Hehe, life is more important than any treasure you may have, why don''t you exchange it for something of value? We''ll let you go if you hand over things of value." She spoke. "Bullshit, we''ve already given you everything and you''re still attacking us! You bastards, if Young Master Tang were here, you''d be dead!" shouted Su Lian. The saber man sneered. "Young Master Tang? Oh, that guy who said he wanted to see me being one-armed... Just like him, hahaha." He said as he laughed along with his friends, but then put on a serious face. "Hmph, that trash doesn''t even dare to fight me and you dare to mention it in front of me, how silly. I really wish he was here so everyone can see the difference between a trash and a great young master of a second-tier empire like me." He said coldly. Just then, a voice sounded from beside him. "Hehe, then I would like to see how capable a young master of a second-level empire is." Tang Yin said just at that moment as he forcefully swung his sword vertically up and down, cutting off an arm of two of them instantly. "AGHHHHHHH!" "AGHHHHHHHH, YOU BASTARD! MY ARM!" Two bloodcurdling screams came out of their mouths at that moment, startling the other three in front, and they quickly turned around on high alert. They were stunned when they saw two of their brothers kneeling while bleeding and screaming in pain while two of their arms were severed. The saber man was the first to react with great anger. "BASTARD, YOU DARE ATTACK US IN THE BACK!" he shouted as he grabbed his saber and moved to attack Tang Yin. But Tang Yin simply threw a smoke bomb quickly and then jumped through the air until he landed on the other side. "Young Master Tang!" shouted Su Lian at that moment with joy and Tang Yin smiled at her and then put his hand on the shoulder of the girl in front of him and nodded at her. "Go back, I''ll take care of these guys. Miss Su, please give me the necessary buffs." Tang Yin said, but just at that moment, he had to move his spirit bone to the front as he felt a strong spiritual energy heading toward them. *BOOOOM* A small explosion occurred at that moment, as the spiritual energy coming from the front collided with his spiritual bone, but Tang Yin couldn''t easily recompose himself, as he felt one person behind him and another coming in a leap overhead. ''Do they have some treasure to see through my smoke with ease?'' Tang Yin thought. He didn''t expect these guys to recompose themselves so quickly and attack him with precision. Even so, he quickly decided to push the lady next to him with a kick, and next, he wielded his sword as if it were a dagger that had the blade backward and moved his hand firmly backward to receive the attack of the incoming swordswoman. *CLAAANKKK* The sound of both swords clashing sounded loudly at that moment, but this woman smiled widely as soon as she saw this and put all her weight and strength into that attack to push Tang Yin firmly so that he couldn''t move unless he wanted to receive her attack. Tang Yin at that moment, felt the person behind him approaching with a powerful attack, so he realized the woman''s intentions. ''Heh, you are cunning.'' Tang Yin thought, but he did not despair. He immediately moved his legs strangely as he moved backward a bit in a strange but steady movement as if nothing was obstructing his walking. ''Light Feet of the God Lee.'' Tang Yin thought, firmly surprising both people attacking him, as he managed to move despite those circumstances and still put himself in an advantageous situation for himself, in just 1 second. ''What the heck? Was he able to control my feet?'' the woman attacking him thought in shock but still put much more force into her attack with a roar to prevent him from being able to escape any further. But Tang Yin smiled and moved his second spirit bone all over his body, materializing it soon after right in front of him, like a powerful protective shield, which soon clashed firmly against the man who planned to attack him from above. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The burst of spiritual energy shocked everyone who saw it and forcefully sent this man backward. Even so, Tang Yin did not stop. He quickly moved his other spiritual bone by his hand and then sent it into the woman''s body, puzzling her for a moment as she felt a strange thing moving in her body. This moment was seized by Tang Yin to shout out the name of her second sword spiritual ability and slam it hard into the woman. "AGHHHHH!" A loud piercing scream came out of this beautiful woman''s mouth as Tang Yin smashed her arm in a vertical up-and-down strike, and she quickly pulled back to move away from Tang Yin, but soon the sword had a strange movement. "Sword Bounce." Tang Yin said with a smile as the sword bounced up from the ground and back in the direction of the woman''s head. She watched the sword coming at her with great fear, wishing she had a mental power to stop it, while, on the other side, there was also someone watching this with great fear... "ENOUGH, DON''T YOU DARE!" shouted at that moment the saber man, who had been preparing a sneak attack to catch Tang Yin totally off guard and tear him apart. But, once he saw that his beloved wife was going to die, he simply put all his spiritual energy into his attack without caring if he was noticed or not and shouted, trying to stop this. But that was just the moment when Su Lian''s buffs fell on Tang Yin, and he simply smiled as he pushed his attack harder, cutting off the woman''s head and separating it from her body. This brought a deep despair to the mind of the saber man, who shouted loudly to the four winds. "LEI''ERRRR!" "AHHHHH, YOU BASTARD! DIEEE!" "SABER EMPEROR''S DEADLY HIT!" he shouted with anger, hatred, frustration, and a great desire to eat Tang Yin alive, as a powerful saber attack came out of his sword forcefully in Tang Yin''s direction. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once Tang Yin finished his attack, he quickly sensed danger coming, so he summoned his two spiritual bones to the front to defend himself. The attack came soon after. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* A loud explosion sounded as the attack slammed hard into Tang Yin''s first spiritual bone, destroying it. Rushing forward to meet the second spiritual bone with great force... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The explosion was strong enough to send Tang Yin flying backward at that moment, and soon, the attack destroyed that spiritual bone as well and began to pounce hard on Tang Yin. But Tang Yin simply swung his sword three times while shouting the name of the sword skill the system had given him, breaking the energy of the attack in three in a big explosion that sent him crashing into several trees backward. But Tang Yin quickly put away his sword and pulled out his spear, wrapping it with as much spiritual energy as he could, to throw it forcefully in the direction of the saber man who was coming forcefully towards him from a distance. *SWOSHHHHHHH* The spear passed through the middle of the three saber energies that were split by the previous attack and advanced forcefully toward the man. The latter quickly stopped when he sensed danger coming from that spear, so he raised his saber to strike it. ''I won''t be able to dodge it!'' he thought at that moment and put all his strength into his defense. *SWING* Soon, the tip of the spear met the saber and deflected a little from his attack but collided with the left side of his body. *BOOOOOOOOOM* "AGHHHHHHHHH!" he screamed in pain as his entire left arm was shattered with the explosion, and he himself was sent forcefully towards the ground again¡­ ... On the other hand, as soon as Tang Yin threw his spear, his body managed to swerve and avoid two of the attacks coming at him, but one managed to hit him and send him hard slamming into several trees as he tried to shield himself as much as he could. "Young Master!" shouted Su Lian in the distance at that moment and grabbed her best friend quickly to run after him while biting her tongue hard to keep her buffs on Tang Yin''s body. Chapter 115: Its time to level up... Su Lian took a while to get to where Tang Yin was because, for some reason, her best friend had fainted shortly after her buffs left her body, so she was deathly worried about her, but at the same time, she had to run away from here and find Tang Yin. When she arrived, she was shocked by what she saw. "Young Master Tang, you''re okay!" she shouted with joy when she saw Tang Yin lying on a tree with relaxation. He didn''t seem to be hurt or anything, although he had some blood all over various parts of his body, and his clothes were damaged, but he looked fine. Tang Yin then saw her and nodded to her. "Miss Su, I thought you were taking too long and I was getting worried again, I didn''t expect you to have a weight on you, did something happen to your friend?" Tang Yin said as he got up to help her. Of course, he was not injured. Although he had some minor injuries, they were nothing serious. How could he be injured by such a small attack like that? Although it was true that he had not trained his body enough, all the wounds he got during the first two weeks of training were not for games, they were to strengthen himself. Su Lian after being happy to see Tang Yin well, became worried again and looked at her friend''s face. "I don''t know what happened, when took my buffs off of her, she fainted." She said worriedly, and Tang Yin was surprised, then, while carrying her a little, he touched her pulse and looked inside her body. ''They fought for a long period, and this girl was only being held up by Su Lian''s buffs... Is it the life breath of the world tree? ''No, impossible, was it her desire to protect her?'' He thought doubtfully but smiled at Su Lian. "She''s fine, she''ll be up in a little while, let''s get going. I don''t think those guys will come, but it''s better to stay farther away for now." Tang Yin said after seeing that she was fine, and they both walked away from there. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was talking to the administrator in his head. [Those guys at the beginning didn''t want to kill you despite misbehaving, are you okay with yourself for killing someone who wasn''t aiming at you in a bad way?] He asked doubtfully ''At first, they didn''t intend to kill me, maybe they wanted to humiliate me and that was it. But that''s enough for them to die. Besides, this girl in front of me is not someone who can lie easily, when I heard that those guys didn''t want to let them go despite giving up everything they had, I realized they are better off dead.'' ''My father once told me that sometimes we must kill others to save our own. And that''s what I did.'' Replied Tang Yin calmly as he revealed his thoughts, leaving the administrator silent. He agreed with that thought. Although he didn''t manage to kill them all and only got one off his back, the next time they met they wouldn''t meet the same fate. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was sure to murder them all next time, now that he had weakened them so much. And so after a long while of walking, they soon came to a cave where they rested, and Tang Yin made Su Lian''s friend eat a pill. Thus, a night passed, and the next morning, she arose. She was confused looking from side to side, but when she saw Su Lian lying next to her, she quickly moved towards her and checked that her heart was still beating, taking a deep breath soon after as she relaxed. Tang Yin who was behind saw this and smiled. "Very rarely can I see a person caring so much about another, more than themselves." Tang Yin said with a smile, surprising this young lady who turned her gaze to see him and after seeing the mask on his face, nodded. "Are you that Young Master Tang that Lian always mentions..." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. She then stood up after noticing that they had been saved by him. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. Really thank you very much." She said twice as she bowed to him. "It''s okay, don''t worry, it was nothing." Tang Yin replied. "We should start moving quickly. We need to get stronger; we are too weak and almost any of the groups present can assassinate us." Tang Yin said after looking out for a moment, and she nodded. "Will you travel with us?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Of course, I can''t leave Miss Su alone. I''m worried that she will be fooled by her personality." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she laughed a little. "You''re right, she''s very innocent and she''s usually easily fooled. Thank you very much for being different from the rest and not trying to do that." She said and soon remembered that she hadn''t done something, so she quickly looked at him. "By the way, my name is Li Xian, it''s nice to meet you, Young Master Tang." She said again. "Nice to meet you, Miss Li. Tang Yin is my full name." He replied, and after that, they talked about several more things until Su Lian woke up. Leaving shortly after that place. They began to run through the forest while hunting different spirit beasts. The three of them needed to increase the degree of aptitude of their spiritual bones, so they started. But after several days, they realized that this place was terribly bad for them to do so. They had spent 4 days running while hunting beasts and only managed to catch 20 beasts from the third realm and 10 from the fourth realm, most of which had to be left behind to complete the tests. Still, their luck came on day 5. *BOOM* A small explosion sounded as a human body crossed back and forth across the spirit forest with his sword to slay four beasts of the third realm in one go. *SWOSH* After doing so, he stored the four beasts in an array quickly, and two women arrived at that moment. "Young Master Tang, you really are amazing. You are even more powerful than Big Sister Xian." Su Lian said with a smile as she saw that Tang Yin had killed four beasts in one go in this competition. Li Xian only managed to slay two, so she smiled. "I admire you, Young Master Tang. Even though your cultivation hasn''t increased, you can still slay these beasts so easily. It seems your sword skills are out of this world." She said, and Tang Yin simply smiled. "It''s okay, it''s nothing really. We''re just killing small fry that will soon become our food. Let''s keep going, we already have 20 in each array and just from the third realm, if we can get 30 it will be much better." Replied Tang Yin, and they nodded. They still didn''t understand what Tang Yin wanted to do, but they still did what he told them and soon started hunting again... They were 30 minutes away from the time of the array running out, getting 30 more beasts will be really hard in such a short time, but... Everyone tried their best, and 28 minutes later, Li Xian jumped down from a tree while throwing two giant snakes, and they fell to the ground hard. "Young Master, I found these two guys fighting and brought them here." She said, and Tang Yin nodded and then wrapped them in the array. It was time to level up in this test ground... Chapter 116: Movements in the dark Soon, the process of making the spiritual energy become pure began again, and Tang Yin decided to do so for both of them to see. So, he soon began to send spiritual energy to the three arrays, gradually causing explosions of spiritual energy to make their presence felt inside the arrays. Explosions that gradually became stronger and stronger while destroying the bodies of the beasts inside them. This time, there were 30 beasts in each of the arrays, and the cultivation level was around the first five levels of the third realm. So, the explosions were stronger this time, but even so, he continued to send spiritual energy and move everything so that the explosions became stronger and stronger. These explosions are what purify the spiritual energy, so they are necessary. And so, it went on for a while while being watched by two pretty girls from the side. Until, a loud explosion occurred inside the arrays and severed Tang Yin''s connection with them. Then he smiled. "Now sit down to cultivate. I will make three more arrays and put them on your bodies, then you will understand what I am doing." Tang Yin said, and they nodded without knowing what he planned to do. Soon after he finished making the arrays, the three of them sat down to cultivate. After that, he began to instruct them to enter a stage of cultivation and make those little arrays active. And so, the three of them started to cultivate, in a long process... ... Far away from there... Four people, three of whom were missing an arm, were standing with a dark countenance on their faces as they stood in front of three others who were looking at them in surprise. "You say he managed to murder one of you like that?" Asked one of the three in front. And the man in front of him nodded. "...I will take revenge on that bastard. But killing him would be difficult at this time, I would possibly have to use forbidden tactics. He caught us off guard and ended up reducing our strength greatly, now it''s very difficult for us to assassinate him, that''s why we came to you." He replied. And the three in front of them looked at each other in surprise. ''A person who is not even close to obtaining his third spiritual bone, managed to assassinate a Spiritual Lord and cripple three others? That guy is capable.'' They thought as they frowned. "Surely that''s why the elder wants him dead. He must be an enemy of the elder or something." Said the man again, trying to fan the flames inside those three to help him get revenge. The three knew his intentions, but they would not listen to him. They are three of the most powerful here. All three are Spiritual Ancestors, how could they be so easily provoked? Yet... They knew that person had to die. ''In order for the Central Elder to become the sect master, Elder Mu''s faction must be weakened, if we let a genius of that caliber join them, it will be more complicated in the future.'' They thought, ''Besides, that guy must have several treasures. Otherwise, ''those'' people wouldn''t be targeting him...'' They thought again and smiled at those in front of them. "Relax, since that guy dared to touch one of our own, he will die. We already have several who have gone ahead, killing many of the disciples of the other factions, so don''t worry and go calmly to recover." Said one of them. And the man in front of him stared at him for a moment and nodded later a moment. "Thanks, if it''s you guys, I''m sure he won''t be able to escape. I''ll go get ready, if I get it before you guys, I''ll do the job first then." Said this man and then turned and left with his companions. These three simply shrugged their shoulders and left the place. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. None of them noticed that, on a branch of a nearby tree, someone was watching them. A beautiful woman was sitting there, wearing a long black one-piece dress that covered almost all of her attributes. Her beautiful white hair made a perfect contrast with her black dress, and her beautiful violet eyes particularly denoted her beauty. She was looking at them for a moment, as she had heard some interesting things from their mouths, but then she simply smiled and looked at the sky. ''An elder targeting a disciple and a disciple who can easily assassinate a group of people one realm above him, huh...'' She thought with a serene smile on her face and then looked at the horizon as she stood up. "Hehehe, looks like it''s time to go back..." She said softly and soon disappeared in a small breeze that hit the surroundings slowly... ... A day later... Tang Yin had been arduously cultivating together, with the two young ladies trying to absorb as much spiritual energy from the spiritual arrays. At first, Tang Yin was worried to see if his occultation arrays were working properly because of what happened earlier with that pretty young lady, but after watching for a while and seeing some people passing by but not noticing them, he relaxed and started to cultivate faster. He realized that it was not a problem of his spiritual arrays but that it had something to do with that person''s capabilities. Although, this aroused his interest in knowing what was so special about her that she could do that. Still, for now, he had to cultivate and increase his strength. Thanks to the fact that he had been constantly fighting these past few days, his base had established itself strong and, so even as his cultivation increased drastically, he still didn''t have to worry too much about any problems in his spiritual energy. Therefore, his cultivation increased in a good way and without any deviations... That day in the afternoon, the three of them finished their cultivation. Su Lian was amazed when she saw her new cultivation achieved in such a short time. She had been at the tenth level of the Spiritual Master Realm the day before, trying to overcome that bottleneck to ascend to the Fourth Realm, but unable to do so for several days... But today, not only had she managed to overcome her bottleneck, but she had advanced to the Fourth Level of the Spirit Lord Realm in just one night. That was four and a half levels she managed to climb in a single night, ''Is this possible?'' She thought in a daze. Li Xian was no better off than her. She knew how difficult it was to increase her cultivation in the Spiritual Lord Realm. Not for nothing had she been stuck at the first level for quite a while, but today all her bottlenecks, were broken so easily? From the first level to the fifth level of her realm in a single day... ''What the heck is this amazing array?'' She thought in shock. While, Tang Yin was a bit disappointed looking at his cultivation. Technically, he should have been the one who climbed the highest, as his beasts were stronger than the girls'', but... ''I didn''t even manage to reach the Ninth Level; how can I stay only half a step away from it? This body I feel is too slow in cultivation, but I can''t figure out what''s wrong with it... Spiritual entrances are fine, did I forget something important? Is something missing? I feel like my Divine Soul is not being utilized, how strange...'' He thought in confusion and then gave a small sigh. There was nothing he could do, so he wouldn''t worry about it right now. ''Well, I''ll have to investigate later. If I get all the remaining collection bones, I should be able to go up to the Ninth Level...'' He thought as he stood up and looked at both girls who were looking at him strangely. "Congratulations ladies, you have progressed quite well. I think we can start moving into the second zone while we get our collection bones." Tang Yin said with a smile, and they both nodded with a smile and then bowed at the same time to Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. Please allow us to follow you, we promise to do our best to help you." They both said, surprising Tang Yin for a moment. ''Follow me? Are they talking about becoming my followers or something?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise. They had agreed to tell him this once he finished cultivating, as they realized how talented and amazing this person was. Someone who could make someone else go up so many cultivation levels with the work of just one hour, how far could he go if such a thing could be used in the Fifth Realm? What if it was possible to use it in the Sixth Realm? If such a thing was possible, then the height they would reach following someone like this was one they couldn''t even imagine. Tang Yin simply smiled after seeing this. "For now, let''s move on to trying to enter the sect, right now we''re not even real disciples." Tang Yin said as he started to leave, and they both nodded and started to follow him. "Let''s try to get more copies to pass the tests." Tang Yin said as he pulled out his spear and looked up a little smiling. Just as the two girls were planning to respond, Tang Yin moved his right leg back firmly and then put all his strength into his arm, swinging it strongly and throwing the spear with great force in a certain direction. "And we''ll start with this little guy." Tang Yin said with a smile after doing this, as his spear flew at great speed, passing through different trees, until... A sharp cry of pain came from the mouth of a hawk, which fell dead soon after. Chapter 117: A strange situation Sometime later, they were running through the woods while hunting different beasts together. With Su Lian''s buffs, each hunt was done in a very efficient manner, so they had no problem killing these beasts. But... There were indeed a few problems. Tang Yin was tired of trying to hunt beasts to increase his aptitude grade. ''How is it possible that there are no panther-type beasts in this place? I''ve only been able to hunt 8 of them and hopefully, I was able to raise one of my bones to brown grade, while they were able to raise two of them...'' Tang Yin thought helplessly. To raise the aptitude grade of a spiritual bone, not only do you need to hunt beasts, but they must be beasts of the same race as the beast was before it became a spiritual bone. That is to say, for Tang Yin''s two bones, he would need to kill panthers, it would be much better if they were the tiger type. But, in this place, there are very few of that type. Su Lian had seen him complaining several times about this, so she smiled. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s because Young Master''s spirit bones come from very special beasts, he will have to wait to enter the Great Mountain Forest." She said, and Li Xian nodded repeatedly in confirmation. "True, in the Great Mountain Forest there is an immense number of beasts, although it is also very great." She said, and Tang Yin nodded to them. He had also heard about that still it was pitiful what was going on these days. "Forget it, I got tired of hunting beasts and not being able to increase the grade of this. Let''s go to the next area, this is boring." Tang Yin said with a smile and started walking as they followed, but soon stopped. ''What the hell?'' He thought and looked down at the ground doubtfully. When he stopped, the girls looked at him doubtfully. "Is something wrong, Young Master?" They asked, and Tang Yin frowned. "There are dead people in this place... There are many, 20? No, many more, at least 80." Tang Yin said, scaring them a little. Tang Yin then gripped his spear tightly and hit it to the ground at a certain place. *BOOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion rose at that moment, while a pile of earth rose upwards, startling Tang Yin. ''Shit, it''s much bigger than I thought.'' He thought and then did the same procedure, causing both girls to have to go take shelter a bit away from him, as the raised earth was too much. But this time, an enormous hole was visible to the three of them, making both girls put their hands to their mouths in shock. While, Tang Yin was simply a bit surprised. ''More than 100? And they''re all aspirants... There are even some from the fourth realm.'' Tang Yin thought and jumped into the hole to inspect the corpses. After a while, he returned to the top with a frown but quickly covered the entire hole with dirt and motioned both girls to run from the spot. "Young Masters, were they... aspirants, like us?" Su Lian asked with her deathly pale face, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, most of them were killed from behind, possibly they were a great group who were betrayed by their peers. But some resisted and ended up unrecognizable. A slaughter of this level and them being buried all there, it seems there are several factions in these tests, but... There are some who died while using a strange poison to kill them." He said, surprising them, especially Li Xian. "A poison? Could it be Snake Sect Poison?" She asked, and Tang Yin looked at her and nodded. He had read about the sects in this place. He knew that was the name of a rather annoying sect from around here, which is an enemy of the Red Thunder Sect, and they use many strange poisons to fight and kill. So, it should have been them. "It''s possible. Let''s quickly go to the lightning area, this somewhat deserted area, it''s the best place to put poison, so it''s not safe to travel here." Tang Yin said, and both nodded without saying anything else, although they seemed to be thinking about many things. Soon, they started running all over the forest and the occasional deserts, killing beasts quickly and going further towards meeting the goal. With over 100 third-realm beasts in the various storage bags and Tang Yin finally ascending to the Ninth Level, they decided to stop hunting and simply ran to the next area. During that time, no one else was found, but they did find corpses strewn everywhere and some groups buried in the same way as before. Which was strange to them, the carnage was too great in the first area alone, ''What the hell is going on?'' Tang Yin wondered. Until, at last, they reached the lightning zone. The Northwest Lightning Region, a place that surprised Tang Yin no sooner had they arrived. ''I''m sure this is caused by a high-level item, what do you think, administrator?'' Tang Yin asked in his head, and the administrator nodded at him. [Yes, I think it''s like that too. It must be quite high level; I didn''t expect there would be such an item in this place and it would be associated with lightning] He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Yes, it should be a Divine item, but I don''t know how high its strength could be. It seems like this place is full of treasures.'' He said in his mind with a smile. ''Still, it''s good that it''s like this. This will make things easier for me. Lightning and my Heavenly Hammer are best friends, so there are bound to be some very good beasts for me here. If I get my third Spirit Bone here, I''d be almost certain to enter the Sect if I fight against those fifth realm guys, as long as they let me use my killing weapons, of course.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then looked at both girls. "Let''s go deep, but before that..." Tang Yin made two arrays quickly with his hands and put them on both of their chests. "With this, we''ll feel each other and know where to find each other as long as we''re not too far apart." Tang Yin said. "Okay, then let''s go." Said both of them as they swallowed saliva and saw a large number of red lightning bolts falling in the distance. When they fell to the ground, they almost pulverized it, how the hell were they going to get through here? They thought, so they took out their spiritual weapons quickly. Tang Yin simply walked calmly as if this place was his home while skillfully avoiding these lightning bolts, although some of them fell within 10 meters of them, causing Su Lian to let out several screams continuously. A while later, the two of them arrived at a mountainous place. "Young Master... This is very dangerous, aren''t we going too deep? Look at that mountain, lightning strikes every now and then and they look powerful, even my cultivation can''t be properly employed in this place..." Su Lian said with some fear, sensing danger coming from all over the place. Tang Yin then threw two things at them which they quickly caught with hesitation. "We are in a precious place to cultivate and strengthen the body, how could we leave without gaining anything? Use those cultivation techniques to cultivate in this place for a few hours and then we will climb that mountain to attract lightning and strengthen our bodies." He said, startling both girls. "You want us to cultivate with lightning? Attract lightning to our bodies!?" they shouted in fright, and Tang Yin nodded. "If you don''t want to, it would be a waste, but that''s okay, I can look for another way to strengthen your bodies. I''m just telling you, there''s no better place than here to get stronger." Tang Yin said, causing them both to look at each other in surprise. They weren''t going to deny it, they were afraid. The red lightning in this area is known to be the most powerful lightning on the continent. Even if they are only in the periphery of this region and the rays are not that strong, but... Supporting them using their body? Is it possible to do that? They thought, but they looked at what they had in their hands and were surprised to notice that they were very powerful body cultivation techniques. They were doubtful and then looked at Tang Yin. ''He is accepting us if he gives us this...'' They thought, so even though they were afraid and swallowed saliva in a showy way, they still nodded, and without saying anything else, they sat down to cultivate... It was clear to them what Tang Yin wanted them to do, so they said nothing more and simply began to work, bringing a smile to Tang Yin''s face. And just like that, 4 hours passed until they both finally finished, immensely surprised by the level of difficulty of such a cultivation technique, but in turn, immensely grateful to Tang Yin for giving it to them and he didn''t say, as soon as he saw them get up, he started walking towards the mountain. Chapter 118: Lightning Mountain Both girls simply had to understand the principle of the technique and thus learn to attract the rays to their bodies, as long as they did it under this technique, they would not receive much damage. So, it didn''t take them long to do so, but even so, when they saw that they were heading towards that very dangerous area, they had their hearts in their hands from fear. ''Can we really do this?'' they thought fearfully. But Tang Yin simply walked around this place as if it was his own home. In fact, this place could be like a home to him. His best attribute is lightning, how could this small area of lightning threaten him? But, although he looked calm, the truth was that he was trying to understand the different environmental pressures exerted by those lightning bolts when they struck so that he could see how far their bodies could withstand. ''It''s a good cultivation area, but... It''s too dangerous to cultivate the internal in this place with my current cultivation level.'' Tang Yin thought, more and more amazed by the quality of the lightning that was being summoned to this place by that divine item that was somewhere. The two girls behind him were stunned as they watched how Tang Yin managed to avoid the lightning so easily. "He''s really a genius..." Su Lian said with a smile as she stared at Tang Yin and walked behind him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was sure that on her own, she couldn''t enter this lightning zone. Not only she, Li Xian felt the same way. Although her cultivation had skyrocketed in a good way, and she now felt powerful, at this moment, she felt helpless. There was no way she could make it this far simply on her own in this dangerous place. ''How does he do it?'' she thought in shock. Just at that moment, Tang Yin stopped and looked up at the sky with a frown. Shortly after that came the loud sound of lightning striking in front of them with great force. *THUNDERRR* Tang Yin quickly moved his spiritual bones to the front to protect himself from the small rocks that rose and the strong breeze that hit the surroundings. This scared both ladies behind him to death, but Tang Yin simply smiled and turned around. "It''s okay, you can cultivate here. Sit down and I''ll give you instructions so you won''t be harmed." Tang Yin said with a smile, both of them swallowed saliva again but nodded. Although they were scared, they knew that if they succeeded in cultivating this supreme technique, they could become very powerful in the future. They didn''t know the degree of the technique, but they were sure of one thing. It was not a low-level technique. The benefit it would bring them would be enormous, so that''s what they did. Tang Yin then began to teach them various things back and forth while holding her hands to help them move their spiritual energies in their bodies in the right way, and after a while, Tang Yin stood up and looked at them with a smile. "Not bad, to be able to enter such a good state of cultivation in such a short time is to be admired, congratulations." Tang Yin said with a smile and then turned around and started walking deeper. They would be in the lower area of the mountain, while he had to climb to the higher area. ''There''s no way this little mountain is going to stop me.'' He thought to himself as he started walking briskly and then simply started running. Soon, he had to take a sharp jump, and a loud sound of lightning striking sounded right where he was, but as soon as he hit the ground, he had to instantly jump to the side to avoid another bolt of lightning. *THUNDERRR* The loud sound of lightning striking sounded as a young man ran hard dodging all the lightning bolts that were aimed at him, as he jumped up a great mountain. The sight was quite amazing to anyone who saw it. And someone was watching him. A beautiful white-haired woman in a black dress hovered in the air as she watched him from afar. ''That boy is interesting, what is he planning to do?'' She thought doubtfully as she looked at him. ''Strengthen his body with lightning, perhaps? Those two girls below look like they''re going to start...'' She thought as she looked at the whole area and then stared at the young man who was still climbing the mountain as he avoided each bolt of lightning. ''There''s something strange about him too...'' She thought and noticed that he had finally reached the top of the mountain, then watched as he sat on it and started to draw the lightning bolts to his body, scaring her for a moment. ''That many?'' She thought in shock and soon began to hear a large amount of lightning coming from that place, as it constantly fell on this person''s body. This left her speechless, but she smiled. ''Wow, he''s a really capable guy with a lot of guts.'' She thought, smiling. ''I hope you can make it to the icy mountain safely. After all, these little minions of the elders are a bit naughty after all, hehe.'' She said in her mind, and following that, she disappeared into thin air. Tang Yin who was on top of the mountain at that moment, frowned and looked up at a certain place in the sky. ''Was there someone watching me from above? Or is it my ideas?'' He thought and then looked at the whole surrounding area from side to side and sighed soon after, then he focused on strengthening his body and didn''t worry about anything else. Thus, the lightning continued to strike again and again, as Tang Yin endured this. His body began to continuously absorb the enormous power of the lightning within himself. Being a lightning user and with the heavenly hammer inside him, Tang Yin''s body would always welcome any kind of lightning as if it were his food, it was always like that. But that was in the past. That was Tang Yin''s body. Not Ren Xiao''s. In this Tang Yin did have to make a strong distinction. The severe pain he was feeling right now, that he had to resist with great willpower, while intensely using his Minor Wound Recovery skill to continuously heal his burns, was enough to realize why this body was so slow to cultivate. ''It doesn''t suit my Divine Soul too much, shit. So that''s why.'' He thought to himself, but that was precisely why he started to move his cultivation technique of strengthening the body with lightning. This body was not as friendly to lightning as his was, but... ''I will make you fully compatible with lightning, you are now my body, you must do what I want!'' he shouted internally, as he drew more and more lightning... [Ding] [Skill: Minor Wound Recovery has leveled up] [Level 3 > Level 4] ''Level up?'' He thought in surprise but soon had to focus again on these lightning bolts that continued to strike and decided to ignore everything else as he continued his cultivation of the body, resisting hard the intense pain he felt. The lightning bolts were powerful, and this body could not resist them in a good way, so the intense pain of feeling, his skin burning, and his flesh crackling was irritating and really unbearable. But still, he was slowly allowing his body to get used to this intense and unbearable pain, gradually making it more and more compatible with the lightning... Chapter 119: A Great Group [Ding] [Skill: Minor Wound Recovery has leveled up] [Level 4 > Level 5] The intense pain that Tang Yin felt made him ignore everything that the system was sending him, but little by little he started to notice that his ability was healing him faster and faster, and because of that, his body slowly started to get more and more used to the rays. He began to feel that he could now control his body without problems, although it wasn''t much, he could feel that the rays hitting him were making his body and soul become more and more like a single entity. This brought him an inner pleasure that was present despite the pain he was feeling. The hours passed, and the next day, the pain was almost no longer visible, but he continued to draw more and more rays into his body while his muscles grew a little as they were bathed in the powerful red rays. And so, several more days passed... The girls below had already finished their cultivation and did as Tang Yin told them, so they were waiting for him below. They had been surprised to see Tang Yin''s true ability for several days as lightning continuously struck the top of that mountain. They could not sense his presence because there were too many lightning bolts, but they could sense that he was there. Who else would be crazy enough to do something like that? Only he could do it, they thought. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And so, the days continued to pass until one day, the lightning stopped striking so intensely at the top of that mountain, and the two girls looked at each other wondering if it was over, and looked up at the top of the mountain. They were stunned by what they saw, even though it was in the distance they could see a person standing there, on the top of the mountain, while looking at the horizon. His face was visible. There were two scars there, but these scars did not look bad. They showed a bit of roughness in Tang Yin''s beautiful face. That perfect face he had made an interesting contrast with the scars and showed a strange but unique maturity that was only present in him. Moreover, that red glow in blue eyes was a strange, unique, and beautiful sight to see. They were deeply stunned by this. Tang Yin then looked down, and the reflection of red that remained on his face moved with him as if creating a reddish gleam in his blue eyes. He then smiled when he saw them but still did not go down. He was enjoying this moment. ''Second Level of the Sacred Lightning Body, huh.'' He thought with a smile, ''This time it''s a little faster than last time. Feels a bit nostalgic.'' He thought as he noticed the changes in his body. He even noticed that he had grown a little. But, after a moment''s thought, he pulled himself down the slope of the mountain and down to the ground quickly as he walked with long strides. His speed, which was mixed with the redness of the lightning that was still on his body, made him look as if he were a man walking among lightning at great speed, an ethereal figure to the two girls, who soon arrived in front of them. They were so dazed that they hardly noticed that he had already arrived. "Miss Su, Miss Li, congratulations. I can see that you have made good progress, even increasing one more level in cultivation, and are close to breaking through to the next level, as expected of you." He said with a smile, and both of them then came out of their trance. "Oh, Young Master Tang... Thank you." Su Lian said softly and lowered her face with some embarrassment at being praised by him. Li Xian was a little better. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. But I really didn''t expect it to be so beautiful, I think I''ve fallen in love this time." She said with a teasing smile. And Tang Yin then shook his head as he smiled. He knew he was missing his mask again, so he took out a new one and put it on. But Su Lian looked at Li Xian in surprise, ''My best friend had said that?'' She thought in a daze, she always thought Li Xian was a bit more reserved with her feelings, especially because of her past. In fact, Li Xian herself didn''t even know why she said it, so when she finished saying it, she turned quite red. "Haha, well, Miss Li is also very pretty and now she looks much better after the lightning bath. Same for Miss Su, they look beautiful today." He said and then simply looked straight ahead. "Let''s get moving, I don''t know how much time we have wasted here." He said, ignoring the reactions of both girls, who in the end, could only nod and then started walking. Now each of them was more familiar with the rays, so both girls walked to Tang Yin''s side. After they left that area, Tang Yin waved his hand and stopped them for a moment while looking straight ahead. Both of them were confused and looked at him doubtfully, but Tang Yin simply snorted with his mouth. "Hmph, they want to lock me in an illusion? They''re crazy." Tang Yin said at that moment as he took out his spear. He wrapped it in lightning quickly and threw it forcefully upwards. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* A loud explosion occurred as soon as the spear hit something a few meters away, and soon, a large number of cracks formed all over the place, as if the spear had hit a huge hard crystal that would shatter in no time... *BOOOOOOOOM* Attracting a big explosion as the spear continued to fly shortly after, but Tang Yin drew it to his hand again and looked ahead. He didn''t care about the illusion he had just shattered; it was a little piece of junk that was put up just a few seconds ago and shattered with a single blow. "Hmph, show yourself. Don''t play mouse I''m not a cat that''s going to try to look for the rat that broke into his house." Tang Yin said coldly, and soon a laugh came from the front. "Hahaha, as expected from someone who is being searched by an elder. You really are worthy of your reputation and the treasures you have with you are so interesting, Tang Yin." Said this person while laughing. Tang Yin frowned as he saw a rather large amount of people appear. ''Twenty-five people and five of them at the Spiritual Ancestor Realm... Tsk, these guys are annoying.'' Tang Yin thought angrily, but he was already almost surrounded. The weakest of them was at the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm, they are quite a large and strongest group. Besides, if he has illusions, it''s a troublesome group. But then he looked at one of the five at the front and frowned. "Heh, so it was you who killed those disciples with poison." Tang Yin said as he looked at one of them, and this one who was being seen frowned. In fact, they all stopped when they heard this, but soon, a sinister smile showed itself formed more and more on their faces. "Hehe, Lord Tang, you could have survived if you didn''t say that, why would you want to bury yourself in such a short time? Now you have forced us to destroy you." Said the one who had spoken before, the strongest person in this group. A Fourth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders at that moment. "Heh, why don''t you give it a try? I want to see what capabilities you have to destroy me." Tang Yin said and slammed his spear hard into the ground, creating a shockwave of spiritual energy throughout the area. "Miss Su, we will be leaving quickly so prepare your buffs for when I tell you to. We can''t fight this group at this time. I will focus on fighting them for a moment to distract them." Tang Yin said quickly taking advantage of the sound of the shockwave so that no one else would hear him, and without waiting for a response from both of them, Tang Yin forcefully rushed to the front to start fighting. Chapter 120: 1 vs 25? As he went into the air, he swiftly swung his spear backward and sharply forward, hurling it towards the highest-level person in this place. *SWOSHHHHH* "Be sure to kill him, we can''t miss!" Shouted this man as he gave a loud thud to the ground summoning his spirit weapon with a loud cry from the hawk he arrived shortly after, and wings sprouted on his back, but just before he could move and to his surprise, the spear traveled at such a speed that it hit him hard in the chest, surprising him by the immense power it had. Tang Yin after throwing his spear, was pushed back a little, but he put his leg forcefully on the ground and put a little twist in place, which caused many smoke bombs to come out of his sleeves and fly all over the place, exploding shortly after. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Numerous explosions were heard at that moment as a large smokescreen rose. "Be careful, this guy is cunning and powerful!" shouted the guy who had been hit by the spear again once he got free. Tang Yin took advantage of this and quickly summoned his spear and swung it hard towards one of the guys who had started running towards him as he continued inside the smoke screen. But these people were no fools either, they immediately sent strong spiritual powers over there, causing the smokescreen to dissipate. And it was just the moment they saw that Tang Yin was in front of one of their own and gave him a powerful blow in the face with his hand. Being the weaker one and being taken by surprise, Tang Yin managed to destroy his head instantly. "Bastard, die!" someone shouted at that moment as he swung his sword fiercely to slash Tang Yin''s neck he was very close to him, but there was also a second person attacking Tang Yin from another direction. Even so, Tang Yin simply put away his spear and moved his hand forcefully toward the sword, his body started to exude a few lightning bolts jumping back and forth, and his skin changed a little. When they all saw that he planned to grab the sword with his hand, they smiled, ''This guy wants to go totally hands off.'' They thought, but soon... *CLANK* The sword was clutched in his hand, and he couldn''t move a bit, so Tang Yin took advantage of the moment when the person in front of him was surprised by this to roughly move the sword towards him and snatch it out of his hand. Then, he quickly turned around with that same sword in his hand, and sent it forcefully toward where the other person attacking him was coming from. *SWOSH* The sword shot out forcefully from his hand, and due to the surprise, they felt, this person couldn''t react fast enough, so the sword stabbed into his right shoulder, and the loud scream of pain came next. Tang Yin paid no attention to this, he knew that that sword would soon be summoned by its original bearer, so he instantly jumped upwards exploding several smoke bombs in the process, and then pulled out his own sword, following that he forcefully swung his sword in a horizontal strike to cut off the head of the person who had attacked him earlier. He couldn''t even react; his head soon flew up in the air with a shocked look, and blood pouring out of the body invaded the whole place and stained Tang Yin. But, right at that moment, Tang Yin sensed danger coming from above him, so, without a second thought, he summoned his spiritual bone while putting away his sword and placed it on top of him, then sent a strong blow toward the spirit bone with his fist imbued with spiritual energy, causing it to expand too almost triple. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fist of the Lightning God." He spoke. As soon as he did this out of his spiritual bone came a powerful fist of spiritual energy that slammed into the person coming from above. He then instantly summoned his other two spiritual bones and used them both as a protective shield from the front, while the other one he placed by rolling up his fist as he summoned his sword again. He turned a deaf ear to all the screams of all the people talking around him. All he wanted was to spread chaos, so he immediately grabbed the body of the person he had just killed and threw it into the air, then quickly summoned 30 pills from his inventory and threw them next to the body. This caused a large number of people to look up at the moment the body came out of the smoke window and were surprised by the pills. "It''s 3-colored rainbow ascension pills!" shouted one of them, feeling attracted by these expensive pills, but Tang Yin simply threw more smoke bombs everywhere and then a powerful spiritual energy power towards the pills. When they all felt the bombs coming towards them, they came to their senses, but when they saw the skill come out to totally break the beautiful and expensive pills... They were stunned, ''That bastard dares to do that?'' thought many and became angry. "BASTARD, THOSE WERE MY PILLS! DIE!" shouted one of them from outside the smoke and forcefully threw a skill into the smoke. Tang Yin smiled from inside when he heard this, and it wasn''t just coming from one direction, at least four skills were coming towards him, so he quickly brought down the body that was in the air in conjunction with all the destroyed pills. The body entered the smoke again, and Tang Yin then quickly threw 100 smoke bombs, disorienting smoke, poison bombs, and so on, towards the surroundings, which quickly exploded, causing the smoke to expand more and more. Soon after, Tang Yin activated his running ability and all the lightning power he had in his body as he stomped his feet and rushed backward quickly. The spot where both girls were waiting for him. As he ran away from all these smoke bombs that were exploding in the area, he had to face a skill from one of the attackers for a moment, but this was withstood by the spiritual bone and then destroyed by the lightning in Tang Yin''s body, thus in just a second, he escaped from this and grabbed both girls with one arm. "Miss, throw all the buffs on my body and hold on tight." Tang Yin said softly, and Su Lian, who was already prepared for this, instantly threw all the buffs on Tang Yin.... Tang Yin then put all his strength into his legs and forcefully shot forward, disappearing shortly after in the distance. Just as he came out of the smoke, all the skills forcefully hit the dead body Tang Yin had left, and also the leftover pills, so everyone who cast the skills was surprised. "I hit it?" one asked doubtfully, and another confirmed it. "Right, I hit it too!" he shouted. Surprising everyone here. The ones who had attacked were not the most powerful, so what the hell had happened? "Hmph, the younger brother had attacked him from above, and although the bastard managed to resist the attack, there''s no way he escaped unscathed from an attack by a first-level Spirit Ancestor." Said one of the Spirit Ancestors presents. ''That''s true...'' thought some of them, but... Just then, they all turned their faces in shock as a great number of explosions began to occur at that moment, sending many of them flying. *BOOOOOOM*BOOOOOOM*BOOOOOOM* "BEWARE, THAT GUY LOOKS LIKE HE EXPLODED HIS BODY!" shouted one of them in shock, but soon an intense explosion occurred... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Which scattered everyone sideways, and although they were not seriously injured, it sent them flying all over the place and two of them were struck by lightning in that moment of confusion, which caused their deaths. Chapter 121: [Bonus Chapter] Clean escape A few seconds later, the explosions stopped, and they all looked at each other in confusion. "What the hell was that?" they asked in shock and looked towards the site of the explosions that subtracted two of their own. The smoke that was so thick and strange before had dispersed, and there were only two large holes left there, with a lot of blood strewn all over the place. "What the fuck?" One of them asked, and it was just the moment that the most powerful person saw something and jumped over there. ''Could that be it?'' He thought in a daze and then shouted. "Brother Snake, come and see this." He spoke. And, the person who had earlier been spotted by Tang Yin for being the one who had killed with poison, came over. He, too had noticed something and frowned. "...There is a lot of strange poison in this place, but there is also a substance in the air very... Unique? Is it a pill?" he said with confusion as he surveyed the whole area. The area was still hot from the repeated explosions, but he didn''t care, he just started inspecting the area, and a few minutes later, he frowned. "It didn''t blow up, that bastard seems to have escaped. These explosions weren''t caused by an exploded body, even if all this blood is witness to it. I don''t know how the hell he did it, but I think these explosions were caused by pills when they came in contact with your spiritual energy." He said, causing everyone to be shocked by this. "What the hell? Is his ability really that high? He managed to avoid all of our attacks and even hit and kill several of our people in a few seconds! And he still managed to make such a perfect escape strategy!?" shouted one of them in shock, making everyone present realize this. ''Shit, is he that capable?'' thought several of them in shock. Still, the most shocked here were the ones from the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. ''That bastard... He managed to play us like that and taunt us in such a way...'' Thought some of them, while the leader of them looked at them one by one. "We''ve lost several of us by crashing into this bastard and we still didn''t manage to kill him, that lets us see how dangerous he is, the elder was right. If I''m not mistaken, in this area we still have a few more brothers left, call them. Let''s stop that bastard from leaving this area." He said firmly and then started walking again to keep an eye out. No matter what, his mission this time was to eliminate this person. Besides, he and the other person next to him knew something, so they smiled soon after they started walking. ''Those treasures will be ours.'' He thought. ... Tang Yin for his part simply ran hard and returned to the previous area, where the mountain was, that''s when he stopped and let go of both girls. ''Shit, carrying two girls on one arm is fucking exhausting.'' Tang Yin thought as he fell backward, exhausted. The immense spiritual energy he had expended in that little battle and the energy he had to expend afterward to run at such a high speed made him feel exhausted. ''I must practice a stepping technique; I had forgotten about that.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment and just felt both girls sit down beside him to massage him, seeing how exhausted he was. Su Lian mounted his head on her lap while Li Xian began to massage his arm. "Tang Yin... You really are like a god, were you some kind of God in the past? I still don''t understand what happened in that battle, it all happened so fast that I feel dazed if I try to recall." Su Lian said softly with a smile as Tang Yin gasped a little and he smiled but didn''t say anything. He was very exhausted, so he wanted to rest for a moment... Though he could only do so for a few minutes and then he swallowed a pill to restore his spiritual energy and got up. "Thank you for your care." Tang Yin said with a smile. "We''d better move fast, let''s go deeper. I must look for my next spiritual bone. I can''t fight a Spirit Ancestor easily in my current state. Let''s not waste time here." Tang Yin said as he stood up, and both girls nodded. "What will happen to those guys? Did you manage to fool them?" Li Xian asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I don''t think I fooled them; they''re going to quickly find out that I''m alive. But even if so, they don''t know where we are, so it''s not a problem for now. But such a trick is unlikely to work a second time. They made a mistake by not surrounding us and not taking you girls hostage, but I don''t think they will make that same mistake again." Tang Yin said as he contemplated the situation, then looked ahead and frowned. "Let''s run, we''re running out of time." He spoke. Soon, three people were running into the lightning zone. But it wasn''t long before the three stopped running and instead started walking. "Over here, there is a powerful lightning beast around this place." Tang Yin said after sensing a strong presence in the place. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It''s from the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm... A little higher than I need, but it shouldn''t be a problem now that I have the Sacred Body at the second level.'' Tang Yin thought. ''I hope it''s a good beast.'' He thought, and after that, they quickly rushed over. This beast didn''t move from its place, so they could easily follow him. For him, this was his home, and he very rarely had threats in his area. But, this time, there was a threat approaching him, and he hadn''t even noticed it. Although, it''s not his fault. Tang Yin is a skilled hunter, and on top of that a killer, his ability to move noiselessly is terrifying and, although both girls couldn''t do it equally, they still maintained the utmost care when moving, so the beast was doomed to receive an attack from behind. Tang Yin then jumped towards a tree with both girls, and his eyes lit up as soon as he saw what it was. ''Holy crap, it''s a good beast. Twelve-thousand-year-old Lightning Dragon Ape for my third spirit bone, looks like I''m really going to create a weapon of mass destruction huh.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at both girls. "Let''s hunt this one down. Miss Su I''ll just need buffs and Miss Li just protect Miss Su." Tang Yin said, and after seeing them both nod without speaking, he summoned his spirit spear with a smile on his face. He took his spear back through the middle of its body and looked at it for a moment, then he swung his lightning attribute over it, causing it to be completely covered by this attribute. Soon after, he smiled. "Sacred Lightning Body." He said softly, causing his entire body to be covered in lightning bolts that jumped back and forth. ''Time to hunt.'' He thought and lunged hard toward where this Dragon Ape was as he forcefully thrust his spirit spear toward the giant ape in front of him. *SWOSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH* The spear came forcefully out of his hand and rushed towards this giant ape, causing a great amount of breeze to be raised wherever it passed, while its bearer was trailing behind it at a great speed. This attracted the attention of the ape who rose quickly as soon as he sensed this, although he was initially frightened by this attack, he quickly moved his fist towards the spear to defend himself. Soon... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Chapter 122: [Bonus Chapter] Dragon Ape to massive level-up! A great burst of spiritual energy arose as soon as the spear hit the dragon ape''s fist hard. Just then, the buffs reached Tang Yin''s body which wasn''t too far away from the ape, so the buffs gave him that little push he needed to hit the spear hard. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Occasioning a new explosion in the area that forcefully destroyed the Dragon Ape''s fist, causing it to let out a loud cry of pain. But Tang Yin didn''t stop. Using the momentum of the blow, he jumped backward and drew his sword as he did so. "Three Killing Strikes of the Bloody Swordsman!" Tang Yin shouted at that moment the name of his skill as he swung his sword in three horizontal swings back and forth. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* This caused numerous explosions to rise as soon as his powerful attack hit the Dragon Ape''s body, and Tang Yin was pushed back forcefully by the momentum, after rolling for a moment, he stood up and ran all over the area while jumping through the trees continuously. He quickly got behind the deeply wounded ape who at this moment let out a roar into the air in an attempt to recompose itself, and threw his most powerful sword spiritual bone skill to hit it from behind. Following that, he put away his sword. He instantly jumped down from a tree to the top of the dragon ape who thought Tang Yin was below, and Tang Yin smiled as he moved his spirit bones into his fist. "I''m sorry, Dragon Ape. I would have liked to fight you hand-to-hand from the start, but I''m in a hurry, so please die." Tang Yin said with a smile as he wrapped his fist around all his spiritual energy. The Dragon Ape was still stunned, unable to understand exactly how he had been injured so easily. And on top of that, it was done by such a small person. So, when it saw him pass so close to its face, it felt fear, even more so as it noticed the intense spiritual energy forming in that small fist... Tang Yin simply broadened his smile... "Fist of the Lightning God!" he shouted with great force soon after and slammed his fist hard against the huge dragon ape''s head. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred as the great body of the dragon ape was pushed to the ground with force by this powerful attack riddled with lightning and spiritual energy, plus a mighty fist, while Tang Yin was pushed hard into a tree by the recoil caused by that impact. *BOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOM* Two successive explosions sounded shortly after as the ape''s body fell to the ground, its head destroyed, while Tang Yin firmly held onto the tree where it had fallen and then deftly dropped to the ground shortly after as he beckoned both girls to come over. He had already finished his work. Although the Dragon Ape was powerful, being caught off guard with such a powerful attack that destroyed one of its arms, it naturally couldn''t react so easily. Besides, if it was only at the seventh level of the fourth realm, he was still a small fry in Tang Yin''s hands. ''Although it''s also due to that system skill. It''s really powerful, it was able to give it such a deep wound and break one of its legs when I didn''t throw it accurately...'' Tang Yin thought in amazement. He was more and more amazed by the capabilities of this system, so he felt grateful to fate for giving it to him. Soon after, both girls arrived. "I''m going to synthesize, cultivate in the meantime. I''ll put up several cloaking arrays around the area so they won''t find us. Let''s cultivate here for a few days, I need to prepare to face those guys." Tang Yin said with a smile, and they both nodded. They no longer even could be surprised by what Tang Yin had accomplished. Ape Dragon of Lightning? To the two of them, this beast was an absolute existence that even at this level, they wouldn''t be able to defeat it, even if they wanted to and used all their abilities to do so. But for Tang Yin, it was as simple as that, what was Tang Yin made of? They thought. While it was true that this Lightning Dragon Ape was not a Titan Dragon Ape, which was the highest-level existence within various spirit forests, it was still a Dragon Ape! How could it be defeated so easily? But here it was, it died so easily that it didn''t even give them time to be surprised. Tang Yin soon after finished putting different arrays all over the place and went to quietly synthesize. This time, he didn''t need to do it slowly. It was simply a Leg Bone, and it could be anyone, so he simply picked one at random and started synthesizing it. Little by little this bone was formed, and after a couple of hours, he finished making it and started the absorption process. This process was done slowly, and when he thought it was going to be finished... [Ding] [You have obtained your Third Spiritual Bone]. [You have completed one of the main branch quests from the ''Quest Table'']. [You are receiving the rewards...] [Increased Cultivation x 3 Levels, awarding the rewards...] Various messages from the system invaded his mind at that moment, and soon he began to feel a large amount of spiritual energy entering his body, although he was surprised, he quickly began to receive such spiritual energy to slowly increase his level. ''...Again like this, my cultivation had already reached the second level of the Spiritual Lord Realm, but now this will soar to the fifth level... I must do it carefully.'' Tang Yin thought as he slowly absorbed this spiritual energy into his body. Luckily, the energy bestowed by the system was always passive energy and extremely pure, so he must simply process it slowly. [Ding] [You have killed a Dragon Ape] [Mission: Assassinate 10 Dragon Apes from the Quest Table in progress...] [Dragon Apes: 1/10] Tang Yin was startled when he saw another system thing appear in his mind, but upon seeing the contents of the mission, he calmed down and sighed internally in relief. ''Shit, this guy wants to scare me to death, good thing it''s not more cultivation increase rewards.'' Tang Yin thought in fright. He knew very well that raising so many levels in such a short time was not good for internal cultivation. Although right now his body is powerful, and he has strong control of his spiritual energy, the truth is that the body is not only composed of the external, but the internal is as well. And his inner body is not as powerful as he would like it to be. He still has to strengthen it, and he has to do it slowly, so he will have to stop for a while in cultivation similar to this one if he wants his cultivation to go smoothly in the future. And so he went on cultivating, slowly... Until, his cultivation level reached the fifth level of the Spiritual Lord Realm. If someone knew that until a few months ago, he was a cripple, they wouldn''t believe it. Even if they were sworn to by his closest relative. But... Tang Yin was still not convinced by this cultivation speed. ''Heh, the energy in this place is really pitiful. The 9 Elemental Levels of my World, it will take me quite some time to pass them. It might even take me years when it had taken me only a short time before.'''' Tang Yin thought after reaching this level of cultivation. As he was in the fourth realm and quite close to the fifth, he could already begin to see the surrounding spiritual energy more easily, so he could notice how scarce it was compared to his world. Still, there was nothing he could do. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, he stood up and found two faces staring at him, completely stunned. Su Lian and Li Xian felt almost lifeless as they watched Tang Yin''s cultivation increase so drastically. What was the meaning of life now that they had seen this? They thought to themselves. Tang Yin knew this, so he smiled somewhat embarrassedly. "Stop looking at me, this is not something that can happen all the time." Tang Yin said, and they nodded like robots. "If it could happen all the time... I think you would break the whole sense of cultivation." They said at the same time, and Tang Yin could only smile. "Okay, let''s head out. We should start trying to get to the next area, by the way, congratulations on increasing your cultivation." Tang Yin said with a smile, seeing that both of them had ascended 1 level and they just walked. They paid no attention to his last comment because it no longer made sense. ''Nothing makes sense now, who the hell can go up 6 levels of cultivation just by synthesizing a beast?'' They thought helplessly. Tang Yin could only follow them with a helpless smile as he thought about the incredible spiritual skill, he had just obtained from this dragon ape... But soon after, they encountered some familiar faces, which brought a sinister smile to Tang Yin''s face... Chapter 123: [Bonus Chapter] Inevitable Battle When the four people saw Tang Yin, they were shocked, and fear entered their bodies, starting where their arms were missing. Four people, three of them missing arms, who else could it be? "Hahaha, looks like fate really wants you little scumbags dead." Tang Yin said as soon as he saw them, and although they felt some fear, they still let out a snort, and the saber man summoned his saber. "It looks like fate really wants someone to die today. And I''ll be the one to take your head to the elder." He said, and Tang Yin smiled. "So, you''re with that old man too, huh." He said and moved his arm a little to the right to summon his sword. "They don''t need to help." Tang Yin said as he looked at the girls, and they both nodded. They could see that these four hadn''t even increased their cultivation since the last time, it was impossible for them to beat Tang Yin right now. But they hadn''t noticed the level of cultivation Tang Yin had reached, so when they heard that he didn''t need any help, they laughed. "Hahaha, looks like our last battle brought your arrogance up, don''t worry, I''ll take care of bringing it down for you." Said the saber man. "In position, we will cut this evil once and for all." Said the man and the four behind him quickly got into position. Even so, Tang Yin simply smiled and slowly let his cultivation level show, leaving everyone stunned... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What the fuck? How could you possibly have climbed up to the Spiritual Lord Realm in such a short time? Impossible!" Shouted one of them in shock. "Nothing is impossible, now die. I need to go take out another trash later." Tang Yin said and immediately moved at great speed to the front and swung his sword horizontally to deliver a clean blow that took a head with it, and he stopped behind the body soon after as the breeze of his arrival hit the surroundings. Everyone was stunned by such absurd speed, but... "AGHHHHHHHHH, BASTARD, DIE!" shouted the saber man with great hatred as his eyes were bloodshot, and he turned around to give him a powerful blow that was injected with all his spiritual energy added to his third ability. But Tang Yin simply swung his arm horizontally with a smooth but powerful movement that ended up shutting him up directly, cutting off his head. Soon, a face full of fear, hatred, and thirst for revenge flew through the air... Just as in less than 30 seconds, two more faces did the same. ''Since I had no enmity towards you in the beginning and you only acted based on your ways, I will at least give you a quick death now that we have become enemies.'' Tang Yin thought as he wiped the blood from his face. Both girls simply turned their faces away and stood on their backs. The amount of blood exuding from those dead bodies was too much for their stomachs, so they didn''t want to see it. After that, Tang Yin simply walked to where they were and told them to continue. Along the way, he spoke to them. "As cultivators, we try to face against fate so that we can hold on to life and the pleasures of this world in a better way. That is why we cultivators are not saints, even if there are some who believe that. Even so, we avoid killing so many people unnecessarily so as not to be corrupted by inner demons. But what if one day one of your own is being threatened by someone?" "You must kill him so that such a threat does not come to fruition; if you do not, you will suffer the consequences. Therefore, if you are going to kill, you must do it with your head and never allow the thirst for murder, revenge, and anger to consume you. You will kill when your own are in danger or when you are in danger. That is the principle of this world." Tang Yin said. Although, he inwardly mocked himself as he recalled a scene from the past. One where he was bathed in blood, and it was the trigger that he had to be punished severely by his family. Both girls listened intently to this and looked at him strangely, with some confusion. ''Is he saying he murdered them because they were threatening one of his own?'' They thought doubtfully and soon understood what he meant, so they smiled and nodded at him. After that, there were not many more words between them. Tang Yin simply walked back and forth while avoiding certain presences that occasionally entered his spiritual sense. ''Tsk, they have us surrounded, and if we go that way...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked to a certain side of the lightning zone. This zone was the smallest of the three, but it was also the most dangerous. ''There''s the mountain range, going there at our current level is suicide, impossible to resist those lightning bolts even for me.'' Tang Yin thought and then continued on his way. Occasionally he found people patrolling the area and managed to count about 100, most of them were stationed on the side of the mountain range, which was the only way to pass into the icy area. ''Looks like a fight is inevitable, huh.'' Tang Yin thought and directly started walking towards that place. "Miss Li, this time we have 30 waiting for us there, with Miss Su''s buffs you should be able to handle protecting her and fighting a few of the weaker ones, right?" he asked, and she nodded a little doubtfully. "If I do my best, I have no problem fighting 5 or 7, as long as they are not at the Spirit Ancestor Realm." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Good, they''re already here..." Tang Yin said with a smile as he summoned his sword. "Show yourselves, it''s boring that you always want to use the same easy-to-break tactic." Tang Yin said calmly and didn''t even bother to break the illusion where it was. Soon after, the said illusion broke by itself, and the people in front of him appeared, several looked at him with hatred. But the more powerful ones were surprised to notice his cultivation level so high. ''What the hell? How the fuck did he manage to increase his cultivation so fast?'' they thought in shock. Was there anyone who could increase cultivation so quickly in such a short time? Absolutely impossible! Then, there was only one answer... ''So, he was always hiding his cultivation, this bastard...'' They thought but snorted with their mouths. "Hmph, you won''t be able to escape this time." Said the strongest man here and then signaled everyone to surround them. But Tang Yin smiled. "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to escape. There is only one fate for you this time..." He said as he swung his sword forward and pointed it at them. "You are all going to die." Tang Yin said calmly, making some of them laugh. But Tang Yin didn''t want to waste any more time. He knew there were more people around nearby, so it was best to get this over with quickly. So, without wasting any time, he rushed forcefully towards one of those present who was closest to him. *SWOSH* The sound of a sword breaking the wind came with the sight of a head flying through the air, causing many to be surprised by such absurd speed. But they were soon angered. "YOU''RE GOING TO DIE, YOU BASTARD!" shouted several of them, and soon a large number of spiritual weapons were brought out, this time, they didn''t want to give Tang Yin time to throw such strange weapons, and those annoying fumes. They would all attack him together, to totally overwhelm him. Tang Yin smiled at this when he felt the buffs coming at him and prepared for a full-scale pitched battle, which he wasn''t sure he would win... Chapter 124: [Bonus Chapter] 1 vs many! Tang Yin firmly held his sword in his hand while standing in a firm position where he could see the entire battlefield. Just at that moment, he noticed that some people were approaching Li Xian and Su Lian, so he immediately swung his sword vertically from bottom to top while sending out a powerful spiritual energy attack created by the simple movement, which destroyed the ground in its path and stopped those guys who were approaching. "Scum, if you''re going to fight at least do it with your pride up." Tang Yin said as he fully pounced on them to stop them from approaching the girls, but just at that moment, he felt danger coming from his left side. A sword and a spear were coming ready to strike him firmly from the side, so Tang Yin had to quickly move his spiritual bones to that spot. *BOOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred at the moment when both spiritual weapons hit the two materialized spiritual bones, causing Tang Yin to be knocked off his path and fall rolling on the ground, but still, Tang Yin took this moment to launch himself from another direction, and his sword slammed firmly against the sword of one of the people who wanted to take Su Lian hostage. *CLANKKKKKKKKKK* The strong blow sent this person flying backward, but Tang Yin didn''t have time to follow him. He instantly had to move his body a little to the right to avoid a powerful incoming spear attack and then quickly jumped high backward to avoid another spear strike coming from above, narrowly dodging it. While he was in the air, someone targeted him and threw a strong spiritual ability at him. Taking him in the air was tricky, so he thought he would not be able to defend himself from such an ability and would hit him. Everyone thought so, but... Tang Yin chose to surprise them again, as soon as he felt this skill coming at him, he moved his spiritual bone towards his foot put it under his foot, and stepped on it, taking the momentum to turn around, and as he turned around, he threw his first sword skill forcefully towards the oncoming one. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The intense explosion that occurred hit the surroundings with spiritual energy, startling everyone again. "What the hell? The spiritual bone can be used like this!?" someone shouted in shock. For them, the spiritual bone can only be used to cast their abilities, and they were already in shock when they looked at the way Tang Yin used it, which made practically no sense, but now he came out with this? That guy is human? Many of them wondered. This to Tang Yin was simply commonplace, but the explosion caused by both skills hitting pushed him into the air, and he was going to fall on top of a person who was firmly waiting for him with his sword ready to strike him. Tang Yin then moved his spirit bone to his hand and wrapped it around his hand like a glove, then he clenched his fist tightly and fell to the ground on top of this person, but what came first was his fist that hit his face hard and sent him flying. But, as soon as he fell, a powerful presence pounced on him from above, startling him a little, and he had to move his fist quickly to receive the powerful blow coming from above... *BOOOOOOOM* The strong power sent him flying intensely backward. ''Shit, that bastard...'' Tang Yin thought as he spat out some blood while rolling on the ground to hold on tightly. He had forgotten that the most powerful guy present was a cultivator who could fly, his attack was quite powerful. But, even so, Tang Yin soon recovered and held his weapon tightly as he forcefully lunged towards them again. Soon, one of the spiritual ancestors pounced at him as well. *CLANKKKKKK* *BOOOOOOM* An intense explosion came after the loud sound of a sword and spear striking, but Tang Yin quickly took the lead by making several swings of his sword while intensely attacking the person who attacked him, sending him into a passive position where he could only defend himself. Still, it was not a one-on-one battle. So, Tang Yin sent a strong kick toward this person to move away from him and avoid the powerful attack coming from the other side. As he fell to the ground, he quickly activated one of his cultivation technique skills, ''Light Steps.'' And, quickly moved between them with rather nimble steps to attack another one of them with force. *BOOOOOOOOOM* His powerful attack caused this person''s sword to deflect a little to the right, allowing Tang Yin to strike him firmly in the neck, ending his life in a few seconds. But... Just then, danger once again girded over him when he felt several people attacking him from different angles. Tang Yin then summoned all of his spiritual bones quickly as he placed them precisely on different places on his body, he also quickly pulled out his spear and gave it a strong kick to stop one of those from attacking him. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A loud explosion occurred at that moment, but it was followed by numerous spiritual energy blasts and sword strikes that reached Tang Yin. *CLANK* A strong sword strike hit his sword from the front. *BOOOOM* *CRACK* *CRACK* *BOOOOOOOOOM* His spiritual bones shattered shortly after the explosions. "Sacred Lightning Body!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, as different weapons struck him in the body, sending him flying with an explosion that reverberated through the area. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* ''Shit, they''re strong.'' Tang Yin thought with a pained frown as he went airborne and detained himself soon after. "You bastard, you''re tough, but your time has come!" Just when he thought he was safe, he heard this voice coming from behind him, and intense pain girded over him as he was hit hard by a powerful fist. ''Shit, I got careless...'' He thought, but his body was powerful enough to resist it, so even though he felt the pain, he quickly turned around and threw a strong punch at this cultivator''s face. He was shocked, ''How could his body be so powerful?'' He thought in shock, and didn''t protect himself from the blow because of how stunned he was, so he soon spat out a mouthful of blood, but he hit Tang Yin back hard. This causes Tang Yin to also spit out some blood and back away a bit from the pain, but in a pitched battle like this, letting his guard down or feeling the pain for a moment and getting careless because of it, can be deadly. So, Tang Yin, who summoned his sword to strike the guy in front of him, felt the imminent danger coming from behind. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred when Tang Yin moved one step to the right, avoiding the heavy blow from a spear carrier, ''Did he dodge it?'' thought this person in shock, while Tang Yin could only bend his body when he realized that he couldn''t dodge the attack coming behind him and moved his sword firmly to the front, so soon... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred as two spiritual abilities slammed him backward heavily, sending him flying and then rolling on the ground for a large number of meters. "Tang Yin!" shouted Su Lian at that moment, from the other side of the battle when she saw this. And Tang Yin, although he was feeling intense stinging pain in the front part of his body, as he rolled around on the ground, he managed to see someone rushing at Su Lian while Li Xian was fighting five people at the same time. "Little girl, you''re mine!" that person shouted with a sinister smile, totally alarming Tang Yin, who immediately gave a mighty punch to the ground when he saw this, allowing him to jump backward a bit in the air as he pulled out his spear. "BASTARD, YOUR OPPONENT IS ME!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, quickly coming back to himself and putting all his strength into his next attack... His spear soon came out of his hand with force in that direction. *SWOOOOOOOOSH* While cutting through the wind at extreme speed, also pushed Tang Yin backward. The spear traveled at great speed, and just as the man was about to grab Su Lian who had fallen to the ground in fear... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion reverberated at that moment as the man was pinned back and forth by the spear and sent forcefully in a direction opposite to where he was going. Tang Yin for his part, fell to the ground and dug his feet into the ground angrily. "Hmph, you damn bastards. They really pissed me off this time." Tang Yin said and quickly moved around the place at high speed, arriving at where Li Xian was fighting and splitting the fight in two with his sword. Once he did this, he stood in front of both girls and looked at the guys in front of him and those surrounding them. "Since they made me come to this, I hope they don''t dream of getting out of here alive." Tang Yin said, making the others look at him with mocking faces. They already knew that they could beat him if they fought well. Even though he had countless tricks, if they gave it their all there was no way he could live 10 more minutes, so they were curious, what would he do now? Tang Yin then moved his right hand a little out of his body and put away his sword while all his spiritual bones disappeared. It was then that his entire body began to be covered in lightning, and soon, a magnificent Spiritual Weapon had appeared in his hand. Lightning soon began to cover it as they jumped back and forth above it, leaving many of those present in shock. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heavenly Hammer!" shouted three of them, as they recognized the magnificent hammer in Tang Yin''s hands and its abnormally large size left them stunned, while Tang Yin smiled... "I''m sorry, but now that you''ve seen it, you all must die." Tang Yin said and swung his hammer up and down, creating a powerful spiritual energy that shook the surroundings and hit the ground hard. Chapter 125: [Bonus Chapter] Destructive Power The scene before them stunned them, especially those who knew the magnificence of a celestial hammer. It was one of the supreme existences in this whole continent, how could they not know and fear it? But why on earth was there a heavenly hammer so far away from its original home? What on earth is this person doing here? Why does he have a heavenly hammer? Besides... Now that they have been fighting against him, wouldn''t it be a terrible curse against their families? It is absolutely impossible for them to bear the wrath of that legendary family! And their anger is reflected the moment one of their own is touched... But that was the state of mind for those who knew it and for those who did not... Although they were afraid because they thought Tang Yin was an external spiritual weapon bearer and did not think that he would actually have an inherited spiritual weapon, their fear was not so high. It was true that the hammer gave them a bad feeling, but could he beat all of them? "You... Are you one of those ''Tang''?" The most powerful of them asked in shock as he took a step back. No matter what, they could never make enemies with that family if they did... They''re finished. But Tang Yin didn''t answer. "Hmph, it''s time to clean up, weren''t you guys too arrogant just now? Let''s see what your true capability is." Tang Yin said as he summoned his spiritual bones and let them rest on his heavenly hammer. When he did this, his aura multiplied, and his presence became even more visible, making him look even more powerful. This time, they realized... That guy was never battling at his full strength. Even Su Lian and Li Xian were stunned when they saw this... This power... ''It''s so powerful...'' They thought to themselves in shock. Still, Tang Yin didn''t care about the reactions or answer the questions. He simply watched and fixed his target. The guy who uses poisons is the most dangerous one. So, he instantly swung his hammer a little and forcefully jumped over everyone. "DON''T LET THAT BASTARD GET AWAY WITH IT, ATTACK!" one of them shouted at that moment, bringing everyone present to the present, then the skills rang out again as they were thrown, but Tang Yin simply swung his hammer back, and then forcefully swung it at the ground. "Earthquake Explosion!" he shouted, targeting a group of three in the distance. Soon, the ground began to shake along with the ensuing explosions and... *BOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion from the ground rang out, swallowing Tang Yin''s three targets. He then quickly returned and advanced towards his target, and this guy launched a powerful poisonous skill towards him that materialized a snake, while another attacked him with his spear. Tang Yin swung his hammer horizontally to deliver a powerful blow to the snake coming towards him, and it simply disappeared upon contact, sending a strong recoil over his thrower. While Tang Yin took advantage of the moment and the rebound to swing his hammer back hard. *BOOOOOOOOOM* Soon, the top half of the attacker was shattered, and the spear fell far away. After that, Tang Yin struck a heavy blow on the ground with his hammer, which caused the ground to shake and everything in its path to be destroyed. Then, he forcefully rushed towards his target and swung his spiritual bone to the front. ''Midnight Destroyer, Second Phase, Assassination!'' Tang Yin shouted internally and slammed the hammer down hard on his spirit bone... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred at that moment between his spirit bone and the body of his victim, which was reduced to a heap of blood and body parts strewn all over the place. "SNAKE BROTHER!" shouted the most powerful of them at that moment as he watched this scene from above, trying to grab Tang Yin from behind. This guy became extremely angry as soon as he saw that. "DIE BASTARD!" he shouted intensely as he pounced on him and shouted out loud the name of his fifth spiritual bone ability... 72 Claws of the Bloody Hawk! When Tang Yin heard this, he calmly turned his gaze upwards and smiled. Instead of fleeing, he swung his heavenly hammer a little and leaped up forcefully to swing it at him. "Earthquake Explosion, Unique Explosion!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, the second phase of his first spiritual bone skill. At that moment, the hammer grew in size magnificently and swung hard against the hawk man coming in a thunderous explosion. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* "AGHHHHH!" The scream came out of the hawk man''s mouth at that moment as he felt his entire body shaking with force, and all his ability was destroyed in an instant. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This left him completely stunned. And then Tang Yin seized the moment to test his newly obtained ability... Quickly and while in the air, he moved a spiritual bone so that he could stand on it and then raised his hammer and dropped it hard. "Thunder Destroyer Strike!" he shouted as a mighty celestial hammer slammed into the hawk man. The latter, even though he was stunned, still threw out all his skills and pulled out a powerful spiritual treasure, causing the heavenly hammer to slam against all of this... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The explosion that reverberated and deafened many of those present became more intense, and soon the falcon man''s body was slammed to the ground with great force and a big blow. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* In the end, he was left with a dazed look after receiving such a powerful attack and could only think, ''So strong... So that''s the terrifying thing about the heavenly hammer...'' But Tang Yin was not finished. He quickly swung his hammer in succession towards all the skills coming towards him, and with each blow, his attack became more and more powerful. The first blow seemed to be loaded with a ton of weight on top of it, but the second blow came with a force that shattered the spiritual abilities along with their casters in the distance. It was a blow that reverberated through the air in the distance and managed to assassinate them even in the distance. While, the third strike was powerful enough to create intense pressure throughout the area that brought many to their knees spurting blood from their mouths and ears. Tang Yin was stunned by the potential of this ability, but then he noticed a problem... His body almost fell at that moment, and he started to spurt blood from his mouth. ''Shit this thing has an excessive use of spiritual energy!'' He thought to himself in shock as he noticed that he had been internally wounded by his own ability... It was because of this that, without waiting any longer, he forcefully charged his hammer upwards and jumped with the help of his spiritual bone toward the sky. His hammer aloft began to have a large amount of lightning leaping on it as spiritual energy gathered forcefully there, causing it to grow in size. Blood spurted out of Tang Yin''s mouth intensely, but still... He looked at the scene for a moment, and then his entire body was completely covered with lightning bolts jumping back and forth. Then... He swung his hammer forcefully downward in a fourth powerful attack that threatened to destroy them all. The ambient pressure emitted by the heavenly hammer was so powerful that even Tang Yin began to feel it despite being the one throwing it. Luckily, Su Lian and Li Xian were out of range... Soon, a powerful spiritual energy attack emitted from a mighty hammer approached them as Tang Yin fell heavily on them... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *THREKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK * *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM * *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Chapter 126: [Bonus Chapter] Mysterious roar "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" After a powerful explosion that was followed by countless more explosions, came a great number of piercing screams that soon died down quickly and left the scene in an intense sea of blood splattering everywhere and staining the ground red. The explosion generated by the collision of Tang Yin''s great hammer with the ground caused all his enemies to die miserably, leaving no room for one to escape. The one who was left with the best ended up with half of his body destroyed, while the rest... Only a pool of blood remained, leaving Tang Yin in deep shock at how powerful that blow had been. ''A skill that could become more powerful the more it hit...'' Tang Yin thought in shock, and a large amount of blood came out of his mouth at that moment, and began to fall straight to the ground. ''How powerful it is...'' He thought with satisfaction and soon fell straight to the ground, unable to take it anymore. The use of this ability put intense pressure on him and his spiritual world, which at the moment was practically non-existent, so it all fell on his Spiritual Bowl, making it unbearable for anyone. His spiritual energy could not take it anymore. Both girls, who were a bit in the distance, looked at the scene in shock. Ever since Tang Yin took out his Heavenly Hammer, everything was a one-sided slaughter¡­ ''So powerful?'' They thought to themselves in shock. But seeing Tang Yin fall to the ground like that while bleeding, they quickly ran to him to help him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was just at that moment... "ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOARRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!" A mighty roar reverberated throughout the lightning zone and seemed to come from deep within this area. The roar was so powerful, that it alerted everyone in the area and even the elders in the distance heard that powerful roar, which brought intense fear upon everyone present. The roar was so powerful that it allowed a deeply wounded Tang Yin''s senses to come back to himself, causing Tang Yin to fully awaken again. "Young Master, what the hell was that?" Su Lian and Li Xian asked in shock as they helped him up. Tang Yin looked into the deepest area of this place, but soon he felt a dangerous and powerful presence coming from deep within that place, a presence that, for some reason, became familiar to him¡­ This made him feel fear, and he looked at them with surprise. "Run away from here, it''s impossible to beat such a thing!" he shouted urgently and swallowed several pills for recovery and to replenish his spiritual energy. His Spiritual Bowl was dry, and that was dangerous, so he didn''t mind swallowing several at once, and then the three of them ran from that place at high speed. They were not the only ones. Everyone who heard this roar was running away at high speed, while some elders were coming towards this place quickly. Tang Yin and company simply ran towards the icy area, and as they went, they saw many beasts from this lower realm area, so they quickly killed them to fulfill the sect entrance fee. There were too many of them, and many found them fainted, so they picked up many on the way. A few hours later, they managed to leave that area safely, but they still went deeper and deeper into the icy area until they finally stopped in a cave where they decided to rest and recover. Especially Tang Yin. Who was internally wounded from the recoil of using such a powerful ability. [Hmph, you''re really stupid. A skill that gets stronger as it hits is obviously a terrifying skill that will have a powerful recoil, why did you decide to use it when you could finish the battle without using such a skill?"] The administrator asked in annoyance. Tang Yin, who was cultivating, smiled helplessly. ''It''s always good to understand what abilities you have. Even more so when its explanation is so weird, I just thought I needed to know what it did, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful, doesn''t it gain a ton of weight every hit? What the hell is that? It''s absurd, it has terrifying growth potential.'' Tang Yin said, and the administrator nodded. [Yes, I''m surprised too. It''s not a skill you can get just because even if you''re at a very high cultivation] He said, and Tang Yin confirmed. ''Even my father, the one who is called the Destroyer, does not have such an ability. But... He does have records that someone once had it, as he had told me about there being an ability like this, but he didn''t know where to get it from... I didn''t expect to get it from a little Dragon Lightning Ape.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise. But after a while, he shook his head helplessly after remembering that powerful beast. ''A beast that can make me feel familiar with it... What is it? It''s strange, could you feel something, administrator?'' Tang Yin asked in his head. [Just one thing. That beast was attracted to one of two things I can think of: Your new ability or your celestial hammer] Replied the administrator. This was already on Tang Yin''s mind, so he nodded. ''It''s a bit annoying, I don''t know why it gives me a feeling of familiarity, but... I don''t think it''s good to stay here any longer. I have a feeling that such a beast is more powerful than we imagined.'' Tang Yin said in his head and then plunged into his cultivation and recovery. He needed to recover quickly to pass these tests, which were soon to be over. Thus, Tang Yin, Su Lian, and Li Xian immersed themselves in their cultivation for a couple of days until it was time to leave. Even the elders had recently sent out a signal to rush the tests. Clearly, it was because of that terrifying and powerful roar that was heard recently that everyone was running away from. Even so, Tang Yin still took his time to recover, but after two days, it was time to leave. Nothing out of the ordinary happened in the icy area. Tang Yin and company simply hunted a large number of spiritual beasts to complete the tests and chose to overhunt them while running. Their storage bags were already maxed out by the time they finished hunting, and soon, they finally arrived at the Icy Thunder Mountain. A huge icy mountain where thunder was constantly falling was in sight, leaving a magnificent presence. At the top of this place is where the last part of the tests would be made... Chapter 127: [Bonus Chapter] Arriving at the Icy Thunder Mountain Arriving at the Icy Thunder Mountain, there was quite a large fence of powerful disciples and elders they were here to receive the bodies of the beasts hunted by each cultivator, to see who would pass and who would not. There were many lines of people waiting for their turn, and Tang Yin, Su Lian, and Li Xian stood to form into one at random. "I remind you, whoever doesn''t have 10 beasts or more from each of the three zones, stand down. Don''t waste our time." There was one person who kept repeating that, and each time, they kicked different people for wasting their time. But, from the initial 20,000 plus, there were now only 12,000 people in this place, no one knew if the rest were dead or hadn''t arrived, and they wouldn''t bother to investigate either. But there was one person among the elders who was surprised not to see his powerful disciples among them. ''What the hell happened? Where are those bastards? Did they hang around playing again? That little bastard is still alive and so calm!'' thought this man at that moment as he looked at a certain line that had a group of three people at the end and focused his gaze on Tang Yin. ''Shit, those bastards.'' He thought and quickly looked around the sides looking for a disciple who he soon spotted and called out to him. "Elder, is something wrong?" this disciple asked. "Enter the testing grounds and go find those missing little bastards, also Young Master Snake. Of the over 100 disciples we had, I''m only seeing a few dozen. Tell them it''s about time for the tests to end in case they forget. Take this with you to find them." Said the elder and handed him a small token. The disciple nodded. He is one of the five most prominent disciples of the Inner Hall to which this elder belongs, so he is someone powerful. Therefore, he quickly left the area and began to run into the testing area. Tang Yin, who had been relaxing for a while, had noticed a gaze with murderous intent on him and quickly tracked it down. There were many gazes on him, but among those, only one had murderous intent which Tang Yin found curious, but when he saw where it came from, he quickly averted his gaze and looked sideways. ''An elder? How strange... Besides, he''s an insider, he was also at the time they started the tests, hm... Could it be him, the one who wants me dead? That''s strange, we don''t know each other...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown under his mask. Still, after a moment, he ignored all this. There was nothing to do if that guy wanted him dead, he would reveal himself sooner or later, and right now, he didn''t care. Although that person''s cultivation was high, and he could assassinate him if he wanted to, he could feel the presence of several high-level Spiritual Saints all over the place. Tang Yin knew that that elder would not move when they only had him as one of the guards of this place so that the disciples would not do whatever they wanted. So, he relaxed. And after many hours, it was finally his turn. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you a group or are you coming separately?" asked the seated elder who was doing the counting. "A group." Tang Yin replied. "Names? Chosen Aspirants token or normal token?" Asked the elder again, and Tang Yin took out three tokens. "The three chosen aspirants, are registered with our names." Tang Yin replied. Slightly surprising to everyone present who heard this. ''A team of chosen aspirants? But they are very weak, are they really chosen aspirants who have gone through the testing grounds?'' They thought. Although Tang Yin''s cultivation is not low, among the chosen aspirants who made it through the tests, it is considered the lowest cultivation level. Even more so considering that most of the current disciples saw with their own eyes the kind of treasures that were in these tests. From very good cultivation techniques to expensive pills, even some treasures such as external spiritual weapons that would help them easily overcome their bottlenecks, etc. And most of the chosen aspirants had obtained several of those treasures, so they were able to increase their cultivation level several times over, how come these three didn''t achieve that? Many here thought. Besides... ''Aren''t they the last group of aspirants chosen? Could it be that they were stuck in the initial zones all along and didn''t go for treasures in the icy zone?'' others thought, as they knew that the icy zone had been the one with the most treasures. Still, these were thoughts that Tang Yin was unaware of and didn''t care about. The treasures this sect gave out were pitiful. Xie Meiyu told him a little about these, and Tang Yin from the beginning had decided not to look for them. In fact, several times, Su Lian and Li Xian asked him to go for treasures, but Tang Yin refused because they were useless. Cultivation techniques? He has many. Pills? He can make them, or the system itself gives him very good pills, such as the Spiritual Ancestor pill, which has many interesting uses and is very useful for cultivation. External Spiritual Weapons or other treasures that may be useful to a Spiritual Lord are of no use to him, or he has better ones. So, he did not worry about this. This time, the elder was a little surprised and looked at them. ''Fifth Level, Sixth Level, and Seventh Level of the Spirit Lord Realm...Wow, they are the weakest chosen aspirants this time, but...This kid doesn''t look so simple. Although he''s missing an arm...Sigh... What a pity, what a pity.'' The elder thought but nodded shortly after as he checked the cards. "Tang Yin, Su Lian and Li Xian...Perfect, they are registered. How many beasts did they manage to hunt?" the elder asked calmly, and everyone turned to look at this. They were curious about it. How many beasts could the weakest team of chosen aspirants hunt? many thought. Many of them even had higher cultivation than the three of them and were not chosen aspirants, so they felt the need to, at last, overcome those guys who usually leave them humiliated in the dust. It should be known that most of them managed to hunt between 15 and 25 beasts from each area. While the team that hunted the most outside of the chosen aspirants managed 95, they are a team of 12 people. The one that hunted the most in total was a team of five chosen aspirants and two quite strong normals, and managed to hunt 100 from each zone, how many could these three manage to hunt? So, they waited patiently. Tang Yin smiled and simply took out several storage bags and put them on the table. "That''s 130 from the desert zone. 160 from the lightning zone and 110 from the icy zone. There are some from the fourth realm as a plus." Tang Yin said, making everyone feel stunned. **** NT: I''m sorry it took so long, I''ve been sick and it''s been difficult for me to write these chapters. I will be publishing several today to complete the bonus chapters and the chapters that I have missed. In addition, the Discord server is open if you want to enter, although it is not finished yet. Thanks so much for reading. Chapter 128: [Bonus Chapter] The last part of the Tests begins Even the elder was stunned when he heard this and quickly went through the various storage bags... After a while, he looked up in shock and smiled broadly at him. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect a small group to be able to hunt so many beasts in such a short time, they have a great future ahead of them if they keep it up and stick together. This time they are the Group that has been able to hunt the most out of all those who have registered. If you keep it up, you will receive bonus points. I hope to see you in the future and that you can shine in the outer sect, you can come in." Said the elder with a smile as he passed all the beast corpses to other storage bags and gave the ones that belonged to Tang Yin. Then Tang Yin and company passed those tests and stopped paying attention to everything going on behind them, even though they attracted a lot of attention. Actually, the girls were very excited. "Hahaha, Tang Yin, we are the team that has hunted the most beasts so far, can you believe it? Maybe we''ll be in the Top 10 this time." Su Lian said excitedly as she grabbed Tang Yin''s hand, and Tang Yin could only smile. "It''s okay, it''s no cause for celebration. Let''s celebrate if we make it through the next test." Tang Yin said, and Su Lian smiled and nodded several times, while Li Xian could only smile from the side. She was also excited but she didn''t show it like Su Lian. After that, the three of them started running up the mountain as they climbed it quickly, as the last part of the trials would be held at the top of this mountain. Along the way, they saw many other aspirants running in the same manner as them, and soon, the three of them were at the top of this great thunder mountain. Once they climbed up here, they were amazed at how huge this place was, plus... At the top of the mountain, they could clearly see that it was artificially made. But everything was flat, and there was a large field with lots of ice, and water even some small mountains of ice and stone were arranged in various areas, but what was most striking were the 100 Pillars that were there. There were 10 that were taller than the rest, but what was more surprising was that there was a great amount of lightning falling all over the place, from one side to the other. These lightning bolts, were created by an object, but they were as powerful as real lightning bolts. When they arrived, Su Lian was surprised and approached Tang Yin. "Tang Yin, what are these pillars for?" she asked doubtfully. "If I''m not wrong, when the second phase of the tests begins, our mission will be to obtain one of those pillars, but... I can see that there are many powerful ones around here, it will be difficult to achieve that. Moreover, even more so when all the aspirants who pass the first phase, have gone up. It will be a full-scale pitched battle." Tang Yin replied. He really had no idea, but he guessed that was the case. And he was right. They both nodded with understanding when they heard this and looked around the area in awe. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of them comes from a small empire, and the other has a somewhat unknown background. But the truth is that for both of them, this is something new, and it attracts a lot of attention. While Tang Yin, looking around, found a beautiful existence who was being watched by many men but paid no attention to any of them. She simply had a smile on her beautiful face and was looking straight ahead. ''Oh? It''s that strange lady who was able to see through my occultation techniques.'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing her. Her dark black hair was very visible in this area. Most women have brown or dark brown hair in this region, so black hair, along with a pair of green eyes, was easily distinguishable. Just as Tang Yin looked at her, she felt his gaze and turned curiously and was surprised to see him, then smiled and started walking towards him, attracting the attention of many men. Even some of the inner disciples who were in the area to bring order were attracted to her. ''She''s as beautiful as our Three Fairies, shit, how lucky the bastard who gets her.'' They thought. Although one of them thought, ''She''s beautiful, but there''s no one like the Xie Goddess who recently appeared in the Sect. She''s so precious that Bing girl shouldn''t even be near her.'' And so on, as he recalled his precious Goddess from his memory. This beautiful woman who had attracted the attention of everyone present approached Tang Yin and nodded at him. "I didn''t expect to see you around here, it seems you weren''t as common as you appeared after all. Congratulations on getting here, Tang Yin." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Miss Bai, long time no see. I didn''t think you became so powerful in such a short time, you even managed to break through to the Spiritual Ancestor Realm, congratulations to you too." Tang Yin replied, and Bai Lixue could only smile with some embarrassment. "For a person who advanced an entire realm in such a short time to tell me that I advanced in my cultivation just by passing a few levels... It doesn''t sit very well with me, but thank you very much, Tang Yin." She replied, and both girls behind him looked at her in surprise. ''She''s so beautiful...'' Su Lian thought in shock. She always considered herself quite pretty, but in front of her, the truth she felt inferior. "They are?" Bai Lixue asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin stepped aside. "They are my two teammates, Su Lian and Li Xian." Tang Yin said, and they both nodded as they bowed a little and greeted her as a sign of respect for an older sister, as it was noticeable that this girl was a little older than them. "Oh, two talented ladies quite cute, nice to meet you. My name is Bai Lixue." She replied with a smile, and after that, the four of them continued talking about different things. And after a while, many of them simply set up small camps for the night, as not all the registrations had been completed yet. And this is something that took several whole days to complete... Until, at last, after seeing that all the remaining disciples had registered, the leading elders arrived. This time, there were 7 of them sitting on top of a rather large hill, and one of them stood up and spoke loudly while using spiritual energy to be heard by all. "Today begins the final part of the tests. Of the more than 20,000 disciples, only 5 thousand succeeded in passing the first test, and from these 5 thousand will come out 1,000 who will be the true new disciples of the Headquarters of the Sect. The rest, if they belong to one of the branches of the sect, then they will go again to that place and if not, then they are welcomed as disciples of the Red Thunder Sect Branches." Said the elder. "Now, the second part of the tests will take place in this place and they only have to do one thing. Take control of one of these pillars. A pillar should only have a maximum of 10 people and a minimum of two. That is to say, this is a battle in teams. But it will not only be like that. The elders present will be controlling the rays of the area and the water of the place, to prevent you from being able to achieve this. If you don''t think you can withstand the power of real ray, you may stand down, because you might get hit by them and we are not responsible for that." He continued and then stopped when he had spoken for a while. He spoke a few more things after this and raised his hand forcefully, causing all the rays to stop for a moment, but soon it, began to strike even harder than before and in areas where it did not strike before, frightening many disciples. Then the elder continued speaking. "The higher the pillar you obtain, the greater rewards you will get once you enter the sect. Also, if one of you gets a pillar and you think your companions can keep it, you can choose to go to another pillar to sow chaos. If you, do it the right way, the sect points will increase for you and your team. That''s it, let the tests begin." Said the elder, and just then, the rest of the elders stood up. Just as he said that all the disciples got in an uproar and started running towards those pillars, wanting to be the first... Chapter 129: [Bonus Chapter] Teachings of Tang Yin Instead, Tang Yin saw Bai Lixue coming to his side. "Can I join your team? Although I travel alone, I am quite strong. My Spiritual Weapon is a spear, I promise to be of help in getting the pillar you wish." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I was going to ask you to see if you wanted to come in, so by all means, let''s go together." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she then nodded. "Which pillar do we look for?" she asked, and Tang Yin looked up. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, we''ll look for that one." He replied as he pointed to the largest pillar. She then laughed a little. "You''re a little bold, but I like it. Let''s go for the biggest one then." She spoke. Su Lian and Li Xian, although they were surprised, still wanted to be there, so they also nodded. "Then let''s go, Miss Su, are you sure you can do it smoothly?" Tang Yin asked, and Su Lian nodded. "Yes, I''ll make sure I don''t waste their time. I''ve been training under your care for these past few weeks, of course, I want to do my best." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "Okay, then let''s go like this. Miss Li, you will go behind everyone to protect the rear, while I will lead the way next to Miss Bai and Miss Su will go in the middle of everyone, preparing the buffs. Also, I''ll be swapping my place between the front and the side to create chaos and increase our points." Tang Yin replied, and after seeing everyone nodding, he set off, shooting forcefully forward as he summoned his spear. Soon, Bai Lixue caught up with him, while Su Lian and Li Xian arrived soon after. The three girls soon found themselves running after Tang Yin, dodging the lightning bolts as if they were in their own house while jumping from one icy patch to another to avoid falling into the water below. Tang Yin jumped back and forth and when necessary sent a powerful attack towards someone nearby. *BOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* Causing numerous explosions to sound around the area, while the girls followed closely behind, and Bai Lixue was also demonstrating a spectacle to behold. Her way of fighting, to Tang Yin''s surprise, was very similar to his. Her spear was a weapon of destruction called the Heaven Destroying Spear. Moreover, when they both used their spears, they could complement each other incredibly well, which immediately attracted the attention of many present. "Holy shit, look at those two..." said several of them in shock. "Look, it''s that beautiful girl, I never thought she would be so fierce." Said another. "Right, and look at that guy, he has only one hand, but he can do as if he has four, how the hell does he move the spear so much if he only has one hand?" Many were surprised to see this duo making disasters, but when Tang Yin moved his spear horizontally and sent a powerful attack toward different pillars, all of them became quiet and started cursing him, but they couldn''t do anything, they were fighting on their pillars. Tang Yin slowed down his speed, and started to run a little closer to Su Lian and Li Xian, who couldn''t run as fast as him. After he did that, and smiled at Bai Lixue. "Miss Bai, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful and your attribute is destruction. A Heaven Destroying Spear is really worthy of admiration if it is in the hands of such a beautiful woman." Tang Yin said at that moment with a calm smile. Bai Lixue looked at him with some surprise but shook her head. "I don''t think I''m as amazing as you, Tang Yin. You are far below me in cultivation, but I feel that your attacks are as powerful as mine, besides, I think your spear is not of the destroyer type, why do I feel that it can destroy more than mine?" she said with a smile and a doubt embodied in that smile. Both girls in the back who heard this could only smile. They did not believe that there was a more destructive weapon than Tang Yin''s inherited spiritual weapon. They saw very well what it could do, where could they find another like it? But Tang Yin smiled. "Miss Bai, although it is true that in part destruction comes from the type of spiritual weapon one has, at the end of the day, we are cultivators. Our spiritual energy is part of us, we have the power to make spiritual energy either murderous or destructive. Just as some killer beasts have the attribute of destruction, there are also cultivators. Because only we can guide the spiritual energy to what we want it to do, we just need to be versatile." Tang Yin replied and then looked around, just at that moment, they all gave a loud jump and stood on one of the first 10 pillars. "I''ll show you something, watch." Tang Yin said as they stopped and noticed that several teams were disputing this pillar. One of those teams turned their eyes to look at them. "Oh? A team of so many women with one man, and... Oh, what beauties." Said this man when he saw the women, especially when he saw Bai Lixue, though he was surprised by her high cultivation level. Still, they are not weak. So, they approached. In this very large pillar, there were five teams, 4 of which were fighting, and the arrival of a sixth team made the remaining team want to fight, so they walked towards them. Tang Yin then approached. "Man, do you want to share women with us? There are 7 of us, but with such beauties by your side, I don''t think you''ll mind sharing two with us." Said a man with an axe as he approached. Tang Yin looked at him in disgust and let out a snort. "Start counting." Tang Yin said, and he looked at him in confusion. "Huh? What do you say?" he asked. "Start counting the seconds before you come out of the pillar, you''re disgusting." Tang Yin said and slammed his spear hard into the ground, creating a shockwave through the surroundings. The men in front of him looked at him in surprise, but soon, a sinister smile formed on their faces. "Little one, you could have lived a little longer, but this time you pissed me off." Said the frontman and swung his axe sharply downward, then quickly rushed over to where Tang Yin was standing. "I''ll take you out of here and keep your women, no woman dares to disobey this young master!" he shouted as he swung his axe hard towards Tang Yin, wanting to cut him in two. Tang Yin then smiled. "Miss Bai, watch carefully. This is a destructive blow." Tang Yin said confidently and jumped hard towards where this man was coming from and swung his spear as if he was going to stab him but towards his axe. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Soon, an intense explosion was created as both spiritual weapons collided with force. The intense blow caused all the spiritual energy in the axe man''s attack to be completely destroyed and scattered around the surroundings with force. While Tang Yin''s spear advanced with great force hitting the man in the shoulder and pushing him 10 meters back with an intense explosion. This blow surprised Bai Lixue. ''Destroying power in a killer move?'' She thought in shock. Just at that moment, the 6 companions of the man who had just been pushed away reacted. "Let''s kill this bastard at once!" they shouted, as they pulled out their spiritual weapons, which were all big weapons like swords or axes, and jumped towards Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled when he saw this. "Now, this is a killing blow." Tang Yin said and grabbed his spear in half, soon, a red flash crossed his eyes as lightning began to cover his spear. Then he slammed his spear hard into the ground, causing the pillar to start shaking with a rumble, and spiritual energy rose like a wave to hit the surroundings. This moment was seized by Tang Yin to leap upwards, standing above these people and then forcefully thrusting his spear towards one of them. They didn''t even expect such a quick move like that, so soon the spear hit hard, and an intense explosion starred the moment... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Chapter 130: [Bonus Chapter] Surprised elderly The intense explosion was not created by any destruction. It was a scene that caught the attention of everyone present who could see this place. Because it was an explosion of pure piercing spiritual energy, a spiritual energy that could have killed any of the cultivators present. Bai Lixue wasn''t the only one surprised this time. Even the elders who saw this were shocked. "Shit, that little guy has perfect control over his spiritual energy." Said one of them in shock. "That''s right, he can create destruction with a killer move and murder with a destroyer move? Besides, his control is so perfect that he didn''t murder anyone in that amazing move." Said another, and everyone soon started talking back and forth while controlling the lightning. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For his part, Tang Yin fell to the ground soon after and grabbed his spear as he looked at these frightened dead cultivators. "I have no enmity with you, but you can get out of this pillar before I get angry and do it for real." Tang Yin said, firmly scaring everyone who turned around and started running. His performance had also attracted the attention of the other groups fighting here, and they had to stop fighting and look at him. ''Shit, if that guy wants this pillar, it will be his, how the hell does he have such a terrifying power?'' several of them thought, but they didn''t move. Still, Tang Yin walked over to where Bai Lixue was and smiled at him. "Did you see it? Destruction is associated with your ability to control spiritual energy. My spear is indeed of the killing type, but I can still turn it into a weapon of destruction. Although if I had a destructive spear, it would be better." Tang Yin said. And Bai Lixue, though surprised, smiled in embarrassment. "I can''t compare myself to you. I originally thought you wouldn''t be so remarkable in this place, but it seems I was wrong. You are unique in many ways." She replied with embarrassment, and Tang Yin laughed a little. "Hahaha, it''s okay, Miss Bai. Actually, you don''t have to compare yourself with a team member, rather you should think about how to make everything go well. I once met someone of a low cultivation level, who could team up with the more powerful ones because of his ability to organize himself." Tang Yin said and then looked straight ahead. "Those roads are full of people who will pose a threat to us, let''s improve our level as a team from there." He said again and looked at Su Lian, then organized the whole team accordingly. He basically told her that she would become the anchor of the team until they reached the strongest pillar, which put pressure on her, but she didn''t refuse. After that, under everyone''s gaze, this team started running in the direction of the strongest pillar. This time, they were doing it synchronously, and although Tang Yin was sowing chaos on different pillars with his skills thrown from far away, he still maintained his position as the head of the team, being close to him. Moreover, thanks to Su Lian''s buffs and Tang Yin''s leadership, Li Xian managed to defend the rear impressively, even countering a Spirit Ancestor several times, until Bai Lixue arrived to send him flying away. In addition, the buffs on Tang Yin and Bai Lixue allowed them to look more like a team, while Bai Lixue had Tang Yin''s every teaching and word in his mind. Even though they had an hour together, she could understand Tang Yin''s commands very well, so it might have seemed like a good team formed over the years. This came as a surprise to Tang Yin. ''This girl... She has an impressive mind, what the hell is her?'' he thought in surprise. She could read the whole field very well and knew almost 100% of the cases where a powerful presence was missing as they ran and formed chaos in different parts. It was because of this that was soon the team that attracted the most hatred from all the contestants. "Shit, those bastards are bothering me too much!" "Let''s unite, I don''t think I can put up with all of us!" Similar shouts occurred all over the field, but Tang Yin didn''t stop. He knew that this would get him extra points, so even though right now he didn''t know what these points were for, he still wanted them. Besides, being Number 1 is always part of his way of being and his pride, how will he fail to stand out when he can do it? Where were the central elders... "That group... Shit, aren''t they going too fast, despite the fact that they are fighting several teams all over the area, how do they fight while running?" Said an elder. "Shit, that team is pretty amazing. Even if they have one person missing an arm, they can still do such a thing..." "That''s right, looks like we''ll have to make things a bit difficult for them, hehe." Said one of them as he prepared to direct the beams toward that team, the rest of the elders did the same. But just before they could do anything, they were surprised as they had lost control of the beams and, in shock, looked behind them. "Who!?" they shouted at the same time as they stood up. Then, a small giggle came from behind them, though they couldn''t see where it came from, they just knew it was there. "Hehehe, don''t worry. I''ll just make them a little louder..." A perfect ethereal, and precious voice came to their ears, startling them intensely. Neither of them could move an inch. ''Shit, is that her? What the hell is she doing here?'' they thought in shock but simply nodded at her voice and obediently returned to their seats. "All right, aim for the kid in that group. I want to have some fun." Came the perfect voice again. Although it was such a beautiful voice, to these central elders it was a voice that sounded like that of a demon. It could be incredibly tempting, but at the same time, it was deadly dangerous. Even they had to fear it. "Are you interested in that boy? I was planning to take him as a disciple, I can see he''s incredibly talented, even if he''s missing an arm." Said one of the elders who had maintained total silence, causing several to be surprised. ''Taking a one-armed man as a disciple? That''s certainly not his style, or is he saying that to ingratiate himself with her?'' the elders thought. And the perfect voice came next. "Elder Destroyer, eh. Certainly, you are talented and powerful, but you are not worthy. Look carefully and remember your power." He said, answering him. The old man who was called ''Elder Destroyer'' frowned. The rest did not understand what she had meant, but he did understand. So, he stared at what this person who had managed to get the attention of such a figure was doing. On the battlefield, Tang Yin was already about to reach the first pillar, the biggest and tallest of them all, it looked like a mountain and had many contenders, so it was taking them a little while to climb. Chapter 131: [Bonus Chapter] Conquering the First Pillar "Miss Bai, I will need your help here. Miss Su, please focus your attention on Miss Bai and get the buffs off me. We''ll make a combined attack to get past those guys who want to prevent us from entering." Tang Yin said with a smile while looking at both girls. They were both surprised. "How will you do, Young Master Tang? If I take away your buffs..." Su Lian said, but Tang Yin simply gave her stroked her head a little. "Okay, I''ll give it my all this time." Tang Yin replied, making Su Lian turn a little red, and nodded at him. "Okay, then I''ll do it." She spoke. Then Tang Yin looked at Li Xian. "Miss Li, your job hasn''t changed." He said, and she nodded. Then Tang Yin told them his plan. Soon after, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue gripped their spears tightly and quickly rushed forward in several small jumps, but soon, Tang Yin noticed that several lightning bolts were heading toward him, causing him to frown. ''Are they aiming at me?'' He thought curiously and quickly moved his body a few centimeters to the side, causing the lightning bolts to land hard on the ground in an explosion. *BOOM* Still, he didn''t stop his path. Instead, he smiled. He came up with a little plan. Quickly, Tang Yin jumped around Bai Lixue, causing different lightning bolts to fall back and forth. Allowing Bai Lixue to be propelled even further forward. This surprised her. ''Did he plan to do it like this?'' She thought in shock. But she felt that the lightning bolts were stronger than usual, so she realized that he was being targeted by the elders. Then, simply focused her attention on the previous plan. "Quick, stop those bastards!" Shouted those in front of them and pulled out their spiritual weapons while sending strong spiritual attacks toward where they came from. Tang Yin then put more strength into his legs and ran faster with his system skill, which caused no lightning to be able to follow him, as the elders could not lock on. Just then, his three spiritual hammer bones appeared in front of him, and Tang Yin fully imbued his spiritual energy spear and when the skills were about to hit him, he quickly threw his spiritual spear forcefully towards them. Intense and powerful explosions rose then. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A great amount of spiritual energy was destroyed by Tang Yin''s spiritual spear. But it still couldn''t hold on too long, and soon the spear was sent flying backward while the rest of the skills hit Tang Yin''s spiritual bones hard, stopping him for a moment. At that moment, Tang Yin pulled out his sword that he hadn''t pulled out all this time and swung it vertically towards those abilities and forcefully struck them multiple times, splitting them in half soon after as he was knocked backward by them. Just at that moment, Bai Lixue rushed past at high speed through the middle of all these skills, and the continuous explosions from the surroundings propelled her forward with more force and intensely swung her spirit spear towards these guys in a powerful destructive attack. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion followed by several more came to the ears and eyes of countless people who watched in shock, even the elders could not believe their eyes. Bai Lixue''s spiritual spear struck hard at different targets, and its destructive power drove them all back hard and the rebound caused by the explosion and splitting of his abilities caused them quite serious damage, allowing her to do as she pleased. But it still didn''t end there. Once the hole was ready, Tang Yin crawled on the ground as he was pushed back and put his feet to stop, as soon as he stopped, he started to run. Moreover, at that moment he felt several lightning bolts coming towards him, but he didn''t care. He didn''t even dodge them; he just ran forward. *BOOOOOM* Powerful lightning soon struck him, surprising everyone. "He was struck by lightning?" Said the elder in shock, ''He dodged the rest so easily, how could he not dodge these?'' He thought. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were all the same, but soon, the answer was given to them. Tang Yin came out completely healthy from those lightning bolts, while numerous red lightning bolts jumped back and forth across his body, and his sword flashed with lightning. It was then that Tang Yin jumped up high and swung his sword horizontally in an attack that sought to hit the rest that could not be hit by Bai Lixue''s attack. But this time, his attack came out with a powerful lightning attribute, striking shortly after with a powerful explosion. *BOOOOOOOOOM* This shocked everyone present, ''What the heck, now lightning?'' they thought. And Tang Yin smiled. ''Since you want to make it hard for me, I''ll just use lightning to win this.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. As a person whose main attribute is lightning, it''s normal that he can use lightning attacks. Soon after he fell to the ground and started attacking from left to right at different people while pulling many out of the pillar with the help of Bai Lixue. Two people fighting, against a rather great group while explosions sounded continuously, and Tang Yin was constantly switching weapons between spear and sword, moving back and forth. Occasionally, he would throw powerful kicks at the stomachs of these people and render them unable to fight, while at other times, he would use his fists. This left the elders in shock. "This disciple can use so many skills and is so versatile with everything he does, even I couldn''t do it that way..." Elder Destroyer said in surprise. "Hm, interesting. This little guy is very interesting." Said the beautiful voice behind them, and after pausing for a moment, he continued talking. "We''ll see you later, elders. Elder Destroyer, we need to talk, I''ll look for you in a while. Lastly, I tell you one thing, anyone who dares to look for trouble with this little...Heh, let''s see how they do." She said with a small chuckle at the end, and soon the voice stopped. Making everyone frown for a moment, but soon, they noticed something falling on them and looked around a bit. Then, they saw a red flower slowly falling, which made them swallow hard. But none of them said anything. They simply kept their words in their minds and turned their attention back to the testing ground. Chapter 132: [Bonus Chapter] Sowing chaos, does it finally end? Tang Yin simply plunged into an intense battle on the pillar. Two groups were fighting, but with the addition of Tang Yin''s group, there were now three. Moreover, although this new group was very small it was deadly dangerous. Su Lian arrived soon after along with Li Xian, so the four of them soon began to battle in an intense battle against these two rather large groups. Tang Yin and Bai Lixue were in the front as they battled intensely against everyone, Su Lian in the middle and Li Xian behind protecting her. Su Lian was constantly throwing her buffs, so she was slowly getting exhausted. Still, Tang Yin''s combination with Bai Lixue was really good, allowing them to sweep the battle back and forth while continuously taking people out of the pillar. They didn''t kill any of them though, which for many was a miracle, as the explosions caused by both of them were quite powerful. Many thought it was because they were not so strong, but when they fought against them, they realized that it was not that they were not strong, it was simply that they had enough strength and control over their spiritual energy to avoid deadly damage. Especially Tang Yin. But, in reality, Tang Yin was increasingly impressed by Bai Lixue. The ability she was showing even surprised him, for although her attacks were not as powerful as Xie Meiyu''s, they were very well controlled. ''If Meiyu had gone into cultivation, perhaps she would be like her in combat experience.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at her. However, the personality was quite different. Xie Meiyu is proud, and this girl is friendly, and even if she is powerful, she is not proud. Even if she is more powerful than the other part, she is still not proud. ''They both have their charm, huh.'' Tang Yin thought, and looked aside at the mission the system had given him and smiled. Not only her, but the system today had showered him with harem missions. Bai Lixue, Su Lian and Li Xian. All three had entered as Tang Yin''s harem targets in the last hour. And Bai Lixue''s beauty was rated 9.35, even higher than Huang Feifei. Tang Yin thought of different things while fighting and dodging skills, throwing skills, and so on. Actually, he was having a great time. It had been a long time since he had found a person he could get along with so easily. Initially, his group with only Su Lian and Li Xian was very one-sided, with Tang Yin doing everything. But now, with the arrival of Bai Lixue, he felt that he found that little piece that allowed the team to fully form and everyone to fulfill a role perfectly. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In addition, this girl''s ability to make combination attacks with Tang Yin was quite good, which made him feel better. Thus, soon, the battle began to turn to one side, as Tang Yin and Bai Lixue took full advantage, striking back and forth. And soon, Tang Yin jumped up forcefully, and once again launched an attack with his spear, similar to the one he launched at the other pillar where he was. It''s just that this one wasn''t one of murder but of explosion and destruction. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A tremendous explosion occurred, and many were thrown from the pillar until finally, he was all alone. Tang Yin then smiled and looked at the girls. "Hehe, that''s how we became the number 1 team." He said, making Su Lian and Li Xian jump for joy with a smile. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. You are really admirable, God, you really are like a God with any weapon." Su Lian said quickly as she looked at him with admiration and adoration on her face. She kept being amazed at Tang Yin''s perfect fighting figure. Tang Yin could only smile. "You can stop calling me Young Master. It''s fine with them calling me Tang Yin, just like Miss Bai." Tang Yin said, and Su Lian and Li Xian nodded slightly. "Then you should stop calling me Miss, Bai or Lixue are fine." She said as she arrived, making the other two girls nod at the same time. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "Alright, then it shall be so, Lixue, Lian, and Xian." Tang Yin replied, and the three nodded. "What shall we do now? It seems like those guys downstairs are scared of our performance as a team." Bai Lixue said, and Tang Yin looked down a little and smiled. "I''m going to create chaos; I want to increase the points scored." Tang Yin said with a smile, and the three of them, looked at him. "My god, don''t you ever run out of energy?" Bai Lixue asked in surprise. "Hahaha, maybe. Besides, in a place full of lightning, how could a lightning carrier run out of energy?" Tang Yin asked with a smile as he started walking and soon ran and left the first pillar, surprising many. "What will he do now?" an elder asked, and the elder destroyer looked at Tang Yin for a moment. "Maybe he''s going to sow chaos?" He said doubtfully. "That fast? Shit, that guy can''t get enough." Said another as soon as he heard this, and soon it was confirmed. Tang Yin started running back and forth while sowing chaos from pillar to pillar. Sowing chaos is, basically, making it more difficult to conquer a pillar. If someone was walking alone, he could usually be countered. But Tang Yin simply attacked from afar from one side to the other and occasionally made massive attacks, but sparingly. He didn''t want to knock anyone off the pillar. He simply wanted to sow chaos there. Thus, after sowing chaos in the first ten pillars for a while, Tang Yin returned to his own pillar with a big smile on his face. "Hahaha, shit, I didn''t think this would be so much fun. I really didn''t expect that some simple tests could give me so much fun." Tang Yin said, and the girls looked at him in shock. They had seen Tang Yin''s entire performance back and forth and how he moved back and forth, preventing the conquest of different pillars, causing him to gain many enemies, but his running ability was too high, and they could not keep up with him, so they had no choice but to give up and focus on their own. "I can''t say anything, you are a real monster. I''m already exhausted, I don''t want to fight anymore unless you want to come to this place to take our place. But there seems to be nothing and since lightning doesn''t strike here, I can rest easy." Bai Lixue said smiling, and Tang Yin just sat beside the girls to wait after that. And a few hours later, at last, all the pillars were ready, so soon, the elders stood up and stopped using lightning to attack the disciples. ''It''s about time, huh.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw them rise and fly a little above everyone until they stopped a little above the first pillar. "1,000 of you have been chosen by fate to step on each of those pillars. So, congratulations. You are now formally part of the Red Thunder Sect. Each of you will receive awards according to your participation in the trials." He said and looked at each of the participants. Chapter 133: [Bonus Chapter] Testing ends After looking at each of them, he focused his gaze on Tang Yin''s team and Tang Yin specifically. "This time, it''s no surprise to anyone who is number 1. The team that right now is in the first pillar. Not only came in number one in the first phase with outstanding participation, but they also came in first with perfect participation in these events. For this, they get the prize. It''s 100,000 Sect Points awarded to each team member." Said the elder calmly. Despite the calmness reflected in his temperament, his voice sounded full of power. Many people would recognize him as the Elder Destroyer, one of the most powerful in the sect and a legendary existence in this region. ''He is very powerful.'' Tang Yin thought when he got a good look at him. ''Although he''s not a Spiritual Supreme, his power is high enough to face one on equal footing and he might even beat him.'' Tang Yin was quite surprised by this. Not many cultivators could fight on equal footing with people of higher cultivation than their own once they were in those Cultivation Realms, as the difference between one realm and the other increased drastically, even more so between the Saint Realm and the Supreme Realm. Therefore, people who can stand against someone above their cultivation are true geniuses. Just as this person is. Tang Yin nodded after hearing his award, and the girls were also excited, although Bai Lixue looked quite calm. "In addition to that, this is the first time we see that someone can create so much chaos in a test like this, so the chosen applicant, Tang Yin, will receive a special prize. It is an additional 100,000 sect points for him for knowing how to sow chaos in the right way. I hope he will continue to strive in his cultivation and can reach greater power." Said the elder again, surprising everyone present. "Will he receive an additional award of 100 thousand more points? Shit, that guy is really lucky." "That''s true, but... So, he''s number 1 in everything he did during these tests, even historically it seems he''s the first to manage to sow chaos in such a way... That obnoxious bastard, how annoying he is. The tenth pillar would be ours if it weren''t for him." And numerous murmurs rang through the place when they heard the elder say this. Tang Yin, though he was a bit surprised, smiled and nodded. "This time, the best of the first 10 pillars will receive a special reward. They are honored disciples, so 10 of the 10 pillars will be awarded one of the Top Ten Halls of the external disciples for the first 6 months of the sect. Among them, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue, you will receive the best of the Ten Halls, please step forward..." Said the elder, but just then, a voice came from behind him. "No need, Tang Yin doesn''t need that little hall." Said this beautiful voice. And soon, a perfect figure was seen. Her reddish-brown hair, waving in the wind was her distinction, and her perfect face appeared for all to see as she walked down the first pillar to where Tang Yin stood. The Elder Destroyer looked at her doubtfully. "Miss Xie, what do you mean?" he asked, and Xie Meiyu smiled and came to Tang Yin''s side and hugged him, surprising many of those present. "Congratulations, I knew you could make it. But this time you really surprised me a lot. I didn''t expect you to become so powerful in such a short time." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "This is nothing, you shouldn''t be surprised by something so small, then the best will come." Tang Yin said calmly, then Xie Meiyu looked at Elder Destroyer. "Elder Destroyer, Tang Yin already has my Honored Elder Hall." She said and then nodded to Tang Yin, causing Tang Yin to take out the token and show it. This stunned many who heard this. "Shit, that bastard not only has a team with gorgeous ladies, but he even has such a perfect figure next to him, and he still has an elder hall for himself! Fuck, that guy is one too-lucky bastard." Said one of the inner disciples, and his voice was followed by numerous other people speaking similar things. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin didn''t mind though, and Xie Meiyu much less so. In fact, she hugged a bit more towards him when she heard this, making the teeth of many of the people present rattle as they clenched them tightly. Well, even the girls standing by Tang Yin''s side were astonished to see this. ''There was such a beautiful person on Tang Yin''s side? She''s even more beautiful than Sister Bai...'' Su Lian thought at that time, the other girls thought similar things, and they were shocked by this. Well, even the Destroyer Elder was surprised, but by something different. "Do you want to pass your honorable elder token to an external disciple?" he asked in surprise, and Xie Meiyu shrugged. "Big Sister Mu told me I could do whatever I wanted with the token. And since it''s never used because I''m not around much, I''ll bestow it on Tang Yin. He will know how to use it better than I do." She replied, and Elder Destroyer nodded and looked at the rest of the elders, who shrugged. "Well, since Miss Xie decided so, that''s fine. Then we''ll pass that bounty on to someone else." Said the elder, and they chose to pass the reward to someone else. Li Xian from the same team, but she put up a bit of a stumbling block, as she wanted Su Lian to go with her. In the end, the elder allowed it after the think. Anyway, Su Lian''s performance even if it was only support, was enough for her to have one of those places. So, after a while, the awards ended, and just at those moments, several flying boats arrived and parked on the spot. "As of today, you are external disciples of the Red Thunder Sect. We hope that they can become true powers that support the sect in the future. Once in the sect, you can choose which Hall you will belong to, be sure to choose it correctly as your future will depend on it. You will receive the rest of the teachings in the sect. Have a good trip." Said the elder dismissing this, and soon, they all boarded different flying boats. Just as that happened, a message from the system reached Tang Yin. [Ding] [You have successfully entered the Red Thunder Sect!] [Mission completed] [Rewards have been delivered, please check your inventory] [Ding] [The Quest Table has been unlocked, please remember to check it!] When Tang Yin saw this, he smiled but did not set out to check anything for now, he would check it when it was unoccupied. He simply entered the ship. Tang Yin and company were on the best boat thanks to Xie Meiyu. "Meiyu, I''ll introduce you." Tang Yin said after he got on the boat. "They were my teammates during the tests. This is Su Lian, Li Xian and Bai Lixue." Tang Yin said. "This is Xie Meiyu, my partner." Said Tang Yin introducing both parties. "Greetings, Elder Xie. Nice to meet you." They replied, with different words each. Xie Meiyu nodded and greeted them as well, then looked at Tang Yin. "If I leave you alone for a moment, you don''t stop looking for beauties. This time you came back with 3, what will happen when I leave you alone for a year or so, how many will you have, 10?" She asked with a smile as she looked at him, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t look for beauties and you know it. They come alone." Tang Yin replied with a smile, causing some small giggles to sound in that place, and after a while of getting to know each other, Xie Meiyu took Tang Yin elsewhere, there were things they needed to talk about. And the next morning, they arrived at the sect. *** NT: This is the last bonus chapter. Thank you very much again to Crazy_Baller_259 for the gifts, really thank you very much. Sorry for taking so long, when my mother gets better I will be able to update more quickly. Also, tomorrow I will be releasing chapters en masse if I find the time. Thank you very much for reading and supporting! Chapter 134: Just one year "Tang Yin, I will wait for you in my courtyard. Remember what I told you." Xie Meiyu said as everyone was getting off the flying boat and then left. Tang Yin then stayed together with Su Lian, Li Xian, and Bai Lixue. They were to check into a hall today. But Su Lian wanted to ask Tang Yin for advice, so she approached him. "Tang Yin, which hall should I choose?" she asked softly, and lowered her head a little. "You guys will go to other halls... Should I choose one close to you?" She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "No, you should choose the Support Hall. Also, once you register and do all the procedures, come and see me. I will give you some things that will help you become stronger." Tang Yin replied, and she looked at him a little, that tender face she had, she was able to touch Tang Yin''s heart every time she looked at him. After watching him for a moment, she nodded. "Okay, I''ll be on my way then." She said with a smile and left. "Tang Yin, I will enter the attack hall, the swordsman, where will you enter?" Li Xian asked approaching him, and Tang Yin smiled. "Destroyer Hall." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded. ''Makes sense...'' She thought. "Then I''ll be on my way then, we''ll see each other when we go to do the missions as we had agreed." Li Xian said with a smile and left. "Which hall will you enter?" Tang Yin asked as he looked at Bai Lixue who was the only one left next to him. She looked at him and smiled. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, I''ll enter the destroyer hall, that way we go together." She replied calmly, and soon they both walked to the destroyer hall, to the hall of register and gave the token they had been given. Soon after, they were registered. The Destroyer Hall is one of the most popular halls within the sect. Its fame ranges from the outer sect to the inner sect and even the Central Sect. But lately, this hall is on the decline. After all, attack halls other than this one has gradually been gaining more and more fame for the various powers that have come out of them. From Emperors of First Level Empires to Central Elders. The current Sect Master came out of one of the Halls of Attack, which increases his prestige. And the recently ascended Spiritual Supreme of the sect, rumored to be as powerful as the patriarch, is the Central Elder of the current Hall of Attack. All this and the enmity between the Hall of Destruction and the Hall of Attack is what has caused the Hall of Destruction to be depleted. Besides, practicing destruction is difficult if you don''t have the corresponding attribute, so why do it? They can become very powerful in the Attack Hall, so why would they go to the Destroyer Hall? thought most of the disciples. Therefore, the Destroyer Hall, which was once the greatest power of the sect, has been gradually declining for hundreds of years. But, the current disciples of the Destroyer Hall are not really weak. They are all powerful and proud. So, as soon as they saw Tang Yin, a person who was missing one arm, carrying the Destroyer Hall disciple token, they frowned. "Is he a new hall disciple? How could they accept a person missing an arm?" Asked one of the inner disciples who was passing by one of the outer disciples of the place while looking at Tang Yin, who was standing at the entrance of the registration hall. "Greetings, Big Brother. Yes, I saw him in the registration hall. There is also a beautiful girl with him checking in." He replied, and the intern frowned. ''For a one-armed man to join us... Isn''t that an insult? Was he sent here by the Attack Hall?'' He thought angrily. Just at that moment, Bai Lixue walked out of the hall. "I''m done, Tang Yin." She said, and then both of them then walked out quietly while chatting. The inner disciple when he saw Bai Lixue''s beautiful face was stunned, but when he saw her leaving with that one-armed person, for some reason he felt annoyed. Moreover, he felt that he knew her. ''Who is she? Doesn''t she look a lot like that lone cultivator I saw with Senior Brother a while ago? Did she enter this sect?'' He thought, and soon, a smile formed on his face. ''I didn''t expect her to join us, wow, looks like big brother will be very happy this time.'' He thought and left the place quickly. Bai Lixue''s presence in this place quickly attracted attention. After all, her beauty was indisputable, and, in this place, most of the people were men. There are very few women, of which, most are not very pretty. To see that there was now such a beautiful Bai Lixue in the Destroyer Hall, wasn''t it great? Her beauty was on par with the Fairies of the Sect! ''My god, she is so beautiful...'' Thought many like that. Although seeing that she was walking with a one-armed person, they could only frown and feel that the wonderful sight was damaged by this person, even so, they just kept walking and soon left. "Tang Yin, I''ll go check out my new room, remember to come to find me when you''re going to go beast hunting, we agreed to go together." Bai Lixue said with a smile as she left, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "Alright, go carefully." He said and went to his courtyard as well. Xie Meiyu was waiting for him, he couldn''t keep her waiting for long. He soon arrived. "Tang Yin, you finally came back." Xie Meiyu said with a smile as she stepped aside, and behind her was a beautiful woman about her age. About the same size as Xie Meiyu. With a beautiful face and really big breasts that showed off against her beautiful full-body dress. ''Undoubtedly, this world is full of beauties.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw her. She was as beautiful as Bai Lixue, but that mature temperament similar to Xie Meiyu, made her look much more beautiful than Bai Lixue, at least in Tang Yin''s eyes. "Is he the one you''ve been talking to me about, Meiyu?" she asked directly as soon as she saw him and looked him up and down. Xie Meiyu smiled. "Tang Yin, she''s the girl I told you about. She was Elder Fen''s disciple, we learned alchemy together from Big Sister Mu. Her name is Wu Lingxia." He said and then continued to introduce them. "Lingxia, this is Tang Yin, I told you about him." Tang Yin then nodded and took off his mask, he still had the bandages covering him. From what Wu Lingxia could see was the top of Tang Yin''s face. She couldn''t say anything was impressed by the beauty of this person. She did not look down on him for having an arm, on the contrary, she was polite to him. "Nice to meet you, Tang Yin. Meiyu has been telling me about you these days, I really didn''t expect this arrogant girl to fall in love with someone younger than her." Wu Lingxia said with a joking tone, and Tang Yin smiled. "Nice to meet you, Miss Wu Lingxia. I hope you take care of Meiyu as usual." He replied, and they both shook hands. Just at that moment, Tang Yin sensed something and frowned slightly. This gesture did not escape Xie Meiyu, who looked at him doubtfully. "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded and looked for a moment at Wu Lingxia. "You are very talented, Miss Wu. Your talent for alchemy is amazing because of that good spiritual weapon you have. But the technique you once practiced will kill you if you don''t complete it. You have only one year left." Tang Yin said, startling Xie Meiyu and Wu Lingxia until their hearts skipped several beats in a moment. Chapter 135: Don’t worry Tang Yin''s words had really touched the sore spot in both of their hearts. Ever since Xie Meiyu had told her about how the alchemy technique she had practiced could kill her, she had been worried about it. She has full confidence in Xie Meiyu, they treat each other like sisters because of all they have been through together. So, she doesn''t doubt her words, that''s why she came here. Still, having the person who was going to check her out tell her that as soon as he met her... It made her realize that her condition might be worse than she thought. Although she didn''t feel bad or anything, but with everything Xie Meiyu had told her regarding this person in front of her, she didn''t doubt his capabilities. Xie Meiyu then approached him. "Tang Yin, can you help her? Please, can you do it?" She asked urgently. Tang Yin nodded. "It''s not a problem, but it should take some time. Let''s go inside first and see her condition." Tang Yin said, and after that, they entered the house quickly. A while later, a perfect and beautiful body was visible before Tang Yin, while Wu Lingxia had her face flushed from being seen like this by Tang Yin. She had to undress a little, for Tang Yin had to make a thorough investigation. This time, Tang Yin did not take the moment to look at the beautiful body, as he knew the matter was serious. So, he focused on what he had to do while checking back and forth. He took the opportunity to open her spiritual entry, which he could now do easily. And after a while, he smiled. "It''s a problem, but luckily I know this alchemy technique and it will be easier to revoke its collateral damage. Although your spiritual world has severe damage from overuse of the technique, that''s why you will have to stop using it even if you complete it. Your spiritual world is not made for that alchemy technique." Tang Yin said and noticed the growing fear on Wu Lingxia''s face. Although she couldn''t see her spiritual world, being in the sixth realm, she could feel a little bit of its presence. And because of this, she realized that her spiritual world was a little strange. She always thought it was because she wasn''t fully awake, but what if that wasn''t the case and it turned out to be because of her alchemy technique? For a moment, she panicked at the memory of this. Besides... Although, indeed, she doesn''t use that alchemy technique much anymore as she has a better one, she occasionally makes use of it and if she stops using it, it could pose a problem for her future as an alchemist, which is a big problem and made her feel a heavy weight in her heart. Tang Yin noticed this and gave her a little tap on the head. "Don''t worry. If I''m honest with you, although that alchemy technique is good, to me it''s nothing but a little junk in the way." Tang Yin said with a smile and stood up, causing her to look at him doubtfully. "What do you mean?" she asked. Tang Yin smiled then. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where I come from, that alchemy technique is used only for disciples to understand why it is wrong to do alchemy by taking the easy way. Such a technique was made by a great alchemist of the past who was coming to the end of his life. He wanted to become a true power of alchemy in his later years, what would be considered a Divine Alchemist. But he had no time and his talent was mediocre, so he tried to create a technique that would allow him to achieve this in a short time, at the cost of the consumption of his life, and from there this technique was born." He said, and after pausing for a moment to remember the past, he continued. "Eventually, there was a genius who grabbed this alchemy technique and completed it, that''s where the collateral damage is thought to have been eradicated. But that genius wasn''t very good either, he didn''t realize that the collateral damage of that can''t be removed by completing the technique, but by stopping using it and using a better one. Therefore, this technique is only used so that people can understand what is the problem of wanting to go the easy way. If alchemists can understand it, they will improve by leaps and bounds, if they don''t... They will die like those two geniuses of the past." Tang Yin said with a calm smile on his face as he took out a scroll and pen to write cultivation techniques. His way of speaking so calmly and so wise at the same time, despite his young age, left a deep impression on Wu Lingxia. She could not explain how a person of his age could know so much. While Xie Meiyu watched from the side with a smile on her face, enjoying this moment. When she heard that he could save her friend, she relaxed and began to stare at him, unable to explain why he was so outstanding. "Meiyu, come here for a moment. I want to show you something." Tang Yin said at that moment, snapping her out of her thoughts. Whereupon she ran over there. "I will teach you something that will help you improve your control of spiritual energy and your alchemical fire. I will teach you how to write cultivation techniques." Tang Yin said with a smile and soon began his teaching. Wu Lingxia got dressed and began to look at them from the side while Tang Yin began to explain many things. To write a cultivation technique, you don''t just need spiritual energy. It takes great concentration and understanding of the way spiritual energy moves when you are using it to write. The pen for writing permanent cultivation techniques is special. A spiritual tool for external use, it has the ability to write using spiritual energy as ink. That is, even though Tang Yin is writing right now and she can see it, the truth is that there is no ink on the paper where he is writing. The ink is the spiritual energy. In that way, you can write a cultivation technique that can never be erased. Because spiritual energy is indelible, it will always be there as long as the world exists. Also... That is why you can print the feelings of the author of the technique and his experiences. Its power. Because the experience of a cultivator is engraved in his spiritual energy. And this itself is his power. The same spiritual energy that the sages of the scripture call spirit energy. Tang Yin''s explanation was not complicated to understand, as he tried to translate his understanding into his writing, trying to form an alchemy technique of a rather high rank on a piece of parchment. As Xie Meiyu tried to understand every single thing he was explaining to her, Wu Lingxia watched from the side. She was trying to understand what he was doing as well. And so, a couple of hours passed until Tang Yin finished and passed the technique to Wu Lingxia. "This is an authentic alchemy technique. From today onwards you will stop practicing any of the others and focus only on this one. It is likely that you will feel bad during this time, it is normal since you are changing the route of your learning. But you should come to me every time you have discomfort in your body, at least every two months." "There are some things that I must look for in your treatment since that technique has also damaged your spiritual organs a little bit. That''s all, don''t worry, I assure you that in 1 year you will be completely healthy. Not only that, you will get even better at your alchemy." Tang Yin said with a smile, bringing excitement to the faces of both beautiful ladies. Chapter 136: Perfect and beautiful movement... (18+) Wu Lingxia was shocked when she heard what he said. Moreover, as she grabbed the alchemy technique that had been written to her and took a look at it, she noticed that it was a technique of a very high rank. So, she felt even more stunned. She couldn''t explain various things to herself, and her mind was a bit in chaos at the moment, but still, she nodded and bowed to Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, I''ll be sure to comply with what you say. If you can save me, I''ll do anything." She said firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s okay, I promised Meiyu, you don''t need to thank me like that." Tang Yin said calmly. After that, the three of them talked for a while longer while Tang Yin gave various instructions to Wu Lingxia regarding how she would practice that new technique and so on. After a few hours, when night was falling, she went to practice in her courtyard. Xie Meiyu came over and took off Tang Yin''s mask to kiss him in a tender, small, but delicious kiss. "Thank you very much, Tang Yin. I keep coming to this sect because of her and Big Sister Mu. I don''t want a person who has been like a sister to me to be able to die like this." She said softly as she lowered her head a little. Tang Yin smiled and kissed her back. Gradually, they both fell into a beautiful kiss, long and passionate, as their lips mingled as if they wanted to be part of each other. Xie Meiyu was very active in this kiss, avidly moving her tongue inside Tang Yin''s mouth to entwine it with his tongue. This surprised Tang Yin a bit, but he quickly reciprocated as they both instinctively walked to the bedroom. The moonlight entered the room and illuminated a pair of people who did not stop kissing each other while the clothes gradually began to get in the way and disappear from their bodies. Xie Meiyu''s lips became a little numb after a while, so she pulled away a little, but her beautiful eyes were misty in the passion of the moment. Tang Yin could not bear to look at them and do nothing. Even more so when he lowered his gaze, and saw Xie Meiyu''s beautiful twin peaks standing out in the open. Her perfect figure, with those perfect legs that matched her perfect waist, turned him on. Moreover, he could tell that Xie Meiyu was already wet down there. But just as he planned to make a move, Xie Meiyu noticed his intention, so she chose not to allow it. For a moment, Tang Yin felt dizzy when he saw his vision change in an instant, from the beautiful and perfect body of a woman with her mature aura to looking at the ceiling, which surprised him. But soon, he felt and noticed that Xie Meiyu mounted on top of him and with a smile full of desire and lust, looked up at him. "You don''t have to do anything, even though I''m inexperienced at this, let me move myself." She said smiling. Her beautiful body was visible to him, her breasts were bigger than Tang Yin expected, and her thighs, seeing them from this position looked better, even more so when he saw that her vagina was visible and Tang Yin noticed that it was dripping with beautiful vaginal juices. Moreover, seeing the gesture of desire that Xie Meiyu was putting on brought a wicked smile to his face, so he kept staring at her. He wanted to see her action... Xie Meiyu lowered her gaze at that moment. She was not paying attention to Tang Yin. She noticed that Tang Yin''s rod was fully erect, and it monopolized her entire vision. She didn''t expect it to be so big, but still when she saw it, she started to wish she had it inside, so she didn''t want to waste time on foreplay. She simply grabbed it with her hand and lined it up in her vagina, and started to slowly move down, making her bite her lips. "Hnn... It hurts..." She said softly after a little moan, and her eyes closed a little, but she didn''t stop her movements. On the contrary, she started to push her in more while letting her body slowly fall on him... "HNN... Tang Yin... Hnn...!" her beautiful moans started to come out of her mouth the further she went down. Just when she was halfway down, Tang Yin smiled wickedly. In the same position, he made a small movement with his hips to thrust his rod fully inside her, bringing a loud moan into her mouth. "Ahnnnn...!" That beautiful moan escaping from the lips of beauty as perfect as she was could murder any man who heard it. Even Tang Yin loved it. So he couldn''t bear to stay idle. He wanted to eat her and savor this perfect body. So, he stood up but remained in the same position, and grabbed her a little with his hand, and started to move his hips in rapid movements. "Ahnn...Tang Yin...Ahnn, wait, wait... Tang... Ahnnn... I said I would move myself... Ahnn." Continuous moans came out of her mouth as Tang Yin started sucking her breasts and pushing his rod inside her vagina more and more while squeezing her firm, perfect buttocks. Soon, Xie Meiyu stopped caring about anything, and her moans began to fill the room as she was immersed in the pleasure she was feeling. And after a moment, she threw Tang Yin back on the bed... "...I''ll move myself." She said firmly at that moment with a perverted smile on her face and started to move. This time, she didn''t do it slowly even though she was inexperienced and didn''t know how to do it properly, she started by moving fast. As she moved her buttocks up and down, making her buttocks constantly collide with Tang Yin''s body. "Ahn..." "Hnn..." Gradually, her movements became more and more natural, making her hip movement more and more perfect. Tang Yin soon got up again and hugged her closer to him, as they both started to move quickly, and Xie Meiyu hugged him tightly moving her hips harder. "Ahnnnnnnnn~!" A loud moan escaped from her mouth as she climaxed. Her vaginal fluids gushed out at that moment, covering Tang Yin, while he also cum deep inside her vagina, bringing the ultimate climax to the beautiful woman sitting on top of him, who kept moaning and hugging him tightly... After a moment, Xie Meiyu began to pant exhaustedly without stopping hugging him, and Tang Yin smiled. He quickly got up and let Xie Meiyu fall on the bed with both legs open for him, surprising her for a moment. After that, Tang Yin skillfully turned her around and made her get on all fours on top of the bed, surprising her even more. "Tang Yin, wait...Ahnnnnn!" Just when she was planning to speak, Tang Yin inserted his huge rod into her vagina again, making Xie Meiyu can''t help but moan loudly. This time, Tang Yin began to move harder and harder as he constantly penetrated her. The beautiful rear view he had of her, totally turned him on. Those beautiful buttocks constantly bouncing with his body, allowed Tang Yin to experience the peak of pleasure, and he soon began to spank them. "Ahnnn!" "Ahhn!" Bringing beautiful, perfect moans into Xie Meiyu''s mouth as she bit the sheets to keep from moaning, but her moans were so beautiful that every time she did that Tang Yin began to penetrate her harder and harder, as he constantly spanked her... Her vaginal juices kept spurting out in occasional spurts, in beautiful long moans, which were drowned out by other little moans, as Tang Yin kept doing what he wanted. Still, she never complained. She was feeling something she had never felt before, and it was something she loved. That feeling of being penetrated by Tang Yin... She wants to feel it all the time! S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 137: Background of Xie Meiyu The next morning... Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu woke up at the same time after an exhausting and beautiful night of passion. Xie Meiyu smiled at him and kissed him at that moment as she rode on top of him, surprising Tang Yin a little. "You seem to be very active, even though last night was your first time." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she smiled with some embarrassment, but she didn''t care. She didn''t even respond. She had also noticed that Tang Yin was very active, so she decided to feel that beautiful feeling again, as she started to constantly jump on top of him... A while later, there she was on the bed face down and with her buttocks up, while Tang Yin was behind her, giving her more and more pleasure... They were both experiencing delicious pleasure as they tasted each other and gradually changed positions in this room that was filled with the fluids and smell of two people loving each other... ... Hours later, in the afternoon. Tang Yin was sitting in a large armchair, with Xie Meiyu beside him, hugging him. They were both looking at the sky. "Tang Yin... I must go." She said with some pity in her voice as she looked at the sky and sighed a little at the end. Tang Yin looked at her a little and nodded. ''So that''s why she was so active...'' Tang Yin thought. "Did your family call you?" he asked, and she nodded. "The elder came back with some more elders, this time the family were calling me for something urgent. I can''t refuse." She said and lowered her head a little. Tang Yin nodded, but just as he was about to speak, she continued speaking. "...I am from the Central Region. The Xie Family of the Central Region, we are a family affiliated with the Tower of Alchemists, also known as the Great Pyramid of Alchemists, the main alchemy powerhouse of the continent. My father... He is one of the Central Elders there, while my mother is a very powerful cultivator." She said as she began to tell him about her background. "She belongs to the Divine Sun Hall. She is a Spiritual Supreme. The spiritual weapon I inherited from her. Initially, I was to focus on cultivation, as my talent for cultivation is greater, since I inherited my mother''s bloodline to a greater extent. But I like alchemy and want to be an alchemist like my father, so I moved away from the family for a while and started traveling alone." "There was a time when I returned to the family to show my progress, but I realized that my progress was nothing compared to the progress of my peers. In cultivation, I was already surpassed and in alchemy, I could not catch up with the genius alchemists, so I was a disappointment to the family. So, I moved away again and traveled constantly, searching for an earthly fire." She said and smiled at this point and looked at Tang Yin with enamored eyes. "I didn''t expect to meet such a special guy like you in my travels. I wasn''t originally interested in that. That''s why these months have been very good to me, but... It''s time to leave." She said with a smile and looked at the sky again. "Actually, there are some little girls over there that I have to protect and they are waiting for me, my two younger sisters. They are twins, and they have always understood me and are on my side, they are the ones who have sponsored me all this time, so I owe them a lot." She said and paused for a moment. Tang Yin looked at her for a moment. "It seems that they have brought you some news that, if you are not present, could trigger you to be unable to protect them." Tang Yin said. She did not avert her gaze from the sky. And after a few minutes of contemplation, she nodded. "If I don''t leave, not only will they be affected, but so will you. And that''s something I don''t want to see; your future will be wonderful if they let you progress. You are the greatest genius this world has; I have no doubt about that. But a genius can only shine if he is allowed to by those in power. That''s why I''m leaving, I can''t slow you down like that, you''ve already given me so much happiness." She said with a smile. And Tang Yin sighed a little but allowed her to continue speaking. "My mother found me a fianc¨¦ and they threatened me that if I don''t come back, they will give both of my sisters to that guy. That is why I must go back. I have no choice either, the elders who came back this time are already surrounding the Sect, and among them are two Supreme Spirituals. There is nothing I can do." She said with a smile. But that smile did not express happiness, but rather nostalgia and sadness. It was a forced smile. Tang Yin, at that moment, his heart clenched, and he frowned a little but soon relaxed. "Will you marry him?" Tang Yin asked, and she shook her head. "No way, I already gave myself to you. No one besides you will be able to touch me." She replied firmly. "Then why do you want to go back?" He asked, but soon realized his mistake. ''It''s not that she wants to go back, it''s that she has no choice, eh. Just like me when I had no choice in going to fight all those bastards...'' Tang Yin thought as he reminisced. At that time, the Supreme Sects had kidnapped some of his wives. This angered not only him but also his entire family and the entire Sect. It was so much so that they were planning to make a massive attack to wipe out all the Sects at the same time. But... If they did that, not only would they be seriously injured, but Tang Yin''s wives would also die. So, he decided to distract all the powers of that sect while his father rescued his wives. He trusted his father completely, and although he could not see it with his eyes, he was sure that his father had saved them. But... The plan didn''t go as he had thought it would, but for now, it felt good in his heart. He was forced to do it. But he was totally willing to do it because he had no other choice. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xie Meiyu was in a similar situation, and he understood her. Therefore, he could not reproach her. "Don''t worry, even if I come back, I assure you that I will be faithful to you. Nothing will happen and I will make sure that my sisters won''t be forced into something like this." She replied firmly as she looked at him. Tang Yin then stared at her for a moment and gave her a small kiss. "Give me some time and I''ll come for you. It won''t be long before we meet again. Until then, you''ll have to hold on." Tang Yin said and then took out several things from his inventory and stuffed them into a storage bag under Xie Meiyu''s doubtful gaze. And then handed it to him. "Alchemical knowledge, array knowledge... I can''t give you much because I don''t have much, but I want to give this to you. Besides, you want to be a powerful alchemical cultivator, don''t you?" Tang Yin said, and she nodded dubiously but with surprise at what he had said. "Inside is all the knowledge you may need to achieve that. Remember, an alchemical cultivator has the ability to do that. You will be a true genius who stands at the top of the world." He said, surprising Xie Meiyu even more. "So many precious things?" She asked in shock and looked inside the storage bag for a moment and then looked at Tang Yin doubtfully. "Why... hnn...!" Just when she was planning to ask why he was giving her so many precious things, Tang Yin reminded her with a kiss. She then looked down and smiled a little after that. Just at those moments, Tang Yin looked to his right. There was only a wall there, but he sighed a little. "They''re coming for you." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu nodded. Then she stood up and just at that moment, an old man came in front of them. "Miss, it''s time to leave. Madam herself is arriving in the city right now." He said, surprising Xie Meiyu even more, and frowned. ''What is my mother doing here?'' she thought in surprise, but still, this alarmed her even more, and she looked at Tang Yin. She was reluctant to leave but just smiled at him. "I''ll be going then, Tang Yin. I''ll see you in the future, maybe at the Battle of the Great Sects I''ll see you again, take care of yourself." She said, and Tang Yin stared at her for a moment but then nodded to her. "We will see each other shortly. You''ll see." He replied, and she then turned around and walked away next to the old man, who before leaving glanced at Tang Yin, and Tang Yin returned it with a stare. Just at that moment, Tang Yin''s gaze became deathly cold and full of killer intent, which intensely shocked the old man who was looking at him. For some reason, he felt an immense pressure on his soul at that moment, which made him quickly avert his gaze. Tang Yin then sneered. ''If anything ever happens to her, you guys will taste the terror of destruction.'' He thought and then entered the house again. Chapter 138: An attack? Xie Meiyu was thinking different things as she was leaving. ''I hope I can get a chance to see you again...'' She thought and then remembered the battle of the great sects she had just named. ''I did what I could to keep you safe, but I still don''t know if it''s enough... Battle of the Great Sects... I hope nothing happens...'' She thought after remembering several things and sighed. The old man had asked her several questions which she ignored, but it annoyed her as she realized that this guy was trying to get a lot of information from Tang Yin, so she glared at him. She, of course, didn''t answer any of those questions. "Elder, you seem to have other intentions against Tang Yin. This is not the same as what we talked about that time." She said coldly, and the old man smiled a little. "I am not the one with such intentions, but your fianc¨¦ is a person of high standing. He will not allow anyone else to dare touch you or have intentions about you. Even if I don''t do anything, someone else will." He said, causing Xie Meiyu to stand still for a moment with a completely dark look on her face. "Elder, whatever happens, no one in the family should mess with him. My mother''s coming to this place is meaningless, but, if the family messes with him. I can assure you of one thing." She said staring at him angrily, causing him to be surprised and stare back at her. "They will be destroyed. Who dares to do so only destruction awaits him." She said coldly and started walking again. Although the old man was shocked, he smiled. "Empty threats from a one-armed man are useless against absolute strength, Miss." He said with a smile, but this instantly brought a deep anger upon her. Her spear instantly appeared in her hand enveloped in deep spiritual fire, and she swung it forcefully towards his neck, though it stopped just as it was touching him, startling him, and she glared at him with hatred, but she spoke firmly. "Uncle Xie Zhong, don''t make me hate you. Because if you do, I''ll kill you sooner or later." She said coldly. She didn''t even bother to treat him politely as she always did for being a family elder, showing that she wasn''t talking nonsense. She was totally serious. Besides, at that moment she moved her spiritual spear a little on his neck, cutting him a little. Then she pushed it away and started walking again. The old man was surprised when he noticed this. ''Was she able to break my spirit energy? So, this is spirit-grade fire, huh. Really powerful.'' He thought with a frown, but after that, he stopped talking. He realized that her miss''s relationship with Tang Yin seemed to have progressed further than he thought. ''Don''t blame us, it''s your fault for coveting what you can''t have.'' He thought to himself, remembering Tang Yin. ... Tang Yin entered his mansion again, looking very thoughtful. He had heard about the battle of the great sects from Xie Meiyu before. She told him that it was a battle in which the sects were trying to get a place to become a Great Sect. Even so, it is a battle that only the powerful ones in the sect usually go to or the most powerful central disciples. ''I''m far from that...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. But still, after a while, he relaxed. ''I still have time anyway. Let''s check the system.'' Tang Yin thought and went outside again to sit down outside, but just as he was about to sit down, he felt someone''s presence, which surprised him. And he turned his gaze quickly to the fruit tree that was in the courtyard and then looked up quickly at it. But he saw nothing and frowned, then looked down. ''What the hell?'' He thought in shock. He was sure someone was there, but when he saw and tried to feel again the presence had disappeared. This made him feel alert. He would never doubt his senses. So, he walked to the tree to check it out, but just then, he sensed danger coming behind him, so he instantly summoned his celestial hammer as he moved forward a bit and swung it hardback. *BOOOOOM* A small explosion sounded at that moment as his Heavenly Hammer found a target and hit it hard. But... Besides a small surprise flooding this person''s face, there was nothing else. ''Wasn''t that a world-renowned hammer when it was free!?'' The person in front of Tang Yin wondered in shock thus his reaction was slow. But after thinking for a moment, he couldn''t come to a quick conclusion. While Tang Yin noticed his powerful cultivation. ''Spiritual Saint? Shit, this guy is powerful.'' He thought and quickly tried to walk away to compose himself. But just at that moment, he sensed danger so he moved his body to the right. *SWOSH* A powerful fist passed right by the side of his face at that moment, threatening to kill him instantly. Tang Yin then decided to quickly move his heavenly hammer towards him to strike him several times. "Unique Explosion!" he shouted the name of his ability at that moment. *BOOOOOM* A blast rose again at that moment, but Tang Yin was soon pushed back forcefully being countered easily. The man in front of him then forcefully pounced on Tang Yin, who was falling to the ground and was almost unprotected. But Tang Yin quickly moved his spiritual bones to the front to defend himself. But they could not hold on, they soon exploded when they touched this person''s fist. Seeing this, Tang Yin simply swung his heavenly hammer forcefully before falling to the ground. "Midnight Destroyer, Murder!" he shouted again, causing the man in front of him to have to stop for a moment, as he felt a small but dangerous aura flash past the front of his face. Just then, Tang Yin released his heavenly hammer and used his hand to quickly brace himself on the ground and jump backward several times while summoning his heavenly hammer to his hand again. This startled the man in front of him. "Boy, you are capable and your hammer brings back memories, but I don''t know from where..." Said this man. "Well, what does it matter? Time to die." Said the man after thinking for a moment as he shrugged his shoulders and instantly jumped at Tang Yin, reaching him an instant later, deeply surprising Tang Yin, who couldn''t even react to such a move. ''So fast!'' He thought in shock, and this time, the fist came accompanied by a spiritual weapon with great force toward Tang Yin''s chest. It was an attack he could not defend against. An attack of such magnitude, given by a Spiritual Saint, how could he defend himself? The fist flew with force towards Tang Yin''s chest as he tried to move all his power to that place to defend himself. The accuracy as to where it would hit him was splendid, but... The spiritual energy soon dissipated when it touched this power, squeezing Tang Yin''s heart, so he clenched his heavenly hammer tightly and tried to pounce it in a mighty blow, but... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *SWOSH* The hammer, for some reason, came before the blow. In fact, the blow did not reach him. The person instantly disappeared just as he was about to hit him, and his hammer simply crossed the air. Tang Yin was stunned by this and soon fell backward in exhaustion. Chapter 139: A Sect Elder? He was deeply shocked by this that had just happened and was panting deeply. ''What the hell was that? Who was that guy? And how did he disappear like that?'' he thought in shock as he looked around. But he couldn''t find anything. He was dazed and confused, unable to understand what was happening. And so, he spent the next 10 minutes. After that time, he got up and walked a little to lean against the fruit tree in the courtyard, but just as he reached the tree and was about to lie down, his hair stood on end again, and he looked up at the sky. ''Dark...'' He thought and frowned. He instantly swung his celestial hammer as he jumped again, becoming fully alert. "You don''t need to hide if you''re still there!" he shouted angrily. This time, he summoned everything he could inside his body, and the rest he held close. He even began to prepare in his mind a special array. He looked all over the place as he activated his Sacred Lightning Body. ''What does this bastard want?'' He thought to himself in shock, unable to understand what was happening at all. But just as he thought that, he heard a beautiful chuckle ring out from the area. "Hehe, you''re so insightful, little." A beautiful voice rang through the place as she chuckled a little and said those few words. ''It wasn''t the previous guy''s voice, what the hell was going on?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Tang Yin then looked up to see the roof of the house, which was where he heard the voice from. He felt stunned by what he saw. A great purple moon was in the distance, while a beautiful and perfect figure of a woman was standing in front of it, wearing a black and slightly seductive full-length dress, revealing her beautiful delicate thighs on one side and her perfect waist. This woman''s perfect face could provoke wars if seen anywhere. It was such a beautiful face that even Tang Yin had to praise it highly. All his wives are beauties, and his fianc¨¦es likewise. During his short life, he has come to know world-class beauties. But very rarely has he been able to see a beauty like this one. She is an ethereal, flawless beauty with a flawless face and white skin. The beautiful long white hair waving in the wind gave a unique image of her face. In addition... Although Tang Yin was a bit far away, he could make out her eyes. Those beautiful purple eyes, plus her mature aura... Also, for some reason, she wore a small crown of red roses on her head, which further denoted her beautiful white hair. Tang Yin was stunned by this, but still, he knew the situation he was going through and also understood this woman a little. ''I can''t see her cultivation...'' He thought at that moment. "Who are you?" he asked carefully as he clenched his hammer tightly. She looked at him with a smile on her beautiful face and teleported in front of him, causing Tang Yin to frown even more. ''...Spiritual Supreme.'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw her do this. He wasn''t scared by her high cultivation level, but he did understand that she could kill him if she wanted to. Moreover... ''On top of that, I''m in her territory. If I make a move, I could die.'' He thought. "Are you the person who just attacked me?" Tang Yin asked again when he saw that she didn''t answer him. She shook her head and looked him up and down as she circled him several times. "Such a promising young man has come to this sect at last." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin stared at her. Her purple eyes were irresistible, but they had a very dangerous and sharp aura. "...You, are you a Sect Elder?" he asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "You can say I am." She replied with a smile and touched him a little, then closed her eyes and nodded again soon after. It was then that Tang Yin realized something. She had saved him this time, so he bowed to her. "Thank you so much for saving me. It seems I owe you too big a favor." Tang Yin said sincerely, and she looked at him somewhat surprised. "When did I save you?" she asked dubiously. "The previous cultivator..." She put her hands to her lips the moment he said that and shook her head. "There was no cultivator in this courtyard before me and after those two lefts." She said, taking Tang Yin by surprise. But he is smart, he quickly understood what she meant, so he nodded. "Thank you very much again." He replied. ''So, the force behind that cultivator is so powerful that even someone of her caliber must fear it...'' Tang Yin thought, but he was grateful to her. If it wasn''t for her, that cultivator would likely have killed him. He had little chance of saving himself from that one, after all. She then smiled as she saw that he understood rather quickly. "You''re a smart boy. I like you." She said and then walked over to him and pulled off his mask. As soon as she saw his face, she felt stunned for a moment and threw his mask aside. "Little boy, you have such a perfect face, why do you want to hide it under a mask?" She asked with a smile, and Tang Yin looked back at her. "My scars." He said, and she shrugged. "I can see they''re special, they bring back a bitter memory of the past. I wonder how the hell you made it out of there." She replied to that. Tang Yin was a little surprised by this, ''Does she know that I was in the 19-Level Abyss? Or does she have some understanding of its existence?'' He thought doubtfully. But he also understood the ''hidden'' meaning of those words. ''So, she says my scars shouldn''t be a source of embarrassment to me, huh. Seems like all the women here think alike.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. She then turned around, walked to a nearby chair, and sat there, crossing her legs, making herself look even more seductive. "Little boy, do you want to be my disciple? I can see that you are very special, but you have several problems in your body. Your internal organs are very weak and you seem to have recently recovered from a very serious injury. But they are not letting you recover properly, that''s not good for you, you know?" She said with a smile, staring at him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin was surprised by this she said. "Before that, can I ask you a question?" Instead of answering her question, Tang Yin asked another one instead. And she smiled and nodded at him, allowing him to continue with his question. "If I''m not wrong, you should be one of the sect''s Supreme Spirituals, although I haven''t heard of such a beautiful woman belonging to the sect before, but... You are over a thousand years old, aren''t you?" Tang Yin asked, visibly surprising her. However, after an initial surprise, she laughed softly a little. "Hehe, you really are a genius, little boy. What I saw during the tests wasn''t fake, you really are a rare genius to find." She said and moved a little to the side, putting her hands on the table to hold her face with them. Then, she gave Tang Yin a provocative look. "Yes, that''s right. My age is over 2,100 years old. I can consider myself one of the oldest people on the continent today, why? I still keep my appearance from when I was 40 years old, I don''t think I have changed much, don''t I look good in your eyes?" she asked and moved her leg a little seductively. Hearing this, Tang Yin smiled and shook his head. "No, it''s not that you don''t look good. On the contrary, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in this world and the fact that you are over 2,000 years old, makes you even more beautiful in my eyes." Tang Yin replied firmly, making the eyes of this beautiful woman in front of him jump a little with surprise. Chapter 140: Shi Yue And a few seconds after being stunned, she started laughing heartily, "Hahahaha~ Little guy, you really are good at flattering people." She said as she laughed continuously. Her beautiful smile rang throughout the courtyard and left Tang Yin a bit stunned. ''This woman is dangerous, but... She''s too beautiful. Really, women are dangerous in every sense of the word.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw her laughing like that and then looked at the sky and the purple moon was still there in the distance; besides, everything was a bit dark, but the light emitted by that moon was enough to illuminate everything. Still, this didn''t make sense. So, he lowered his gaze and looked at her again. "May I ask another question?" He said, and she stopped laughing shortly after and looked at him. "Boy, you are asking a lot of questions and you haven''t answered mine, is it so bad to become my disciple? I am strong and believe me I have a lot to teach you or, at the very least, I have a lot to give you." She replied, but after a moment of him not answering, she sighed and nodded at his previous question. Tang Yin then smiled. "I understand very well how strong you are. Even more so, with a domain like you have. You are a bearer of the Eternal Night, correct?" He asked. The woman in front of him then stopped smiling and stared at him for a moment. Soon after, she disappeared from her place and in an instant appeared behind Tang Yin. "It''s not good to know too many things, you know that?" She spoke in his ear. Although Tang Yin was surprised, he still smiled reassuringly. "Knowing a lot is better than knowing nothing, you should know that better than me." He replied confidently. She looked at him for a full minute and sighed, then turned around, putting her back to Tang Yin''s back. He then turned around to look at her, and she nodded. "That''s right, I didn''t think anyone would recognize my dominance, let alone think a young boy of barely 20 could do it." She spoke. ''I knew it. She''s really dangerous...'' Tang Yin thought as soon as she heard this. "That means your spiritual weapon is your crown of roses, right?" he asked, and she, though more surprised, didn''t answer. "Little boy, no more questions. I''m not in a good mood now, so you don''t need to answer my previous question, you will when you become an inner disciple." She replied, and after dropping something, she disappeared. Just at that moment, the night and the purple moon also disappeared. It was daytime again as before he was attacked. Tang Yin then frowned, picked up what she had thrown, and went to sit down. ''Shi Yue...'' Tang Yin thought as he read this woman''s name written on the token she had dropped. ''Meiyu didn''t tell me about her, is it possible that I don''t know her? She seems to be very dangerous, but...'' Tang Yin smiled upwards. ''Not bad, dangerous and beautiful women, who are willing to protect are also adorable.'' Tang Yin thought and stopped thinking about nonsense. He decided to look at the system to see what new things he had. He was eager to know what that Quest Table was. ... Once Shi Yue left Tang Yin''s courtyard, she looked at him from above standing a little away from him, and frowned, but then smiled. ''Tsk, this little boy is a bit cunning and smart. Also, he knows a lot of things, as expected of a person from ''that'' family. This will be interesting.'' She thought, and after a while, she averted her gaze and looked off into the distance. A cold smile formed on her face at that moment. A man was running on the rooftops and soon entered a hotel room, so Shi Yue quickly followed him and entered this room unnoticed by those who were there. "Madam, I''m sorry, I failed the mission. Protecting that guy is a very powerful Spiritual Supreme. I can''t do anything." Said the man as he bowed to a beautiful woman who was sitting in an armchair reading a book. She looked up and looked at him. "It''s okay." She replied calmly and continued reading the book for a few minutes without paying attention to whoever was in the room. After a few minutes, she closed it and looked straight ahead. "It''s not polite to walk into someone''s room and not greet them." She said, startling everyone present. ''Is there anyone who walked into the room and didn''t greet the lady? Who could dare to do that?'' they thought. But just then, they heard a soft chuckle, and soon, a beautiful woman came into view on one side of the window. Her beauty was even superior to the beauty of the woman sitting there, which stunned everyone here. But they were even more stunned by the fact that she was able to sneak inside the room when there were 4 Spiritual Supremes who did not notice her! ''Shit, what a dangerous woman.'' They thought, and the man, who was still kneeling, panicked as soon as he saw her. "It''s she!" He said in fright as he pulled back. He had felt the aura before, and he was sure. She was the one protecting the person he was supposed to assassinate. Just then, the four spiritual Supremes behind the beautiful seated woman stepped in front of her to protect her. "Who are you? How dare you barge into this room at your whim!?" one of them shouted as he summoned his spiritual weapon but was soon pushed away by the seated woman. "Get out of the way." She said, startling them, but they did exactly as she said. Shi Yue paid no attention to this. She simply looked at the woman sitting there in front of her. "Madam, I think your impoliteness is superior to mine, how are we going to settle this?" Shi Yue asked as she stared at her with a smile. And the woman sitting there looked back at her. "Have you seen me commit any rudeness?" she asked. "Does it seem little to you to come to a foreign city and send to killer one of the members of my sect?" she asked. "Did you see me sending someone there?" the seated woman asked again, revealing nothing on her face. "No, I don''t think I saw you. But... I did see one of your subordinates." Shi Yue said, and then waved her hand towards the kneeling man and made a red flower come out of his body with a small trailing array. This was visible to everyone, and the Supreme Spirituals frowned a little, but no one said anything. The seated woman simply shrugged her shoulders and held up her finger. A small flash came out of it and destroyed the flower in midair, causing Shi Yue to be left with her hand outstretched for a moment. "A mistake of a subordinate is a mistake of her master. You can do whatever you want to him as an apology for his stupidity and I will give you some treasure as compensation." She replied indifferently. Startling the kneeling man, who was ignored by everyone. Shi Yue stared at her at that moment. "So, you are saying that it was the subordinate''s decision and has nothing to do with the master, but that, to make up for his mistake, you will give a treasure to pay for the life of one of my disciples, huh." Shi Yue said coldly. And the woman in front of her shrugged her shoulders. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t think his life will cost more than a small pill." She replied. Shi Yue then smiled and nodded. Chapter 141: Legendary Shi Yue "True, the life of a person of the Fourth Realm should not cost much for you. Just as it doesn''t cost much for me the life of one from the Sixth Realm. Therefore, one of my subordinates will go crazy and possibly kill a beautiful lady who is heading to this room, and as compensation, I will leave you the life of your subordinate and a small treasure and things will be settled, is that okay with you, Madam Xie? No, I should say, Madam Cai Yu." Shi Yue replied calmly. The woman sitting across from her, by the name Cai Yu, frowned as soon as she heard this and looked up to glare at her. It was then that she stood up and put her book aside. "Do you have the guts to touch her?" Cai Yu asked coldly, causing Shi Yue to shrug her shoulders. "You had the guts to want to murder one of my disciples, why can''t I have the guts to do it?" She asked calmly. The spiritual energy in the room froze for a moment and was soon unleashed with fury everywhere, shaking the windows and clothes of the people present as both women looked into each other''s eyes. Cai Yu frowned slightly. "I think your Red Thunder Sect wants to cross the line, you know my name, but don''t you know who I am?" she asked, and Shi Yue smiled coldly. "I know very well who you are, Madam Cai Yu. But what gives you the right to come to my territory to assassinate someone? On top of that he is one of my disciples, do you think you are the Queen of this place?" she replied coldly and let out a snort with her mouth at the end. "You are far away from your territory, Madam Cai Yu. In the central region, you can do whatever you want, but in someone else''s house, you shouldn''t act arrogantly." Shi Yue said coldly and waved her right hand a little. Just at that moment, her flower crown left her head and moved down her arm circling and landing on her hand soon after. Following that, a small flower shot out at high speed from her hand in the direction of the kneeling man. Cai Yu saw this and became angry, stomping her feet heavily as she sent out powerful spiritual energy to counter this. "You dare!?" She shouted angrily, but Shi Yue simply smiled. Her flower soon easily pierced through the spiritual energy Cai Yu had sent out, surprising her. Soon after, it pierced the man''s heart, and his body exploded a second later. But the blood was consumed by the flower. So it did not spread anywhere. This surprised Cai Yu visibly; the other Spiritual Supremes were just as surprised. But, soon after, Cai Yu returned to normal. "So, you are the legendary Shi Yue. It''s been a long time since I''ve heard of you." Cai Yu said coldly and retracted her spiritual energy. Shi Yue smiled. "It seems that I still seem to be remembered in this place. I thought my era had passed." Shi Yue replied with a smirk, and Cai Yu smiled back at her, smirking. "Yes, your era has passed. You have long since been forgotten, your father''s Sect no longer exists. His last legacy died with your mother and soon his offspring will disappear from this world, for his precious daughter is but a cripple still trying to cling to this world. Too bad, the Divine Thunder Sect is now a small Red Thunder Sect and their last offspring is slowly disappearing from this world." Cai Yu replied mockingly. Shi Yue was not bothered by this; she simply shrugged her shoulders. "Powers constantly appear and disappear, it is the nature of existence itself. We at least were able to hold on to ourselves in order to exist, while you... Heh, you had to affiliate yourselves with others in order to continue existing." She replied and turned and walked to the window. "Lady Cai Yu. Destruction will soon befall the central region. As a piece of advice, I can give you as an elder and for your daughter, you''d better run to the West for shelter. When the destruction falls, even ''they'' will not be able to bear it." Shi Yue said again. Even so, Cai Yu simply scoffed. "Will those in the West be able to withstand something that we can''t? You overestimate them. Besides, watch over your sect, they may not be able to see the destruction you say is coming." Cai Yu replied. Shi Yue then shrugged and disappeared into the window, leaving the room in silence. Though said silence was broken as soon as two people entered, a man and a woman... ... Soon after, Shi Yue appeared in the distance and disappeared again... After a few more jumps, she appeared at the top of the highest place in the Red Thunder Sect. The Thunder Tower is located on the central mountain. Once there, she looked towards the city that was already far away and then looked at the horizon. "Father, I will not let your legacy disappear, even if I have to cry blood and create a sea of blood." She said softly looking at the horizon. A few minutes later, two men appeared behind her, and one of them stepped forward to bow. "Ma''am, what brings you here?" he asked in surprise at the sight of her. The other person had knelt straight down. Shi Yue smiled. "It''s not good that someone can sneak into the sect under your nose, Little Mu." She said at that moment. The man was surprised and looked at the city doubtfully for a moment. It was then that he realized his mistake, for which he apologized. "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize." He replied, and she shrugged. "I heard you were hurt, but you look fine." She said without turning around, and he nodded. "Ma''am, there''s been a lot of movement lately. I''m afraid that only if I do this, will we be able to find the rat." He replied, and she nodded. "True, there were some small snakes during the tests and they killed many. Also, apparently, there is an inner elder who wants to kill a new disciple as well." She said, and he was surprised. "Which disciple is it? I will have him protected." He said quickly, but she shook her head. "You''ll know soon enough, but you don''t need to send anyone. Just go on about your business." She replied. "Yes, ma''am, are you going back to the sect?" he asked with anticipation, and she didn''t answer for several minutes, making the atmosphere a little strange. But, after a moment, she sighed. "Maybe. I have things to fix and things to do, it''s getting close to my time." She said and then disappeared a second later. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Little Mu, I''ll be seeing to a few things. Tell your sister I need to talk to her." She said at that moment, leaving the place. This place soon fell into silence as both men looked at each other with a bittersweet face. After that, they both disappeared again. Chapter 142: Looking at the Quest Table Elsewhere... "Yes, elder. We found many bloody puddles scattered in an area that seemed to have had an intense battle, in the lightning area. As we walked back and forth, we found this, so we can be sure that those pools of blood were by them. But the bodies were... Brutally destroyed, almost unrecognizable." Said a disciple as the elder in front of him looked at what he held in his hand. ''That boy is really talented. With what he did on top of the mountain and that brutal force of destruction he showed, although he would have trouble dealing with them, it wouldn''t be impossible if he used forbidden techniques...'' The elder thought and then looked at the disciples. "Leave everything you found of them with the elder outside, go quietly, you will receive your reward." Replied the elder and walked out. He walked down a long hallway until he stopped at a door, which he entered and there was a man there. "Sir, it is as you thought. See this." He said and passed something to him. The man sitting there put spiritual energy into what had been passed to him and closed his eyes. Then he smiled. "Looks like they were desperate when this was recorded, I can hear a lot of screaming and they didn''t have much of a chance, are you sure it''s that boy?" He asked in a hoarse voice, and the elder behind nodded. "That''s him. The connections in the destroyer hall helped me verify it. I can''t be sure he killed them, but if he had the snake token, then it must be him. You know how hard it is to see through that token." Replied the elder, and this man nodded. "That boy is very talented and he doesn''t suit us. Kill him, I don''t know why I feel uncomfortable with him in the sect." He replied, and the elder behind nodded. "Can I move myself? If the master is wounded, there should be no one to guard the surroundings these days." "No, don''t you do it. Also, don''t make it too obvious. Go with ''them'', they''ll know how to do it." "Oh, right, sir. ''They'' already made their move, I think we have one, shall we use him?" At this point, the seated man looked somewhat surprised at the elder and smiled. "You are quick, that pleases me. It''s time, I''ll make preparations on my end. Remember, don''t do anything strange. I want 70% below us." Replied the man and soon disappeared from that place while the other left the room soon after. He had things to do. ... Tang Yin was looking at the Mission Table with great interest as he talked to the administrator in his mind. He had looked over the rewards he had been given for joining the Red Thunder Sect and was surprised to see that he had obtained 3 Spirit Rank External Spiritual Weapons, 3 Heaven Rank, and 4 Earth Rank. It was a pleasant surprise for him. They were expensive weapons, and although they were not very good for him, they did serve one of the plans he had in mind. For that, he was happy. Also, the pills he was awarded this time are really good, and another ten free-to-use tokens, plus the spiritual weapon and alchemical fire roulette rolls. The prizes this time are really good. But his interest was on the quest table. ''Is there really anything as good as this?'' he said in his mind with a smile. This section of the system was not as simple as the previous ones. In this section, there are a lot of temporary and permanent quests. For example, Tang Yin could see quests for him to increase his cultivation. For reaching a certain level of cultivation, they give him rewards. Well, he can''t see many of these quests, but the rewards for reaching the Fifth Realm and the Sixth Realm are the same as above. But there is an additional reward for reaching the Sixth Realm, and it has something to do with the system itself. Tang Yin doesn''t know what it is yet. The other quests come out obscure because they are so far away from him. Now, this is not the only type of quest. There are Beast Hunt missions, where he has to hunt spirit beasts and grant the system certain parts of those beasts, once he completes the mission, they will give him rewards. These rewards are usually pills (lots of them), external spiritual weapons, cultivation techniques, and even something that shocked Tang Yin and why he was talking to the administrator... They can grant you a Spiritual Bone! [The system has its own way of doing it. I already told you that there is nothing impossible for the system. Besides, this isn''t even the best the system can do] Replied the administrator calmly. Tang Yin was surprised when he saw that mission. Although it was only one and it was far away from him, but... It certainly existed. ''I''ve never heard of a Spiritual Bone being obtainable without killing a spirit beast, what the heck is the system?'' He thought, but unable to come up with the answer, he sighed and continued to look at the quest table. The missions are not limited to that. There are also assassination missions, conquest missions, and missions to increase the aptitude level of his spiritual bones and destroy forces, etc... The rewards are not bad, and many of these missions are within Tang Yin''s reach. ''According to the administrator, all the forces that come out here to be destroyed, it''s because they were judged as evils by the system since they mass murder people or do things like that... This system is pretty amazing, but if I want to do one of these missions, I''ll have to make sure to do some research first, to verify.'' Tang Yin thought. After a while looking at the system, he smiled. ''Well, it''s time to start moving. I need to do a lot of things, then I can see more of these missions.'' He thought, and after eating, he decided to go out. Before doing so, he thought about putting on the mask, but he looked in the mirror and smiled. ''Well, if that beautiful woman told me that, it must be for something. Besides, living hidden behind a mask is not for me.'' He thought and decided to go out without a mask or anything to cover his face. He was going to look for Bai Lixue, as they had promised to go hunting together these days. Just as he left his courtyard, he heard a commotion nearby, something not very common as this is a place where the elder''s inner is. So, he turned around to see what it was all about. There were many inner disciples gathered there around a beautiful lady who was asking for some instructions. "Hey, that girl is really beautiful, is she from the external sect? She has its uniform¡­" One of them asked. "I heard her name is Bai Lixue, she is one of the new external disciples. From what I understand, she was the best in the new external circle, since she is staying in that first-level room." Replied one. Just then, an inner disciple smiled upon hearing this. ''External disciple so talented and so beautiful... Surely I can get her.'' He thought. His cultivation was as high as the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. He walked up to her. ''''Miss, may I know your name and why you came all the way here? I know these sides very well because my master lives in this area. I can guide you if you feel like it." She said with a calm smile on his face, trying to look cool. Bai Lixue, who was there looking for Tang Yin, looked at him and nodded. "Big Brother, my name is Bai Lixue and I am an external disciple. I am looking for Tang Yin, he is an external disciple staying in this area, may I know if you know him?" she asked with a smile, and the disciple was surprised. ''How could an external disciple live here?'' He thought, so he smiled trying to hide his desire to mock at hearing something so silly. "I''m sorry, Miss Bai. I think you came to the wrong place. Only the inner elders live in this area. But I can take you around if you like. I think everyone around here knows me." He replied smilingly, but Bai Lixue then lost interest as soon as she heard this, so she shook her head. "I''m sorry, big brother. I''ll keep looking." She replied as she went to turn around, but just then, a voice stopped her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We agreed that I would go after you, Lixue, can you not be so impatient?" Tang Yin said with a smile, causing Bai Lixue to visibly cheer up upon hearing Tang Yin''s voice and turn to see him. "Tang Y...?" But she felt deeply stunned at the sight of Tang Yin. In fact, everyone present turned around, and many felt stunned at the sight of him. Especially the only two women who were around the area. Chapter 143: Some problems When they saw Tang Yin''s face, the men felt so jealous that several felt the need to make a third or fourth scar on that face. Such a perfect face. How on earth could it exist in this world? But both women were worse. Although they were not jealous, they were simply stunned by the immense beauty before them. Besides... That aura of rudeness he had, he could kill them simply because of that! Bai Lixue swallowed hard saliva at that moment. "Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully when she saw him. And then Tang Yin smiled. He took out a mask and put it on. "Is that how you recognize me?" he asked, though he then put the mask away again. Bai Lixue then brightened up. "So, if it''s you. Sorry, this is my first time seeing you without a mask." She said smiling as she walked towards him. Tang Yin nodded and then looked at the rest of the people. Among all the people present, he felt two intense gazes on him. ''This one was talking to Lixue before he arrived and he seems to be jealous, I understand that, but... What the hell is going on with that girl?'' Tang Yin thought as he saw a woman looking at him like she wanted to eat him. Her gaze towards him was like that of a tiger that was very hungry and had finally found prey to eat. ''Could it be that my beauty really is still so amazing?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile when he saw her like this, but he didn''t think anything of it and just turned around and started walking with Bai Lixue. "Let''s go to the city first, I want to buy some things and I also want to talk to a person I know." Tang Yin said at that moment. They both talked about different things until they walked to the city. Red Thunder City is truly worthy of being a great city. Not only is its size immense, but the cultivators walking around are quite powerful. Tang Yin could even see a Spiritual Saint, although he looked somewhat suspicious, but certainly, there was one walking the streets. After a while, Tang Yin finished buying several things from a blacksmith shop and was going to go to the association, but on his way out he encountered a familiar face. "Younger Sister Lian?" asked Bai Lixue, seeing Su Lian walking around, and she raised her face in surprise. "Big sister Lixue and..." She said, and her originally dark face lit up as soon as she saw them. But she felt stunned to see Bai Lixue walking next to a beautiful man, who she didn''t know why, looked a lot like Tang Yin. "Tang Yin?" She said softly, tilting her head a little tenderly. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "This is my real face. I''m sorry for not showing it earlier." He replied, and she then nodded with a smile. "No wonder you wear a mask. With such a beautiful face, you would surely attract a lot of women and you might get in trouble with their partners." She said softly, as she couldn''t take her eyes off Tang Yin''s face. Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. He was so stunned that he couldn''t even think. A whole minute passed like this until Su Lian realized what she had said and quickly lowered her face in great embarrassment, her face turned totally red at that moment, and she began to stammer. "I, I... I''m sorry, no... I..." Her voice was trembling with embarrassment, and Tang Yin smiled and reached over to caress her head. "Don''t apologize for those things. Come on, I notice you''re a little worried about something, tell me what''s got you like this." Tang Yin said, deflecting the conversation a bit. Actually, he was still surprised by what she had said. ''She''s an angel, I can''t doubt it. She''s an angel in her own right. I need to see later if she has wings.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Once he said that her mood dropped again. Still, she knew she had to talk things out, so after walking around for a while, she told them what was going on with a heavy face, trying not to look too worried. ''She''s not the type to usually lie, no matter how hard she tries to hide her worried appearance, it''s even more visible.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw her like this while listening to what happened. "Your grandfather is the one traveling with you? And you say he was kidnapped by a family, simply because you didn''t enter the hall you were directed to?" Tang Yin asked in surprise once she had finished explaining everything. She nodded. "Originally, my grandfather told me that he was going back to the empire after I passed the sect test. But I stopped seeing him for a while before the tests started and I thought he had already returned for something urgent. But yesterday that family sent me a message, telling me that I must change the hall to the one they told me to, otherwise... I won''t get my grandfather back and I could confirm that he was there, because I went to check today." She said softly and sadly. She was going back to the sect precisely to talk to Tang Yin and tell him that she was going to change the hall, but Tang Yin frowned a little. ''There''s a lot of movement and I have a feeling it has something to do with what Meiyu told me.'' Tang Yin thought and frowned, he also remembered that beautiful woman from a little while ago, which made him feel a little uneasy about various thoughts he had, but still, he nodded to Su Lian. "Let''s go look for information on that family first, then I''ll help you get your grandfather back." He replied, surprising her, but she nodded soon after with a smile. "Thank you very much, Tang Yin." She said as she bowed. Soon after, they started walking towards a certain address Tang Yin had. ''If I''m not mistaken, it''s this way...'' Tang Yin thought as he followed a direction that was written on a piece of paper. Soon after, he arrived at a decent-sized house and went inside. "Mr. Fang, are you here?" Tang Yin asked loudly, and inside the house, several things sounded to falling on the floor, and soon, a man came out with a child in his arms. "Young Master Tang?" He asked hesitantly, the voice was the same, but the face¡­ "Mr. Fang, long time no see, I''m Tang Yin." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and Fang Fu nodded as he laughed and invited them in. "What brings you here, Young Master Tang, how is Miss?" he asked with a smile and gave them all a look. "She is returning home; she is needed by the family." Tang Yin replied and then wrote a name for him on a piece of paper. "Mr. Fang, I am here for two things, the first is this, do you have knowledge about this family?" Tang Yin asked. Fang Fu looked at the written name and was surprised. He frowned and sat down. "Did something happen with the Kong?" He asked, and Tang Yin then explained the situation, to which he nodded. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s dangerous, but, if they are already members of the sect, it shouldn''t be a problem. Any of the external elders could help them in this, that is only a low-level family, their highest strength is the Sixth Realm, so they are afraid of the sect elders." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''If so, this will be quick.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and stood up. "Mr. Fang, I''ll be back in a while." He said and looked at Su Lian. "I will look for your grandfather, wait for me here." He said as he put a spiritual array on her body, he did the same with Bai Lixue. "Can I come with you? If it''s dangerous, we could fight." Bai Lixue said at that time, and Tang Yin looked at her, then nodded. "Let''s go then, Mr. Fang, I entrust Su Lian to you. I have a business to deal with later with you, don''t go." Tang Yin said and quickly left the house. He needs to get things done quickly. Chapter 144: How easy it is "How do you plan to rescue Lian''s grandfather?" Bai Lixue asked as soon as they left the house. Tang Yin smiled. "I''ll simply pose as an elder and that''s it. As long as I arrive before the elders supporting that family, it should work. So, let''s go quickly." Tang Yin replied with a smile, surprising Bai Lixue a little. "Will you pretend to be an elder? Do you have a way?" She asked hesitantly, but soon let out an ''Oh'' as she remembered what happened during the trials. ''That''s right, he has that beautiful lady''s token...'' Bai Lixue thought, and he smiled. "Yes, I''ll use the token. Let''s go quickly, we might be late if those guys arrive before us." Tang Yin replied and started running in the direction of that place. He had his own thoughts regarding this situation. He didn''t need to prepare for this because he wanted to do it fast, and if he couldn''t, then he would run away fast. ''If I wear a mask and the people behind this are the ones who were looking for me, they might find out. That''s why it''s better if I go this way. Although my hair is a problem...'' Tang Yin thought but could only sigh. He wasn''t going to change his face, as he doesn''t like to impersonate someone else, and because if he did and there were any elders there, then they might recognize him as an imposter. ''If I wear my normal face, they shouldn''t easily recognize me while I''m there, even if my blue hair is very distinctive. And if they recognize me, I can still try to ask ''that'' beautiful woman for help.'''' Tang Yin thought. While he was deep in thought, he arrived at the family mansion and looked at it from the side. He quickly entered an alley, changed his clothes, and put a black robe on top so that it would cover his body and look more mysterious. ''Administrator, do it.'' He said, and after hearing the administrator nod, he showed himself and started walking towards that place. The administrator had only one job. To cover Tang Yin''s cultivation with his own soul aura, making him look mysterious and powerful, also prevented those who were not far above his strength from seeing his cultivation. Although he could do it, it didn''t work if there was someone who surpassed him in 2 or 3 cultivation realms. Thus, he soon arrived at the gate of the family mansion, it was quite large and had people walking back and forth, working, and so on. As soon as he appeared, he attracted attention. Not only because of his face, but because of his aura. Right now, he had an aura of strength, so the people at the gate greeted him with respect. "Sir, may I know what is offered to you? This is the Kong Family mansion; please tell us your request and we will let the patriarch know." Said they. "I want to see your patriarch, tell him that an elder of the Red Thunder Sect is here, I don''t want any courtesies." Tang Yin replied coldly. His voice sounded different than usual, but he didn''t mean to. The truth was that he was using the sacred lightning body, and it made his voice more powerful, making look like a different and powerful voice. So, when the boys here heard him say that, their hearts jumped into their throats in fright, and they nodded quickly as they ran inside the mansion. Another one stayed behind to guide him inside the mansion after Tang Yin showed his elder token. And soon, Tang Yin was standing in a luxurious room. He had been served tea, sweets, and many things. But he had refused them all. He passed himself off as someone annoyed while a beautiful lady (Bai Lixue) stood beside him with a similar countenance. Soon, they heard several footsteps coming from outside, and four people rushed in, focusing their gaze on Tang Yin quickly. He was stunned at how young he was, but seeing that powerful aura around him and seeing the elder token hanging from his black clothes, he quickly bowed. "Greetings, elder, what brings you here? I am the patriarch of the Kong Family, Kong Yao." He said quickly and politely, and the rest of the people behind him did the same. Tang Yin let out a small snort. "Recently, my hall accepted a very talented new disciple. One of my mates was even thinking of making her in his disciple and she agreed, but suddenly she came to the hall and told us that she must go to another hall, do you know something?" said Tang Yin coldly and stared at the patriarch. The latter, for a moment, his face tightened but soon after softened and shook his head quickly. "How could I know what''s going on inside the sect? We only have a small external elder there who supports us, we couldn''t know what''s going on inside the inner circle." He quickly replied and Tang Yin moved a little closer to him. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Patriarch, I must tell you that, inside the sect, I am one of those with the least patience, do you want to keep pretending?" asked Tang Yin coldly while a lightning glow passed through his eyes, frightening those present who swallowed saliva hard. Then he stepped back a bit and stared at him. "We investigated the situation and realized that a small family was threatening she to do this. I think my hall deserves an explanation unless your little Kong family wants to experience my wrath." Tang Yin said. He then lifted his leg a little and stomped his foot hard, this caused the floor to split from side to side, while a small tremor went under the floor and soon exploded a chair that was beside them into pieces. "You bring it, I don''t need to tell you who I mean. If you don''t bring it, I will sell my elder token to the central elders to destroy the Kong tonight." Tang Yin said coldly. This intensely frightened everyone present who stared at each other for a moment, but the patriarch could only nod. "Right away, sir." He replied and went running to fetch the person in question. Of course, he had understood what he was referring to. With Tang Yin, two people remained, and Tang Yin then sat down to eat some sweets. "Hmph, I''ve never been insulted like this before. The truth is that families are gradually becoming more arrogant." Tang Yin said angrily. His face looked extremely angry. ''He''s a big liar...'' Bai Lixue thought when she saw him like this. "Oh, it''s delicious. Disciple, try this." Tang Yin said as he tasted a sweet, causing the suffocating atmosphere he had created for the Kong to dissipate a little, this allowed those who remained to give him some more sweets and so on. A while later, the Kong patriarch returned with an old man who was wearing good clothes right now. The patriarch was a little surprised to find a cozy atmosphere as Tang Yin joked with his ''disciple'', but this cheered him up. "Elder, you are ready. Here is Elder Su." Said the patriarch and Tang Yin then looked up and, seeing that it was a person similar to the one Su Lian described, nodded, then looked at the patriarch back. "Patriarch Kong, you seem to still be someone who thinks well, that makes me happy." Tang Yin replied and stood up, then walked to where he was. "Patriarch Kong, let me tell you something." Tang Yin said and came close to his ear and said a few words, surprising Patriarch Kong even more, after that, he nodded to Su Lian''s grandfather to follow him and left. "Patriarch Kong, remember that the wise man is the one who knows how to use his cards, to always take the winning side." Tang Yin said as he walked out, then was dismissed by everyone here while the patriarch stood thoughtfully. About 2 minutes later, he disappeared from everyone''s sight. And 10 minutes later, an elder intern appeared at the gates of the Kong house. *** NT: These days I haven''t been posting, I''m really sorry. I''m a little busy with various family problems. But I will start publishing again, thanks for reading and for supporting the novel. Chapter 145: Just in time "Elder, what brings you here?" asked Patriarch Kong, who again left his room quickly upon witnessing the coming of two such important people in a row. The elder in front of him smiled. "I''ve come for what you sent me, have you got it? Take me there." He said quickly, and Patriarch Kong put on a dark look. "I''m sorry, elder. But..." Patriarch Kong paused for a bit but then told him everything that had happened a moment ago. This sect elder was coming to verify the presence of that grandfather. So, when he heard this, he was strongly angered. But when he learned that it had been done by another elder, he frowned. ''Shit, did they move that fast? That little girl really has that much guts? Fuck, it was an important card, such a good spiritual weapon don''t see that much.'' Thought the elder angrily, but after scolding the Kong patriarch for a while, he calmed down. He also understood the position of this little patriarch, how could he oppose an elder of his sect? Even an external elder can do what he wants with this little patriarch, let alone an internal elder. So, he asked him the details. "I don''t know what his name is like, but he was certainly an elder, he had the elder token. Something distinctive about him... It would be his face; he was a very handsome man." Responded the Kong patriarch, but soon remembered something else. "Oh, right, also his hair. It was long blue hair." Said the patriarch again, and the elder stared at him. "Blue?" He asked in alarm. "What''s wrong?" the patriarch asked, a little frightened at the sight, ''Could this be a more dangerous elder than I thought?'' He thought. But the elder frowned even more. "There is no elder in hair blue..." He said, surprising the three who heard this. But then the elder opened his eyes wide. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shit, you were tricked by that bastard." Said the elder in annoyance as he stood up angrily. "By who?" the patriarch asked in shock, ''Was he fooled by someone? That''s impossible!'' he thought. The elder saw what he was thinking and scoffed. "Yes, you were deceived. Recently an Honorable Elder came to the sect with a young man, at first, he was just someone annoying that I wanted to get rid of since the Honorable Elder was with the others. But he has grown up a lot, he even came first in the sect tests. The Honorable Elder handed her token to him and his most distinguishable thing is that he has long blue hair. Tsk, shit, that bastard is very cunning." Said the elder angrily and started scolding the patriarch again, but after a while, he calmed down. ''Nothing could do this stupid bastard, but he''s still useful. Let''s use him for the next plan, he should at least do that.'' He thought and began to tell him about his new plan... ... Tang Yin soon, after leaving, began to run around different places while entering various stores, and soon after going almost a quarter of the city to make deception tactics, he arrived at Fang Fu''s house. When Su Lian saw her grandfather, she became very emotional and began to cry as they embraced. Tang Yin watched everything from the side, but after a moment, he took Fang Fu a little away. "Mr. Fang, this time I have something important to tell you, can we talk alone for a moment?" Tang Yin asked, and Fang Fu looked at him for a moment and nodded. "Come with me, Young Master Tang." He said as he led him to the house behind the one initially shown. This one was a bit larger, and as he entered, he saw a woman gathered with two people who soon left with Fang Fu''s arrival. "Mr. Fang, we are leaving." They said and left. "Young Master Tang, this is my wife, He Huang. Huang''er, this is the Young Master I told you about, Tang Yin." He said introducing them, and she bowed to Tang Yin upon seeing him. "Nice to meet you, Young Master Tang." She said, and Tang Yin nodded to them. "Young Master, she is the new anchor of a small force I am creating. We are engaged in information gathering right now, we are trying to expand little by little. We are operating in another city nearby, while our base is here, to try to hunt for talent." Fang Fu said with a smile as he presented everything. He didn''t mind being frank and showing Tang Yin what they did and other things that could only be shown to the core members of the force. That short time they were together made him realize that Tang Yin is more than unique and trustworthy. Tang Yin was surprised but smiled pleasantly to hear him say that. "If that''s so, then that will make it easier. Mr. Fang." Tang Yin said and took out 10 storage bags from his inventory and put them on the table. "Mr. Fang, I have confidence in you, and the time I talked to you I could tell how good an administrator and thinker you are. That is why I want to create an independent force, which is dedicated to many things in other cities and I want to invite you to be in charge of leading the force." "This force is not a small one, I want to make a powerful force. A powerful cultivator organization, where we can cultivate our own powers." Tang Yin said, surprising them both, but he didn''t stop. He quickly took out some things from the inventory. "It will be like a sect, but right now we will just form a small organization. Here are 100 million spiritual gold coins. 5 cultivation techniques of earth, heaven, spirit, noble, and king grade, centralized on assassination. In addition, external earth, sky, and spirit grade spiritual weapons, this time I couldn''t get many, there are only 15 of them. There are also earth grade, 3-color rainbow ascension, and initial ascension pills..." Tang Yin went on to explain everything there was, plus what he wanted to do. Basically, he was asking them to look for people who were not cultivators but wanted to be cultivators and had a good physique, plus people of low cultivation who wanted to ascend and other such people. No matter the rank, everyone was welcome, but they had to be willing to change the cultivation technique they practiced to a totally new one and to pledge allegiance to the organization. He explained everything in detail, leaving them stunned for a long while. "This... Are you willing to trust us with so much money?" Fang Fu asked in a daze, looking at the large amount of money in his hand. Although it didn''t weigh because it was in a storage bag, for some reason, he felt it weighed tons. Tang Yin nodded. "As long as you want to help me, that will be nothing. In 1 year, I promise to get at least 100 more external weapons, as long as you meet my expectations. I promise that not only will you pass even the Ancestor Realm, but the Emperor Realm will be within your reach and more. Believe me, I have many ways to make a powerful force." Tang Yin said, and then took out another storage bag and handed it to him. "This is for you to use, you can become stronger with that and so can your wife, how about it, do you want to work for me? The strength I seek to create will not simply stop at one attempt." Tang Yin said with a smile and waited for a response from both of them. They were deeply stunned by everything they were hearing and everything they were being given. Chapter 146: Shes too cute. ''Although I''m using all the money I have on hand, even the one Meiyu gave me.'' Tang Yin thought. Not only that, he was also using most of the rewards he had been given by making Xie Meiyu a member of his harem. The 5 External Spiritual Weapons that the reward granted him were together with the 10 granted by the mission to enter the sect and other rewards he had received so far. Tang Yin hoped that both of them would accept, after all, that making a force is necessary for the future. Having a force himself will allow him to make mass movements and different tactics that he can use in case something goes wrong. It''s quite a force that would back him up, after all. Besides¡­ ''The rewards the system gives for completing force-destroying missions, they''re very tempting. I just can''t help but want them.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Fang Fu frowned, but after a moment''s thought, he quickly nodded as he bowed to Tang Yin. "Young Master Tang, I will be sure to fulfill this task if you entrust it to me. We can start with the force I''m making; besides, I know some people who might be interested and have small forces in other cities, maybe if I talk to them, they might accept. After all... This you are willing to give for the start, it is so much money and treasures, we could dominate a whole city in no time." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Okay, but I want to talk to as many as you can get at the beginning. So, when you have everything ready, destroy this array and I''ll know." Tang Yin said as he put an array on his arm, and he nodded. Together with his wife, they bowed to Tang Yin. "We will be sure to comply with whatever you tell us, Young Master." They spoke. A while later, they had left. Su Lian''s grandfather approached Tang Yin and bowed. "Thank you so much for saving me." He said sincerely. "It''s okay, I did it for Lian. She''s a good girl and I don''t like to see her sad." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and the old man nodded firmly. "Thank you very much, Tang Yin." She said moving closer to him, and Tang Yin stroked her head a little. "As long as you don''t change the hall, it''s okay. That''s the hall you are entitled to." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded several times with a tender gesture. She looked like a little chick pecking at her food. ''She''s too cute.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw her like that. But he didn''t want to waste too much time. Besides, he knew that he might be being chased, so he needed to go to the sect, therefore, he looked at Fang Fu and his wife. "Mr. Fang, then I will see you later. I await your call." Tang Yin said as he said goodbye, and soon, they were walking through dark alleys, guided by Tang Yin. A while later, they stopped near one of the city gates. "Are you sure about leaving like this, Grandfather Su?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and he nodded. "I must go, that family might try to seek trouble with my Su Family in the empire and I am the most powerful. Most of them have inherited my wife''s spiritual weapon, they can''t fight." He said firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. ''It''s a problem when the imperial family is a family that inherits a supporting spiritual weapon, huh... It might happen like that family...'' Tang Yin thought and sighed as he recalled an unfortunate case from the past in his world. "Okay, but, since you are Lian''s grandfather, let me give you some things." Tang Yin said, and took out a storage bag where he had put various things. Pills, cultivation techniques he had written earlier for Su Lian, and other things that surprised him. He was going to refuse, but Tang Yin spoke first. "Don''t reject it, you''ll need it for when they''re in the empire. Besides, I''m doing this so that Lian can be calm and cultivate in peace. If I see anything wrong, I will look for a way to let you know beforehand." Tang Yin said, and Grandfather Su nodded slightly as he grabbed the storage bag. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang." He replied, bowing, and then said goodbye to everyone, put on a mask and a large straw hat, and left. Although Su Lian looked sad, she tried not to reveal too much on her face, and soon, the three of them were returning to the sect. It was no use for her to lament or worry right now. But though she didn''t say it, she realized that her family might be in grave danger, so she began to yearn for strength in her tender, warm heart. Just as the three of them entered the sect and were walking to Su Lian''s hall, they met Li Xian, so soon, the four were walking and chatting. When they were at the doors of the hall, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue were already planning to go and do what was their turn before going out to hunt, but just then, two people in the robes of inner elders appeared. They were two young women and came flying in some small flying tools. They got off right in front of the four of them. "Are you the disciple Su Lian?" "Are you disciple Li Xian?" Both women asked at the same time as they grabbed both girls. They all looked at each other in confusion. Su Lian especially looked at Tang Yin as if asking: What should I do? Tang Yin smiled and nodded at her, then she replied with a nod, the same Li Xian. "Okay, so if it''s you, girls. Sorry for the late introduction, we are both inner elders, we graduated from the Sect two years ago, so we have high chances of becoming Central Elders in the future, do you want to be our disciples?" both of them asked at the same time and then one of them showed her spiritual weapon, which was a support type spiritual weapon. While the other one, had a pretty good sword. Tang Yin nodded in surprise, ''So the duo of friends caught the attention of these two women? They certainly have potential; they are not very old and, their cultivation levels are high.'' Tang Yin thought. Both of them were a bit confused, and at this moment, they both looked at Tang Yin. "What do we do, Tang Yin?" they asked hesitantly, causing both old ladies to look at the other two who were there. They felt stunned when they looked at the beauty of these two people. And that''s when they remembered, ''Tang Yin? He''s the one who came number 1 in the trials?'' they thought. "So, you should be the disciple Tang Yin and Bai Lixue... Nice to meet you, you both seem to get along well with these two girls. Don''t worry, we are both like sisters and want our female disciples to carry similar spiritual weapons, that''s why we are here. We will not make anything difficult for them, on the contrary, we will give the greatest benefits to the two of them." They said, noticing that these two girls were putting the decision in the hands of this beautiful duo in front of them. "Do they both belong to the hall they are in? Recently something happened that I don''t want to happen again with Lian, I won''t allow it if they are in a different hall than both of them." Tang Yin replied asking a question, and they nodded firmly. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, we are both within the 7 most powerful Inner Elders of our hall, the same hall they joined, but in the Inner Sect." They replied, and Tang Yin nodded and looked at both girls. "It''s up to you, but it''s always better to have a backup so that what happened these days, won''t happen again." Tang Yin said, and both looked thoughtful for a moment but then nodded, accepting the proposal of both old ladies, as they bowed to their new masters, bowing slightly in respect. "Good, good, let''s go to the hall. There are things we must do." They both said and immediately ran to the hall. They looked happy. "Well, it looks like we have to hunt alone this time." Bai Lixue said as she looked at Tang Yin sideways, and he nodded. "Let''s go to the Points Hall and then get some quests to leave as soon as possible." Tang Yin replied with a smile as he pulled Bai Lixue towards the Points Hall. Chapter 147: Disciple Ranks The Points Hall also called the Purchase Hall, is where you can claim your sect''s points and exchange them for things like blacksmithing materials, spiritual herbs, pills, or similar things. It is a huge Hall that is located on a separate mountain, as it has several smaller halls for different things. When Tang Yin and Bai Lixue arrived there, they caused a stir because of the beauty of both of them. Both women and men stared back and forth at them. Bai Lixue noticed this, and, in this hall, there was an abnormally large number of disciples today, so it was more obvious to her. "Tang Yin, I feel like we are being stared at too much today, I think your face is attracting too much attention." She said sincerely as she looked at how everyone had turned to look at them. Fuck, even the elders and seniors were occasionally looking at them, and they were only waiting for the Sect Point Card to be handed to them. Tang Yin smiled wryly when he heard this and stared at her. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Girl, are you ignoring how beautiful you are?" Tang Yin asked with a small chuckle at the end and stared at her. Tang Yin, who is not used to seeing people like her, feels that Bai Lixue is a unique beauty, which undoubtedly makes him think of making her his own. Despite not having that mature aura that attracts him so much... "Your purple hair is incredibly strange and beautiful in its own right, but if you add the perfect genetic anomaly you have, with dark skin and green eyes, do you think you''re easy to ignore?" Tang Yin asked smiling. She was surprised when she heard this, blushed a little, and stared at him, trying to find something to counter what he had said. "I''m not that pretty... It''s just that maybe my hair is too outstanding." She replied softly but then countered. "Besides, if by hair we are talking about, you have blue colored hair, it is even more unique than mine and more noticeable, it is obvious that they are looking at us because of you." She replied with a proud smile, and just then, the one attending them came back and handed them the sect point cards. It was similar to a money card but designed by the sect with an automatic array that counts how many points you have. After that, they both started walking under the gaze and murmurs of everyone. "That girl is incredibly beautiful and looks at her breasts, they are so big." Said one of the disciples who was closer to both of them, and Tang Yin smiled. "You, see? Your beauty is impossible not to take a look at." Tang Yin said confidently. ''Let alone these little ones who surely haven''t seen beauties in their lives, even me who have beautiful wives and fianc¨¦es, can''t help but catch a glimpse of her from time to time.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Bai Lixue just let out a small snort and lowered her gaze to see her bulging chest. ''Do I have big ones? Mom is quite a bit bigger and firmer...'' She thought suspiciously but said nothing. They both walked and went to find out what the Sect Points could be used for and what kind of treasures they could get with them, but they got a bit of a surprise when they decided to go to the Mission Hall, well, the surprise was Tang Yin''s because Bai Lixue already knew that was the case. The thing is that they couldn''t get a mission if they didn''t have a disciple rank, that was what they explained to them. The sect, is divided into 3 Courtyards. The External Court. The Inner Court, and the Central Court. These are also called ''Sects'' or ''Mountains''. Internally, the External Courtyard is made up of about 32 halls and has disciples from the Fifth Level of the Third Realm, all the way up to the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. Since the cultivation difference is so great, how do they divide the disciples? Most Sects do it with a system of Rankings from 1 being the best to the number of disciples they have it is almost always like that, and there is very little difference between one sect and another, or at least that was Tang Yin''s understanding, and he thought it was the same here. But in this sect, or basically in this world, there is a huge difference from his original knowledge. Here is a different ranking of disciples, given a different name and with a different way of rising. Basically, in the sect, there is a friendly wrestling arena, which is incredibly large. There is a whole mountain dedicated to it, it has more than 30 arenas inside the huge building, and it receives hundreds of thousands of visitors every week. All the disciples know this place and visit it regularly, as it is one of the places to move up in the sect''s Ranking. This is more important for the external disciples, but occasionally even the central disciples are seen there. This is because it is strictly necessary for disciples to occasionally participate in the arena and because that is where duels between disciples, and other things take place. But, this arena has a special way of dividing the disciples. First, once registered, the disciple needs to participate in 5 different fights to obtain a Rank within the arena. The existing Ranks are, from lowest to highest: Rank E > Rank D > Rank C > Rank B > Rank A > Rank S (External Sect ranks). These Ranks also have an internal Ranking that will depend on the number of disciples that are in that rank. Those of Rank S are always 100 positions. That is to say, in the External Sect, there are a total of 100 disciples of Rank S. While of Rank A, there are 200 at present, but that number tends to rise and fall constantly since there is not a certain force to belong to those ranks, with winning enough fights being enough. In the rest of the ranks, there are more than 500 people, and in Rank D and E, there are thousands. Many things will depend on this rank. The room they can live in, the resources they get, whether they are allowed to enter certain parts of the sect that are very good for cultivation, and numerous other things depend on this rank. The higher your rank, the better. In addition, sect missions are categorized by these ranks. That is to say, disciples need to have a rank in the arena to be able to qualify to do missions. But, if a Rank E disciple wants to get a mission, he will only be able to get a Rank E mission, the same goes for the rest of the Ranks. Due to the dangerousness of the missions, no one is allowed to skip ranks to obtain missions. Not only that, but something that is also categorized by these ranks is whether or not you can enter the Inner Sect since, to take the tests to enter the Inner Sect, you need to be at least in the top 25 of the S Rank. That was why Tang Yin and Bai Lixue had to go to the arena to get a rank inside the arena so that they would be allowed to take missions. After entering and watching for a while, they both registered, and were given a temporary token. They told them that they had to participate in 5 fights and explained how to use the temporary token. ''This is quite unique and interesting...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he used his token to search for an opponent. Chapter 148: In the Arena If Tang Yin were to look for something bad about this token, it would be the fact that it is looking for an opponent according to his current disciple rank. And his current rank is so low, it... Tang Yin swung his sword a bit bored as he put it on the neck of the person in the arena in front of him. ''It''s boring.'' Tang Yin thought. Originally, he thought it might be fun, what if they put him against a pretty strong one that would make him reach his limit? He thought. But no, they put him against a Spiritual Master. So, he ended the fight in one movement and walked out of the arena. This one was lonely, but he could hear the shouts of many people cheering in other arenas. That was what he wanted. Supposedly, the more stakes in a match, the more sect points he could win. And now he knows the usefulness of sect points. There are a lot of very good spiritual herbs and interesting treasures he can get with this. Plus, if he goes to the Blacksmith Hall, he could buy External Spiritual Weapons made by those there, with said points and stuff. It''s something really useful for him, looking to create a force. But, this match, was not seen by many people, and no one placed bets, although Tang Yin was hiding his cultivation realm. Also, since his cultivation was higher than his opponent''s, he wasn''t given any sect points. ''Well, as an unranked, I guess it''s normal.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and looked at Bai Lixue with a similar expression coming to him. "No fun, it only lasted one hit, how about you?" she asked. "Same." Tang Yin replied, and then they set out to search again. His second fight... The same. In their third bout, they won it the same way. Their fourth bout... It was exactly the same. Still Tang Yin, this time, could tell that his sect points increased as soon as he left the arena. This is automated. ''Oh? In the past I got only 20, but in this fight against that little guy, I got 200 sect points.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, and just then, Bai Lixue approached him with a smile. "Tang Yin, I got 1,000 sect points in this match, how about you?" she asked, and Tang Yin was surprised. "That many!? I only got 200..." Tang Yin replied in surprise, and she puffed out her chest in pride. "Hehe, there are some little guys there yelling for me and they seem to be betting on me. Maybe they''ve seen my other fights. But the other one wasn''t that weak and got bets too, that''s why I won so much." She replied. And Tang Yin smiled as he shook his head. ''In the end, her beauty attracts the masses and they bet on her, but she was also lucky.'' Tang Yin thought, and both of them then began to search for their next target... Soon, a small sound came from both tokens, which meant that the opponent had been found and they should walk to the marked arena. ''This is so effective.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. The other person who had touched him was also on a streak of 4 wins in a row, that was why he was chosen to be Tang Yin''s opponent. Besides, he was unranked just like him. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Tang Yin arrived at the arena, he was surprised. ''Is he one of the new disciples?'' Tang Yin thought when he saw him. His cultivation was of the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm, and with 4 wins in a row, he must be what he thought. ''Besides, he has some fans.'' Tang Yin thought, and the man in front of him, who was proud, looked at him arrogantly. "Come on, I want to get things done fast, fellow disciple. No running around in the arena." He said with a smile and drew his sword. Tang Yin pulled out his spear this time. In the stands, several people started talking about these two contenders and betting back and forth. "I have seen that sword guy 3 times and he has made me win on all three occasions. I''m sure this time will also be the same, just look at the cultivation level, what are you asking me who will win?" Said one of them who was betting, and the rest played along. "It''s obvious, it''s the Young Master of our second-level empire. That other guy over there just has a pretty face and that''s it, he''s even missing an arm." Said another one who was betting as well. The bets in these small arenas were made with sect points, but in the big arenas where the most powerful, or at least the most famous, are fighting, they usually bet on all kinds of things of value. From spiritual gold coins to real treasures. Just at that moment, two people with calm smiles came by. They went with the flow and spoke highly of the Young Master of the empire. Then they went to bet and lowered their voices. "Bet all of this on the Blue-Haired Young Man." They both said at the same time, slightly surprising the bettor and another person who overheard them. "Why do they want to bid on him? His cultivation level is lower and he''s even a one-armed man, does that make any sense?" the girl to the side of them asked. They both looked at her and shrugged their shoulders. "You should be one of the top 10 bettors here, let me tell you, if you want to make your young masters upstairs win, bet on that guy. He''s won all his fights with one move. Clearly, he''s not showing his real cultivation." They said and then turned and left. They had seen Tang Yin win easily, and although they didn''t recognize his name, they were sure he was a talented person. The woman standing there looked at them and frowned. What she was going to bet on the other guy, she split it a bit and bet on both of them in a quick thought and then left. Just then, the fight had started. "Boy in blue, I''m sorry, but I''m in a hurry and I need to get my rank to start moving up the rankings." Said the man and immediately made a high-speed move lunging towards Tang Yin with force. Many stood up at that moment. "It''s strong!" They said, and just at that moment, they noticed that the sword was heading hard towards Tang Yin''s neck. The latter simply moved his spear upward a bit calmly and slowly... *CLANK* The sound of both weapons clanking rang through the area, startling them. Many of them thought that he couldn''t stop it if he was going at such a speed, ''How the hell did he manage to stop it?'' They thought the same thought that the man in front of Tang Yin had. But... That wasn''t the end of it. Tang Yin instantly forcefully swung his spear to the right, totally deflecting the blow of this man who totally lost control of his body and fell forward. But Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to give him two blows with the spear in the chest and then a strong kick that sent him flying for a few meters. Following that, Tang Yin shot across the ground and reached this man''s side while putting the tip of the spear on his neck. This man was stunned. Tang Yin''s first few blows were powerful even though they didn''t seem dangerous at all, and that kick? It practically knocked him out of breath for a moment, but as a skilled cultivator, he was able to recover while he was in the air and just as he was planning to get up... He had the spear in his neck? What the heck? "You lost." Tang Yin said simply. Chapter 149: Rank? ''Did I lose?'' He thought, and just then, the arena''s automated system announced that Tang Yin had won, leaving in shock, not only the man in front of him but everyone present. Tang Yin simply smiled, turned around, and walked out of the arena. ''Let''s see what rank I get.'' Tang Yin thought. "Wait." Said at that moment, the man sitting behind him and Tang Yin looked at him. "What?" he asked. "What the hell did you do?" he asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Spiritual energy current stunned you for an instant. I was able to do that because you weren''t fully alert to combat. If you''re going to fight, always keep your vigilance to the utmost." Tang Yin replied and walked out of the arena as if what he had said was something normal. The man didn''t even understand. ''Did he send me a stream of spiritual energy?'' He thought doubtfully unable to understand anything this person had said to him, but there was nothing to be done. He just turned around and left. Tang Yin looked at his token at that moment as it rang with a ding. ''Rank C?'' Tang Yin thought and smiled. Then he checked his sect point card. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a small ''+3,000'' there, surprising him a little. ''Is it that easy to earn points here?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise and a smile. Even a small bout like that had already earned him 3,000 points. That was more than enough for a month in the sect for normal disciples. After that, he stood to the side to wait for Bai Lixue, and she came out soon after. "They put me in Rank C, how about you?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "Also, my last match was a bit disappointing." She said bored, and then showed her token to Tang Yin. "Look, they barely put me at rank 200 out of 700 there are, can you believe it?" She asked angrily, and Tang Yin smiled helplessly. "I was ranked 120, I didn''t have a very fun match either. That guy was really stupid and was easily fooled." He replied, and she smiled. She moved forward leaned a little to his side, and took him by the arm. "I hear there are several of the Top25 C-Rank around here, shall we challenge them? Just one more game, yes?" she asked with a smile, trying to look innocent. Tang Yin nodded to her shortly after thinking that she looked really cute doing that. "Okay, let''s do it." He said, and they walked to a nearby reception. They planned to bet 50 thousand sect points so they wouldn''t get rejected. "Miss, we want to challenge anyone in the Top 25 of our Rank, we are betting 50 thousand points each." Tang Yin said to the receptionist, and she simply nodded with an indifferent face as she went through the procedure. Soon, it was ready, they just had to wait. "I don''t think we''ll get anyone from the Top10, I''ve been looking around and I haven''t seen any of the ones coming out here." She said as she looked at a small TV that was off to the side, showing the faces of the different ones in the Top 10. Just as she said that, both tokens beeped. "Already?" they both asked at the same time, and their token informed them that the Top 21 and 25 had accepted the challenge from both of them, but they were betting only 10,000 sect points. They both didn''t care. They didn''t care if they bet less than them, they just wanted to have some fun and raise their rank, so they both smiled. "Let''s go quickly, this will be our sixth match, maybe it will be fun." Tang Yin said, and so they both entered their respective designated arenas again. The stakes this time were not much different from last time, well... Surprising both of them that they were in different arenas... Their current bout was even more boring than the bout they had just come out of. They both finished the bout in one or two simple moves. ''Shit, we forgot that this is Rank C. Here are only the weaklings of the External Sect, damn, how boring.'' Tang Yin thought as he was walking out. Bai Lixue was also coming out at that time; she was wearing an angry face. "Let''s go. I''m bored, this is stupid, what the hell is that weak person doing inside the first 25?" She said angrily and started walking outside. Tang Yin followed her smiling. "Well, that assures us that we can have fun in Rank S. For now, these ranks will be easy." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded. "Besides, according to what we were told, the most fun fights we will have when we are inner disciples, we better go quickly to the mountains, I want to get to the inner sect as soon as possible." She said, and her spirits quickly lifted. Perhaps she was the only one in the external sect who said that in that way. She only wanted to get to the inner sect because she found a place to play and have fun. Tang Yin smiled and stroked her head a little. "Brown-skinned beauty, you really like fun." Tang Yin said jokingly, and after saying that, he walked faster, leaving her stunned for a moment. They both continued to joke until, at last, they reached where they wanted to go. The Mission Hall, and they started looking at the missions. Because they were barely C-Rank, they could only do C-Rank missions. So, they started looking through the numerous C-Rank missions that were laid out all over a huge hall. "Tang Yin, this one about hunting 10 Fourth Realm beasts sounds good, and that other one too, it says we should get some spiritual herbs and hunt some snakes... Hm, they only let us grab 3 quests, but these things are really bad..." Bai Lixue said looking at most of the quests for C Ranks. The one that said to hunt 10 beasts of the fourth realm was not available for small groups, only for great groups, how the hell is that profitable? But, since their cultivation levels were high, they could get. Tang Yin nodded and just then looked at a mission that was higher up. ''Murder barbarians?'' Tang Yin thought and used his spiritual energy to draw it into his hand and check it better. "A group of barbarians in the vicinity of an empire... We must assassinate 10 and bring back some parts of their body, the reward is very good, we ask if it is possible for us to do it?" Tang Yin asked, and Bai Lixue nodded to him, it was the only thing they could do. Both walked to the reception shortly after and showed the three missions they wanted. "Sir, we are a team of two from the Destroyer Hall of the new disciples, our strength is equivalent to two or more of the Ancestor Realm, can you let us do these missions?" Tang Yin asked. The man looked at them for a moment and looked at the missions, frowning soon after. "Only two? That might be a bit outside the rules, but it''s certainly time for them to be completed... Can you tell me their names?" the one who was attending them asked. "Tang Yin and Bai Lixue, new disciples." Tang Yin said with a smile, and then the man looked up in surprise. "So, you two are the ones who excelled the most in the tests?" he asked, and seeing them both nod, he smiled and immediately put the stamp on the three missions. "Good, good. Go, I''m sure you will be able to complete those three missions easily. I wish you a safe trip and hope to see you around soon." Said the man with a smile. Although it surprised both of them, they nodded firmly and left there, heading, for the first time, to the great Spiritual Forest of the Mountain Chain type, there is in the whole continent. The Great Northwest Mountain Forest. Chapter 150: The Great Northwest Mountain Forest The Great Mountain Forest is a bit close to the Sect, so all of its disciples usually go hunting here. In addition, the amount of spirit beasts here is immense, causing it to be the greatest paradise for cultivators who want to hunt. When they both arrived at the outskirts of this vast forest, they found several independent cities where they got more information about it. It is a spiritual forest that is divided into several mountainous zones, it has mountains of all kinds, icy, desert, rocky, and more. There is a first zone that has spirit beasts from the third realm. The second zone has beasts from the fourth realm to the fifth, and the third zone from the fifth to the sixth realm or even more. It is an immense spiritual forest in extension but also in power. For there are not only beasts from the first 6 realms, there is a fourth, fifth, sixth, and even seventh zone, with even more powerful beasts. While they were getting information, they were also told about the possible existence of an eighth and ninth zone, but that is nothing more than a myth of the nearby cities. What is certain is that this chain of mountains and spiritual forests has legendary beasts of the Supreme Spiritual Realm in its depths. ''It certainly is an immense and dangerous spiritual forest.'' Tang Yin thought as he ran along with Bai Lixue towards the second one. The first zone they could ignore, they should concentrate on the second and maybe the third zone for now, but going all the way to the fourth zone right now was suicide. Soon after, they both jumped up to a huge tree and stopped there, looking down. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As I said before, the best thing for us is to increase our range of spiritual bone aptitude. And since we were touched by a snake, then let''s start with you." Tang Yin said with a smile as he took out his spirit spear. There was a snake with a green-colored body below them, it was quite large. Although they were surprised by the fact that there was a snake of the Seventh Level of the Fourth Realm on the outskirts of the second area, it was a good thing. "I''ll go first then." Bai Lixue said at that moment as she lunged with her spear towards the snake. Tang Yin waited patiently, and she soon landed hard on the snake, causing it to shake hard sideways and let out a roar. Bai Lixue did not mind this, she quickly delivered four powerful blows to the snake''s tail as it tried to strike her with it. *BOOOM* The explosion that occurred sent her a few meters backward, but she quickly threw her first skill forcefully toward the snake and ran after her own skill, then jumped into the air and rushed forcefully toward the snake... *BOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Two explosions went up at that moment, and just then, Tang Yin gripped his spear tightly and threw it towards the snake''s head. He couldn''t see it, but he was sure it was there. *SWOSH* The spirit spear crossed the air in an instant, and soon, a powerful explosion arose as it struck the snake''s head with force. Tang Yin then dropped to the ground, and Bai Lixue came out of the intense smoke that had risen with a smile and with a great snake on top that had a long spirit spear stuck in its head. Seeing her doing that surprised Tang Yin, and he shook his head with a smile. "You are fierce and your skills are as good as I remember." Tang Yin said with a smile, and pulled his spear out of the beast''s head. "I''ll keep it and after we find more, you start." Tang Yin said as he put it away in his inventory. Bai Lixue nodded with a smile. "Hehe, I''ll finally be able to increase the grade of my spirit bones." She spoke. "What grade do you have them?" Tang Yin asked, and she then summoned them all. "3 brown and one orange." She said proudly, but then her proud countenance was erased, and she smiled in embarrassment. "When I left home, my mother told me that when I was in the fifth Realm, I should aim to have them all in yellow, but... It''s really hard." She said exhausted by this. Her mother had very high requirements, how could she meet them? Tang Yin nodded when he heard this. "Your mother says the right thing. The sooner you increase the grade of your skills, the better. The buffs that this grants can grow over time. Therefore, if you manage to have all green while in the ancestor realm and cyan in the king realm, once you reach the Emperor Realm, you will receive powerful buffs that will increase your power. If you''ve ever seen a big difference between people of the same level, it''s possibly due to this." Tang Yin said, and she looked at him in surprise. "You seem to have the same thinking as my mother, Tang Yin. Surely you would get along with her." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin just smiled. To him, everyone should think like that, but no one did in this place, which was unfortunate. They quickly started looking for their next target as they ran all over the forest. "That bear over there, Tang Yin!" Bai Lixue shouted as they ran jumping from tree to tree. When Tang Yin heard this, he nodded and summoned his spiritual bones as he sent them out of his body to where the huge bear of the fourth realm was. "Spirit Explosion!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment as he threw his spear forcefully toward the spirit bones. Once the spear crossed through the middle of the spiritual bones, an identical powerful spear that completely covered Tang Yin''s spear was created, it was made of spiritual energy and rushed forcefully towards the bear. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion sounded as the bear''s head fell to the ground, and the spear stuck into the ground, in front of them. Thus, ending the little hunt. "Let''s gather 10 and you start." Tang Yin said with a smile as he put the bear away. The spirit beasts that Bai Lixue needed were the bear-type and snake-type ones, so they hurriedly rushed to the places where there were usually of that type. "Tang Yin, can you teach me how to use spiritual bones like you? You are really amazing at that, you can use spirit bones for almost everything, how do you do it?" she asked with a smile as she ran to the side of him. Tang Yin smiled. "Spiritual Bones are the most versatile thing there is, you can use them for anything your mind creates, want to see something interesting?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and just then, they found their next target. A bear from the ninth level of the fourth realm, that was eating another beast. "Oh? Let''s see, what''s that interesting thing you want to show me." She said and stood in a tree as she urged him to fight the bear. Tang Yin smiled and then summoned one of his spiritual bones. He quickly moved the spiritual bone with his mind and placed it in his hand, causing it to take an elongated shape. Tang Yin then smiled and pulled out another one to put it a little behind the first one in the same position. He, then looked at her and said, "Get ready to see a killer Spiritual Bone." Tang Yin said with a smile and didn''t allow her to react when he instantly lunged at the bear there... Chapter 151: New Ability The bear let out a roar into the air as soon as it sensed someone attacking it and turned around, but just as it turned around, Tang Yin came up beside it and delivered a powerful blow to its chest with an open palm. The blow should have pushed the bear back, but contrary to expectations, it did not. On the contrary, the spiritual bone in Tang Yin''s hand shot out, and pierced the bear''s chest with force. Right after that, Tang Yin stood firmly on the ground and jumped backward to dodge the bear''s blow, seizing the moment to send the other spirit bone towards its claw. *BOM* A small explosion of blood occurred as the spirit bear tried to stop the spiritual bone by opening its hand and trying to grab it. The spirit bone pierced through its claw and flesh and then came out the other side of the arm, causing the bear to scream intensely upwards from the pain, unable to understand what the hell was going on. Just at that moment, the other spiritual bone turned around in midair as Tang Yin waved his hand in the distance, and the spirit bone flew forcefully toward the bear''s head. This bear let out a mighty roar but quickly began to feel faint and weak, staggering backward a bit, and just then, the spiritual bone from behind hit it hard on the head. Tang Yin then quickly approached and threw a strong punch at the spirit bear''s belly, this blow also did not push it away, on the contrary, a spiritual bone came out of Tang Yin''s hand and pierced it completely, destroying its internal organs, causing the spirit bear to fall backward, dead. Tang Yin then turned his gaze, and looked at Bai Lixue and gave her a thumbs up as she stood stunned in that tree, watching this in shock. Seconds later, she came out of her shock and rushed forward forcefully. "Tang Yin, you are really amazing!" She said excitedly and looked at the dead bear''s body. "What the hell did you do? How could you possibly use the spiritual bone like that?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled as he summoned his spirit bones to his hands again. "The spiritual bone can be used in any way you want. Even as a ladder in the air, like this..." Tang Yin said as he walked a bit in the air with the spiritual bones, which is one of the most fun ways to use the spiritual bone. "You can also use it to cast its abilities in different ways, remember, the ability doesn''t depend on the spiritual bone, it depends on you. For example, look at this, this was the attack I made on that Kong Family''s house." Tang Yin said and hit the ground again with his leg, and soon, the tremor was running along the underneath ground as it advanced in one direction... *BOM* A small explosion rose, totally shattering a huge boulder that was there, sending it flying into pieces. Bai Lixue saw this and was shocked again. "Is it some cultivation technique?" She asked curiously, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, it''s the first spiritual bone skill of my inherited spiritual weapon." Tang Yin replied as he started walking after putting away the body of the huge bear. This surprised Bai Lixue. "Can you use spiritual bone skills, without the presence of a spiritual weapon?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "As I told you, the ability does not depend on the spiritual bone, even if it came to you through it. Once it is in you, it is yours and you can use it as you please. You simply must understand the structure and manner in which it is executed as a result of your spiritual bone. Understand it well and you can do many things." Tang Yin said and then looked at a tree. "It''s like understanding what I was explaining to you before, your spiritual energy can be destructive or murderous at your whim." Tang Yin said and made a movement with his spiritual spear, hitting a rock in the distance with a bang. It exploded into pieces. Following that, he launched another move in succession towards another rock, and this attack split it in half. "It can be killer or destroyer or in many ways, it''s all your choice." Tang Yin said and then launched different attacks sideways, hitting trees and rocks in succession. Some were destroyed in explosions, and others were split in half. After Bai Lixue saw that, she wondered if she could do that, and Tang Yin saw this on her face, so he smiled and began to teach and explain different things to her as he proceeded with his spirit beast hunt. Just as Tang Yin had been told earlier, this place is full of spirit beasts from one side to the other. Although it is a really big spirit forest, it still has large numbers of spirit beasts roaming from one side to the other. In just 2 hours, they managed to hunt 15 spirit beasts of the fourth realm, and they were all of the snake type or bear type, which served Bai Lixue. So, she quickly began to absorb those spirit beasts to make their energy become part of the aptitude of her spiritual bones. Basically, it is like synthesizing the spirit beasts, but this time you synthesize the body with the spiritual energy. That is, you make the whole spiritual beast part of your spiritual bone, making it raise its grade of aptitude. Watching her synthesize, Tang Yin smiled. ''She''s a good apprentice.'' He thought as he drew his sword and turned around to look towards a tree in the distance. ''Practicing that technique shouldn''t be bad now that I''m using swords and sharp weapons, although I would need a dagger or a smaller sword to bring out its full potential...'' Tang Yin thought as he recalled a spiritual cultivation technique that came to his mind today. ''Hm, one to run that my current body will support...'' He thought and started searching in his mind for different cultivation techniques to practice during this time. After a while, he opened his eyes, and a flash of blue crossed his eyes at that moment. Tang Yin then shot out from his original place as he swung his sword horizontally in a simple slashing motion. *SWING* A deep sound rang out at that moment, and soon, two explosions occurred in different parts of the tree in front of Tang Yin. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin put his feet on the ground quickly to stop and saw how the tree in front of him had been cut in two different places at the same time, and smiled. "Well, it''s a bit unfortunate. This sword isn''t much use for this, but it''s a good technique. And this speed one works for me too." Tang Yin said with a smile. [Boy, you surprise me more and more, how is it possible that you can do that? Even I had a little trouble seeing the movement of your sword] Said the administrator in his mind at that moment, making Tang Yin smile with some pride. Chapter 152: A pretty painful setback ''Since the system has chosen me as a host, I must prove that I am qualified. This is a cultivation technique with no name and no one has dared to give it a name since its inception. Because it is considered a blade technique that can take us to the pinnacle of blades.'' Tang Yin replied and walked away from the tree again and looked at it, taking a deep breath, before making a similar move again, which triggered a small explosion, but this time, Tang Yin had missed one of his strikes. [Do you have any counter?] the manager asked. ''Of course, the counter is easy, look.'' Tang Yin replied as he raised his right arm a little and removed the sleeve of his clothes. There was a deep open wound there. This surprised the administrator. [What the hell is that?] He asked in shock. Didn''t it look like a wound made with a sword recently? Blood was dripping from it, how had he not noticed? thought the administrator. Tang Yin smiled. ''It''s an extremely difficult sword technique to cultivate because of that. It is very painful. The attack I give can be returned to me if I don''t have enough control of it. This strike I received this time, was the one I missed.'' Tang Yin replied and covered his wound again. ''It''s because of the system skill that I decided to start doing it in this place. But if I practice it for quite a while, the pain will become unbearable.'' Tang Yin said and again focused his gaze on the tree, pouncing on it soon after as his sword moved at a speed almost impossible to see. *BOM* Small explosions and SWING sounded as Tang Yin was forcefully pushed backward. He swiftly moved his sword to thrust it into the ground and frowned. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Tsk, this shit is so hard and painful.'' Tang Yin thought as he watched his pants on his right leg quickly become stained with blood. [On the leg?] The administrator asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Anywhere on the body, that''s why I have spiritual bones protecting my vital points. There are those who have died practicing this cultivation technique, for not protecting their vital points.'' Tang Yin replied and took a deep breath. [Can''t you evade it?] ''Heh, you''ve seen how fast that is, how can you ask that question? For my current self, it''s practically impossible to avoid it. Unless..." Tang Yin said and stared at the tree again. [Unless what?] Tang Yin didn''t answer him and dashed back towards the tree in front of him forcefully, using the skill again. But this time, as soon as he used it, he put one foot on the ground and barely heard the SWING crossing the tree. Tang Yin turned his body sharply but soon felt the pain come to him. "Tsk." Tang Yin said as he jumped backward and shook his left leg as soon as he fell, the pain was quite annoying. ''Unless I manage to predict where it''s going to hit me and can dodge it. I thought it might be possible, but no, this seems to create damage to my flesh directly.'' Tang Yin replied painfully and then sat down while eating some healing pills. [Has anyone ever practiced this? Even after practicing it, the damage should still increase, isn''t it suicide to practice this cultivation technique? If you receive a powerful undodgeable attack from yourself when you are at the peak, you might as well die] Said the administrator, he was in shock looking at this powerful skill. Tang Yin smiled as he cultivated. ''In the history of cultivation technique, there are a total of 5 people who practiced it correctly. There are 2 of them in my era and only one of those 5 people, can avoid harm, who also belongs to my era.'' Tang Yin replied. [How does do it? Didn''t you ask? Who is?] He asked quickly with curiosity and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders a little. ''She''s my wife. Although I asked her a few times, she didn''t know how to explain it and at that time I wasn''t interested in blade techniques. But she told me that it was possible to avoid it a little bit if you used a short sword or a dagger.'' Tang Yin replied with a calm smile and then continued to recover. A few hours later, he got up. It was night, but seeing that Bai Lixue was still going about her business, he began to focus on the tree again. On his feet, he continued to practice the ability to run at high speeds, so he instantly gathered powerful spiritual energies in his feet and rushed forward. *SWING* *BOM* Tang Yin was pushed backward after this explosion, feeling pain a little under his clothes. ''This is strange...'' He thought and did again what he had done before. And this time, a part of the tree fell to the ground. So, he continued doing it a few more times until he couldn''t stand the pain and sat down again to recover. ''As expected, the energy is too fast, I can''t even see a trace of it.'' ''I can''t even control the direction I hit it...'' He thought, and a few hours later, in the early morning, he got up again. This time he focused his gaze on a distant tree and traced the direction he wanted to hit with his eyes. Then he raised the sword a little and made a simple, short, and small but precise movement as if he wanted to cut the distant tree in half while activating the cultivation technique in his mind. His eyes never left the place where he wanted to strike. And soon... *SWING* Three sounds rang out from the surroundings, startling Tang Yin, but he unconsciously moved his head a little to the right. Just then, his face received a small damage on his left cheek, shocking him intensely. In addition, three blows hit two trees in the distance and cut them in half. Tang Yin then smiled and soon after let out a laugh. "Hahaha, shit, this thing is really difficult. But I think I understand something." Tang Yin said with glee. [How the hell did you see that attack?"] The administrator asked in surprise. ''I didn''t see it; it was a purely instinctive and unconscious movement. But look at the trees, I managed to split them in half. I think I understand a little of the way this mysterious technique attacks.'' Tang Yin replied with great joy. Although he didn''t manage to hit the tree, he wanted to hit at all, he was able to direct the attacks in the same way all the time and make them split two trees in half. Moreover, what''s even better, he managed to create 3 attacks! Tang Yin, after that, spent the whole night practicing until there were numerous open wounds on his body and sat back down to cultivation to recover... Chapter 153: Increasing the aptitude grade Luckily for him, these wounds though deep, with the pills and his recovery ability, he could easily heal them no matter where he got them. At the end of the day it wasn''t like the two wounds on his face that were bathed with the energy of something like the 19-Level Abyss. So, the next morning, he fully recovered and got up. He began to practice arduously again as the wounds continued to open up on his body non-stop, and he saw Bai Lixue synthesizing and refining spiritual beasts in her spirit bones. After recovering twice from his wounds during the morning, Tang Yin stopped practicing as he realized that Bai Lixue was about to finish. Although his clothes were all stained with blood, he did not care. He simply went about throwing sword attacks back and forth as he tried to practice how sharp his attacks were. And so, an hour passed until Bai Lixue stood up and looked at a Tang Yin who was jumping up and down, practicing his sword techniques while constantly breaking trees and rocks. She looked at him from the side and smiled. ''His way of attacking is as unique as ever. But it seems like his sword got sharper... Did he get better?'' She thought doubtfully as she stared at Tang Yin and took a good look at how sharp his attacks were with a smile. After practicing for a moment, in concentration, Tang Yin noticed that Bai Lixue had finished, so he stopped and jumped over to where she was. "It seems your attacks have become sharper, Tang Yin." She said and then looked at his blood-stained clothes. For a moment, she was scared, so just before Tang Yin could react, she spoke again, "Did something happen? Why are you so blood-stained?" she asked somewhat scared. Tang Yin shook his head with a smile as he stroked her head a little. "Don''t worry, I''m just practicing a sword technique with a dangerous recoil and I got injured several times, but I''m almost healed from all those wounds. Let''s keep hunting." Tang Yin said and started pulling her again so that she wouldn''t ask any more questions. So, soon, both of them started hunting again all over the area. They moved forward quickly as they cut down any panther, ape, bear, or snake they saw along the way. Hours later, at night, the two of them stopped at a cave and began arduously cultivating again. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, the two were increasing the grade of their spirit bone skills, as they had managed to hunt a large number of spirit beasts. And so, the hours passed until they finished and went back to hunting. The process was repeated for several days as they continually advanced throughout the huge spiritual forest. The number of spirit beasts they had killed in a week had amounted to hundreds as their spirit bones gradually took on a different color. And during that journey, they arrived at the third area of the spirit forest. Here, the fights became a bit more complicated, as the beasts were quite powerful, but still, they easily managed to hunt between the two of them. They moved in a very coordinated manner as if they had practiced those movements for many months or years, so they were able to hunt many beasts of the fourth and fifth realms. And so, they had spent 3 weeks in that place. "Tang Yin, this time we have a great harvest." Bai Lixue said with a big smile as she looked at the great number of spirit beasts around her and around Tang Yin. "Haha, I think we should be able to raise everyone to green grade this time. I don''t think my calculations will fail." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded firmly. "Although I don''t understand why your spiritual bones increase faster than mine..." She said softly with a smile. Tang Yin shrugged with a smile. It was obvious that would happen. He had more experience in this than she did. As someone with experience, he could get the most out of every spirit beast''s body. "It''s okay, don''t complain. Get to synthesizing, I''ve already prepared the occultation arrays." Tang Yin said, and she looked at the cave entrance. "I still say no one would have trouble seeing..." She replied doubtfully. She couldn''t see any occultation arrays, even if she was seeing the arrays there. Did they really work? She thought. But Tang Yin smiled helplessly. "Girl, your eyes are special. You must have some kind of power in them to see through my arrays." Tang Yin replied and immediately began to synthesize. She looked at him and smiled, then began to synthesize. And so, spent the night until the next day... Both of their cultivation also increased that night after being stagnant at the same level. They both increased two levels within their realm. Tang Yin to the seventh level, and Bai Lixue increased to the third level. After a while, they both got up. "Hahaha, Tang Yin look!" said Bai Lixue happily as she summoned her spiritual bones and moved them back and forth. The green color shone on all of her spirit bones, and anyone could tell that they were much more resilient than before. They looked powerful and moved with a lot of spiritual energy back and forth. Tang Yin nodded. "Congratulations, you finally made it." Tang Yin said, and she nodded happily. "You make it you too?" she asked, and he nodded as he summoned a spiritual bone and moved it a little out of his hand, then moved it to his right and launched a strong blow of spiritual energy that hit the walls of the cave with intensity and pierced it. "It''s powerful, your attacks are always so unpredictable but powerful." She said in surprise at seeing this, and he smiled. "You have improved in this month, but you can improve more. Come, let''s go get the spiritual herbs and so on to pass the mission, I want to teach you some things." Tang Yin said, and she then quickly ran after Tang Yin. "What do you want to teach me?" She asked curiously. "How to move your spiritual bones in a more versatile way. Previously I have been explaining quite a bit to you, but this time I will teach you better." Tang Yin replied, and soon, they were both running through the forest again, then stopped for a while, while Tang Yin had her start cultivating. Teaching her a special and different cultivation technique. As they moved along, Tang Yin instructed her, and they grabbed spiritual herbs back and forth. They had been grabbing in each of the areas, as the spiritual herbs they were sent to find were diverse, so they already had several. In addition, they took the opportunity to hunt the spirit beasts of the quests, as Bai Lixue continued to learn, she was gradually improving, and with her learning ability, her improvement speed became visible to Tang Yin easily. ''This girl is a genius.'' That was all he could think of as he watched her learn this fast. In just a few days, she had managed to understand a good portion of the special technique Tang Yin had taught her. And after a few more days, they both found themselves on the bank of a river, sitting side by side, while Bai Lixue leaned a little on Tang Yin''s shoulder, staring at the river. Chapter 154: The beautiful thing under the dress "Tang Yin, are you sure the last spirit herb is there? Will it come out on its own? How can a spirit herb be born inside a river and come out on its own whim?" she asked doubtfully as she looked up slightly to look at him. She was bored, but Tang Yin could only smile. "Brown-skinned beauty, you''ve asked the same question several times and my answer will remain the same. Be patient." He said, and she sighed. "It''s boring waiting for that, why don''t we fight the beast under there?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "We could beat it though, that''s the one that''s in charge of making this spirit herb. If we kill it, we kill the spirit herb too and that''s no good to us. You should prepare to run when we get it, so that beast won''t fix us." He replied. She then nodded and stared at the river. The sun slowly began to set as they both stared at the river. Just as the sun had almost completely set, Tang Yin put his hand on the ground and sent his spiritual bones inside the earth to move towards the river, soon after they began to float on the banks of the river. "Get ready. That''s about to come out, we''ll run as soon as it comes out. Otherwise, it would have been a waste of time." Tang Yin said, and just as he finished, a small flash occurred in the river, and soon, a small yellow-colored spiritual flower showed itself. Tang Yin then widened his eyes firmly and moved his hand swiftly towards this one. His spiritual bones instantly rolled it up and covered it completely. "Run!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment as he drew his spiritual bones towards him and kept the flower in his inventory. Then, they both quickly began to run. "ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!" A great roar came out at that moment as a huge snake came out of the river. ''Tsk, there''s no time.'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw this and instantly activated his two running skills. The skill he had been practicing these days and the skill that the system gave him. Following that, he charged Bai Lixue on his arm, and with a blast he shot off towards the front at an immense speed. *BOOOM* Only dust remained where he was, and soon, they were quite far away from that place, so Tang Yin put both feet on the ground to stop, rolling on the ground in that position while he had a constantly laughing Bai Lixue on his arm. The breezes whipped around loudly as Tang Yin managed to stop and as he let the happy Bai Lixue stand up calmly. But the breeze was very strong, so it hit Bai Lixue as well, causing her delicate revealing dress to rise and reveal to Tang Yin all that was beautiful underneath it. Those beautiful thighs, plus her most private area were left for Tang Yin to see. Bai Lixue was surprised by this so she quickly moved her hand down to reassure her dress and then turned around. "Okay, let''s go." She said embarrassedly as she started walking quickly to hide her embarrassment, but... Behind was the best view. The back of her dress was still up, so her beautiful tan buttocks were in full view of Tang Yin. The latter felt surprised by this because her buttocks were quite big, and her beautiful thighs made her look amazing, but still, he was a gentleman this time. He walked up behind her and went over to the side to pull her dress down. "You should pay more attention to such revealing dresses at times like this." Tang Yin said softly and then walked to overtake her, leaving her shocked and embarrassed. ''That stupid wind.'' She thought angrily at the wind but could only follow behind Tang Yin. With this spirit herb, they had gotten all the materials, but now all they lacked was... "We lack the mission to assassinate those barbarians, do you want to go there, or shall we continue cultivation? I think it should be time for us to hand over the mission." Tang Yin said as he turned to look at her, and she nodded. "I think it''s going to be time for us to go back to the sect. I think the Hall classes have already started by now and if we don''t get back in time, we''ll get scolded." She replied, and he nodded. "Let''s go then. If I''m not mistaken... Those were next to an empire left in the vicinity of the spirit forest by the west swim..." Tang Yin thought as he looked in one direction, and soon, both of them started running quickly, jumping trees back and forth. Days went by, and as they practiced different things, sleeping at night and running during the day, they arrived in the vicinity of where the barbarian force was. Tang Yin then sat on a mountain while looking at a mission on the bulletin board. ''So, there''s a mission to destroy this force in the system? Apparently, they are bloodthirsty, but even though these barbarians are only bigger than normal humans, their cultivation is quite pitiful.'''' Tang Yin said in his head. ''Besides, they seem to have demonic energy, do you have any ideas, administrator? The system doesn''t say much.'' Tang Yin asked in his head. [Yes, this is a barbarian tribe affiliated with the mainland demons. Look at this] Said the administrator and a small system window appeared in front of Tang Yin. This one said quite a lot of information about this tribe. Basically, these were an outpost of the entire tribe and were demon-affiliated barbarians. They learned to cultivate demonic energy, which is a strange thing to see. ''Intelligent barbarians... This is really strange, could it be that they are not intelligent, if not being used?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. After all, in his knowledge, barbarians are a race that never had intelligence. They usually act according to their impulses, and although they can cultivate, they do so instinctively. How is it that they are intelligent here? ''Still, I understand why only an entire group could be sent for this mission. Barbarians with demonic energy are quite dangerous.'' Tang Yin thought, and the administrator nodded his head. [Yes, since they don''t think, they tend to be easily consumed by demonic energy, and thus their powers increase drastically]. [What will you do?] The administrator asked after saying that and Tang Yin smiled. ''There''s not much I can do other than to assassinate them. But I feel that there is something strange. There is no information of the demons in Ren Xiao''s memories and there was nothing written in the mission either, at no point is there any mention of them being barbarian demons, are they hiding something?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully and looked at this whole place full of barbarians. There were at least 50 of them walking back and forth. Their cultivations hovered around the third realm, and the leaders'' cultivation hovered around the fourth realm. Then he noticed something and looked at the sky a little, frowned, and lowered his gaze again. ''This demonic energy is a little different from the one I remember.'' He thought at that moment with surprise and then looked back up at the sky, ''Is there a spiritual array here? I feel like the demonic energy is being sucked into something, but I can''t see it or smell it. Tsk, I feel like we''re being used for something...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and then looked deeper, but a while later, he sighed. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [I can''t see anything, but I also think there''s something in the air, are they using some special treasure?] Replied the administrator and Tang Yin nodded as he shrugged his shoulders. ''Well, we were sent to assassinate, not to find information.'' Tang Yin said in his mind and looked at Bai Lixue, who was beside him watching everything with interest. "Lixue, let''s do this quickly. Let''s destroy all these so we can go fast." Tang Yin said, and she looked up and nodded with a big smile. "Just what I was planning, Tang Yin." She replied. Chapter 155: Demon barbarians, surprise attack? Tang Yin then smiled and pulled out his spirit spear. "I will launch a destructive attack with my spear from above. Once everyone disperses, you attack from the front while I go take care of the leaders, it won''t take long." Tang Yin said as he stood up on top of the mountain. She nodded and quickly prepared herself by pulling out her spirit spear. "On your signal." She said, and Tang Yin then ran with strength and leaped down the mountain with a single bound. He gathered all his spiritual energy into his spear and threw it forcefully towards the ground, where several barbarians were doing different things. The spear flew with force as it cut through the wind along with powerful spiritual energy. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The powerful explosion occurred at that moment, as the spear exploded over 7 barbarians in a single hit. Just then, Tang Yin signaled Bai Lixue, and he drew his sword and swung his spirit bones in front of him while continuing to hover in the air. "AN ENEMY ATTACK!" shouted one of the barbarians, slightly surprising Tang Yin, who smiled. ''Clever barbarians, eh. Now this is weird, but... They are weak.'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he launched two powerful sword attacks towards different parts of the camp. Just then, he fell to the ground gracefully with a loud thud. Following that, he felt the earthquake caused by Bai Lixue at the entrance and noticed that many barbarians were running towards that place. Soon after that, he heard the sound of weapons clashing and felt the strong demonic presence all around. Tang Yin then smiled and looked ahead there was a barbarian coming to kill him with a great axe, but Tang Yin simply bent his body a little and swung his sword quickly towards its head to chop it off, causing blood to splash a little. After that, Tang Yin ducked a little to dodge an attack coming from behind him and used the moment of ducking to swing his sword horizontally backward with a powerful attack, which ended up splitting the huge barbarian''s body in two. Tang Yin sneered. "So not everyone is smart. There are still some idiots who only know how to swing weapons." Tang Yin said, and just then, he felt 3 powerful presences. "Oh, the bosses are coming." He said, and 3 barbarians, a bit smaller than the others but quite a bit more powerful, appeared in front of him. Their bodies were also covered with black lines that crossed their faces. Two of them only had 1 line, but the one in front had a total of 3 lines. "Heh, a barbarian who has so much potential within the demonic energy, you are respectable." Tang Yin said with a smile, causing the three in front of him to frown. "Who are you? Why the hell are you attacking us? Aren''t you from the empire?" the middle one asked. Tang Yin scoffed. "Well, you''re not very smart. So, there''s an empire supporting you guys, this is a good thing to report." Tang Yin replied without giving him an answer. But the barbarian didn''t sense that there was anything strange in his question, so he became angry at not receiving an answer and summoned his weapon. A powerful spirit axe appeared in his hand, and then the other two did the same. "If you don''t want to answer, then you can die!" shouted the one in the middle, but just at that moment, he heard the voice of the person who was supposed to be in front of him, behind. "It''s not good to let the barbarians use their demonic energy, after all." Tang Yin said with a smile as he heavily swung his sword horizontally to slash the three barbarians instantly. *SWINGGGG* An intense sound of a sword slashing the air was heard, and soon, a stream of blood spurted out of two bodies as their heads flew through the air until they fell rolling on the ground, staining the whole place with blood. But the third... He forcefully pushed back Tang Yin as he swung his sword to the front to defend himself. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was a little surprised. "Oh, you''re fast." Tang Yin said calmly. "You''re dangerous." Said the middle barbarian, who had managed to defend himself in a second. Tang Yin smiled. "Thank you for saying so, now you should die." Said Tang Yin and instantly jumped swiftly to where the barbarian was and swung his sword extremely fast in two powerful attacks. But the barbarian''s movement wasn''t entirely slow, he quickly swung his axe upwards and swung it vertically, trying to smash Tang Yin, but the latter stopped as soon as he saw this. *BOOOOOOOOM* The great axe hit the ground hard, and just at that moment, Tang Yin''s skills hit the barbarian from the sides, causing blood to spread a little around. "Tsk, that axe is really heavy. It could so easily break my attacks." Tang Yin said in frustration. And the barbarian simply sneered. "It''s time to die, human." He said, and instantly, all over his body, numerous black streaks appeared from side to side as the demonic energy expanded and his power grew rapidly. Tang Yin frowned slightly. ''Third Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. These barbarians... Do they complement each other so well with the spiritual energy? Although it only went up about 6 levels, they shouldn''t have such good synchronicity with it...'' Tang Yin thought. The barbarian then gave a mighty roar to the sky at that moment, and forcefully charged his spiritual axe. "ROOOOOOOOOOARRR!" just then, he forcefully lunged toward Tang Yin as he tried to chop him in half with a vertical up-and-down swing. Tang Yin frowned slightly, but even so, he smiled soon after. His speed was slow, though his attack power was immense. Tang Yin then activated his two running skills and instantly shot out from his original place. *SWING* A powerful sound of the sword shattering the air rang out when an arm of the barbarian flew off in pieces as Tang Yin appeared behind him, leaving him in shock. "So your power only increases in strength, but your speed decreases drastically. It was already strange to me that a barbarian would be so compatible with demonic energy." Tang Yin said with a smile and didn''t allow the barbarian to give another reply. He instantly swung his sword forcefully and cut off his head. Sighing shortly after. If he had been a human he might have had trouble dealing with him, but being a mere barbarian made things easier. Still, just at that moment, Tang Yin sensed danger and looked up sharply to look towards where Bai Lixue was. Soon after, he disappeared from his original place as he moved at high speed. ''Shit, it''s dangerous.'' He thought in alarm, and when he saw Bai Lixue fighting several barbarians, he noticed that someone was going to attack her from above, so he moved at the highest possible speed. "BEWARE, LIXUE!" he shouted as he moved one of his spirit bones to his feet behind him to propel himself harder towards where she was, trying to get there in time. Just then, Bai Lixue felt a breeze rush past her. *CLANKKKKKKKKK And shortly after that, she heard the loud sound of two weapons clashing firmly, which startled her, and she hit hard at those in front of her and turned back shortly after... There, she saw Tang Yin standing with his back to her while a human man was attacking him from above with a sword covered in demonic energy. This stunned her... Chapter 156: EXPLOSION! Tang Yin frowned at how powerful this guy was. But he instantly moved his spiritual bones to the front. ''Spiritual explosion'' he said in his mind, and soon an explosion was created next to his spiritual bones, shattering them but sending both of them flying to two different places. This surprised whoever was attacking him, but Tang Yin seized the moment to dash forward with all his running abilities activated, focusing his attention on the head of this person who had two black lightning-shaped marks going down his face. Just as he got close to him, Tang Yin swung his sword a little, creating a powerful attack that was impossible to dodge. *SWING* The sound of the sword splitting the wind rang out at that moment, and just then, Tang Yin heard a shout behind him. "WATCH OUT, TANG YIN!" Bai Lixue shouted as she saw an attack coming at Tang Yin, but soon after, that attack hit him. Even so, Tang Yin was oblivious to this. Shortly after launching his attack, two small explosions of blood were created on both sides of the attacker''s neck, and he was stunned, noticing that he could not keep his head where he wanted it, and it went to the side. This unusual movement of his head caused a large number of glasses to break, and Tang Yin took advantage of the moment to send a powerful attack towards him. This person then noticed the mistake, so, without hesitation, demonic energy gathered in his entire body, totally covering him as a powerful scorching aura of fire. As if he wanted to burn his body with fire, but he was doing it with demonic energy. This startled Tang Yin into realizing what he was planning, and he instantly turned around and activated both of his running abilities in an intense burst, Tang Yin shot out towards Bai Lixue taking her charged again, but just at that moment... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred in the wake of the previous person''s body as Tang Yin forcefully propelled himself forward, this explosion spread around the surroundings with demonic energy rapidly, so Tang Yin had to turn around in midair after he had jumped up with Bai Lixue on top of him. Tang Yin then frowned as he saw the explosion of demonic energy approaching the two of them at a great speed, so he instantly summoned his spirit bones to protect both his body and Bai Lixue''s body, and after that, he summoned his spirit spear, but did not take it in his hand. He allowed this one to fall a little as it was summoned into the air, and just then, he used it as if it were a stepping stone to propel himself further in his jump, thrusting the spear forcefully towards the explosion. "SPIRITUAL EXPLOSION!" he shouted, and a powerful explosion was created as soon as the spear hit the demonic energy coming towards them, propelling them forcefully and sending numerous rocks and other things flying. The attacks created by Tang Yin''s spiritual energy colliding with the demonic energy flew and hit Tang Yin''s spiritual bones with force. All of this had happened in the few seconds that Tang Yin''s jump lasted. Right after the initial explosion, Tang Yin stepped on the ground again, and with a powerful kick he propelled himself further forward as the created explosion pushed him forcefully, so he hugged Bai Lixue tightly to him while running at high speeds. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Powerful explosions rose in the area again and again, while Tang Yin''s spear flew in the distance. Sometime later, the explosions ceased, and a large number of craters were left all over the area. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The explosion of a single body had created a chain explosion of all the bodies containing demonic energy nearby, which created an immense number of craters all over the area. Almost the entire camp was leveled, leaving only the part where the leaders were. While Tang Yin stopped after having moved far enough away, and looked back. Bai Lixue was stunned when she saw that a large number of explosions happened in the area. "Did they explode?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "Tsk, I wanted to grab that bastard''s body to investigate it." Tang Yin replied angrily and looked at his body. There was a deep open wound on his left leg this time. It was then that Bai Lixue remembered that Tang Yin had been hit by a powerful attack, so she quickly looked at him. "Are you okay, Tang Yin!?" she shouted as she began to check his body and soon found the wound on his left leg. "It''s very deep..." She said in fright, but Tang Yin smiled. "Don''t worry, I have the skill to heal wounds like that. Don''t worry, let''s recover here." He said with a smile, and she looked at him a little doubtful but nodded gently. "More importantly, I heard a scream from you earlier, did you see the attack that gave me this wound?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly to check if what he had heard was real. She looked at him doubtfully and nodded. "Of course, when I saw a powerful attack coming at you, I got scared and yelled at you, but it was too fast. I understand that you couldn''t dodge it, it was really hard to dodge it." She said and then lowered her gaze and frowned shortly after. She was looking at his wound because he lifted his pants, so she allowed Tang Yin''s pants to fall and was surprised. ''What the hell?'' She thought in shock, ''The pant is not torn, but the wound is?'' Her mind was in shock, trying to make sense of what she was seeing right now. And she looked up to look at him. "Tang Yin, what the hell is this? Why is the wound there, but the pants are not torn?" she asked in shock. But Tang Yin was also in shock, staring at her eyes intently. ''Did she manage to see that attack? What the hell? Isn''t that an attack that is created in the body directly? How could she possibly have been able to see it? Are her eyes so special like that?'' He thought in shock. He had never heard of anything like that. In fact in his world, several special eyes can see more than they normally could. Tang Yin himself once had one himself, and he also trained his eyes with a very powerful sect ability, but... Even then, he could not see the attack of this thing. The speed of the attack depends on the strength of its caster, that''s true, but his strength is even above hers, how come she managed to see it? ''What the hell does this girl have in her eyes?'' He thought but sighed soon after and sat down in front of her. "Girl, your eyes are really special. That''s an attack that even I can''t see and you, not only saw it but gave you time to yell at me, what kind of eyes do you have?" Tang Yin asked. She was surprised and lowered her head a little. She didn''t want to answer, so she smiled and sat beside him. "Let''s recover, we can''t take too long outside." She replied softly and apologetically, and Tang Yin then shrugged his shoulders and stroked his head a little. "I''m going to pull myself together, protect me a little." He said, and after swallowing several pills, he began his recovery... Chapter 157: The new rewards of the system The next morning, Tang Yin finished recovering. Although the wound was there, it had mostly closed. Even Bai Lixue was amazed. "That ability you have to recover is amazing, it managed to close such a deep wound in just a few hours of the night." She said in amazement, and Tang Yin nodded. "Undoubtedly, it''s really amazing." Tang Yin said with a smile. After that, they both looked at the place where the explosions had occurred and headed there. Tang Yin wanted to find a barbarian body to study. Besides, this way they could complete the mission. After passing through several craters of different sizes, the two of them arrived at the place where the camp used to be and started looking for any bodies that remained. "Are there any nearby empires around here?" Tang Yin asked at the moment, was putting away the barbarian leader''s body in his inventory and storing the rest of the bodies in storage bags. Bai Lixue thought for a moment and nodded. "I seem to remember that there is a Second Level Empire nearby. It''s quite powerful, with Spirit Emperors among its ranks, why? Are we going there?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I think that person who attacked us, belonged to that empire. The leader of the barbarians mentioned a certain empire and I think it should be one that is nearby." Tang Yin said and then looked up and frowned. "Also, look over there. I don''t know if you noticed, but there''s a human spiritual array surrounding the sky of this place that was deactivated as soon as the explosions happened. Originally, I couldn''t see it, but now that it''s deactivated, I can clearly see that it''s a great demonic attraction array." Tang Yin said, slightly surprising Bai Lixue, who looked up. She saw it quickly and was surprised. ''Doesn''t it look like ''that'' womb? Mother once told me that it''s dangerous to be in a place that has it...'' She thought. She got a chill at that moment, and looked down quickly, grabbing Tang Yin by the arm. "Let''s go, Tang Yin, that array is more dangerous than we can think!" She said firmly, and Tang Yin, seeing her frightened look, nodded. Soon after, they both ran out of that place but did not stop. They continued running as they returned to the sect, ready to report what they had seen. ''An array making it scary like that... Could it be because of those who control it? There''s nothing wrong with that array...'' Tang Yin thought as he ran. ''Administrator, is there something I haven''t seen?'' He asked in his mind, and the administrator answered him shortly after. [I don''t think so. It is as you think, it seems that those who created this array or those who control it are dangerous people. Well, you''ll find out once you increase your cultivation. The system will tell you when its time comes, or someone else will tell you.] The administrator replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''You are right.'' He replied, and after that, he continued his tour with Bai Lixue for a few more long days. During this time, he hadn''t been able to complete many system missions, even though they had him quite excited. But he did complete the mission to destroy that force of demonic barbarians. And the rewards made him smile. For example, there were pills to use in the Ancestor Realm that he could use, and there was also one thing that he still doesn''t know what it is, but he''ll find out as soon as he gets back to his yard. But, among those, there was also one that had him a little dubious about what it was, though he already had an idea. ''Administrator, I''ve always had a doubt, what is this cultivation percentage that the system gives me as a reward? You told me to accept the rewards when I returned, but I don''t understand why.'' [This reward ranges from 5% to 500% and is a reward that gives you a percentage of your current cultivation. Let''s say you''re in the middle stage of Level 7 of any realm, and the reward says it will give you 50% of your current cultivation, which will help you go half a level up to Level 8] [I told you to wait until you come back, it''s because when you get this reward, you have a small chance of being rewarded by the system with an artificial epiphany. You will understand if you get it] Said the administrator while explaining things very well. Tang Yin, although he thought the reward was something similar, didn''t expect that there would be such a wonderful hidden reward. ''An epiphany? Shit, isn''t that too surprising? Very few people can have such things in their lives. And I''ve never had any, because I always understood everything easily...'' Tang Yin said in his mind, he was surprised but also a bit longing. If it said artificial epiphany, maybe they would force him to go to an epiphany, even if he couldn''t enter one because of his divine soul, or at least he thought so. So, he started running faster. ... "Lixue, have you already thought of a master for when you enter the inner hall? I think the person called Elder Destroyer might be able to teach you things." Tang Yin said as he was lying next to Bai Lixue in a tree at night while they were looking at the moon in the spiritual forest. Bai Lixue smiled. "No, I don''t want to accept any masters for now. It''s a binding and I don''t want to have many bindings. Unless he is a Spiritual Supreme, otherwise I will reject him." She replied, and Tang Yin turned to look at her. "Why do you want to your master to be a Spiritual Supreme?" He asked hesitantly, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Why wouldn''t I want to? They are the most powerful in the sect, who wouldn''t want to have a Spiritual Supreme for a master?" She said as she asked two questions with a strange smile. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head. "Girl, you are very talented. You''ve managed to understand a lot of what I''ve taught you these weeks and now you can use your spiritual bones quite well, but I didn''t expect you to be so ambitious too." Tang Yin said and then averted his gaze to look at the beautiful moon he loved to see so much. "Still, it''s not wrong for you to be like that. I also think you''re right." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded. Then she leaned back on him a little. "Shall we go back to hunting? Hmm, that''s right, we should also accomplish missions of destroying traitorous empires in the future together. I have a great time when I''m hunting with you." She said innocently as she looked at him while lying on his shoulder. Tang Yin looked at her a little and smiled. "Alright, let''s destroy treacherous empires together then. But before that, we must become central disciples. They won''t let us do that kind of mission so easily." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded firmly with a beautiful smile. After that, they continued to talk more and more things until they fell asleep. Chapter 158: Elder Destroyer, problems? And so, they spent the days traveling together until they finally arrived at the sect. They both ran straight to the mission hall to report their return. "Sir, we are back and we have something to report." Tang Yin said as he came to where the man who had attended to them before they left was standing. He looked at them and smiled. "Well, it looks like the elders were right about you guys. You have great potential." He said and then led them to a room in the back. On the way, they both frowned. ''What the heck is going on? Why are there so many disciples from the same halls?'' They thought doubtfully as they looked at a large influx of disciples in the same type of uniform. Still, that was all they thought, and soon after they sat down in front of the sir who was attending them. "Sir, here are all the contents of the three missions. We completed them successfully." Tang Yin said as he put a storage bag on the table, and this man bought it and nodded in surprise. ''They have brought more than the bill.'' He thought and looked at them. Then Tang Yin began to count. "Sir, we destroyed the whole force of demonic barbarians. These barbarians were smart and could use demonic energy very well. But, that''s not the surprising thing. While I was fighting their leader, he mentioned some words that hinted that they might be allied with an empire. Also, in the end, my partner was attacked by a human who used stealth tactics and had powerful demonic energy in his body." Tang Yin said and then explained the rest of what happened. The man in front of him was quite shocked by this. ''Did they have that much demonic energy?'' He thought to himself in surprise but realized that it all seemed to have gotten a little out of hand. It''s just... Tang Yin noticed that the countenance of the man in front of him had darkened a little, so he felt doubtful. "Is something wrong?" he asked, and the man in front of him looked at him for a whole minute, after looking at him for so long, he nodded a little. "I can''t tell you much, but make sure you stay in the hall you chose and don''t change, no matter how much resources they promise you. Also, if you have any masters, make sure you stay close to them to avoid problems. You two more than anyone else, who are the two most talented new disciples." He said firmly. And Tang Yin was surprised, but they both nodded back. After that, both of them were rewarded greatly, receiving a large number of sect points, and soon after that, both of them left that place. ''Looks like that elder is quite ambitious, does he want to restructure the sect completely?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. ''Well, if he manages to do so, could possibly not participate in that Battle of the Great Sects. Maybe he belongs to the same side as that old man who seeks to kill me, after all. And he should have already found out that it was me who killed those guys. But... Don''t dream of stopping me from going to a place I want to go.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked through the sect together with Bai Lixue. A while later they both arrived at the destroyer hall, and Tang Yin looked up as he felt a powerful presence approaching. ''The destroyer elder?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise. Just then, the elder stood beside the two of them and looked at them with a smile. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect the two most talented of the trials to come to my Hall. Looks like it''ll be time for us to finish off those bastards in the attack hall and regain our place in the Tower." He said with a smile. Tang Yin and Bai Lixue quickly bowed in courtesy. "Elder Destroyer, greetings." They both said. Elder Destroyer smiled. "Alright, stand up. It is an honor for us to have you both in this place. I believe that you may soon become inner disciples and perhaps in a few years, you may become central disciples. I will look forward to it. For now, I want to take you as my disciple, girl, what do you say? You can refuse if you don''t want to, but I can give you benefits if you are." He spoke. As destroyer elder, he always gets straight to the point and doesn''t like to beat around the bush. So, this time, it was the same. Bai Lixue was surprised when she heard this, but soon after she looked at Tang Yin and smiled sheepishly. "I''m sorry, Elder Destroyer. But I like to be free and practice in my own way, that''s why I don''t want to take a master right now. Unless it''s a spiritual supreme." She replied. She was sincere, surprising Elder Destroyer, but he soon started laughing. "Hahahaha, good, I like your attitude. Alright, I''ll try to reach the Spiritual Supreme then, maybe then I can make you, my disciple. Hahaha, come, you must have your first classes today." He said with a smile. He wasn''t worried if she had been disrespectful (as everyone around thought, except Tang Yin), he only cared that she had been sincere. After that, they both entered the hall and were guided by the same elder destroyer to the hall where they would be receiving lessons, which is a part of the open-air mountain, and then left. Tang Yin and Bai Lixue instantly attracted attention as soon as they arrived at this place. There were few women, but they all looked intently at Tang Yin quite amazed at his incredible beauty. But there were many men, and they all looked at Bai Lixue with an intense look of wanting to eat her right then and there. Yet, she didn''t even return their gaze. She simply walked past Tang Yin and sat down beside him on a chair made of rocks. Then the master looked at them and nodded, then wanted to begin his teaching, but seeing that everyone was distracted, he quickly summoned his war hammer and slammed it on the ground. "You are not here to see beauties. So, pay attention or you can leave." He said firmly, and the disciples then, began to pay attention again to what he was saying. His teaching was based on the use of their destructive skills and how they could get the most potential out of them. Explaining, with examples, the correct way to strike so that the destruction is effective and so that it is not just an attack, and that''s it. Similar things that, in Tang Yin''s view, had quite a few errors. But he wasn''t going to correct it because it wasn''t polite to do so in front of so many people. ''I could help him later, that has more mistakes than a child''s teachings in my world.'' Tang Yin thought, and a while later, he got bored of watching this. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasn''t being taught anything. He was simply watching a person exploit things in a wrong way or tell quite wrong information. Therefore, he simply closed his eyes to cultivate himself for a moment, and check his body internally. ''I keep feeling that there is something strange with my body...'' He thought as he looked at his body internally, but just as he was thinking like this and looking from side to side, he felt an object coming at high speed towards his face. So, he quickly moved his fingers to the front and stopped it with two fingers, then opened his eyes and looked at this, then saw where it came from and stared at the teacher. "Is something wrong?" Tang Yin asked as he tossed aside the object this master had thrown at him. "Just because you were brought here by the Destroyer Elder, do you think you have the right to ignore my class?" he asked angrily, and Tang Yin was a little surprised by this. Chapter 159: A problematic That certainly wasn''t his thinking. "Is there any rule in the Hall, that says I must pay attention to a teacher''s teaching? I seem to recall that the only rule that exists similar to that, is that I must attend the class. But it doesn''t say that I must pay attention." Tang Yin replied surprising everyone who heard this. ''Is he crazy? Does he answer a master like that? And on top of that he is one of the strongest among the masters!'' many disciples thought and looked at Tang Yin with surprise. Although they disdained him for being one-armed, they should respect him simply for saying this. No one had the guts to say that in front of a master, after all. The master himself was shocked when he heard this and became even angrier. "I make the rules during my classes, so you have no right to question them." He replied. "If that''s so, then it''s fine, since that rule is missing in the hall regulations, teachers should put it in to make disciples more disciplined." Tang Yin said, but when everyone thought he was retracting his earlier position, he spoke again. "But there is a rule that says, as long as the disciple is cultivating, there is no rule that can override this. The disciple is allowed to cultivate quietly and the master cannot interfere with that, even if he thinks his teaching is important. It is written in the rules, that I have not violated any rule because I was cultivating, but you just violated that rule by distracting me from my cultivation, don''t you know that this could have caused me a spiritual setback? I could have been hurt by your senseless act." Tang Yin replied. He was not going to back down on this. If the teacher''s teaching was of no use to him, why would he listen to it so faithfully? That would be a waste of time. And since he wasn''t breaking any rules, why should they complain to him? he thought. All this left all the surroundings deathly silent. Even the birds stopped singing. Everyone thought this guy had immense guts, but Bai Lixue totally agreed with him, so she spoke up too. "What Tang Yin says is correct, what would he have done if a backlash hurt him internally, for such a stupid act? Master should be aware of how dangerous that is." She spoke. ''The beauty too? Shit, these two newbies have the biggest guts I''ve ever seen...'' Thought many in surprise. But the master became very angry and hit the ground with his war hammer. "Hmph, two new disciples and they want to come and impose nonsense on a master. Now I say it, both of you have two faults, one for not paying attention and one for insulting the master. Also, they will have their permission taken away for this whole year to try to become elite disciples. You both are dismissed; I don''t need you in my class." He replied firmly and allowed a powerful energy to strike the surroundings, focusing its blow on Tang Yin. Tang Yin was surprised when he saw this. The power of the spiritual energy was quite high, enough to break several bones if he allowed himself to be hit. So, he instantly stood up and summoned his sword. Then he focused his gaze on a point in the spiritual energy and swung his sword a little. His eyes had an intense glow for a moment, and two instantaneous shocks occurred in the spiritual energy, splitting it into three as he passed by Tang Yin and Bai Lixue''s side. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Big explosions occurred on the mountain behind as these hit, and Tang Yin frowned as he received the rebound damage from his ability. ''Tsk, it''s annoying that I haven''t even achieved the first level of this.'' Tang Yin thought but looked angrily at the master, who was surprised by this turn of events. ''Did he manage to split my attack?'' He thought in shock, but a few seconds later, he wiped his shocked countenance from his face and sneered. "Heh, what the hell is a person who doesn''t even have an inherited spiritual weapon and, on top of that, is a sword bearer, doing in my Hall?" he asked angrily and mockingly. Making Tang Yin even angrier. "Old man, originally I wasn''t going to tell you this because I thought I might disrespect you and I didn''t want to. But I am angry, so I will tell you." Tang Yin said and glared at him. "Your teaching is garbage, that''s why I didn''t want to see it. You don''t know how to destroy; you only know how to rely on your skills for everything. Everything you were teaching and what you pride yourself on with your war hammer, is nothing but trash in my eyes. Even my sword can be more destructive than your hammer. That is why I did not pay attention to what you were saying. You are simply a disgrace as a person who practices destruction." Tang Yin spoke firmly. He didn''t care how this guy might react. He was just angry. He never disrespected him, never said anything wrong, and even acted respectfully in front of him, and he attacked him like that? It wouldn''t be him if he didn''t defend himself from that. But this was the straw that broke the camel''s back. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they heard this, the disciples were so shocked that they quickly left the place. While the master was visibly surprised. But even so, he was even more angered by this. Therefore, he slammed his hammer hard on the ground. "So, you say I''m embarrassing as a master destroyer? You don''t even practice destruction, and you dare to say that to me? You seem to want to be expelled from the sect." He replied but scoffed in the end. "But I will give you a chance to redeem yourself. You can get down on your knees and beg me not to expel you, or you can use this moment to prove that my destruction is as you say it is. If you fail to prove me wrong, you will leave along with your little companion." He said firmly, and Tang Yin scoffed and looked at Bai Lixue. She smiled at him and nodded as she sat back down and looked at Master. "Old man, you sought your own destruction, but you must bet with Tang Yin if you want him to, what will happen if he manages to prove that he is a better destroyer than you?" she asked. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, she wasn''t angry with Tang Yin for getting her into this trouble. On the contrary, she looked quite happy and eager for Tang Yin to participate, even knowing that if he lost, they might be expelled from the sect. But she knew, how could Tang Yin lose? His capacity for destruction is supreme, this little master was simply going to lose. But, as a lover of fun and occasionally gambling like this, she wasn''t going to pass up the chance to make it more exciting and for Tang Yin to get some rewards from this. The old man looked at her and let out a snort with his mouth. "I have a King Rank cultivation technique to use with the spear, I put it in this bet." He replied firmly. Tang Yin then smiled. It wasn''t a very high-rank technique, but it suited him for the force he was making. But he wasn''t going to stop with just that. "Put your pride in this. If you lose, you leave the hall." Tang Yin said and looked at him, waiting for his response with a smile. Chapter 160: Great knowledge ''I was calmly cultivating, not violating any rules and this guy dared to attack me like this, hmph, anyway, he''s a failed master. It''s better if I take him out at once.'' Tang Yin thought. A King Rank cultivation technique wouldn''t be enough to calm down. The master was shocked when he heard him say this, did this little disciple know what he was talking about? He thought but let out a snort with his mouth. "Fine, if that''s what you want. I want to see how a one-armed man like you, can know more than me. If I lose, I''ll get out of the Destroyer Hall." He replied, and Tang Yin scoffed. "You''ll get expelled, which is another thing." Tang Yin said, and regardless of his mocking face, he grabbed his sword and walked to where several great stones were, where that man was explaining earlier. "I don''t even need to use a destructive weapon to show how narrow-minded you are." He said and then firmly gripped his sword and looked at each of the students. These, too had mocking faces, who would think Tang Yin was going to win? The only one in this place who thought so was Bai Lixue. The rest thought this guy was going to make a fool of himself. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, Tang Yin looked face to face with this master, standing several meters away from him, in case he would do something crazy. "You have been teaching over and over again that real destruction is that which comes as a result of a skill, this is quite stupid of you. This is misinformation, as the destruction does not come from the skill, but from the cultivator''s attribute. Something you should already know, but to teach that the only way to destroy, is to use a spiritual skill? That the only weapons to destroy, are the ones without blades? Heh, garbage." Tang Yin said and immediately swung his sword forcefully to the side, he didn''t even look at what he was going to hit. He simply sent out a powerful attack with his sword. Many thought that this attack was going to split the big stone in half, but contrary to their expectations, the attack hit a certain place on the stone hard and exploded it into pieces. Leaving them in shock. "A sword cannot destroy? Hmph, any weapon can destroy because the destruction does not come from the weapon as such, but from your own control of your spiritual energy. Just as a hammer can cut with a spiritual edge, a sharp weapon can also destroy." Tang Yin said and did not stop, even though he knew that many were doubting what he said and in shock. "On the other hand, you say that it is only with skills that you can take advantage of your destruction attribute, and, you say that is why a cultivator without a spiritual weapon is useless. This is a big mistake and makes no sense, where do you leave the spiritual energy? Do you think that the cultivator''s spiritual energy, is used for eating? You are an idiot." Tang Yin said and walked to another stone while talking. "Spiritual energy is the strength of the cultivator and is within the cultivator''s body, this is something even a child should know. If you say that in order to harness the attribute you were born with, you must use a spiritual weapon otherwise you would be useless, you are rendering the same spiritual energy useless." Tang Yin said and kicked the ground hard, creating an earthquake underneath it, which shortly after exploded a nearby stone. "You''ve all seen it, I''ve used destruction without the need for a spiritual weapon. I can do the same with my fist, even my finger." He said and pointed a stone with one of his fingers, sending a powerful spiritual energy attack towards that spot. This attack soon hit that rock hard and pierced through it exploding it into pieces, and did the same with the rest of the stones behind it. "You see? Your teachings are useless." Tang Yin said firmly and turned around and stared at him. This master was so shocked that even breathing was becoming difficult for him. But Tang Yin wasn''t going to stop. "You have a war hammer, which is a good hammer for destruction, but you use it in such a useless way... It is a disgrace to your ancestors. I can list many more errors from all your teaching, but I will not say much more. For all who hear this, remember very well. Destruction does not come as a result of spiritual abilities; those are only an aid to the cultivator. They are simply a bonus that is there for your study. From them, you can learn and you can create your own battle style. Whatever it is you want to achieve, if you rely on skills for it, you possibly won''t manage to do it." Tang Yin said, and then swung his sword and launched an attack towards a rock. *SWING The rock was split. Soon, it launched another attack, and with a bang, the rock exploded. Then, it launched an attack again. This one visually did not hurt the rock, which puzzled those who saw it. But when Tang Yin gave it a little tap with his foot, the rock split open into four pieces, and the inside was empty. There was no more rock, just four pieces as if they were shells of some fruit. After that, Tang Yin put away his sword and gave a blow with his hand to a rock. This blow was destructive, shattering the rock into pieces. Following that, he struck another blow at another rock... This time, the rock split into two parts. This even shocked Bai Lixue. ''He can even use his hand to create a sword? He''s an absolute genius...'' She thought and realized that Tang Yin hadn''t even corrected half of the mistakes this master had. Just by touching those few, it was enough to shut him up, and by showing him his skill... What did he have to say? Tang Yin then stopped and stared at the old troublemaker. His face had darkened completely, while the disciples looked at Tang Yin with deep admiration. They didn''t care if he was missing an arm, what he demonstrated was enough to stun them and make them realize what kind of genius he was! The master in front of Tang Yin then frowned even more. "Heh, so you really are capable. More than I thought." Said the master coldly as he looked at Tang Yin. Chapter 161: Does he go crazy? Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "They usually tell me; you don''t need to say it too. You have no way to reverse this and if you do, I can still tell you all the mistakes you have. But I will refrain from doing so, I don''t want to teach such a narrow-minded person." Tang Yin replied with a smirk. And the master stared at him. His countenance did not change a bit, but the anger was rising in his heart and showed in his eyes. Tang Yin, of course, knew it, but still, he didn''t care. "Teacher, admit defeat!" one of the disciples then shouted. "That''s right, teacher. You can''t beat him at this, he''s an absolute genius. He doesn''t need to be with us, why don''t you give him the class exception?" said another. "Right, he should be among the elite disciples!" Said one woman. "That''s right, Big Brother is worthy of admiration!" Many of the disciples began to talk back and forth for Tang Yin. After all, every single thing he had said had left them stunned. What''s better, when they thought a little, they realized that Tang Yin had used the simplest way to explain this. And they could understand them! They felt they could improve as long as they followed those words! The blood of all the disciples present, was boiling at this moment, so they all stood up to support Tang Yin. This angered the master, who swung his hammer forcefully and slammed it on the ground. "SILENCE!" he shouted. But, just as everyone was shocked into silence, the spiritual energy in the master''s body exploded, enveloping him in a powerful explosion. All his cultivation as a Spiritual Emperor was firmly displayed at that moment, surprising everyone, and he quickly rushed to where Tang Yin was standing with a powerful swing of his hammer, taking everyone by surprise. Even Bai Lixue. "TANG YIN!" she shouted in alarm as she stood up and advanced fearlessly. Tang Yin frowned as he saw that this guy had decided to attack him, and immediately moved all the spiritual bones, which were waiting in his body, outwards creating a powerful spiritual energy barrier in front of him. Furthermore, he quickly brought his sword to his hand and stared at the attack coming at him. He focused his gaze on a point on it and then on a point on his opponent''s neck. After that, a small movement of his sword was enough to make three flashes hit hard. "DIE, BASTARD!" shouted the master at that moment, as he forcefully swung his spiritual hammer towards the spiritual energy barrier, striking hard. The spiritual pressure generated by this attack caused Tang Yin to miss one of his attacks. But, at that moment, the master felt a stabbing pain pass through a part of his face, leaving a more or less deep wound. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, the same thing happened in one of his arms. Which left him in shock. Still, there was no time to think. "HUAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" he shouted loudly and... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred as soon as the spiritual energy of Tang Yin''s spiritual bones shattered into pieces, and the hammer rushed past heading towards where Tang Yin was with a powerful force. Bai Lixue, who had not yet been able to reach, looked at this in shock and with deep fear in her mind. "TANG YIN!" she shouted again. Tang Yin, at that moment had already put his sword away, so with a backward swing of his arm, he summoned his spear as he swung his arm forcefully forward and sent it forcefully towards where the big war hammer was coming from. "SPIRITUAL EXPLOSION!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, and soon... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Powerful explosions sounded at that moment, and a body was sent flying like a comet. It was right at that moment that two powerful voices came from two different places. A female voice and a male voice. "YOU DARE, CHEN!" shouted the male voice and launched an attack from a distance, but... "YOU REALLY HAVE THE GUTS!" The female voice was more dominant, and a powerful spiritual energy came from above, crushing the spiritual emperor into a bloody puddle. This stunned all the disciples here, including Bai Lixue, who looked up. Soon, the destroying elder appeared at tremendous speed, but he did not look at the bloody puddle as many thought he would, instead, he looked up and was surprised. "Greetings, Major." He said as he bowed. The beautiful woman''s voice was no longer made to be heard, but soon, the blood that was on the ground rose and created some firm words. ''Is that the way you have to manage the destroyer hall? If something like that happens again, you will be held responsible.'' It said. Although he could not hear the tone in which she said it, he felt a deep fear as soon as he read this written in blood and imagined it. So, he obediently replied. "It won''t happen again." He spoke. After that and knowing that the woman did not plan to answer him, he turned around and looked around, searching for Tang Yin. For a moment, he felt fear, ''He didn''t die, did?'' He thought and then looked in a certain direction, where Tang Yin was calmly returning, even though he was injured. Tang Yin smiled, ''Heh, you think you have what it takes to kill me. You''re still too little.'' He thought. He had prepared several things in case everything got out of hand, one of those was the one that sent him flying. He had a spiritual bone in his feet and used it to create a spiritual explosion that sent him flying. Even so, this time, he was quite injured, so although he came smiling, and calmly, the truth was that he was walking with difficulty. Bai Lixue ran to him as soon as she saw him and hugged him tightly. "Tang Yin... I thought you were going to die..." She said as she tried to relax her heart which was beating rapidly because of how scared she had been. Seeing her like this, he smiled and petted her a little. "Relax, I''m not going to die in the hands of someone so weak, don''t you already know me?" He said with a smile. "I''m hurt, keep an eye out for any disciples who have been with that guy." He said softly in her ear, and she nodded quickly. She summoned her spiritual bones into her body and then sent them into Tang Yin''s body to protect him in case he was attacked by surprise. Tang Yin was surprised when he sensed this, but he smiled. ''This girl, she''s very attentive.'' He thought, and then looked at the Destroyer Elder, who came walking over. "Elder Destroyer, thank you very much." Tang Yin said, and he nodded, but soon he felt that he was hurt and lifted his sleeve a little. "Did he manage to hurt you that hard? That bastard, it''s a good thing he''s dead." He said as he saw the deep wound on his sleeve and also knew he had another one more on his leg from the way he was walking. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Just something minor, it will heal in a while." He replied, and the elder destroyer took out several very expensive pills and gave them to him. He then looked at everyone and the disciples. "You are dismissed. Today''s classes are canceled. I will look for a better teacher for the next one. I apologize for this. Also, nothing that happened here should be said until I get to the bottom of this." He replied firmly, and the disciples nodded and then left. The truth was that they were all a bit traumatized by this that had happened. "Follow me." He said as he looked at Tang Yin and Bai Lixue. Chapter 162: Two beauties in his courtyard Both of them followed behind him, while Bai Lixue helped Tang Yin walk well. "Sorry this time for being late, anyway, it wasn''t me who killed that guy. For that, you should not thank me." Said the old destroyer elder as he walked to the front and looked at Tang Yin out of the corner of his eye. Tang Yin nodded. "I know, I will thank her when I see her again." Tang Yin replied, and the destroyer elder was surprised. "Have you seen her before?" He asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, recently." He answered sincerely, further surprising the elder destroyer who looked thoughtful. But after a while, he nodded. "You''re a lucky boy. As expected from someone so talented. You''re teaching towards that master; can you give it later again? It''s a teaching I couldn''t fully hear, but I feel we could all benefit from it." He said, and Tang Yin looked at him in surprise but nodded. "When the time is right." He replied, and then the elder destroyer smiled and turned around to give two tokens to them. "By rules, I cannot promote you directly but have this token. It will allow you to take the test to become elite external disciples, that way you will be closer to the inner sect. I promise you I will look into everything that happened with that guy and let you know as soon as I find out." Said the elder and then dismissed them both. They nodded and then left. "Are you okay?" Bai Lixue asked softly as they walked, and Tang Yin nodded to him. "Don''t worry, you''ve seen my healing abilities. Something like that is nothing." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded, but still kept to one side of him. "Will you come to my courtyard?" Tang Yin asked when he saw that she wasn''t planning to head to her courtyard. She nodded. "During these days I want to be there, it''s very good for cultivation and if someone attacks you, we can fight together. Two are better than one, right?" She replied, having decided everything on her own. Though the concern in her eyes was noticeable. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "Okay, then let''s go together. We can sleep together later if you want." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she was surprised. Her beautiful brunette face blushed a little, and she averted her gaze with a snort, turning away from him a little. Thus, the two of them walked together and then took a flying boat to Tang Yin''s courtyard. Once they had arrived, Tang Yin was surprised. He found a beautiful young lady sitting in front, inside his courtyard. "Miss Wu?" he asked doubtfully, and Wu Lingxia, who was sitting there, looked up and looked at him in surprise. ''Who is this beautiful young master?'' She thought in shock, but noticing his beautiful blue hair and his voice, she was surprised again. "Young Master Tang?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''m sorry for not introducing myself with my real face earlier." He replied and she, though surprised, stood up with a smile. "You are back, Young Master Tang." She said and looked at Bai Lixue in surprise. ''Another beauty? Well, birds of the same plumage fly together...'' She thought, having remembered the beautiful Xie Meiyu and now seeing this beautiful brown-skinned lady next to Tang Yin. Tang Yin then walked in and invited them in. "Miss Wu, are you coming for the check-up? Have you been feeling uncomfortable these days?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "I''m sorry to bother you, Young Master Tang. I have been feeling various discomforts in my body these days and I thought it was due to the technique. That''s why I came here." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s okay, don''t apologize for something I promised to do. But give me a few hours, I''m a little hurt and need to recover." Tang Yin replied, and after seeing her nod, he went to recover. Meanwhile, she stayed with Bai Lixue. Both of them have always been sociable, so they quickly started chatting. "Why is Young Master Tang injured?" She asked softly. Bai Lixue then told her everything that had happened, visibly surprising her. "A little master has so much guts?" She said in surprise. After that, both continued to talk about more things, as Bai Lixue told her how amazing Tang Yin was in different ways. Wu Lingxia was stunned when she heard everything, it was difficult for her to associate all that with a person missing an arm, but... If she complemented it with everything Xie Meiyu had told her about him, wouldn''t it be too surprising? ''He seems to be a more surprising guy than he shows...'' She thought as she chatted with Bai Lixue and asked him several more things. Moreover, Bai Lixue, upon learning that she was a central disciple, asked her for advice in different ways, and she helped her. Thus, in a few hours, the two of them had talked quite a lot. Until Tang Yin came out. Bai Lixue quickly got up when she saw him and went over to check his condition and smiled. "You seem to be fine, that reassures me." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. "I told you not to worry. Minor injuries like that are not something very troublesome for me." He replied and looked at Wu Lingxia. "Miss Wu, please. I want to check your body." He said, and she nodded. Although she was a little embarrassed as she remembered what she should do, after walking to a room, she took off the top of her clothes. "Must she do that?" Bai Lixue asked in surprise as she looked at Wu Lingxua''s naked body curiously. And Tang Yin smiled. "You will also have to do that in a little while. I must open your spiritual entrances later." Tang Yin said with a smile as he sat down in front of Wu Lingxia. This surprised Bai Lixue, "You will open my spiritual entrances?" She asked with pleasant surprise as she sat to the side to watch them, and Tang Yin nodded. "For now, wait." He said and focused his gaze on Wu Lingxia''s beautiful body. The first time he had this beautiful naked body in front of him, he couldn''t see it properly. But now he could see it very well. Her waist was even a little slimmer than Xie Meiyu''s. Although, her breasts were a little smaller. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see behind her. But with his front view, he could already praise this beautiful body in front of him. Still, he didn''t see it for long and focused on checking her out thoroughly for a while and then smiled. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will give you a spiritual bath that will help you understand what is going on in your body. If I explain it to you, it won''t let you get the most out of your new technique and stuff." Tang Yin said with a smile, surprising her. But he did not give her time to react, he got up and then went to prepare a great pot placed on top of several burning spiritual coals and poured various spiritual herbs back and forth, with different pills and strange mixtures. Wu Lingxia could somewhat understand what he was doing, so she was surprised and more so to see what was forming in the spiritual bath. Still, she said nothing and simply stared. A while later, Tang Yin had finished doing the spiritual bath and turned his gaze to look at her. "Miss Wu, please. Come in. The bath is ready. Be sure to try to figure out your new alchemy technique with this." He said, and she nodded softly but looked at him a little embarrassed. "Can you turn around?" she asked. Tang Yin was surprised, but noticing what she wanted to do he turned around. After a moment, she passed by him walking quietly, and Tang Yin couldn''t help but glance at the beautiful body walking behind him. Those beautiful buttocks and the backside of this beautiful woman were visible to him, but after a little glance, he moved his face and looked at Bai Lixue. "Follow me." He said as he started to head for another room. Wu Lingxia would need some time alone to understand what Tang Yin wanted her to understand. Chapter 163: Her beautiful body Tang Yin then entered the next room with Bai Lixue behind. "Tang Yin, that spirit bath looked painful, will Big Sister be alright?" she asked as she entered, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "Don''t worry, that girl is very smart. Taking off her clothes completely to receive that spiritual bath was the best decision. If she decided on her own it means she noticed what kind of spiritual bath it was. So, she will be fine." Tang Yin replied, and she then nodded. After that, Tang Yin took out some needles and told her to sit in front of him. "Get undressed. Opening the spiritual entrances is better if you don''t have any clothes on, to avoid interfering with my sight." Tang Yin said with a smile. She was a little surprised but nodded with some embarrassment. She stood up, turned around, and undressed, leaving Tang Yin in shock at her very quick action. She was thinking, ''If I do it quickly, I won''t be embarrassed. Come on, it''s just Tang Yin. He''s seen me a bit before and I trust him.'' She was thinking, and so, after closing her eyes quickly, she took off her entire dress and dropped it, remaining in nothing but her underwear. All that was an action of a few seconds. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, when she did it, she felt even more embarrassed... While Tang Yin was simply stunned to see that beautiful brown-skinned body become almost totally naked in front of him. Her breasts were bigger than he thought they would be. They even looked a little bigger than Xie Meiyu''s. And their firmness was incredible, they stood like two proud mountain peaks. But Tang Yin''s favorite part¡­ The lower part. Her hips, her beautiful fleshy thighs, added to those very great buttocks that were somewhat covered by her long purple hair. He couldn''t help but be stunned looking at that beautiful body for numerous seconds in a row as she walked over and sat across from him. Just as she sat down, he snapped out of his daze. He couldn''t help but glance down at her lower front. The provocative white-colored underwear she was wearing lit a fire in him, but he quickly averted his gaze a little. "Cough... Lixue, when I said to undress, I didn''t mean to undress completely. The spiritual entrances are only on the upper body." He said with some embarrassment and a smile. She turned red when she heard this but let out a snort. "Hmph, I know. I know where the spiritual entrances are, you don''t need to remind me." She said as she averted her gaze slightly in embarrassment. Tang Yin then looked at her in surprise and said, "Then why...?" Though he stopped at the end as she shot him a small glance, though she soon after averted it. "What does it mean when a woman undresses in front of you, Tang Yin?" she asked not wanting to give him an answer, her face turning completely red at that moment, as Tang Yin was surprised. But just when he was planning to speak, she decided that speaking it was better not to raise suspicions about something else. "I''m seducing you, that''s what I''m doing, any problem? I know I''m not as pretty as Big Sister Meiyu and maybe Big Sister Feifei you''ve told me about is another peerless beauty like her, but..." She said, and her heart squeezed a little as she raised her gaze a little frightened to see him, though she kept her face down. "...I think I''m a little pretty. Maybe like Little Sister Lian." She said softly. Tang Yin was quite shocked by this she was saying, ''What''s a little pretty? Does this girl really have self-esteem issues with her beauty, but keeps them hidden by her active personality? My God, if she is a little pretty, very few women in this world could be called pretty.'' He thought and was about to say something, but she spoke again. "No, Mother once told me that women with the same personality as Little Sister are the most striking to men... Hm, what else did she say?" She said as if talking to herself and looked at the floor, trying to remember. "Right, she said that, for women like me, we are only left to know seduction tricks to get the attention of the man we want." She said softly and looked up to stare at Tang Yin. She took a breath and stood up straight. "I trust what my mom says, that''s why you can see all you want. I can''t be very pretty and my personality isn''t good, but I have other things." She said as she lifted her chest. Tang Yin looked at her for a moment and then smiled a little. "Girl, I didn''t know you wanted to seduce me. But why are you doing it? You know I have Meiyu and Feifei, doesn''t that bother you?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and she looked at him doubtfully while shaking her head naturally. "I don''t see any problems; I''m not looking to be your wife." She replied calmly. "Then what are you looking for?" Tang Yin asked curiously, and she felt confused. "Anything is fine, as long as you keep me close to you." She replied with a smile, surprising Tang Yin a little. ''Were your answers always so vague?'' He thought with a smile but noticed her flushed face, so he shrugged. "So that''s why you seduce me?" he asked smiling, and she nodded. "Mom once told me that the only way to keep a man from leaving me or anything woman is to seduce him." She said, but then frowned a little, "Can I trust that? It didn''t work for mom..." She said softly as she let her thoughts escape her mind. But Tang Yin simply shrugged, he paid no attention to that last comment and moved a little closer to her to look her from up close in the eyes, startling her. Her heart began to beat rapidly, but she had nowhere to run and had no plans to run either. But Tang Yin didn''t make the move she thought he would. He simply looked into her eyes. "Lixue, you are very beautiful. I don''t understand how a person as beautiful as you can have self-esteem problems with her physique or your personality. But, in my eyes, you are so beautiful that many times I can''t help but think about making you mine, how could I feel good if you fell into another man''s hands? That''s how beautiful you are. That''s why..." Tang Yin said but was interrupted by her just before he finished. "Then why don''t you choose to do it?" She asked directly, as her beautiful green eyes sparkled upon hearing what he had said. Tang Yin felt stunned, ''Do what?'' He thought, but soon after he realized what she was referring to. "Girl, do you understand what you''re talking about?" he asked in surprise and she nodded. "Mom told me that, if the man I want, ever says something like that, then I should tell him to do it. That''s the best way to get you, isn''t it?" She spoke. Her manner of speaking was that of a person who did not understand what she was talking about but certainly knew what it was. Although her cheeks were flushed when she said that, her voice did not waver a bit when she said this. Certainly, that was what she meant, and this stunned Tang Yin. "Your mom is very special; I''d like to meet her sometime." Tang Yin said with a smile soon after as he sat down, and Bai Lixue''s eyes sparkled with joy. "Right? I''ve always known Mom is very interesting and special. Promise you''ll meet her someday?" she asked with a happy smile, taking Tang Yin by surprise. ''Is this...?'' He thought and frowned a little but returned to his original countenance soon after and nodded at her. "As long as you don''t hide anything from me, I promise to meet her." Tang Yin said, and she was a little surprised. Then she looked down. But then she smiled and nodded. But her mood visibly declined. ''Then there''s something...'' He thought but smiled and gave her a little tap on the head. "Get your spirits up. Let''s talk about this later, I''ll open your spiritual entrances." Tang Yin said and she nodded with a smile and stopped talking much. A while later, Tang Yin finished opening her spiritual entrances. But he noticed that her mental state was not right, so they both went out to see the moon. Chapter 164: Her past and secrets When leaving, Tang Yin simply gazed at the moon for a few minutes in silence. For him, looking at the moon is always enough to calm his heart and to make him think calmly. His normally proud personality becomes a little more docile as he gazes at the moon. For he feels the warmth of a lost love. That is why he loves to look at it so much. During that time, Bai Lixue was a little uncomfortable and wanted to explain things. She felt that he was doubting her, that''s why she wanted to explain herself, but how should she do it? Still, not knowing how to do it, she decided to speak. "Tang Yin, it''s not my intention to hide you..." She said, and Tang Yin stopped her by stroking her head a little. "It''s okay, Lixue. I understand that it''s not your intention to hide something from me, and, I also understand that I''m not in the right to ask something like that. You have your problems and you also have your secrets, you don''t need to say anything else. Besides..." Tang Yin spoke calmly but was interrupted at the end by Bai Lixue, who shook her head several times. "No, Tang Yin. Although I understand what you say is correct, I want to tell you this time." She said and glared at him. "I don''t understand what it is to fall in love. I always liked to be free and traveling was my biggest dream, but I never wanted to travel with someone else because it''s a burden in case I want to do something new. If I want to climb a mountain, traveling with someone else might prevent me from doing it because maybe that person doesn''t want to. That''s why I travel alone and always have. Besides, falling in love is never good, that''s what I thought before." She said and didn''t stop. "My mom once told me that falling in love was a nice thing to do, but how could it be? She suffered so much from doing it, so falling in love is not nice at all. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That''s why I never understood what she was saying, but, since we started talking and I was able to complement you so well, I''ve started to understand why she said that going on adventures with someone you like, is a good thing." She looked up and stared at him. "I don''t know what it''s like to fall in love. I don''t know if I have the right to do it either. But I like traveling with you and I don''t know why, that''s why I did that a while ago. It''s nice to travel with you, you always have something to talk about and you teach me a lot, but you don''t do it like you''re my teacher, but more like a companion and that makes me feel good. Because I..." He said and paused, then looked at the ground and bit her lip. "...I am a slave and so is my mom, that''s why I don''t aspire to be your wife. I just want to travel with you and go on adventures. If someday my dream comes true, I want you to meet Mom. But I don''t want anything else because I''m just a slave. And because I only want to travel with the person who made me feel good." She said softly looking at the ground in embarrassment for what she was saying. Tang Yin looked at her stunned, ''Is she a slave?'' He thought with surprise, but soon after, he smiled and lifted her face with his hand a little. She was surprised and tried to lower her face quickly. But Tang Yin didn''t allow it, on the contrary, he gave her a little kiss on her lips leaving her stunned. "Tell me a little more. Don''t close with me if you want me to help you." He said softly, surprising her. Her face turned red, and a tear spilled from the corner of her eye. Tang Yin wiped it away with his hand, and she then smiled with her beautiful face and nodded. After that, they both sat down, and she began to tell him. "Originally, I belonged to a powerful clan in the desert, beyond human territories. We were respected by everyone there and the demons didn''t mess with us because of that. Our clan was passive and did business with humans on the mainland, belonging to a powerful sect, so no one dared to do anything to us." She said and paused for a moment when she had finished telling this, looked down a little, and sighed. "But that sect wanted to destroy us and they attacked us. My mom was taken captive during that time by one of the sect leaders. During the first few days they treated my mom well and lied to her in different ways, they never told her that our clan had been destroyed or anything like that. And she gradually fell in love with that person who had taken her captive and, eventually, had me, the cursed daughter of two spiritual supremes. It''s just that..." "Once this happened, she let her guard down and was branded by a slave mark. Her cultivation as a Spiritual Supreme was rendered useless, her spiritual weapon was separated from her body. She was locked in the dungeon, where I was raised for most of my first 12 years of life." She said and smiled pitifully to herself and sighed. "She had to pay a high price by giving up her heavenly body, solely to earn my freedom. She... She is the best mother." She said, and tears slowly began to fall down her face. Tang Yin frowned as he heard all this. ''They ripped off her spirit weapon and also her heavenly body? Shit, that''s cruel.'' He thought. Although he had never felt the pain of having something like that ripped off, he knew that was too painful. Perhaps the most painful anyone could ever feel in their life. But what surprised him the most was... ''With all that, she still had the energy to raise a genius daughter like her? Shit, this woman is admirable.'' Tang Yin thought but was pulled out of his thoughts by Bai Lixue. "That''s why I''m here. And that''s why I''m not going to ask you for anything else. I just want to travel with you, if I ever get strong, I''ll come back and fight to the death against those guys. I will die in that place if I have to, but I will kill them. But, before that happens, I want to understand what my mom was telling me. And fulfill her request." Bai Lixue said and stared at Tang Yin as he glared back at her. She smiled with some embarrassment at that moment. "You asked me why I could see so much more than the rest, you said my eyes were special. Yes, that''s true. One of my eyes is special." She said and then tapped it twice. "My right eye is not real. I lost it when I was attacked by the eldest son of the guy who raped my mom. He took it upon himself to gouge out my eye without a care in the world, even though he is my brother. Luckily, when I was traveling here, in ancient ruins I found this. I don''t know what it is, but when I found it, I was wounded and blood fell into it, then it attached to my body and since then I can see many things." She said and smiled at him. "I can see you as you are." She said without taking her eyes off him. "Tang Yin, your soul and your body are not the same..." She said and raised her hand to touch his face, "Your wounds on your face have a curse. Your soul is bright, brighter than anything. It is unique and beautiful, with long silver hair. And your blue eyes occasionally change color and turn silver, just like the hair on your soul. You''re the only living thing I''ve ever seen that''s like that, that''s why I protected you that time." She spoke softly as she caressed the beautiful face in front of her. Chapter 165: [Bonus Chapter] His promise Tang Yin was stunned listening to this while. He didn''t even know what he should be thinking about right now. She didn''t pause a bit to let him take in every word. She just spoke firmly, something she didn''t think she would be speaking today. And something he didn''t expect to hear from her mouth. He always saw her as someone nice and with a cheerful personality, so he didn''t expect her to have a past like that, how can her heart endure so many things and still laugh so much? That was his question. But, once she said all about her eyes and how she saw Tang Yin, it shocked Tang Yin even more. ''Can she see the soul? Even something as complex as that, can she see it so clearly?'' He thought in shock, and his thoughts wandered back and forth, as he tried to process what he was hearing. But he was again brought out of his thoughts by her voice. "You don''t need to tell me anything, Tang Yin. So don''t think about it too much. I just want to travel with you for a while, when I''m strong I''ll stop bothering you. That''s my request and, if I become strong enough to rescue my mother and come out alive, I will introduce her to you then." She said, and Tang Yin sighed a little and pulled her a little from the chair where she was sitting as he sat her on his lap. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was surprised, and looked at him in a daze, but he simply hugged her around her waist. "Brown-skinned beauty, who do you think I am? Hmph, do you think I''m afraid of the adversity that facing a few spiritual supremes might present?" He said and smiled, let go of her for a moment, and moved his hand a little to the front, then summoned his heavenly hammer above his hand and let it float in miniature. "My heavenly hammer was made to destroy; do you know who I must destroy? Any bastard who dares to threaten me or the people with me." He said and glared at her. "Brown-skinned beauty, if your mother suffered like this and you want to be mine, then you can''t say it will only be for a few years. I''m telling you; I will let your mother live the best life she ever thought of. I don''t care who the enemies are, at some point, my hammer will destroy their heads. That''s why you don''t have to worry. Also, don''t underestimate yourself. I will make your spear become a real weapon of destruction because you are talented enough." Tang Yin said calmly. He didn''t need to think things over anymore. If she wanted to give herself to him, he would never refuse her. He felt they complemented each other, her looks were unique, and so was her personality, why wouldn''t he accept a woman who wanted to belong to him? But, if one of his women still thought she would do everything on her own, then she was underestimating him. His heavenly hammers are not for decoration. His pride is not for decoration. At some point, he will use his power to crush the head of anyone who dares to want to assassinate him or anyone who wants to assassinate one of his loved ones. And that is something he will never forget. His promise. What he once swore. He will keep it faithfully. What he believes in. His pride will stand firm, and so he will keep his every word. Bai Lixue did not expect him to respond like this and did not know how to respond. Her heart began to beat rapidly, and she smiled beautifully as her eyes shed a tear. This time, she lost a little strength and dropped her body to Tang Yin''s chest, where she lay down firmly. "...I''m tired, Tang Yin... I''m going to sleep..." She said softly as she lost consciousness, surprising Tang Yin a little, but he smiled and allowed her to sleep peacefully on top of him. A few hours later, he got up and left her sleeping on the piece of furniture where they were sitting. He gently tucked her in while her tender and beautiful face was fast asleep, and he smiled after giving her a little kiss. ''What an interesting girl.'' He thought and then entered the room where Wu Lingxia was. It had been several hours, and he needed to check if she was okay. As he entered, he noticed that she was still there and smiled approaching her. "Looks like you''re about to finish." Tang Yin said, and she opened her eyes and smiled at him. "You are more amazing than Meiyu told me. Your alchemy technique is impressive, I can''t even see what rank it is. But this spirit bath is so special, I can''t even figure it out, how did you do it?" she asked softly from inside the pot, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I know many things, Miss Wu. This spirit bath was made specifically for you to enter a special cultivation state. It works very well because you are close to the seventh realm, will you come out now?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded as she stood up but then looked down and sat back down in embarrassment. Tang Yin understood what was going on, so he turned around and walked to the window, turning his back to her so she could get dressed again. She was surprised by this, ''It''s really interesting, any man in the sect would want to take this moment to see me naked, after all, I was called one of the three fairies, but he just ignores me like this, is it because of Meiyu?'' She thought doubtfully as she changed and glanced at Tang Yin from time to time. ''Well, Meiyu is more beautiful than me and her body more voluptuous.'' She thought with a smile and after a moment, walked to the window where he was. "Thank you so much for what you''ve done for me. I''ll be sure to repay you for what you''ve done for me." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "It was Meiyu''s request, I couldn''t refuse, so don''t worry about thinking about a payment." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded a little. "Still, I''ll pay you back somehow." She said and then looked at him a little. "By the way, thank you so much for opening my spiritual entrances." She said softly as she bowed slightly. "It''s okay, I was just passing by." Tang Yin said with a calm smile and looked at her. "Miss, do you want to help me revitalize this place? I need an additional alchemist to do it." Tang Yin said, and she was confused. "Revitalize this place?" she asked in a daze, and he nodded. "This courtyard. It''s very big and has many facilities, but the arrays are outdated. I want to revitalize it and make it a livable place." Tang Yin replied, and she, though confused, nodded. "I don''t understand much, but that''s okay." She replied. Tang Yin then smiled. "Choose any room to sleep or cultivate. I''ll go cultivate for a while." Tang Yin said as he turned around and entered the other room shortly after. ''It''s time to see those system rewards. I''ve been intrigued all day and it''s already the middle of the night.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he got into a cultivation position to finally check the rewards the system had granted him earlier. Chapter 166: Rewards There were a total of 5 rewards that the system gave him for completing the mission to exterminate that force. The first two were more or less common. One of them was the Spiritual Advancement Pill for the Ancestor Realm. Unlike the other 3 types of pills that the system has given him before, which were of no use to him because their functions are to break bottlenecks, and he doesn''t have those because of his divine soul, this is a pill that will give him a large amount of spiritual energy once he consumes it, and he can use that energy for anything. It has a lot of similarities with the Spiritual Ancestor Pill that the system granted him earlier. Both contain a lot of spiritual energy inside, but the Spiritual Ancestor Pill has explosive spiritual energy made specifically for breaking bottlenecks, while this new pill has passive spiritual energy for his cultivation increase. And this kind of spiritual energy is accepted by his divine soul for cultivation. So, it is better than the other, more so when he has no bottlenecks. He will be able to skip several levels as long as he consumes a high number of pills. The problem is that he was only given 15 of these. The second reward is another pill that is not as important as the first one. He was even given 100 of these, but it is used in the Spiritual Ancestor Realm and serves to restore spiritual energy or to try to reach the limit of his current cultivation. For example, if a person is at the First Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm and consumes some of those, he will have a chance to increase his cultivation to the limit of that level. It is another explosive spiritual energy-type pill, but one that cannot break a bottleneck because of the herbs used to make it. It is not a pill that will catch his attention. The third reward was 10 external earth-grade spiritual weapons, ''This is useful to me for the organization.'' Tang Yin thought and soon sent them to his inventory and stopped looking at them. His gaze was on the last two rewards. Therefore, he pulled out the token that would give him the first of those two. ''Array Token.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he looked at it. The system didn''t give him any explanations about it, it simply told him that he would get two or three kinds of spiritual arrays when he opened it. So, Tang Yin put spiritual energy into this token, and soon, it lit up deeply to all sides with a blinding blue-colored light. A moment later, the light shot forcefully towards his head and quickly entered his mind, while Tang Yin relaxed his mind to receive the information this Array Token was giving him. A few seconds later, Tang Yin opened his eyes in surprise. ''So good?'' Tang Yin thought with enormous surprise. He had been given three spiritual arrays, which is a magnificent thing. One of them was one he hadn''t expected to receive. ''Demonic Array? Shit, I know many demonic arrays, but this one I''ve never seen... Could it be one of the ten supreme arrays of the demonic world?'' Tang Yin thought in shock as he looked at the complexity of this array in his mind. ''This is a really amazing array for the use of demonic energy, but... It''s no use to me if I don''t have it.'' Tang Yin thought but smiled, ''Well, eventually I''ll have to cultivate it, so it will be useful to me. I''ll try to figure out other uses for it later.'' He thought and then turned his attention to the other spiritual array. ''Fuck, this is really coming in handy right now. System, you''re the best, hahaha.'' He thought as he saw the great spiritual array in front of him with great happiness. ''A spiritual growth array. It''s almost as good as the one I know.'' He thought as he began to look at it more thoroughly with happiness. ''If I combine it with the one I know when I get enough power, I should be able to create a new, more powerful array... It wouldn''t be impossible to be at the level of the family array, but right now this works for me.'' He thought, and the administrator in his head was curious about something. [You say it''s almost as good as the one you know, which means it''s of a lower grade than yours, so why are you so happy to have it? It''s not of much use to you these days, is it]? Said the administrator doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. ''I understand that you don''t know about this, but this array is not that simple. It is not a complex array like the one I know, and so it does not require a high level of cultivation to make it. It''s so simple but so good, that, if my father or my teacher saw it, they would have to praise it. Because... Look at this.'' Tang Yin replied. He quickly flew into his mind and fiddled a bit with the array in a specific place, then drew a small array and put it there. Then he moved a little higher up and did the same. Following that, he went to the other side of the huge spiritual array and did the same in those four directions. After that, he moved away. Soon, the spiritual array glowed brightly in a pure white color, and after that, the white color changed to a light blue color, surprising the administrator a little. [Why?] he asked doubtfully. ''It''s simple. This array, being so simple, is very versatile. And by the same token, because it is so versatile, it can become different shapes and adapt to its environment, without losing its essence. What I did was to create four small revitalizing arrays and that''s why it took that color. I can still add another 8 to it within the same array. That''s the amazing thing about this array.'' Tang Yin replied smiling. ''That''s why I think this array can become super amazing in the future. I didn''t expect to receive such a good reward this time.'' He said, surprising the administrator. [You mean you can add any array inside this one? Even that demonic array?] He asked, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Technically it''s possible. But it would be very difficult, and once I do it, I''ll need demonic energy to run it, so it''s not cost-effective. But it will help me do what I want to do in the herb room in this courtyard.'' He replied and then began to look more and more at this array back and forth. Until he stopped, he was satisfied, so his smile and happiness could not be hidden. Still, it was time to see the last reward. Therefore, it came out of his mind. This reward was to be received by the same system. [Receive reward: Cultivation increase: 150%] It said a small button that was in the completed mission section. At this, Tang Yin smiled. ''Okay, it''s time to try this thing. I want to see if I can get that epiphany.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and pressed the button. Seconds later, a stream of spiritual energy began to enter his body slowly... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 167: A surprising man The spiritual energy coming from the system entered his body slowly, making Tang Yin a quick and safe level up. Since the spiritual energy bestowed upon him by the system was so docile, it allowed him to use it at will and process it quickly, making the whole process easy to perform and carry. From Level 7 to Level 8 he moved up easily, but the spiritual energy kept coming to him, so he didn''t stop, and soon he had reached half this level, making him frown a little. ''I''m not going to stay that close; I''ll go straight up.'' He thought and immediately swallowed five pills of the Spiritual Advancement. These went down his throat and soon became an intense stream of spiritual energy pouring all over his body as his spiritual entrances began to absorb it quickly, so as not to waste any of it. Still, he soon frowned and popped another five pills into his mouth. ''Shit, this divine soul sure does consume.'' He thought and began to process again. This time, the amount of spiritual energy in his body had increased drastically, so his face was sweaty as he tried his best to process it as fast as possible. Moving the spiritual energy back and forth in his body and putting it into his spiritual bowl slowly, his cultivation began to move again. This time, it wasn''t slow, he quickly reached the top of level 8, and soon entered directly into level 9. Just as he arrived here, the spiritual energy continued to be processed as it was converted into cultivation, and so he spent several hours cultivating, until all the spiritual energy had been processed. His cultivation had been stuck at the ninth level since he arrived, but that is normal. Just as he finished this, Tang Yin wanted to open his eyes, but soon felt his body falling from a high place and felt a powerful sword energy on his skin. This stunned him, so he instantly opened his eyes and found himself in an immensely large place. The entire ground was black sand, while a large number of shooting stars were crossing the sky from one side to the other. It didn''t stop, stars kept constantly passing by, as if there was an immense rain of stars in this place. Tang Yin was stunned to see this. He had never seen anything like it before. But in his memory, there was a memory of a similar scene that is written in the history books of his sect. ''The First World?'' He thought in shock, but soon, his thoughts were interrupted when he heard a small movement nearby. He turned his gaze doubtfully. There was a muscular man who looked to be about 40 years old with a sword in his hand. There was absolutely nothing interesting about the sword. It was not even an external spiritual weapon. It was simply a sword forged from the most common iron of all. In fact, around this man was a hammer, common iron, and a blacksmith''s table. So, Tang Yin could assume that the sword in this man''s hand was forged by himself. Still... ''Why a normal sword?'' Tang Yin thought and carefully approached this man to avoid attracting his attention. He only wanted to see what this man was doing in front of him. The man didn''t notice and didn''t care either. He simply looked at his sword with a calm and peaceful face. He had no action on his face, but his eyes revealed an intense pride and a powerful presence. After looking at his sword for a moment, he turned his gaze to the sky and stared at the stars passing through this huge and beautiful sky. After looking at them for a moment, he put the sword in his hand, in the scabbard he had made specifically for it. There was nothing special about the scabbard. It was the most common of the most common Tang Yin had ever seen. Once he put it in his scabbard, the man grabbed it with his left hand and went back to looking at the sky for a long while. Minutes passed, 10 minutes, 15 minutes... 30 minutes... One hour later, the man who had been standing in the same place all this time finally moved. His right hand moved at an incredible speed towards the sword in his left hand and grabbed it by the handle, then his body leaned forward a little, without him averting his gaze from the sky. Following that, he made a small movement with his right hand as if he wanted to unsheathe it, but after this small movement, he pulled his sword firmly back into the scabbard. And soon, 32 flashes came out from this place and, with a flash... *SWING* Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A deep sound of something splitting sounded throughout this place, as four shooting stars that were traveling at enormous speeds were split into four parts, and there was a powerful explosion in the night sky. "Tsk, only 32." Said the man in frustration. His voice sounded ancient and reverberated throughout the area. This left Tang Yin in shock. ''This... Is ''that'' technique!? Shit, 32 flashes!?'' He thought in shock, recognizing the blade technique he recently learned as this one. There was no mistake, the initial concept was the same, it was the authentic technique that has never been given a name! Still... ''Who the hell is this man!? How is it possible that he can create 32 flashes of this absurd technique, without taking a single damage to his body!!?'' He thought in shock and remembered his wife. The time she showed him the highest peak she had ever reached came to his mind. His wife, a peerless genius, had managed to create 16 flashes of this sword technique after training for hundreds of years. That was already a shock to the cultivation world on the entire plane. That time, she received quite heavy damage to her body from the recoil of this technique. It was then that she realized that the higher go in this technique, the more dangerous it is, for she had not received damage from such a technique in hundreds of years until that moment. ''How is it possible that this person can create double and not take any damage?'' He thought in shock, but after the man turned around and drank water, he returned to his original position and launched that powerful attack again. 32 flashes again, and he scowled in intense frustration, which left Tang Yin in shock. "It''s hard to reach your level, Tang Wuming. But I assure you I will make a place for myself. I will build my throne high in this world and you will see how mighty the swords are." Said the man at that moment, other words that shocked Tang Yin. ''Great Ancestor Tang Wuming!?'' He thought in shock, remembering the great ancestor of his clan. The only one on his plane to have borne that name and also... The most powerful existence remembered from his sect. The founder of the Tang Family. As Tang Yin was deep in thought, an explosion followed by another and another brought him to the moment. The man had launched successive attacks of this technique, all of which created 32 flashes. And so, the hours and hours passed. A place that seemed to have no day, only night. After countless hours watching this, Tang Yin felt he was gaining a lot. Every time this man launched an attack, it was surrounded by intense learning for him, and this left him stunned. So much so that he didn''t even sit down or wonder again what kind of place he was in. And soon, the man looked at his sword again and pulled it out of the sheath. It had already totally shattered the sword, so he smiled. He tossed it aside and patiently made a new one. Some unknown time later, he was again in the same position without making any movement. Words began to come out of his mouth as he gazed up at the night sky and the numerous shooting stars. "Blades were made to murder. To cut. That''s why sword techniques are focused on horizontal attacks, which give you the most cutting force. My sword technique, Swordsman''s Pride is not a cutting technique..." "Swords were not made to assassinate, but to demonstrate a new way of fighting. My sword technique, Swordsman''s Pride, I made it to demonstrate how powerful we swordsmen can become." "If it''s not a cutting technique..., What is it?" "No, my sword technique was also created to cut planets. So, it is indeed a cutting technique, but with an expanded world-level view... Should I change the position?" His words reflected his thoughts as he tried to find the problem in his sword technique. "A new position..." "A position of Pride..." "The hammer of Tang Wuming. The Spear of the God Xin. The Scepter of the Goddess Abrilth..." His mind wandered back and forth as he began to recall the battle form of all the great ones he could remember. A while later, his eyes glowed brightly, and he looked at his sword for a moment. Then he quickly strapped his sword to his back, making it stay with the handle facing up. After that, he looked up at the sky with intense excitement in his eyes. He moved his hand slowly to the handle of his sword but did not make a move, he simply watched the shooting stars cross the sky again and again. "And The Sword of Yan Zitao!" he shouted and slightly moved his right hand up and then firmly placed it on his scabbard again. His small movement created a powerful sword energy all around, and before he finished a blink, a powerful explosion proudly in the distance... *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* ... Explosion after explosion, over and over again... 128 times! 128 stars, 128 times! Chapter 168: His Thoughts... Just then, Tang Yin opened his eyes wide and looked from side to side, trying to see the number of explosions happening, but... What his eyes saw was the huge cultivation room where he was, ''What the hell happened?'' He thought in shock and soon remembered. ''Was that the epiphany? Is that what it feels like to have an epiphany? That man, who the hell is he?'' Tang Yin frowned and was stunned for a while, remembering the past. The name ''Yan Zitao'', he felt like it sounded familiar, but no matter how hard he tried to think, he couldn''t remember. Still... ''Be that as it may, that guy is an absolute genius, did he manage to create 128 killer flashes of this technique? Shit, how terrifying. But what does he have to do with my ancestor?'' He thought and recalled every single thing he had seen during that moment. After thinking about different things for a while, he decided to ignore everything that was of no use to him at the moment, and instead drew his sword. ''That guy... How the hell did he manage to destroy shooting stars, with just a normal sword? What stupidly high level is that?'' he thought in shock. His sword, a divine sword of a very high rank, was a sword that could cleave a billion ordinary swords in the blink of an eye. But, even when he was at his maximum strength before he died, he could never destroy a shooting star! But that guy destroyed so many with such a common sword? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What a terrifying power... But...'' ''A scabbard... This sword came with its scabbard, but being an external spiritual weapon, I always thought I didn''t need it, could it be that''s what it takes to get the most out of this sword technique?'' Tang Yin thought, reached into his inventory, and pulled out the sword scabbard. It was a scabbard that, on its own, could withstand the blows of the sword thousands of times. Once he put the sword in his scabbard, he left his room with the sword in his hand and subsequently left the house. Sometime later, he was running through the mountain of cultivation behind his courtyard as he passed the various trees, and after running for a while, he came to a plot of land away from his courtyard, where there was a large area. ''What a nice mountain.'' He thought as he arrived and felt the strong spiritual energy here. From this place, he could also see a bit towards the central mountains of the sect, and the great sect Tower was more visible from here. Still, he paid no attention to these things. He simply took the sword in his hand and put it in the sheath of his scabbard that he had already put on before leaving. Then he played for a moment and smiled. ''Well, I think it feels better. It would be better to disappear and have it appear on my back, but it''s not bad like this.'' He thought and took his sword, focusing his gaze on a tree. [You can do it] But before he could concentrate, a voice came to his mind and surprised him. ''Do what?'' He asked. [Haven''t you seen the equipment section? It''s in the system on your home page. From there you can make the sheath with the sword become full equipment. Allowing you to disappear it and reappear it whenever you want, didn''t you know that]. Said the administrator, with some hesitation at the end, and Tang Yin was surprised. ''Such a thing is possible? I thought that was just decoration...'' He replied and immediately opened the system tab. The basic interface of this one popped into his mind, ''Oh? I grew two centimeters. I''ll gradually resume my original height.'' He thought and continued to look at the equipment section. The administrator then started to explain some things and the way he should do it, and after a few minutes, he was done. He then pressed a button on the system, and the ''equipment'' disappeared along with his sword. But he still felt that his sword was inside himself, and he could summon it to his hand if he wanted to. But he didn''t, he pressed the button again, and soon, the sheath with the scabbard and sword appeared there. ''This is really convenient; I can take people by surprise like this. It doesn''t give any sign that I''m summoning anything, although the spiritual energy spreads the same way so that might be a small sign...'' He thought and smiled. He wasn''t going to think about the cons of the good things that happened to him. Once he had finished doing this, he looked at the nearby trees again. He was surrounded by trees, but there were also several rocks with small holes in them from one side to the other. ''These rocks have been bathing in the spiritual energy of the environment for many years. This mountain is artificial, but it was created to become a training ground for the elders, although they don''t seem to use it... Hehe, it''s a good place to train many things.'' Tang Yin thought. He relaxed his heart for a moment, and focused on circulating his newly acquired cultivation technique. ''So, its name is Swordsman''s Pride, huh... It really wasn''t a technique for blades, if not swords...'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he firmly held his sword. ''I''m sorry, Lord Yan Zitao. Perhaps you had some enmity with my ancestor and would not have liked one of his descendants to use your sword technique...'' Tang Yin thought and closed his eyes to remember every move of this legendary man. His mind began to move quickly as he thought of the scene of the man swinging his sword lightly. The scene came to his mind as he tried to see everything from all different positions, recreating an image in his mind of that man. Looking at each of his sides and his movements that had been imbued in his soul. ''The intention of the sword is the swordsman''s pride.'' That is why his look was one of great pride and his sword intent so terrifying, capable of destroying worlds...'' ''A swordsman''s pride is his sword and his cultivation. The sense of accomplishment he felt in attaining his strength has become his source of pride. This became the strength and determination of that person...'' ''If I want to go where I never went before, I must feel pride in my attained achievements. A pride capable of creating strength. The pride of a swordsman... I don''t think I have it, but...'' ''My source of pride... My face?'' ''No, to have thought so was the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever done. Something so transient can''t be my source of pride.'' ''My strength achieved in my previous life?'' ''No, not that either. Why would it be a source of pride? I lost it because I didn''t have enough. I lost it because I didn''t understand my path, even if I was forced to do it, it''s my fault. If I had enough strength something like this would never have happened.'' ''My former status? My divine soul?'' ''Impossible... How can luck be a source of pride?'' ''What is my source of pride? Do I have one? Must I create one?'' ''My source of pride...'' Tang Yin immersed himself in contemplation and thoughts as he tried to understand his thoughts. He allowed his mind to be at peace, and his soul to be at ease. He thought of nothing else. In his mind, he was in a dark place, filled with darkness for all. A place of absolute solitude, where only his thoughts would prevail in peace so that he could understand them perfectly. His contemplation was full of questions and answers. Of mistakes and discussions with himself as he began to realize the mistakes he has been making throughout all his years of living. Whether in his previous life or this life. His thoughts wandered from one place to another until he finally got the long-awaited peace of mind and cleared his thoughts, allowing his mind to clear and his body to start beaming back and forth without his consent. Chapter 169: His Pride. In his world, he is the living being who came to break all records. At only 32 years old, he accomplished what the most talented being after him in his world had not accomplished in 300 years. At only 30 years old, he had broken record after record, over and over again. In his world, he is a young existence, the youngest among all the Young Masters of any Sect. But, in his world, he is still the existence most feared by the leaders who rule the ten thousand worlds. ''I created records that no one will ever break...'' Soon, Tang Yin opened his eyes, and a silver glint shone in them. Once the flash passed, a pair of silver eyes saw life again after a long time without seeing the world. Just at that moment, the red rays that were crossing his body changed their color to a deep silver and began to move across Tang Yin''s body, like dragons crossing back and forth across a great mountain. Moreover, it was then that Tang Yin''s blue hair slowly turned a deep silver color. His silver eyes revealed nothing but powerful strength, and intense yet powerful pride, looking at everything with indifference. They did not look at the world as if it was a small existence in his eyes on the contrary, they looked at it with indifference because he did not fear it. Because his existence was to be feared and not to fear anyone. Soon, a voice that sounded indifferent but powerful came out of his mouth... "My pride will always be what I can achieve. My ability. My intelligence. What I have achieved with hard work..." And he stared at the huge rocks in front of him. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m sorry, Lord Yan Zitao. I cannot carry the Pride of a Swordsman. But... I will indeed fight with pride." He said slowly in a calm and nonchalant voice. Soon, he tightened his grip on the sword firmly in his hand.... "I will fight with pride. The pride that is born from my soul and created in my strength. The pride that is born in the wake of the strength of an Heir of the Heavenly Hammer. My source of pride will be my strength and I will never allow anyone to trample on it." Tang Yin said and moved the sword up slightly, and a deep flash of silver color crossed his eyes as he put the sword back into its scabbard. This caused different flashes of light to cross the place and split 10 huge rocks in half. But Tang Yin was not ready to be surprised. He instantly moved his body with agility to the right and then a small jump to the left, causing two explosions to occur behind him. But he did not stop there. He quickly pulled his sword out of its sheath and made small movements back and forth, creating intense explosions all around, some of which occurred in front of him. "Maybe I''m not as talented as you in sword techniques!" "Maybe I can''t dodge this blow, but I don''t need to! You can dodge them if you want! You can have your own way of controlling your technique!" "I don''t need that way, I''ll create everything my way, I''ll mold your technique and make it my own! I am a destroyer!" shouted Tang Yin firmly as he jumped back and forth, moving with agility and incredible speed. Each of his movements went along with slight swings of his sword and explosions that occurred back and forth, even in front of his face and all over his body. But collateral damage did not touch him. The flashes coming from his sword hovered from three to ten on each strike, while explosions rose intensely around the area, knocking numerous trees and rocks from one side to the other. The ground began to become stained with a large number of powerful spiritual blows as he continued to jump and dodge blows while creating more. But his spiritual energy is limited. And although he has a lot of it, this is a technique of high energy consumption, so it was only a matter of time... Until he lost the ability to defend himself. [Hey, what the hell are you doing!? Do you want to die!!?] shouted the administrator in his head, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He also knew that he was in a difficult situation. He understood perfectly well that if his spiritual energy wavered, he would be in grave danger from the many powerful abilities crisscrossing the place. But he didn''t care. He also knew something else. If he stopped right now... He may never again have the opportunity to understand himself. To understand who he is and to see his way. Therefore, he pounded back and forth for a long while... But soon, his spiritual energy had begun to flag which brought intense beads of sweat to his body. These beads of sweat soon became stained in a crimson color... ''Blood... Internal wound... Not serious.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw a drop of sweat fall, but he didn''t worry about it. He kept his eyes straight ahead as he continued to throw attacks back and forth. Soon after, the color of his hair turned blue again... He couldn''t notice it because he was focused on his battle against himself. In addition... His eyes, which had remained silver all this while, started to change color... A small blue color could be seen between them, and Tang Yin frowned. ''Not yet...'' He thought and cleared his eyes again, regaining the silver color, and his eyesight remained good... But, a few minutes after continuous use of spiritual energy, it caused his eyes to waver again. Their color this time had almost completely changed to blue, causing Tang Yin to falter for a moment. *SWING* A flash crossed his cheek and made a small wound, causing him to frown. ''I won''t be able to do it...'' He thought. He realized that he couldn''t continue. Therefore, he took a mighty leap backward. That was the moment, when his eyes changed completely and returned to their blue color. But he had not given up. He immediately slipped his sword back into its sheath with a nimble movement of his hand and looked straight ahead. He couldn''t see, but he felt a lot of powerful attacks coming at him as he fell to the ground. But his eyes did not waver this time, on the contrary, a smile appeared on his face, and the pride in his eyes became visible again. His eyes turned silver for an instant as Tang Yin began to draw his sword again. ''I don''t need your strength or pride to accomplish what you were able to do...'' He thought as he drew the sword but soon released it and allowed it to fall into its sheath. The smile on his face became more evident as he waved his lone hand above his head, signaling as if he was brandishing something. And the lightning began to circle his body again. "Because..." Just as he thought that, he felt danger very close to him. But it was just at that moment that a huge black and silver-colored hammer, with red stripes covering it from side to side, appeared in his hand, swinging towards the powerful attacks coming towards him. He then clenched his hammer tightly and swung it towards these powerful attacks. "MY PRIDE IS MY DESTRUCTION!" Chapter 170: A Satisfactory Result Just then, the mighty hammer came down hard towards these attacks coming at him at high speeds, and a powerful explosion rose up in the area. *BOOOOOM* The spiritual energy attacking Tang Yin split into four pieces that flew in different directions and hit trees and rocks, creating different explosions back and forth. The breeze created by this hit the surroundings as Tang Yin smiled with intense satisfaction at this point. "Long time no see, dear friend." Tang Yin said, looking at his hammer with a big smile. This is the authentic color of Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer. Its silver color is unique and exclusive to him. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although, of course, the design is still the same. [What the heck did you do?] the administrator asked, snapping Tang Yin out of his thoughts and making Tang Yin look at the surroundings. He was wounded internally and also had some wounds from some attacks that managed to hit him slightly, but he did not have any serious, or deep wounds. He managed to avoid damage from all the flashes he had created in his own way. So, he smiled and fell backward exhausted. "Hahahahahaha~" He laughed with great satisfaction and happiness. "Even though it''s not what I wanted to do and I had to change it in the end, it still came out smoothly. So, turning pride into power huh? Hahahahaha, shit, this is great..." He spoke. Satisfaction and joy were visible on his face. The administrator in his head sighed when he heard him say that and smiled. [You have the best talent of all the hosts the System has had so far. Maybe you can make it] He said, and soon, his voice was no longer audible. No matter how much Tang Yin asked him in his head what he meant, he received no answer. So, in the end, he decided to ignore him. He was too happy at the moment to think about worthless nonsense. After swallowing several pills to replenish his spiritual energy a bit, he stood up and looked around. Sword energy still surrounded the surroundings, and the proof of his success was marked on the ground. On the rocks and the trees in different ways. So, he smiled. ''Creating ten flashes so fast is not easy. I''m already on the verge of reaching the third level. But I still can''t control the amount I can throw so easily. It seems like I''m still lacking, but I already understand the origin of this... It shouldn''t be too complicated.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked back and forth at the marks left by his attacks with a smile. ''Well, it''s time to go back.'' He thought for a while after looking this back and forth and noticing that it was already fully dawned. He, therefore, returned to his courtyard and found that Wu Lingxia was cultivating while Bai Lixue continued to sleep. He then approached Bai Lixue and sat down beside her. She unconsciously moved a little closer to him after he had spent a few minutes there, and he smiled. He moved his hand across the spiritual eye she had and stared at it. ''System, can you give me information from this eye?'' Tang Yin asked in his head and soon received an answer from the system in the form of a window. [Insufficient level. You need to upgrade me.] It replied, and Tang Yin frowned a little. ''How strange... Why can she see ''so much''?'' He thought and thought for a long while beside her, but later, he sighed, and got up to go to the living room to write down some cultivation techniques and stuff. While writing cultivation techniques, he unconsciously started to write scepter techniques and techniques to control Huang Feifei''s Killer Spinning Ball, so he smiled. ''Feifei... I don''t feel good being so far away from you... It won''t be long before I go looking for you.'' Tang Yin thought with a small quiet sigh as he remembered his little Huang Feifei. To him, she would always hold a special place in his heart. He soon looked up and frowned a little. ''I heard that the alchemist association could give me information about other places in the continent... It seems that I should visit it soon.'' He thought, and for some reason, when he had thought this far, an ominous feeling rose in his heart. ''Tsk.'' He thought and stopped what he was doing. He had lost his peace of mind because of this ominous feeling that he didn''t want to think about anymore. But just as he was about to get up to leave, a beautiful and perfect tan face came into his sight, bringing a smile to his face. "Lixue, did you sleep well?" he asked, and Bai Lixue looked at him and smiled with a deep speed as she sat down beside him and hugged him a little. "Thank you, Tang Yin." She said, and Tang Yin smiled at him without understanding. "Thank you for what?" he asked, and she shook her head not wanting to say anything to him, and looked at him. "I''m going back to my courtyard for a few days, I should introduce myself at that place so the elders won''t be upset, will you come with me?" she asked diverting the conversation. Tang Yin thought for a moment and shook his head. "Come back anytime, I will be here these days fixing up the courtyard to make it a good place for cultivation." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded then. "All right, then I''ll leave. I''ll inform the elders that I''ll be staying here several days a week when I get back, so they won''t bother me." She said, and after talking a few more things, she left. Tang Yin watched her leave and smiled warmly, then turned around, and another beautiful face greeted him as she passed him a tea, leaving him stunned for a moment. "I didn''t know you had already finished your cultivation, Miss Wu." Tang Yin said, and Wu Lingxia nodded and looked at the surroundings with another cup of tea in her other hand. "And the younger sister? I brought her tea, I brewed it myself." She spoke. "She had to leave." He said and drank some tea. Then, a glow passed over his face. "I didn''t know you were so good at making tea, Miss Wu." Tang Yin said in surprise as he looked at her, and Wu Lingxia blushed a little but nodded. The two talked about several more things, and after breakfast, Tang Yin got up. "It''s time to do some things, Miss Wu. Please come with me and I will show you many interesting things." He said as he started walking and was followed by Wu Lingxia. ''It''s time to revitalize this thing.'' He thought. Chapter 171: Revitalizing the courtyard (1) "Young Master, what is it that you plan to do? We have been visiting every available hall in this courtyard and I still don''t understand what you want to do." Wu Lingxia said at that time, and Tang Yin smiled. "This place has many interesting facilities. Cultivation halls, alchemy halls with decent furnaces and lastly there''s this one, an Herbal Hall." Tang Yin said as he entered the place. "It doesn''t have any spiritual herbs and the arrays in this place are very bad, so even if there were spiritual herbs, they would grow in a limited way. I think they can grow up to 30 years of cultivation, in 1 year if you keep all these arrays active. And that''s very unfortunate. It''s a waste of resources." Tang Yin said as he looked from side to side and then turned to look at Wu Lingxia. "That''s why I''m going to revitalize this place. The Herb Room will become a haven for spiritual herbs. The arrays here are bad, so I will replace them all in my own way. But for that, I need the help of an alchemist above Heaven Grade and if I am not wrong, you are at Spirit Grade, right?" Tang Yin asked, and she was surprised. She wasn''t surprised by the fact that he knew that, but rather... "It''s true that I''m at the Spirit Grade, but do you want to activate the Herbal Halls? That''s something that even senior elders can''t do!" She said in astonishment as she breathed a little heavily. "I believe there are only three active Herbal Halls in the sect currently and all three belong to Elder Mu. But, even her, it took more than 20 years to create one of them, how could you possibly want to revitalize this with just the two of us?" She asked in exasperation, and Tang Yin smiled as he put his palm on her shoulder. "Little Alchemist, there are amazing people out there who could leave you speechless every now and then. Therefore, don''t be so surprised by such small things. Reactivating this herb room, I could do it on my own in a day if I wanted to, but this time I want to do something bigger. Not only will I reactivate this place, but the whole courtyard will be reactivated and I will turn it into a cultivation paradise. While I am here, I want to have a good environment for cultivation. So, I need your help, will you do it?" Tang Yin asked with a smile but then spoke again. "I will teach you arrays that will help you immensely in your alchemy. I don''t think it''s a bad deal, do you?" Tang Yin said with a smile. Wu Lingxia then frowned... She was doubting, but what was she to doubt? If what he said was true, she would be a partaker of a miracle and still receive good rewards, why not? She thought, and although she still doubted that such a thing was possible, she still nodded. "If you need my help, then I will do it." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, then let''s get this started, do you have any array writing brushes?" Tang Yin asked as he started to mobilize and walked to where a small array was in the corner of the room. Wu Lingxia shook her head. "I''m not an array user, so... I didn''t get one. But I have this." She said and took out a small pen. ''Corrector pen?'' Tang Yin thought and smiled. "Okay, that''s enough." Tang Yin said and grabbed it. "I will explain to you what you must do. This room has a total of 128 Spiritual Arrays. One of them is the big spiritual array that covers the whole room and is connected by 127 small arrays. See, this is a union array. The binding arrays here are created in this way..." Tang Yin said and with the corrector pen made a small union array on the wall on one side. "It''s easy to make, it''s just a small Level 1 array, do you understand it? I''ll do it again..." He said and made it again. "Of this type of array, there are a total of 32 in this room. But these arrays are of no use to us. They are of a very pitiful level, that''s why we are going to upgrade it. Take a good look." Tang Yin said and immediately moved grabbed the corrector pen, injected spiritual energy into it, and started to modify the spiritual array that was on the wall. The first thing he did was to erase a part of it, and in that place, he made a small triangle. After that, he drew a line from one of the points of that triangle to the other side of the array and repeated the process. He erased a part of the array and created a new triangle. This triangle, unlike the first one, was a double triangle. Next, he moved his hand, tracing a new line to the other side of the array, and repeated the process. The last triangle was the same as the first. After doing this, he made a triangle joining the two previous lines with the ends of the array, and just then, the array glowed. This surprised Wu Lingxia, "Is it a high-level array?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, it''s a small level 5 binding array, it''s barely acceptable to be level 5. This is what I want you to learn today, can you do it?" Tang Yin said and looked at her doubtfully, and she felt stunned. ''A level 5 array? And he says it''s not a high-level array?'' She thought in shock as she looked at him. But she felt she could make it... ''Is it really a level 5 array?'' She thought and grabbed the correction pen from Tang Yin''s hand without answering him. Instead, she tried to make the same array as Tang Yin. She knew how to make a few levels two arrays and even level 3 could make one. But... Still, when she was halfway through, she got confused, and the array was not completed. Tang Yin shook his head. "No, you''re doing it wrong. If you saw me do a level 1 array that you can do by looking at it once and then editing it, why don''t you do it the same way? Don''t try to do it the hard way when it''s your first time. Grab an easy way, then you will have a chance to study it and you can do it directly." Tang Yin said, and she then opened her eyes. ''That''s right...'' She thought and smiled with embarrassment. "I will do it." She said and started again. This time, she made the small array first and then started editing it. The first triangle came out well, the second one too, and when she was going for the third one, she failed. But she didn''t give up. After two more failed attempts, she was able to finish the array, and she smiled broadly. "Could I really do it?" She asked, and then the array lit up as if it was answering her question in the affirmative. She felt happy to see this, so she couldn''t help but smile broadly and look at Tang Yin with a smile. "Okay, if you already understand how to do it, now you need to edit the ones on the ground. You only need to edit those 32 and then insert your spiritual fire into them. I''m going to start preparing the rest." Tang Yin said without letting her enjoy her beautiful moment, so she felt stunned for a moment. But she nodded and smiled sheepishly. "I will, don''t worry." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin then stood up and started to move around the room. Chapter 172: Revitalizing the courtyard (2) ''The binding arrays of the fifth level should hold a large array of this level...'' He thought as he began to devise in his mind what he would do. After that, he wrapped his hand with powerful spiritual energy and started drawing small and large arrays back and forth. The arrays he was making were so complicated that it stunned Wu Lingxia when she noticed it. ''Is he also a high-level array master? My god, is there something he''s not doing right? Isn''t this a genius that goes against the heavens? How on earth did he accomplish all that in just 20 years?'' She thought in shock. She couldn''t understand those arrays, but just by seeing how complicated it was to craft them, she realized that they must be very high-level arrays. That... It left her speechless. In the end, she could only focus on making her little arrays and be happy with that. Still, soon, Tang Yin began to speak to her. "Miss Wu, listen while you work." He said and began to speak. "Spiritual arrays are created with energy, therefore, they depend on us to exist. A complicated spiritual array is not necessarily a powerful spiritual array. There are level 1 matrices that are more complicated to make than a level 9 array." "Therefore, don''t be guided by the appearances of spiritual arrays. Be guided by the spiritual energy they give off once they are made. This will tell you their level..." Tang Yin said and soon began to explain to her various things about spiritual arrays, which were helping her to perform with ease in her work. This he did as he continued to make his own spiritual arrays and move around the place. Several hours later, when Wu Lingxia was just watching him and waiting for his signal to do his second part of the work, Tang Yin stopped. "Miss Wu, I have made a total of 256 spiritual arrays in this place. I''m sure you''ll ask what for. Watch this." Tang Yin said with a smile, and, in his last array, there was a slight change. The last triangle of the array was made inverted, with three points pointing to the center of the array. This surprised Wu Lingxia, but soon, 128 spiritual arrays lit up all over the area and reverberated for a moment. "This is what I call, destruction of the mother array." Tang Yin said with a smile and, as if it had been planned, the moment Tang Yin finished speaking, the spiritual arrays that were illuminating the entire vast herbal hall exploded with a powerful force of spiritual energy. *BOOOOM* Tang Yin quickly moved his spiritual bones to avoid the explosion created by this, while Wu Lingxia was scared hard and showed all his cultivation to avoid the blow, but that wasn''t the end of it. Soon, the main, and largest spiritual array in this room began to shake heavily from side to side while the rest of the arrays attached to it shuddered. The room itself shook for a moment. "Young Master, what the hell is going on? Did something go wrong?" Wu Lingxia asked in shock. The first hit of spiritual energy was not very strong, and when the huge spiritual array was activated, it quickly absorbed that spiritual energy. That is why she was able to move to where Tang Yin was. He looked at her and shook his head at her with a smile. "Watch and get ready." Tang Yin replied calmly. Just then, the larger spiritual array began to tremble more strongly, and soon, there was a spiritual explosion as a large number of pieces of the array rose upward. "Now, Miss Wu!" Tang Yin said at that moment and jumped forward quickly. Wu Lingxia was stunned by this but immediately began to do her part, sending her spiritual fire into all the spiritual arrays she had made before. Because, they were made by her these arrays happily accepted her spiritual fire and soon began to stabilize after shaking for a moment. Tang Yin then quickly began to make the immense spiritual array he had recently obtained from the system, the spiritual growth array. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This array was being made piecemeal all over the ground as he moved his hand quickly around the place. Back and forth, he moved, not only throughout this huge room, but in the courtyard part of the same room as well. This he did while moving nimbly all over the place and while Wu Lingxia was inserting spiritual fire into those little level 5 arrays. An hour later, he finished and smiled but did not stop. He quickly moved to a part of the array and edited it with his own hand. Removing a small piece of it and then adding a new array to it... This he did back and forth until he had added 10 more small spiritual arrays. Just as he finished doing this, he walked with a smile around the room and allowed the spiritual energy in his hand to damage his finger a little, dropping a few drops of blood on the floor. As soon as the drops of blood touched the ground, the huge spiritual array he had made lit up with a deep red color, and one by one of the arrays he had made before lit up. "Stop, you can come here and watch." Tang Yin said with a smile as he looked at Wu Lingxia. She then nodded, stopped what she was doing, and walked over to where he was. ''Who is he? He made such a large spiritual array with his hand and so easily... Is he even human?'' She wondered in a daze in her mind. Soon, she began to see a beautiful sight, and her mouth dropped open in surprise. The spiritual arrays she had made and the giant spiritual array quickly came together and illuminated the huge room and the entire courtyard this place had, as little by little spiritual energy began to emerge from one side to the other. The dark room became totally colorful at this moment, and the spiritual arrays soon began to roll into place and the illumination of these changed to a light blue hue, making the whole room have very good illumination while the spiritual energy began to move from side to side under their sight. Despite the spiritual energy being like air, the composition of this energy was so strong that they could see it moving from side to side as if it were in a liquid state. Wu Lingxia was stunned. She had never seen such an incredible scene in her life. Just then, Tang Yin stepped forward a little and made a small signal with his hand, causing the spiritual energy to change its course to the right and then made them change to the left. Then, he simply allowed them to move as they pleased and turned to smile at Wu Lingxia. "This is a real herb room." Tang Yin said with a smile. Wu Lingxia, who was already stunned by the beautiful scene she was seeing, was stunned when she saw the beautiful smile on Tang Yin''s perfect face and his very powerful aura, doing what he wanted with the spiritual energy in this room. ''...It''s amazing and beautiful.'' She thought in a daze, and then Tang Yin turned around to culminate with this room. Chapter 173: Revitalizing the courtyard (3) ''It''s time to plant some things.'' He thought and then walked to the different shelves where he could sow some small spiritual herbs and started to do so. Because he didn''t have many spiritual herbs, he had to do it to a lesser extent, but after a while, he finished sowing some small spiritual herbs that he had seen in the mountainous spiritual forest and had found useful. ''Well, they will grow quite a lot in 1 month.'' He thought and looked at Wu Lingxia, who was looking at him in a daze. "Miss Wu, do you know where they sell fruit tree seeds, spiritual fruit seeds?" He asked, and Wu Lingxia then came out of her stupor with some embarrassment. She nodded. "At the alchemist association, they are available for alchemists of Spirit grade and up. There are also in the sect''s Shopping Hall, but only available to inner disciples." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. After that, he continued to do some things until he had finished. "Follow me, I want to show you some things." Tang Yin said with a smile, and then they both walked out together. The herb room, although it was active, it would still take some time for it to resume its good activities. Therefore, they didn''t need to be there. After that, Tang Yin took her to an alchemy and cultivation room. "I''m going to teach you some things to learn how to use your new alchemy technique, so you can improve yourself quickly and prevent the other technique from getting out of control." Tang Yin said and then took out a technique scroll and handed it to her. After that, he sat beside her and started explaining different things back and forth while teaching her the right way to cultivate this new technique he had given her, and she soon closed her eyes to cultivate. Tang Yin stood to the side of her, watching each of the changes in her body. "Remember what I told you, I will help you from here." Tang Yin said as he sat behind her and placed his hand lightly touching her back, as he began to guide the spiritual energy inside her with his own. Wu Lingxia was surprised by the amazing control of spiritual energy Tang Yin had, as she allowed her spiritual energy to be guided by Tang Yin''s back and forth in her cultivation. It felt very good for her, as his spiritual energy was peaceful and a bit warm, allowing her to concentrate very well. Thus, they both closed their eyes as Tang Yin guided her in her cultivation, and she followed his every teaching, allowing her to be able to do it on her own after several hours of being like this. Tang Yin then smiled and cultivated by her side for hours... They spent a day like this, and the next morning, they both got up and started to continue working. Today they revitalized the cultivation rooms, adding diverse and important spiritual arrays. For example, there were various attack arrays to practice fighting them or simply avoiding their attacks. In addition, Tang Yin created various arrays on the walls to make them more resistant. After that, they rested for the night while Tang Yin continued to teach Wu Lingxia various things. Teaching her spiritual arrays that she would use in her alchemy would greatly help her improve and also taught her various things about her alchemy technique. And so, the days went by, fixing various things in the courtyard, while Wu Lingxia felt more, and more amazed by Tang Yin''s capabilities. And after continuous days of doing this, Tang Yin had finished revitalizing this place. The last thing he did was a huge spiritual attraction array, which would soon turn this place into a cultivation paradise. Just when they finished doing all this, in the afternoon of that day, Bai Lixue came back with a big smile. "Tang Yin, I missed you!" She said as she climbed on top of him to hug him with a smile. Tang Yin petted her a little. "How are you doing these days?" He asked and gave her a little kiss, making her very happy, and nodded to him. "It''s ready, I already told the old man in charge and he gave me permission. So, I don''t need to go back to that stormy place again." She replied with a smile but felt dazed soon after and looked at the place doubtfully. "Why are there so many spiritual arrays? And the spiritual energy is going to this place." She said in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled and took her by the hand to head inside the house, where Wu Lingxia was also standing, then explained everything she did these days, surprising her, but she nodded. "As expected of you, you can even do something like this." She said with a smile. "Big sister, how are you?" she asked looking at Wu Lingxia, and she nodded at her. "Much better, Tang Yin has helped me a lot these days." She replied, surprising Bai Lixue a little. "Tang Yin?" She said hesitantly, and Wu Lingxia then noticed why she had said it. "Oh, sorry. We started calling each other that these days." Wu Lingxia said carefully as she looked a little doubtfully at Bai Lixue. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t want her to be upset about this since she could see how close the two of them were. But Bai Lixue nodded with a smile. "It''s true, calling each other young master and young lady every time is annoying. It''s better to call each other by their names, it''s shorter and builds confidence." Replied Bai Lixue with a smile while nodding several times, causing Wu Lingxia to sigh in relief. "Right, Tang Yin, Elder Destroyer looked me up and told me that we should report in a few days for the elite external disciple trials, he told me to let you know." Bai Lixue said as she turned to look at Tang Yin, and he nodded. "It''s about time." Tang Yin said, and she smiled. "But what exactly are these elite external disciple trials? I haven''t heard of that before." She asked doubtfully. Tang Yin was also doubtful about it. He hadn''t heard about this, so he looked at Wu Lingxia, and she smiled. "They must fight against some elite external disciple. These guys are powerful and there are some who can become inner disciples if they want to. I''m not sure how it is in the destroyer hall, but in the rest of the halls, most elite external disciples are subordinates of one of the 12 Young Masters, so no one usually offends them and they are powerful in their respective halls." She spoke. "12 Young Masters?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "It is a group of 12 people, the strongest in the Inner Sect. I heard that the current leader is as strong as a central disciple and that he has four people out of the 12, who are his subordinates, two of them are at the level of a central disciple and the other two might arrive soon. They are an annoying group for the new ones because they are very arrogant in the inner sect. They are Legendary Rank Disciples in the sect." She said with a smile and Tang Yin was surprised but nodded. ''So, similar things here too.'' He thought and was attracted by a presence that entered the courtyard. "Someone came, he''s strong." Tang Yin said curiously as he got up to leave. Just then, the two girls also felt it. ''So strong?'' They thought to themselves with surprise and thought it would be an elder, so they went out. Just as they came out, Wu Lingxia frowned as soon as she saw the face in front of her. "Junior Sister Lingxia, I''ve been looking for you these days." Said the man in front of them with a smile. His face was quite pretty and unique, but compared to Tang Yin¡­ Honestly, it was nothing. But the arrogance in his voice was so visible it made Tang Yin and Bai Lixue frown. Chapter 174: One of the 5 Kings Wu Lingxia looked at him and asked, "Big Brother Ding, is something wrong?" she asked while frowning, and this man th approached. "Hahaha, junior sister this time I was looking for you to go out to the mountain forest to complete this year''s mission so I can help you complete yours. Besides, it''s also because I want to get my Spiritual Bone, I have reached the Ninth Level." He said in a fridly manner, but in the d, he gave a small tap on the g with his leg and showed all his cultivation in a small spiritual rumble. Wu Lingxia and Bai Lixue were astonished wh they saw this, ''Ninth Level of the Spiritual Emperor Realm? So young?'' They thought to themselves in astonishmt. ''No wonder...'' Wu Lingxia thought soon after with a frown, but she shook her head. "Sorry big brother Ding, but I''m busy right now. I will complete the mission on my own, you can go by yourself." She replied firmly, and Ding Chun smiled as he heard her say this, he had se her initial surprise wh she showed his cultivation, so he felt proud of himself. "Don''t say it like that, Junior Sister Lingxia, your tone of voice makes me a little hurt. Besides, why have you be out of your courtyard these days? It was complicated to find you, you know?" He said and th looked at both people standing beside Wu Lingxia. He frowned as soon as he saw Tang Yin and felt stunned wh he looked at Bai Lixue. His eyes shone with an insatiable desire to want to get her, ''Was this perfect beauty always in the inner courtyard?'' He thought in amazemt. Bai Lixue''s beauty was ev greater than Wu Lingxia''s and ev more so wh she is a rare beauty in every sse of the word. That''s why he almost choked wh he finished speaking. And Tang Yin frowned, he was a bit annoyed. As a man, he could perfectly understand this guy''s thoughts, still, his face showed nothing but indifferce. Ding Chun walked a little closer after seeing Bai Lixue and smiled at her, th looked at Wu Lingxia, "Little Sister, why don''t you introduce me to your frid?" he asked with a smile. He didn''t ev bother to disguise his desire for Bai Lixue, why should he? It was what he thought, making Wu Lingxia frown. ''This guy...'' She thought a bit angrily but still nodded. "These two are my new frids, they belong to the External Sect and are very talted new disciples. He is Tang Yin and she is Bai Lixue." Wu Lingxia said casually, and Ding Chun nodded, staring at Bai Lixue. "Not bad, a new disciple already at the third level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm at such a young age. Little Sister, in the future you could become one of our ctral disciples. There is no greater than that." He said and th introduced himself. "Ding Chun is my name, from the Ding of Red Thunder City. I am the Dragon Lightning King of the 5 Kings of the Sect." He said with a charming smile. He not only said his name, the name of his backing, and also his ability. As one of the 5 Kings, he is someone worthy of respect in the tire sect. Bai Lixue nodded. She was displeased by the look this guy was giving her, so after hearing this she stepped back a little and hugged Tang Yin a little. "My name is Bai Lixue. This is Tang Yin, my man." She said smiling, and surprising the three prest a bit. Of course, Tang Yin was also surprised as he didn''t expect her to do that, but this made him smile. Ding Chun was stunned for a momt, but he frowned slightly and looked at Tang Yin. "A one-armed man?" He said softly without meaning to, causing the three in front of him to frown. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Big Brother, I think that''s not proper to say." Wu Lingxia said at that momt, stepping forward, and Ding Chun th realized his mistake but only smiled. "My mistake, it got away from me. Still, little girl, do you want me to help you cultivate in the mountains? If we go with Junior Sister Lingxia, we could help you climb fast. Of course, Young Tang can also come along if he wants to, although we''ll be going deep into the forest, it might be dangerous for him to handle." He said smiling amicably. Tang Yin sighed a little internally at that momt. ''That a little spiritual emperor should mock me like that and I can do nothing... What a pitiful state I have fall into.'' Tang Yin thought. ???¦®??¦´?.?¦¨? Bai Lixue stopped smiling wh she heard this. ''''No need, I''ll cultivate at my own pace. Better take care of yourself in the mountains." She replied, and Ding Chun didn''t attach any importance to this but nodded. "Fine, if that''s the way you want it." He said and th looked at Wu Lingxia, "Younger Sister, will you come? Besides, my family has a request for you, can we go to the city together right now?" he asked. Wu Lingxia shook her head. "I''ve already told you many times that I don''t work for your family nor am I part of it. Please stop insisting on nonsse that won''t happ. So go back on your own." She replied. Ding Chun th smiled and nodded. "Sooner or later, you will ter the family, why not make points before you ter th? You''ll be able to ter with a much higher position if you do that." He spoke. Wu Lingxia simply looked at him and let out a small snort. "Whether I will ter or not is not for you to decide." She replied, and he shrugged his shoulders. "Haha, whether you''re going in or not is something you know much better than me." He said and turned to leave. "I''ll be on my way out, Little Sister. I came this time to you, but since you don''t want to go, you won''t be mad if I go with Junior Sister Jia, right?" He said looking sideways at her, and Wu Lingxia shrugged her shoulders. She clearly didn''t care in the least. So, Ding Chun smiled indiffertly and th looked at Bai Lixue. "Little sis, I''ll see you later." He said and th looked at Tang Yin. "Young Tang, it''s always good to have beauties, but you should know that they bring trouble every time. It''s better to appreciate life over beauties." He said and th averted his gaze from Tang Yin as he started to walk. Tang Yin shrugged her shoulders. "Yes, you should also remember that setting your eyes on someone else''s woman can cause you to go blind. So, you should be careful." Tang Yin replied, surprising him, and stopped for a momt. But th he started walking again. "Hehe, the one who is not able-bodied must walk in fear of everything. That''s the differce betwe us." He said and soon disappeared while laughing softly. Wu Lingxia th stepped forward and bowed slightly to Tang Yin. "I''m sorry for this. My presce in this place lured you here." She said softly as she apologized. Tang Yin th put his hand on her shoulder to lift her up and smiled at her. "You don''t need to apologize for that. It''s just a small evt." Tang Yin replied, and she shook her head. "No, it''s not as simple as you think. That guy is dangerous, more than you think." She said, making Tang Yin look at her a little. "A Ninth Level Spirit Emperor, he''s certainly dangerous." He replied, and she nodded. "But it''s not just about that. Earlier I mtioned to you about the Young Masters of the Inner Sect. Those twelve are all subordinates of the 5 Kings among the core disciples. And he is the leader of the currt 5 Kings." She said, surprising Tang Yin a little. ''No wonder he looks dangerous and his eyes are so powerful.'' Tang Yin thought, but she hadn''t finished. "It''s not just that, he''s the son of the new Supreme Spiritual of the Sect. Leader Ding''s son. No matter how you look at it, he''s a very dangerous person for you right now, because you hav''t matured ough." She said, stunning Tang Yin wh he heard this. Chapter 175: Time to do the tests Tang Yin frowned, ''Is he that guy''s son? Shit, a Spiritual Supreme sure is dangerous.'' Tang Yin thought. Still, after having thought a few more things, he smiled. "It''s okay, don''t worry about it. Anyway, it''s not like we''re emies, I don''t think I did something to make him become my emy by his will." Tang Yin said, and she th nodded a little. "Okay..." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Let''s go inside, Lixue, come. Before we go to face the elite disciple trials, I want to teach you a few things." Tang Yin said as he walked inside the house and was followed by both beauties. Once inside, he made Bai Lixue sit in a cultivation room and began to teach her a spear cultivation technique, one of the best he had with him. Tang Yin took out his own spear to explain to her differt things and differt ways in which she should grip her spear for each type of attack. All this he did while explaining to her the important points of the cultivation technique he had giv her. She th immersed herself in her cultivation while Tang Yin stood in front of her and waited patitly for her to get up. A few hours later, she oped her eyes in surprise. "Tang Yin, this technique is really amazing, I didn''t expect you to have something this good." She said with a wide smile as she stood up. "Alright, let''s do as I told you. I will use the attack arrays to attack you and you will have to defd yourself with your spear. Let''s go with the first level this time." Tang Yin said with a smile, and th, without waiting for her reply, he waved his hand and activated all the arrays at the same time. 6 arrays were activated, but the strgth of their attacks and their speed were not very high. Ev so, these soon began to steadily attack Bai Lixue, and she th quickly moved her spirit spear to the front to hit the attack. With 6 attacks coming at her constantly she had to move quickly a the room while striking all the attacks accurately with her spear back and forth. Her agility was to be admired, but occasionally she missed an attack or two. Moreover, in the meantime, she was trying to practice the cultivation technique Tang Yin had passed on to her and its described movemts in this technique, so she soon began to sweat. Tang Yin looked at her from the side and nodded. ''This girl is a gius. Not only does her eye allow her to see things more advanced than I thought, but her mind is incredible. She has quite high mtal agility, but...'' Tang Yin th looked at that there was an attack she couldn''t dodge, and from behind her, there were still 3 more attacks coming at her, so he quickly parried the arrays. But he did nothing to stop those attacks from hitting her. Still, being weak attacks, they didn''t hurt her much, so soon she fell backward exhausted. Tang Yin th walked over and gave her a recovery pill. "You have good mtal agility and you can see, perfectly, where the attack is going so you can easily counter it. But you have a huge problem and that is that you don''t have a lot of stamina. This is not good, so let''s focus on that these days until the trials." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she nodded somewhat exhausted. Just th, Wu Lingxia came and wiped her sweat a little. "Little Sister, you are a gius. Many of those attacks ev for me were a little hard to predict where they were going." She said smiling. "Hehe, I don''t think I can compare to Big Sister but thank you very much. I''ll try my best to get better." She said and th looked at Tang Yin, and they started the next . She ran a the room back and forth as she hit the attacks. Since she was not allowed to dodge, she could only hit all the attacks and get hit by the ones she could not. Although the strgth and speed were not much, her durance was little, so it became a little complicated. Still, after a day of intse training, her stamina slowly began to grow... And so, she spt the next three days practicing intsely while talking to Tang Yin and Wu Lingxia every day. Tang Yin also took the opportunity to teach her some spiritual bone movemt techniques and Wu Lingxia as well, because she felt interested in this. ???§¦??£¤?.??? Thus, the days passed, and after those three days, it was the day of Tang Yin and Bai Lixue''s trials, so they both left the courtyard and wt all the way to the Destroyer Hall. "There are a lot of people today." Tang Yin said with a smile wh they arrived as he looked back and forth. "Maybe everyone is coming to take the trials." Bai Lixue said with interest as well she was a bit anxious to fight against a strong person, so she was smiling widely. Just wh they both tered the hall and wt to where the tests should be, which is the battle area of the hall, they were both stopped by three guys. ''Oh? Internal Sect?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at their uniforms and saw that their cultivations were quite tall, so he looked at them. They approached Tang Yin and looked at him arrogantly, especially the guy in the middle. "Little one-armed guy, you''re Tang Yin, right?" he asked, and Tang Yin frowned and looked at him for a momt. But after that, he simply continued walking while pulling Bai Lixue with him, but the man who had asked the question earlier let out a snort and moved his arm to put it in front of Tang Yin, causing Tang Yin to stop and look at him. "Can you get out of the way? You''re in the way." Tang Yin said coldly, causing the man in front of him to be surprised and look at him angrily. "Who did you just say is in the way?" He asked angrily as he gritted his teeth, and Tang Yin smirked. "To a hindrance that got in my way." He replied. And this one frowned and gave him a dangerous look. "Little one-armed man, you seem to be more talkative than Young Master told me. But you are insulting the wrong person." He said and clched his fist as he st a powerful punch forcefully toward Tang Yin. The latter quickly jumped aside as soon as he saw this and nimbly avoided it, but the attack tore his clothes a bit, so he frowned. ''He''s strong.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at him. He th shrugged as he saw that he had drawn unnecessary atttion and many began to recognize him a the area. "Look, isn''t that Big Brother Xi Yong?" Asked one of those a the area, and another confirmed it. "That''s right, it''s Big Brother Xi Yong, what is he doing here and who is he fighting with? Isn''t today the day of the elite disciple trials?" he asked. At this, Xi Yong shrugged his shoulder and looked at Tang Yin indiffertly. "Little one-armed boy, leave from the trials if you want to live. We don''t ''want'' a one-armed man among our subordinates." He said, and Tang Yin scoffed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heh, I won''t do what a hindrance tells me to do. You''re free to go threat someone else to see if it works." He said, and the Xi Yong frowned. Th he looked at Bai Lixue and smiled but looked at Tang Yin again. "Stay away from the younger sister too, you digrate her status and her ability." He said and looked at Bai Lixue again. "Long time no see, Little Sister Bai." He said as he raised his hand to greet her, but Bai Lixue frowned and did not accept his greeting. "I don''t know you." She said and th grabbed Tang Yin by the hand and started pulling him. "Come on, Tang Yin. I want to see who we should fight." She said as she walked past a stunned Xi Yong who looked at this sce in disbelief. This angered him strongly, but he said nothing more and simply lowered his hand. ''That little bastard and that arrogant little girl... They really think they own this place.'' He thought and looked at his two followers. "Come on. I won''t let that bastard pass the trials." He said firmly. Chapter 176: Testing begins Tang Yin and Bai Lixue wt directly into the test area. The tests to become elite external disciples are held once every 6 months or so and usually receive many contders, or at least it is like that in the rest of the halls. In the destroyer hall, there were not many disciples to begin with, so this time, besides Bai Lixue and Tang Yin, there were only three more people who could try out to become elite disciples. Of which, wh Tang Yin and Bai Lixue arrived, two had already lost their battles, and the third battle was taking place in the main ring. In this place, there were not only external disciples, there were also several inner disciples and ev inner elders who were watching the fights and sighed constantly wh they saw the quality of the disciples getting worse and worse. The two people in the ring were fighting with spears and brawled back and forth, this was the only bout that caught the atttion of the elders. "Oh? That elite disciple is barely 6 months old since he turned, but he has already improved so much in his destruction. Ev if his cultivation has barely advanced since th, he has a good future." Said one of the elders in the stands. "Hehe, that''s right. He''s a good disciple to whom we should give more resources, he could go far. But, the one who is challging him... He is just as strong and has trained his destructive attributes very well. Although he looks clumsy and his movemts are a bit strange, he certainly has a pretty strong destructive power, looks like we have a little raw gius." Said another of the elders, and the rest nodded. "Elders, this is a little gius who rectly appeared from one of the classes where we lost the teacher mysteriously. After that class, this boy seems to have improved drastically." Said an outside elder from behind, surprising the 3 inner elders who were prest. "Oh? This is interesting." Replied one of them and tilted his head slightly to get a good look at him. On the other hand, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue smiled wh they saw him like this. "Isn''t he one of those who were there that day? I think he''s using the idea you gave them that day." Bai Lixue said as she looked at Tang Yin a little, and he nodded with a smile. "Yes, he''s undoubtedly employing what I told them, but it''s a bit clumsy. Still, it''s not bad, just with those few words he already managed to understand so much, it''s a good seed." Tang Yin said while looking at this. For someone to have achieved that in so few days, after being on the receiving d of such strange teachings, is a drastic and good change. "He is better than the other one. The other is very confidt in his skills, while he is employing his skills wisely, destroying the other''s blows without using them and th attacking him firmly with one of them to make his attack stronger. He will win for sure if he keeps it up." Tang Yin said at that time, and his prediction was correct. The elite disciple used his third skill to hit him firmly in the chest, but the normal disciple destroyed his blow and deflected it easily without using any skill, he took advantage of the rebound momt to activate one of his skills and hit him hard in the left shoulder, sding him flying firmly for several meters and knocking him out of the ring. After seeing this, they both walked towards the place where they were to try their luck to see which of the opponts prest would be their turn. Just as they were walking towards that place, nearby was an elite disciple talking to the inner disciple who had be in trouble earlier. "Young Master Xi, are you sure you did it? That guy will touch me?" He asked, and Xi Yong nodded firmly. "Don''t worry, it''s already done. I''ve prepared everything for you to come out as his oppont. If he''s unlucky he might be touched by your older brother, but most likely he''ll be touched by you." He said as he got up from his seat to leave, and the man in front of him th smiled a mischievous smile. "Hehe, th don''t worry, Young Master Xi. I''ll be sure to break his legs. I can''t allow there to be a one-armed man among our elite disciples." He replied firmly, and Xi Yong tapped him on the shoulder. §®????¦Ñ??.?¦¨? "I charge you. If you fulfill the mission, I will give you a Spiritual Breakthrough Pill or a Spiritual Ancestor Pill." He replied, firmly thrilling the man, who nodded several times. "Thank you very much, Young Master." He replied, and after that, they walked out. Just th the next two contestants and the last contestants of this session were announced. "Bai Lixue versus Kong Xia, ." "Tang Yin versus Zhou Fo, ." Just as Tang Yin and Bai Lixue saw this, she looked to the side to see the list of which ones were the best in the list of available elite disciples. And she smiled broadly with joy and jumped for joy as she grabbed Tang Yin. "Hahaha, Tang Yin, look, I was matched against the Sevth Elite Disciple, she''s in the same cultivation as me!" She said joyfully, surprising everyone who heard it. "Is that girl crazy, is she rejoicing in her bad luck? Shit, her getting matched against Big Sister Kong sure is tough, she almost won''t stand a chance. Out of the 0 elite disciples out there, how is she so unlucky to get the sevth best?" And more similar conversations arose nearby. But Tang Yin and Bai Lixue ignored this, instead, they both smiled. "Oh, did it touch you against the third?" she asked in surprise as she looked at the rankings and th looked at Tang Yin. "Your luck is that good? It might be difficult though... They say it''s at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm." She said, and Tang Yin nodded calmly. It wasn''t complicated at all. So, he turned a to go get ready, but at that momt, several people stood beside him and spoke softly to him. "Hehe, little guy, you seem to have a lot of bad luck today. I hope you put on a good show, you don''t want to bore me too much." He said, and Tang Yin looked at him sideways and smiled. "Hindrance, you would do well to tell your subordinates not to dare to play a dirty trick in the ring, because I don''t like to follow the rules. If they dare to step out of line with Lixue... Hehe." Tang Yin gave him a dangerous sideways glance. "They won''t have a good time at all." Tang Yin said softly and started walking again with Bai Lixue excitedly at his side. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Little brown-skinned beauty, go to the ring. It''s your time to fight." Tang Yin said as he gave Bai Lixue a little kiss on her cheek, surprising her a little. She didn''t expect that action as she jumped up and down excitedly, but this excited her ev more, and she nodded. "Don''t worry, I will win in less than moves and destroy her." She said firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. Just as he kissed her, a small spiritual array hid in her cheek. ''I don''t think anything will happ, because it seems to be aimed at me. But if they dare to use an attack outside the rules, that should be ough.'' He thought. Chapter 177: Bai Lixue vs Kong Xia He knew very well that those guys were aiming at him, and he realized that this time, it was not luck but manipulation. Still, for himself, he would not worry. A fourth level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm was not ough to threat him right now. His Lightning Sacred Body was not for games, and his cultivation techniques were ough to take on a person a whole realm above him. After all, his extsive battle experice is unique. But it was not the same with Bai Lixue, so he had to prepare something in case something wt wrong. Thus, Bai Lixue stepped into the ring under everyone''s gaze, stunning everyone prest with her magnifict beauty. "Oh? That''s her." Said one of the elders in surprise at that momt, recognizing Bai Lixue and the other two looked at him doubtfully. "Who is she? Is she famous in the sect?" they asked, though they should have understood. Her beauty was unmatched among the external disciples. The elder th shook his head apologetically. "I don''t know. But I recognize her. She was on the winning team of this year''s disciple trials. She was the second-best performer of the whole team, she''s a gius of destruction. Looks like she''s the one the elder wants us to see." He said, and the other two th nodded. "So, it''s her? I didn''t expect her to be so young. She''s already at the third level. But... She has a tough oppont; Miss Kong is very talted." Said another elder, and everyone nodded. Just th, the referee announced the start of the competition, and Kong Xia quickly summoned her hammer creating a force in the surings. Her cultivation was completely exposed, and powerful spiritual oppression girded a the ara, but Bai Lixue simply smiled a little and brought her spiritual spear to the ara, hitting the g a little with it, causing all of Kong Xia''s spiritual oppression to be pushed back forcefully. Kong Xia was surprised by this. Bai Lixue th started walking towards her. "Big Sister, I hope you can amuse me a lot this time." Bai Lixue said, but Kong Xia let out a small snort with her mouth and forcefully rushed towards her to strike her in a horizontal attack with her hammer. Bai Lixue th took a small step back to move her spear to that side, and soon, a small explosion occurred as both spiritual weapons hit hard. *BOM* Just th, Kong Xia spoke softly, "Little Sister, there is someone aiming at you and the boy traveling with you. I don''t know them, but I can''t refuse this. Therefore, let''s fight a little, and th I''ll let you win." She said softly, puzzling Bai Lixue a little. Just th, Kong Xia moved a little away from her as she was countered. ''Is she that strong?" she thought. For a momt, she thought the fight would be easy, but now it seems that it won''t be. Still, she already had her plans of losing the fight, so she wasn''t so worried about this. She wasn''t worried about the reputation of not losing, all she wanted was to get stronger. But she also didn''t want to get stronger at the cost of cheating, for that is playing dirty in something where she shouldn''t. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This surprised Bai Lixue, but she smiled and made a quick move to approach her and hit her. "Don''t worry, Big Sister. Fight as hard as you can and let me see where my beak is, I''m not that weak and if you don''t fight seriously, I''ll get angry." She said softly, and with a small punch, she pushed Kong Xia back several steps, which left her stunned. So, she looked up and looked at Bai Lixue''s smiling face. After a momt''s hesitation, she nodded gtly and clched her hammer tightly. §®¡Ì?¦¥?§²??.?§°§® "Let''s go." She said and ran forward, but Bai Lixue took two big zigzag steps and arrived in front of her in an instant and st a strong blow from the side. *BOOM* Sding her flying meters backward, Bai Lixue ran hard and swung her spear in an attack towards Kong Xia''s right shoulder. But she realized this, and although she was surprised by Bai Lixue''s onslaught, she swung her hammer hard and summoned her spiritual bones, imbuing her hammer with powerful spiritual ergy and slamming it hard against Bai Lixue''s spear. "Destroyer Strike!" She said the name of her ability at that momt, and the clash betwe the two created an intse explosion, which was soon overshadowed by a powerful spear that destroyed the explosion and the clash, thus pushing Kong Xia''s body backward forcefully. This shocked everyone prest. "Shit, is it that strong? She managed to destroy that powerful blow that took her by surprise, with just her spear." Said one of the elders in shock. The way Bai Lixue handled this situation was amazing in that situation. Kong Xia had already managed to predict her attack, so she used her skill to defd herself and attack her with strgth. Despite that, Bai Lixue simply put more strgth into her attack and managed to destroy her powerful skill in one hit. Did that make any sse at all? "No wonder the ctral elder wants her as a disciple..." Said the elder who saw her during the trials. ''If she''s like that, wouldn''t the other guy be scarier?'' He thought with a frown and looked a to see if he saw him. ''I don''t think he''s here, after all, his cultivation was low, but his understanding of destruction was quite high...'' He said and was startled by a blue hair he saw in the waiting area. ''Is that him?'' He thought somewhat excited wh he saw him. The other elders saw him like that and were confused. "Is something wrong, elder?" they asked, and he shook his head. "No, nothing''s wrong." He replied and focused his gaze on the fight. Though he was looking forward to seeing a good show in a while. ''So, Tang Yin was his name, huh.'' He thought smiling, and just at that momt, Bai Lixue threw two more attacks at Kong Xia and knocked her out of the ring. Bai Lixue was stunned wh this happed and looked at her spear, ''I Am that strong now?'' She thought in shock. She hadn''t realized this, but the cultivation techniques Tang Yin taught her and all the tricks he had taught her were associated with destruction. And this destruction was not a simple one. It was the destruction of the most powerful Supreme Sect of a Higher Realm. It was not a destruction that a small sect like this could compare. The differce was simply ormous. Moreover, these were perfected by the most powerful being of that Higher Realm. The one who was once called The Destroyer. Wh the destruction tactics of a being of such magnitude came to a small place like this... Naturally, there was no way they could be countered. Chapter 178: An improvement? Not only was she stunned, but everyone was. "What the hell just happed!?" Some of them asked, alarmed by this incredible show of strgth. Ev Tang Yin was shocked. ''Shit, the emperor''s pose?'' Tang Yin thought in amazemt as he looked at Bai Lixue''s ultimate battle stance with her spear. ''This girl was able to make the emperor''s stance, having no knowledge of it? Moreover, her destruction has advanced drastically. She seems to use my same combat style as well.'' Tang Yin was stunned looking at this but soon smiled broadly. He hadn''t expected to get a gius of this magnitude, who could learn so quickly just by watching it. This is... ''It''s gold...'' He thought with a smile. And Bai Lixue th, stepped out of the ara a little surprised as she walked towards him. "This... Tang Yin, am I that strong now?" she asked in a daze, and Tang Yin smiled as he stroked her a little. "I''m proud, you''re stronger than I expected. Besides, you managed to do the emperor''s pose without having practiced it before, or had you already practiced it?" He asked, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Emperor''s pose?" She asked doubtfully, "What is that?" she asked again, and Tang Yin smiled. "The d stance, don''t you know what it is?" Tang Yin asked, and she shook her head. "I saw you do it once and you looked great, so I wondered if I could do it and so I tried it, did I get it?" she asked in amazemt, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s called Emperor''s Stance. Although it''s only the first phase, if you can master it, your spear attack power will be more powerful." He replied and th walked past her as he walked to the ara, leaving her stunned for a momt. ''Was it something like that? I just thought it looked cool...'' She thought doubtfully, but not quite understanding what was going on, she could only sigh a little and look at the fighting ara. Tang Yin''s oppont came up shortly after he was in the ring. As soon as he came up, he snorted with his head in mockery. "Hmph, little one-armed man, wer''t you very arrogant before? Let''s see what you''ll do now." He said and swung his hand forcefully horizontally, in a rather exaggerated motion that brought a huge halberd to his hand which he th slammed against the g. This created a strong pressure throughout the ara, but Tang Yin didn''t ev flinch. He simply looked at him as if that guy was stupid. Just th, the ara referee announced the start. So, Tang Yin slightly moved his hand to the right and forcefully hit the g as soon as his spear appeared in his hand, th lightly glanced at Zhou Fo. This guy had a smirk on his face, but he didn''t want to waste his time. He had a task to accomplish, so he would not keep his ''big brother'' waiting. Therefore, as soon as the start was announced, he took a strong leap to deliver a powerful vertical punch to Tang Yin from above. Tang Yin th looked up, ''This guy is an idiot.'' He thought and slightly moved his hands on his spear to clch it tightly while fully imbuing it with spiritual ergy, th quickly moved it upwards, coinciding with the momt wh Zhou Fo came with a strong punch from above. *BOOOM* A small burst of spiritual ergy occurred at that momt, but it was quickly quelled by Tang Yin''s destructive power that slightly pushed back Zhou Fo. "Little guy, if you come in here, you must fight." Tang Yin said softly, his voice sounding a bit bored, he th took a step forward and punched his oppont''s leg, scaring him for a momt and sding him backward for several meters in the air. "Don''t show me a stupid show like this. You have many opings in your attack, who the hell do you think I am?" said Tang Yin looking at him. ??????¦´?.??? Zhou Fo was shocked, he never expected that Tang Yin could defd so easily from that attack, and ev more so, hit him so easily, ''Is this guy really at the Spiritual Lord Realm?'' He thought to himself in surprise. But he was strongly angered wh he was reprimanded like that as if he was a child. That was why he let out a snort. "Hmph, if you wish." He replied. He was not only angry at his rebuke but also at how easily Tang Yin was able to fd off such a strong attack. While, the elders were shocked by it. "Blue hair, is he Tang Yin, the one who won the number spot in this year''s trials?" one of the inner elders prest asked, and the one who had se him before nodded smilingly. "Yes, the elder destroyer seems to have his eye on him. But I don''t understand why he doesn''t take him as a disciple." He replied and th continued speaking, "He is talted. I saw him personally, it wasn''t long before I saw him fight, but from what little I managed to see, I can be sure that he is almost as strong as the girl just now. It''s a pity he got Zhou Fo this time." Said the elder smiling, and the other two nodded. ''Hmm, the Young Master has issues against this boy... Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done that.'' One of the elders thought doubtfully and smiled mysteriously. In the ring, both of them were oblivious to what the elders said or thought about them. Zhou Fo quickly rushed to meet Tang Yin while swinging his halberd sharply horizontally to hit him on his left side, which is where his currt weakness is. But Tang Yin simply summoned one of his spiritual bones imbued with powerful spiritual ergy, thus forming a shield, and placed it on that side to withstand the impact, th quickly swung his spear forcefully towards Zhou Fo''s left shoulder in a simple and direct, yet dangerous attack. Zhou Fo smiled wh he saw this, he was not worried about that attack, how could such a small attack break through his powerful defse? That''s what he thought. Therefore, he put all his strgth into the attack that was aimed at Tang Yin''s left side... *BOOOOOOOOOM* An intse explosion occurred the momt the halberd hit Tang Yin''s protective shield, made of a spiritual bone, with force. This left Zhou Fo a bit stunned, ''Didn''t it break? Shit, that bastard has the spiritual bones in the gre grade!?'' He thought in shock, and just th, Tang Yin''s spear attack hit Zhou Fo''s left side hard. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasn''t worried, but... The next thing he felt was his eyesight and body spinning in the air as he was pushed back strongly and fell on the g rolling. ''So powerful!?'' He thought to himself in shock. And Tang Yin looked at him a little surprised. ''This is an elite external disciple? Fuck, he doesn''t have a shred of combat experice!'' He thought to himself in shock as Zhou Fo stood up from the g. Everyone prest was in shock seeing this, ''What the hell? This guy has such tremdous strgth?'' they thought. "Hey, that little fluctuation wh there was the explosion, is it a bone in the gre aptitude grade? Did I feel it right?" one of the elders asked doubtfully, and the one in the middle nodded dazedly. "A little disciple who is just a few months old here, already has spiritual bones in the gre grade?" he asked in shock after seeing their nod. Still, they and Zhou Fo were the only ones who noticed this. Tang Yin summoned his spiritual bone and used spiritual ergy to cover it, thus giving the impression that it was a low-grade spiritual bone. That is why no one could notice it. Still... Tang Yin felt very dazed, ''Is this really this guy''s strgth?'' He thought, ''I have become more powerful?'' Tang Yin thought a little dazed. He hadn''t felt any improvemt or anything, he had only moved up a few levels to the ninth level rectly. Although it wasn''t impossible for him to beat this guy, and from his combat experice it should be simple, but for it to be so simple like this? ''Is it my eyesight?'' He thought as he focused his gaze. Noticing that his eyesight had improved slightly, this left him stunned, ''Wh was it?'' He thought, but just at that momt, he saw a small unusual movemt in the person in front of him... Chapter 179: Break the rules? Returned to the ring, Zhou Fo realized something. ''This guy is either not showing his real cultivation or he has some treasure that allows him to be much stronger, over and above his cultivation.'' He thought to himself with a frown and tighted his halberd firmly. He realized that he couldn''t possibly win the fight if he continued like this, ev if he used all his skills. After all, Tang Yin also had skills and had yet to use them. Despite that, he was countering him easily and hitting him every time. Although he wasn''t actively attacking him, he certainly couldn''t get close to him. So, he closed his eyes for a momt, and wh he oped them, he reached into his pocket and swallowed a small pill, taking many prests by surprise. But he didn''t give them time to react. Instantly, his cultivation increased dramatically, and he forcefully lunged toward Tang Yin to give him a vertical punch. His speed was incredible, ev Tang Yin was surprised by this, and soon... An intse explosion occurred in the ring... *BOOOOOOOOOM* As the g was split in two, right where Tang Yin was. He had to jump to his right to avoid that powerful blow, surprised... Just at that momt, where the elders were, the elder who recognized Tang Yin stood up. "What the hell is this guy doing? He''s breaking the rules!" He shouted angrily and was going to shout to stop the match, but was stopped by both elders. "Elder, please return to your seat." Said one of them, surprising the elder who was angry and looked at him with confusion. "Hav''t you se that he is consuming a type of drug that violates the rules!?" shouted the angry elder. The other glared back at him. "Don''t meddle where you shouldn''t. Look a you." He said, and the angry elder frowned and looked a. All the elders were either looking away at this momt or watching the battle, but as if nothing had happed. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides... Just th, he saw a face looking at him and was startled, ''Young Master?'' He thought in amazemt and th realized what was going on. This made him frown, and he could only return to his seat again with a dark look on his face. ''So, this was all planned from the beginning. These bastards, it''s because of you that the hall is not progressing and because of people like you we have ceased to be a great sect.'' Thought the elder angrily but helplessly. Any step he could take to save Tang Yin would be countered by all these people as strong as he was. ''Must I stand by and watch this stupid injustice? He will die if he goes on like this and he is a good seed!'' He thought angrily and looked at the battle again. ''This is it?'' He thought, ev more shocked than before wh he looked at Zhou Fo''s body, ''A buff from the Elder''s Bloody Scepter!'' He thought in shock and looked a the ara until he saw a small elder on the bleachers, a bit hidd from the people prest, who had his spirit weapon active. ''These bastards!'' He shouted internally with a deep anger rising from him and stood up angrily, looking at them with great rage. "You are responsible for the consequces. I remind you; Elder Destroyer was the one who gave the tok to that boy. If he dies, let''s see how you deal with the consequces." He said and turned and walked away angrily, leaving the people prest a bit stunned. ''The Elder Destroyer?'' They thought in shock and frowned deeply, th looked at the Young Master standing nearby. He too had frowned but th simply sneered. ''Well, so be it.'' He thought. ???¦®???§Á.??? In the ring, Tang Yin managed to avoid this person''s punch and was surprised by his speed and strgth. ''An attribute hancemt pill? Besides, this guy is getting support from someone powerful from behind.'' Tang Yin thought in a daze and quickly looked to where the elders were. He was sure they had se all this, ''Will they do something? This is against the rules!'' Tang Yin thought, but seeing that everyone was as if nothing had happed, he frowned. ''Tsk, so this is what these bastards were planning.'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Once he thought like that, he felt the danger coming in front of him and, for a momt, he felt his neck separated from his body, so he quickly bt his body while sding a powerful punch towards where he felt this murderous intt attacking him so hard. *BOOOOM* An intse explosion occurred wh Tang Yin''s spear and Zhou Fo''s halberd collided. The tire ara shook at that momt, and many of the disciples th realized that something was wrong with this, so they started talking back and forth. Meanwhile, Tang Yin got into an intse battle against Zhou Fo while punching back and forth. But he was easily countered by that guy, and soon, after he had to avoid a killing blow. ''So, he wants to kill me...'' Tang Yin thought angrily and forcefully jumped back, standing in a corner of the ara. ''That guy over there is giving bloody buffs to this bastard, coupled with the pill... His cultivation level is terrifying right now.'' Tang Yin thought as he stared at him. He knew very well that this situation was a bit difficult. But... "Hmph, since you want death, very well. You all have made me angry today." Tang Yin said softly. Just th, Zhou Fo sneered, "Time to die." He said with bloodshot eyes as he tightly clched his halberd. Just th, he shouted to the sky and rushed forcefully to where Tang Yin was to hit him hard with a horizontal swing of his halberd. "Bloody Halberd!" he shouted, and soon his halberd was veloped with intse bloody spiritual ergy. This attack was so powerful that it shocked everyone prest, plan to kill him! Shouted many in their hearts and watched inttly to see the action of the elders, but of them did anything, although they frowned a little. Tang Yin noticed that this guy really planned to kill him, so he let out a snort and put away his spear. After that, he summoned his sword from the system, and it appeared on his back while he brought his hand to the handle of the sword in its scabbard. Many were with their hearts in their hands at this momt, they did not expect to see such a spectacle in this place, so they did not ev notice what Tang Yin was doing. Tang Yin smiled a sinister smile like a demon looking at its prey. Th, just as Zhou Fo''s attack came close to him and he saw the malicious grin on the latter''s face, Tang Yin swung his sword slightly outward and th firmly tucked it back into its sheath again... His eyes cast a deep glow at that momt as flashes shot out from his sword... *SWING* A deep swing sounded at that momt, and many closed their eyes tightly, as they noticed that Zhou Fo''s halberd was already almost in Tang Yin. It was certain to kill him, there was no turning back! Chapter 180: Attack That was the common thought among everyone, but wh they oped their eyes a few momts later, they were stunned by what they saw... As soon as Tang Yin''s sword skill activated, the deep flashes struck differt parts of Zhou Fo''s body... His right arm, severing it and sding the halberd forcefully backward. This attack completely cut off the powerful bloody spiritual ergy coming towards Tang Yin and shattered it. But, at the same instant, the left arm and both legs also received a similar attack... So Zhou Fo felt stunned as he felt a deep cold pain and noticed his body falling backwards to the g, unable to feel any of his limbs... Zhou Fo''s limbless body flew backward, and it was th that he could understand what was happing... Had his limbs be cut off? He thought in shock, unable to understand the turn of evts. ''What the hell was going on?'' That was what was going through his mind, and that was wh Tang Yin moved quickly stomped his limbless body to the g forcefully, and nonchalantly looked at him. But, right at that momt, everyone reacted and stood up all of a sudd... "What the hell!?" shouted many of them in shock, and that''s wh the elders came back to themselves. They were so stunned by that terrifying attack that they didn''t realize what was happing, and it was only now that they noticed it. Just th, they saw what Tang Yin was planning to do, so they rose forcefully as they st their powerful spiritual ergy a as a powerful spiritual pressure, using their abilities fully. "DON''T YOU DARE!" they shouted as they forcefully rushed towards the ara. Tang Yin stomped his feet as he felt the spiritual pressure tight on his body and frowned as he felt two powerful presces heading towards him, so he jumped back, drew his sword, and swung it hard towards where Zhou Fo was stunned, almost lifeless as he was losing blood. This attack hit him, and it was th that he was able to let out a deep terrifying scream, full of terror, fear, pain... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The scream was soon hindered by blood rushing up his throat and rushing into his mouth, making him vomit blood. Just at that momt, the elders arrived in force and looked at the state Zhou Fo was in, they were stunned, but this caused a strong anger to come out inside them, and they looked at Tang Yin angrily. "You dare to murder an elite disciple inside the testing ring! You will be severely punished and paralyzed, I will force the sect''s rules!" one of them shouted angrily, and soon the pressure Tang Yin had felt before became more powerful making his body bd downwards a little. ''Shit, this bastard.'' Tang Yin thought it was just at that momt wh Bai Lixue arrived at the ara and launched a strong attack to hinder this spiritual pressure. "I''ve never se such a bastard elder!" she shouted angrily as she fell to Tang Yin''s side right after her spirit spear had landed in the middle. Tang Yin th felt the pressure being cut off for a momt, so he looked at her a little surprised, "What are you doing here? It''s not a good idea to oppose the elders like this." Tang Yin said, and she shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t care." She replied and looked at the elders in front of them, who frowned. "Hmph, two rebellious disciples who want to oppose the inner elders. §®???§®¦Ñ¦´?.?¦¨? Looks like the external sect needs to be disciplined." Said the other elder who hadn''t attacked, and soon the powerful spiritual pressure Tang Yin felt increased twofold with the addition of this elder, and both of them brought out their spiritual weapons forcefully, clashing the g, causing Tang Yin and Bai Lixue to feel deeply pressured. She quickly summoned her spiritual spear, and under Tang Yin''s gaze, she got into a battle stance. She was clearly saying that ev if it was against the elders, she was going to fight alongside him. Which made him smile he gave her a little tap with his hand, causing her to look at him, and he shook his head at her. Although she was confused, she slightly lowered her spear but kept her gaze on the elders while Tang Yin brought his hand to his sword and stared at them. "Elders, clearly that person violated the rules first. He ev tried to murder me and you guys did nothing, you wt so far as to allow an elder to give him bloody buffs, and now that I have killed him, you want to force the sect''s law on me? Are you elders or are you sile?" Tang Yin asked softly, and the elders, though angered by this, could only scoff, unwilling to answer. Someone else did it for them... "Arrogant! You dare to insult a sect elder; this really is absurd!" shouted a person from behind as he arrived with several powerful people, followed by a disciple... ''It''s that guy again.'' Tang Yin thought wh he saw him and frowned, ''Another elder...'' Tang Yin thought as he saw the man who had shouted earlier. "Kneel down!" shouted this elder as he released one more powerful spiritual pressure, which caused Tang Yin to stomp hard on the g to prevt himself from falling kneeling, the same wt for Bai Lixue. This brought a small smile to the rectly arrived elder''s face. "Elder Executor, long time no see." Said one of the elders as he greeted this person with some politess. "Haha, little Xi came looking for me this time to warn me that a disciple had brok the rules. It''s unbelievable that our sect has fall so low." Replied the elder and glared at Tang Yin, who had not knelt, thus increasing the pressure on him. "Hmph, you disobey this elder!? You''re tired of living!" he shouted angrily, putting intse pressure on Tang Yin. But... Just as he did that, an ev more powerful spiritual pressure girded throughout the place. "It looks like my sect really needs a thorough cleansing... It''s now two elders and could be three." Said a booming voice at that momt as it came flying in followed by another elder. Wh everyone heard this voice, for a momt, they trembled and quickly bowed. "Elder Destroyer." They said respectfully, and all the spiritual pressure that was on Tang Yin and Bai Lixue disappeared at that momt. Furthermore, soon, an attack passed in front of their noses, and a scream from two people was heard above the ara as the two elders were slammed hard towards a nearby wall. This left everyone prest in shock. ''So powerful?'' They thought in a daze. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 181: Angry Destroyer Elder "As elders, they not only failed to force the law of the sect. They colluded with a small disciple to harm a talt of the sect. They do not deserve to be elders. I will personally talk to the patriarch to decide their fates." He said coldly and th looked at the executor elder. "Inner Sect Executor Elder, a high rank was handed to you with a high responsibility, and this is your way of doing things?" Elder Destroyer asked coldly as he looked at him. This greatly frighted the Executor Elder. Although he is also a cultivator of the Spiritual Saint Realm, the differce betwe his first level and the tth level of the Destroyer Elder is immse... Therefore, he quickly bowed. "I''m so sorry, Elder...AGH!" Just as he planned to apologize and explain his inttions, a powerful spiritual ergy crushed him as the destroying elder moved his right hand to put full pressure on his body, and he fell to his knees in shock. "Shut up. The patriarch will decide your fate." He replied coldly, and this elder could only nod firmly on his knees and remain silt. After that, the destroyer elder looked sideways and snorted. "If you move, I will kill you." He coldly said a few words directed at a certain inner elder who had be camouflaged among everyone prest as he st his buffs toward Zhou Fu in the ara. It would be ridiculous if he thought that he could escape from the sight of the Destroying Elder. After seeing that this elder stood still, he looked at Xi Yong, who was below him. "A disciple who does this... You seem to have a backg to do this. You are totally full of guts, I can see that your backg is more powerful than your father''s, but..." Elder Destroyer moved his hand slightly, and a powerful pressure girded above Xi Yong''s head, sding him forcefully towards the g until he prostrated face down to the g. "Don''t be so arrogant, hav''t we taught you that before? And to dare to be so arrogant as to play behind the sces with an external little elder and two inner elders, hmph. You''re arrogant." He said, and his pressure shifted, causing all the outer elders, who were prest and stunned in the distance to fall to their knees one after another. Xi Yong looked at the destroying elder with anger, humiliation, and intse frustration wh he noticed this. He had never be treated like this before, but all he could do was curse him inwardly while keeping a proud look on his face. No one knew why he was looking at him like that, so the destroyer elder stopped paying any more atttion to this and wt down next to the inner elder, who was the one who alerted him to this situation. "I really didn''t expect this to happ in my territory so oply. For that, I must apologize to you two. I will make sure these idiots get what they deserve." He said as he walked down, talking to Tang Yin and Bai Lixue. After that, the inner elder behind him smiled. "It''s good that you two talted disciples are doing well. Here, is your elite disciple tok, although you still have something left to do, with this tok no one will doubt your abilities." Said the elder, and Tang Yin nodded to both of them. ?¡Ì???§²??.?§°? "Thank you very much, elders." He replied, he didn''t want to talk too much so he didn''t say anything else. Bai Lixue smiled wh she saw this tok, so she nodded firmly. "Thank you, Elders." She replied happily. "Haha, it''s what they earned with their hard work. It''s okay, you can go. Go raise the disciple ranking to meet all the requiremts. We will take responsibility for this here." Said Elder Destroyer, and they both nodded, without waiting they left there. Tang Yin was injured from the backlash. Here he didn''t have time to destroy the attack, so he had to walk carefully while Bai Lixue helped him. Once they passed Xi Yong''s side, Xi Yong spoke to Tang Yin, "This will not stand. I will make sure to make you pay, as one of the Young Masters of the sect." As he spoke with a threating tone, and Tang Yin stopped. "Let me tell you something, little one. If you appear in front of me again to threat me, I will cut off your arm, and if you dare to attack me..." Tang Yin turned a with a dangerous look that scared Xi Yong for a momt and smiled sinisterly, "I will kill you. I don''t care whose son you are or who is behind you. They will find your lifeless body on the main road of the city." He said and th walked steadily all over the place until he left it. That was the momt wh the external elders finished clearing all the spectators, and sepulchral silce reigned throughout this place as the old destroyer changed his countance to a dark one. "Every one of you follows me. And you..." He said and looked at Xi Yong. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Get lost. One more foul and I''ll throw you out of the hall, not ev your father will have anything to say in front of me at that point. My hall is not a place where some wimpy idiot can do what he wants, we are the Destroyer Hall! Our pride is destruction! You want to destroy someone, you do it in front, or else, th you lose!" He said firmly, scaring Xi Yong, who lowered his head and walked straight away. He knew that answering this person was a stupid thing to do. So, he wouldn''t dare to do it. But anger was burning inside him. "3th elder, I will report your good deeds to the master today. This time, I believe you will receive a reward of which ev you did not expect." Said the destroyer elder with a smile as he tapped the inner elder who had alerted him to this situation on the shoulder. This elder was thrilled to hear this and emotionally thanked, "Thank you very much, Elder Destroyer. Don''t worry, whever I find such an injustice, I will be sure to report it. Ev more so wh they try to beat up our talted disciples." He said as he bowed, and Elder Destroyer nodded as he left. Just as the other elders passed by his side, they looked at him with intse hatred, "Let''s see how you save yourself from Elder Ding''s hand after this, hmph." Said one of them. "Stop chattering and walk. You''re lucky I don''t feel like chaining you up right now." Said the destroying elder from ahead, scaring these elders a bit, who quickly nodded and hurried after him, leaving the inner elder who had be told that a bit psive. Chapter 182: Upgraded!? Once everyone had left and the destroying elder had left the place with the rest of the elders behind, Tang Yin came out from the side and stopped the inner elder who had gone to warn the Destroying Elder. From the beginning, he noticed that this elder wanted to stop the fight wh the rules were brok, but the other two elders did not allow him to do so. Ev so, the inttion did not come to nothing, but he still wt to look for the Destroyer Elder so that nothing would get out of hand and Tang Yin could safely get out of that situation. ''This is a debt and I can''t repay badly for the good done to me, after all.'' Tang Yin thought as he stopped him next to Bai Lixue and the elder was surprised wh he was stopped by him. "Disciple Tang Yin, disciple Bai Lixue, hav''t you left?" he asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "Elder, I want to thank you personally for what you have done. I am indebted to you, so..." Tang Yin took out a small storage bag from his invtory and placed it in the elder''s hands. "I hope you will accept this as paymt. Of course, I am willing to help you with anything in the future. You may not know it, but I''m a good alchemist." Tang Yin said with a smile, and before the elder could refuse, he took his leave, "I must be going, elder. I hope to see you in the future. Also, remember to be careful these days." Tang Yin said as he left, leaving the elder a bit surprised. He didn''t expect a little external sect disciple to do something like this, give him some things, and th leave, what was he planning? He thought and looked inside the storage bag curiously. He couldn''t help but be stunned shortly after he finished looking inside, so he quickly looked ahead, trying to find Tang Yin. But this one had already left his vision. At this, he frowned but quickly turned a and left that place. ... Tang Yin and Bai Lixue have to head to the Combat Ara to raise their rank to Rank A, at least. Since to be recognized as elite disciples, they needed to be at least Rank A as a disciple of the Sect. Still, Tang Yin was injured, so they could not go there. Instead, they both wt back to Tang Yin''s courtyard to let him recover. As soon as he came back, he locked himself in his room for cultivation and recovery, he also needed to meditate on some things. ''My vision has really improved and I feel that my punches are quite a bit sharper than before, did my control of spiritual ergy improve so much? Was it because I managed hits with that technique?'' Tang Yin thought frowning quizzically. He was quite confused by what was going on at the momt. But he could certainly feel that his vision had improved. Not only in the sse that he could now see farther clearly, but he could see the oppont''s attacks better and predict them easily with a single glance. So, the improvemt was not only in his eyesight but also in his brain. This, is a differce that can be easily noticed wh he launches his attacks. They are much more accurate ev wh he is under pressure, just like wh he launched the attack on Zhou Fo. Despite the pressure he was feeling, he managed to land the blow easily while moving away. ''Are all attacks like this, or is it just the sword attacks?'' He thought to himself with a frown as he set out in his mind to try this later. This, is something important and could allow him to get stronger more easily than he thought, but... It could be very painful. Still, he was willing to pay the price. If practicing that technique would improve him that much, th he would practice it. Because having strgth was the most important thing to him right now. ????§®?¦´§Á.?§°§® His thoughts began to wander back and forth as he slowly and patitly recovered. His cultivation was not moving, but for some reason, he could feel extreme relaxation at this momt. As if some shackles had be released within his soul. This surprised him, and so his cultivation lasted for quite a while... Some unknown time later, he stopped cultivating, and just th, a recognizable sound rang in his mind that made him op his eyes with some surprise, and a huge mission scre greeted him. [Ding] [New mission issued] [Main Branch Mission] [Increase your cultivation and go deep into the dangerous Northwest Lands!] | Time: 3 years. | Increase your cultivation to vture into the Northwest Lands in search of treasures. The ''System'' has completed its analysis of the terrain and has found numerous treasures from one side to the other in this place. | Enter the Lightning Lands and find the Red Lightning Blood Fruit. Enter the Icy Lands that share the Northwest with the North and find the Icy Fruit of the Ice Phoix. Enter the Mountainous Lands of the Northwest Mountain Forest and find the Moon Fruit on the Icy Mountain of the Red Moon. | Rewards: .- Increased Cultivation x 3. .- Passive Skill: Poison Resistance Level 3. 3.- Active Skill: Mass Destruction. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 4.- Improved Spiritual Pressure. 5.- System Upgrade to the next Level. 6.- Spiritual Fire Emperor Grade. 7.- Total Subordination of a small local Force. | Additional Reward: The next Main Branch Mission will be unlocked. | Palty for failure: Death. [Good luck, Host.] ''Oh? Will the system be upgraded!?'' He thought in his mind with surprise at seeing this, ignoring practically all other rewards. In fact, he couldn''t contain himself and directly asked the administrator. [By the time you complete the mission, yes. Several upgrades will be unlocked there, start thinking about what you will do th because the real system is about to show up shortly.] Said the administrator with a mysterious smile, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Haha, this is finally about to be updated. But these rewards are really good this time. Not just cultivation increase, two skills, one... Can that be upgraded?'' Tang Yin thought in a daze while looking at reward number 4, ''Is it possible to upgrade that, administrator?'' He asked in a daze in his mind. Chapter 183: Bet [Of course. Actually, here, the system cheated a bit to not give you a lot of rewards, the Improved Spirit Pressure is a system option. You will see it when you receive it.] Replied the administrator and Tang Yin frowned. ''Improved Spiritual Pressure... Only by raising cultivation is it possible to improve it. The stronger you are, the more spiritual pressure you can make, which is obvious. Even more so if you have good control of your spiritual energy, but... Can it be improved ''artificially''?'' He thought trying to find logic to this, but in the end, he sighed. ''What am I doing looking for logic in such a strange system?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and looked at the mission window again. The rewards made him smile. An Emperor Grade Spirit Fire is enough for him to use. Besides, he was surprised as soon as he saw that this thing could give him the subordination of an entire organization. ''But these rewards are getting better and better...'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and after remembering that he could still do many interesting missions on the Mission Board, he became happier. ''It''s time for me to start moving faster then.'' Tang Yin thought smiling. It was then that he looked at what he should do. ''Those three fruits are hard to find...'' Tang Yin thought, but he remembered reading something about Icy Mountain of the Red Moon, ''Where did I read something about that?'' He thought doubtfully, but he couldn''t remember, so he just decided to investigate later. ''And a death penalty for failing. The system wants me dead; I know. But it''s okay, if you give me those rewards I won''t complain even if that''s what you want, system.'' Tang Yin said in his mind after seeing the penalty. After that, he asked the administrator a few more questions, though the administrator answered almost none of the questions he asked, so after spending a whole day locked up there, the next morning he came out of his cultivation room and met Bai Lixue. "Tang Yin, are you okay?" she asked quickly, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''m fine, don''t worry, are you ready?" he replied, and she nodded to him, she relaxed after seeing that he was really fine. "Okay, if you feel good then let''s go to the arena." She replied, and he nodded. As they were leaving, they said goodbye to Wu Lingxia, who, for some reason, was still in the courtyard and headed towards the fighting arena. Because it was early in the morning, there were not many people competing. Even so, there were still many disciples from one side to the other, of different ranks. As soon as Tang Yin and Bai Lixue arrived, they immediately attracted attention because of their appearances but also because they were both sporting their elite disciple tokens from the destroyer hall. This always attracted the attention of the external disciples. Although the Destroyer Hall has fallen, it is known that they were once the most powerful hall in the entire sect, so they maintain their fame, and many of the disciples fear the elite disciples of the Destroyer Hall. Even if the Destroyer Hall has fallen and they are known to be the hall with the fewest elite disciples, they still have about 100. Of which, they are all at Rank A or above! The most powerful elite disciple of the Destroyer Hall is even in the top 3 of the S-Rank. That makes them powerful disciples within the External Sect. Even so, the feeling Tang Yin and Bai Lixue gave off was not what the other disciple destroyers gave them, so some of the people watching started to internally mock them, something they both did in less and simply walked into the fighting arena and started to look for their opponents... Both of them already had 6 consecutive wins from before, so the arena system started matching them with strong people... Or at least for the rank they were in. Unfortunately, that rank was so low that the two had a little walk around the arena, as they won fights with a single move back and forth, upgrading their rank soon to B-Rank. They weren''t having fun fighting, but... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahaha, Tang Yin, look. I''ve made almost 10 thousand sect points in a single combat..." Bai Lixue said while laughing happily. Tang Yin nodded at her; he was surprised too. "Little brown-skinned beauty, you are amazing at getting points. I only got 6 thousand this time, I lost." He replied with a smile and then took out a small jade bottle with pills and gave it to her. She was happy to see this and laughed loudly upwards. "Hahahaha, this is the first time I can beat you." She said happily, and Tang Yin shook his head helplessly. They had been having fun betting to see who would make the most points during their bouts. In each bout, Tang Yin had narrowly won, but this time she totally crushed him. "Let''s bet to see who gets to Rank A first." Tang Yin said, attracting Bai Lixue''s attention. "Oh, you want to bet again? You''re going to lose." She replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders as he gave her a little tap on the head. "Beauty, may I remind you that, out of the 4 bets, you only won 1 from me." He replied, and she smiled slyly. "But it was the biggest bet, what good are the previous ones if I still came out on top?" she replied, and Tang Yin was speechless. He couldn''t find anything to refute this, so he simply smiled, "Are you betting or not? I''ll give you whatever you want if you beat me, what will you put on the table?" Tang Yin asked smiling, and she was surprised for a moment, but nodded as she closed her eyes a little and stared at him. As if she was trying to see through him, but soon after she smiled mysteriously. "I''ll put something on the very important table. But I won''t tell you. But I assure you that my bet is the same as yours, will you?" she replied, and Tang Yin looked at her a little quizzically. ''What is she planning?'' He thought doubtfully trying to understand her, but soon after, nodded. "Well, if that''s what you want, then fine. I''ll take your bet. Let''s see who can get to Rank A first, our current ranks are pretty much equal, so it will be a fair competition." Tang Yin said smiling, and she nodded firmly. "Good, then let''s go." She replied. "Wait, can I compete too?" someone asked just as the two were about to look for an opponent, this surprised them, so they turned to see who was talking. *** NT: I''m sorry it took me so long to update these chapters. My fan was damaged and the heat was unbearable today, I couldn''t write much because of that. Chapter 184: Run They both felt a bit confused to see a pretty lady there, asking them, ''Does she want to compete with us?'' They thought to themselves a bit confused. They didn''t even know who she was, and their bets are associated with themselves, they have a lot to do with themselves, so how could they bet with someone external? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But turning her down wasn''t a good idea either, so Tang Yin smiled. "Excuse me miss, who are you?" he asked, and she smiled reassuringly at him. "My name is Ning Ruo, I''m a disciple of the external sect. I''ve been training behind closed doors and now that I''ve reached this level, I came here to promote myself and try to try going to the Inner Sect." She replied firmly and moved her right arm slightly. This small action caused a strong spiritual energy to strike the surroundings, revealing her cultivation. ''Second Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm?'' Tang Yin thought he was a little surprised. Certainly, the external sect had people with good cultivation despite being unknown. She then smiled and spoke again. "I belong to the Hall of Control, I would like to compete with you guys, would that be okay? I''ll bet anything and my rank is B, just like you guys." She said, smiling as she showed them her rank. Both of them were surprised, but Bai Lixue could only nod a little and ask, "What''s your bet? Do you already know ours? This bet is just for fun, you don''t need to put something of much value, but we won''t accept something of little value." She said, and Ning Ruo nodded. "I can bet anything you guys want. I saw you guys bet very personal things, so if I lose, how about if I''m a disciple or servant of one of you? Is my bet attractive enough?" She asked, leaving the two in front stunned. ''Being a servant if she loses? Is she arrogant because she thinks she won''t lose or has she seen us compete before?'' thought Tang Yin, nodding to himself, ''It''s likely if she came to us, she must have other intentions, but... What are her intentions? I don''t notice anything strange about her and her eyes are clear as water...'' Tang Yin was confused, so he frowned slightly and looked at her. Still, he didn''t ask her anything. He knew one thing. Unless she had a treasure of a fairly high level, right now, she couldn''t hide her cultivation from him. And from her cultivation, he could tell that her strength wasn''t bad. For a controller, she has quite remarkable strength, and her steadfastness in cultivation is commendable, but... She still won''t be able to beat Bai Lixue in a speed battle, let alone him. Therefore, he nodded. "Are you sure about that? That''s a pretty big bet." He replied, and she smiled after looking at him for a moment. "I have no problem, if I lose, I can have you sign a blood contract with me to become your servant if the lady will let me." She replied, and this surprised both of them even more. ''This girl... She''s planning something, but... Why the hell are her eyes as clear as water? Shit, I can''t read her at all.'' Tang Yin thought and frowned a little but still nodded. For now, he sees no losses for him, and even if he did, if he could have a person bound to him by a blood contract and who is so talented, then he would take advantage of it. ''This way I can use another of my divine soul''s benefits.'' Tang Yin thought before replying. "Okay, then we can decide it like this. As soon as we reach Rank A, we can come back here and by then, whoever has the record of having reached that rank the fastest, then wins." Tang Yin replied, and they both nodded. "Well, I hope you are prepared to lose, Tang Yin." Said Bai Lixue with a smile after hearing this, and soon the three of them started searching for targets, and soon they were gone... Tang Yin''s first battle at Rank B, was against a person from the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm. Tang Yin decided to finish as many fights as he could, with a single move, so he soon finished, and his reward was quite good... And so, he soon began his second bout while the other two girls did theirs as well. Tang Yin entered the arena again, for the third time in a row, and found a familiar face. "Shit, it''s you again!" shouted the person in front of him, quickly attracting the attention of onlookers. "Who is it?" some asked. "Look, it''s the young man with the blue hair. He''s quite a celebrity among the lower ranks right now, he''s got many fights won and 0 lost." Replied another and so soon the conversation was dribbling back and forth. "Oh, it''s you." Tang Yin said, smiling as he recognized the man he had faced in his last bout from the last time he was in the arena. The man took a small step back with some fear when he noticed Tang Yin recognized him, but after a moment, when the betting was about to begin... "Hmph, I''ll let you win for now." He said, turned around, and ran out of the arena, leaving Tang Yin stunned. ''Is he that afraid of me?'' He thought in shock and wasn''t the only one who was. The spectators who were going to bet stared at each other. "What the fuck just happened? Did that guy just give up just like that, wasn''t he a guy who had only lost once?" One of them asked, and soon, a voice came from the stands as he laughed steadily. "Hahahaha, that guy still remembers the Terror of our Young Master Blue, hahahaha... I told you, betting on this Young Master would make us rich..." He spoke. This was one of those who had bet on Tang Yin from the start, from the group of three who had faithfully followed him from the beginning. In fact, today, they had been betting on each of their fights and had gained many sect points because of it. One of those present felt curious to hear him like that, so he approached hesitantly. "Hey, mate, who is he? Why are you betting on him like that, does he have some really big background?" he asked, and these three turned to look at him. "Haha, you don''t know and we don''t know either, but we''ve been following this guy for a while and he''s like a piggy bank. Everywhere he goes, he gives us money, he''s a genius, hahaha... That''s why we now have a ''Young Master Blue Betting'' group. We only bet on him and we always win money, there are 5 of us, do you join?" Said the man as he laughed good-naturedly back and forth, leaving everyone stunned. Even Tang Yin, who was in the arena in a daze heard this and turned slightly to look at them. ''What the hell? Do I have a fan club here or what?'' He thought in shock, but still, he turned around and quickly left the arena. He didn''t have time to think, so he looked for an opponent again as soon as he had left. He didn''t want to lose, and even less now that there was a third party there. If only Bai Lixue was there, it wouldn''t be a problem, but with a third party that could overtake them, it would be problematic. ** NT: If they fix my fan by tomorrow, I will be posting several chapters during the day. Chapter 185: An Opponent And so, a short while later, Tang Yin left the arena again, and his rank was updated. ''That guy was Top17, but he wasn''t that strong...'' Tang Yin thought as he started looking for an opponent again, and about 5 to 10 minutes later, the device announced to him that he had an opponent. Tang Yin looked out of curiosity at his opponent''s rank and was surprised, ''The top 1 of the B Rank list?'' Tang Yin thought and quickly entered the arena after learning this. This person... He was possibly strong, or at least stronger than the last few who had touched him. And as soon as he entered, he was shocked by what he saw. ''From the Third Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, and the man in front of him smiled. "Kid, are you sure you want to fight me? I''m just quickly moving up to S Rank because I need to meet the hall requirements, how about you get out before the stakes are completed? That way you won''t lose too much for this and let me continue my tour." He said, and Tang Yin smiled. ''So, he''s also an elite disciple? And he seems to be recent, but he''s not a new disciple, is he a disciple who had been cultivating behind closed doors as well as that young lady?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. As he did so, he was speaking to the person in front of him. "That''s just what I''m doing. I need to get to Rank S as soon as possible because I''m on a bet, so why don''t you turn around and let me win? I''ll reward you for it if you do." Tang Yin replied, and the man in front of him shrugged his shoulders. "Looks like I''ve met a new elite disciple from another hall then. Come on, let''s finish this quickly, I don''t like to intimidate the weak." He said as he drew his sword and pointed it at Tang Yin. The latter smiled and drew his spear, slamming it into the ground. "A spear wielder... Are you from the spear attack hall? Or the destroyer hall?" the man in front of him asked. "What do you think?" Tang Yin asked as he tapped his spear lightly against the ground again. This small movement caused the surrounding spiritual energy to tremble and rumble for a moment in the other''s ears, so he was startled. "A member of the destroyer hall..." He said with a smile, "Hehe, I''ve always wanted to face one. Looks like this time luck goes with me. Let''s fight then." He said and then firmly grabbed his sword. "My name is Zhi Hong. I hope to learn from you." He replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "Tang Yin." He replied without saying anything else, and Zhi Hong then smiled. He didn''t want to waste time, so he immediately made his move. He swung his sword a little and then ran across the arena forcefully in Tang Yin''s direction. The latter responded in kind, confronting his blow directly with a thrust of his spear. *BOOOOM* The intense explosion occurred in their surroundings as both weapons collided forcefully, and after that, both of them threw different blows back and forth at each other, while Zhi Hong was stunned by Tang Yin''s ability. ''He only has one arm, how the hell can he be so versatile with a spear?'' He thought in shock as he attacked him from different angles and without rest. As Tang Yin smiled, ''This guy is quite strong, he can fight those above him in cultivation in terms of strength, but his speed is no slouch and this spiritual energy is quite sharp. He is a capable guy, but...'' Tang Yin smiled at this moment as both weapons collided forcefully. Tang Yin took advantage of the impact and mutual destruction of both spiritual energies to make a strange movement to the right on his spear. This move caused the sword in Zhi Hong''s hand to roll a little bit, slightly surprising him, and Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to launch a flying kick to his chest that sent him flying backward for a few meters. Quickly, Tang Yin leaped up to stand above him and sent a strong blow towards him, ready to hit him squarely in the shoulder. Zhi Hong noticed this, so immediately and in an unexpected move for Tang Yin, he swung his sword to the front and shouted, "Swordsman''s Iron Wall!" and an intense wall of spiritual energy, black formed in front of him. ??¨N¦®??£¤?@ S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* The powerful explosion came the moment Tang Yin hit the wall hard, and it shattered into pieces soon after, sending Zhi Hong forcefully to hit the ground, but... This was the purpose of the wall, and Tang Yin knew it. Soon, a large number of blades left from the iron wall flew forcefully towards him. ''Shit, he''s cunning.'' Tang Yin thought with surprise, but... ''Heh, let''s see who''s more cunning.'' He thought again and swung his spear quickly, slamming it into the spiritual energy below him as if it were a small apartment formed there. *TUHK* This created a small dull sound that caused all the spiritual energy coming towards him to instantly stop a few centimeters away from him as it jumped backwards leaning on one of the small debris of spiritual energy that passed underneath him. Tang Yin smiled as he went airborne. "You''re cunning and quite a bit stronger than I thought, but..." Tang Yin then swung his spiritual spear forcefully towards the attacks that had stopped in midair as he sent out a powerful blast of spiritual energy, causing them to fly in the opposite direction they should. "These kinds of attacks are usually harmful to you as well." Tang Yin said with a smile at that moment as he fell to the ground again. This shocked Zhi Hong, who instantly swung his sword to hit these attacks hard and destroy them, ''What the hell? He returned my attack so easily? What a powerful control of spiritual energy he has!'' He thought in shock after he finished defending himself from this little counterattack of Tang Yin. He was quite stunned, he always thought that his combat experience was one of the best in the entire external sect, but here was a person of a lower cultivation than him, with a greater battle experience than him. He was quite stunned by this besides, ''Isn''t he too young?'' He thought in shock, and Tang Yin smiled from afar. Although he could end the fight at that moment, he wanted to take some time because this person had surprised him. Zhi Hong smiled upon seeing this. "You''re more capable than I thought. It looks like this fight might be hard to win." Zhi Hong said smiling as he tightened his grip on his sword firmly. It had been a long time since he had felt excited, as he had been cultivating for a long time locked up. Hearing this, Tang Yin shook his head. "No, you''ve already lost." Tang Yin replied, slightly surprising him. "What do you mean?" he asked in shock, and soon after, he realized something, "You mean you already tested my strength and are completely sure to beat me quickly?" He asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. He wasn''t going to answer him because he knew it would hurt his pride, it''s better if he showed him. So, Tang Yin jumped with strength and incredible speed towards where he was, arriving in an instant and quickly using the momentum of his speed to hit him hard in the side. "KAGH!" A cry of pain escaped from Zhi Hong''s mouth at that moment, and his sword flew away from his hands as he was forcefully sent backward in an instant. Tang Yin then rushed at him forcefully again and swung his spear as if he wanted to cut off his head, but stopped a few inches away from his neck as spiritual energy struck him forcefully from the front. "Once I''m in a bet, I''ll give my all to finish the fights quickly. I wasn''t giving my all before because to keep your pride for your spectators." Tang Yin said with a smile. His voice wasn''t very loud, so only the two of them knew what he had said, and this left Zhi Hong a bit stunned, still... Soon after, the two left the arena, while a small notification came to Tang Yin. Chapter 186: Fulfill the bet? Tang Yin smiled as he saw it, ''So easy to get to Rank A.'' He thought to himself as he saw that his rank was upgraded to Rank A. Although he was at the lower end of Rank A, in rank he was already within the top 300 of the Sect. His way of advancing was by percentage of wins over defeats, and it wasn''t because he had defeated an A Rank, which usually meant that he would soon leave the A Rank and be replaced by someone else. If such a thing happened, Tang Yin would automatically become the Top 1 B Rank. In fact, it is the same for everyone who leaves a rank that way. Right now, Tang Yin''s ranking position is 178 out of 200. Once there are B-Ranks that advance to A-Rank in the fairest way, which is by beating an A-Rank, those at the bottom of the ranking will start to go down, and those that have not beaten any A-Rank will be the first to go down. This mechanism is the same for all the Ranks except for the S Rank. S Rank is always 100 disciples, and if you want to become an S Rank disciple, yes or yes, you need to beat one of those 100 disciples and take their place. ''Hm, I should try to reach S Rank today... It shouldn''t be impossible if everything keeps up at this speed.'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he returned to the place where they had agreed to meet. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he arrived, he was surprised, ''Ning Ruo?'' He thought in shock as he looked at the other girl he was competing with, standing there waiting for them, ''She made it to Rank A before me?'' He thought deeply surprised, and Ning Ruo smiled at him when she saw him. "Looks like you finally arrived. That was faster than I thought it would be, I expected nothing less from a genius like you." She said with a smile, surprising Tang Yin a little. "Well, if you came back, does that mean you got there before me?" Tang Yin asked in surprise. ''Is it even possible to do it that fast?'' He thought in shock. He didn''t want to believe that he had lost to her, ''Are my eyes confused, is she that strong?'' He thought in shock. She noticed his thoughts, so she smiled and shook her head. "Impossible, you think I''m some unparalleled genius? I''m not that good. I''m just an ordinary disciple who will soon be just another inner disciple in the bunch." She replied smiling and then made it as if she had remembered something, "Oh, well, but I''m really not as simple as might be implied in my words." She spoke. Tang Yin felt slightly stunned to hear her say this, and thought ''What on earth is this strange person planning?'' As he stared at her. "Why aren''t you as simple as you say? It''s not good to contradict yourself." Tang Yin said, and she smiled and returned the gaze steadily. "Indeed, I will soon be just another inner disciple of the bunch, I will never reach as high as Miss Wu in alchemy or Miss Jia in cultivation. But I''ll soon have a greater background than them and in the end that''s more important in the cultivation world." She said smiling as she took out a small white paper with some things written on it and a small bloodstain and passed it to Tang Yin. "I have lost my bet and since I have lost it, I will keep my promise." She said with a smile while also showing her current rank, which was still B Rank. This left Tang Yin in deep shock. ''Blood sign to become my servant? Is this girl really serious about this?'' He thought in shock as he looked at the paper she had passed to him and read its contents. Not only the contents, he could see that, from the small drop of blood on the paper, there was a slight spiritual energy coming out that connected with this girl. This confirmed that she had been the one who signed this contract. Only a small drop of his blood was needed for the blood contract to work and from that moment on, she would be totally tied to Tang Yin. A blood contract also binds souls, so she will always be bound to Tang Yin and must do what he says over what she wants. For the weak or untalented, making a contract with someone powerful or very talented is what they would most want to do because they will always receive the protection of that powerful person. While for the strong... The benefits are obvious. Having a person who will do anything for you is something of great importance and will bring more benefits than misfortunes. Even so, at present, Tang Yin and this girl are not far apart in cultivation, they don''t even know each other, so why does she want to become his servant? ''What motivates her? What does she want to do? Is she a spy? It wouldn''t be impossible. If that little family sent her to be my spy and bind herself to me to later hurt me with her death... It wouldn''t be impossible for it to be the case, but...'' Tang Yin frowned at this point and recalled her words from a moment ago. ''Will her background be bigger than theirs? Is she referring to me?'' He thought in shock, he was very confused at the moment. But... ''Heh, shit, whatever it is. I don''t need to know anything else; do they think my divine soul is that weak? If they sent her to spy on me, so be it. They can never know anything about me and she''ll understand once I sign this with my blood.'' Tang Yin thought, and after a moment''s hesitation, he stared at her. "Girl, are you sure about this?" he asked, and she smiled back as she nodded calmly and naturally. Her eyes looked as clear as water. She didn''t have the slightest evil intent in her heart nor did any evil thoughts pass through her mind. "I lost, my parents taught me that when I lose, I must make good on the bets I place." She replied as if it was the most natural thing to do. Although her eyes revealed nothing, Tang Yin could understand that she was up to something. But he wouldn''t worry about this. "If it''s your decision, then I won''t reject it. But I''m telling you before I sign this, once I do, there will be no turning back." He replied, and she nodded. "I know." She replied. Tang Yin looked at her for a moment and nodded. "Good." He said as he slightly cut his finger and dropped a small drop of blood on that small paper... Just as the drop of blood touched the paper, it lit up with a small spiritual array created from Tang Yin''s blood... Chapter 187: A strange person The spiritual array soon completely covered the small blade, and it rose a few inches above the spot. Soon after, from the spiritual array, a ray of spiritual energy flew out to both sides and embedded itself into both of their heads in an instant as a small array slightly formed on both of them. Immediately after this, a powerful spiritual array girded on both of them as it made Ning Ruo fully bow to Tang Yin, and soon after, all the spiritual energy disappeared. The place was silent again, and Tang Yin stared at Ning Ruo. ''I don''t understand her. She really didn''t reject this; how could I possibly have a blood servant now?'' He thought in shock. He couldn''t help but be deeply confused by this, but there was nothing he could do. He simply frowned and soon after relaxed a little. ''Even her soul is so calm, what the hell is this person?'' He thought confused, but relaxed to understand that this person certainly had no intention of rebellion against him. "Hehe, looks like they already gave a winner and didn''t wait for me." Said a beautiful voice from the side as she watched them, and Tang Yin turned to look at her. "You think you can beat me?" He asked, and she shrugged and pouted. "That doesn''t mean they should give a winner before revealing the results." She replied looking annoyed, and Tang Yin smiled as he petted her a little. "Fine, if you beat me, then I''ll cede it to you and keep my promise." He spoke. She then smiled a little, but after that, she turned away. "Forget it, I couldn''t beat you in a speed race like this." She replied. "Then why did you bet if you knew you were going to lose?" Tang Yin asked, and she smiled mysteriously. "Just as she has her thoughts, I have mine about it too." She replied, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders as he gave a small glance at Ning Ruo, who had gone silent after the blood contract had been completed. ''Certainly, she has her reasons and thoughts. But she looks so happy about this, it makes me think that this girl knows who I am. Who the hell is she? how can she be so calm and smiling, after she has become someone''s blood servant?'' Tang Yin couldn''t stop thinking about this as he became more, and more confused. Although he tried to understand what was going on, he couldn''t understand it at all. This situation, although it had been small and came out without any apparent sense, left him in a deep and strange shock. Still, in the end, he simply decided to ignore this. "Let''s go up to S rank at once, so we can get out of here for a while and be able to cultivate quietly." Tang Yin said as he spoke to Bai Lixue, she nodded and turned to look at Ning Ruo in confusion. "This... What will you do?" she asked doubtfully, and Ning Ruo looked at her. "I will do what the master tells me to do." She replied firmly, leaving Bai Lixue in shock. ?¦Ò-?§ñ*¡é§Ö&-#§Ñ¦Ó-?&??-??¦Ñ¦´§Ô "Master... This, Tang Yin, what''s wrong?" she asked with confusion as she looked at Tang Yin, and he too was just as confused. ''Is this girl so into the role of being a blood servant?'' Tang Yin thought but smiled on the outside, "Miss Ning, you don''t need to call me that. Just call me by my name and it will be fine. Even though you are my blood servant now, it doesn''t mean I will force you to change the way you are so far, you will still be you." Tang Yin said, and Ning Ruo looked at him somewhat confused, still, she nodded. "Alright, if that''s the way you want it... I also want to move up in rank. These days I''ll be at it because I want to participate in the battle of the halls." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "What exactly is the battle of the halls?" Tang Yin asked. He had heard of this but had not been interested in asking. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But these days, he has heard different things back and forth mentioning this battle of the halls as if it was something amazing or with good rewards, that being so, what is it then? Why does everyone have so much interest in this? Ning Ruo looked at him in confusion, "You don''t know?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "We are new disciples of the sect; we are not fully aware of it." He replied, and she was surprised for a moment but nodded soon after. "The Battle of the Halls also known as the Battle of the Tower, is a battle that the halls do to compete for the rewards of the tower and for a chance to enter it. It has two phases, the first is a pitched battle for the domination of the Lightning God''s Castle, where the halls form many teams among their inner disciples and send them there to fight against the other halls. In this Castle, there are a total of 16 Halls of the Lightning God and each hall must only be dominated by one team, so only 16 teams will advance to the next phase." "The next stage is simpler, it''s a team versus team battle starting in the round of 16 with direct elimination, but I don''t know the rest. I only know that entering the Sect Tower is one of the most incredible things that can exist because there are countless treasures in there and you can cultivate at a much faster speed than outside. Many from every hall are trying to get to the inner sect is precisely because of that." She replied, and after pausing for a moment, she remembered something, so she spoke again. "This time, the Destroyer Hall and the Control Hall have allied and are looking to win the championship, so there will be more diverse teams, trying to cover the weakness of both halls." Once she said that, she fell silent, and Tang Yin nodded. ''So, an interesting battle over something interesting.'' He thought with a smile. "Looks interesting, Lixue, do you want to participate?" he asked, and Bai Lixue nodded to him several times. "Of course, there will surely be many strong people there, should we try to enter the Inner Sect now then?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Let''s do it. But I think it will be a bit difficult." He replied, and she nodded. "If it wasn''t difficult, it wouldn''t be exciting, would it?" She said with a smile and pressed for a rival in her device. Her device found an opponent in just a second, leaving her a bit in shock, but she smiled quickly as she stepped forward into the arena. "Haha, Tang Yin, I''ll go ahead then." She said, and Tang Yin just smiled. Then he looked at Ning Ruo, "You can go rank up too." he told her as he started to look for a rival as well and Ning Ruo nodded. "Okay, master." She replied matter-of-factly and did the same as she walked away a bit, leaving Tang Yin a bit stunned, but he just smiled at the end. ''There are such strange people.'' He thought to himself with a smile and then frowned a little, ''Tsk, her soul is so pure, I don''t understand shit about what this person is planning.'' He said to himself in his mind with frustration, and soon after, he found a rival so he walked towards the arena. Chapter 188: To S-Rank Once inside the arena, Tang Yin directly pulled out his spirit spear and forcefully rushed toward where his opponent was standing. His powerful strength caused the other to panic for a moment, but he quickly counterattacked, and soon, they were engaged in a small scuffle back and forth while Tang Yin was simply thinking about different things. What had happened today was a bit of a strange occurrence that left him a bit pensive as he tried to understand that girl''s soul. Because the two of them are connected, and he is the master in the relationship, he can vaguely feel her soul. Despite that, he is unable to understand her. It is a normal soul, or perhaps a pure and calm soul with no ripples. There''s just a little bit of strange happiness, and that''s what he can''t understand. ''What a strange girl.'' He thought again, it was the only thing he could get out of all this, as he was thinking like this, he landed a hard blow on the shoulder of the guy facing him and sent him flying backward hard, causing him to hit the walls of the arena. The arena then announced his victory, so he turned around and left, though soon after, he had to re-enter the arena but in a different one. His new opponent was ready, and Tang Yin again started out being aggressive, but delivering not-so-powerful blows to raise the stakes against this guy and thus receive a bigger prize. As he fought, his mind was wandering as he remembered a bit about the new mission he had. ''Such a strange additional reward, will it just unlock the next mission for me?'' he thought, another thing that had been bothering him during this time. The rewards were great, but the additional reward was a little strange. He could only think that this new mission had a lot to do with the system upgrade and the mission that he must do, but... ''This mission is not so simple. Those three fruits are hard to find, how the hell do I get a Fruit of a Phoenix? Those guys are extinct and their fruits are as rare as their feathers.'' He thought and frowned, but just as he frowned his rival found an opening in him and attacked him from there, landing a heavy blow on his shoulder that pushed him back. Tang Yin was surprised and quickly moved his spear to the ground to quickly stop himself as he rolled on the ground. ''Shit, I''ll stop thinking about nonsense and finish this quickly.'' Tang Yin thought looking at his shoulder in some pain. So, he turned his gaze to where his opponent was standing, this one was teasing a bit at this point. "Heh, a one-armed man in the end is still a one-armed man." He said with a smirk, making Tang Yin stare at him. He then smiled a little as he tightened his grip on his spirit spear soon after, it shot out as he sent a powerful punch to the man''s left shoulder. *BOOM* S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "AGHHH!" The powerful blow sent him flying backward for many meters as he screamed in pain, but Tang Yin wasn''t finished. He instantly jumped up and came down hard towards where the guy had fallen, delivering a powerful punch to his stomach. "WAHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of his mouth at that moment, and then Tang Yin simply kicked him in the head which sent him rolling on the ground several more meters as he hit the ground with his head. After that, Tang Yin smiled as he heard the arena announce him as the winner. "Heh, you little scumbag, why don''t you tease me now? I notice you quiet." Tang Yin said with a sinister smile, but soon after, he turned around and left. He knew that guy couldn''t answer him. When the arena announced a winner like that, it meant that the mechanism recognized that the other fighter was unconscious. ''I wonder who invented this arena. The technological mechanism it has is quite advanced, I''d say it looks a lot like several arenas in my world.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked out and then began to search for opponents again... Still, this time, the combatants didn''t get to him. Bai Lixue and Ning Ruo met him again because neither of them, received an opponent. After all, A and S Rank are not always available. There are only about 300 people in the A and S range, so how could they always be available? Therefore, each of them had to go back to their courtyard and return the next morning. Although the arena is visited a lot at night, in the arenas where they continue to fight, it is not so. Although they are visited by the disciples for large-scale battles or those that have caused a sensation in recent days, they are not so much visited for everything else. For example, recently, word was spreading within the arena that one of the 5 strongest in the swordsmanship attack hall was going to face one of the strongest in the spear attack hall. And they seem to have a deep enmity so it would be a life and death fight. This attracted a large crowd that night. But not many disciples were looking for opponents in the evenings, they usually set it up beforehand to attract the masses of gamblers and make more money. Therefore, looking for a rival at night is not an option, and that is why they returned to their courtyards. And so, the night passed uneventfully but with a very thoughtful Tang Yin. The next morning, he went to the arena again and started looking for an opponent. Just as he expected, he had a hard time finding an opponent once he was here. After all, yesterday, he managed to win a few bouts in the A rank, and right now, he is ranked 107th. Moving up the rankings is easy, but getting opponents is tricky. ''So that''s why a lot of people put up a rival search ad at Rank S...'' Tang Yin thought at that time as he waited lying on the side. Bai Lixue got lucky and got an opponent a while ago, so she''s struggling. Ning Ruo, on the other hand, should be fighting, so the only one who was without an opponent was Tang Yin. ''It''s a bit boring to have such a high winning percentage, tsk.'' He thought. "What''s wrong? Are you thinking that it''s not good to have such a high winning percentage?" a male voice asked at that moment, slightly surprising Tang Yin, who turned to look at him. "Zhi Hong?" He said doubtfully, when he saw the one who had been his rival yesterday. The latter laughed a little at the sight of him, "Hahaha, I saw you from afar and decided to approach, but I see you sighing now and then, can''t you find a rival?" He asked, and Tang Yin sighed again and nodded. "It''s complicated. The winning percentage is perfect, so the system must be recognizing that my strength is above my rank." He replied, and Zhi Hong nodded. "Makes sense, I only know two people who have a perfect winning percentage in the arena. Well, now it''s 3." He said, and Tang Yin became interested. "Who are they?" he asked doubtfully. Chapter 189: Perfect Percentage "Number 1 and Number 3 in the S-Rank have never lost a fight so far. They are considered legends within the external sect right now. Both of them I met once and certainly, the feeling they give off... It''s terrifying." He replied as he looked forward a bit, remembering some scenes from the past. "Right, number 3 is part of the Destroyer Room. It should be number 1 of the external sect in that hall. Although, they are quite arrogant and fall badly." He said again while looking at Tang Yin, and the latter nodded. ''Well, it''s not like I care much either. Right now, none of the external sect should be able to win me over.'' Tang Yin thought although he was still a bit interested in these two people. Well, more specifically in the Top 5 of the S-Rank. He has heard several times that those five are powerful, with very extensive battle experience. Some say they are better than many of the Inner Sect. ''Now that I think about it, I still don''t understand what is the exact difference between a Great Sect and this one. I understand that they don''t have that many disciples, but the overall strength of the disciples is about the same, could it be the amount of inner or central disciples? Or is it the greater strength, the elders and leaders of the sect?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. He knows there are several things he has to do right now, there are so many that sometimes he forgets. But, the first thing is to try to enter that Battle of the Great Sects that takes place in a few years, for that he still lacks strength. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the problem is that he still doesn''t understand exactly what kind of battle it is. Much less does he know if this sect can go or not. ''At the disciple level, it shouldn''t be impossible for the sect to participate. Those young masters who attacked Meiyu and me in the forest were only in the early levels of the Spiritual Emperor Realm, well, with the exception of that young master of that sect. But, if so, that means that in all these sects the central disciples have a similar level of strength. But... The problem then should be the leaders.'' Tang Yin thought with a slight frown. ''Well, I''ll see what I can do after I''ve brought Feifei with me. Once I go up to the Fifth Realm, I''ll go look for her.'' His thoughts roamed back and forth, and after a few seconds, it was that he replied to Zhi Hong. "I understand. Well, if they don''t move on to the inner sect, then they might lose their undefeated before long." Tang Yin replied with a smile. discover-MVLeMpYr.com "Hahaha, maybe so. Although they are strong, they are not invincible." Zhi Hong said when he heard this. "Are you also trying to enter the inner sect to participate in the Tower Battle?" Zhi Hong asked suddenly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders a little. "If I''m honest with you, I heard about that battle yesterday. I don''t have much idea what it''s about, but you can think I''m trying that because I''m a little interested now." He replied, surprising Zhi Hong a little. "I thought you were well aware, are you a new disciple then?" he asked and Tang Yin simply nodded at him. "I see. Still, I recommend that you try to participate. Just by participating, the sect will allow you to go on missions with many rewards, which, otherwise you would not be able to go on. For example, the sect''s most famous mission, demonic portal attacks, is only awarded to central disciples who have participated in that competition before. Even attacks on empires are only available to people who have participated. That''s why everyone wants to participate, at least for the experience." He said, bringing a bit of confusion to Tang Yin, which he was able to quickly disguise as he realized that it might be information that everyone knows but he doesn''t. ''System, what are demonic portals?" he asked in his mind. This time, his question was directed at the system itself. This was something he had never heard of before, what the hell could they be? [Classified information. When you complete your current mission, you will be given knowledge of this.] Replied the system, leaving Tang Yin a bit more confused. ''What the heck? Is it classified information when an external disciple of a small sect like this knows about it?'' He thought in shock. [It''s because the system doesn''t give incomplete information. Once you update it, it will give you ample knowledge about it so as not to leave you in doubt. Still, don''t you have any information about it from Ren Xiao''s memories? That guy seemed to have a high status] The administrator asked at that time, and Tang Yin frowned slightly. ''No, Ren Xiao hadn''t even heard of these demonic portals. There''s no information about it in his memory. Tsk, now I don''t know how to answer what this guy says either.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment with a frustrated smile. But, just at that moment, his device beeped, which meant he had found a suitable opponent. Therefore, he looked at Zhi Hong to smile at him, "I''ll be on my way then. Thank you very much for the information, I really appreciate it. If you need help, you can look for me as Tang Yin in the Destroyer Hall." Tang Yin said firmly and then left. Zhi Hong nodded as he went about his business as well. ''Hm, this guy is strong.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at his new rival. Although his cultivation wasn''t that high, he was only at the second level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm, he could tell that his body was quite strong. So, he decided to take this battle a bit more seriously. Moreover, his ranking is not low at all. He is ranked 37th in Rank A, which is pretty good. Neither of the two spoke, or anything they stared at each other as he drew his spear, and Tang Yin also drew his. Soon after, both rushed towards each other as they swung their spears with great force. *BOOOM* An intense explosion of spiritual energy occurred at that moment, as both spears struck each other. The explosion, was created as a result of the destructive spiritual energy of both of them countering each other a bit, although Tang Yin ended up pushing his opponent back a bit. The uniforms of both of them were the same, and the person in front of Tang Yin was sporting his elite disciple token. Which meant that, he was one of the elite disciples of the destroyer hall. ''Not bad, out of the 100 elites out there, I thought they were all mediocre, but this little guy here could fight against that guy who was inside the Top 10 with no problem.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as they banged back and forth. Chapter 190: Spiritual Bones Green!? Tang Yin then launched a strong attack towards this person''s right, and he quickly countered by defending himself, and launching a powerful kick towards Tang Yin''s chest. enjoy-on-MvLeMpYr Smiling, Tang Yin moved his body a little to the side while allowing the pressure his opponent was putting on his spear to destabilize him a little as he did not feel Tang Yin''s spear. He was surprised but acted quickly and thrust backward forcefully to get out of Tang Yin''s range. But Tang Yin was not going to let him escape, he quickly put away his spear and rushed at him grabbing him by the neck and slamming him to the ground hard, causing his rival to let out a cry of pain and having to quickly defend himself by activating one of his skills with his spear to slam it into Tang Yin''s body. Even so, Tang Yin simply jumped backward by spinning in the air and as he was falling, he summoned one of his spiritual bones and gave it a clean blow with his fist, causing a huge fist of spiritual energy to come out of it and slammed hard against his opponent''s ability. *BOOOOOM* The powerful explosion occurred at that moment giving a slight respite to the guy on the ground, who was able to get up. But just at that moment, he felt a strong presence appear behind him, so without even thinking about it, and in an instinctive movement, he hit his spear backward hard while shouting the name of his fourth skill. *BOOOOOM* Creating a powerful explosion in the area, which disconcerted him, ''Did I hit it?'' He thought in shock, but when he focused his sight, he found his smiling face and three green-colored spiritual bones in front of him that had firmly stopped his attack. This left him in shock, but Tang Yin had no time to waste, he immediately delivered three powerful blows with his fist to the three spiritual bones in front of him, which took his rival totally by surprise, and soon an intense explosion occurred as the three huge fists made of spiritual energy struck with force. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sending Tang Yin''s opponent flying for a good number of meters, causing the arena to announce the winner without delay. This shocked all the spectators and gamblers well, it wasn''t the battle as such, but... "His Spiritual Bones are green grade!? Impossible!" "Shit, he''s just a Spiritual Lord, how the hell does he have green-grade bones?!" The various shocked voices of all the spectators, were showered back and forth as they were amazed by this unbelievable feat. Even those who had become a Tang Yin fan club were in shock when they saw this. "Is it really that powerful? Hahahaha, I told you, I can''t go wrong with this." Said one of them and brought some jubilation among all of them. Right now, there were already 8 of them on the team, and they were betting heavily in Tang Yin''s favor. Although they were not rich or very big, as they were only external disciples, they were certainly forming a good betting group in the arena. But they all had something in common. They indirectly felt indebted to Tang Yin because he had ''given'' them a large amount of money or sect points in this case. Per match, they managed to win large amounts of sect points because, as Tang Yin was unknown, almost nobody bet on him, which caused them to be mostly the only ones competing against the people on the other side. This gave them a big profit. And they didn''t know it, but Tang Yin was a little grateful to them. ''Hahaha, thanks to these guys I can earn so many sect points per match.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked out of the arena and looked for his opponent again. This time, his opponent didn''t wait, he hadn''t even managed to go to rest when the device found his opponent again, so Tang Yin entered again with a smile on his face. But just as he entered, he was surprised by the opponent he encountered. The person in front of him was also surprised. "Young Master?" The person in front of him asked in shock, meeting the person who had given him a very good teaching a few days ago during the outdoor classes. Tang Yin also recognized him. He was the one who was fighting at that time to become an elite disciple. "Haha, boy, I didn''t expect to see you here. I saw your sparring that day during the trials to become an elite disciple and I must say that you have learned very well, to have seen it only once." Tang Yin replied with a smile, causing the person in front of him to become firmly cheerful and, not caring about the onlookers, bowed to Tang Yin. "Thank you very much for your teachings. That time I tried to test them and I was really shocked. Everything you said is real and for that I respect you. If my strength is advancing by leaps and bounds now, it''s because I understood what destruction really is and that''s all thanks to you." He said firmly. This not only surprised the spectators, who had never had such a scene happen, but even Tang Yin was shocked watching this. Still, noticing that this guy was so grateful to him, Tang Yin smiled and pulled out his spear. "Come on, let''s fight a fight of destruction. I want to see how much you have improved." Tang Yin said, surprising the one in front of him. He looked at him in shock and then looked at his spear, ''Is he a spear user too? If he''s already so scary with a sword... I don''t want to imagine with a spear.'' He thought and swallowed a little saliva. Still, he was longing for this. If he could test his apprenticeship with a genius like him... It would undoubtedly be a good thing. Therefore, he also pulled out his spear. "Then, I look forward to learning from you and testing my current capabilities. In advance, thank you very much for your teachings, my name is Liao Du." He said happily. ''I''m just an orphan, if I can learn so much from a genius like him, maybe I can fulfill my dreams of being someone great.'' He thought, and Tang Yin nodded. "Okay, Liao Du, then show me how much you have learned." He replied. Then, Liao Du tightened his grip on his spear firmly and began his attack. Chapter 191: Tang Yin vs Liao Du Liao Du rushed swiftly towards where Tang Yin was, and he swung his spear forcefully towards him, striking Tang Yin''s spear in a powerful destructive attack that was easily countered by Tang Yin. Still, he was not surprised, so he immediately retracted his spear and launched another powerful attack. *BOOOM* Which was intercepted after a small explosion, but the attack was followed by a kick towards Tang Yin''s chest with force. Tang Yin smiled a little and simply stepped aside for a few inches, managing to dodge the blow and sending back a powerful attack with his spear that hit Liao Du''s unprotected shoulder. Even so, Liao Du simply jumped back a bit, and after falling to the ground, he quickly charged back and forth at Tang Yin again, swiftly. "Your attacks are good, I don''t know if you knew about destruction from before, but starting an onslaught like this at the beginning is well thought out." Tang Yin said in the middle of the fight, as he simply continuously defended, back and forth. Liao Du was surprised to hear him say, ''Can he be so calm even when I''m attacking him so hard?'' He thought in shock. "But..." Tang Yin smiled and while fending off his attacks, easily attacked a point of his onslaught... *BOOM* The small explosion came from the destruction of Liao Du''s spiritual energy and a powerful blow Tang Yin delivered to his side, which sent him a few meters backward. "Don''t use the way of attacking that I showed that day. Remember what I said. You must put together your own style and create your own moves so that destruction will be employed in the right way." Tang Yin said as he forcefully jumped towards him and launched a rapid onslaught of powerful attacks against Liao Du''s body. Liao Du tried to defend himself, but he was hampered because Tang Yin was attacking him in places that interrupted his rhythm, so he was gradually cornered as he was continuously hit by not so powerful, but effective attacks. Just as Liao Du was under attack, Tang Yin slightly retracted his spear after striking him and hit it hard against his head. The attack was powerful and carried with it destructive spiritual energy, so hitting him with such an attack could be dangerous. But Tang Yin did not stop and hurried his attack further. Liao Du noticed this attack and felt suffocated by the mighty destructive power coming towards his face. He was in shock for receiving such a powerful attack in such a small move, ''What the hell should I do?'' He thought quickly, but the attack was already nothing away from crashing into his face. He couldn''t even know if he would survive such a powerful attack like that. While Tang Yin simply smiled upon seeing this, he did not stop his onslaught and simply thrust his spear even faster toward Liao Du... Such a strong attack aimed at someone''s head like that shocked everyone present. Both the spectators and the person who occasionally acts as a referee but is hardly ever working as the arena usually does all their work. Everyone stood up in shock. "Do he want to kill him!?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shit, he''s breaking the rules!" Shouted many at the same time, and from one side to the other shouts, were raised again and again. Some even closed their eyes, averting their eyes from what might happen, while the rest shouted back and forth in a desperate attempt, but too late. Soon... *CLANKKKK* *BOOOOM* Two loud sounds came as everyone averted their eyes. Tang Yin smiled, "So you''re a normal attacker, with no destructive power. Not bad to have made it this far." Tang Yin said smiling as he saw his spear was deflected by a sharp attack from Liao Du''s spear. Liao Du took several heavy breaths at that moment and looked at Tang Yin in surprise. He was confused by what Tang Yin was trying to do right now, unable to understand why Tang Yin attacked him like that, and then said that. But he slightly recalled his words from before and was surprised, "Is it possible to mix both fighting styles?" he asked at that moment, when he saw Tang Yin retract his spirit spear naturally. Everyone was in shock at what had just happened, they couldn''t even understand what the hell was going on and that they were spectators. The only one who was calm was the out-of-work referee. ''What great control of his spiritual energy this guy has.'' He thought in shock as he looked at him. He originally planned to move and activate the arena mechanisms to stop the fight, but as soon as he saw the attack and how well-controlled it was, he couldn''t do it. He felt shocked to see the spiritual energy being so controlled by someone, he couldn''t even move and could only stand still watching the attack, what the hell was going on? It was his question as to why the combat had gone from normal to such a lethal attack like that, and he could only come up with something... ''Is that guy teaching the other one?'' he thought, as he was the only one who managed to hear the words of the two of them because of his closeness to them, and in the end, it seemed that his thoughts were correct. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this question from Liao Du. "All fighting styles are compatible with each other. Remember what I said that day, skills are not the most important thing, if not spiritual energy. As long as you control the spiritual energy correctly, your attacks can be anything you think of." Tang Yin replied and then began a new onslaught, but this time, Liao Du did not lag. He tried to understand what Tang Yin was talking about and supplement it with his previous knowledge, so soon spear attacks and kicks flew back and forth, as Tang Yin and Liao Du continuously attacked each other all over the arena. your-chapter-source-MvLeMpYr An intense battle soon flared up again in the arena when the spectators still did not understand what was happening there. They were still locked in that powerful attack seen a moment ago while thinking that this person''s death was imminent. They were locked in time by confusion while Tang Yin and Liao Du continued to advance in their battle, back and forth, with powerful attacks descending and crashing into their bodies. Tang Yin then smiled after struggling a bit and noticing a few things. Just at that moment, he hit Liao Du in the chest, which prevented Liao Du from being able to land an attack on him. Next and in an instant, Tang Yin gave a small thump on the ground, which raised streams of spiritual energy from one side to the other, but... *BOOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred from the side at the moment Liao Du heard the rumbling sound in the air, which left him confused, and the explosion sent him flying to the side. His mind was in shock. ''What the hell was that?'' he thought. Throughout the fight, he used various skills, and they were all destroyed by Tang Yin. Although he managed to hurt him, it was still nothing decisive. But he never saw Tang Yin using an ability, he didn''t even seem to summon his spirit bones. ''Was that one of his skills?'' He thought to himself in shock as he wondered how on earth he had managed to throw it so quickly. Tang Yin then smiled coming to his side a moment later and putting the spear to his neck, ending the fight. "Look me up these days, I''d like to comment on a few things and teach you. You are talented." Tang Yin said at that moment, softly and after, that he turned around, leaving him in confusion, and left. ... Chapter 192: Bai Lixue and her Battle Bai Lixue had been very excited these days to be able to find so much excitement and also because of everything that has been going on with Tang Yin. Her spirits are always high lately, and more so when she gets a person who can be her rival in the arena. Even though most of her fights end quickly if she decides so, she still manages to have fun and practice different things the way Tang Yin told her to. Using moderate strength and not allowing her to finish the fight easily. Because of this, she has also been gaining a good amount of sect points. Even so, she still hasn''t been matched with a worthy opponent. Or at least not for her. ''It''s hard for me to get an opponent who knows how to fight well.'' She thought in frustration as she was walking back into the arena, having searched for an opponent. This time, it was her turn to fight against the person who was ranked 13 in Rank A. The highest the system has found for her. Just as she entered, she was a bit surprised by what she saw. Occasionally, she gets played with women, but they are usually quite a bit weaker than her. But this woman who just touched her is quite special and different. Her aura is very well controlled, and lets see that she is powerful. Also, she is in her same cultivation realm something quite rare to see for her in this place. Normally, she always encounters people weaker than her in cultivation, and only once has she been touched by one with her cultivation. This is the second time. Also, this girl also uses a spear, and she already has it in her hand, ready to fight. They both looked at each other for a moment, and Bai Lixue pulled out her spear soon after when they both ran at each other hard. *BOOM* The initial explosion from when the two spiritual energies first collided was the start of a flurry of explosions that came one after another as both weapons slammed against each other. Bai Lixue attacked back and forth and relentlessly while the other person facing her continuously defended herself, attacking her as soon as she found the opportunity. Her round of attacks caused the situation among the spectators to become heated as they talked about who might win. ''That''s the first time someone has matched me like that.'' Thought the woman who was facing Bai Lixue with a big surprise on her face. Being a disciple of one of the most powerful external halls today, since she started to rise in rank, she found almost no opponents who could match her in several rounds of attack. Let alone put her in a passive state like the one she was in right now. Her surprise was visible on her face, but even so, she soon used her right palm to deliver a small punch to Bai Lixue''s stomach, moving away from each other at that moment. Bai Lixue looked at her and smiled, "It''s the first time I''ve been matched in such a way. You are strong." She said smiling as she tightened her grip on her spear a little. The woman in front of her nodded, "The same for me. I didn''t expect to meet another female spear bearer who could be as strong as me." She replied. But Bai Lixue shrugged her shoulders as she heard her say this, "Although I''m surprised, I don''t think you''re as strong as me. Still, I want to see how far you make me go." She replied and then gave a small thump on the ground, raising the spiritual energy in a rumble. "Now I will fight well." Bai Lixue said as she smiled and forcefully rushed over to where this woman was. She was shocked to see her awaken with such powerful spiritual energy, ''Shit, it''s so strong.'' She thought to herself in shock, but she didn''t hang back as she attacked him back... *BOOOM* The intense explosion was followed by a round of powerful attacks from both sides, but Bai Lixue''s opponent soon left a little depleted and forced to be passive while facing an intense round of attacks from Bai Lixue. ''I can''t go on like this.'' She thought and took advantage of a moment of respect, to summon her spiritual bones outside. "Spiritual Spears!" She shouted the name of one of her skills as she tried to strike her real spiritual spear and spiritual energy spears against Bai Lixue''s body. When Bai Lixue saw this, she smiled and struck a powerful blow with her spear horizontally. "Spirit Explosion!" she shouted the name of one of the skills Tang Yin had taught her. *BOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOM* *BOOOM* Three explosion sounds were heard at that moment as Bai Lixue''s spear forcefully hit all the attacks coming towards her. After having deflected the attack being thrown at her, Bai Lixue quickly contracted her spear and slammed it hard into the ground, creating a powerful shockwave of spiritual energy that slammed into the surroundings. But, soon, on the other side of the arena, her rival had to take a sharp leap backward, ''Underneath!?'' She thought in shock as she went airborne and a powerful spiritual energy came out of the ground at that moment like an intense explosion that sought to knock her completely unconscious. Luckily, she had noticed it from before and managed to avoid it, but... What she did not expect was that just before she could fall to the ground to stabilize herself, she felt a powerful spiritual energy rushing towards her, so as she looked up, she saw Bai Lixue''s spear flying forcefully towards her while being propelled by a powerful stream of spiritual energy. This surprised her and forced her to defend herself while using her spiritual bones, "Emperor''s Defense!" she shouted, and a powerful barrier of spiritual energy was created in front of her just before the impact... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The spear slammed hard into this barrier and created a powerful explosion as the two countered each other, but the explosion also caused the one closest to this attack to be sent forcefully backward, managing to stop a few feet away from stepping out of the arena. ''Holy shit, this girl is fierce.'' She thought in shock and looked up quickly to find her opponent, but... The next thing she felt, was a hand grabbing her neck, and her view changed scenarios... From seeing the arena to seeing the arena roof, as someone spoke in her ear, "You are undoubtedly strong, but you rely too much on your skills, it''s your undoing." Said Bai Lixue smiling and... *BOOOM* She slammed this woman''s body hard on the ground, leaving her deeply stunned. She was not unconscious, but her whole body ached as Bai Lixue''s spiritual energy entered her body and completely immobilized her. "You... You are very strong..." said the woman from where she stood, and Bai Lixue smiled. "In the past few months, I have become strong." She replied. "Did joining the sect change your life, like it did mine?" the woman asked from the ground as she spoke with difficulty and remembered a bit of her past. But Bai Lixue shook her head. "If I had to say something changed my life, it would be meeting him." "Who?" "My man." Hearing Bai Lixue say this, she smiled sourly for remembering her past... "Me... A man destroyed me." She replied as Bai Lixue was turning around to leave. This surprised her, so she looked at her with some pity. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldn''t understand what she was referring to but from her tone of voice... ''She reminds me of mom...'' She thought and bit her lips a little. "My man... He is a being worthy of all praise. Perhaps the only man a woman can trust. If you become one of his, he will never abandon you and will do his best to help you in whatever you want. Lately, he is in need of people to put together his own force, if you are interested you can look him up. His name is Tang Yin." Bai Lixue said and then turned around to continue walking. The woman was a little surprised to hear her say this, so she looked up a little and asked, "What is your name?" Bai Lixue then paused for a moment and smiled, "Bai Lixue is my name. You can also look me up if you don''t feel comfortable with men." She replied and then walked out of the fighting arena. MVLeMpYr-your-novel-source ... Chapter 193: Versus S-Rank When Tang Yin came out of the arena, he met Bai Lixue, who was waiting for him nearby. As soon as she saw him, she ran to him and hugged him tenderly for a moment, surprising him. Still, he hugged her back. "Is something wrong?" he asked with a smile, and she didn''t answer him. She simply immersed herself in his scent for a few seconds as she hugged him tightly. Tang Yin then understood that something might have disturbed her mind, so he simply hugged her tenderly, allowing her to be able to feel him. Thus, they spent some time embracing while some people occasionally passed by and looked at them strangely. A while later, Bai Lixue broke away from him a little and smiled at him. "Tang Yin, I faced someone quite strong just now." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Looks like you''ve been having some fun, what rank are you?" he asked. "Hehe, I''m in the Top 13 of Rank A. It''s tricky to find a rival right now." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. The two''s rank wasn''t much different. Therefore, as soon as they left the arena, they had already allowed the system to find them a new opponent, but things were not going well at all. It was said that for those who were among the first 150 of the External Sect in rank, which is equivalent to the first 100 of Rank S and the first 50 of Rank A, everyone had to look for opponents for a long time or just go challenge them at their gates. Because they were not always available, they mostly spent their days cultivating behind closed doors or cultivating in the mountains with their masters or things like that. That is also why the trials to become an inner disciple are not held once a year but are always available. The moment someone becomes one of the Top 25 of the External Sect, they can attempt the Inner Sect tests to see if they make it in and get rid of the External Sect Rankings already. It is unfortunate for those who fail, as they are forced to fight against one of the rest of the Top 100 to see if they are worthy of belonging to the Top 25. This is why many of the external disciples spend a lot of time in the A and S Ranks, preparing so they don''t have to go through the humiliation of participating in the ''Battle of Dignity''. Still, this time, luck was a little on the side of both. They thought they would go several hours without finding an opponent, so they were chatting happily back and forth, but at that moment, their device beeped, having found them an opponent. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But both were surprised by what they saw. "An S rank?" They both said at the same time and looked at each other doubtfully, "Did you get an S rank?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "Yes, number 98." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "I got number 95." He said suspiciously. MVLeMpYr-hosted This is the first time the system had given them an opponent above their current rank was the system recognizing that their level was quite a bit higher? They thought. ''Is this system that accurate?'' Tang Yin thought after that with some surprise. Still, they both smiled. "Haha, looks like the system wants us to shorten the path." Bai Lixue said at that moment, and Tang Yin nodded with a smile. "Don''t be confident. We don''t know how strong these S-Rank people are." He replied, and Bai Lixue nodded. "Of course, don''t worry. I''ll go and see how strong they are, I hope they won''t disappoint me." She replied as she left, making Tang Yin can only shake his head helplessly. He, too entered the arena where it was his turn to fight. Just as he entered, there was a woman there staring at him. Tang Yin was a little surprised, ''It''s my first time to be touched by a woman.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw her. She had a bit of a frown on her brow looking at him. "Are you Rank A and in the Top 15?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, I''m surprised I got an S Rank this time, it''s the first time I skipped ranks." He replied, and she nodded, a little surprised. "You must have a very good winning percentage, why do you have it hidden?" she asked suspiciously. Tang Yin smiled, then pulled out his device, and after pressing a few buttons, he nodded at her. "You can see for yourself." He replied, and she hesitantly looked at her device. Next to Tang Yin''s name, there was also his winning percentage and his winning streak, which left her stunned. ''Perfect percentage? Shit, he''s another monster.'' She thought in shock as she frowned. Still, she smiled. "I just came from facing a monster that caused my ranking to drop drastically. He''s a monster with a perfect percentage just like you. So, I hope you won''t disappoint me." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I have to apologize to you this time. You''re going to have to drop down to A rank again." Tang Yin replied. The girl in front of him was a little surprised but soon laughed a little loudly, "Hahahaha, boy, you may not understand who you''re up against. But just 30 minutes ago I was Top 21 S-Rank, I''m not that weak." She said as she drew her long sword. Tang Yin simply shrugged, "It doesn''t matter if you were Top 21 or Top 1. Right now, you''re Top 95 and this is what it''s worth." He replied, and this time, he drew his sword. She just shrugged, "Well, I guess you don''t know what the difference is between a person worthy of being in the top 25 and the rest of the top, so I''ll show you." She replied and stomped her foot on the ground, causing spiritual energy to rise all over the place. He then instantly advanced forcefully toward where Tang Yin was standing, swinging his longsword hard toward him in a horizontal attack. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and did the same thing... *CLANK* Both swords clashed hard, and although the girl''s sword was bigger than Tang Yin''s and was powered by the strength of two arms, Tang Yin was able to parry her attack firmly, which left her a bit shocked... But she smiled, and soon, they began to attack each other back and forth as they continuously moved across the arena back and forth. The spectators were with their hearts in their hands many of them. From the moment Tang Yin showed his spiritual bones, word of an external disciple having green-grade spirit bones has been spreading, and this has caused many to watch his various bouts, waiting for the moment when he would use his spirit bones. Unfortunately, Tang Yin did not satisfy them with this, as he hardly used to fight with his spiritual bones because he was not facing very powerful people. Still, it was precisely because many of the spectators knew this that the betting in this arena was split a bit. There were still more people betting on the girl, though. Even among Tang Yin''s ''fan club'' members, only the first three were betting in Tang Yin''s favor without fear, for some reason, those three had full confidence in Tang Yin, and they didn''t know why. The rest of the group was not betting for fear of losing a large amount because, although they knew of Tang Yin''s strength... They also knew who this woman was. One of the 25 most terrifying of the external sect, such people are not to be trifled with, so they had to act carefully in this case and decided not to gamble. Even so, everyone saw the intense fight that was breaking out back and forth as swords clashed continuously. At a moment like that, the woman in front of Tang Yin launched a powerful skill with her sword, ready to hit Tang Yin hard. Many even thought that the battle was over... Chapter 194: Show of strength A powerful horizontal attack from the hand of a person as powerful as her, with a long and heavy sword like that, was bound to be an attack of which anyone should be afraid. Even so, Tang Yin simply looked at the attack calmly and gripped his sword tightly as he gave a strong vertical strike from the bottom up to parry the attack. powered-by-MvLeMpYr S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This small move surprised whoever was attacking him a little, ''Is he crazy? To stop an attack like this, with a move like that?'' She thought in shock, but even so, she smiled coldly. ''In the end, his combat experience is so poor.'' She thought and simply put more force into her attack... *BOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion sounded as soon as both spiritual energies collided with each other. The woman''s powerful attack managed to hit Tang Yin''s sword hard, causing his arm to be sent forcefully backward, bringing a smile to her face. With this, she had already won, or at least she thought so, as her sword was going hard toward Tang Yin, ready to give him a powerful blow from which he could not save himself. Even so, Tang Yin simply used this blow to his advantage, allowing his arm, which had been forcefully thrust, to flip backward and return with greater momentum to strike his opponent as he moved one of his spiritual bones across the ground and placed it under her. "Spirit Explosion!" he shouted at that moment, and an intense explosion rose from underneath, threatening to hit his rival''s body. This left her in shock, and the intense explosion hit her squarely. *BOOOOM* This caused her attack to be deflected and pass by, as she gave a small cry of pain. It was just at that moment when the recoil attack coming from Tang Yin''s right side hit her hard, sending her flying backward for several meters. Tang Yin then forcefully soared into the air as he launched four different attacks at his opponent. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* Explosions soon came from the arena as Tang Yin fully took the lead in his attack. This left everyone present in shock, but this was no time to be surprised. The battle was just beginning. Just as the explosions from Tang Yin''s attacks were continuously falling into the arena, Tang Yin propelled himself with one of his spirit bones upwards. Soon, a powerful attack passed right where it had been before, slicing through the air and slamming hard into the arena barrier. ''Shit, this girl is strong.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, but when he thought so, he felt danger coming behind him, so he quickly launched a powerful attack backward. *CLANNNNNKKKK* The sound of two swords clashing sounded as both were pushed back by the impact, and soon fell to the ground. Even so, neither of the two stopped to look at each other, they threw themselves heavily against each other as they engaged in a mighty battle. Tang Yin threw a horizontal strike toward her chest. But she deftly parried it with her sword, and countered with a powerful swift attack. Which was easily avoided by Tang Yin. Tang Yin then delivered another blow with his leg into her stomach while holding one of his spiritual bones there. *BOOOM* The powerful spiritual energy that came out from this attack caused his opponent to be pushed back many meters as she rolled on the ground in extreme surprise. Just at that moment, she stood up and placed her sword stuck in the ground, staring at Tang Yin intently. "Kid, what the heck is your spiritual bones? Not only are they green grade, but you can use them as if they were part of your body, how the hell do you do that?" she asked in shock. Tang Yin smiled as he shrugged his shoulders. "Spiritual bones are part of their wearer''s body. Don''t be surprised by little things like this, they''re just little tricks." He replied. She frowned but let out a snort shortly after. "Hmph, well. I must admit that you are worthy of competing with me, Qiu Mei is my name. But, let me tell you something." She said as she raised her sword again, and Tang Yin looked at her curiously. "Only because you have those tricks can you compete with me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even be qualified to stand in front of me." She spoke. Tang Yin laughed a little at this, "Hahaha, girl, you are arrogant." He replied and then swung his sword pointing it at her. "I have many ways to beat you. If I don''t use my spiritual bones I can do it too, but let me show you what a good cultivator means, who uses every means he has to win." He said and then slightly moved his sword in that position until the sunlight streaming in through the roof came, and as if it was a mirror, the sword reflected these small sun rays, causing everyone looking at the sword to have to turn their heads in surprise. This included Qiu Mei, who felt surprised by this. But Tang Yin took advantage of that moment to run with all his might to where she was, and a moment later, he appeared before her. Just at that moment, she looked up again to look for him and was surprised by what she saw. Tang Yin was already in front of her, with 3 spiritual bones floating in the air. Just at that moment, Tang Yin made his first move. "Spirit Swords!" He shouted as he struck countless times towards her. Just then, the spirit bones above and on the sides of her shot a large number of spirit swords toward her and the entire area. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *CLANK* *CLANK* Different sounds began to appear from one side to the other as the swords fell with force. Qiu Mei was forced to defend herself as she swung her sword hard to counterattack the swords that were attacking her, but Tang Yin seized the moment to stand behind her as he moved one of his spiritual bones towards his fist. "Lightning God''s Fist!" he shouted from behind, and a powerful spiritual fist, made with lightning energy shot out from his spiritual bone, crashing into the back of Qiu Mei''s body in an explosion, which brought a deep cry of pain to her mouth. The explosion was intense, and sent her flying forward where she was faced with different blades of spiritual energy that slammed into her body, injuring her in different parts. Still, this explosion also took her out of Tang Yin''s attack range, or so she thought. So, she let out a roar towards the sky as she ignited all the spiritual energy in her body. "AHHHHH!" The mighty roar caused many of those present to be startled, but she simply gripped her sword tightly as she swung it backward so that she could avoid any surprise attack that might come from Tang Yin. But just as she saw behind her, she felt stunned... She had to look up to be able to see where Tang Yin was, and seeing what he was doing and how close he was, she instantly swallowed saliva hard... Chapter 195: Powerful "Hehe, combat experience is not simply seen in how you swing your sword, Qiu Mei." Tang Yin said at that moment, as his body was coated with lightning bolts that jumped back and forth, and his skin turned slightly white. His Lightning Body was fully uncovered at this moment, and two spiritual bones were in front of him lined up, while the other was below him, holding him up in the air. "Holy Fist of the Lightning God!" Tang Yin said at that moment as he slammed his fist against the spiritual bones in front of him... Then, a powerful fist even bigger than the previous one swiftly formed, and shot out towards where Qiu Mei was standing. It was so close that she was unable to defend herself... Soon, an intense explosion arose as Qiu Mei was slammed hard toward the ground by a huge fist that was about two meters long. The powerful explosion also raised streams of spiritual energy slamming into the surroundings as Tang Yin fell to the ground and walked calmly across the arena. The spiritual energy slammed into all his surroundings, but not even a fist hit him, thus demonstrating the powerful control Tang Yin had over his spiritual energy. ''I wonder if I can make fist attacks, with the hammer''s abilities.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment with a smile as he walked towards the explosion, which was gradually dissipating. ''Hm, I should try it later.'' He said to himself and then raised his hand to send strong spiritual energy towards the explosion of raised dust, expelling it from the place soon after. While doing this, he learned of Qiu Mei''s condition and was a bit surprised as he slightly tilted his body to the right. *SWISH* A powerful sword skill flashed past him at that moment as he looked forward. "Tsk, you have such strong armor." Tang Yin said at that moment with a slight smile while looking at Qiu Mei standing still. She was badly injured, and the left side of her body was paralyzed by the lightning, which was still jumping on her body, but she was certainly standing there, attacking him hard. She breathed hard after attacking him like that and fell a little on her knees while trying to feel his left side, but pitifully, she couldn''t do it. "You are... Powerful..." She said awkwardly from that position, and Tang Yin smiled. "Do you finally get it? The tricks you say I have are also part of combat experience. Just because you don''t know how to do them doesn''t mean they''re not power. Whatever tricks you can do, they are part of your power. Just like that armor you have, it''s your power even if it''s an external tool." He replied, and she frowned slightly. "I understand..." She replied while breathing heavily. Her complexion slowly started to turn white, and she hadn''t lost any blood, this surprised all the onlookers. "What the hell is going on? How is it possible for this guy to be so powerful? Shit, he managed to beat Big Sister Qiu so easily." Said one of them, and soon, the discussion rose back and forth as everyone continuously talked about Tang Yin''s immense power. "Not only did he manage to beat her, but have you seen the way he uses his spirit bones? Shit isn''t that too over the top, he can use them as he pleases, he''s an absolute genius in every matter!" "Who among the central disciples could do something like that? I don''t think any of them can, even the elders couldn''t do it. And what the hell with those skills? They don''t look like spirit bone abilities to me, I don''t understand shit about what''s going on." Replied another as they were in shock. story-source-MvLeMpYr Although the fight wasn''t over and the arena didn''t announce a winner, everyone already realized that Qiu Mei couldn''t continue fighting. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was as if nothing had happened. Therefore, everyone who bet on Qiu Mei simply heaved a deep sigh but they were more shocked than anything else. Many of them were even trying to learn from Tang Yin, as he was giving them a master class with his way of moving their spiritual bones, even if they didn''t listen to what those two were talking about. Qiu Mei took a short breath to catch her breath and looked slightly at Tang Yin. "I once lost to the current Top 3 of the arena... He''s another monster like you with a perfect winning percentage, but he''s from the destroyer hall. But, even that guy... He didn''t give me such an overwhelming feeling like you." She said awkwardly, and Tang Yin smiled slightly. "Which hall do you think I''m from?" Tang Yin asked at that moment, surprising Qiu Mei a little for his strange question. "You should be from the body attack hall or maybe the swordsmanship hall..." She said, causing Tang Yin to shrug his shoulders. "No, I''m actually from the destroyer hall, just like that guy you mention." Tang Yin replied as he put away his spiritual bones, bringing a deep shock to Qiu Mei. She looked up sharply to look at him, and the calm gaze on Tang Yin told her all she wanted to know... She had lost; she shouldn''t even question him. He had beaten her by being in her same territory. He fought her with swords and didn''t use his true power. He didn''t use his true ability. He was simply toying with her while practicing his secondary weapon. ''That strong?'' She thought in shock, and that was her last thought, for her mind was so overwhelmed with surprise that she soon fell unconscious on the ground. The arena also announced a winner at that moment, as Tang Yin simply walked out of the arena through the door as if nothing had happened. ''This girl is not bad, but this world is really pitiful. Why do they teach them to be so dependent on their spiritual abilities? Our greatest advantage is the spiritual energy we have, the spiritual bones and abilities are only our drive-in strength.'' He thought with some frustration. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he was outside, he was surprised as several notifications came to his device. One announced his new rank. The other told him the amount of sect points he had earned in this battle, and the next mentioned the rewards he would get if he kept this rank, his benefits, and the like. ''S rank, huh? It''s not that hard.'' He thought with a smile, and just at that moment, he noticed Bai Lixue arriving from another side. He was a bit surprised by what he saw. Chapter 196: Bai Lixue hurt? He quickly ran to her to help her a little, "Did something happen?" He asked, a little frightened by her condition. She was visibly hurt in different places, but the smile on her face told him that she had won the fight, ''Did the fight get that hard?'' He thought with surprise. She smiled a little as she leaned back on him a little. "That guy in the end used a forbidden technique to kill me, but he didn''t expect me to be so strong. In the end, he was taken by the referee to the punishment room." She replied, and he was a little surprised. "He used a forbidden technique? Who is it?" he asked as his gaze visibly darkened. His anger was visible and audible, so Bai Lixue smiled a little to see him like this. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Nothing happened, that guy wasn''t strong enough." She replied, but Tang Yin still held her. "Who is he? What''s his name?" He asked, and Bai Lixue sighed a little. "His name was Hao Ming. He''s from our Hall." She replied, and Tang Yin frowned, ''An elite disciple? They target her for me?'' He thought angrily, but just then, a voice came behind him startling him. "Hao Ming is a halberd bearer, he is the second heir of the Halberd Elder of the inner courtyard. He, along with Zhou Fo are known to be the best halberd bearers of the External Sect. He was born into a renowned family and his spiritual weapon is the same spiritual weapon as Zhou Fo. He is at the same cultivation level but is a bit weaker. But his master is an authoritative elder who could wreak havoc if any of his heirs were touched, he lives in one of the main external sect courtyards." Said a pretty voice that Tang Yin recognized. "Ning Ruo?" he asked in surprise, and she nodded to him matter-of-factly. "I didn''t expect you to know things like that, do you know anything else?" He asked in surprise, and Ning Ruo nodded again. "If you want me to investigate, I can do it. But he usually hangs around with an external elder who protects him. He is very arrogant and has also murdered several people while his master protects him, he raped a female disciple a while ago, but thanks to his master nothing was done to him." She replied, surprising Tang Yin visibly. ''Shit, she knows more than I expected.'' He thought in surprise but frowned at hearing all this from that guy. ''Heh, scum like that has no place in this world.'' He thought to himself. Having made up his mind to give an end to the scum staining this world. And then gave some pills to Bai Lixue while hugging her a little. "Get well. Since that guy dared to try to attack you like that, he''d better not show himself in front of me." Tang Yin said and then looked at Ning Ruo. "Thank you for the information, Ning Ruo." He said, and she shook her head. "You don''t need to thank me; you are my master. I must do this if I have the information." She replied calmly while smiling, and Tang Yin nodded a little. "Alright then, what rank are you at?" he asked. "Rank A, I still can''t make it to Rank S. But I should be able to make it in this month to Top 25 if I''m lucky." She replied, and Tang Yin was a little surprised. "A whole month in getting there?" he asked in surprise, and she tilted her head a little in doubt. "Is it a lot?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled nodding. She then shrugged her shoulders a little. "I''m not like you guys who can win all your fights. Although I''m on a roll right now, when I reach S Rank, I won''t be able to win so easily." She replied and Tang Yin then nodded. ''Well, I''ll consider it an investment. I think this girl is hiding a lot of things and I''ll gradually find out.'' Tang Yin thought as he took out a few jade bottles and gave them to her. "Here, go do some cultivation with those pills. You''ll be able to climb faster that way." Tang Yin said, surprising her a bit, but she grabbed the pill bottles hesitantly and looked at him. "Is that okay?" she asked hesitantly, and Tang Yin nodded, "Of course." He replied. She looked doubtfully at the bottles and then looked at Bai Lixue, "Is that okay, Miss?" she asked again, and Bai Lixue cocked her head slightly. "Why are you asking me? If Tang Yin says it''s okay, then it is." Bai Lixue replied, and Ning Ruo then nodded. read-on-MVLeMpYr "If you both say so... It''s fine, then I''ll take it." She replied with a smile and bowed to both of them. "Thank you very much." She said sincerely, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s okay, go easy." She said and then looked at Bai Lixue. "Let''s get you well." Then, both went back to Tang Yin''s courtyard, and Bai Lixue started to recover. ... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you know someone named Hao Ming?" Tang Yin asked Wu Lingxia as they both sat in the courtyard watching the stars. Wu Lingxia thought for a moment. She had a feeling that she had heard that name, but ... ''Who is?'' She thought doubtfully, and after a few minutes of hesitation, she remembered. "I think I know something... External disciple of the destroyer hall. There are those who say that he is the second heir of the Halberd Elder of the inner sect and that the first is Zhou Fo, but it is a lie. The reality is that Hao Ming is the main heir because he is the son of Elder Ming. Not many people know this, I was told by Elder Mu a while ago. She said there was something strange going on in Elder Ming''s faction with Elder Ding and that''s why it was kept hidden." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. "Is he the son of an inner elder?" he asked in shock, and she confirmed it again. ''Shit, it''s so annoying that it involves the most powerful elders every time.'' Tang Yin thought but then simply let out a snort. "Hmph, anyway, I must clean up the scum of this world." He replied, and she looked at him. "Did something happen with him? Was it him who attacked the younger sister?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "He tried to assassinate her with a forbidden technique. Luckily Lixue is very strong these days and the forbidden technique didn''t hurt him much. Still, he will pay for that." He replied, and Wu Lingxia then nodded thoughtfully. "Be careful. He is a subordinate of one of the Kings." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Can you tell me a little about those Kings? What is their strength?" he asked hesitantly, and just as she was about to tell him, Tang Yin looked a little at his shoulder as he touched, and then a small array was placed in his hand at that moment, lighting up. ''Fang Fu is ready?'' He thought to himself in surprise as he smiled, ''That was quicker than he thought.'' He said to himself in his mind and then dusted the spiritual array. He then looked at Wu Lingxia and nodded for her to continue. Chapter 197: Create the organization? The ''Kings'' are a group of 5 authoritative and powerful disciples of the Red Thunder Sect. They, in status, are on par with the 7 Heavenly Kings of the Divine Ice Sect, which Tang Yin must beware of. They receive five different titles and their leader is the Dragon King of Lightning. They are all central disciples and also have a subordinate group, the 12 Young Masters. These are the most powerful of the Inner Sect, among whom there are even some who are on par with central disciples. The weakest of the 5 Kings is a Fourth Level Spiritual Emperor, while the strongest is, of course, Ding Chun with the Ninth Level, perhaps he may soon move to the Eighth Realm, positioning him as one of the strongest powers in the Sect. Among the great sects, very rarely appears such a talented disciple, and that is why this person has so much status within the sect, all the main elders respect him for it. Well, in general, the 5 Kings are very respected in the whole sect. That is why they are so dangerous; they can pretty much do whatever they please, and their subordinates are also allowed to break some rules for their benefit. That is why Wu Lingxia strongly told Tang Yin that he should be careful when messing with these people. They have no scruples about breaking the rules, especially if their case reaches the ears of the Kings. After that, she told him several more things regarding these people and some cases that might be of interest to Tang Yin. And the next morning, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue left for Fang Fu''s house to meet him. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was going rather thoughtfully. ''These people are annoying in every way. Not only are they supported by different elders, among whom there are some main ones, but they are also supported by different families of the powerful cities in this region.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked through the long streets of the city, which had crowds of people walking back and forth. Since he heard about the kings last night, he had to start reconsidering some things. For their way of operating is a bit outside the rules. ''Su Lian and Li Xian would be implicated if I make unnecessary moves.'' He thought and looked back slightly at that moment. ''And these people have been following me since I entered the city, but they''re hiding really well, these bastards, are they minions of the big sect guys? Yang Tao is dangerous and must have connections with the Kings of this sect according to what Lingxia told me...'' Tang Yin thought, averting his gaze. These people only watched him from afar, and although he sometimes managed to lose them, they were many, so soon after, they would find him again. But he could not attack them because the strength of these people is quite remarkable, so he could only do things under their gaze while using tactics to deceive them. ''If they are here to send information, then they will have to send false information.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he started walking around the city to different places and bought various things for household use. The things he bought were varied as he walked back and forth. Bai Lixue was confused as she watched him buy these, even so, she obediently followed him, and a while later, they arrived at Fang Fu''s house. He came out to greet them with a smile, and Tang Yin quickly stepped forward, "Uncle, I come to congratulate you and bring you gifts for the birth of the niece. Let''s go in." He said, surprising Fang Fu and Bai Lixue a little. They both looked at him in shock, ''What the hell?'' was going through their heads, but still, Fang Fu nodded hesitantly as he led them inside. Once inside, Tang Yin waved his hand back and forth and created different spiritual arrays on the spot, surprising both of them, but then Bai Lixue understood what was going on. ''Were we being followed?'' she thought in shock, and Tang Yin confirmed it to her soon after. "There are some people who have been following me these days. Although they''re not around because I lost them during my walk here, it''s better to be safe than sorry." Tang Yin said at that moment, and Fang Fu nodded. "Could they be people from that family?" he asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, I previously killed one following me from that family and their spiritual energy was very different from these. They belong to the faction of the guys I''ve been feuding with within the northern region, they are the ones behind everything." He replied, and Fang Fu nodded. only-found-at-MVLeMpYr Although he was quite surprised by this, he said nothing. Soon after, he led them to the second house in this courtyard, where there was a large number of people inside waiting for their arrival. There were not a few people. A total of 150 were gathered in this place, among whom there were some in the fourth realm, the strongest in this place. From their clothes, Tang Yin could tell that they were not rich people, and the moment they entered, all of them turned to look at them, focusing their gaze on Tang Yin and Bai Lixue. Both of them stood out not only physically but also in the power they gave off from their bodies when they walked. Among all those present there were four people who were in the fourth realm and many who had no cultivation. They, were divided into two large groups on either side of the huge hall. Despite the low level of this group, they all had one thing in common and that was how well-built their bodies were. There was no one with excess fat, and while not all of them were muscular, they certainly all had a good base on their bodies. Seeing this, Tang Yin was a little surprised. ''Were normal people always this disciplined when it came to training?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he walked across the room and stood in front of them. They all looked at him expectantly. They already knew that a young person with lots and lots of money wanted to assemble a force, and so they weren''t surprised by Tang Yin''s age, but still... ''Isn''t he too young?'' They thought to themselves with surprise, but still, they were quite expectant of what he would have to tell them. And he stood before them with a pleasant smile on his face. "Thank you very much for meeting here. I am Tang Yin; you have already heard of me from Lord Fang. Yes, I am the one who wants to put together a new force and I am not playing games when I tell you that each of you will have the opportunity to reach the seventh realm or more. Maybe with just that and with all the benefits that Lord Fang told you about each one of you here would already want to join me, but there are some things I would like to tell you first. I hope you will listen carefully." Tang Yin said as he drew full attention to himself. This time, his aura had totally changed from the one he had when he entered this place. His aura as he entered was covered with power, to draw attention to him. His walk was covered with power, so it was hard to ignore him. But at this moment, they could not ignore him either, even though his aura had changed to an aura of benevolence. In just a moment, he had shown the two faces of a leader, but they had not realized this, and Tang Yin would use this to his advantage. Chapter 198: Convincing some people "First of all, I will tell you a little about my plans. My idea is to create a large-scale organization, with different halls that will be dedicated solely to serving me, the organization, and the people I designate as leaders. It will not be a sect, but rather an organization with an internal tiered scale that will have different halls, with different headquarters for each and different objectives, each will be independent of the other, but they will work together." Tang Yin''s manner of speaking had changed slightly, and his voice sounded as if there was thunder in it. Once full of authority and power, it began to be heard throughout the room as he moved from side to side. "You will be allowed to do tasks sent by outsiders, but only those that pass strict vetting by the designated leaders. The growth this organization can offer you at the cultivation level is great, please take a look at this." Tang Yin said and took out a few cultivation techniques. "Noble Rank cultivation techniques, King Rank cultivation techniques, and at the moment 2 Emperor Rank cultivation techniques. Don''t worry about using them, those cultivation techniques belong exclusively to me and will be used to form the organization." "Each of these cultivation techniques and the ones I gave to Lord Fang before will be used for the development of the organization. Pills and external spirit weapons will also be given to you, in addition to numerous other things that will help you increase your cultivation greatly." He said as he went about taking some things out of his inventory. "This is not an organization for the common good, but an organization for my personal service and that of my people. Of course, when I say my people, I also include all those who join the organization and pledge allegiance to it. Both you and your families will be protected by the organization and the entire organization will respond as a whole if any of your family members are threatened by anyone else." Tang Yin smiled at this point and moved his arm to the right as he summoned his spiritual spear and slammed it hard into the ground. This created an intense spiritual energy swirl all around, while the steward immediately covered him with his aura, making him look even more powerful. The spiritual energy began to slam back and forth in the room as it was controlled by Tang Yin. "I assure you this, I have the power and talent to turn all this talk, into a reality. I simply need people who are willing to pledge their loyalty to me. Just as each of the cultivation techniques was written by me, I can write a new story for each of you and make you great. These cultivation techniques I wrote for just that." "If you want to join me, that''s fine and you can stay, but I remind you that you must swear loyalty to me and my people. If you want to leave, no one will stop you, each of you can decide what to do or not to do. Therefore, I will give you 5 minutes to make the decision." Tang Yin said as he displayed much of his power in the room. Practically, the entire room was engulfed in a deep lightning attribute power, and the little lightning bolts slowly began to appear as they moved from side to side, making the scene even more amazing. And so, the minutes slowly began to pass. None of the people left this place when the 5 minutes had passed, so Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and slowly nodded. read-first-at-NovelFire "It seems that all of you already came determined to join, so I won''t say any more. But, since it''s a different organization, you must swear allegiance to me and for that..." Tang Yin smiled and tapped the ground a little. ''Help me, administrator.'' He said at that moment, as he raised his spear towards the ground forcefully and struck it again. His gaze focused on the floor as he sent his aura throughout the room with a powerful strike. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This blow despite being intense and thunderous, did not bring any damage to the room or anything of the sort. It startled many of those present. Even Bai Lixue was a little frightened, but it did not harm anyone. Spiritual energy began to surround the entire room from one side to the other while Tang Yin devised in his mind, a huge spiritual array with the help of the administrator and the system. This spiritual array began to form rapidly as Tang Yin formulated it in his mind. At the moment when, in Tang Yin''s mind, a part of the array was formed, in reality, that same part was formed, and from one moment to the next, an immense and intimidating spiritual array was formed on the ground, underneath every one of those present. Leaving them in shock, especially those who knew how difficult it was to make a spiritual array. ''How is it possible that he can make a spiritual array without even moving?'' They thought to themselves in shock. They didn''t even know if such a thing was possible. In the minds of most of those present, doing something like that required a great deal of time and resources. The fact that there was someone who could form it in such a way left them in deep shock... But in fact, Tang Yin was also shocked by this. ''Shit, the system is absolutely amazing.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Such a spiritual array had not been created by him alone. Even when it''s him, in his current state of form he can''t form spiritual arrays with such simple movements. He needs to draw them personally for them to work. That is why what he did was spread the spiritual energy all over the room while using one of the sections of the system he recently discovered. It is found in the ''Domains'' section and allows the creation of large spiritual matrices for the formation of forces that belong to the bearer. All of Tang Yin''s previous talk was not only to inform them of the type of organization he wanted to create but also to inform the system of the creation of an organization and thus, the system allows him to use this section. But that was not enough. To use this section and create the spiritual array, Tang Yin must move the spiritual energy all over the area where he wants to make it and in turn, create the array in his mind. Thus, the system will use the spiritual array in Tang Yin''s mind to quickly create it on the ground where his spiritual energy is. Tang Yin smiled in satisfaction once he saw the spiritual array on the ground and then looked up to stare at them all. "It is called the Oath Array. You must all swear allegiance to me under this array so that the organization will be officially registered under my name. Mark my words, I can give you another 5 minutes to reconsider." Tang Yin said, causing everyone to look into each other''s eyes in surprise at this. They had seen the apex of talent for spiritual arrays and spiritual energy management, or at least that''s what they thought after seeing this. That left them in shock, but Tang Yin''s words brought them to themselves, and they realized what was going on. Still... After looking into each other''s eyes for a minute, they all knelt at the same time. And they shouted their own oath words. They were not trained, so the words of the oath were different from each other, but they were certainly speaking sincerely, so the spiritual array lit up deeply and enveloped them all. Chapter 199: Incredible system Tang Yin smiled at this, and soon, the spiritual array disappeared from the ground while several windows of the system appeared in front of him. [The system analyzes the Host''s newly created organization and gives him guidelines on how he should create and manage it.] [Guidelines] ... A variety of system buttons and windows began to appear in front of Tang Yin with different things. From congratulations to the analysis of the organization Tang Yin had in mind. Guides on how to manage an organization and how he should set it up correctly. Guides on the scales of power within an organization and similar interesting things. Even Tang Yin was surprised by this but decided to take a look at them later. There was also a name section to create a name for the organization and officially register it in the system. But that was not all, what surprised Tang Yin the most was the fact that he could create ranks for the members of the organization, and there was a huge list of members right now. Just over 150 members. Tang Yin was shocked to see this. ''Did he mark them?'' He thought in shock and looked at each of the people beside him. There was a small spiritual array on their foreheads of a blue color, which was only visible to him right now. ''What the hell? Spiritual Union Array?'' He thought to himself in shock as he looked at this unique spiritual array that he hadn''t seen in a long time. ''Holy crap, administrator, can the system make a Spiritual Union Array like this!?'' He asked in his mind urgently, and the administrator nodded to him. [Yes, is there something weird about it? It''s a pretty powerful spiritual bonding array, by the way. You can even send messages to those who have that spiritual array from wherever you are. It''s called the Universal Union Array. Even if they''re in another world, they can still receive your message.] He replied, and Tang Yin almost choked when he heard this. ''Fuck, the system is more amazing than I thought it would be... This spiritual array in my world is considered lost... Tsk, this is fucking amazing.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. In his world, there are also different similar spiritual arrays, but none of such a large scope. It''s just that... Because he has used them before, he knows the way to get the most juice out of them. ''Looks like with this I can already see the real shape of my organization, hehe.'' Tang Yin thought inwardly chuckling and wanting to laugh out loud, but he held himself back and nodded to everyone present. "Alright, from now on all of us are connected under one organization. Please look at this." Tang Yin said and then made a small spiritual array in his hand as he took out a piece of paper and put it on this, then wrote a few things and threw the paper in the air. This caused the paper to be reduced to ashes, but the ashes simply scattered all over the room, and soon, everyone present felt dazed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is a message test, please do not be alarmed. We are connected as an organization and will always look out for your safety." Tang Yin said at that moment as they all read the message that had appeared in front of them. The same words that came out of Tang Yin''s mouth reached their eyes and ears. This left them in shock. Even Bai Lixue was deeply stunned. ''How is it possible?'' she thought in shock. She had never seen anything similar to that before, it wasn''t even written in history, or at least not that she knows of. This caused her to look at Tang Yin beside her with a deep admiration and adoration that was growing as the seconds passed. If there was a way to measure someone''s adoration towards another person, then, right now, it could be seen that Bai Lixue''s adoration towards Tang Yin had risen great leaps and bounds in an instant and continued to increase. Tang Yin did not notice this and simply smiled. "I think they can now see the value of our organization, at least a little bit." Tang Yin said, and they all nodded firmly. There was nothing else to do. They were deeply shocked by this, and so they realized how amazing this new organization was that was about to be born, with them as the founders. Their blood began to boil, from the strongest to those who could not cultivate were excited and wanted to already start working for the organization. Tang Yin then smiled upon seeing this. "Well, let''s proceed. I won''t say much more because the organization doesn''t have a headquarters yet, but I will form halls today, which will be the first two halls of the organization." Tang Yin said and then looked at each of them. "You four, come forward. You will receive a high rank in the organization for your cultivation, you will lead the two teams equally, and you will all work under Lord Fang and his family, who will be leaders." Tang Yin said as he called the 4 of the Spiritual Lord Realm. They and Fang Fu and his family were stunned. ''What the hell?'' They thought to themselves in shock. "Are you going to give us a high rank? Us?" they all asked at the same time, and Tang Yin nodded. "Mr. Fang, you don''t need to ask this. I promised you and I will also make you worthy of that rank soon." Tang Yin said as he looked at Fang Fu and his wife. Then he looked at the other 4. "I need four people who are more powerful than the rest, so they can teach you to cultivate those who will receive the external spiritual weapons today and the rest, so I will temporarily hand you a high rank, plus I will teach you some tricks and what happens next is up to you." Tang Yin said. Although they were stunned, they still nodded, seeing that it made sense what he was saying. After having said this, Tang Yin began to list the people by their names as he separated the people one by one and put them in the team he thought was right. Or so they thought. Actually, the system had already helped him divide them according to what they did best. ''Assassin''s Hall and Fighter''s Hall...'' Tang Yin thought when he saw them divided evenly. It suited him perfectly at the moment that he only had cultivation techniques written down for those types of people, as they were the ones he needed the most at the moment. An assassin can also be an information seeker as long as he trains well, so it serves him well. Although later he will have to create a room specifically for that job, but for now, it''s perfect. So, he smiled, and with Fang Fu''s help, he bestowed different external spirit weapons equally to both halls, and the cultivation techniques intended for those halls, and the like. "For now, you will simply be called Assassin Hall and Fighter Hall. The name of the organization will be said the moment I get a good place for the headquarters." Tang Yin replied, and they all nodded to him in unison with a big smile and deep anticipation on their faces. After that, Tang Yin looked at Bai Lixue, who was beside him, and brought her to him in a hug. She was surprised by this but did not refuse. Tang Yin then looked at everyone again. "For now, I will tell you this, she is Bai Lixue." He said, and they all fell silent again to listen to him attentively. "As my woman, she will be second in command, therefore, all her orders are as if were one of mine. If she wants you to move south, you will move south. If she needs you for anything, then you must be there for her. She represents me, so I hope you will keep that in mind very much." He said, and they all nodded as they answered different things. For some reason, they were jubilant. NovelFire-official-text Bai Lixue looked at him in shock, "Is that okay, Tang Yin?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded as he came close to her ear. "Don''t you want to take revenge in the future? Do you think I''ll let you do it alone? Even if I have to sweep that place, I will do it for you. Therefore, you must be sure to prepare them very well, in the future they will be the wing of your revenge and move as you wish. I will put all my abilities to help you." Tang Yin replied with a smile and parted from her, leaving her deeply stunned and thoughtful. Chapter 200: A Clean Escape Tang Yin then went on to teach a few things to each of the people who were chosen to become cultivators today. Although some spiritual weapons suited some of the cultivators better, in the end, he could not bestow them on them because he wanted all non-cultivators to see how beautiful it was to become a subordinate of his. In the future, this organization could become the most coveted of the vast majority of people in this world: Normal people. And he was sure that among those would come many geniuses to join him. This is something he should start preparing for now, that''s why he did it that way. ''I''m going to have to go to the mountains to complete quests from the quest table and make external spirit weapons.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at those who were cultivating and moved back and forth. ''With 150 cultivators, an organization can function properly, as long as it chooses the right people.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at the different explanations the system gave him about the life of each of these people. ''There are 8 of them who serve in administrative positions and who can learn very well how to command a group of people...'' He thought. ''An interesting group of assassins can come out of them.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at a group of cultivators and non-cultivators who got along well. They previously worked for Fang Fu and were usually tasked with searching for information, so they have good occultation skills. As long as Tang Yin grants them resources such as cultivation techniques focused on assassination, they can learn very well... ''Right, I''ll need learning pills too.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment after remembering one of the best pills for when you want to form an organization like this. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, he smiled, and after having wandered through the crowd for a while, he went to talk to Bai Lixue. Ever since Tang Yin told her a while ago about how this force would be used, she had been teaching several different people different things about using the spear and the like, so she had been busy. "Tang Yin." She said with a smile when she saw him, and he nodded at her. "Will you come back with me or will you stay to teach them a little? I have to go back to the sect to prepare to go to the mountains to make external spirit weapons." He said, and she nodded a little. "I don''t know how to make external spirit weapons and I wouldn''t know how to help you in that case, so, I think I will stay here to teach them." She said smiling, and then remembered something. "Look, Tang Yin, that group over there says they want to be killer destroyers, do you think I can teach them the fighting style you were telling me about a few days ago?" she asked doubtfully, as she pointed to a group sitting around cultivating, or rather, absorbing their newly obtained external spiritual weapons. Tang Yin was a bit surprised to hear this, ''Assassin destroyers? That''s special and difficult, but... Why not? These are people who know nothing about cultivation, they can be molded very well...'' He thought with a smile and then nodded to Bai Lixue as he took out a cultivation technique. "Teach them this technique, it''s the same technique you''ve been learning yourself, so you should be able to teach them very well. I hope they will become powerful killer destroyers under your command." Tang Yin said, and she nodded cheerfully. "I promise I''ll do my best." She said firmly and then looked at him, "I''ll come see you before you go to the mountains." She said as she walked over and gave him a small kiss on the lips. Tang Yin smiled, "Well, I have several things to do in the city so I won''t be leaving yet. I will send you a message when I''m going to." He said and was about to turn around to leave, but stopped and looked at her. "By the way, I''m getting ready to go find Feifei when I get to the fifth realm. If you can help me cultivate some assassin powers here, it will be the best thing to be safer at that time. I will send you resources in a few days to do so." Tang Yin said surprising her a little, but she smiled broadly at that time. "Can I come with you? I want to meet Sister Feifei." She said hurriedly, and Tang Yin nodded to her, "Of course, you will come with me at that time." He replied, and she nodded firmly. "Good, then I will prepare the best group of assassins you can see." She replied smiling, and after that, they both said goodbye once again, and after saying goodbye to Fang Fu and his family, Tang Yin left the house. But he didn''t do it the normal way, he jumped over different walls as he went from house to house covertly, using some small deception techniques, until finally he was seen coming out of a business selling spiritual herbs. Just as he came out of that business, several people were hiding on the roads, who were surprised, "Look, isn''t that the guy we are following? How the hell did he get here? Wasn''t he in the residential area?" they asked each other, and they all got scared. "Holy shit, is this fucker a ghost?" One of them asked in shock. After all, according to what they had tracked, he should be in the south residential area being guarded by the leaders, how the hell is he now in the north area? They thought to themselves in shock. And one of them finally understood... NovelFire.com-exclusive-content "Shit, that bastard tricked us. He never went to the south zone; he was always shopping in the commercial zone. Look, he''s even treated like a VIP. Fuck, report to the leader!" Shouted one of them angrily. Soon, among the dark streets of the city and the top of some small buildings, there was a commotion as these scolded each other again, and again. The insults did not cease from the leaders towards their subordinates... Meanwhile, a person unknown to them removed a mask while walking down a lonely street, and Tang Yin''s beautiful face became visible. His long blue hair came out of the mask and became visible again. After that, he grabbed a small scroll and sent a message into the distance... ''Come back the same way, be sure to throw away the mask and clothes.'' The message said. Tang Yin then smiled. ''Heh, these idiot people think they can follow me as they please. Too many idiots.'' He thought smiling. ¡­ Chapter 201: Is that her? ''I really don''t feel good about Feifei these days, what the hell is wrong? Tsk, shit, how annoying it is to be so weak.'' Tang Yin thought angrily to himself as he walked around the city, considering a few things. ''I should go to the alchemist association first... I need to get some information from the eastern region.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and started walking a little faster towards the association. After walking for a long while, he finally arrived at the alchemist association here. The huge well-made construction and the large number of people coming in and out of this place told him that this was undoubtedly the alchemist association of this great city. ''So many alchemists.'' Tang Yin thought of seeing so many coming in and some of these alchemists going out. From Earth Rank, being the weakest and the majority, to Spirit Rank, of which he only glimpsed 3 of them. These seemed to be of high status. ''If I remember correctly, there should be an Emperor Grade Alchemist in this place...'' Tang Yin thought as he recalled some things Xie Meiyu had mentioned to him before she left, regarding this. Unlike the Saint of Pill who was stationed in the Branch of the beautiful Asgard City, there was only one Emperor of Pill in this place. This also showed that they considered this city to be one of a lower level than Asgard City. ''Well, with that woman that Meiyu told me about, inside the Sect they really don''t need there to be another powerful alchemist around these parts.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked in. "Miss, may I ask where I can take the test to become an alchemist recognized by the association?" Tang Yin asked as he arrived at the side of the reception desk. The receptionist girl looked him up and down and nodded slightly. "Are you an alchemist? Or do you want to become an apprentice? Do you come from some nearby force or from another city?" she asked several questions in a row. "I am an alchemist. I just haven''t taken the association tests. I''m from the Red Thunder Sect." He replied. She was a bit surprised when she heard that he was from the Red Thunder Sect, so she nodded quickly and motioned for him to follow. "May I remind you that in this place we only test to become an alchemist from Earth Grade upwards and there is an enrollment fee, depending on the grade you aspire to, OK? Although I think if you''re from the Red Thunder Sect and the Hall of Alchemy you can waive the fee, but I''m not sure." She said kindly as she walked in front of Tang Yin, and he nodded with a smile. "Okay, I would also like to ask one more question, what alchemist grade do I need to have to purchase information from another region of the continent?" He asked, surprising her a bit. She turned to look at him in surprise, then frowned slightly and resumed walking. "I can''t answer that question properly. But maybe if you were a sky-grade alchemist... You should be able to buy some information if you work for the association for a while." She replied, but her voice sounded a bit hesitant which meant she wasn''t at all sure what she was talking about, so Tang Yin nodded smiling. "Thank you, miss." He answered her, and soon they arrived at a huge hall where there were many people to be tested. Many of them were wearing the same kind of brown clothes, which represented them as apprentices of the association. Most of these were younger than Tang Yin. But there were also some who wore other types of clothing that represented them as members of other families, forces, or organizations of different ages. There were even some elderly people around. Tang Yin and the girl who was leading him walked and stopped next to the elder who was registering. The latter was looking at his registration paper and didn''t even look up to see them, despite knowing they were there. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elder, he wants to register to become an alchemist... He comes from the Red Thunder Sect." She said with a smile. thanks-for-reading-on-NovelFire When the elder heard ''Red Thunder Sect'' he immediately looked up, he had been expecting a person from the Red Thunder Sect, ''Is she here?'' He thought to himself with surprise so he smiled and prepared to welcome her. He even raised his hand to welcome her with a big smile. But he was surprised as soon as he saw that it was a person unknown to him. ''Who is it?'' He thought, and Tang Yin felt somewhat confused, but when he saw that this person had his hand raised, he had to raise it too and greet him. "Nice t..." But, just as Tang Yin was about to utter his greeting and introduction, the elder pulled his hand tightly and looked at him doubtfully. "Who are you?" he asked doubtfully as he frowned. Tang Yin was a little surprised and looked at his outstretched hand, then slowly lowered it and looked back at the elder. "Didn''t they just tell you? I''m here to take the alchemist tests." Tang Yin said calmly, and the elder then nodded a little as he sat back down. "Name." He asked. "Tang Yin." "Are you from the alchemy hall of the Red Thunder Sect?" "No." At this point in the conversation, the elder looked up slightly. "Aren''t you an alchemist?" he asked with a frown, ''Since when are there alchemists in the other halls who want to register? Was he sent here by some elder to collect the benefits of the association?'' He thought at that moment. Tang Yin looked back at him and didn''t answer him, instead deciding to pose a question, "Do I need to be a member of the alchemy hall to be an alchemist?" Hearing him say this, the elder then let out a small snort. "Certainly not, but it was made clear between the sect and us that no leftovers from the other halls who know the bare minimum of alchemy can collect the benefits of the association. Therefore, please bring your alchemy hall disciple token if you want to register or forgo the benefits." He replied firmly, surprising Tang Yin a little. "Are you confused about something? I don''t come here to receive benefits from your association or something like that, I come to register nothing more. Besides, treating our sect''s disciples as leftovers, does that seem right to you?" Tang Yin asked, and the elder stared at him for a moment, but just as he was about to answer, a small commotion attracted his attention. "Miss Lu, long time no see." Said a person loudly at that moment with surprise, drawing the attention of everyone present to the entrance of this small hall. ''Miss Lu?'' thought many and were surprised when they saw her. "It''s Lu Xia, the new genius of the Red Thunder Sect''s Alchemy Hall!" Said one of them in surprise, and soon, a small clamor arose in the initially silent room. "Is it really Lu Xia? They say he just reached the Three Star Heaven Grade, could it be true? He looks very young..." Said one of them, and soon, they started talking back and forth regarding this. When the elder attending Tang Yin saw this girl, he smiled broadly and walked past him, leaving him standing there. "Miss Lu, nice to finally see you, how are you?" he asked with a big smile, and she nodded to him. "Mr. Gu, long time no see. As I promised you, I came to raise my alchemist grade." She said smiling as she walked in front of him. When Tang Yin saw her, he was surprised for a moment. ''Is that her?'' Tang Yin thought, remembering the time this girl scorned him together with her teacher. Chapter 202: Tranquillity ''Looks like she won''t be able to hold out even as long as I predicted earlier, 1 year of vitality, it seems?'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing this. ''Tsk, she''s such an idiot. Even the years of life granted by her spiritual bones were consumed, which means she''s been using her alchemy technique even more, to reach new heights quickly. These people who want everything easy are idiots.'' He thought with a smirk, and they both walked past him just at that moment. Tang Yin then remembered what he had come here to do, so he stopped the elder for a moment, "Sir, since you are going to register her, can you register me? As I told you, I am just coming to register and I have no intention of receiving resources from your organization." Tang Yin said, attracting the attention of both of them. The elder frowned slightly when he saw him. "You still here, kid?" He asked somewhat angrily but still nodded, "Give me a moment and I''ll register you in." He said and turned to nod to Lu Xia, but it was just the moment that Lu Xia spoke in surprise. "Is that you, the boy that Elder Xie brought a few months ago?" she asked in surprise. ''From his hair, it should be him, but... Fuck, was this guy always this beautiful?'' She thought in shock, and Tang Yin looked at her as he nodded. "Long time no see, Miss Lu." Tang Yin replied calmly and then looked away from her to nod at the elder to continue on his thing. "You two know each other?" He asked hesitantly and a bit carefully. Lu Xia then nodded a little. "You can tell... Elder Xie brought him here a few months ago." She said with a smile and looked at Tang Yin. ''Elder Xie, who was it? I have a feeling I''ve heard it before...'' The elder thought doubtfully. "I heard that you managed to enter the external sect, I didn''t expect that. My teacher and me were surprised when we got the news, congratulations, even with a disability you still managed to beat those little ones who took the test." She said smiling. But her tone of voice was not one of congratulation. On the contrary, her tone of voice was a bit... Mocking. But, as soon as she said that, she remembered something and looked at him, "What Hall did you get into? It''s hard to be accepted into one like that..." She said with a slight tone of concern in her voice. Tang Yin stared at her for a moment with displeasure on his face, "I entered the Destroyer Hall, I hope your teacher is doing well lately." He replied and then averted his face again, ''If she doesn''t do well, too bad. She''ll die without having seen the beauty of life.'' He thought after he had said that. The elder who was about to put both names in the register book frowned slightly when he heard this, noticing something. ''Does Miss have a dislike towards this person?'' He thought and looked at him for a moment, ''Well, a one-armed man has a limited future in every way...'' He thought, then smiled slightly shortly after. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lu Xia smiled, "My teacher is doing very well. She will surely become a central elder before long. I hope Elder Xie will come to congratulate her then." She replied and looked at the elder. "Mr. Gu, hurry up. It is time for me to be tested." She said, and Elder Gu nodded. "You are ready, Miss Lu. You may come in at any time." He said and then looked at the other people present, "You can come in too. The tests will begin in a few minutes." He said and then sat down again as everyone got up and started to pass. Tang Yin then walked towards the front door, but before he could enter, he was stopped by the old man''s arm. "Is something wrong?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly, and the elder pushed him back slightly. "Only those who were registered can pass into that place. Please step back." He said, startling Tang Yin a little. The people who noticed this were slightly surprised, ''Wasn''t the elder supposed to register him?'' They thought to themselves in surprise, but even so, many continued to enter, while the rest noticed that the elder was making fun of this person, so they stayed to see what was about to happen. Tang Yin then frowned slightly but took a deep breath once and after that calmed down. "You''re not going to register me, then?" he asked in a calm, soothing voice. It wasn''t a cold voice, so it didn''t reveal that he was upset or anything. A flat tone of voice without any undulation came out of his mouth, so several of the people present were surprised. Even the lady who brought him here thought Tang Yin was going to explode in anger at being treated like this, but is he that calm? they all thought. The elder looked at him slightly and shrugged his shoulders. "If you bring the alchemist hall token, I can register you. If you don''t bring it, then forget it. I can''t register someone who is not an alchemist." He replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded slightly at him. "I see." He replied and turned around as he nodded to the lady who had brought him. Thus, they both left the room as if nothing had happened. When the elder looked at this he inwardly scoffed, ''Tsk, he doesn''t even have any guts, how the hell did they accept him into the destroyer hall?'' He thought with a smirk. Meanwhile, Tang Yin talked to the lady, "Is there anywhere else they do the tests in this place?" he asked, and the lady lowered her head a little. "I''m sorry, sir. There is, but it is only available to people of high status. You must have something to prove your status." She replied as she led him to the exit door. Tang Yin then nodded, and took out his sect elder token, and showed it to her, "Does it work?" he asked, and she felt stunned as soon as she saw it, ''Red Thunder Sect Honored Elder Token?'' She thought in shock at the sight of it and almost choked on the words she was about to say. Then she stared at him, "If you are an elder, then why..." She said but was interrupted by Tang Yin. "You don''t need to know, take me to that place." He replied, and she swallowed saliva slightly but nodded repeatedly as she began to walk away from the association quickly. Stay with m _v _l _e _mp _y _r. ''It''s best to keep a high profile precisely because of this. How annoying are people who think they''re superior to the rest simply because they have a little status like this.'' He thought in frustration but then remembered something and became annoyed with himself. ''Shit, I was like that in the past too. I looked so ridiculous...'' He thought and tried to clear his mind completely. Sometime later, he arrived at a room on the second floor where they were served as soon as they entered the room. "Sir, the young master here is coming to take the test to become an associate alchemist." Said the lady as she stepped aside while the man looked up and looked at Tang Yin. "So young, why bring him here? He must be on the below." He replied calmly. "Sir, the young master went there, but he had a problem with Lord Gu and wouldn''t let him take the tests, that''s why we came here." She replied, slightly surprising the elder present who looked at him again. "Do you have the status to be here?" he asked, and Tang Yin then showed his token directly. He nodded a little at the sight of it. His face was a little surprised, "Miss''s elder token... Wow, I didn''t expect to see it again." He said and looked at Tang Yin sharply. The latter looked back at him, "Do you know Meiyu?" Tang Yin asked, and the elder nodded. "Who wouldn''t know Miss Xie? She is one of the ladies at our Headquarters." He replied with a smile, "Please tell me what grade you want to try out for registration and we will proceed to the tests." Replied the elder. Tang Yin then nodded slightly with understanding, "Noble Grade." He replied, causing the elder and the lady to choke on those words. The elder even started coughing. "Excuse me, what did you say?" he asked in shock, thinking he had misheard. ''Yes, I had to have misheard. I''m getting old.'' He thought to himself at the time. "I said I want to test myself to become a Noble Grade Alchemist." Tang Yin replied at that instant, bringing silence to the room... Chapter 203: King Grade The elder and the young lady looked at him in shock. "What, do you really want to take the tests to become a noble grade alchemist? Are you sure?" the elder asked in shock, again unable to understand exactly what this young man of only 20 years old was talking about. How the hell could he be a noble-grade alchemist at such a young age? ''Shit, even geniuses from the Central Continent couldn''t do it so simply, he''s kidding, right?'' he thought. Tang Yin cocked his head slightly, "Of course I''m sure, why would I come here if I wasn''t?" Tang Yin asked with nature. He knew perfectly well that an alchemist of his age who is in the noble grade is rare in this place, in fact, he doesn''t even know if they exist. After all, isn''t Wu Lingxia a renowned alchemist among the disciples and respected among the elders? But, even so, she is not a noble-grade alchemist. That lets it be seen that the status of an alchemist is always high, more so if it is of a high grade. ''If I could make King-grade pills I would have applied for those tests, but... With the alchemical fire I have its barely possible to make the noble grade.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. ''I hope it''s enough to buy information from the east properly.'' He said to himself, and just then, the elder nodded slightly after coming out of his stupor. "...This... I don''t have the authorization to test a Noble Grade alchemist. Please come with me, I''ll take you to someone who can." He said, and the three started walking again, but silence reigned in that place until the young lady at Tang Yin''s side spoke. "Young Master... Are you really a noble grade alchemist?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Indeed, I am, why?" Tang Yin said as he looked at her, and she nodded slightly as she lowered her head. "...This is the first time I''ve seen such a high-grade alchemist so close to me. Besides, if you had said it from the beginning, Lord Gu wouldn''t have disrespected you like that, it confuses me." She said doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "If I had said so, that Gu would have mocked me and not believed me, as you did. He is not as smart as you think, miss. He may have a higher position than you in this organization, but it is merely because of his alchemy, not his intelligence." Tang Yin replied calmly, surprising both of them a little. The elder in front of them smiled when he heard this. "That''s true, but not exactly like that. It''s not because of his personal ability, it''s because of his background. he''s barely a Three Star Heaven Grade alchemist, how could he have such a high status? That''s where his father comes in, who is a Three Star Spirit Grade Alchemist who has a similar status to me in this place." He replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders upon hearing this. ''Well, it''s worse than I thought.'' It went through his mind at that moment. "In this branch, there are a total of 11 Noble Grade Alchemists, who receive the title of the 11 Seats. The status they have within the association is quite high and they receive tokens from mid-level elders, do you think you will be able to become Seat Number 12, Young Man?" Said the elder as he left that question at the end and looked at Tang Yin out of the corner of his eye. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "Naturally. But I don''t care about the status, I just want to buy detailed and updated information about the eastern region." Tang Yin replied, and the elder nodded slightly. ''The east, huh.'' He thought with a slight frown, but after a moment, he returned to normal. "If that''s the case, I hope to see you get your seat before long." He replied, and after walking a while longer they came to a huge alchemy room. There were 2 people in this huge room, both elders who were talking back and forth regarding alchemy and whatnot. "Elders, we have a special case today." Said the elder who was leading Tang Yin as soon as he entered, as he bowed to the two elders present. They wore alchemist robes that reflected their status. ''Are they King Grade alchemists?'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw him. He was a little surprised to be brought to a place like this, but this was better. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When both elders heard this, they stopped talking and looked at the bowed elder. "Oh, it''s you, Little Ma. Long time no see looks like you''ll be moving up to a noble grade alchemist before long, hehe, the twelfth seat must be getting ready then." Said one of them as they both stood up. Ma Feng smiled and nodded. "Elders, I believe what they say is true. But, not by me. This Young Master says he wants to take the test and claims to be a noble grade alchemist." Ma Feng said as he stepped aside and pointed at Tang Yin. Both elders were surprised to hear this and looked at Tang Yin. ''So young, how on earth could he be a noble grade alchemist?'' They thought to themselves in shock but frowned slightly. ''I don''t think someone would be such an idiot to cause a scandal in the association... Could it be that he''s telling the truth?'' They both thought, and then one of them moved his hand slightly to the right, and his spiritual energy flew to a tray and brought it to his hand. After that, he did the same with two other trays and put them in front of Tang Yin. "Tell me the uses for each of these 3 sets of herbs. Also, list to me the differences between them, you have 1 hour to do it." He said quickly and without wasting time. Even Tang Yin was a bit surprised, but he smiled and looked at the spiritual herbs a bit. "This one has no feasible use." He said as he pointed to one and then pointed to another, "This one is for antidote pills for the poison of a sixth or seventh realm killer snake... And this one is a spiritual advancement pill, but it''s a bit poorly made. Herbs dipped in the fire are no good for spiritual advancement. A spiritual advancement should be smooth, not explosive, much less should it be explosive in the fire type. A Lotus Spiritual Herb, of any type, might be better to complete that recipe. I don''t think I need more, does that answer his test?" Tang Yin said, surprising both elders a bit. They looked at each other for a moment in shock at Tang Yin''s ability to recognize such spiritual herbs in such a short time and give them a more detailed explanation than they thought. But¡­ ''Would a Lotus Herb be of use to make such a pill? What''s wrong with adding the explosive into a spiritual advancement pill?'' They thought to themselves in shock, but right now, it was better to focus on the ''flaw'' Tang Yin had. "Why do you say there is no use for this recipe? You don''t seem to recognize this set of herbs, so we''ll teach you. Although you already passed this test. First, this set of..." They said, but Tang Yin interrupted them for a moment. "Of herbs is good for making recovery pills, isn''t it?" Tang Yin said, and they then frowned. Find your story on mvle,mp _y,r. "If you recognize it, then why did you fail on purpose?" one of them asked in shock, and Tang Yin shrugged. "I didn''t fail, it''s just that it''s a failed recipe." Tang Yin replied. "What do you mean?" both asked in confusion, and Tang Yin smiled. Chapter 204: Starting to do alchemy "Pills made with this recipe leave poisonous after-effects in the body and then the cultivator must purify himself. That''s no good. Poisonous herbs cause the defect in this pill and I don''t understand who thought of putting poisonous herbs in it. It''s fine that they are healing herbs and they have the side effect of being poisonous, but it doesn''t do any good. There are better herbs for this recipe." Tang Yin said smiling, but didn''t stop and continued speaking. "It would be better to substitute them with a double portion of some Fire Herb or some Green, Pink, or even Brown Leaf Lotus Herb. Even with a Purifying Herb, the pill would look better, even if the quality is reduced." He said and then looked among the herbs for a moment. "But the truth is, we don''t have to go that far. If the poisonous herbs are not that expensive and we want to maintain the high efficacy of their healing abilities, then we can simply add this spiritual herb and everything would be solved." Tang Yin said as he pointed to the herb he had earlier discarded from the other recipe. "The fire of some spiritual herbs is so special; it can burn away the poison of others. This spiritual herb can fulfill that function as long as enough of them are added. The cost shouldn''t be too high either, as it is easy to cultivate this spiritual herb." Tang Yin said, culminating what he meant with a calm smile on his face. Both elders frowned slightly as they processed this information. ''Is it real?'' They thought to themselves in confusion as they tried to make sense of what he was saying. No matter how they looked at it, he seemed very convincing, and his words made sense, but they could not prove that what he said was correct unless they prepared the pill. Therefore, they stared at each other and nodded. "Young man, we can''t tell if your words are real or not without proving it, but we won''t deny the fact that you are a genius for so easily recognizing what each of these spirit herbs are for. Normally we would have to take an exam to prove it, but we''ll skip that part." Said one of them and then brought back other trays with different spiritual herbs and passed them to Tang Yin. "If you can make these pills, we will give you recognition as a noble-grade alchemist. And we will talk to the Leader to give you the status of King in the association. You will be a High-Grade Elder in the entire continent." Said the elder, and Tang Yin was surprised by this. Not only he, the two next to him were also surprised and looked at the elders in shock. ''Handing over the status of a high-level elder to a young man?'' They thought in shock. Tang Yin looked at the spirit herbs and smiled a little, ''So the tests are not over.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he nodded back at him. "Alright, I accept. You don''t mind if I use one of the furnaces here, do you?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and they both nodded. "You can use anyone. We''ll be watching you." Replied the elder, and Tang Yin then walked to where one was nearby. ''It''s always good to deal with people who don''t despise.'' Tang Yin thought as he ordered the spiritual herbs. ''These herbs are in very bad shape and the number of years is totally wrong. With this they want me to make fourth realm base building pills, spiritual energy pills, and recovery pills...'' Tang Yin thought and nodded slightly to himself. ''Two kinds of basic pills to recover and one to build the base... It''s not that complicated to do it even if they are in this state, but... Well, let''s try the ability that the system had given me before since I''m in this situation.'' Tang Yin thought and looked to the side at the system. [Automatic Pill Enhancement] Stay updated with m,v,l,e,mpy,r. | Level 1. | Active Skill. | Once activated, the pills you make will increase in quality by one star. The higher the level of the skill, the more the pills you make will receive an increase. | Once activated, no pill will fail, they will all be created. | It is a skill with a high consumption of spiritual energy. He had previously reviewed this ability, so he simply activated it in his mind, and soon his spiritual energy began to be drained as it was activated. Following that, Tang Yin began to make different spiritual arrays with his fingers on different parts of the furnace and the floor with great agility and speed. He moved back and forth for a moment, while making spiritual arrays of great difficulty that surprised everyone who saw him. ''This kid also knows spiritual arrays? Not only is he a genius in alchemy, one of those rarely seen in this world, but he also knows so many strange arrays...'' Thought the two elders in shock as they watched this. For some reason, when they both saw those spiritual arrays, they felt that they were far beyond Tang Yin''s ability. Those spiritual arrays gave him a frightening feeling, so they looked at the elder who brought him here. "Tell me everything you know about him." Said one of them, and Ma Feng nodded as he began to tell him what little he knew. Meanwhile, Tang Yin had finished setting things up. ''If no pill fails and they all receive a 1 star increase in quality, if I add these spiritual arrays could I increase two stars? Could I create 3-star pills, with the effort of creating 1-star pills?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. He wanted his understanding of this skill to be correct because if it was... It would save a lot of time creating pills. Therefore, Tang Yin quickly started alchemy. The first thing he did was to light his alchemical fire and send it into the furnace while grabbing the spiritual herbs from one of the trays. He looked them over for a moment and then simply threw them all together into the spiritual furnace at once. This surprised those behind him, "What the heck? He threw them all in?'' they thought to themselves in shock as they looked at each other. Now they were beginning to question if this guy was really an alchemist, who in their right mind would choose that path to make pills? The probability of failing was incredibly high! Even more so if he was missing an arm! But Tang Yin didn''t care about their reactions, instead, he did something that was destined to surprise them even more... Tang Yin grabbed all the sets of spiritual herbs and threw them into the furnace directly. "PUFFF!" At that moment, the two elders spat out all the tea they had drunk in the morning from the shock this created in them. "What the hell is he doing!?" one of them shouted angrily, "Is he crazy? There''s no way he''s an alchemist!" he shouted again angrily. He wasn''t the only one, even the lady who was present on the side watching all this, knew that this didn''t make sense. Although she didn''t have much idea about alchemy, she knew that it''s impossible to make pills when you''re mixing so many spiritual herbs for different recipes. It''s the most basic and universal principle of alchemy. So, what the heck is he doing, mixing so many spiritual herbs in one furnace? ''If he doesn''t know alchemy, what is he planning?'' she thought in confusion. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Tang Yin didn''t care about this either, and although he was hearing the shouts of those two elders behind him saying weird things, he paid no attention to it. On the contrary, he summoned one of his spiritual bones and moved it to the side of the furnace. ''I should be able to use this as a hand with my mind...'' Tang Yin thought as he nimbly moved this spiritual bone and shocked everyone present again... Chapter 205: Simple and smooth process ''What the fuck is going on?'' Thought the two elders in shock as they noticed so many weird things happening back and forth. First, a guy comes out who looks like a genius, but he does crazy things that won''t form any pills, which makes it clear that he is no genius at all. But for some reason, then the same person starts moving a spiritual bone with his gaze, the fucking gaze! And in a nimble way like that! The words didn''t come out of their mouths again, as they were in shock. Tang Yin for his part, simply continued his work. The first thing he did was to send more spiritual energy into his alchemical fire so that it would grow bigger, stronger, and hotter. Then he focused his gaze on the spiritual furnace and closed his eyes soon after, surprising (again) those near him. After that, in his mind, he started a process of pill creation. The first thing he did was to distinguish and divide very well each of the materials that were in ''his mind'', this same thing was done in the spiritual furnace. Latest updates from m _vlempyr. In his mind, there was only a representation of what all those materials would be without the spiritual furnace. So, in that way, he divided each material very well as he purified them with the fire back and forth to every one of the materials at the same time. The two elders sent their spiritual energies to see the spiritual furnace and were in shock, when they looked at everything that was happening. Tang Yin''s perfect control of the fire began to make possible what they thought was impossible. Inside the furnace, there was a line of fire dividing each portion of the materials. Those of one pill were on one side, and those of the other pill, were on the other side. Three divisions were right now inside the pill furnace and in each of the three divisions, the fire had begun to purify and convert the spiritual herbs and materials into spiritual liquid. The liquid gradually began to increase in quantity while all the materials were steadily decreasing. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This process was supposed to take several hours, but Tang Yin did not need that time. His spiritual fire moved so skillfully inside the furnace that in just 30 minutes, he completed the purification process. All materials were reduced to spiritual liquid and were ''swimming'' back and forth in Tang Yin''s fire. Meanwhile, there was a small spiritual array at the bottom, surrounded by 3 larger ones, which were in constant operation. This array had the same divisions that the furnace currently had, but even the two elders watching this process did not notice the existence of such a mystical spiritual array. While Tang Yin quickly began the process of pill formation. This process is the longest and also the most difficult. It is where alchemists fail most of the time. For Tang Yin, it was not entirely simple either, but with his mental representation and mastery of his alchemical fire, he should have no problems. The process was slow and smooth. The pill-forming process was about creating a small shape of a pill in the middle of the furnace, which is of the container type, and then tapping the spiritual liquid into it continuously, over and over again. But, in Tang Yin''s case, it wasn''t just creating one container, he had to make three, and in places that were not very centered, ''How on earth could he complete the pills in the face of such difficulty? This is one of the reasons why you can''t create so many pills within the same furnace, let alone if they are different from each other.'' Thought the elders. ''Well... The fact that each section of the fire is so perfectly controlled, that it doesn''t have the same temperature despite being the same fire, is already to praise him... This guy is an absolute genius.'' They thought to themselves as they thought about granting him the status even if he failed. What he was trying to do was perhaps more of a challenge to himself and perhaps to prove that his ability to control fire is unmatched, so he should have no problem creating pills. For that, he deserved the status of an alchemist of a high level. ''Hm, we should pull him to another room and tell him to make a single pill in that case, to verify anyway...'' They thought to themselves at that moment. But Tang Yin wasn''t even finished for them to think he was going to fail. Tang Yin created the three very pill-like containers and then moved his spiritual bone to one end of the furnace. Following that, he calmed his alchemical fire for a moment. Everything inside the furnace calmed down, and soon... *BOM* A small explosion rose from within the furnace as Tang Yin quickly began to move the three spiritual liquids, one after the other, to slam heavily against the pill containers he had created with his fire and spiritual energy. This caused both elders to have to remove their consciousnesses from the spiritual furnace, as the impacts created were startling. But both of them frowned and looked at Tang Yin in shock at that moment... They did not utter a word, they simply waited. For some reason, they had a strange feeling that Tang Yin might... Breakthrough both of their alchemical common sense before long. Inside the furnace, Tang Yin forcefully pounded each of the pill containers until they were filled with different liquids, and once they were filled, Tang Yin created another container to repeat the process... And then he created another and another... The kiln shook occasionally during that time, but after a while, it calmed down... It had been 2 hours since Tang Yin started making pills when he started the last process of forming a pill. ''Solidification...'' Tang Yin thought as he began to solidify the pill with fire. The spiritual liquid was tapped into the container to be put inside through small holes that exist at the ends, but once the forming process culminates, these small holes close, and the solidification process begins. This is the simplest process of all and almost guarantees that the creation of the pill is a success. This process involves wrapping all the containers in a quiet, passive fire. As if you were giving them a gentle hug, from one side to the other, while gently tapping on each end, over and over and over again. Although it is the simplest process, it is also the process that requires the best fire control, because, if it is not done correctly... The pill will not form. And so, Tang Yin began his solidification process without anyone noticing. They thought it was continuing in the previous process but were surprised when... An hour later, Tang Yin made several signs with his hand, and his spiritual bone returned to the body, then quickly raised a deep fire that shot out of the furnace as it pierced several spiritual arrays, followed by 50 pills that flew around the room with Tang Yin''s spiritual energy. Tang Yin quickly brought a tray to his hand and moved each of the 50 pills to it. Seeing this, no one could utter a word. Even when Tang Yin turned around to tell them that he had succeeded, none of those who saw this uttered a word. They were all shocked... Chapter 206: Absolute genius! ''Tsk, this fire is a disgrace to alcheNovelFireists. Even when it''s me, I still didn''t manage to make perfect pill sets, now I understand why Meiyu was so happy to make a few pills. It''s so complicated.'' Tang Yin thought to himself just before turning around. Although he felt pitiful about it, when he saw the quality of the pills, he smiled broadly. ''Shit, the system is fucking amazing. You can even do with the pills whatever you want and the combination of the system with these spiritual arrays is incredible. I only used the effort to make 1-star noble grade pills, I didn''t even use much spiritual energy despite being using one spiritual bone in the whole process and I was still able to make 3-star noble grade pills with those bad materials, hahaha...'' He said to himself in his mind with a big smile as he turned around to look at the elders. "Gentlemen, I have finished doing alchemy. Please check." He said smiling. But then he noticed something strange. They were all staring at him still, as if they had become soulless, or who knows what the hell had happened to them. But they were still and not uttering a word, not moving an inch. From the two King-grade elders, to the young lady. They were all stunned and in shock at what they had just seen. Maybe, for Tang Yin, what he had just done was something normal, but for them? It didn''t make sense. ''How on earth could he have culminated those pills in such a way? How could he go so against common sense?'' they thought. Because yes, to their common sense, everything Tang Yin had just done was absolutely impossible. But at the end of the day, common sense is a matter of perspective and teachings. How much you learn and understand. Perhaps for someone (like Tang Yin), what he did was part of his own common sense. That''s why he didn''t consider what he had just done unbelievable. Well, it''s also because he didn''t understand the common sense of this world. The only comprehensive knowledge he has of this world is the one that comes from his predecessor in this body. And that is a very limited knowledge because he never got to know the vastness of this world, even though he was 20 years old when he died. That''s why he didn''t understand what was happening with the people in front of him. But soon, he was about to find out... The elders came out of their stupor several minutes later and walked briskly over to where Tang Yin was standing, though they did not speak to him. They simply took the tray from him and looked at the pills to make sure they were not damaged pills. ''What the hell? This guy... What kind of genius is he? Could he make such amazing pills with such bad materials and in such a circumstance?'' They both thought in shock and stared at each other for a full minute. Then, one of them frowned and turned around, to look at the two behind them. "You may go. You will be rewarded later, so you don''t need to stay here anymore." He said sternly as he looked at them, startling them. "Yes, sir. Sorry for interrupting." They both said at the same time, and turned to leave, but before they had disappeared, the same elder spoke again. "If someone asks you what happened here, what will you say?" the elder asked with a slight frown. A dangerous aura spread through the room, scaring them severely, especially the young lady. "Nothing happened here. The elders brought a new high-level elder from the mainland and we were here to serve him." They both replied at the same time, understanding very well what was going on. The elder nodded. "Good, you will be rewarded double for your good understanding." He replied with a smile, and finally, they were both able to leave. The elder then looked at Tang Yin. He almost wanted to kneel in front of him and ask for teachings. They had realized something when they saw these pills... This person in front of them is no ordinary genius. He must be an absolute genius with some incredible master or belonging to some renowned sect on the continent. Otherwise, he could never achieve what he has right now. Read stories at NovelFire|emp|yr. And what he has right now is... ''He''s a King Grade Alchemist!'' That was the conclusion they both came to upon seeing this. And he was not one like them but a Genius Alchemist in every sense! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they did not take advantage of befriending him right now, they might be doomed to lamentation in the future when this young man in front of them shines brightly above the sky. Therefore, they did this. "Young Master, I think you understand our thoughts on this, but can we know what your true level as an alchemist is?" one of them asked, but then realized his mistake. "Oh, I''m sorry, Young Master. We haven''t introduced ourselves." He said and then bowed slightly in respect. "My name is Cheng Thai. A Two Star King Grade Alchemist, High-Level Elder of the Alchemist Association." He said, and then the other did the same. "My name is Cheng Hai. Same alchemy grade and is also a High-Level Elder. We belong to the Cheng Family, from the Northwest Alchemical City." Tang Yin was a bit surprised to hear them say this, ''Wasn''t that family the one Meiyu mentioned to me?'' He thought doubtfully. He had also done a bit of research on Alchemist City, it is the fourth largest in this small mainland region, the entire city is affiliated with the Alchemist Association, and is an alchemist-only city with numerous interesting families and organizations. ''If I managed to expand my organization to that place when I have enough strength, I should be able to take advantage of it quite well and make a lot of money there.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then nodded to them. "Nice to meet you, Elders. I don''t know if I''ve said my name before, but my name is Tang Yin. And, regarding my level as an alchemist, I wouldn''t know. As you can see my alchemical fire is not of a good level and, due to my current cultivation level, I haven''t had a chance to see my ceiling. But I should have no problem making King-Grade pills." Tang Yin replied. Both elders nodded, though they were surprised. "We figured as much..." said they, still with surprise in their voices. But so one of them took out a token and handed it to Tang Yin. "As of today, you are one of us. I cannot give you the High-Level Elder token because the only one who can issue it is the Leader, but I hope you are okay for now with this token, we will talk to the Leader about issuing a new High-Level Token. As of today, you are formally the twelfth seat of the association and a Mid-Level Elder." He said with a smile. Tang Yin nodded as he grabbed the token. And as soon as he clutched it in his hand, he was surprised. ''This is?'' He thought, slightly surprised. Chapter 207: Eastern Information ''A storage deNovelFireice?'' Tang Yin thought and looked inside. There were several spiritual arrays arranged back and forth in a huge spiritual storage hall. The spiritual arrays covered every wall of the hall and were strategically arranged. ''A storage created solely with spiritual arrays? Wow, this is pretty cool, does this world have these kinds of inventions?'' Tang Yin thought in a bit of surprise. "It''s what we call alchemist''s storage. There are also the association''s regulations and all the benefits we provide you with there. Also, when you get the High-Level Elder token, you will be able to communicate with high-level elders anywhere on the continent through it." He replied with a smile, and Tang Yin was surprised. "You mean, if I get the high-level token, I can get information from any part of the continent with that token?" Tang Yin asked in surprise, and they both nodded a little doubtfully. "Do you want to get information from another region?" Cheng Thai asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "I came to the association to register solely for that reason. I need to get information from the Eastern Region, especially a small place called Blizzard Empire." Tang Yin replied, and both elders nodded softly. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The East, uh... We have some information from that place. A lot of news has been coming in lately because of everything that''s been happening in those parts. Please come with us." Cheng Thai said with a smile and then looked at his brother. "Call the elders and try to look for information from that Blizzard Empire while I give information to Young Master." He said, and both nodded while Tang Yin frowned. ''What the hell is going on?'' He thought, and his heart clenched a little as it sped up. He was a little nervous but soon calmed down as he walked to another room. "Young Master, have you heard the news from the east and so you want to investigate about that place?" Cheng Thai asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, I really have no idea what is going on in the East. I left the east more than 1 year ago, but my woman is there and that''s why I want to get information from that place." Tang Yin replied, and Cheng Thai then nodded a little while frowning. He then took out some things from his storage bag. Exclusive tales at m-vl-empyr. "The East for a little over 1 year now has been under attack by demons. Some think that the demons might be trying to enter from that side, but they also opened a powerful front in the west, so the defenders'' forces are divided. Tsk, it''s very frustrating that those in the Center are doing nothing under the circumstances." He said, and at the end, he carried an annoyed tone in his voice, but after a moment, he sighed as he shook his head. "The big sects in the east are in a small war again and so the manpower to face the demons is coming from the empires that are making their effort to defend their territories, but the situation is getting complicated because the demons seem to have started using their demonic portals to break in everywhere and cause disasters..." Cheng Thai said as he continuously read different documents he had written earlier, and after a while of telling Tang Yin different things regarding the East, he closed the documents and smiled. "This is the information we have from 1 month ago. When my brother returns, he will surely have information regarding the Blizzard Empire, but because of the demonic attacks our region must also prepare." He spoke. Tang Yin looked very thoughtful upon hearing this. ''...Feifei, stay safe.'' He thought at last and realized that it was necessary to rush things in every way. At least until he has Huang Feifei with him. In the end, he looked at Cheng Thai. "Why should the northwest region prepare?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and Cheng Thai smiled. "You may not know, but here in the northwest, we all know. The region that in the past was also the vanguard in the front line against the demons was always us, until a few thousand years ago, when things changed. The last great battle that mankind had against the demons, was the battle of 3 thousand years ago, it was a battle that was fought in this place. It is known as the Great Battle of Humanity and it was thanks to it that humans managed to expel the demons from this place, making us the only occupants of the continent." "But unfortunately, that cost many lives. The Red Thunder Sect plummeted since then and most powers in the region have been declining. Even our Alchemical City suffered a crushing defeat and we have now had to rebuild it. Still, we managed to drive them out of this place, bringing peace back to the world. Unfortunately, a thousand years after the great war, the demons struck again in the western region, which is now one of the most powerful regions." Cheng Thai talked for a while longer as he told that small but fascinating story that he loved so much. Even as an elder, he still feels his blood boil when he remembers his heroes of the past, and so he wants to do his best for this mainland region. While Tang Yin simply listened patiently to his every word while frowning slightly. From everything he had heard, he had the brief feeling that the demons of this continent were a bit different from what he remembered. Once he thought about this, he remembered something and his heart skipped a beat. ''Could it be because of the 19-Level Abyss?'' Tang Yin thought in shock and for a while, he remained thoughtful. After a while, he thanked Cheng Thai for the information he had given him, while in his mind, he set out to investigate this situation. Maybe the world where he had fallen was not as simple as he thought it was. Just at that moment, Cheng Hai returned with the information he had managed to get. But from his face, he gave Tang Yin a little bad feeling. So much so that he visibly frowned as soon as he saw him... Chapter 208: Huang Feifei in danger Cheng Hai then noticed his mistake when he saw Tang Yin''s frown so he smiled a little. "Don''t worry too much, Young Master. Actually, there''s not much difference from what it was a month ago. It''s just that... I''ll get straight to the point; the Blizzard Empire went to war against an Empire called Red Wind. Demons are rarely seen in those places and there is a new sect that is commanding respect all over that place, but the Red Wind Empire is getting support from one of the great sects and the situation for the Blizzard Empire doesn''t look too good. We don''t have much information from that place because it''s a remote place, but this is all I could get." He said and then passed him some written documents. Tang Yin frowned when he heard what he said, and having read all this, he could understand that his bad feelings seemed to make a lot of sense. ''Feifei is in danger in that place... Unless she has made it to the Fourth Realm and is in one of the Great Sects... But that is unlikely, with her personality she will surely wait for me in that little empire. I must hurry.'' Tang Yin thought with some urgency, and after a moment, he thanked both elders. "Thank you very much for the information, elders. It is very helpful. If you learn anything else I ask you to inform me about it. It is of much importance to me and I assure you that I will pay you back in the near future." Tang Yin replied. Cheng Thai smiled and nodded. "Young Master Tang, don''t worry. You are now a High-Level Elder of our association and I can assure you that you will soon receive the token. I don''t know if you know this, but among the benefits of being a High-Level Elder is that the association can protect your family members, so if you wish, I can inform the headquarters of the eastern region to have them protect that empire for a while." "With the protection of the association, I can assure you that that Great Sect will not mess with the empire. Of course, if you tell us the name of your wife then we can search for her and keep her safe and sound, we might even be able to bring her here if we can get her." He said calmly, but before Tang Yin began to speak, he spoke again. "But, if you choose the first option, we won''t be able to maintain protection for long, as we are a neutral force and don''t usually get into territorial trouble." Once he said that he culminated with what he wanted to say. Then Tang Yin nodded, ''Revealing Feifei''s name and location is out of the question. If I do so, it''s likely that the guys following me will become aware of her whereabouts and my relationship with her will be exposed. But, if I ask them to protect the empire, it should give me some time to return... I just need a few months to prepare that small force with Lixue''s help...'' Tang Yin thought and started to consider different things in his mind while making different plans. A while later, he nodded towards them. "Then I''ll bother them with it. As long as you keep that place protected for a while, I''ll thank you in a good way." Tang Yin said, and then took out a small spiritual scroll from his inventory. This is where cultivation techniques, alchemy techniques, or spiritual arrays for different purposes are usually written. He then handed it to Cheng Thai. "Elders, this is a small gift from me as a thank you. As long as you keep that place safe, I will deliver you something better in the future." He spoke. Both nodded, not checking the gift at this time, but nodded to him, "It''s okay, Young Master. Don''t worry, with your talent sooner or later you will surpass us, we just hope that when that time happens you won''t forget about us." They replied, and Tang Yin nodded smilingly. "Elders, I must go, but there is one issue I want to deal with first, can I use my current status to replace small positions in this place?" Tang Yin asked with a smile after remembering what had happened a while ago... ''Since you want to humiliate me just to ingratiate yourself with a dying little stupid girl, then go ahead. Let''s see who has the last laugh.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he walked out and recalled the words of the two elders. They said, "You are a mid-level elder who will soon receive the status of a high-level elder. I assure you that even if you want to have one of the 11 Seats do jobs for you, he will gladly do it and you will not be able to refuse. You can take people off and put people on as you like, provided you have the reasons to do so." And having received that confirmation, the first thing he did was to go over and get the two people who brought him here. Luckily for him, he found them waiting for him in the previous room. They both approached with a smile, "Greetings, Elder." They said with a smile, and Tang Yin smiled. "You don''t need to address each other like that. Let''s go downstairs, there are some things I want you to help me with." Tang Yin said with a smile as he started walking downstairs. They were both a little surprised by this but nodded. The young lady was the one who realized what was about to happen... ''Lord Gu could not have expected this turn of events...'' She thought and swallowed saliva, inwardly thankful that she had not disrespected such a person. Once they arrived downstairs, they made their way to the testing section. This place was a bit deserted, and only a few cleaning people were passing by. "Are they inside?" Tang Yin asked, and Ma Feng nodded. "Probably, right now they are in testing and everyone is in, shall we go in like this?" he asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Come on, this I have to solve it today." He replied firmly. Find more at NovelFiremp-y,r. As soon as the guards saw Ma Feng approaching, they bowed. "Welcome, Lord Ma. They are in evidence right now. Lord Gu is inside along with Lords Qin and Po, there is also Lord Gu''s Son and one of the 11 Seats, Lord Pan." Said one of them as he bowed and quickly informed him of the situation inside. When they heard about one of the 11 Seats they stopped and looked at him. "Lord Pan is here? Why?" asked Ma Feng. They both looked at each other for a bit, they thought he already knew, but seeing that he didn''t, they decided to explain. "Miss Lu from the Red Thunder Sect came to test herself and her teacher reported it to Mr. Pan, he is here to see her progress. You already know about the relationship between those 3." He replied, and Ma Feng nodded. Then Tang Yin stepped forward and showed his token, as soon as the two of them saw this they almost choked. They didn''t even see who it was or his face, they only saw that token and were filled with awe, fully bowing to him soon after. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elder, welcome!" Said they quickly as beads of sweat trickled down their backs. "Follow me and say nothing." Tang Yin replied calmly. After that, all of them entered the hall quietly. Everyone was gathered in one place, waiting for the results to be announced, they had already finished the exam, so as soon as Tang Yin entered the hall, everyone noticed and looked at him doubtfully. ''That guy again?'' thought many of them recognizing Tang Yin while frowning. Among them, the one who had earlier welcomed and expelled Tang Yin stood up angrily. "What the hell are you doing entering this place without authorization!?" he shouted angrily. Tang Yin smiled a little at the sight. Chapter 209: A lot of clowns But, as soon as he shouted this, he noticed the person coming to Tang Yin''s side and frowned. "Mr. Ma..." He said hesitantly, but just at that moment, someone grabbed his arm a little and asked him a question. "Son, who is it?" Gu Xiong, one of the higher-ups in the room, asked. When Gu Hong heard this, he nodded towards his father. "Father, he''s the one I told you about. He''s having trouble with Miss Lu. He came here today to try to take the tests, but I expelled him because of that." He replied as he spoke softly, though everyone next to them heard him. Gu Xiong nodded slightly, "Is he a nobody?" he asked, and Gu Hong nodded. "Miss Lu told me he was a nobody among the external disciples of the Red Thunder Sect. He''s not even an alchemist, he seems to be sponsored by an elder surnamed Xie, but I don''t know exactly who he is." He replied, and Gu Xiong frowned slightly, but after not remembering anyone with that surname, he nodded. "Fine, then I''ll sort this out." He replied smiling, and stood up. "Ma Feng, we are at the time of testing, what do you want?" he asked, and Ma Feng smiled with a shrug. "Gu Xiong, this time don''t go blaming the association for whatever happens to your family. I once told you that some of your children would condemn it and you didn''t listen." Ma Feng replied calmly, causing Gu Xiong to frown slightly but let out a snort of derision. "Heh, what the hell are you talking about? Daring to say such things in front of Elder Pan, are you sane?" Gu Xiong asked, and Ma Feng turned to where Elder Pan was standing. "Greetings, Elder. Long time no see." He said, and Elder Pan then sighed lightly. ''Tsk, this guy did it to get me into this. How annoying, but well...'' He thought and stared at the three who had entered, ignoring the guards behind them. "Mr. Ma, what brings you here? We''re in the middle of exams and Miss Lu is among the alchemists today, it''s not a good idea to barge in unannounced like this and even more so, with two people..." He said but stopped as soon as he saw Tang Yin. It was just that moment when his elder token sent a small signal, which left him in shock. His gaze focused on Tang Yin in amazement. ''A new seat? So young!?'' He thought urgently at that moment, stunned by the situation before him. It was so much of a shock he jumped out of his seat and stood up. ''Shit, this guy''s status must be fucking high...'' He thought to himself in shock. There was no way that, a person so young that he could become a seat wouldn''t have a high status. The association would make sure to give him the highest status the moment someone like that comes along. This is something the association must do to keep the talent with them. No matter what, they can''t lose a talent of such magnitude. Wouldn''t be surprised if they gave him High-Level Elder status! But no one had noticed this. Gu Xiong smiled upon hearing what he had said earlier. "Ma Feng, explain your reasons for being here, what the hell are you doing interrupting the tests? Besides, on top of that you bring a little waste to this place and someone working at the front desk, what the hell are you planning? We''re in important exams!" Gu Xiong asked angrily. "Mr. Ma, I respect you very much, but you shouldn''t disrespect the elders and Miss Lu like this. Please leave so that we can continue with the exams." Gu Hong said at that moment, as he bowed slightly making himself look like he was being respectful. But inside, he was simply teasing. Ma Feng smiled at this little performance, and seeing that Elder Pan had gone silent, he stepped a little to the side. "Young Master, what is your decision?" Ma Feng asked with a smile. Tang Yin smiled a little and looked at Gu Xiong. "Are you that guy''s father?" He asked while pointing at Gu Hong, and this guy let out a snort. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmph, why should I answer to a one-armed man?" He replied with mockery and a smile. Although his answer wasn''t funny, for some reason some people laughed in the room. Tang Yin then nodded. "Well, that being the case, get out of the association. You don''t need to pick up anything and you also don''t need to think about begging for mercy, same you." Tang Yin said as he pointed at Gu Hong and Gu Xiong, causing them to be shocked for a moment. m|vle mp _yr novel source But Tang Yin wasn''t finished, he immediately looked at those who had just laughed. "Also, all of you who laughed just now can leave. They are disqualified." Tang Yin said calmly. His face revealed no anger at all, he looked so serene, as if everything he had said was a trivial thing. But this scared Ma Feng a little, ''Isn''t he angry or can he control his anger to that extent?'' He thought to himself in shock, ''God, good thing I didn''t offend him when he was nobody...'' He thought and sighed inwardly with relief. He knows very well that people who can control their anger to such an extent are the scariest when they get really angry... They are the most bloodthirsty. But, when everyone who didn''t know about Tang Yin''s status heard this, they started laughing louder, and laughter rose up from one side to the other. "Hahaha, what the hell is this guy saying? Hahaha, does he think he owns the association or something?" "Shit, I''ve never seen a guy as crazy as this, hahaha." "He says he wants to kick me out, hahaha..." Gu Xiong said as he laughed, but soon, his laughter stopped all of a sudden, and he looked angrily at Tang Yin. "Who the hell do you think you are, you bastard!? How dare you say that to me!?" he shouted angrily. And soon, a voice came in his support. "External Disciple, what the hell are you doing and saying? Do you want to bring trouble to the sect!?" shouted Lu Xia at that moment, looking angry. ''Right, if Miss is here and he is from the Sect, I should be able to have the sect punish him severely for this...'' Gu Xiong thought at that moment as his eyes widened. He then smiled slightly but then wiped the smile off his face. Instead, he looked quite angry. "Miss Lu, we respect your sect, but this is a bastard who dared to insult the association; therefore, I hope you will be on our side in this case. We will sign a document to send this bastard to your sect and have him severely punished with a thousand lashes. If that is not complied with, then the association will be in trouble with your sect." He said with an authoritative tone. Making Lu Xia frown slightly and look at him, ''This crazy old man thinks he can represent the association? Shit, if it wasn''t for Elder Pan supporting him, I would have slapped him for talking to me like that.'' She thought but still nodded, ''Well, I can get rid of this little guy and make my master more at ease.'' She thought and looked at Tang Yin. "Tell me, as an external disciple, who gave you the guts to come and cause a scandal in the alchemist association?" She asked, and Tang Yin finally shot her a glance. Just then, seeing that Lu Xia was supporting him, Gu Xiong shouted, "Guards, grab this bastard for me! Since he dares to insult us, then he won''t go unpunished!" he shouted angrily, but... The guards did not move an inch. On the contrary, as soon as they heard this, they began to tremble slightly... Chapter 210: Beg for mercy Tang Yin smiled as he watched a small clown show talking nonsense back and forth. "You know, I personally don''t like watching clowns. They look ridiculous and I don''t find them funny at all. So shut up, especially you." Said Tang Yin while looking at Lu Xia, "Since you laughed a while ago, then go pack your bags, you won''t be given your exam results because you failed." Tang Yin replied. "Who do you think you are?" she shouted angrily. Not only her¡­ Even those who were reviewing the exams were annoyed by this and looked at him, "Young man, I don''t know who you are, but this is not a place where you should be talking nonsense. We have the exams here and we can say that Miss Lu passed this exam with flying colors, how can you say she failed?" one of them asked angrily. Tang Yin then smiled and looked at Ma Feng, "Bring me that." Tang Yin said, and he nodded before he started walking towards them. "By the orders of a Middle-Level Elder and one of the Twelve Seats of the Association, all of today''s exams will be forfeited. I, Ma Feng, Gold Member of Alchemy Hall Number 3, enforce the law under my authority that all exams are to be handed over to me at this time." Ma Feng said firmly as he walked towards them. "Ma Feng, how dare you!?" they shouted at the same time, but just at that moment, Tang Yin decided to speak. "Like I said, I don''t like clowns. So shut up and don''t become the next one. Clowns only exist to be laughed at." Tang Yin said and then pulled out a small but impressive token. "As Ma Feng already said, all exams are hereby confiscated under the orders of the Twelfth Seat of the association, does anyone else want to say anything?" Tang Yin said calmly as the token became visible to everyone present... Everyone felt shocked when they saw this. ''Middle-Level Elder token!?'' They thought in shock, ''Is he a Middle-Level Elder!? So Young!?'' "Impossible!" Gu Hong shouted, revealing the thoughts of everyone present. "How could you possibly be a Middle-Level Elder!? Absolutely impossible, it''s a fake!" he shouted angrily. Tang Yin simply scoffed and pointed at the guards. "Bring him in." He said, and they both nodded as they walked towards him. "Lord Gu, please don''t object. We don''t want to hurt you." They said as they revealed their entire cultivation. They were not that strong, but they could certainly take Gu Hong down. But that moment Gu Xiong shouted angrily. "Who dares!?" and stood in front of Gu Hong. Although he was frightened by this high-level token in that guy''s hands, there was no way he would see without doing anything at this moment. Besides, he knows that he has the support of Elder Pan and Miss Lu. The first has an equal token, and the latter is the disciple of one of the seats that will shortly become a King, how could he be afraid? "Lord Gu Xiong, please stay out of this, we are to abide by the rules of the elders!" "Do you want to reveal yourself too, Lord Gu Xiong?" "Please get out of the way or we will call all our brothers!" shouted the two guards in front of them and didn''t even wait for any reaction. They immediately tightened the small device, and the alarms were ringing throughout the alchemists'' association. The guards at this place were very well trained, and although not all of them were powerful, they certainly had a high status within the association. They are not like other guards in other places, who are just there to guard the gate and are massively hired from outside. Here, they are cultivated by the association itself. And they all obey the mandate of the Elders! Therefore, as soon as Gu Xiong saw this, he was startled and quickly looked at Elder Pan. "Elder Pan!" he shouted. Tang Yin then smiled. "Mr. Pan, I''m telling you to stay out of this so you don''t get hurt. I won''t care what relations you have with this guy or if you brought him here, I''m going to expel them today and I don''t care if you are against it." Tang Yin said firmly, causing Elder Pan to frown slightly. His words had startled the entire room, but surprisingly, this Elder Pan could only nod. "Young Master, what do you plan to do?" he asked. He doesn''t know Tang Yin''s status, but at the very least, it is equal to his own. There was no point in getting into a fight with one equal to him just because of two idiots who didn''t have that much value. Still, there was one person who had a lot of value to him in this room. So, he wanted to know what Tang Yin''s total plans were. But, when he said that, it was as if lightning struck everyone who had made fun of Tang Yin before. To them, as well as to Gu Hong, Gu Xiong, Lu Xia, and others... Elder Pan recognized this person as someone of unbelievable status... It wasn''t fake the token he was showing, it was a Middle-Level Elder! ''Shit... We''re screwed...'' Thought many of them... Tang Yin nodded toward this elder. "Gu Hong and Gu Xiong will be expelled from the association. Miss here will take Gu Hong''s position, the rest I don''t care about. And all the people I said above, including Lu Xia, will not be allowed to take the examination for a whole year." Tang Yin replied firmly. your m,v,l,e,m,p,y,r story His words surprised the Miss who had waited on him all this time, and she looked at him in shock, but Tang Yin had a fixed gaze straight ahead. Elder Pan frowned slightly and shook his head. "I have no problem with decisions, but I can''t allow Miss Lu to receive such a punishment." He replied firmly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders, but before he could speak... Two people were brought to him, and both fell to their knees before him as they began to plead for mercy. "Elder, I was wrong, please forgive me, I won''t do it again!" Gu Xiong said as he fell to his knees with his head on the ground. As soon as he heard that Elder Pan was not going to back him up, he realized he was finished. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had only one way out, and that was to beg for mercy. Otherwise... where would he go? He thought. "Please forgive me, elder... I won''t do it again, give me a chance..." He said again as he stuck his head face down and wailed. Tang Yin moved a little closer to him, "You won''t do it again?" Tang Yin asked at that moment, and Gu Xiong was surprised but quickly shook his head. "I pledge." "Do you want another chance?" Tang Yin asked again, and he nodded several times quickly. Tang Yin then smiled and moved a little closer to him. "Every mistake must be punished, you know that, don''t you? And the punishment, and the magnitude of the punishment, will depend on how serious the mistake is. You''ve insulted an elder, do you think a sorry will fix everything?" Tang Yin said with a smile and then tapped him on the shoulder several times. "No, mistakes are not so easily fixed and people don''t change easily, your pleas are stupid." Tang Yin said smiling, and immediately after that, he gathered a large amount of strength in his hand and pressed hard on Gu Xiong, causing him to let out a cry of pain, but quickly Tang Yin knocked him down by slapping him in the face and sending him flying a few meters. A little alchemist who barely even has cultivation, how could he try to stand against him? But he wasn''t finished... As soon as he finished here, looked at Gu Hong, and Gu Hong fearfully backed away. He was much weaker than his father and had offended Tang Yin more... In his stupid judgment, he decided to beg for mercy like an idiot despite seeing his father''s state when he did so. ''The biggest fool in this family.'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing this. "You offended me several times and kicked me out of this place no matter what, and you think I''m going to forgive you? You''re an idiot." Tang Yin said smiling. As soon as he said that, he threw a strong kick toward where this guy was standing, hitting him in the chest and lifting him up from his prostrate position. The kick was so strong that Gu Hong vomited a lot of blood at that instant and felt a strong pressure on his chest as he was sent flying across the room. *BOOOM* Chapter 211: Irrevocable order Everyone present in the room felt stunned as their minds were confused by this situation. They never expected Tang Yin''s reaction to this situation to be so harsh, but they wondered what would they do in the situation Tang Yin was in? They would probably become so arrogant because of their change in status that they would humiliate and harshly mock all these guys, so in the end, they simply kept silent and said nothing. They only watched Gu Hong fall unconscious down the wall, and no one went to pick him up. Even Elder Pan was surprised and a little annoyed, as those two were his subordinates, but he still said nothing. Tang Yin also didn''t care about the reactions of these worthless people, instead, he looked at Ma Feng and nodded to him. This time, as soon as Ma Feng arrived in front of the elders who had the exams, they obediently handed them to him, and he handed them to Tang Yin. Tang Yin then took the exams and looked at them for a moment. He knew perfectly well which were the ones who had laughed at him earlier, so he named one by one the people present who had taken the exam and each one he found to be ''guilty'' of this situation, he crossed out the exam with an ''X'' in red. Until he touched the last exam, Tang Yin smiled at the sight of it. "Lu Xia, do you want me to cross out your exam or would you rather go on your own?" Tang Yin asked at that moment, smiling. Lu Xia frowned and was visibly angry, but she knew very well that her current status was many times lower than Tang Yin''s. Moreover, her mind was confused, ''How could this guy possibly know how to do alchemy? He only has one arm and is even much younger than me, how on earth can he become a Middle-Level Elder?'' She thought angrily and confused, trying to make sense of the situation that was presenting itself before her. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. brought to you by NovelFire-empyr And before she could speak to scold Tang Yin, Elder Pan stepped in again. This time he revealed his aura and pulled out his token directly. "As the Sixth Seat of the Alchemist Association, I ask Elder not to complicate things. That test can''t fail, do you really want to make things difficult for yourself? Please deliver those results and I won''t go through with this!" He said firmly, and his alchemist aura was revealed all around as a scorching heat girded over the head of everyone present. Tang Yin looked at him and shrugged his shoulders as he heard him say these statements. "What will you do if I disqualify her? What can you do to me?" Tang Yin asked smiling, and then, without waiting for his answer, he grabbed his brush and painted a large ''X'' in the middle of the entire sheet. This shocked Elder Pan, as he didn''t expect Tang Yin to have the guts to do this, thus, at first, he couldn''t find the words to speak. Even so, he soon burst out in anger and pounced on him. "You dare!" he shouted angrily, but Tang Yin simply stepped aside easily, causing Elder Pan to only be able to grasp for air. "Elder Pan, don''t be carried away by anger. Since I came in, I told you that Lu Xia will not be able to pass these tests. I don''t care who you are or who this girl''s teacher is, I also don''t care if she really passed the test. If I said I will disqualify her, then I will disqualify her. Don''t meddle in other people''s business." Tang Yin replied calmly, while looking at him from the side. "You bastard, who do you think you are? You think you can do whatever you feel like doing in the alchemist association!?" shouted Elder Pan in response to his statements. The anger on his face was obvious, and if it wasn''t for the fact that he realized Tang Yin was stronger than him, he would have already attacked him with all his might. But, after all, Elder Pan is just a little alchemist elder. Although his cultivation is decent and he is in the fifth realm, he is only a fifth realm alchemist. He will never be able to match Tang Yin, even if Tang Yin is at the peak of the fourth realm. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this and mocked him by letting out a small snort. "Hmph, Elder Pan, if someone insults and disrespects you, how elder will you keep quiet? Lu Xia insulted me and it was because of her that I was kicked out of this place a few hours ago. Only because her status was higher than mine at that time, it''s only fair that I come to take revenge now that my status is higher than hers, why do you want to complicate things?" Tang Yin said smiling, and just as he said that, a lot of footsteps were heard from outside, and a lot of people entered the room at that time. They were all wearing the costumes of the guards of this place, so Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and ignored Elder Pan. Instead, he simply showed his elder token, "Get Lu Xia and all those people out of this place. Furthermore, I, Tang Yin, as an elder, order that none of them be allowed to enter the association for one year. This order is irrevocable." Tang Yin said, and all the guards were surprised to see this new elder so young. ''We have a new elder?'' They thought to themselves in shock but gave the matter no further thought. They immediately nodded firmly and responded in unison with a, "Yes!" This caused the room to shake slightly for a moment, and everyone who had been targeted by Tang Yin became so frightened that several of them fainted. Even so, the guards had not finished entering the room when Elder Pan angrily jumped in front of them. "As the Sixth Seat I order you to stop! An elder''s order cannot be disobeyed!" he shouted as he stood in front of Lu Xia. Seeing Elder Pan and his elder token appear in front of them, the newly arrived guards were confused and looked at each other trying to figure out what was going on here. Why was one elder telling them to throw everyone out and then the other telling them to stop? An elder fight? They thought to themselves in confusion. Still, they could only look at Tang Yin for him to explain. But Tang Yin simply frowned slightly upon seeing Elder Pan''s reaction and stared at him for a moment dangerously. He really didn''t want to oppose an elder when he had just arrived, but... Not using a hard-earned status to make him pay someone who humiliated him in such a way is not his style either. That''s why he was a bit annoyed with this elder, would he keep quiet if someone humiliated him in such a way? ''Hmph, well, if you want to meddle don''t blame me for what might happen to your post later on.'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Chapter 212: Someone in his yard... "Elder Pan, do you want to oppose me?" Tang Yin asked as he stared at him. His voice sounded somewhat dangerous, so Elder Pan frowned slightly but simply sneered. "You''re breaking the rules of the association! You want me to stand still without saying anything when you do that!? You''re insane!" Elder Pan shouted angrily. No matter what, he was determined that Lu Xia would pass the tests today. If he failed to pass them and had a setback of 1 whole year to retake them... He was sure that his master would punish him rudely. That was why he didn''t mind making enemies with Tang Yin at this time. He didn''t think Tang Yin''s status was higher than the status of the Association''s First Seat at present, a person who would soon be at the King Grade. But Tang Yin let out an angry snort, "Fine, so be it." He replied and was about to use his token to call those two elders who had attended to him earlier, but just before he could do so, a voice came from outside... "Pan Taoyu, this is a direct order. Stand back." He said, and Tang Yin then smiled as he recognized the voice. He was not the only one who recognized it, Pan Taoyu and several others also recognized it, so they immediately bowed to greet him. "Elder Cheng Thai, greetings." They said bowing to him as Cheng Thai walked through the door. Pan Taoyu then stood up slightly and spoke to him. "Elder..." But Cheng Thai raised his hand for him to be quiet. "Don''t talk anymore, step back, I have an announcement to make." Cheng Thai replied and then looked at the guards. "Do as Young Master Tang tells you." He said, and all the guards nodded firmly as they led everyone out of the room. No one objected to this, who was stupid enough to oppose one of the leaders of this branch of the Alchemist Association? Even Pan Taoyu could only remain obediently silent as he watched everyone leave, and Lu Xia shot a glare at Tang Yin. m-vl|emp yr your novel source "Bastard, this won''t stay like this." She said as she angrily left, and then lowered her head and disappeared into the crowd as she ran away from the embarrassment of being kicked out like that. And so, the whole room was silent after this. Then Cheng Thai spoke, "I won''t say much. But as of today, Young Master Tang Yin is one of us. He will remain in a seat for a while, but his status is equivalent to mine. Therefore, whatever order he gives, it is equal to an order from me, this is the decision of the Association. That is all, you are dismissed." He said and, after that, left with Tang Yin without another word, leaving the room in deep silence... ... After that little event, Tang Yin was escorted by Cheng Thai to the exit. "Young Master, what do you want to do with those two vacant seats?" Cheng Thai asked without caring about what Tang Yin had done. When someone makes a mistake, he should be prepared to pay for it and to treat it in such a way a person who comes to prove himself without knowing his real status is a grave mistake that should never happen again. That''s why he didn''t care what happened to those two people. Tang Yin smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "I would like the present lady to take Gu Hong''s position, if she must learn alchemy it''s not a problem. Gu Xiong''s position doesn''t matter to me for now." Tang Yin replied, and Cheng Thai nodded and looked at Miss. "You don''t need to learn alchemy to hold that position, but if you learn it, you will be more respected." He said and looked at Tang Yin, "Will you teach her alchemy yourself, Young Master?" Cheng Thai asked, and Tang Yin smiled as he took out a small piece of paper and a scroll and handed them to the young lady, who was stunned by the conversation they were having. "Study that alchemy technique for a while and visit that address once a week and say you are going on my behalf. Someone will take care of helping you understand it." Tang Yin said, and although she took it, she was simply too stunned and grateful in her heart, but she dared not say a word for fear of upsetting the elder present. The change that was happening in her was simply too great, What the hell is going on? She thought doubtfully. Still, she knew she should be thankful for everything she was going through, so she bowed deeply to Tang Yin at that moment, she did it 3 times. "Thank you very much, Young Master. I promise I will try my best." She replied. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her mind was confused, and she didn''t understand why she had been chosen to become a high position and was even going to be taught alchemy, but even though she was confused and had yet to take it all in, she still understood that she should be grateful. Tang Yin nodded with a smile at seeing her like this. "Try hard." He replied simply and then looked at Cheng Thai. "Elder, thank you very much for today. See you later." He said, and Cheng Thai nodded. "Young Master Tang, don''t worry about what we talked about today. I promise you that we will do everything as we told you. Also, we will be sending you updates every 2 days." He replied, and Tang Yin then left. He had to do a lot of things and think some more, for now, he had decided one thing regarding the association. ''I must start raising some alchemists in the organization. Although it''s just starting, I shouldn''t have any problems if I do it personally and maybe in 1 year, I can have a few that I can send to the Association. This will be useful to me in the future to gather information.'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he left. ''If I manage to have several seats in the Association, my status within the Association will increase and I will be able to do many things that I can''t do now and also gather many connections with that Alchemical City. According to Meiyu entering that place is a bit difficult for outsiders, so I should do it carefully.'' Tang Yin thought. And a while later, he had returned to the sect. Entering his courtyard, he was surprised to notice it deathly silent and frowned slightly. ''Lingxia left?'' He thought to himself in surprise. She had remarked to him that she would be staying here for a while to see the growth of the spiritual herbs, strange that she left like that, he thought. And after walking for a while, he confirmed it, ''How strange...'' He thought, but when he reached the room where Wu Lingxia had been before, he found a small note. ''Did she have to return urgently because Elder Mu came back?'' He thought as he read the letter she had left him and smiled, visibly relaxing. ''It''s good that she''s all right. For a moment I thought it had been that annoying guy again.'' He thought, and after bathing and changing, he wanted to do some outdoor eating, so he went out into the yard to see the environment and was stunned... There was someone in his yard... ... Chapter 213: Conversation between Elders Cheng Thai walked down a long hallway as he headed toward one of the main halls where his brother was. He was deep in thought about various things, but he walked briskly, and after a while, he entered and closed the door with the utmost security. "Brother, were you able to figure out what it is?" he asked, and his brother, Cheng Hai looked at him smiling and nodded. "Big brother, it is just as we thought. This is a set of alchemical spiritual arrays, but they are not simple. They are arrays to improve the quality of the pill and to increase the production of them. Also, hidden at the bottom of the scroll the Young Master gave us, there also seems to be a more amazing spiritual array, but I can''t figure out what it is. We could go back to the Alchemical City and ask the elders or wait for the Leader to return." He replied with a smile, and Cheng Thai was surprised. ''Such a good gift? This young master is more amazing than we thought...'' He thought in a daze and walked over to his brother to take a good look at everything. "Did you talk to the Leader? When will he be back?" Cheng Thai asked as he looked at the scroll, and Cheng Hai nodded. "He gave us the consent. He said that as soon as he returns, he will personally issue the token, but right now he is busy and won''t be able to come back in this week." Cheng Hai replied. After that, both of them talked about some things, and a while later, they culminated the investigating these spiritual arrays. "Let''s inform the eastern region about the young master''s requests. Call quickly." Cheng Thai said, and Cheng Hai nodded as he took out his elder token and then made some arrays to put on top of this one... His fingers moved quickly until they created small arrays, then they ran to the center of the room, and Cheng Hai put his token in the middle of a small place that was beautifully built with black decorations on top of something sticking out of the floor. Just as he put it down, this little thing that looked like a decoration lit up in blue color, and soon a voice came from the other side. "Greetings, Elder Cheng Hai, is something wrong?" this voice asked as a small human-like character appeared on top of the token. "Eastern Elder, we have an urgent situation. This is a red alert being issued from the northwest to the east." Cheng Hai said at that moment, and the elder on the other side was slightly surprised and nodded. "Red alert from the northwest..." He said and paused for a moment, then spoke again, "Please elder, go ahead." He said, and Cheng Hai nodded. "The Eastern Blizzard Empire, which is at war against the Red Wind Empire, must be protected at all costs for a while, as long as possible. They must prevent the Great Sect behind the Red Wind Empire from going against the Red Wind Empire. This is a request from a High-Level Elder, using his status to make this request. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Furthermore, this request must not come out, it must be kept confidential." Cheng Hai said, and then paused slightly for a moment to take a breath and then spoke again. "Eastern Elder, the person who asked for this is someone of utmost importance to our association, do you understand? If this gets out and the other powers get to know... Our Leader will issue a Betrayal Order, so please keep this in utmost confidentiality and comply with our rule and request." Cheng Hai said. Silence reigned in the room after that, and a while later, the East Elder nodded. "Elder Cheng Hai, don''t worry. The Eastern Alchemist Association will comply. We will issue the protection order right now." He replied. "Anything else, Elder?" the Eastern Elder asked again, and Cheng Hai smiled. "We will be calling you every two days to tell us what is going on. Send a trusted Elder to that place." Cheng Hai replied and then hung up the call. Cheng Hai and Cheng Thai nodded to each other at that point. ... On the East side, the East Elder sighed a little as he ended the call. "These renowned Elders sure are dangerous and overbearing, isn''t he from that Cheng Family of the Northwest Alchemical City? God, their status is unbelievable." Said the man who had just finished the call and then looked at his companion. "You heard him, issue the protection order, and go to that empire. We''ll keep in communication to inform them." He said with a smile, and his partner sighed slightly. "I feel like they have me as the errand boy just because I''m the youngest." He replied with a sigh. Then, the one who had spoken to Cheng Hai earlier smiled. "Don''t you think it''s strange? Elder Cheng called a while ago to ask for information about that place and now he calls to put a protection order like that, who the hell is the other party?" He wondered doubtfully, and his companion could only sigh. "Who knows? It should be some renowned elder as well. The northwest Alchemical City is very special and there are some who say they possibly have several Saints, maybe it''s one of them?" He replied. "Haha, I don''t think it''s a Saint. Still... What did they find in that little empire for them to want to protect it, do you know if there is any alchemist family in that place?" "Hm, there is one, but it''s regrettable. Still... There''s something I find curious about that place and I don''t know if it has anything to do with this." "Oh? What do you find curious?" "There are some very talented cultivators lately. Well, most of them are women and they are incredibly talented despite their young age. One of them entered one of the Great Sects... There''s one who is the little princess of the empire, her name is... Xiaolan? No, Xiaolin, she''s the little princess of that place. And the other one is... I don''t know, but she''s talented and she uses two spiritual weapons to fight, one of them is incredibly rare." "But you know what the best thing is? There are two Spiritual Emperors in that place! I met them before I came back and one of them commands respect in an unbelievable way." "Two Spiritual Emperors came out of a Third Level Empire!?" shouted the ''Eastern Elder'' in surprise at that moment with surprise. And his companion saw it and nodded. "I know, what the hell happened there? I really have no idea, but it''s unbelievable." He replied and then let out a long sigh. "Forget it, let''s get to work, I don''t want to get in trouble with those Northwesterners. They''re all barbarians to fight, fuck, how scary they scare me." Said the one who had spoken the most in this conversation and the one who was to return to that little empire again and once he said that, they both went out and issued an order in top secret that was directed at that Great Sect to stay out of the way... ... Chapter 214: Cooking together? Tang Yin looked dazedly at the person in his courtyard... A beautiful woman with gorgeous white hair was sitting there as she looked up at the sky. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Peace was felt in this place, and the air gently waved back and forth, so occasionally hit that beautiful long hair, and it swung back and forth. Because her back was turned to him, Tang Yin couldn''t see her face, but... He was sure who this woman was. How could he be wrong? One of the women who had made the biggest impression on him. He was sure those beautiful purple eyes were on the other side of that long white hair. "Hehe, you''re finally back, guy." She said with a smile as she turned to look at him. Shi Yue''s perfect mature face was in Tang Yin''s sight again, and the feeling it gave him was just like that first time... ''Undoubtedly, if this woman shows her beauty among the empires and says that the one who wins the war will earn a few minutes of her words, all those empires would wage war with greater strength for the sake of winning.'' Tang Yin thought feeling stunned by the ethereal beauty he was seeing. But he still knew how to keep his manners, so he quickly bowed slightly. "Greetings, Elder Shi Yue. Long time no see." Tang Yin said with a calm smile and then looked up to continue staring at her. Shi Yue smiled beautifully, as she shrugged her shoulders, "I''ve been waiting for you for a while, where have you been? Tsk, you really take days off like it''s nothing." She replied tenderly, and Tang Yin smiled sheepishly. "I have been busy, Elder Shi Yue. But if I had known that you would come to my courtyard, I assure you that I would have rushed here so as not to keep you waiting." Tang Yin replied quickly, and Shi Yue shot him a provocative glance. Just then, she disappeared from his sight and appeared at Tang Yin''s side. "Little guy, you have increased your strength considerably in such a short time, but even now you have an association elder token, are you an alchemist?" she asked in surprise as she ignored his previous comments and circled him curiously, staring at him. Tang Yin was a little surprised that she knew about his elder token, ''Can she sense what I have in my inventory?'' Tang Yin thought in shock but did not show it on his face and simply smiled as he took out his token. "Of course, I''m also an alchemist." He said as he showed his token, and Shi Yue was surprised that it was a Mid-Level Elder one. ''Is he that talented? He is incredibly good as a destroyer and can even increase his cultivation so much in such a short time, but he is also such a high-level alchemist? He''s only about 21 years old, how did he manage to do that?'' She thought visibly surprised as she grabbed the elder token curiously. "Boy, your talent is higher than I expected, what degree of alchemy can you perform?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled. "First, can I start cooking? I had planned to cook outdoors today if you want to join me, you can, I am a good cook. Then we can talk about whatever you want and I will answer all your questions." Tang Yin said, and she looked at him for a moment and then nodded. "Well, let me see how good you are at cooking then. I''ll just tell you that I''m picky, I''ve had so much free time that I''ve been cooking for hundreds of years and I''m very good, so if you don''t meet my expectations, I''ll drop points for you." She said with a smile, and then Tang Yin went into the house again to take out different things to cook. Sometime later, both of them were standing together while Shi Yue watched Tang Yin cook different things outdoors. Earlier, he had bought meat from moon spirit rabbits. These spirit rabbits have the most delicious meat among all kinds of rabbits, or at the very least, they are in the Top 3 of the tastiest meats among rabbit-type animals. And Tang Yin didn''t want to do anything too complicated this time. He just started roasting them in the fire, back and forth while talking a bit with Shi Yue. "Elder Shi, to answer your previous question, I am a three-star noble grade alchemist at present." Tang Yin said and then showed his alchemical fire, "The problem is my alchemical fire. I haven''t been able to get any that are good for me, so I have to use a basic one like this, but if I could have one of a higher level, I should have no problem creating King grade pills or even higher." Tang Yin said smiling, and while Shi Yue was listening without showing any surprise on her face, inside she was incredibly shocked by what she was hearing. ''Only 21 years old and he already has such achievements in alchemy... God, I came looking for copper and found gold...'' She thought in shock and smiled mysteriously, then moved a little closer to him. "Boy, your talent is amazing in every way, I have no words to describe you right now. And I can see that you are very good at cooking too, but this is a little mistake, look..." She said as she grabbed some silverware and started flipping the meat. "You leave it a moment longer like you thought, and it wouldn''t have been perfect in the cooking." She said as she started moving different cutlery and chopsticks around to flip the meats. Following that, she pulled something out of her storage bag and dumped it on him. "Oh wait, don''t pour that sauce on that one." Tang Yin said at that point, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Why?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "I also see that you are very good at cooking, I can feel how good the meat will taste when it is ready, but in variety, I think I can beat you this time. This meat is not meant to be with that texture, it should be more crispy to combine well, look, I''ll explain..." Tang Yin said, and soon they were both cooking back and forth as they prepared different simple dishes with rabbit meat and more similar things. They both shawled for a while as they laughed. Surprisingly, they found a common hobby regarding food, and both had a very good knowledge about it, so they continued to talk back and forth... Chapter 215: Have you thought about my proposal? A while later, both were sitting watching the night sky while having a quiet dinner. Shi Yue smiled as she saw what was happening right now. As a powerful cultivator, she normally doesn''t need to eat and only eats out of wanting to feel something tasty on her palate and remembering things from the past. But today she was eating next to a small disciple, a meal that left her speechless. On a day she had not planned to eat. This made her smile and remember a bit of the past. "Your cooking is really good, where did you learn so much? You can even make a variety of dishes with so few ingredients, you are so talented in everything." Shi Yue said at that moment, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "My mother is an amazing cook, from what I learned from her. It''s normal that I can do this, although I can''t compare it to my mother''s food." He replied, and Shi Yue nodded slightly. ''Do Tangs cook that well?'' she thought doubtfully, and after that, they ate for a long while until they finished everything. Once they finished eating, they took to watching the starry sky. Another hobby they shared. "Elder Shi Yue, who exactly is Elder Mu? Is she really as talented as they say?" Tang Yin suddenly asked while looking at the sky, and Shi Yue slightly raised an eyebrow. She was a little confused by his question, but then she smiled, "You mean because of the letter that girl left you?" she asked, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise and nodded. "Did you know?" he asked, and she shrugged. "Well, I had a fake news get to that girl to get her to leave so I could get in without any trouble, do you expect me not to know?" she said, and Tang Yin looked at her with his mouth open. "So that''s what happened..." He said surprised and speechless. "Hehe, I don''t like to be where there are a lot of people. So, I had to do that, sorry for kicking out your pretty miss." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin shrugged slightly. "I''m not complaining either, a beautiful miss leaves, but a beautiful millennial woman arrives. I''m perfectly fine with that." Tang Yin replied after a moment''s thought, and Shi Yue looked at him in surprise. "You''re still such a good flatterer, you seem to like to tempt death for the sake of flattering a beautiful face." She replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders again. "Her personality is also important, not just her face." He said, correcting her earlier comment, and she then averted her gaze again as she stood thinking for a minute. "Mu Ruxue is her real name, in the whole continent there are only 3 other people equal to her in terms of status. I don''t know what your little mistress told you about her, but she is so talented, she and someone else, are my hope that the sect will rise again and can take revenge on their enemies." Shi Yue replied to Tang Yin''s previous question, slightly surprising him. ''Are there 4 alchemists of that level in this place? And this Mu Ruxue is the youngest among them... Could she be a cultivator too?'' Tang Yin thought and then looked at her to ask her a question, but Shi Yue, who was watching him and noticed his thoughts, pre-empted his question. "No, her talent is more centralized in alchemy, she is not a powerful cultivator. People like you are few in this world, though they are not non-existent. I know one who is similar to you in every way." She replied with a smile, but before Tang Yin could get curious, Shi Yue stood up. "Kid, you''ve turned this place into a beautiful cultivation paradise, how on earth did you do that? There are so many spiritual arrays in this place of spiritual attraction, are you also an array master or do you have someone who is one behind your back?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders as he stood up as well. He quickly made a small array in the air with his hand and threw it at her. Meanwhile, the array lit up in a yellow color. Shi Yue raised her hand and took it in her hand in surprise, "You were able to make a spiritual attraction array in 1 second? Boy, your talent is terrifying..." She said extremely surprised as she noticed what this array was doing, but soon realized her little mistake and released the spiritual array into the air... *BOOM* A small but loud explosion sounded, and she looked at a smiling Tang Yin. "Hahaha, I didn''t think you were so inexperienced with spiritual arrays." Tang Yin said laughing out loud at this that had happened. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yue looked at him somewhat angrily but did nothing because she felt that she had made a mistake and could not understand where it was that she had failed. "What kind of array is it?" she asked in confusion, and Tang Yin smiled. "Hahaha, if you hadn''t dropped it, you would have understood what the saying means that says, mixing alchemy with arrays is the best invention." Tang Yin said with a smile and made the small array again, but this time, he didn''t activate it, he just held it in his hand. "It''s called the Explosive Breakthrough Array. When it''s active and is on a cultivator''s skin, it collects surrounding spiritual energy until it''s completely filled and after that it explodes, putting spiritual energy into the cultivator''s body to try to make a breakthrough in their cultivation." Tang Yin said as he blew the array into dust again. "This is the weaker version. Maybe it can work for someone in the first realm." He said again, and Shi Yue was visibly surprised. "Can you make an Explosive Breakthrough Array? Weren''t those arrays lost?" she asked in shock. The last time that she heard that name¡­ It was more than 2,000 years ago! Her father was the one who told her. Since then, it has been considered a lost spiritual array. In fact, it was said to have been lost in the first great war between demons and humans. How could she possibly have seen it again in this place? She thought in shock, and Tang Yin shrugged. "You asked me if I was good with spirit arrays, well that''s what I''m answering you. I can make many spiritual arrays and turn any place into a cultivation paradise, so much so that that array is filled with spiritual energy in as little as 1 second as you just saw. I''m not that simple, you know?" Tang Yin said as he looked at her. ''Looks like I can still surprise a person thousands of years old.'' He thought smiling. Meanwhile, Shi Yue''s mind was in a little chaos swirling back and forth. Her mind was filled with memories and thoughts from long ago... But soon, her sight became clearer, and she smiled slightly as she disappeared again and appeared behind Tang Yin. "Boy, have you thought about my previous proposal?" she asked and moved closer to his ear to speak softly, "I will help you to make your soul and that body blend perfectly if you accept my proposal." She said smiling and mysteriously. This left Tang Yin in shock... Chapter 216: Spiritual Grasping and beautiful view. His mind buzzed at that moment with surprise as he stood perfectly still. This time, he really couldn''t hide his surprise and was totally speechless as he heard her say this. ''Does she know that my soul hasn''t combined perfectly with this body? Did she find out that I''m a reincarnate?'' He thought in shock, not being able to answer her question anytime soon. She didn''t notice his surprise because her back was to him, but still, seeing that he didn''t answer she smiled and walked forward a little, leaving him behind. "Having fallen in that place had to have been painful for you, boy. I still don''t understand how you made it out of there alive, but I can understand how painful it could have been so that your body and soul are now not in total sync. But I can help you get them to be." She said and then turned around to stare at him. At that instant, a huge purple moon appeared above her in the distance, and the night grew even darker all around, as she looked up at him. Her purple eyes shone with a flash of bright light, and she raised her hand slightly and stopped when it was a little below her face and made a sign as if she was grasping something. Just at that moment, her Eternal Night domain expanded forcefully as the moon moved away from them, it soon looked as if she had grabbed a small invisible cloth, and soon Tang Yin felt as if something had grabbed inside him, which startled him and made him bring his hands to his chest as he fell forward slightly. When he fell forward, he was shocked and looked at her in surprise. "Spiritual Grasping?" He asked in shock, and she, visibly surprised, smiled and bent down as well to stare him in the face fixedly. "You know more things than I expected, do you know about spiritual grasping?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin frowned slightly. ''This person can do that? Even in my whole sect, there is no one who can do that, who the hell is she?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Of course, he knew about this. But not because he had experienced it, it''s just that his master and his father once told him about it, but none of them could do it. He only knew that, in theory, it was possible to do such a thing. But he had never experienced it before and did not expect to experience it in this small place. ''It''s more dangerous than I thought...'' Tang Yin thought, ''Their cultivation is perhaps not real, which means it must be quite a bit higher than what I can see...'' Tang Yin thought and frowned slightly. ''This sect is not that simple.'' He thought again but smiled a little and looked down a little in surprise. "Elder Shi, avoid bending down like that when you are wearing such a provocative dress." Tang Yin said and then looked up, slightly surprising Shi Yue, who was caught off guard. She looked down and was surprised by her presentation at this moment, so she calmly stood up and made a small hand gesture to let go of what she was clutching. Just at that moment, Tang Yin felt his spirit released from a strong pressure so he could breathe calmly. Shi Yue then turned away from looking at him. She was a little embarrassed, but there was nothing she could do. She was so surprised that someone knew that, she didn''t even realize that she had acted inelegantly. Tang Yin didn''t think anything of it, he just lamented the fact that he couldn''t enjoy that beautiful view in a better way because he felt that strong pressure in his spirit. But after calming down he looked at her. "Elder Shi, would you like to see the changes in the courtyard?" Tang Yin asked, and Shi Yue looked at him slightly and nodded. "Good, show me what you have done." She replied as she removed his Eternal Night Domain, and the night returned to the way it was before. Then Tang Yin began to guide her through the different rooms. She was quite surprised at how many spiritual arrays of all kinds were in this place. But, when she visited the cultivation rooms, her surprise was further amplified when she saw what they had become. "Boy, you really are a genius. How on earth did you come up with this? This looks a lot like the cultivation rooms in the Tower, how the hell did you do it?" she asked in shock as she looked at each of the arrays. Not content with just looking at them, as soon as she could, she activated them all. Various attacks went off from one side to the other as they headed for the ground. When she thought the explosions were going to rise up along with small debris from the floor, various defensive spiritual arrays appeared on the floor creating a barrier of spiritual energy, and the attacks hit this barrier, creating explosions of spiritual energy in various areas of the room. She felt a little stunned by the good mechanism that was in this room. It wasn''t just the number of the spiritual array but that they all worked perfectly and interpenetrated with each other! That''s incredible! But soon, other spiritual arrays were activated and began to absorb the spiritual energy from those explosions, releasing the entire room quickly, and the attack arrays lit up again... "Spiritual absorption arrays?" She said in shock. "Is it a self-sustaining room?" She asked again and looked at Tang Yin. The latter smiled and nodded. "It is a self-sufficient cultivation room to some extent. But, when you activate the higher-level attacks, it becomes difficult for it to remain self-sufficient. Even so, it will never run out of spiritual energy because of the spiritual attraction arrays outside, and because of this, follow me." Tang Yin said and then started walking again towards another room. First, he showed her the alchemical rooms and the functions he created for each of them. Finally, he took her to the room that was the one that kept this little cultivation yard in perfect working order. "The herb room I found was very pitiful and was useless for making this whole place self-sufficient, so I had to remodel it. Welcome to the new spiritual herb room. This place can grow spiritual herbs to over 100 years old, in just 1 month." Tang Yin said smiling. Shi Yue opened her eyes in surprise when she heard this and looked at each of the spiritual arrays in the room. Then, she shifted her gaze to the spiritual herbs. Her eyes glowed purple at that moment, and she stepped forward to walk while looking at all of this. She had not ignored what Tang Yin had said, in fact, she was confirming it. Her mind was in shock. She had seen many things in her life, and the number of talented people she saw was great, but this was the first time she had seen a person who could excel in such a way in every way. For the first time, she was seeing what her praised father once called: A Genius Above the Heavens. Someone who could be a genius in every way... ''Alchemy, Arrays, Cultivation, he even made it out of that place alive... What else does he have?'' She thought as she lightly touched the spiritual herbs and felt their growth. There was no doubt that what Tang Yin said a moment ago was real... These spiritual herbs have an incredible growth rate. They could grow at a much faster rate than normal. So, she stared at him for a long while... S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 217: Conditions "Boy, who the hell are you? Is there really anyone in this world who can do everything at once?" She asked staring at him, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Don''t you have one in front of you?" he asked back, and she sighed slightly. "You''re a genius, I can''t say more. So much so that I fail to understand what kind of genius you are." She said, and Tang Yin smiled, but before he could answer, Shi Yue spoke as she walked towards him. "But... That''s precisely why I want you to be my disciple. Lately, I''ve felt that there are a lot of strange movements in the city and I heard what happened in the North. Those young masters are still looking for you." Shi Yue said and glared at him so that he wouldn''t avoid the conversation. Tang Yin frowned slightly, when he heard her say this, but he returned the gaze as he looked into those beautiful purple eyes. After looking at her for a moment, he sighed. ''I don''t know if it''s good to have a master in this place, but she seems to be a different person and she has been watching over me. That time she saved me from that old man seems like it wasn''t a coincidence, she has been watching over me this short time.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled at her. "I have no problem agreeing to be your disciple, but I have two conditions." Tang Yin said, slightly surprising Shi Yue, who tilted her head slightly. "What conditions? Just dilate." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "First, I''ll go east to get my woman as soon as I reach the Fifth Realm, I want her to be accepted into the sect, plus she and Lixue will be protected by you for a while. You don''t need to worry too much about me, I will find a way to protect myself, but they must be protected at all costs." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue was slightly surprised to hear this. She thought Tang Yin would set a condition for more benefits, but she did not expect the condition to be of this style. But, thinking that those young masters of such powerful sects were looking for him, she found that it made sense. So, she smiled and nodded. "Okay, I promise, what''s your second condition?" she asked. "Earlier you said you would help me get my soul to blend perfectly with my body, I believe you have a way to do that. But I need some spiritual herbs for something else that is very important to me, my condition is that you help me get them. They are hard to get, but they should not be impossible." Tang Yin replied, and she frowned slightly. ''Spiritual Herbs?'' She thought. She didn''t commit as soon as she heard this because it might be more than difficult to get them. "What are the spiritual herbs?" She asked and Tang Yin then took out a small piece of paper, put it on the table, and wrote several names there. There was a total of 7 herbs. When she looked at the names she frowned slightly. ''I''ve only heard of 2 of them... Looks like I''ll need Little Ruxue''s help...'' She thought with a frown and took the paper. "I can''t promise to get them all because I only know of 2 of them, still, I''ll do my best to find them, how much time do I have to make it?" She asked, and Tang Yin shrugged with a smile as he looked at her. "You have your whole life to do it, but the sooner you get it done, the better." He replied, and she nodded then. "Good, so now tell me about those ladies I''m supposed to protect." She replied as they both walked out of the spiritual herb room. She didn''t expect to have to commit to doing that, but she doesn''t have much to do lately. So, she wouldn''t bother to refuse this condition that Tang Yin set for her. Even more so now that she realized what kind of genius he was. Basically, Tang Yin used his cards very well this time showing her the different talents that he had, and the kind of genius he was so that he could have a bargaining chip when it came to agreeing to be her disciple. ''Getting such a powerful person like her to protect them will take a weight off me. Besides, this way I can have them with me without worrying about harming them.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and after that, started to comment to Shi Yue about different things regarding Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue. About Bai Lixue, he didn''t have to tell much because she knew quite a lot. "That girl is quite talented and her fighting style is very similar to two of the strongest people in the sect, I think if she gets teaching from both of them, she can improve quickly." She replied when she heard some of Bai Lixue''s information. "Who are they?" he asked. "The one they call Elder Destroyer and Little M... Cough, I mean, the patriarch." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded slightly. "Well, Elder Destroyer sought her out to make her his disciple, but she said she would only accept a Spiritual Supreme as a master." He replied, surprising Shi Yue, who laughed upon hearing this, and the conversation flowed into different topics after that, until it was time for bed... ... The next morning, Tang Yin woke up slightly surprised to find Shi Yue sitting in the living room of the house in a very elegant manner while wearing a somewhat provocative white dress. "Elder Shi, hadn''t you left?" he asked in surprise. "Sit down, I have something for you and there is also something we need to do." She replied, surprising Tang Yin a little, but he did as she said and sat down opposite her. "I promised to fulfill your requests, but I won''t do it for free. Become my disciple. I have no intention of waiting until the disciple ceremony to do so. Let''s do it now." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. He had no problem with doing that, on the contrary, he was wondering why on earth they hadn''t done that last night. But he was a little surprised by the urgency in her tone of voice, "Did something happen?" he asked doubtfully, and she shook her head. "No, don''t divert the subject. Let''s get the ceremony over with, I have something to give you that I''m sure you''ll like." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded then... Chapter 218: Becoming in her disciple Tang Yin didn''t understand the urgency, but if there was something in her that was for him, then, of course, he would want to do it quickly to receive it. So, she grabbed Tang Yin after he said yes and teleported several times until she arrived at the back mountain where Tang Yin had practiced earlier. She was slightly surprised by the state she found it in and looked at him, "What happened? Any fight?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I was training here, but my training got a little out of hand." Tang Yin said with embarrassment, and she nodded rather surprised. But she didn''t give it any more importance, although she wondered what kind of training he was having at the time so that everything had ended up in this state. Still, once she got here, she walked lightly to the top of the mountain and waved her hand forward slightly. Just at that moment, a small tremor struck the surroundings, startling Tang Yin, and quickly, a small Oath Monument came out of the ground and became visible. It was adorned with gold. "There was an oath monument in this place?" Tang Yin asked in shock. And Shi Yue nodded smilingly. "This small mountain is part of the sect''s oath mountains. Also, the reason why you can see the Tower from here is because this is one of the mountains that make up the Great Defensive Array, which is powered by the Thunder Tower." She replied further surprising Tang Yin, but he nodded. ''So that huge array below the mountain is connected to other mountains...'' Tang Yin thought after remembering an array he had seen earlier. Shi Yue stepped forward and placed her right hand on the monument, then nodded to Tang Yin, and he did the same by standing in front of her. Soon, the oath monument was illuminated from the bottom up, and both of their hands were fixed on the monument as it closed. At that moment, they both felt their hands being cut slightly and blood spilled into the monument, thus activating a rather large spiritual array below them that covered them and made Tang Yin bow slightly to Shi Yue. "Disciple Tang Yin, do you agree to be my disciple, under oath before heaven? You must understand the consequences of violating an oath to heaven." Shi Yue said at that moment, and Tang Yin nodded. "I accept. I am not afraid of the consequences because I will not violate an oath to heaven." Tang Yin replied. Consequently, the spiritual array underneath both of them lit up brightly to the height of the nearby trees in two colors. The black color and the silver color illuminated both parts of the spiritual array for several minutes and gradually dulled the color until the spiritual array was simply illuminated in its body. Soon, the oath monument released both of their hand, and the array allowed Tang Yin to look up. Shi Yue was slightly surprised to see him. ''Silver eyes?'' She thought with great surprise as she saw Tang Yin''s eyes. The silver color was painted on them, and they gave her an immense sense of beauty. It was the first time Shi Yue saw a pair of silver eyes, so her surprise was very great. But, when she saw them, she felt that the beauty of the surrounding world lost its color. It was as if the silver of Tang Yin''s eyes had taken away all the surrounding beauty. The beautiful silver eyes in conjunction with Tang Yin''s perfect face gave Shi Yue a sense of grandeur. As if what she saw was not an external disciple of her sect but an immensely powerful being towering above the heavens. It was as if she had seen, again, ''that'' legendary figure she once saw in her past. That is why she did not react immediately and simply stared at him, as if she had lost her words or ability to speak. Still, nothing is forever. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the silver color in Tang Yin''s eyes disappeared, and the spiritual array beneath its feet grew duller and duller until it became colorless and disappeared. The oath monument also returned to its place, and the earth closed again. The scene returned to the usual tranquility, with the difference that there was a beautiful figure with a perfect face staring at a beautiful young man who was standing calmly, elegantly, and proudly in front of her. Just then, she came back to herself and smiled sheepishly. "Your silver eyes are really beautiful, I''ve never seen anything like that before, why are you hiding them?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin was slightly surprised to hear this. ''My eyes became silver again?'' He thought in shock. He hadn''t even realized that was why she had been stunned. Therefore, he smiled sheepishly and looked slightly over his shoulder. "Originally, my eyes and hair were silver in color. Unfortunately, I once lost my cultivation and at that time I lost the color of my eyes and hair as well. My eyes are currently blue, perhaps what you saw was an illusion." He replied calmly, and she was surprised to hear this. "Had you lost your cultivation?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "When we first met you told me it was just recovered, remember? It was that. It was a few weeks before I entered the sect that I was able to regain my ability to cultivate again." He replied, and she was even more surprised. ''He was a cripple just a few months ago? He made it all the way to the top of the fourth realm, in such a short time? What the heck? How is such a thing possible?'' she thought in shock, ''Could it be that he has some treasure to cultivate?'' she thought in surprise. Although she was even more surprised that a ''Tang'' had been crippled, but the big clans always have infighting, so she didn''t think much of it, and although she wanted to ask him more questions, she didn''t ask them. She decided to keep her surprise to herself for now. Instead, she smiled and moved her hand slightly to the right. "As I said before, I''ll give you a gift that I''m sure you''ll like." She said, and at that moment, in her hand appeared a small vial the size of her hand, it was transparent and had a burning fire inside. The fire was purple, just like Shi Yue''s eyes. When Tang Yin saw it, he felt stunned, "A Draconic Fire?" He asked in shock at the sight of it. Chapter 219: The Ancestor? Shi Yue looked at him and nodded, "You know whatever I introduce you to, are you some encyclopedia or something?" she asked in a joking manner, though she really thought it was. Tang Yin smiled with some embarrassment but walked over to her. "Will you give me a Dragon Fire?" Tang Yin asked in surprise, and she nodded at him, but instead of giving it to him, she took him by the hand. "Come with me first." She said and soon disappeared from where she stood next to Tang Yin, appearing in the distance as she headed towards her own home. She moved at high speeds, and during that time neither of them spoke. Tang Yin because he couldn''t and she because she wouldn''t. Tang Yin couldn''t even see his surroundings. He had to keep his eyes tightly closed to avoid the air pressure. And a good while later, they finally stopped, and Tang Yin was finally able to open his eyes. What greeted him was a beautiful landscape, and just then, the cool air hit his skin as he looked at the beautiful waterfall to the side. For a moment, he felt stunned by such a drastic change of scenery and looked to the side. The scenery in this place was undoubtedly beautiful, and had numerous spiritual herbs growing all over the place. The spiritual energy in this place was also incredibly rich, in fact, the very river there was a spiritual river. Made entirely of liquid spiritual energy, and it gave a touch of beauty to everything. The trees were large and thick, all of them trees that had become spiritual from being exposed to spiritual energy for so long. While there was no undergrowth anywhere. Everything that grew in this place was spiritual herbs, even the grass. This was like a beautiful spiritual garden, which had a small wooden house that looked old but sturdy and was decorated in an elegant, but minimalist way. All of this was located on top of a beautiful mountain. Tang Yin felt deeply stunned as soon as he saw this and looked from side to side. "Where is this? It''s a wonder for cultivation this place." He said curiously, and Shi Yue smiled and nodded. "Originally this mountain belonged to my father and mother. It was known as Thunder Monarch Mountain, although it''s been a long time since anyone used that name. Now, they call it ''The Core Mountain''." She replied as she recalled the past. Tang Yin was surprised when he heard this and looked at her in a daze, "Is this the Mountain that is said to belong to the Sect Ancestor?" He asked doubtfully, and she looked at him as if he was a bit of a fool. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, haven''t you been talking to that Ancestor? Are you surprised that I brought you to this courtyard when you are the disciple of that ''Ancestor''?" She asked with a smile on her face as she tilted her head slightly, and Tang Yin opened his mouth slightly in surprise. He always knew that this woman was truly amazing, and her strength was to be feared. Not only is she an Inheritor of Eternal Night, which is one of the most terrifying domains out there for many reasons. But she also has a very special spiritual weapon, such as those red flowers, perfect for assassination. She is a true assassin by nature, someone even the assassins of the praised Moon Clan must respect and admire. For all that, Tang Yin knew that this woman must be amazing, but... ''Is she the Ancestor Meiyu told me about? Wasn''t a man?'' he thought in shock. "...I really didn''t expect you to be that person. I originally thought the Ancestor was male, didn''t they say he was an ancient patriarch?" he replied surprised at the status this beautiful woman held. Shi Yue shrugged her shoulders when she heard what he said. "Not many people know that I am still alive. In fact, it''s a surprise to many to see me still alive and that''s why many people believe that the Ancestor is the Patriarch from 4 generations ago, which was the most powerful after my disappearance. But no, I am not dead yet and until I die, I will remain the Ancestor Protector of the sect." She replied, and at last, her determination sounded as firm as the oak tree. Tang Yin then nodded upon hearing this, though his surprise could not be wiped from his face. ''As I recall, the Ancestor is the son of the Founder... Oh, now I understand.'' Tang Yin thought, and something lit up in his mind after remembering some things Xie Meiyu had told him that she also didn''t understand and also some things the association elder mentioned to him regarding that great war in the past. ''So, the ''protective foundation'' that the Founder had reportedly left behind, isn''t it a treasure? Is it his daughter, hidden deep within the sect?'' He wondered in his mind but didn''t dare to say anything else. "Is that patriarch still alive?" He asked doubtfully, and Shi Yue frowned slightly after hearing this but did not answer. On the contrary, she walked to the spiritual river passing by. "''Later you can ask questions. For now, here." She said and tossed him the vial with the Draconic Fire inside. "Go inside, you will absorb the Draconic Fire in this place." She replied. Tang Yin looked at her in surprise, "Can I cultivate in the Spiritual River?" He asked in surprise, and she looked up at him to nod. "Of course, why not?" she asked back. "Isn''t this the same spiritual river that inner disciples can access from time to time? It is reportedly available all the time to central disciples, but I am just an external disciple, am I allowed to enter?" he asked, and Shi Yue said nothing. She simply waved her hand and threw Tang Yin into the water. "Boy, you ask a lot of unnecessary questions. Go make that fire yours and don''t ask any more questions. I''ll be protecting you." She replied as she started walking towards the wooden house. Tang Yin was surprised when he fell into the water, but he could only smile and focus. As soon as he fell into the water, he felt how the streams of liquid spiritual energy rushed to him and hit him hard, so if he didn''t focus, he might drown. Therefore, he quickly focused his attention and began to cultivate a little. A while later, a dome of spiritual energy was created around him as he floated lightly on the water. The spiritual energy dome absorbed the water underneath itself to function without the need for him to do anything, so Tang Yin smiled and finally took out the draconic fire¡­ Chapter 220: Draconic Fire As soon as the draconic fire came out of the bottle, it flew at great speeds to hit the dome of spiritual energy that was surrounding Tang Yin''s body. *BOM* A very small but audible explosion sounded at that moment as the draconic fire hit hard but bounced back and hit the wall below the dome at great speed, again creating another small explosion. As soon as it hit, it again flew at high speed to the other side, and soon, only a purple flash could be seen continuously crossing the dome surrounding Tang Yin. It never hit him, it would pass by him and give him a few small scratches, but Tang Yin just smiled. ''This little guy is quite aggressive, but he doesn''t seem to have any malice.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he cultivated with his eyes closed. The fire as such was not very big, so calling it small was not a mistake, but Tang Yin knew very well the potential of these spiritual fires. In fact, all draconic fires are equal in size, but they have quite terrifying strength. ''I wonder what grade this fire is, and how was it obtained? A purple dragon fire is rarely seen...'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. But he decided not to give the matter any more thought and suddenly opened his eyes as the fire was passing in front of him... As soon as he opened them, he moved his hand slightly upwards, and the fire was stopped in mid-air by a powerful spiritual energy that girded itself all over the dome, paralyzing every inch of the spiritual fire. "Little guy, it''s time for you to have an owner." Tang Yin said smiling, and closed his hand, causing the spiritual fire to slowly approach him as he was bound by streams of spiritual energy back and forth. It was a bit complicated for him to move him because this guy was quite strong, but apparently, he had a long time locked up, as the experience he had was long gone. Therefore, it was not complicated for him, and soon Tang Yin closed his eyes again. The small wounds opened by the previous movement of the draconic fire were closing soon after everything ceased, but before they were completely closed, Tang Yin moved his finger slightly, allowing, from each of these wounds a drop of blood to flow out and into the fire. Just as the blood and spiritual fire came into contact, a powerful wave of spiritual energy rose up from the sides and hit the surroundings with force, also raising a small wave in the river that hit the riverbanks. Then there was a second and a third... During all this time, Tang Yin kept his eyes closed as he tried to refine the draconic fire, doing it piecemeal and slowly... Meanwhile, Shi Yue watched from afar as she sat on a small chair she pulled out. She smiled as she watched the purple-colored spiritual energy rise up from the surroundings and hit hard against every tree there was. ''Father, I couldn''t be worthy of absorbing your gift, but I got someone who will surely put it to the best use. I at least want to see what this looked like in action, after all the stories you told me.'' She thought with a beautiful smile on her perfect face as she stared at Tang Yin. ''A 5-thousand-year-old spiritual draconic fire, huh... I''d really like to know how far it can grow, I hope you show me, Tang Yin, I don''t want such a precious gift to go to waste.'' She thought smiling. If Tang Yin had seen this smile, he would realize that it is a totally natural and not at all forced smile, it has naturally the beauty of a mature woman. A beautiful smile that can make any man who looks at it fall in love because it feels like the smile of a saint, but at the same time, there is a touch of seduction in it. Unfortunately, at this moment, Tang Yin was trying to get the spiritual fire to accept his blood, as it tried to move forcefully. Just then, he quickly moved his hand upward and created a spiritual array on top of the draconic fire, between the fire and his hand, while using his hand to smash the array against the resisting draconic fire. This caused the fire to start trying to escape as it moved with great force, but Tang Yin was much faster than the fire, and soon, spiritual chains came out of the spiritual array and held the fire tightly. Tang Yin then smiled and threw a small drop of bright red blood towards where the fire was, and it wrapped around the fire tightly. *BOOM* The ensuing explosion didn''t stop Tang Yin from doing his job. As soon as he noticed the drop of blood enveloping the fire, Tang Yin quickly popped it into his mouth, closed his eyes again, and began to quickly refine it within himself. And in no time, Tang Yin''s spiritual energy began to flutter as it hit the surroundings again and again. This energy grew strong but was painted a purple color and then changed its color to red again, repeating the same process several times. Tang Yin''s lightning bolts soon started to come out as they struck the river, some even hitting the nearby trees hard, and his holy lightning body was activated unconsciously, as Tang Yin suffered inside. This left him a bit shocked, ''Tsk, this guy is so fucking strong.'' Tang Yin thought somewhat puzzled, and soon, the magnificent image of his heavenly hammer made its presence behind him. It was only a representation of Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer, but its appearance caused his lightning aura to grow magnificently and all at once, hogging every corner of his aura that was previously painted purple. This time, the red color with a hint of silver shone throughout his aura of spiritual energy, which created an imposing image capable of frightening anyone close to Tang Yin. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Shi Yue felt a slight tightness from this, and she smiled at the sight of it. A strange smile of happiness was evident as soon as she saw Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer. ''Yes~ So this is the oppression of spiritual weapon... So, this is a Supreme Spiritual Weapon... It feels so... Strange... So magnificent~ It''s so... Stimulating~...'' She thought as she suddenly stood up and gazed adoringly at this beautiful hammer behind Tang Yin. Her purple eyes lit up deeply with a beautiful purple gleam that gave a strange feeling of adoration, while her hands clenched slightly with... Excitation? Chapter 221: Call me master and... Her conditions? Tang Yin simply focused all his attention on himself, and when he allowed his heavenly hammer to manifest, the draconic fire was appeased, and it became submissive. It had felt the oppression of a supreme spiritual weapon, what else did it have to do? It only had to remain calm, waiting to be refined. As soon as he saw this, Tang Yin began to quickly refine the fire, and the hours began to pass slowly. Time ran slowly, and hours later, the night breeze hit the surroundings as Tang Yin continued to be immersed in his trance, slowly refining the draconic fire while Shi Yue watched the process from the side. The hours continued to pass, and at midnight, Tang Yin''s spiritual energy grew dramatically, and soon, the draconic fire came out of his body and began to circle him, then Tang Yin smiled and slowly opened his eyes to look at his surroundings. As soon as his eyes opened, a purple flash crossed his eyes back and forth, and soon the draconic fire reached his hand and flared brightly as it completely surrounded Tang Yin''s hand as if it were a glove made of purple fire. Tang Yin smiled as he saw this and threw a punch toward the dome surrounding him... *BOOOM* A deep and powerful explosion occurred at that moment and created a large number of cracks in the spiritual energy dome which soon shattered into pieces, and the purple fire quickly consumed it. Tang Yin then drew fire, put it on his feet, and began to run over the water. A few seconds later, he reached the other side and jumped into the air while throwing a strong blow towards a tree. A fist created from spiritual fire came out of his fist at that moment and in an explosion, ended up consuming the tree to ashes in a few seconds. After that, Tang Yin started to fall to the ground and hit the ground with his palm covered in purple fire... *BOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion rose up from the surroundings as his fist hit the ground, and spiritual energy covered in purple fire slammed everywhere. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. ''So, a draconic fire is so powerful... Even in a spiritual garden like this, it can cause so much destruction with simple moves like this.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and put away his draconic fire as soon as he sensed Shi Yue''s arrival. "Elder Shi, I''m done." Tang Yin said at that moment but received a small tap after this. "Call me master." Shi Yue replied, and Tang Yin smiled a little. "Okay then, master." He replied, and she nodded happily. "Good, that''s better." She said smiling, and then examined him as she nodded. "To be able to do that so easily and without getting hurt internally is worthy of a genius like you." She said with a smile as Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "It''s okay, master. It''s nothing, can you take me back to the courtyard? There are too many things I have to do to hurry." He said, and Shi Yue nodded. She didn''t ask anything because she also felt Tang Yin was a little anxious. Maybe he didn''t show it, but from the way he spoke, he sounded a bit rushed. ''Well, it makes sense. The east is not peaceful these days.'' She thought and soon started traveling at high speeds with Tang Yin until they finally reached the courtyard. "Master, this time I want to lock myself away for a while to write cultivation techniques and spiritual arrays. Also, I need to make pills in mass, can I ask you to buy the materials for me?" He asked, and she looked at him doubtfully. "What do you want to make such annoying things for? And why create pills in masse?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin then realized that he had not told her about his new organization. ''Anyway, she''ll find out when she follows me or Lixue, there''s nothing to hide from her.'' He thought and began to tell her. "To tell you the truth, I started an organization recently and I already have over 150 members. I''m going to be doing this to cultivate them, in case the unforeseen happens I will have a force to use." He replied, and Shi Yue was surprised. ''Did he create a force on his own? Even if it''s not registered, he has more than 150 members? This guy has a big-time mentality and won''t sit still until he does big things...'' She thought with surprise but smiled. "What kind of organization is it?" she asked curiously, and Tang Yin then proceeded to explain some of his plans to her. Also, the fact that it now has two halls and the like regarding the association. She was shocked when she heard everything he had to say. "Boy, you have an impressive mentality. I agree, I''ll help you with that, but let me join that organization undercover." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. He couldn''t agree more on that. "It''s okay, master. If you want it, of course, you are welcome. But, right now we don''t have a base for the organization because of the way I want to do it. I was planning to try to buy a mountain peak far away and then use some buildings in the city as a cover, do you have any recommendations, master?" Tang Yin asked to seize the moment. If she could get him a place for the base of his organization then it was for the best. She would do it much faster than him. Shi Yue nodded upon hearing this, ''A mountain peak...'' She thought and smiled. "I have a private one that I''m not using, it''s in a very well-hidden place and I assure you it won''t be found easily, but it can be accessed, how about that one? I''ll give it to you, but I have conditions." She spoke. Tang Yin raised his eyebrows slightly as he heard her say she had one available, ''This makes it easier...'' He thought but looked at her curiously as he heard about the conditions. "What conditions?" he asked. She smiled. "First, you must turn that place into a cultivation paradise, just like this courtyard, but better. I will give you all the resources for that. Second, you must get to the Seventh Realm before I get the spiritual herbs you asked for. I will give you... Until after the Battle of the Great Sects for you to reach the Seventh Realm, a little over 5 years. At that time, I will give you all the spiritual herbs, so you must get there before then." She answered her conditions. Chapter 222: Some Problems Hearing her conditions, Tang Yin smiled mysteriously. "Good, then it''s settled. If you give me that mountain peak, I will fulfill both conditions perfectly." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded with a smile as she heard him say this. "Fine, write down what you need and I''ll buy it." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded, writing down a large number of materials and resources of all kinds that he needed. She took the note and nodded, then disappeared from before Tang Yin and moved at high speeds. She was not leaving the sect; she ran towards the Main Mountain of the sect and, a few minutes later, crossed the Thunder Tower and entered the Patriarch''s Mansion. It was a really big and beautiful building, decorated in red and black. Patriarch Mountain is also the mountain where most of the Head Elders are when they go to cultivate behind closed doors, so the number of powers that are in this place is great. Even so, Shi Yue walked quietly and elegantly down a long corridor adorned on all sides with beautiful royal decorations without anyone noticing. Although several people were passing by her and walking back and forth, none of them noticed Shi Yue''s presence, and she was able to walk without any problem until she reached a place where she disappeared again and soon appeared in a huge room that had 3 people gathered. She smiled as she slowly approached them. Of the 3 people that were here, two of them were well-known in the sect for being the strongest. The Patriarch and the Elder Destroyer. The third person... He is always behind the Patriarch, and his identity is unknown to most. But, these three people have powerful presences in the sect. They are powerful, and they are the ones who allow the sect to continue to exist without many problems. Despite that, Shi Yue walked behind them and sat on the Patriarch''s seat quietly while listening to what they were talking about... However, she quickly got bored of listening and smiled. "Little Mu, I''ve told you many times that your guard is too low for a patriarch. It can''t be possible that I can cast my domain and you don''t notice." Shi Yue said with a smile. This caused the three who were present to choke on his words, and with surprise, they turned around to look at where the voice came from... A beautiful woman was sitting in the patriarch''s position with her legs crossed, looking at them with a mocking smile on her beautiful face. As soon as they saw her, they were so startled that they almost spat out the tea they were drinking, even so, the three of them quickly bowed. "Greetings, Madam!" they shouted as they were bowing, and Shi Yue shook disapprovingly. "Tsk, you guys are so lazy these days. If such a thing had happened in my father''s time, he would possibly send you to plant potatoes on the outskirts of the city." She said, causing cold sweat to form on each of their faces. "We''re sorry, Ma''am. But... If it''s you, it''s almost impossible for us to be able to perceive you." They replied fearfully, and Shi Yue sighed. "A little disciple was able to notice me in a very similar circumstance to you, how is it possible that you Supreme and Quasi-Supreme can''t do it? Haah, it''s a bit disappointing the level these days." She said releasing various sighs of helplessness. They both began to sweat more and more as they wondered, ''Do we have some monster among the disciples and we don''t know?'' ''How could it be possible that a disciple could sense her?'' they thought. But Shi Yue didn''t let them think and threw them a small piece of paper. ''Forget it, search for those materials. Right now. I need them in 10 minutes." She said, and the patriarch nodded quickly as he grabbed the paper. He examined all the materials and frowned slightly, ''Why would she want such a diversity of materials? There are materials for alchemy, for spiritual smithing, for arrays... Even scrolls...'' He thought, but after a moment''s hesitation, he sent those doubts far from his mind and nodded as he handed the paper to the elder beside him. "Look them all up from the treasury." He said, and this elder soon disappeared. "Well, may I know what has them so worried?" she asked, and both the patriarch and the elder destroyer nodded with an embarrassed smile. "Madam, there are several problems. First of all, the battle for the Thunder Tower this time is not looking good. Among the external disciples, we have several new promises who have immense talent, among them there are two who, according to the elder destroyer, can ensure we get their resources back, but they are both new and don''t have enough strength yet. So, by this year it might be impossible to get it back and that would make us wait for 3 more years." He said, and Shi Yue nodded slightly. "You fear that, in those 3 years, those on the other side will rise even higher and aim their spears at you, don''t?" she asked, and the patriarch nodded. Then she smiled, "Who are the two new up-and-comers?" she asked, though, of course, she already knew. And as she expected, the two names came out of the patriarch''s mouth, "Disciple Tang Yin and Disciple Bai Lixue. I think the two are a match, the latter has more cultivation than the former, but the former seems to be a genius never seen before in destruction." He replied, and Shi Yue smiled. "Sign them up this year for that battle and don''t worry about the details. Tell me, what''s the next problem?" she asked. But her statement... It stunned both sect leaders, unable to understand what she meant by it. ''Does she know them? Could it be that those two have entered the Lady''s sight?'' thought the patriarch. The elder destroyer was calmer hearing this because he knew some of Shi Yue''s plans with Tang Yin. It''s just that he was entrusted not to say anything, so even to the patriarch he didn''t mention it. Still, he was also surprised by her confidence in her words. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite that, he said nothing. And the patriarch, knowing that he could not ask for details, nodded and moved on to the next topic. "The next one is the most serious and is looking further ahead..." He said and frowned as he lowered his face slightly in anger and embarrassment. "We are not qualified to go into battle with the great sects. We have until 3 or 4 years from now to prove that we are qualified, but... Even then we won''t be qualified." He replied. Causing Shi Yue to frown slightly and stare at him... Chapter 223: Doing things in masse "What do you mean we are not qualified? If you guys aren''t, I''ll go back to the sect. But, the next Great Battle of the Great Sects we can''t lose." She replied firmly, and the Patriarch swallowed a little saliva as he lowered his head even further in apology. "Madam... This... Perhaps you don''t know because you were away a few days ago, but several from the Divine Sun and the Supreme Hall came to announce that the upcoming battle changed its rules, as is customary every 200 years. This time, the new rules are that to participate is need to have at least 7 people in the Supreme Realm. We... We can''t do that." He replied with a bitter smile, causing Shi Yue to frown slightly. ''Those bastards, they''re targeting us.'' She thought angrily. "How many Head Elders are there near the Supreme Realm?" she asked. "Only two." "How many Supremes are there?" "With Elder Ding 3, and with you there are 4." Shi Yue frowned again and put her fingers to her hundred. They had barely spoken a few words, but she was already starting to feel angry, and stressed. ''They are too few...'' She thought and shook her head. "I''ll think of a way. While you go prepare the Central Disciples." She replied, and the patriarch nodded. Shi Yue was going to ask him about the other troublesome issues, but just at that moment, the elder who had left returned with several bags of storage. "Madam, here is everything." He said, and Shi Yue nodded as she got up to take it. "Good, I''ll come later to talk to you. Focus on keeping order in the region, I''ll take care of everything outside." Shi Yue said, and without waiting for any reaction from the three elders in front of her, she disappeared and returned to Tang Yin''s courtyard soon after. "Here, it''s all inside." She said, and Tang Yin was surprised. "So fast?" he said unconsciously as he received and looked inside. "Go do what you will do, you need me to take everything to that to the place where your organization is, don''t you? I will be here during this time, so leave it to me." She replied with a smile. Actually, what she wanted was to see how this talented person did alchemy. Tang Yin smiled, noticing her intentions, so he nodded, but he also noticed something else. "I notice you worried, I thought that because of your dominion, you would have perfect control of your emotions, but I can see that this is not the case in some cases, did something happen?" he asked doubtfully, surprising Shi Yue a little, but she smiled. "No, it''s nothing. Go in and do what you should do and show me what a genius like you can do." She replied as she urged Tang Yin to walk inside. He then sighed as he realized that she wasn''t planning to say anything to him, so he just turned around and walked into the alchemy room as he began to prepare. He took out a large number of materials for writing cultivation techniques and was soon immersed in his own writing world. He wrote different cultivation techniques back and forth, from killing techniques to support techniques. He seized the moment to write down as many as he thought he would need in a long time, and this was a long process... Quite a long one in which he didn''t even stop to eat or sleep. As a cultivator, this is the first time that he decided to use this advantage of not having to eat or sleep for several days while he was immersed in a continuous state of writing cultivation techniques, alchemy techniques, and alchemical recipes. During all that time, Shi Yue stood by his side staring at him, noticing every single change in him as he wrote those cultivation techniques. Seeing someone write so many cultivation techniques like that left her stunned. It felt as if he was anything on those scrolls of parchment, but when she felt the spiritual energy in these, she understood perfectly well that this was not the case. Each of the scrolls of parchment that she had brought was used in 4 days, and the large number of things Tang Yin had written was so large that they could fill some storage bags. During those days, Tang Yin also received information from the alchemist association, and his high-level elder token also came to him with all the instructions for its use and the like. And after those 4 days, Tang Yin finally smiled at Shi Yue. "I''ll start doing alchemy now, you''ll almost have to go to where the organization is temporarily, so you can go take a look first." Tang Yin said as he handed her a small piece of paper with an address written on it, which she looked at and nodded. But she didn''t leave. She wanted to see him do alchemy. So, Tang Yin simply began to do alchemy... ''Let''s do it then...'' He thought and lit the fire, poured a bunch of spiritual and material herbs into the furnace, and summoned his green-colored spiritual bone. Soon, Tang Yin was once again immersed in his own world as he continued to work back and forth. Doing alchemy and writing spiritual arrays while keeping his eyes closed. And so, the first batch of pills came out in a swift manner that left Shi Yue stunned. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''So fast and so many at once?'' Shi Yue thought with surprise. She had never been interested in alchemy, so she didn''t know much about it. Even when she has seen powerful people doing alchemy several times, she never learned more than the basics, so when she saw Tang Yin cast so many spiritual herbs at once, she didn''t think too much about it. But until now he understands what that meant¡­ ''Was he making several servings at the same time?'' She thought in shock and felt deeply stunned when she remembered the number of spiritual herbs he had thrown into the furnace, ''Could it be that he has a 100% cup?'' she thought. Even though the pills he made this time were from the third realm, it was still impressive that he could maintain a 100% cup when he was making so many at once. She began to wonder if it was possible to do such a thing, ''I think Little Ruxue can do it...'' She thought doubtfully as she remembered some things and thought Tang Yin would rest, but to her surprise, he continued to do alchemy as if it were nothing. ''Shit, does he still have that much spiritual energy after doing that?'' She thought in shock and counted the number of pills he had made. ''It''s 100, how the hell does he have that much spiritual energy?'' Still, Tang Yin had simply started... For the next 6 days, he was willing to surprise her more and more as the pill production increased absurdly. It was no longer a matter of him making 100 in each batch, the point was that he made them many, many times in one day. He was a pill-making machine, this guy! Those were Shi Yue''s only thoughts. Then Tang Yin finally stopped after these 6 days. He had plenty of resources still, but this was not the time to spend his days making pills. So, he stood up and smiled at Shi Yue, who couldn''t be surprised anymore, simply looked at him with a smile and asked, "Are you done?" With a smile on her beautiful face. Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, I''m done with all of this." He replied as he stared at her. "Master, please take this to this address and do it covertly. Also, tell Lixue to start and follow all the instructions that are written on these papers." He said as he took out some papers with long and detailed explanations. "Also, tell her to put these arrays under each group of 10 cultivators and take these pills. They will help them understand and improve faster..." He said again and then explained different things regarding how to use certain pills and the like. He didn''t need to do that because it would send a message to Bai Lixue, but it was better if he told her twice, after all. Once Shi Yue heard all this, she disappeared. Chapter 224: Huang Feifei News Tang Yin relaxed a little when he saw her disappear and went to sleep for a while. Not sleeping in so long had left him quite mentally tired, so he slept deeply that day and got up the next morning. ''It''s time to go to the mountains...'' Tang Yin thought, and just then, Shi Yue appeared behind him. "You finally wake up. Your little girlfriend is doing hard work since she saw you doing alchemy a few days ago, looks like you can motivate her quite a bit." She said as she handed him a small piece of paper in his hands. Tang Yin smiled and began to read it. It was, of course, a message from Bai Lixue. During the past few days, she came once and talked with him for a while, but seeing him so focused on doing alchemy and working so hard, she decided to go back to the organization to work hard. -Don''t worry, Tang Yin. I promise you that by the time we go looking for Big Sister Feifei, I''ll have a good group to help you crush her enemies. Your girlfriend Lixue- So said the message, and Tang Yin could only smile. "She is trying hard; it seems I don''t need to do more for now." He said, and Shi Yue shrugged her shoulders. "It''s time for you to practice something. Here." She said as she gave him a cultivation technique, and he felt a bit stunned and looked at her. She simply looked back at him, "Yes, I know what you''re going to say. You have better cultivation techniques than me, I''ve seen that. What I said a few days ago is real, you''re a complete encyclopedia. I don''t understand where the hell you got so much knowledge, but I won''t ask. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, trust me, this is a cultivation technique that will help you in some way or another." She said before he could speak, and Tang Yin nodded slowly. Then he opened the cultivation technique and was surprised, ''An Eternal Night technique?'' He thought and looked at her. "Are you really giving this to me to practice?" He asked doubtfully, and she shrugged her shoulders again. "Don''t worry, no one will come after you, even if you cultivate it. Besides me, there are no more Eternal Night heirs. Besides, as my disciple, I must give you something of value." She spoke. ''It''s not like there''s going to be any heirs to this again.'' She thought mockingly to herself. Tang Yin nodded when he heard this and stared at the cultivation technique. ''It''s an eternal night spear technique... Eternal Night Flame¡­ Flame? Dark fire? Could it be a draconic technique?'' He thought doubtfully as he read a few things but then closed the scroll and nodded to Shi Yue. "That''s fine, Master. I''ll practice it when I''m in the mountains." He replied, and she nodded to him. "I''ll teach you some things, but I don''t use spears so it won''t be much." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Master, I need you to help me buy some things and sell some things quickly, can you do it? The lowest price is fine, but I need to buy a lot of things right now. I plan to spend a month holed up in the mountains making external spirit weapons and more pills to supply the whole group for a long time, so I need a lot of things right now." He spoke. Shi Yue looked at him, "Aren''t you finished, kid?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No way, it''s barely the beginning." He replied smiling, and she let out a long sigh. "Forget it, give me what you want to sell and buy. I''ll do it for you so it''ll be faster." She said and then remembered something. "Right, this was left for you by the association." She said as she passed him a small special piece of paper. Tang Yin nodded and unlocked the paper with his elder token to start reading. Soon after, he frowned. ''Does that sect have that much guts?'' Tang Yin thought, but he smiled as soon as he got more than halfway through the contents. His smile was one of pure joy. During this time, he had not asked for information about Huang Feifei because he feared that she would be discovered as his partner. But... ''This genius that they name here... Two-spirit weapons and one that is a spinning ball... Hehe, my little Feifei you have become so strong, Princess Heiress of the Wind? Shit, you''re amazing.'' He thought with a big smile of happiness as he realized that this person was really his Huang Feifei. The paper didn''t say the name of her, but he was sure that she was. ''If only you decided to summon me with that token I left you, I could see you...'' He thought as the longing grew in his heart, and he lamented why she hadn''t summoned him, but it made sense if he thought about it for a moment, so he simply quelled the growing longing in his heart. "Thank you, master." He replied sincerely, and Shi Yue could only nod. She could see the happiness on his face, so he had not received bad news, and that reassured her. After that, Tang Yin wrote a lot of materials and other things for Shi Yue. She then went to ''buy'' these things. Actually, she simply went to fetch everything from the treasure room. Being this sect belonged to her, why would she have to be secretive? Even with the techniques Tang Yin gave her to sell, she decided to exchange them for the riches of her sect. ''Well, indirectly this little guy will be making the sect strong. Good disciple I have.'' She thought, and for some reason, felt some pride in knowing how to choose so well. On Tang Yin''s side, he went to the sect''s Shopping Hall and spent all his and Bai Lixue''s points on a lot of spiritual materials and herbs. After that, he left the sect and met Shi Yue again in an alley, where she handed him a massive amount of money that left him stunned. Even when he cares little about money, he is still stunned to see such a large amount. "This, master, are you sure this is all of it?" he asked, and she nodded. "What, you don''t think those techniques you''re selling are bad?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled nodding. "I don''t think they are very good." He replied, and Shi Yue scoffed at him. "Little boy, you talk so much nonsense. Go do your shopping and don''t think about nonsense anymore, I want to go to that mountain forest quickly." She said and then disappeared, leaving Tang Yin speechless standing in that dark alley. Even so, he soon began to do his shopping. From things for blacksmithing and spiritual smithing to scrolls, pills, and spiritual herbs... He bought a massive number of things that made him think he couldn''t use them all in 1 month, but they left him satisfied. He spent two full days shopping and finally... ''Time to go to the mountainous forest.'' He thought and left the sect again, but this time in the direction of the mountain forest. He left in a private flying boat and was stunned when they were already flying, as he looked at the beautiful woman driving the flying boat. "This... Master, why are we going on a flying boat?" He asked in surprise. Chapter 225: Two blows Shi Yue smiled when she heard Tang Yin''s question, "It''s been a while since I''ve traveled on flying boats, at least let me enjoy myself a little this time." She replied calmly and decided to ignore Tang Yin''s comments. After a while, Tang Yin simply sighed and became quiet, then looked around at the flying boat. It was quite large. For a private boat, this one was very large, with many rooms and entertainment venues, but despite that, it was very fast! "Master, is this boat yours?" Tang Yin asked after taking a walk around the place, and she nodded as she quietly drove this huge boat by herself. "It has been my private ship for more than 2,000 years. It was a gift from my mother when she was alive and it is one of the fastest-flying spiritual energy tech ships on the entire continent." She replied, and then, for some reason, she began to explain to him how to crew it without Tang Yin asking her. It didn''t take long for the ship to reach the mountains as it was relatively close, and once they were there, Shi Yue took Tang Yin to get his fourth spirit bone. "Normally, I wouldn''t help you get your spirit bone, but seeing as you are in such a hurry, I will help you. Of course, I won''t kill the beast. I''ll find it for you and you''ll be in charge of slaying it." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Master, since that''s the case help me find a spiritual beast of the destruction attribute with lightning bolts. A Thunder Destroyer Tiger or Thunder Dragon Ape would be perfect. Or else, any lightning destruction attribute beast with 15 to 17 thousand years of cultivation." Tang Yin replied, and Shi Yue nodded after giving him a surprised look. "Well, let''s go then." She replied. A while later, both were running through the vast forest while Tang Yin trailed behind Shi Yue. ''Hunting with a Spiritual Supreme like her is really a blessing. She can track in a wide range easily and she can also chase away all the beasts we don''t want.'' He thought, and just at that moment, Shi Yue stopped. "Kid, you''re in luck. There''s a Lightning Demon Python around here and it''s around 17 thousand years old, do you want it?" she asked, and Tang Yin was slightly surprised. "A demon python in this area?" He asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "It''s young yet. Although it has a lot of cultivation, it''s a Demon Python child so killing it shouldn''t be complicated." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. ''A Demon Python doesn''t complement my Heavenly Hammer very well, but the skills it bestows allow me versatility...'' Tang Yin thought, and after considering a few things he nodded to Shi Yue. "Master, take me there." He replied, and she nodded. A while later, both arrived at the place, and Tang Yin looked at the Demon Python fixedly. ''Let''s make this quick.'' He thought and started running quickly towards the Demon Python while summoning his heavenly hammer. Then, he gripped it tightly with his hand and in his mind, summoned two spiritual bones towards his feet to propel himself towards it with a spiritual explosion. The sound reverberated through the area and alerted the Demon Python, who quickly went on guard, but unfortunately, Tang Yin was already on top of it. Tang Yin quickly activated his Sacred Lightning Body and injected all his spiritual energy into his heavenly hammer, causing it to grow in size, and then swung it towards the huge python''s body. An intense sound reverberated as Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer struck the python''s body and destroyed the spiritual energy residing in its body as it forcefully pushed it into the nearby trees. The powerful blow was accompanied by lightning bolts that immobilized it. Soon after, Tang Yin fell to the ground and used that momentum to quickly propel himself toward the demon python as he cast his first skill, in its second phase, hitting the python''s body hard... *THUD* A dull sound came out as half of the demon python''s body was shattered into pieces, and blood splattered everywhere as it fell backward. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin smiled at the sight and put away his heavenly hammer. There was nothing a demon python of his same cultivation level could do against him with his heavenly hammer. To begin with, one of the advantages of having a divine soul like his was that it was in charge of purifying all of Tang Yin''s spiritual energy, and this purification was not that simple. It is a purification to increase his strength. And better yet, it is a purification by levels. Every time Tang Yin increases one level in his cultivation, the divine soul will passively activate itself to start purifying his spiritual energy and once it purifies it, all that spiritual energy receives a bonus of strength, as if it has been enhanced. This is one of the reasons why Tang Yin had to die at that time. After all, the more he cultivates, the more his strength will grow significantly, and there will come a point where no one can assassinate him. And it is also why this little python, though powerful, could not resist even two blows from Tang Yin. After all... ''Today is the day this thing finally culminated in purifying my spiritual energy and together with my heavenly hammer, which gives me such a huge advantage, there is really no chance whatsoever that this little one can resist more than two attacks.'' He thought as he watched this with a smile. ''I should have no problem with facing someone at the Seventh or Eighth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm unless they are a genius...'' He thought as he tightened his hands on the hammer and noticed that his spiritual energy was running better. Then he simply looked at Shi Yue, who had come to his side. "Master, I''m going to start." He said, and she nodded. Actually, she just felt like sighing heavily at the sight of this. ''What an absurd destructive power, what kind of treasure does he have? It''s impossible to assassinate someone of his own level like that, isn''t it?'' she thought with a frown. Tang Yin simply sat down and began to synthesize... ... **** For NT: The question with the purification of spiritual energy with the divine soul is best understood as follows: For example, if Tang Yin at level 1 of the Spiritual Lord Realm does 100 points of damage with a hit, when the divine soul finishes purifying the spiritual energy, the spiritual energy (which is the force) will receive a ''damage'' increase and now his damage will be 110 per hit (to give an example, the increase is not 10%). Chapter 226: An interesting cultivation technique Sometime later... Tang Yin ran over a huge green python while using his spirit spear to give it a strong blow on the back of the head and thrust the spear into this huge body. Which triggered a scream from the snake as it forcefully jerked sideways to knock Tang Yin off its body. Tang Yin then thrust his spirit spear harder into the beast''s body, ''Eternal Night Flare.'' He said in his mind as he pushed it hard, and soon, the spiritual spear pierced the python''s body and came out the other side while it was lit up with a dark fire. That was the end for the python, and Tang Yin got off his body with a smile, and then Shi Yue appeared beside him with a smile. "Well, you understood on the first try, quite well." She said smiling, and then grabbed pulled out a small stick from her bag. "Listen now, Tang Yin. You probably already understood, but the eternal night flare is a draconic technique. Therefore, besides the first level, the rest of the levels have a lot to do with dragons. I don''t have much understanding of this cultivation technique, but I''ll show you the second level." She spoke. She then lightly gripped her stick like a spear, made a small movement with her leg forward, and then sent a stab forward. Her movement was smooth and delicate, but that simple movement created a small embodiment of a dark dragon that rushed forward hard and fast, crashing into the body of the green python in an explosion of fire, which ended up consuming the body of that little python. Tang Yin nodded slightly, "Fire explosion, huh? But I think it also has a lot of attack power when it comes out..." He said as soon as he saw this. Shi Yue nodded. "Exactly. But actually, the fire explosion is just a side effect. The real attack is that little dragon you saw, if it doesn''t hit you nothing will happen, but if it hits you... You''re dead. Unless you can resist Dragon''s Nightmare and Fire at the same time." She replied as she explained the effect of this. Tang Yin nodded in surprise upon hearing this. ''Such a lethal attack hidden inside a small move like that...'' Tang Yin thought and started practicing again and again as they walked through the mountainous spiritual forest. He does not like soul attacks because his spiritual energy is of destructive attribute. Normally, he prefers frontal attacks or using tactics to attack back and forth while making the opponent confused in battle, but... He felt that Shi Yue had a reason to, not only give him this skill but to take the time to explain it to him in detail and with simple movements. Therefore, he focused his attention on trying to learn it thoroughly. Besides, this is a unique and interesting cultivation technique that he might be able to merge with his own and create more powerful things, so learning it is a good thing. So, Tang Yin battled back and forth, and after a while, Tang Yin was fighting against a huge war bear that was going to give him a mighty blow from above. But Tang Yin didn''t flinch, with a simple movement, he moved his spiritual spear towards the bear and in his mind, activated the second level of the Eternal Night Flare technique. A black dragon with a huge mouth materialized at that moment and moved forcefully towards the bear. The latter was surprised by such a weak but quick attack at the same time, but it didn''t avoid it, it simply pounced on it and the blow that it was going to give Tang Yin, it gave it to the dragon... *BOOM* An explosion of spiritual energy occurred at the moment when the spiritual energy of the two collided forcefully, and the bear was pushed back. But even though it was pushed back and understood that it had lost the duel, it quickly set out to let out a roar to recompose itself, but... A powerful roar came before its... *ROOOAAAAAR* The roar was plagued with hatred and unlimited killing intent that left the huge bear as if it were a small cockroach that was watching how they were coming to crush it... It didn''t even have the courage to raise its head at this roar and simply stood still, hoping that death would pass, and it wasn''t aiming at it, but... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next thing it felt was its skin starting to burn continuously, and then it felt a sharp pain in its chest as it was pierced by something... Tang Yin smiled as he saw this, and after giving the bear a powerful stab, the bear leaped away to watch the bear''s flesh being consumed. "Shit, it creates an illusion in the soul and it is so powerful?" Tang Yin said in surprise as he tried to understand what had happened to the bear burning in front of him. Due to the intense fear that it felt before it died, the spiritual energy in the bear''s body was not ready to defend the body, so it was consumed after about 15 minutes. Tang Yin then relaxed after this. Finally, he had performed this move. He hadn''t had much time trying to do it, this was his third attempt. But looking for spiritual beasts who can fight him for a while is not easy, so he was a bit tired of running back and forth. ''I wonder if the master managed to find the cave¡­'' Tang Yin thought as he started walking, but before he had walked for 20 meters, a beautiful and familiar woman appeared in front of him. "Boy, I found a good spot. Let''s go." She said, and without waiting for his response, she pulled him, and they both disappeared from the place in an instant. Soon, Shi Yue released him when they arrived in front of an inconspicuous but very well-positioned cave in these mountains. Tang Yin nodded as soon as he saw it. "Very well, master. I''m going to lock myself away to do things. You can go into city to see how it''s going and, in a month, we''ll meet back here." Tang Yin replied as he started putting spiritual arrays all over the place. "Kid, be careful when you go out for cultivation. This mountain is near a dangerous area." She said and then disappeared. She didn''t need to explain so many things to an encyclopedia-like him. After a few hours, Tang Yin used the spirit arrays to throw a bunch of rocks at the cave entrance and lock himself in. This time, the first thing he would do would be to check the rewards for increasing his cultivation and a reward for a mission he had done for the quest table, so he sat down quietly... Chapter 227: Hidden reward The first thing Tang Yin did was to receive the reward for reaching the Fifth Realm, the first of them and the one that most catches his attention for now, to increase 3 levels in cultivation. So, as soon as he started cultivating, his cultivation began to rise rapidly, and after several hours, he finally finished. His cultivation had risen from the First Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm he obtained after synthesizing that Demon Python to the Fourth Level. Just as he finished doing this, Tang Yin took out a Spiritual Container Array filled with spirit beasts and began exploiting them to purify them and turn them into his cultivation. It was about time he could use it again, as he can normally use this spiritual array 1 or 2 times a month, and it''s been a while since he used it, so he quickly started cultivating and also took the moment to accept the other reward of increasing his cultivation on the quest table. This mission said it would give him 50% of his current cultivation level, which was already pretty good, so again, his cultivation started to increase drastically. From the Fourth Level to the Fifth Level and then the Sixth Level... He finally stopped in the middle of this level, and Tang Yin smiled in satisfaction as he stopped cultivating. ''I should have no problem using the array once again...'' Tang Yin thought and began to do calculations in his head as he studied his energy and saw if it was possible for him. Excessive use of the spiritual array created by his family could even lead to death, so if he was not sure about doing it, he would not do it. Even so, Tang Yin soon realized that he could do so, but he could not use spiritual beasts of too high a level. ''From the Fourth Realm being at this level... They wouldn''t even help me go up half a level...'' Tang Yin thought, and after considering a few things he shrugged his shoulders and sat back down. ''The time to level up will come. Let''s be patient.'' He thought to himself and then started going through the rest of the rewards the system awarded him. The rewards for reaching the fifth realm, in addition to the usual 3 levels, also gave him pills, external spiritual weapons, and spiritual herbs to build a base... Hardly anything interesting to him, although they would be of use to his organization so he was satisfied. But there was a reward that came out hidden in the quest table, and he was interested in this, what the hell was it? He thought, and so he checked this tab. ''A System section?'' He thought to himself in shock and looked at the name of this section... ''Hall of Array...'' He thought and immediately saw in the system the section where this was and opened it... Soon, a large tab with several buttons that could not be pressed, plus two that could be pressed appeared in front of him, in addition, various explanations and the like appeared before him at that moment. This interested him, and he began to read these explanations back and forth while his face became more and more surprised. The Hall of Array was a different dimension created by the system, where Tang Yin could enter to make the spiritual array he wanted to make. The time there runs differently, 10 hours inside is 1 hour outside, and it only works when it is necessary to make large arrays or that can take a long time, for example, 1 hour or more. This room is a separate space, only and exclusively for making spiritual arrays. If you want to write spiritual arrays on a scroll, you can enter there to do so. If you want to create it in a real room, you can enter there, and the system will take care of making an accurate and real image of the room you are in, and when you form the spiritual array there, it will be formed in reality. But you cannot enter there if the system judges that it is not necessary to enter or if you are fighting, running away from pursuers or similar things, unless you want to make a spiritual array for defense or attack that takes time and the system judges as ''necessary'' for that certain situation. Reading all this explanation left Tang Yin in shock, and he didn''t even bother with the other button there, he immediately pressed the ''Enter to Hall of Array'' button and confirmed that he wanted to enter, causing his view to darken soon after, and soon, he was standing in a dark hallway with different paths leading to different white colored doors. But the only path he could walk down was the one in front of him. ''Will there be other halls as amazing as this one in the future?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise, but his desire to experience this hall was greater than his desire to find out, so he quickly walked to the white door and tried to open it, but a system message appeared before him. [You cannot enter. You need to have permission from the System, which you get by wanting to make a large spiritual array or many small arrays. Please try again.] Said the system, and Tang Yin then took out several scrolls from his inventory. Since he had to make spiritual arrays for the organization, which would take quite some time, he decided to try this section of the system. ''System, can you...'' He said in his mind, but before he could finish speaking, the System sent him a message as it opened the door. [Permission granted.] The message said, and the door then opened, revealing a dark, blue room on the other side. It was quite large, but it gave the feeling of a mysterious place, for although the hall was dark, it had some blue stripes all over the place that moved from side to side. Tang Yin bent down to look at the blue stripes on the floor and frowned slightly, ''They are not stripes, they are tubes with a blue liquid moving inside.'' He thought to himself in surprise. ''What is it?'' He thought again, but no one answered him. These tubes were on the floor, on the ceiling on the sides, and they were all going in one direction: towards the end of the room. But, when Tang Yin tried to walk to the ''bottom'' or whatever he thought it was, he realized that the ''bottom'' he saw was not really the bottom of the room. That place where all these tubes with blue liquid converged, he couldn''t even visit it. In fact, the room itself was not too big, but it has a wall at the back that is invisible, it is only possible to distinguish it if you touch it, but you cannot see it. In addition, in the center of this place, there was also a table of the same color as the whole room, and that, only thanks to the tubes it had could be differentiated. Once he looked at the whole room, Tang Yin sighed as he found no information about what that blue liquid was, so he decided to sit down and start. But as he sat down, he thought of something... ''Could it be that I can make something other than arrays here?'' He then tried to do so as he took out another type of scroll and tried to write down a cultivation technique, but just as he was about to start... His sight dimmed again, and he soon appeared sitting on the floor of the cave. ''Shit, not even a warning.'' He thought in frustration, so he gave up on trying to do anything different. He was going to go back inside, but before he did, he wanted to do a test to see if time really did run differently in there, so he created a spiritual time array on the floor and then went back into the room. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Well, let''s do this to test the effectiveness...'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he started to write spiritual arrays... Chapter 228: Other Hidden Reward? Ever since he decided to use the system to his advantage, Tang Yin has realized how amazing it can be and that sometimes it will give him surprises when he least expects it. In this case, he originally thought that the mission would give him some high-level external spiritual weapon since that''s the kind of reward it most often gives, but that it would give him a Hall like this to make arrays was the last thing he expected. Even in his world, a place like this does not exist outside of the creations of the gods of the past. It is not impossible to create halls or powers that go against the laws of nature or go against the laws of space, but... To create something that goes against the laws of time is absolutely impossible for humans to do. Time is the only one in which they cannot interfere in their world, and there are only a few Pocket Worlds that were left by the gods of the past that can go against real-time. But, outside of those, no one else can do it, so how is it possible that the system can do it? Tang Yin thought. That''s why, at first, he didn''t think that going against the laws of time was possible for the system, but... When he spent several hours inside, he came out to check the spiritual array he had created earlier, and his surprise earned him hours and hours of deep thoughts regarding this. No matter how much he looked at it or thought about it, he was in shock at the realization that this system really could go against the laws of time. ''How does it do it? What is it that allows it to be able to go against time?'' He thought, and looked back and forth in this room but could not think of anything. ''Strange... This happens in a different dimension, but according to my master''s theories, in order to create something that goes against time, it is necessary for the dimension to be opposite to the dimension we are in. If time in our dimension goes to the right, in this dimension it must go to the left.'' Tang Yin thought and frowned. In his world, it is possible to create pocket dimensions. Divine masters can do it. But, even if it is possible to create it, once created it is impossible to interfere with the time flow of this one. Or at least, it is impossible for anyone in his world. His father once tried it with the help of four other equally powerful people. They joined forces and tried to turn the time flow of a small dimension they had created, unfortunately... They were all seriously injured and suffered a terrible calamity from the heavens, which ended up killing one of them. ''Who the hell created the system? Or is the system a god?'' Tang Yin thought in frustration and a while later simply decided to ignore this. He decided to do what he had to do and stop thinking about nonsense. Right now, he had no way of knowing, but he was sure that in the future he would know, so he decided to focus on what he had come to do and enjoy the system while he could. So, he spent a long time making arrays, and after many hours, he had finally finished. He quickly went outside to check how much time had passed in real life and smiled at the sight. ''Shit, I''ve spent so much time in there and here it hasn''t even been a day yet.'' He thought smiling. ''If only I had one just like it for alchemy and smithing...'' Tang Yin thought with a helpless smile. But as he left, he could only sit and rest for a good while. Happiness overflowed from his face, but the tiredness was evident. This strange room served as a great time saver, but it couldn''t help but make Tang Yin exhausted. Although only a few hours had passed outside, much more time had passed inside that place. Tang Yin was thinking about different things while thinking about that strange room, but just at that moment, a small system window appeared in front of him. [Do you wish to receive the reward for unlocking the Hall of Arrays?] | Reward: A high-level spiritual array. [Accept] [Decline] ''High-level array?'' He thought in surprise and quickly accepted. [Accepting reward...] [Spiritual Array Roulette makes presence...] [Host, please press the Array Roulette button to try your luck.] Several messages came to him, and space distorted slightly as a huge roulette wheel appeared in front of him. ''Array Roulette?'' Tang Yin thought and after seeing it for a moment, he didn''t care anymore and simply pressed the button. Soon, the roulette started spinning rapidly, and a while later, it stopped with a ''ding''... [Congratulations, Host. You have obtained: ''Long Distance Teleportation Spiritual Array.''] [Please check it inside your inventory.] As soon as he read this, Tang Yin quickly reached into his inventory and took out the small learning token of the array. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is it really a teleportation spiritual array?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise and after smashing the token to learn about this array, a large quantity of information, was embedded in his mind. He was in shock at the sight of it... It was no ordinary teleportation array like the ones he knows. ''A one-sided array? Array that is independent and can hide itself?'' He thought in shock and with a huge smile on his face. ''This is... Really amazing, with this it is extremely difficult for my enemy''s to be able to know the real location of my organization. Since it will be a hidden organization, using this spiritual array will be imperative for no one to trace it...'' He thought smiling and totally satisfied with this gift. He was so happy that he decided to pull out all the spreads he had available for each of the roulette wheels and started using them all without worrying about what he was getting. Anyway, he had learned one thing about the system. Many of the rewards he was given were to get items in masse and then use them to upgrade each other or give them to people marked by the system as ''belonging to him''. For example, for spiritual fires, he could use them to pool together to create a more powerful fire, or he could simply create a force of alchemists and give them to each other to increase the power of the force as a whole. Therefore, he didn''t need to worry about what he got and if he got something good, he would see about it later... So, he simply used the available chances of each roulette wheel as if they were little treats that he ate, and a while later, he finished. He didn''t care about anything else; he was so happy and motivated by what was happening to him today that he started alchemy and spiritual smithing back and forth. ''Right now, I just really want to see my Feifei, so... Let''s make this quick.'' He thought smiling and seeing the day he would see her again getting closer and closer. Chapter 229: Are you done? Tang Yin moved greedily as he spent the materials inside that cave. Pills rained down on this place as they entered the jade bottles and then were stored in masse. If anyone had seen the spectacle this time, they would not be able to sleep peacefully. To know that someone could make pills like that, even if they were low-grade pills, was unbelievable. But he didn''t just do alchemy. Occasionally, he would get bored of doing alchemy and start blacksmithing while using his celestial hammer for blacksmithing. It was here that he discovered something very cool about the skill given to him by his beautiful master... This fire could combine very well with the draconic fire she gave him and this resulted in him being able to do spiritual smithing in a faster and more versatile way. Maybe she already knew this, and maybe that''s why she gave them to him, but this made Tang Yin''s work much easier, and smoother. Thus, he spent his days... The pills, from the earth grade, to the noble grade, were made one after another, and the same with the external spiritual weapons. He did not make complicated spiritual weapons because he did not need to custom-make them, and this made things easier for him. He focused on simple but lethal spiritual weapons, from swords and spears to daggers and the like. Many were repetitive, but in reality, he simply did what the system told him to do. During his time locked up, the system showed him another of its capabilities regarding his domain. He could see, even at a distance, the type of external spiritual weapon that was most useful to his subordinates, so he could easily make a large number of external spiritual weapons. But, doing this is exhausting, so almost a month later, Tang Yin stopped. "Shit, this is as stressful as I remember..." Tang Yin said as he finished the last spirit weapon he wanted to make and put it in his inventory. His inventory was full of pills and other things his organization would need, plus some he made for himself and also some he made for his blood slave. He hadn''t forgotten about her, and he couldn''t, the system showed her as one of his subordinates, so he always saw her name there. Once he had culminated all this, Tang Yin went outside to breathe fresh air that he had not breathed for more than 20 days. And soon, he began to run through the mountainous spirit forest while slaying several spiritual beasts in the process, using the common method to increase his cultivation. ''Tsk, if only I was at the seventh realm, I could turn these bastards into pills.'' Tang Yin thought in frustration as he absorbed the remaining spiritual energy after slaying a spiritual beast. A while later, he stood up and started running again, slaying beast after beast as he cultivated beside these corpses. Cultivating in this manner is not a very effective thing for him, but at least it is better than nothing, so he continued to do so for several more days... Still, he sighed deeply sometime later as he returned to the cave. ''Barely half a level.'' He thought in frustration. It was with difficulty and thanks to some pills that he was able to reach the seventh level, but he couldn''t advance any further from there despite having consumed a large number of beasts for several days. He got tired of hunting and not increasing his cultivation, so he decided to go back to the cave and wait for Shi Yue. And when he returned, only 4 hours later, Shi Yue appeared behind him. "Little one, how are you?" she asked in a beautiful voice, causing Tang Yin to be scared to death and let out a scream as he jumped to get away from her, but when he saw her, he let out a sigh. "Master, why the hell are you doing that? You''re going to scare me to death." He said with a deep sigh, but in his mind, he was deeply amazed. ''What an incredible occultation technique...'' He thought and felt fear at the thought that there could be an assassin like her... ''She is the perfect assassin with such a technique and spiritual weapon...'' He thought again, and Shi Yue let out a captivating little giggle. "Hehe, you still have a long way to go to be on my level, that''s why you should stop being so dependent on your tricks." She said smiling, and Tang Yin tilted his head. "What do you mean, Master?" he asked doubtfully, and Shi Yue shook her head from side to side. "You''ll know later, are you finished?" she asked as she walked towards him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her way of walking was absolutely captivating. Her beautiful hips swayed from side to side while her slightly revealing dress allowed her long beautiful legs to be slightly seen to the side, so Tang Yin found it a little hard to respond. She saw him standing there looking at her and cocked her head in confusion, "What''s wrong?" she asked hesitantly, and that''s when Tang Yin came back to himself. "I''m sorry, master. You are too beautiful; I couldn''t help but be captivated by your beauty." He replied with a smile. Shi Yue was slightly surprised by this, but she raised her hand and gave him a small smack on the head. "Stop talking nonsense, beautiful are your ladies so stop thinking nonsense." She said, and looked at him, "Are you done?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded with a smile. "Yes, it''s all here. The explanations are inside, they are enough resources to allow them to advance a lot in strength. Also, remember to tell them to use the wisdom pills very well." He replied, and she nodded as she received the various spiritual bags. After glancing at them, she was surprised. "Little, did you do so many things in such a short time?" she asked. Tang Yin simply nodded as he shrugged his shoulders, and she put her hand to her head as if she had a headache from this carefree reaction of his. ''Doing so many things like this in a short time... This kid can create a force to be feared in a few years...'' She thought, and the riddle called ''Tang Yin'' became more and more enigmatic in her gaze. No matter what she did, she couldn''t understand him. How could someone like that exist? ''Could it be that he inherited various inheritances from the tombs of the ancient era?'' She thought at that moment, feeling some enlightenment... Only someone who inherited knowledge from the past could do so many things at once without falling behind in cultivation, but... Still, a memory from the past came to her to tell her that even people like that couldn''t do what Tang Yin was doing. ''God... This guy, who the hell is he?'' she thought, but outwardly she simply smiled at him. "Don''t worry, I''ll see to it that everything is well managed. Besides, I''ve taken some strong people to train that little force, so don''t worry, you''ll find a powerful organization in no time." She replied, surprising Tang Yin a little, but when he was about to ask, he noticed that she was no longer here, and his mouth hung open for a moment. "Tsk, she always likes to come and go as she wants. She can''t even talk for a while with her talented and good-looking disciple." Tang Yin said with a smile as he started running through the mountainous forest again. Chapter 230: Two Month Tang Yin had nothing to do right now but cultivate. And since a month had already passed, he decided to look for the most powerful beasts that he could use his family''s array with, so he ran around while hunting spirit beasts. This time, he visited one of the mountains with the most beasts nearby, and within an hour, he managed to get a large amount of fifth-realm spiritual beasts that would work very well for him. And a while later, he was quietly cultivating as his cultivation slowly and steadily increased. Hours later, he started running through the forest again while collecting corpses and completing some quests for the quest table. From the seventh level, he was able to advance a full level to the eighth level with the beasts he recently consumed, the problem is that now he won''t be able to do so for a few months, so he had to cultivate in another way. That''s where the wonder of the system comes in... The first mission he completed was to assassinate 25 Black Panthers of the fourth realm and grant the entire body to the system, and this gave him 10% of his cultivation. The second one he took was to assassinate 10 Green Python, which gave him another 10%. And after one month, Tang Yin managed to reach half of the eighth level. Hunting specific spiritual beasts requested by the system was not as easy as he thought. Because he must hunt for only one type of spiritual beast, it took him a long time to complete only 5 quests that granted him 10% of his cultivation. And now... ''I have no more quests...'' He thought to himself, sitting on the branch of a tree, looking at the night sky. Missions are not unlimited, and although he has missions to complete, they are missions that, right now, he can''t do. ''Well, I''ll have to increase the aptitude level of my new spiritual bone. Let''s see if I have any luck from tomorrow.'' Tang Yin thought and then went to sleep. From the next morning and for several days, Tang Yin began to increase the degree of aptitude of his new spiritual bone while testing his new ability... But, unfortunately... Snakes are limited. So, despite spending several days, he managed to do almost nothing. ''I shouldn''t have killed those 10 earlier...'' Tang Yin thought pitifully as he finished synthesizing the last snake he was able to catch. He only managed to find 6. "Maybe if I had converted those 10 into an aptitude for my spiritual bone, I would have increased the cultivation more..." He said as he tapped the snake''s lifeless body a few times. Still, soon, he could only stand up and lament his misfortune in his mind, but just then, someone spoke behind him. "Boy, what are you doing talking to a corpse?" A beautiful voice asked... "AHH!" Tang Yin shouted in fright and jumped to the side to look at who it was and put his hand to his head. "Master, could you please stop appearing out of nowhere?" Tang Yin asked in frustration after being startled, and she smiled graciously. "Hahaha, boy, your reaction is so funny, hahaha." Shi Yue started to giggle a little, and her voluptuous body moved captivatingly, making Tang Yin speechless, but despite the smile she was having, Tang Yin noticed something else about her. "Master, you look worried, did something happen?" he asked as he approached her, slightly surprising her. She then returned to her normal aptitude, but this time she didn''t avoid the topic like before. "Nothing interesting, just that the sect might not participate in the battle of the great sects." She replied, and Tang Yin was surprised by this. "Why?" he asked doubtfully. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They changed the rules, we''re not qualified. So, you won''t be able to see your beautiful lady anytime soon." She replied smiling, and then moved slightly closer to him... "Does it hurt?" she asked softly with a smile on her face, clearly teasing him. But Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "No, it doesn''t hurt. If I can''t see her that way, I''ll create a way I can see her, don''t underestimate me." He replied firmly, and she smiled slightly. But she soon frowned as she tried to understand what he meant and looked at him. "What do you mean?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin didn''t answer. He just shrugged his shoulders. But this was answer enough for her, so she immediately grabbed him by the shoulders. "I''m telling you, Tang Yin, don''t even think of doing something crazy. No, it''s not telling you, this is an order from your master. You must listen to me." She said firmly, and Tang Yin glared at her. "I''m not planning anything, what are you worried about, master?" he asked smiling, and she stared at him for a moment... The moment dragged on, and soon, it was several minutes until she looked away in frustration. ''Tsk, who sent me to look for a disciple.'' She thought with annoyance to herself, but in the end, she sighed exaggeratedly and grabbed Tang Yin by the hand, disappearing from the place soon after. She let go of him as soon as she reached the foot of a huge mountain. Even Tang Yin was surprised by its size. Once they arrived here, Shi Yue threw a cultivation technique at him. "Don''t open it, listen to me first." She said and then began to speak. "Tang Yin, you must stop being so dependent on your tricks to fight. You have enough power to crush your opponent and you must always seek that method of fighting. Your current way of fighting is not worthy of holding a hammer like yours." Shi Yue said, making Tang Yin feel a little doubtful. "What do you mean, Master?" he asked doubtfully. "It''s simple, you usually use tricks and your experience to fight against your opponents, when you can perfectly smash them with one blow. I understand that you don''t want to show your hammer, but even with your spear or with your sword you have powerful attacks to crush them, but you don''t. You simply prefer to use tricks and different ways of attacking, with the aim of not showing too much of your power." "That doesn''t make sense. If you do that, you could eventually die. Because there are a lot of people out there who will be waiting for you to use that method to crush you before you can show your full potential. If you keep fighting like that, that will happen sooner or later and it will be too late to turn back." "Besides, your spiritual energy is of destruction attribute and you are looking for spiritual bones to destroy, do you know what that means?" she asked and looked at him. He frowned slightly but did not respond. She then spoke again. "It means that you must seek to destroy your rival, do not deceive yourself and your spiritual energy. Become what you want to be, but do it the right way." "Destruction, do you know what it means?" "It is elimination. This must be employed in the right way and although you have a lot of knowledge about it, you don''t know how to employ it in the best way on yourself." She said and stopped to look at him. "Open the technique." She said at that moment, and Tang Yin obediently opened it. He was a little surprised to see it, ''Eternal Night Occultation Technique?'' He thought in shock and looked up to look at Shi Yue doubtfully. "Destruction and occultation don''t normally go hand in hand, so I understand your hesitation. But you have the potential to learn it, don''t you? The potential to be a master of everything. That being the case, I want to teach it to you. Your versatility is good, but not enough. Your handling of your spiritual energy is clumsy and so you don''t understand how to get the most out of your destruction." "And there is nothing better than the delicacy of occultation, to improve the handling of spiritual energy." "That''s why I''m going to pass it on to you. The best occultation technique on the continent. I hope you won''t disappoint me." She said smiling, and Tang Yin, though confused, nodded slightly. ''Even I hadn''t heard the name of this technique before...'' Tang Yin thought but decided to send his thoughts deep into his mind and focus on Shi Yue, who started talking again. "It will be a two-month training, just the time Little Lixue asked me for. So, I will explain the details to you." She said and soon began her explanation... Chapter 231: You and me are the same Shi Yue then began to explain various things to Tang Yin as she moved back and forth. She wasn''t moving for nothing. Every movement was riddled with spiritual energy as she constantly disappeared and appeared from Tang Yin''s gaze. It was a true occultation technique she was using, and her way of employing it was masterful. Good enough to escape Tang Yin''s perception. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, the delicacy with which she was using her spiritual energy was astonishing, even shocking Tang Yin. "Tang Yin, listen and try to understand this. Both, you and I, are the same." She said and then stopped to look at him from his right. "Even if we have different types of spiritual energy attributes, the truth is that you are a destroyer and I am a killer, do you know what that means? We both use the same method, we both ''eliminate''." She said and then disappeared and appeared behind Tang Yin. "The difference between a destroyer and an assassin is the way you use to eliminate, but the end is exactly the same. That being the case, why do you think it''s hard for an assassin to be a destroyer? If we are the same, why do you think I can''t destroy?" she asked, and after he turned to look at her, she raised her hand to the right and with a slight wave of her hand, sent four streams of spiritual energy at high speeds that destroyed a nearby tree. "A murderous movement that serves to eliminate. You can make a destructive movement, but its purpose will always be the same, that is why you must not think that we have differences between us, the truth is that we are equal and once you understand the equality between destruction and murder, you can do whatever you want in this world." She said and then looked up to the top of the mountain. "I''ll go up there, I''ll be waiting for you. Remember everything I told you and the way I explained to you to use that occultation technique. Also, be careful, this place is called the Mountain of a Thousand Beasts." She said, and followed by that, she disappeared from the place, leaving Tang Yin slightly dazed and surprised. ''Destruction and murder... Are they really the same? If I look at it this way, finality seems to have more importance... Was this what my father tried to explain to me? Tsk, I don''t know why in my past life I didn''t try to learn more about destruction when I had the attribute. I really don''t look like a so-called Divine Son.'' He thought and was slightly annoyed with himself. But actually, it makes quite a bit of sense if he thinks about it a bit. In his world, people who die at a young age are thousands of years old. Very few die with hundreds of years. Die under 100 years old? Those don''t exist. A 100-year-old is considered very young. Therefore, most of them make long-term plans, and the first 100 years are usually used to enjoy youth without worrying much about other issues, cultivating a single attribute and focusing on whatever will most allow them to enjoy cultivation, and that is where Tang Yin failed. He died too young. It didn''t give him the time to understand things more thoroughly because he never thought that he, the most talented of the heavens, could die so young. ''Destruction and murder...'' He thought finally after clearing his mind from thinking nonsense and then looked at the huge mountain. It will be difficult for him to reach the top because it has a large number of beasts, but still, he is sure that he will make it. ''My master told me that I should try to climb it using my own hiding tactics, while I think of a way to do the first level of the technique she gave me...'' He thought and then started running up the mountain while jumping up and down, using his tactics as a hunter to climb. He had also been told not to use his spiritual energy too much, so he had to retract this one a bit. It was because of this that, when he had climbed a large portion, he had to start going down again while being chased by a beast. ''Holy shit, that thing is fucking sneaky.'' He thought to himself as he fled from a panther by jumping back and forth. After he lost it, he started back up again... This time, he used the hunter''s tactics he once learned to hide in the grasses and managed to get quite high, but then he had to start running again, but to the right, running away from several spiritual beasts... This scene was repeated many times for several days in a row, until, finally... Tang Yin reached the last part of the mountain. ''Shit, this is absurd, how many sections does this have? Now it''s sixth realm beasts?'' He thought a bit angrily, even so, he put together a little strategy in his mind quickly and carefully set out on his way. He dodged the beasts back and forth while camouflaging himself with the environment. The beasts couldn''t track him by his scent, but they were so cunning that they could track him by his spiritual energy, so he acted carefully... And finally, 8 hours later, he saw the final part of the mountain, this made him smile. ''There are no beasts there anymore, that''s the top...'' Tang Yin thought smiling. ''I think I understand the first level... It''s time to try it.'' Tang Yin thought, and without hesitation, he took a powerful leap that instantly attracted the attention of all the beasts nearby. Tang Yin had learned one thing from the beasts of the Thousand Beast Mountain... They are extremely hostile to outsiders. To the point that when they see one, they all gather to kill it. Therefore, he knew that when he showed himself, he would be chased by these guys all over the place, but still, he didn''t care... He simply smiled and increased his speed even more. Just at that moment, four beasts appeared in front of him from below, they were giant moles looking to stop him, but Tang Yin simply smiled. ''Clones.'' Tang Yin thought, and two people identical to him appeared while he disappeared. The roar of the beasts rushing at him sounded at that moment, but his claws could only pierce the air as the clones dissipated, and he appeared behind them. As soon as he became visible, he used the technique again and disappeared to reappear at a farther distance, and he did this twice more until he reached the top of the mountain, where the beasts could no longer go, he finally smiled and looked back. "Hahaha, I finally made it." He said with a big smile as he looked at the beasts that continued to roar back and forth. Just then, Shi Yue appeared beside him with a smile. "You understood the first level in such a short time, as expected of you." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "Not only that, master. Look..." He said, and without waiting for her reaction, he moved... Chapter 232: Two months later... His movement was extremely fast as two clones appeared on either side moving at great speeds as well, but in different directions. And in a second, Tang Yin arrived before a huge stone nearby with a powerful fist that slammed it hard against the rock, and it exploded into pieces. Shi Yue was momentarily stunned and looked at him. "Second Level, Ultra-Fast Movement? You were able to do it so easily during the day?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled as he arrived before her again. "This move I understood it first, but I didn''t understand its essence. Now I understand it. The essence of this move is almost the teleportation of the first level, but carrying the cultivator''s momentum. It''s a one-hit killer attack move." He replied, and Shi Yue looked at him in shock. What he was saying was true... The second movement of this technique is not occultation, but at the same time, it is. It is a deceptive move because almost no one manages to see the speed at which the person moves and believes that it is the typical teleportation of the first move, so it will not be prepared for the powerful murderous blow that will come from the front, even more so because of the existence of the clones. "The problem is that I don''t know how to control the clones." Tang Yin said after that, and Shi Yue, unable to hide her surprise, smiled. "...You''re really a genius, that''s the easiest thing to learn. Let''s start the 2nd part, you still have many days of training left, so let''s do this quickly." She replied and soon began an extensive explanation, with different examples back and forth. They did not go down the mountain because Tang Yin''s second mission would be to go down the mountain using the technique. It was a whole day''s explanation, and after a while, Tang Yin began to descend the mountain while using the occultation technique he was practicing... Going down this mountain was even more difficult than going up it because, for some reason, when you are going down, almost all the beasts easily notice your presence. That made things difficult for Tang Yin, but he didn''t give up and continued to do it... ... Two months passed quickly. Tang Yin smiled as he appeared behind a huge spirit beast and thrust his spear forcefully into its chest, destroying it completely in a single blow that pierced it back and forth. It was a clean and simple move, but it was filled with all the learning of the past two months. Simple but stylish, and as soon as the spear pierced the spirit beast''s chest, it stuck into a nearby tree, and Tang Yin summoned it back. ''Not bad, I feel that my spiritual energy is a bit sharper... Now I understand why my master was telling me that I wasn''t employing my spiritual energy in the right way. Destructive energy can be so lethal...'' He thought smiling, and ran hard again towards below the mountain, where Shi Yue was waiting for him. He had gone up and down this mountain several times during this time, and now it became easy for him to avoid the presence of the beasts while moving at high speeds. When he reached the bottom, Shi Yue smiled at him. "You are ready, the explanation of each of the stages I know, I have given them to you. What you can learn from here is up to you." She said, and he nodded to her. "Thank you very much, master." He said bowing to her sincerely, and she simply shook her head. "It is my duty as your master. Besides, I have such a talented disciple, how could I not want to teach you? Okay, it''s time to go, will you come back with me or will you do it alone?" She asked. "I will go back alone, master. I want to increase the aptitude level of my new spirit bone; I''ll hurry back while hunting snakes." He replied, and she nodded. "Take care then, I''ll see you in your yard." She replied and disappeared soon after. Tang Yin started running again all over the mountainous area while hunting... Several days went by like this until he reached the second mountainous area, but as soon as he reached this area... He found 7 elite disciples from the external halls, accompanied by an external elder. ''Sect members?'' He thought and was about to approach, but just overheard a small conversation from this group. "Elder, is it true that we sent people to attack that little empire of disciple Su Lian?" one of the external disciples asked, and the elder shook his head. "We are not attacking it, we want them to join us, but they don''t want to. That being the case, let''s take them hostage so that girl will decide to join us." He replied. "Younger sister Su is really talented, I heard she became an elite disciple recently, do you mean she will join our hall?" another disciple asked with a hopeful smile, and the elder nodded with some mockery. "If she is smart, together with her teacher they will join. If she''s not smart... Hehe, we''ll see what will happen to her family." Replied the elder with a sinister smile on his face. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master, don''t hurt her face. Sister Su is so beautiful that I want her for myself." Said at that moment another one of them, and the elder looked at him somewhat angrily as he gave him a smack on the head. "Disciple, why are you so greedy with women? Pay attention to your reputation." He said scolding him, and he slightly apologized. "It''s all right, master." He replied. "Master, you say around here is that boy? What was his name? Tang... Tang..." Said another one of them. "Tang Yin, his name is. According to the Elder, he''s around here somewhere. So, keep an eye out, we can''t let that little bastard get away. Even the elder has gotten out of hand dealing with him because he doesn''t know where the hell he''s hiding. This time we must kill him." Replied the elder, and everyone nodded. "Don''t worry, Master. With so many of us here, that guy will never be able to escape." He said firmly with a confident smile and then approached his master a little. "Also, Master, can you let me have fun with Sister Su, when she joins us?" he asked, making his master put his hand to his head. "Fine, you enjoy her. But, don''t forget about your master. That girl... She''s so adorable." Replied the elder with a lascivious smile, and soon everyone started laughing. Tang Yin frowned slightly upon hearing this, ''They sent people to Su Lian''s empire? Shit, these filthy bastards...'' He thought, and his anger increased in his heart... He didn''t even need to listen anymore; he immediately swung his spear and threw it hard in front of them... *BOOOOM* It fell to the ground and caused an explosion, alerting them... "Be careful!" the elder shouted and then looked above the trees. "Who are you!? How dare you attack a group of the Red Thunder Sect!?" he shouted, and Tang Yin laughed mockingly as he appeared behind them. "You bastards, weren''t you looking for me? Come to me, I want to see how capable you guys are." Tang Yin said with a smile as he gripped his spirit spear tightly. They were surprised and looked back, "Tang Yin!" they shouted in surprise. "Hahahaha, it''s time to die, you little bastard!" one of them shouted at that moment and ran hard towards where Tang Yin was, trying to catch him off guard. But Tang Yin simply swung his spear at him forcefully... This small attack crushed the attacker''s spiritual energy with ease and approached his head with force, piercing it soon after, from the nose until the tip came out the back of the head... The movement was so fast and lethal that no one had a chance to react... Everyone was shocked, and Tang Yin retracted his spear nimbly, causing the corpse to fall to the ground... ''Dead?'' They all thought in shock... Chapter 233: I am merciful. How on earth could one of them die so easily? They thought in shock, and Tang Yin simply scoffed and shook his spear to remove the blood from it. This gesture allowed everyone to see that their cultivation level was incredibly high... "The peak of the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm!?" the elder shouted in shock. A look of panic crossed the faces of everyone present when they heard this... "IMPOSSIBLE!" "How could he have such a high level of cultivation!?" "Absolutely impossible!" Shouted hysterically several of the disciples at that moment, not wanting to understand what was happening right in front of their eyes. How is it possible for someone from the external sect to be on the level of many of the strong ones from the inner sect? He''s even almost at the Sixth Realm already! Shit, he''s just a new disciple, not even 25 years old, how the hell can such a person be almost close to the Sixth Realm? Be that as it may, they were totally against believing such a thing. It is absolutely impossible! They had never heard of anyone who could do such a thing! Still, the reality was that the elder was telling the truth. And that they had no time to talk nonsense. Tang Yin sneered at them. "You''re human trash, you damned bastards, you want to lay your hands on an angel like her? A demon will murder you to send you to hell before you can do it!" Tang Yin said extremely angrily and disappeared from his place... The elder was frightened at that moment and shouted to one of his disciples, "BEWARE!" But his shout came too late. Tang Yin was already standing behind him, while this disciple''s head was hanging on his spear, and his body was dripping blood in torrents. "YOU BASTARD, YOU DARE TO KILL ONE OF MY DISCIPLES!" the elder shouted hysterically and quickly summoned his sword. "ALL ON GUARD AND KILL THIS BASTARD!" he shouted again, and immediately everyone shouted a great roar to compose themselves and attacked him. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, Tang Yin simply vanished again... *TOHM* A thud crossed their ears at that moment, as three of them, who were in a row, were decapitated and head after the head was stuck to the spear, while their bodies staggered slightly backward... "SHIT, IT''S IMPOSSIBLE!" shouted the one who had said he wanted to enjoy Su Lian and swung his sword forcefully from side to side without attacking a fixed target, he simply did it out of fear. This brought a mocking smile to Tang Yin''s face, but a trace of panic crossed the face of everyone present, even the elder''s. He realized that he couldn''t even keep track of Tang Yin. ''What the hell is going on?'' He thought to himself unable to process exactly what this happening, and panic gripped his heart. Still, his desire for survival made him carry out all his power forcefully and throw himself at Tang Yin. But Tang Yin simply activated the second level of the Eternal Night Occultation Technique again and swung his spear twice to cut off both arms of this elder''s last remaining disciple... The cry of pain came soon after when the elder struck one of Tang Yin''s clones. Tang Yin was already behind him with a malicious smile, "Your scum, you want to touch a beautiful angel like her? Hehe, you can continue to dream and wait for your suffering quietly." Tang Yin said at that time. The elder then noticed what was happening and turned to see his armless disciple. "Rei''er!" he shouted, and the hatred in his heart grew. "BASTARDDDD!" he shouted again and rushed back to where Tang Yin was, trying to cut him, but Tang Yin simply grabbed his spear and swung it hard at him in a powerful attack. The elder was startled by the force the blow brought, so he quickly swung his sword forward to defend himself, creating a thunderous sound soon after, which pushed him back hard, while Tang Yin did not move an inch. Tang Yin then used this moment to put away his spear and quickly disappeared to appear in front of the last disciple who had not been attacked, who was in mental shock at seeing his companions being decapitated like that. Therefore, he did not even defend himself, and Tang Yin gave him a strong blow with his fist in the chest. This attack was fierce and merciless. It had no hint of mercy and ended up completely shattering this little disciple''s chest, causing Tang Yin''s hand to come out of his back. The shock on his face turned to fear, and just like that, his body fell backward, unable to resist a little longer. Tang Yin then disappeared again, and just at that moment, a sword attack crossed his clones, cutting them in half. Tang Yin then appeared behind the attacking elder and gave him a strong blow on his back, which sent him flying for meters and slammed him hard into a tree. The scream of agony could not even get out when Tang Yin appeared before him again and gave him a strong kick that pushed him hard to hit against trees and rocks tens of meters in the distance. Once again, Tang Yin disappeared and appeared before an elder who could no longer hold himself up. ''I''m a Spirit King... How the hell does he have so much strength?'' He thought with difficulty and vomited blood constantly as he felt his body inside slowly being destroyed... He couldn''t understand how he could have lost in just two hits against someone who wasn''t even a Spiritual King... While it is true that he is not that strong and only at the Third Level... ''How could I lose?'' He thought to himself in shock. Tang Yin simply grabbed him by his clothes and threw him towards where his disciple was. The elder then fell rolling on the ground, and his disciple was frightened. For some reason, he started to ask for help, but seeing that the elder could not move, he moved his attention to Tang Yin. "Sorry, I will never dare to... say anything else, forgive me, help me, it''s too painful...!" He said, as his voice trembled with pain and he crawled towards Tang Yin. But the latter simply scoffed. "I heard that they wanted to kill me, how about telling me the name of the one who wants my death? I''m sick of being chased by a little elder." Tang Yin said at that time and pushed both of them to sit up to look at him, but the shouting disciple was silenced with a spiritual bone. The elder tried to move but realized he couldn''t and looked at Tang Yin with hatred, "You... What did you do to me?" he asked with difficulty but received a kick in the arm, which made him let out a loud cry of pain. "Shut up, the one asking the questions is me. Now tell me, who wants me dead? I''ll spare your life if you do." Tang Yin said as he bent down and pulled out his sword to put it on the elder''s neck with a smile. The latter looked at him with fear, but still, he sneered a little. "Heh, you think I''m going to tell you? Anyway, even if you kill me, you''ll die before long..." Replied the elder, and Tang Yin smiled. He quickly moved his hand, and when the elder felt the fear of death gripping his heart, he felt an intense pain in his hand... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The cry of pain came out of his mouth when he felt his hand had been cut. But Tang Yin simply smiled. "If you tell me and tell me about that raid towards that little empire, not only will I spare your life, but both, you and your disciple can return to the sect and continue living your lives." Tang Yin said with a smile and stopped the elder''s sacred hand with his spiritual energy. The elder''s haggard face, with many tears falling, stared at him... "You... Are you serious?" he asked while gritting his teeth to endure the pain. Tang Yin smiled back at him. "Of course, I am merciful." Tang Yin replied with a smile, nothing like the one he had a while ago. It was a smile of mercy. Chapter 234: Information The elder frowned; he was no fool. Even though he was wounded, his wound would not cover his reason, but... He didn''t have much choice either. Right now, he couldn''t even move, and he didn''t understand why. And even if he could move, he already understood that this guy in front of him was a monster that could not be provoked. He was growing at an absurd speed, and his talent was supreme, capable of taking on people above his level and realm. Facing him was a stupid decision, and he was sure he would die if he said nothing. But if he did say it... Thinking this far, he felt a bit of fear, and so he hesitated. "If you keep hesitating, your disciple will be left without legs and your other hand will have to go." Tang Yin said as he lightly moved his sword to the elder''s other hand, the elder trembled in fear, and so did his disciple. With his eyes, he was almost begging his master to tell him the truth. If he wasn''t incapacitated, he himself would have said it a long time ago. "Think about it, it''s better to live without arms, than to die... Don''t you think?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and this elder swallowed thickly and lowered his head. "I''ll tell you..." He said, then looked at him, "But you must do what you said and let us go." He said again, and Tang Yin nodded. "Sure, no problem." He replied and stood up, putting away his sword to give them confidence. The elder then sighed and lowered his gaze. "The elder''s name is Hao Qing, he has a son in the external sect named Hao Ming..." He said and began to tell him every single thing this elder had said and done. This elder, along with others, had sent people to Su Lian''s Empire because they were interested in the spiritual support weapon they had and wanted this family to be their slaves, as it would greatly increase their power. But, because the family did not want to cooperate with them, they had to use this method. In the meantime, they are forcing Su Lian to join them so that way the family will follow her. At the same time, they are pressuring the elder woman who is their master. The elder also told him some of the plans of Elder Hao Qing, who turned out to be the father of the same Hao Ming who tried to kill Bai Lixue. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''These bastards, they have such an interesting plan to control the sect...'' Tang Yin thought when he heard all this. "That''s all I know... Please let us go." Said the elder in a pleading manner and with his pride totally destroyed as he looked really pitiful. Tang Yin looked down at him from above and drew his sword again, scaring them to death. "Why should I let you go?" Tang Yin asked mockingly, and they both looked at him. "You promised! You said you were merciful!" shouted the elder, and Tang Yin nodded smiling innocently. "Indeed, I did say so, but..." Tang Yin then swung his sword horizontally and both heads were stripped from their bodies as they spun around in the air with a frightened expression and soon fell to the ground rolling. "I am merciful to me, you idiots, how could I be merciful to the enemy?" replied Tang Yin smiling. He had obtained enough information and didn''t think the two of them could give him any more, so it was time for them to go atone for their sins or be tormented. Whatever it was, he didn''t care in the least. So, he soon disappeared from the place as he started to run back to the sect, thinking different things... ''Tsk, these bastards moved at a time when I can''t help.'' Tang Yin thought as he started to come up with a plan in his head. And so, he spent a few more days until he finally arrived at the sect. He was planning to go to the organization to have a look around, but he remembered that his master wanted to see him in his courtyard, so he quickly returned to the courtyard. As he walked there, he noticed a large number of people in the same uniform. This made him frown. According to what that external elder had told him, several elders are working to make a few halls contain as many people as possible. They are being offered rewards like pills and cult points as a reward to get them in, and they are doing it in masse. This makes you understand something... ''They want acceptance from the whole sect, and what better than to start with the disciples? They are preparing for something big...'' He thought, and between thoughts, he arrived at his courtyard. Shi Yue was waiting for him in the same place as usual, and when she felt him arrive, she slightly raised her face to see him. "I can see that you killed some people, were you attacked?" she asked while frowning slightly. Tang Yin was a little surprised to see her say that with such confidence, but he nodded. He knew that his master had more capabilities than he could imagine when he first met her. "7 elite disciples and an external elder, but I already killed them." He replied, and she sighed a little relieved to hear him say that, and nodded. "They''re getting a little cocky lately those boys... I think it''s time I made my appearance." She replied with a smile and stood up. "Here." She said as she handed him a document to read, but before he could read what it said, she grabbed it and disappeared with him in her hand. Tang Yin felt dizzy at that moment from the drastic change, but he soon recovered, and when he opened his eyes again... They were standing on top of an abandoned building, looking at a beautiful villa of great size, where there were many people. Tang Yin recognized them. Moreover, he saw Bai Lixue among them, so it was obvious who they were. But... The strength they had... ''What the hell? Since when are they so good?'' He thought in shock, and Shi Yue smiled seeing him like that. "Those guys have improved drastically and that girl is putting a lot of effort into cultivating them, even putting her cultivation on the back burner for a while, although she still managed to go up a level this time. See the document, it''s all written there." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at the document in shock. Names, ages, and cultivation. Plus, achievements against outstanding cultivators. None of them had done a mission so far, but they had all already fought against cultivators for training. These cultivators were brought by Shi Yue and, in her words, were trustworthy, so Tang Yin didn''t doubt them. But¡­ The strength of his organization¡­ ''There are 9 in the Sixth Realm? So fast? What the hell did they feed these guys?'' He thought in shock as he read up and down... Chapter 235: The strength of the organization The number of cultivators was large there were not only 9 in the Sixth Realm but there were over 20 in the Fifth Realm and over 50 in the Fourth Realm. The rest were arduously cultivating while using the resources Tang Yin had sent. But there were not only 150 people as he remembered. That number had doubled, which might hint at the rapid increase in the group''s cultivation, as several of them he didn''t remember. Although it was not a large number of people, it was still a large number for an organization that was just being set up and was not looking to be too large. Just when Tang Yin arrived here, the system updated and showed just over 150 new people being added to the system and branded with the system''s spiritual array. Tang Yin then stared at these people after putting the document aside. They were struggling hard, back and forth, as they trained in the cultivation techniques he had given them. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I didn''t expect them to be so strong in such a short time... Although, indeed, their spiritual bones are not perfect and the degree of aptitude is low, but this level... It''s really high. If their base is improved, they should be able to become an elite team in 1 or 2 years...'' He thought and looked at Bai Lixue, who was fighting against some of them at the same time. She had also increased her level a bit, but what she had increased a lot was her combat experience. Being training so many people had benefited her a lot, and she looked more confident even when facing several of them. ''This girl... Her eye is really good...'' He thought with a smile. He didn''t need to think too deeply to understand what had happened here. She used her eyes to see those who were the most talented and selected them to train exclusively. And although he could see a lot of pill use in the bodies of all these members, and that was a problem because they were not quite stable, they were certainly a powerful group. Tang Yin smiled and looked at Shi Yue. "Master, let''s go downstairs where I can talk to Lixue." Tang Yin said, and she nodded, disappearing shortly after that place, and soon, they appeared downstairs, right behind Bai Lixue, who was culminating her fight. Just as they arrived, Shi Yue disappeared again, and then most of the people present were surprised, and the combat stopped to see what was going on. When Bai Lixue saw Tang Yin, the smile on her beautiful face became evident, and she ran towards him to embrace him in a leap... "Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile and pounced on him. Tang Yin greeted her with a hug and kissed her, "You look very energetic, are you doing well?" he asked, and she smiled at him, then pulled him quickly to show him and began to quickly explain everything she had done. "Tang Yin, the whole team of assassin destroyers has been trained hard by me and some seniors that Elder Shi brought." She said and then remembered something and moved a little closer to him, "She said she was your master, is it true? Since when did you have such a beautiful and powerful master?" She asked softly, and Tang Yin smiled. "She''s from the sect, I met her a while ago. She was the one who killed that teacher last time." Tang Yin replied, and she then nodded in surprise. "No wonder... Her voice sounded so familiar, that was why." She replied with understanding, and after that, she didn''t worry anymore. If Tang Yin sent her here, it meant that she was reliable. Besides, the help she gave them this time had been important to them, so she decided to show Tang Yin to the team. "In position!" she shouted towards all of these, bringing the attention of those far away who came quickly when they saw Tang Yin and stood firm, like soldiers before a general. She smiled. "Tang Yin, all those on the first are the killer destroyer team, I have followed what you have told me and they have become stronger by far. There are 7 in the Spiritual King Realm, 13 in the Spiritual Ancestor Realm, and 30 in the Spiritual Lord Realm. Exactly, 50 people in this team." She said proudly as she puffed out her chest with a smile. She was proud of her achievements during this time and wanted to show them to Tang Yin as soon as possible, so as soon as she saw him, that was the first thing she wanted to do. Tang Yin smiled seeing her like this, and stroked her head, "I''m proud of you, you''ve surprised me this time. You have really formed an elite team as you promised me." Tang Yin replied, and she laughed a little tenderly. "Hehe~ I told you and I kept it, now, when do we leave?" she asked quickly, making Tang Yin smile. Then he looked at everyone present. "Everyone in the Fourth Realm or above, we have two missions to do and they are missions that could take a while. Also, they are two dangerous missions, but we will do our best to make everything go smoothly. So, go get ready, you will be briefed in a little while." Tang Yin said firmly as he looked at each of them, who were surprised, but even more were encouraged by this. Their faces looked happy, and they wanted to let out a cheer to the sky, they were finally going to do missions! They thought. But none of them shouted. They politely said goodbye to Tang Yin and then left to gather their remaining companions. "Lixue, let''s go to a place where we can talk. There''s a new emergency." Tang Yin said, causing Bai Lixue to be slightly surprised, but nods. After that, Tang Yin saw that his master had appeared again, and this time, she was with two people. A man and a woman, they didn''t look older, but... ''Assassins? They were the ones the master brought...'' Tang Yin thought. "Little one, what are you going to do?" she asked as she arrived before them, and the two behind her bowed a little to Tang Yin. "Greetings, Young Master." They said, and Tang Yin nodded toward them and focused his gaze on Shi Yue. "Master, can you bring Su Lian and Li Xian? They were both with us in the sect trials, this time there is something that has a lot to do with the two of them." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue nodded. "Fine, I''ll go get them then." She replied as she disappeared. After that, they all went into a house that was nearby to wait while talking to each other, and a while later, Shi Yue arrived with four women in tow. Chapter 236: Plan and time to leave Tang Yin was surprised to see both old women here, and they were deeply stunned seeing Shi Yue''s power, it was so much so that they immediately fully bowed to her. "Forgive us, Elder." They said quickly, and Shi Yue didn''t give it a thought. She simply walked to where Tang Yin was and sat on the main seat. Tang Yin then smiled when he saw Su Lian and Li Xian. Both were happy as soon as they saw him. "Tang Yin, long time no see, what happened?" Su Lian said as she approached him with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. "Lian, there''s something urgent I need to tell you. Those people who are pressuring you to join another hall, they sent some powers to your family to kidnap your family, they want to force you to join them..." Tang Yin said without wasting time, scaring Su Lian. "What!? is that true, Tang Yin!?" She asked in shock and frightened as she lightly grabbed Tang Yin with a panicked face. Tang Yin nodded at her, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you through this." Then he looked at everyone present, just the moment when the strongest people in the organization entered the room... "I am preparing to go east, on a trip that I cannot put off. Therefore, I want to take a part of the team with me, as it may be a complicated trip full of difficulties for me. But I want to send the other part with Lian and Xian quickly to their home so that they can protect it while I return..." Tang Yin said, and then, he began to explain what he had learned about a few days ago. Shi Yue and the two assassins, who were present, did not react at all and simply watched from the side. But the rest were quite surprised by this. Even so, they listened attentively to what Tang Yin wanted to say, and after that, Tang Yin mentioned his plan to them. Currently, in the destroyer group alone there are a total of 50 people, among which the weakest is in the fourth realm. But there are still another 50 more who are between the fourth and fifth realms, who are ready to fight. The problem is that only 40 of all of them were ready to fight against their peers in cultivation. Because they had all raised their level so much with pills and spiritual arrays, they couldn''t focus on improving their bases, so they weren''t as strong as they appeared to be. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, they were still quite a large group, one to be reckoned with. Therefore, Tang Yin decided to split them up a bit. He would only take 30 with him, and the rest would form a big group to go with Su Lian and Li Xian to their home. As long as they can buy time until Tang Yin returns, it should be enough to resist them. At least to Tang Yin''s knowledge, the other side had only sent some of the sixth realm and fifth realm, who were only trained in fighting with cultivation, so he was sure that once he returned, he could turn the tables on everything. This was the explanation of his plan, which received no objections. But Shi Yue spoke up at that moment. "Take them away, Tang Yin. Give them any orders you like and use them as you like. They will surely help you." She said as she pointed to the two people behind her. Both of them were a little surprised but said nothing. Tang Yin was also surprised, "Are you sure?" he asked, and she shrugged her shoulders. "They are very well trained in the art of assassination and I can''t allow my disciple to go to a dangerous place on his own." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''With two seventh realm assassins... Things will certainly turn out better.'' He thought and smiled at her. "That''s fine, master. I''ll take them then." Tang Yin replied. After that, the conversation turned to different things regarding which ones would be chosen to go with Tang Yin, and so a few hours passed until finally everyone went to prepare, except Bai Lixue, Tang Yin, Shi Yue, Su Lian, and Li Xian. Both old ladies were unable to participate, and Shi Yue instructed them to follow her later. Tang Yin influenced Shi Yue would do something great for this, but this was not the time to ask her. "Lian, are you okay with that arrangement?" Tang Yin asked as he put a hand on her tender head, making her look at him, her beautiful tender eyes looked really pitiful right now, but she nodded with a smile. "Thank you so much, Tang Yin. You always do things for me; I promise I''ll pay you back for everything you do for me." She replied with an embarrassed smile. Tang Yin nodded. "Xian, you have improved quite a lot together with Lian, how about joining my organization? I''ll put you as leaders of some hall and you''ll receive great rewards every month, what do you say?" Tang Yin asked with a smile. Li Xian prepared to answer, but Tang Yin put his hand on her head as well. "Okay, you decide later, for now, focus on taking care of yourself. Keep this with you, for now, inject spiritual energy to use later." Tang Yin said with a smile, and it was just that moment that Shi Yue stood up. "Tang Yin, come with me for a moment." She said and walked out into the courtyard. Tang Yin then followed her, and she walked for a while until she reached a secluded area. "Will you leave today?" She asked without turning around, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, master. I want to hurry things up now that those guys dared to move like that and threaten the people I care about." Tang Yin replied, and Shi Yue nodded. "As long as you follow my advice, I''m sure I''ll see you healthy again and get out in a few months." She said and then took out something from her storage bag. "Here, use those two to move the group and use this one for yourself." She said and then threw 3 flying spiritual ship control devices at him. This surprised Tang Yin, "Master, one is enough, why even give me your personal boat? What would you do if it gets damaged? It''s the boat your parents left you, isn''t it?" Tang Yin asked. For him, the gifts from his parents were always the most important, but there was one gift that, in his past life, he treasured more than anything else, and it came from that woman who marked his life but left this world. For that reason, he has always thought that the gifts from those who are no longer here are the most appreciated. That being the case, why was his teacher giving him this? He thought doubtfully. Shi Yue shrugged, "Stop grumbling and talking nonsense, use it. It will do you good." She replied, and after that, she disappeared. "I''ll see you later, take care of yourself. I have some things to do." She said as only her voice remained in place, leaving Tang Yin slightly stunned. But he could only nod helplessly and then went back inside the house to continue preparing everything. And a while later, it was finally time to leave. Chapter 237: To the eastern region Tang Yin said goodbye to Su Lian and Li Xian and sent them off together with a large group in one of the boats his master had given him, which left the backyard of the huge mansion that remained on the outskirts of the city and flew at great speed, disappearing in the distance soon after. In the end, he bestowed her with some spiritual defense arrays, which are quite large and can serve her for her protection and to buy time while he returns. ''Although I don''t know if this will turn out well... But I must understand priorities always.'' Tang Yin thought and turned his gaze towards Bai Lixue, who was waiting for him at the entrance of the ship they would both board together with the team. It was not Shi Yue''s main ship but the other one she had given him. Shi Yue''s main ship, Tang Yin had it stored inside its special space. After a light farewell with the other members who were nearby, Tang Yin got on the flying boat, and soon the boat shot off at top speed towards the eastern region, disappearing on the horizon. Shi Yue smiled as she watched them from afar while standing on top of the alchemist association building. ''You are so predictable, Tang Yin. I hope everything goes well with your plans.'' She thought with a smile. ''A boat that is not used, is a useless boat, huh... In the end, that boat will be yours, I don''t understand why you refuse to use it now, if I will even give you my most precious treasure...'' She thought smiling, and after losing sight of the spirit boat, she looked in the direction of the Sect''s entrance. Some people were moving from one side to the other while they sprayed the road with some green substance from one side to the other. They did it in a way that was extremely difficult to notice. Even when they passed the guards at the gate, they did not notice the substance that fell there. Shi Yue slightly raised her hand, and some of the substance appeared on her hand shortly after... ''Little snakes, what is the eagerness to seek death? I have let you live so long that you have become so arrogant... Are you really ignorant of the name of who gave you, your lands? Looks like it''s time to put the trash in their place, eh...'' She thought, and a provocative, beautiful, but extremely dangerous smile shone between her lips as she looked at these little people. She had her own things to deal with, that''s why she disappeared from that place.... ... And so, the days passed as Tang Yin traveled on the flying boat. This flying boat was quite fast, though not as fast as the other one. But they were able to travel a large portion of the land in just a few days. It is a boat made for long journeys, so it was fast enough to get from one region to another in a few months. But it was not a trouble-free journey. Because Tang Yin wanted everyone to be in their best shape, most of those on board had to cultivate the entire trip with pills Tang Yin gave them. And during that time, they passed over several spiritual forests. The flying spirit beasts in those places began to attack them, and Tang Yin, together with Bai Lixue and both assassins sent by Shi Yue, had to clear the way. Those two assassins were in shock when they saw Tang Yin and Bai Lixue fight. Not only did they complement each other very well, but their individual strength was really great. ''What kind of geniuses has Madam encountered?'' They thought to themselves in shock when they saw them like this. In fact, it was because of this that the two of them began to talk some more. "What are your two''s names?" Tang Yin asked as they spoke, and they smiled. "The Madam gave us the names Yun and Yao when she picked us up, so that''s our name. We are orphan brothers; the Madam is like our mother." Replied the man, and Tang Yin nodded with some surprise. "Now I understand, so you guys are trained by my master?" he asked, and they both nodded. "Yes, Madam is the one who taught us how to fight and gave us these cultivation techniques." They replied, and then Tang Yin nodded. ''Assassins raised by her... Looks like she has her own concerns. Besides, they might be from some organization, from the clothes they wear...'' Tang Yin thought. "Young Sir, we can see that Madam really trusts you. It''s good that Madam was finally able to find a personal disciple she can trust." The woman said with a smile, slightly surprising Tang Yin. "Why do you say so?" he asked doubtfully. She smiled. "Madam has never allowed anyone else to be in control of her personal ship. She says it is one of her greatest treasures, but we can feel the presence of its device in your body." She said, and Tang Yin was slightly surprised. ''Is it one of her greatest treasures? Does she cherish it that much?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully and began to doubt even more as to why she had given it to him this time. He couldn''t quite understand what she was planning by doing so, but he could only feel happy in his heart. ''Well... She''ll have her reasons.'' He thought, but that wasn''t what he originally wanted to know. "I mean, why ''finally''? Did my master have any disciples before?" He asked doubtfully, and Yao, the female assassin, looked at him dubiously. "Don''t you know, Young Master?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head with a smile. Then they both looked at each other a little but nodded to each other. "We can''t tell much then, but the madam had two disciples before you. The rest she''ll have to tell you." They both replied. Tang Yin was a little surprised but nodded slightly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It makes sense that she had disciples, but I don''t understand why she couldn''t trust them... Who were they? Could they be dead? After all, she''s over 2 thousand years old...'' He thought, but in the end, he could only sigh internally and stop worrying about such things. Though, he had something new in his mind that he should ask her when he returned. After that, they continued to talk about several more things, as Yun and Yao told Tang Yin about their powers and the type of cultivation technique they were cultivating. In addition, Tang Yin told them in detail about where they would be going while defending the flying boat from the attacks of some flying spirit beasts. Thus, the weeks passed as they traveled at full speed... The huge ship was getting closer and closer to the eastern region... ... Chapter 238: Huang Feifei Huang Feifei woke up early today and was training fiercely in the courtyard of her house. Since she trained with Tang Yin for several weeks in a row, this had become a habit for her, and she didn''t want to erase it because it was one of the things that reminded her most of her beloved. The good times she spent with him, as he taught her how to fight and showed her different fighting strategies, were beautiful memories that came to her as she trained during the morning hours. Many thought that she did it because she was very disciplined, but they would never imagine that she, The Princess Heiress of the Wind, only did it because she remembered her beloved Tang Yin. If it weren''t for that, the truth is that she wouldn''t even bother to exercise. ''He really changed me...'' She thought with a beautiful smile as she fought against some puppets that were soon reduced to dust. Just at those moments, some people, who were her maids, came running up to her. "Miss, the Crown Princess wants to see you. It''s something urgent." Said they, speaking quickly. Huang Feifei was slightly surprised and ran to meet Zu Xiaolin. "Xiaolin, is something wrong?" she asked hesitantly as she handed her some water. Zu Xiaolin nodded quickly, "Those guys are attacking again, they are at the border, attacking Blizzard Flower City and it''s a big group, several generals are with them." She said urgently, making Huang Feifei''s eyes widen in surprise. "Didn''t they care about the association''s warning?" she asked, and Zu Xiaolin shook her head. "The Great Sect held back for a while, but now they no longer care. It''s been several months and they decided to renew the attacks. Besides, it''s not the only place, we have some traitors among the four major cities and they are attacking hard, what do we do?" Zu Xiaolin asked quickly. She always went to Huang Feifei when they had to do something. She fully trusted Huang Feifei''s decisions, and all of her strategies had worked so far, so even the emperor himself had respect for her. Huang Feifei frowned slightly and nodded. "Let''s go to Blizzard Flower City, you know I have memories in that city and I won''t let those bastards destroy it." She replied firmly. Her voice didn''t waver for a moment as she said that. That was the one city she would not allow to be destroyed, and Zu Xiaolin smiled. He knew that was the decision she would make. So, she nodded, and then they both left the house and they walked to where their squads of cultivation soldiers were. Because they were both the most talented among the younger generation of the empire, the emperor granted them elite cultivation soldier squads to command, and they could move them around as they pleased and for whatever they both wanted. Not only that, the status in the country''s military forces was great for both of them, especially Huang Feifei. She was awarded the title of ''Princess Heiress of the Wind'' because her way of fighting with the wind was masterful, and she was so powerful that she cowed even those above her in cultivation. Moreover, this title was not mere decoration. It was given to her by the emperor himself so that she could command the country''s elite armed forces. Thousands of cultivators were under her hand! Therefore, as soon as they arrived at the headquarters of the elite soldiers, they all stood firm before her. Sometime later, several huge warships flew out at high speed towards Blizzard Flower City with a mission: They would destroy every invader that crossed their path. There would be no truce in this battle. News reached them that the invaders had destroyed a city before reaching Blizzard Flower City, where local forces were resisting, but it would not be long before they fell. It was a surprise and planned attack, so the blood of all the cultivators of the Blizzard Empire''s armed forces boiled with rage when they heard about it. And so, when they arrived at the Blizzard Flower City, the rage burned with fury in them when they found that a large part of the city had been destroyed, and those guys kept attacking again and again. Besides... Huang Feifei found that house, that beautiful building where she spent her best days with her beloved, under attack... The whole city was... This made her feel extremely angry, and she invoked her spiritual weapons... "ATTACK!" she shouted as soon as she saw this and pounced before the rest could hear her. But they were all elites, so they quickly followed her, and just at those moments, the city forces noticed the huge warships above them. Moreover, the enemies also noticed it, as these ships began to attack with cannons in force. As the majority of elite cultivators rushed out to fight... When all the local forces saw them arrive, they were surprised to see the uniform... "IT''S THE WIND HEIR PRINCESS!" shouted one, and soon the shout spread throughout the city as the soldiers shouted with glee at seeing the arrival of the Female Hero of latter-day legends... This increased the motivation in the Allied ranks, who soon began to roar back and forth as they attacked the Allied forces in force. It was a brutal attack that destroyed the first line of enemy cultivators and threatened to go all the way to the second line. They were unstoppable for a moment, but unfortunately... That was the moment when the heavyweights made their presence felt. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* Various explosions were heard around the area as several warships of equal size flew swiftly toward them and began to attack back and forth all over the city. This stunned Huang Feifei, who looked up. It wasn''t just 3 or 4 ships; it was a total of 17 warships, and the number of cultivators astonished her... ''12 Generals?'' She thought in shock when she saw them, and then someone laughed loudly among the enemy forces at that moment. "Hahaha, Huang Feifei, I didn''t think you would come on your own to turn yourself in." Said a man''s voice while showing off. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 239: The attack begins Hearing this, Huang Feifei frowned and saw him. He was not walking alone, and he was not very old. He was a young man. But he was powerful. "Ye Wang, Ye Wong..." She said angrily. They were both wearing the same kind of clothes, with the same badges. They are young masters of the Eastern Great Sect. Huang Feifei had met them before, as they wanted to recruit her, but she firmly refused. That caused a fight where Huang Feifei was almost captured, and one of the sect was killed by Huang Feifei. Since then, these two have been chasing her. But... It can be said that they are not on the same side as the sect, although they are from the sect. The status of both of them is high, and they want to assassinate Huang Feifei, while there are others from the same sect who want to recruit her, so it is dangerous for her to meet them here first rather than others. They both smiled at the sight of her, "It seems that enemies meet frequently and this time we don''t have much time, so I''ll have to give you a premature end to prevent those elders from being able to avoid it." Ye Wang said. He did not waste any time. His personality has always been the type to do things quickly and firmly. So, he immediately took out his spiritual weapon. "Since the day you murdered my wife, you should be prepared to die, beautiful Wind Crown Princess." He said with a smile as he looked at her, and his cultivation of the sixth realm was forcefully revealed, suppressing the cultivation of many presents. "All Generals listen to my voice; we will make a joint attack. Let us destroy this city and that will end our mission." He said at that moment, and a roar came from behind him. He didn''t care about innocent people; he was just determined to destroy this place completely to leave no trace of what was his shame in the past. He came here to recruit someone, but he got kicked out, and his wife died. How could he leave any trace of that? It was his greatest shame; he will never leave a trace of that existence. Huang Feifei let out a snort angrily. She was not going to back down. She was not wrong in this matter. They arrogantly stormed into the city and killed many innocent people. Her two good friends, who were entrusted to her by Tang Yin, are now missing because of them. What''s more... "...You dare to come and murder innocent people at your whim... You steal my belongings and then try to arrest me by force without telling me anything, just because you think you are gods, do you think I have no right to defend myself? Do you think I''m stupid? Hmph, I would murder her again if I went back in time." Huang Feifei replied firmly and showed her entire cultivation with a loud stomp. Ye Wang smiled and looked at her, "You are a little squirrel, Huang Feifei... A little animal that I can step on whenever I want, someone who is not worthy of being the one who murdered a woman who belonged to me, certainly, you have no right to defend against me." He replied smiling mockingly... "Attack, destroy these little rats!" Ye Wang shouted at that moment, and everyone behind him roared, and soon came a massive attack. Huang Feifei did not flinch and nodded to Zu Xiaolin. "We will not cower before these murderous bastards! Elite squads, kill as many as you can and fight hard!" shouted Huang Feifei like a ruler commanding her subordinates. Her battle shout was enough for all the soldiers present to ignite and start battling. In addition, she led the attack with a strong attack from her spiritual scepter... Her cultivation of the fifth realm, at the fourth level became visible, and the firmness in her aura showed. "ATTACK!" shouted Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin... ''The token that Tang Yin gave me... A precious gift that only belonged to me... I will get it back... Everything that was taken from me that he gave me, I will get it back...'' She thought with hatred in her heart as her eyes were fixed on Ye Wang and Ye Wong. She was not a patriot of this place. It''s not like she was doing this to save anyone, she was just a woman who was looking to get back what belonged to her and keep the memories she once had with her beloved in this place safe. That was all, and that was what she was going to fight for. Therefore, she forcefully rushed towards where these two young masters of the sixth realm were standing as she summoned her spiritual bones and began to attack with force. "Hahaha, come to your death!" Ye Wang shouted as he clashed his sword against Huang Feifei''s scepter. The sound this impact created reverberated everywhere but was soon drowned out by the sound of shouting, and swords clanging back and forth. In addition, the spiritual energy hitting and destroying the ground drowned out the sound, but to the three facing each other, it was a clear sound. Huang Feifei quickly moved her spinning ball to the front and activated one of her skills on Ye Wang''s chest. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *BOOOM* The impact created an explosion, and Ye Wang had to take a step back while his brother, Ye Wong took one forward and attacked Huang Feifei, pushing her back. But that was the moment when someone appeared at his side. "Don''t forget about me." Zu Xiaolin said in Ye Wong''s ear and hit him hard with her spirit spear. As she gave Huang Feifei time to attack with a powerful horizontal wind attack... *SWOSHHH* The sound of the wind breaking the spiritual energy rang out, but Ye Wang simply smiled and together with his brother raised a hand to stop it... *BOOOM* The explosion of spiritual energy rose as Huang Feifei''s attack collided with Ye Wang and Ye Wong''s protective wall, but the attack was quickly neutralized. And both of them received a powerful blow from these two spiritual kings, which crashed them hard to the ground. Just at that moment, they noticed what was going on nearby... The 12 generals that normally would not be seen together, all from the Fifth Realm, were attacking the whole place with force, killing many of their subordinates, this surprised them. But they immediately started attacking again in a 2 on 2 battle while trying to lead their elite groups that were being slaughtered. Among the elites of both, there are not so many general levels they only have 5 in this place, and on the other side, they have 12 generals and many more attacking from afar. It is an unequal battle because those who are defending no longer have a wall to protect themselves, and most of them are wounded. Therefore, Huang Feifei focused her gaze intently on her two opponents and began to attack them back and forth with all her power. Her spinning ball launched continuous attacks making neither of the two rivals able to take the upper hand in the fight, but... "Hmph, let''s see how far you will be able to withstand launching so many attacks at once." Ye Wang said as he countered all of Huang Feifei''s attacks, biding his time. Chapter 240: Massive attack stopped? Huang Feifei''s combat prowess was what the elders who were looking for her appreciated the most, that was why Ye Wang had decided to come only with his brother to this place to give her an end before those elders found her.Moreover, her ability to reach so high in cultivation in this place was praiseworthy. Therefore, this was the best time to collect his revenge and gain some benefits for himself. After all, although she had a lot of combat prowess, after all, she was not at the same level as Ye Wang, so Ye Wang only had to withstand the onslaught while preparing to counterattack the moment he found an opening... This lasted for several minutes, making Ye Wang feel a bit impatient and surprised. Huang Feifei was attacking back and forth with her scepter and spinning ball, causing both to enter a passive state, only receiving continuous attacks from both girls. Although Zu Xiaolin was not as strong as Huang Feifei, she understood very well with Huang Feifei, who was leading right now, and this allowed them to fight on par with them. It was also thanks to this that the soldiers'' morale was boosted, and they started attacking hard, but... Ye Wang was completely stunned as he continuously defended against numerous attacks. ''How the hell does she have so much spiritual energy?'' He thought to himself in shock, and just at that moment, he got a little careless, and a powerful attack hit him from the side, which sent him several meters backward while bringing a hand to his side. "Shit, you''re sly." He said angrily and tightened his grip on his spirit weapon... "Brother, let''s fight fast, those elders might come!" Ye Wang shouted as he brought all his power out in the open, and his spiritual bones made their presence. Ye Wong nodded close to him and forcefully rushed towards Zu Xiaolin as he used a spiritual bone skill to break the good synchronicity between the two. It was a risky move, but it was worth the risk if they managed to break it. For both of them, it was not very easy for them to face these two girls even with the level advantage. Firstly, because they did not expect that the forces that arrived with them could make the 12 generals entertain at the same time and could not support them. But after all, they were both spiritual kings, so the spiritual pressure in conjunction with their spiritual abilities gave them back the upper hand in the combat when Ye Wong managed to break the combat synchrony of both of them. Ye Wang then smiled and began to attack even harder, with deadly attacks each time... Soon, Ye Wang and Ye Wong landed a powerful blow on both girls, which pushed them forcefully backward. "NOW!" Ye Wang shouted at that moment, and both brothers slightly jumped back and did the same battle pose while gathering a large amount of spiritual energy in their next attack, then they quickly forcefully moved their hand forward, and a powerful spiritual energy attack forcefully hit Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin who were trying to recompose themselves. The explosion created by this attack caused many combatants to turn to look at it, and just as some were about to speak, they noticed Ye Wang and Ye Wong looked at each other and jumped towards the top of a small building. "It''s time for a combined attack!" Ye Wang shouted at that moment as he spoke to all those who were battling, and this was a saying... A very dangerous saying... A saying that Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin understood as they quickly saw the ships above them with fear in their eyes... "IT''S A MASSIVE CANNON ATTACK, RETREAT!" they both shouted at the same time in great shock. Zu Xiaolin then glared hatefully at Ye Wang. "BASTARD, YOU ARE VIOLATING THE RULES!" shouted Zu Xiaolin at that moment, in hysteria, and looked at her ships, "PREPARE CANNONS, NOW!" she shouted again... That saying was to confuse those who didn''t know, but she understood it very well... The most powerful cannons on these warships were ready to attack. And they are spiritual energy cannons made for destruction. This was... A clear violation of the rules set by the neutral halls and organizations, as these cannons should not be available to low-level empires like them because of the great destruction they can cause in a battle. They are capable of winning a battle in an instant¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They are weapons of destruction! That was the moment when the 12 generals retreated with a leap and arrived on one side of Ye Wang and Ye Wong to start attacking from a distance... But none of the other side announced the retreat. So, all the enemy soldiers, who were battling on the ground, thought it was a farce Zu Xiaolin''s shout. None of them were prepared for the next attack. Ye Wang smiled. "Rules? The rules are made by the strong, Miss Zu. Your empire is weak and since it is weak, only destruction awaits it." Ye Wang replied, and at that moment, 8 huge cannons showed up on these warships... They were all illuminated and looked ready to attack... Ye Wang then took one last look at this place, back and forth, and a sinister smile appeared on his face at that moment. "ATTACK!" he shouted, and the smile became even more sinister on his face. Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin also shouted their commands trying to get all their soldiers to escape, as they turned around to run away from this place... No matter what, no one could resist the next attack... It''s a high-level cannon attack! Of which are only available in first-level empires or in the great sects! The only alternative was to flee from this place because soon this city would be destroyed... From innocent people to meddling cultivators, all would be wiped out. And it was right at that moment... When everyone could see that a powerful attack imbued with spiritual energy came and hit the warships with force, creating a huge explosion... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* But it was only the first one due to the recoil suffered, 8 successive explosions occurred, and screams came from behind Ye Wang. Just as he wondered what the hell was going on, a spirit spear crossed his sight as it fell hard towards the ground and stabbed hard into the ground, splitting both forces as it created a trench in the ground. Everyone felt shocked at the sight of this spear. ''What the hell is going on?'' They thought to themselves in shock. But it wasn''t over. An immense shadow that was followed by a thunderous sound fell over them on this night, partially obscuring the moonlight. This shadow left everyone present in shock... It is an immense flying ship! And one of war itself, with powerful cannons! The beauty of this ship and how immense it was, even Ye Wang and Ye Wong were surprised... ''What the hell? A big sect''s ship? Did the elders discover us?'' They thought to themselves in shock, but when they saw the logo inscribed on the ship, they shook their heads. ''Impossible, where the hell have we seen this logo before?'' They thought in shock. The ship slowly descended until it stopped in mid-air, and that was the moment when the spear flew back towards the ship, as if it was being attracted by something... This moment coincided with the moment when everyone could see a tall male figure walking through the air as he descended from the huge warship, it looked as if he was stepping on ladders in the air as the spiritual bones moved downward for him to step on. The image was viewed with awe, and the spiritual spear stopped firmly in his hand. If anyone had to give anything distinctive about him, it would be the beautiful blue hair, his handsome face, and the fact that he was missing an arm. But, the sense of superiority given by this figure was such that even Ye Wang and Ye Wong felt frightened... From behind, Huang Feifei felt her heart jump a little at the sight of this figure... That figure is the figure that marked her life and changed her life. It was the figure of the man she had been longing for every day. Even though his back was turned there was no way she could be wrong... He was the person she had longed to see, her beloved... "TANG YIN!" she shouted happily, surprising various presents... Chapter 241: Reunion (1) Tang Yin smiled as he heard her voice at that moment, and his heart warmed as he noticed the longing in her voice..."Everyone goes down and protect her, no matter what." Tang Yin said at that moment as he spoke to those on the spirit boat. An order they firmly accepted, with Bai Lixue being the first to jump off the spirit boat, and fall to the side to Huang Feifei. "So, you are Big Sister Feifei?" she asked as soon as she got off, surprising Huang Feifei, who looked at her doubtfully. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And you are?" she asked, but her heart skipped a beat at that moment as she sensed Tang Yin''s scent on this woman, so she grabbed her, "It''s Tang Yin, right!?" She asked quickly, stopping Bai Lixue from speaking and surprising her, but she nodded with a smile. "Yes, he is Tang Yin. I introduce myself, my name is Bai Lixue, I travel with Tang Yin, may I call you Big Sister?" she asked hesitantly and Huang Feifei then nodded unconsciously but without paying much attention to what she had said. She only turned her gaze and saw Tang Yin standing in mid-air with a beautiful smile and tears in her eyes. Just at that moment and looking at that back, she felt that all her weight was gone. It was as if she was sure that, now that Tang Yin arrived, all her worries would be lifted. Just at that moment, Ye Wang spoke to Tang Yin. "Who the hell are you? Why are you meddling in the affairs of my great sect?" he asked angrily, causing Tang Yin to glare at him. The smile he had on his face for finally seeing his beloved woman was wiped off as soon as he saw him. He had heard something about the conversation between the two, so he didn''t need to ask to know who his enemy was today. ''I can feel the presence of the token I gave Feifei in this bastard.'' Tang Yin thought angrily and glared at him. "What rights does a dead man have to know who I am?" replied Tang Yin mockingly and waved his hand at him while making a grabbing sign with his hand. Just at that moment, Ye Wang''s spirit bag shook forcefully, startling him, and soon, a token flew out of the spirit bag. "What the hell do you think you''re doing!?" shouted Ye Wang trying to grab the token, but it flew swiftly towards Tang Yin''s hand, and Tang Yin held it tightly, leaving Ye Wang stunned. Tang Yin then looked at the token and let out a snort, "Hmph, you little bastard, you still dare to steal my wife''s things. You seem to be very arrogant and want death." Tang Yin replied angrily and put the token away, summoning his spear again. Ye Wang looked at him in shock, but he could see his cultivation, so he wasn''t afraid. Although he was shocked by this thing Tang Yin had done, he didn''t care. If the other party was weaker than him, and he was one-armed on top of that, he would soon get that little token back. ''I knew it, that thing was special.'' He thought and sneered at Tang Yin. "Heh, so you are Huang Feifei''s man. Since she killed my wife, then I will murder her one-armed man in front of her and make her suffer afterward." Ye Wang said ominously and gripped his spirit weapon tightly to launch a powerful attack, but just as he thought that, he felt danger coming from his side of him, which left him in shock... "BROTHER, BEWARE!" Ye Wong shouted at that moment, but they could only hear a voice from the side... "A little guy like you, dare you say you''re going to assassinate me? Hehe, you''re arrogant, but your ability doesn''t go with you..." Tang Yin said smiling as he appeared in front of Ye Wang and swung his spear forcefully towards one of his arms, shattering it in that instant and sending Ye Wang slamming into a building in the distance. After that, he took advantage of the moment to launch a powerful horizontal blow towards Ye Wong, and Ye Wong couldn''t even hold on since he was trying to move to defend his brother... What he felt was how a cold edge crossed his whole body as he was split in half... Tang Yin didn''t think much of this. "Murder everyone, I don''t want any of them left alive!" shouted Tang Yin as he gave an order to his team, who started to move quickly. After shouting, Tang Yin disappeared again as he went to look for Ye Wang. Huang Feifei was stunned when she saw this, ''So powerful?'' She thought with a beautiful perfect smile of pride and devotion. "Let''s go and see!" She said but was stopped by Bai Lixue. "Wait, big sister, Tang Yin will be back in a moment. Let''s wait here." She said with a smile, slightly surprising Huang Feifei, who looked at her again. "You were Bai Lixue, right?" Huang Feifei asked hesitantly as she paused, and Bai Lixue nodded. "You can call me Junior Sister Lixue if it''s okay with you." Bai Lixue replied with a smile, and Huang Feifei nodded a little, though she was hesitant about it. "Did you meet Tang Yin recently or did you know him before?" Huang Feifei asked doubtfully. "I met him in the northwest when we were about to enter the Red Thunder Sect. Since then, we have been traveling together and he told me a lot about you, that''s why I always wanted to meet you..." Bai Lixue said and prepared to talk about many things with Huang Feifei as she prepared the topics of conversation in her mind, but just at that moment, a figure that both could not ignore appeared in the sight of both as he walked dragging a body. The smile on his handsome face was enough to stun them and, being stained with blood, made him look extremely manly. This image was imbued in Huang Feifei''s mind when she saw him... She turned her body and stared at him as tears began to fall down her beautiful face. Without saying a word, she began to run towards him and threw herself tightly into his embrace... She didn''t care if he got blood on him, she just wanted to hold him and bury herself in his warm embrace. To feel the scent of his body again after such a long time... To be able to embrace the body of her beloved it was always her greatest longing, and without saying another word, she kissed him firmly and forcefully as she took the lead and felt those lips against hers again... Even Tang Yin was no better, seeing and feeling her again was his longing, so they both kissed deeply in that destroyed place without caring about anything else... Chapter 242: Reunion (2) It was a passionate and long kiss in which two people who longed to see each other while trying to feel each other as much as they could, trying to make up for all the time they were not together...No one interrupted them during that time, and Bai Lixue, who was watching them from the side, smiled seeing Tang Yin like this. She had never seen such passivity and tranquility in his eyes, so she was happy that she had come just for that. A while later, the two of them parted, but Huang Feifei continued to hug him tightly.... "...I missed you so much, Tang Yin..." She said softly from his chest, and Tang Yin smiled tenderly. "I missed you a lot too, how have you been?" he asked with a smile, and Huang Feifei nodded quietly. "I''ve been fine..." She said softly, but she looked at him a little, and the softness in her voice was completely erased... "But you... Tell me, who was it that left you like this?" she asked. Her eyes flashed at that moment with intense anger, and her heart beat slowly, looking at Tang Yin''s missing arm. Her blood began to rush faster through her body as anger rose in her heart and hatred flashed in her eyes. She wasn''t directing hatred towards anyone right now, but as soon as she knew who the person was who had left him like this, all her hatred would be directed at that person. Whether male or female, known or unknown. Powerful or weak. Her heart was full of anger at the moment, so Tang Yin gave her a small kiss to reassure her. "Don''t worry about that. It was an old enemy, right now he''s out of my capacity, but I''ll look for him soon to collect this debt. For now, don''t worry about this, he represents no trouble to me." He replied, and Huang Feifei looked up to meet his eyes. "What is his name?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I''ll tell you when we leave." He replied, confusing Huang Feifei a little. "Leave?" She asked hesitantly, but soon a light crossed her eyes as she understood and looked at him with happiness in her heart, "You''ll finally take me with you!?" She asked with a big smile. For a moment, she forgot what she had been talking about a moment ago, and although she still felt hatred in her heart towards that unknown person, when she realized what Tang Yin was saying and that she might soon be traveling with Tang Yin again, the happiness in her heart increased so many folds that it made her smile. Tang Yin saw her like this and smiled as he nodded. "Of course, from today onwards we will be together at all times." He replied with a smile, and she then became happy and cheerful. Happiness overflowed from her face, and she nodded to him several times. "It''s a promise, Tang Yin!" She said smiling. At those moments, Tang Yin''s people returned. "Leader, we have slaughtered everyone." Said they as they threw different heads on the ground. This didn''t give the place a good look, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He immediately saw each of the heads and nodded. "Good, this first part of the mission is considered a success. Keep alert to the maximum, if there are suspicious people let me know and if you are attacked to kill, kill without remorse." Tang Yin replied firmly, and everyone responded in the affirmative. "Tang Yin, who are they?" Huang Feifei asked doubtfully, and he smiled. "They are members of my organization." He said and then looked at them, "She is a Leader just like me. All her words are as important as mine or even more important. Remember that." Tang Yin said firmly, surprising Huang Feifei a little, but she couldn''t respond because everyone present responded affirmatively and loudly. Just at those moments, another twelve heads fell from the air to the ground, and two people appeared behind Tang Yin as if they were ghosts. "Young Master, they are the twelve generals. Also, we managed to gain control of the warships and their cannons, this time the prize is very big." Said the two assassins with a smile as they gave him numerous bags and flying ship devices. Tang Yin smiled seeing this, "Did you loot everything?" he asked, and they both nodded. Then Tang Yin smiled even more. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin, I wanted to fight too." Bai Lixue said as she came from the side and stood beside Huang Feifei. The two of them talked for a moment until Tang Yin heard a voice familiar to him. "Big Brother Tang Yin, it''s been a long time since I last saw you, I didn''t expect to have the joy of seeing your face this time." Zu Xiaolin said as she came from behind. Ever since Tang Yin arrived, she was stunned by his beauty, but also by his amazing strength. The last time she saw him, he was a cripple, and now his strength is several times greater than hers? She could only think that this is what someone might know as an absolute genius. A true being above all others. Tang Yin turned to look at her and was also surprised because this girl, who was a cute little bud at the time, had now matured quite a bit. She did not compare to Huang Feifei''s beauty, for the latter had an even more mature face than last time. But she was still beautiful. Tang Yin smiled. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Miss Zu. I''m sorry for not introducing myself properly at that time, you seem to have become more powerful during this time." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Zu Xiaolin shrugged with a slight sigh. "You saying so... It doesn''t make me feel very good, you know, you''re already even above me in cultivation." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Haha, it''s okay, Miss Zu. It''s nice to see you, I can see you''re doing well..." Tang Yin said, but stopped midway because he slightly felt something in the distance and turned his gaze quickly towards that place. ''What the hell is this?'' He thought in shock as he frowned, and his gaze was stuck in the same direction where the imperial capital was... Chapter 243: Danger in the capital city Huang Feifei was surprised when she saw him like this, "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully and looked that way but saw nothing.This made her feel stunned, she wasn''t the only one who was stunned. They all were, what the hell is wrong with Tang Yin? Was the common question from all of them when they saw him like this. But Tang Yin paid no attention to them, and just a few seconds later, some system messages appeared in front of him. [Ding] [DANGER!] [Authentic Demons in the vicinity!] [Please assassinate the Demons to receive mysterious rewards!] The messages said. It was not a mission, but at the same time it was. It said nothing more than the appearance of True Demons that were to be killed, though it was not a must. This stunned him, ''Authentic Demons?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. ''That thing I felt was the appearance of Authentic Demons? Why the hell do I feel like they came using the laws of emptiness?'' Tang Yin thought in shock, not taking his gaze away from where he had felt that malicious aura appearing... "Something is going on over there... I feel an extremely malicious aura." Tang Yin replied at that moment and looked at Zu Xiaolin, "What''s left over there?" he asked doubtfully, and Zu Xiaolin frowned at the sight of him pointing to that place. "The Capital..." She replied, though she was confused. Tang Yin frowned... ''How the hell did Authentic Demons get to the capital?'' He thought in shock. And it was at those moments that the long-distance communication devices they had on the ships brought by Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin rang out, and soon several people rushed down... "Princesses, the capital is under massive attack from the empire''s forces, and a Demonic Portal appeared in the capital!" "It''s urgent, princess, please return to the capital!" Several more people came down from the ships with news, and they all had the same content. The capital was under massive attack from the forces of the empire and the great sect, but a Demonic Portal had also appeared in the capital. This stunned them all, and even Tang Yin frowned. But he did it for something different. ''Demonic Portal again? Will I finally understand what the hell those things are¡­'' He thought and looked at Zu Xiaolin, who was startled as soon as she heard this. "EVERYONE BACK TO THE CAPITAL!" she shouted at that moment as she totally forgot to talk to anyone else, she immediately started commanding people to go back to the spirit ships. Huang Feifei also started to do the same. "You come with me, Feifei, Miss Zu. We can travel on my boat, it''s faster, we''ll get there in 1 hour and we can reinforce to the capital while we wait for the rest to arrive." Tang Yin said when he saw them doing this, and then they both nodded. "Okay, Tang Yin, thank you very much!" Said Zu Xiaolin agreeing first, and then she chose several of the strongest of her team, and soon, they were traveling on Tang Yin''s boat. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fang Fu and his team began to drive the boat at top speed in the direction of the capital while the rest of the people were present, ready for combat. "What happened this time, Feifei?" Tang Yin asked while looking at the guy lying at his feet unconscious. Huang Feifei smiled with some embarrassment and lowered her face a little. "Things have gotten complicated and I unintentionally killed a member of that great sect, that guy''s wife. Well, they stole a lot of the treasures you gave me, but thanks to Elder Zhang and my killing one of them, they didn''t kidnap me. This caused the war to advance to a new margin, plus they wanted to kidnap younger sister Xiaolin and me..." "But it''s not my fault... That time they came as if they were gods and kidnapped Sister Li and Brother Li, although later they managed to escape, but they were chased and until now I don''t know where they are." She said, and then told him everything that had happened and what triggered the current war on such a large scale. In addition to the appearance of demons in this region which increased territorial tensions and finally... That distant Huang Family from the neighboring Empire, who recognized Huang Feifei. The family''s strength expanded, and now they have 2 spiritual emperors, being the leading family of the neighboring Empire. Things got complicated on this side in the last year, and Tang Yin nodded after hearing this. ''So that Huang family is still bothering... It''s about time for this to end.'' Tang Yin thought with a mischievous smile. But he was a little worried about that Moon Clan duo he met when he was here. ''...How annoying it is. I just hope they''re alright. They were quite talented people with mysterious backgrounds.'''' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. After that, Tang Yin smiled a little as he took this little guy named Ye Wang into a room to ''talk'' to him. He had to understand what was going on... Thus, the journey continued at high speeds... ... In the Capital of the Blizzard Empire, a large group of heavily armed soldiers and cultivators were surrounding much of the city while the city was sealed off and under attack. Although, right now, everything was very quiet, as several high-ranking people were trying to mediate the situation. "Old Huang, do you really think we will believe you that your empire has the ability to buy such cannons!? You are violating the rules set by our association and the Divine Sun Hall! Does your sect want my association to pay them a visit!?" shouted an elder of the alchemist association, who was standing between two groups, speaking to the Red Wind Empire''s group. "Haha, Elder, we respect you for being a Mid-Level Elder, but..." Just as ''Old Huang'' was about to answer him, someone beside him, who was wearing a hood on his head, raised his hand to stop him and took off his hood afterward. "Let me deal with this." He said, causing ''Old Huang'' to nod respectfully and lean a little to the side. When the Middle-Level Elder saw him, he frowned. "Hmph, so you finally want to show yourself, Sect Elder." He spoke. "Hehe, Elder, I respect you for your exalted status, but this time we are here not to destroy the Empire with weapons that are against the rules, those weapons are only deterrents. We just want them to hand over the Princess of the Wind to us and subordinate to us." He spoke. "While it''s true that we don''t usually get involved in territorial problems, this time it''s different. Many sects are doing what they want and we just want to make order reign in this region again. Besides, we have already respected the status of the organization for a while, why don''t you respect our status this time?" He asked with a smile. This caused the Middle-Level Elder to frown, but as he prepared to respond, someone let out a snort. "Hmph, you can''t attack. A High-Level Elder is the one who wants to protect this empire, do you really want to antagonize us?" asked this arriving person, who was wearing the High-Level Elder badge on his clothes. When he arrived, everyone was silent. Chapter 244: Ultimatum The elder frowned slightly when he saw him appear.But he still smiled nonetheless. "Elder, although your alchemist association is respected, do you really think you can stop our sect? We have already respected your status for several months, so you must settle for that so we can all win." Replied this elder, causing the elder on the other side to frown. ''This bastard, even when he sees that I''m here he doesn''t seem to want to back down... I won''t be able to complete the mission at this rate. After all, we can''t get into these wars...'' The elder thought. And a voice attracted his attention, in addition to the powerful aura it carried. "Heh, the elders of that sect sure are arrogant. They come here to kidnap as they please, murder from side to side, and still want us to be slaves and give them our heroes, hmph. I, Emperor Zu, will not allow any of you to take another step." He said, as his entire aura firmly revealed upwards, revealing his cultivation at the First Level of the Spiritual Emperor Realm. "Look, it''s the emperor!" shouted several people in the crowd of soldiers. "Emperor Zu came to battle with us, it''s time to kill all those murderous bastards!" "It''s time to kill them!" Voices soon began to spread throughout the protective wall as everyone became aware of the emperor''s arrival. Also... "Look, he''s accompanied by Headmaster Zhang!" shouted another, and Zhang Feiju also revealed his cultivation at that moment. A cultivation slightly superior to the emperor''s was visible as it pressed hard against the enemy forces, but it was soon countered by 2 auras of equal magnitude that collided forcefully, neutralizing both forces with one blow. "Hahaha, Little Zu, Old Zhang, looks like you two are finally making your presence known, why don''t you tell me where the Wind Princess is? We''ll be able to prevent the death of innocent people if you do that." Said ''Old Huang'' at that time with a big smile. "Hmph, so it''s you the New Great General of the Red Wind, long time no see, Ghost Huang." Emperor Zu replied mockingly, and Ghost Huang laughed loudly. "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect you could still recognize me. Since you know it''s me, why don''t you tell me where that girl is? The sect wants her, if you do, I''ll let your family join the sect so you can survive." Ghost Huang said with a smile. Then Emperor Zu shrugged his shoulders. "Well, if you put it like that, I like it." Replied the Emperor mockingly and then pulled a person towards him, it was a woman. "Here she is, why don''t you come and get her yourself? I will deliver her safe and sound into your hand." Emperor Zu replied, and Phantom Huang was surprised. ''Is that her?'' He thought in shock, ''Would this old man really hand her over so easily?'' He thought, but he stared, and she wasn''t as pretty as the rumors said... Just at that moment, a person raised his voice in the crowd. "It''s fake, that''s not Huang Feifei!" he shouted. Making everyone look at him. "Huang Liuji, are you sure it''s not?" Ghost Huang asked when he saw that this one came out. Moreover, he was coming behind another person, which was Huang Riaoyu, the Huang''s Young Head Master. Huang Liuji nodded at the question. "Yes, Elder. She is not Huang Feifei, I am sure. I knew her for many years." He replied, and Ghost Huang let out a snort. "Hmph, Emperor Zu, pitifully for you, here we have someone who knows the Princess of Wind, how do you want to deceive us now?" he asked angrily, and Emperor Zu laughed a little in mockery. "Heh, even if she were here, I wouldn''t give it to you. But you guys are idiots and don''t understand. Our Crown Princess of the Wind is not an idiot like you who lock yourselves behind a status so that nothing happens to you and seek the shelter of the strong. She is more of a warrior than any of you, do you think she would stay here when the border is under attack? Hehe, you are such idiots, I''m sure that your border forces have already been wiped out by now." Replied the Emperor, causing the ghost elder and the other sect elder to frown. ''She''s at the border? Shit, isn''t that girl afraid of death? Weren''t there 12 generals in that place? ''Shit, I hope she''s alright, if not, the Elder will scold us...'' Thought the two of them at that moment, but then they realized that it might be another lie from this Emperor to divert their attention. This made them feel mocked, so they became angry. "Fine, fine! Since you want a war, then we''ll have a war!" shouted the elder ghost. "Everyone get ready, let''s get the wind princess out of wherever she is!" he shouted again as he turned around. "You bastards, are you ignoring me!" the high-level association elder who was here shouted at that moment, and the great sect elder let out a snort. "Association elder, tell your association to stop meddling where they are not called, do you think our Great Sect is afraid of them? Hmph." He replied fiercely. "All Ships ready, we will enter by air and land into this city!" he shouted, and then the warships surrounding the imperial capital went on full alert. Many ships within the city were also activated as the emperor gave the order, and all the cultivators on both sides displayed their cultivations as they slammed their spirit weapons into the ground, creating a powerful rumble of spiritual energy. "LOAD THE CANNONS!" "CANNONS READY!" They shouted on both sides. Without warning and from one moment to the next, a terrifying war was about to sweep through the Capital City of an empire. But, just at that moment, a piece of news reached the emperor... "Are the demons out already!?" he shouted in shock, and someone nodded to him, the news was true... Therefore, he could only look at Zhang Feiju. The latter simply nodded. There was nothing more to say or do, he knew what he should do with just that. If a demonic portal was opened in the city, no matter what, it was not to be left there. Therefore, he began to run hard towards that place and took many cultivators with him, weakening this side greatly... "PRINCESS WIND HEIRESS, COME OUT WHEREVER YOU ARE!" "WE''LL GIVE YOU 30 SECONDS, IF YOU DON''T COME OUT, WE''LL DESTROY THE CAPITAL CITY!" Shouts rang out from side to side behind the wall at that moment, and alarms sounded in the capital city, announcing that a terrifying attack was coming upon it. Many people had already been evacuated earlier, but those who had not could only take shelter in their homes. These alarms and sounds of war trumpets announced that they might soon disappear from this world, so all those who could not fight hugged each other tightly, and those who could fight left the city armed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The army in front of them was immense, and they were all armed. In addition, the scariest thing was those cannons that should not be used in these places, which were being loaded and pointed toward the city... And so, the seconds passed... It was as if, for every second that passed, the end of the world was closer. Even the Emperor clenched his fists tightly and prepared to attack... "ALL ON GUARD, ATTACK!" shouted the emperor before those 30 seconds had passed... *BOOOOM* Various explosions occurred at that moment as all the cannons were fired in succession but on the other side... "WIND HEIR PRINCESS, IT''S YOUR FAULT THE DESTRUCTION OF THE CAPITAL CITY OF BLIZZARD!" shouted Ghost Huang at that moment, and then... "ATTACK!" A mighty roar came out of his mouth, causing all the ships and cultivators to launch their attacks, but... Just as all these attacks were about to come, everyone could hear several sounds of huge cannons nearby, and the thundering sound of a huge warship was heard... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A gigantic explosion arose as a powerful attack hit several flying ships, leaving the entire population in shock at this thunderous and deafening sound. The emperor himself and other powerful people were in shock. "WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING!?" shouted many of them, and those who were attacking the capital city, saw how their warships began to fall, this left them in shock... "Elder, look!" shouted someone, while pointing to a huge warship with a distinctive and strange logo, which was approaching at great speed, with still smoking cannons... Chapter 245: Beautiful scene of a beautiful maiden Everyone was in shock looking at this giant ship."What the hell is that sect doing here?" the Sect elder unconsciously asked as he looked at this in shock, but his thoughts were interrupted by the rumble of a warship falling behind them, causing them to shield themselves with spiritual energy. Even so, he did not fail to see the logo emblazoned on that warship. It was nighttime, but it could be clearly seen... "Elder, where are they from?" Ghost Huang asked doubtfully, and the elder frowned... "Red Thunder Sect." He replied coldly, surprising Ghost Huang. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That legendary sect?" he asked in shock, and the elder looked at him angrily. "Hmph, what legendary? Now it''s just a little dog that''s kicking around while trying to become a great sect again." He replied angrily, and some laughter erupted from the huge ship that landed over the city at that moment. "Hahahaha, for a little elder to dare to say that about my sect is really arrogant of you, Dark Whirlwind Sect." Tang Yin said as he walked through the air, leaning on the spiritual bones, stepping out of the ship that began to land in the city. The elder frowned and looked up. ''Does he know who we are?'' he thought in surprise. Even those in the empire, only knew that they were being attacked by a great sect, but they didn''t know which one. Only those in the association knew. So, how on earth would an outsider know? The northwest and east are far away! Just as Tang Yin started to go down, Huang Feifei followed close behind, surprising him a little. "Have you become so versatile?" he asked with a smile as he watched her walk through the air, and she smiled tenderly at him. Then Zu Xiaolin and the group of soldiers jumped off the flying boat and landed on the wall. "Look, it''s the Princess of Wind!" Shouted one of the enemies at that moment, and Huang Liuji confirmed. "Right, she is Huang Feifei, hahaha." He said at that moment, but he felt stunned as soon as he saw Tang Yin. "You...ARE THAT BASTARD!" he shouted angrily. He didn''t know his face, but his hair and aura were similar. How could he forget him? At some point, he could have made Huang Feifei his woman, just as he did with her best friend in the past, but this man in front of him prevented it! He would never forget it! When Tang Yin heard this, he looked at him for a moment in doubt. "You? Oh..." Tang Yin said. Realizing who this person was, a sinister smile appeared slightly on his face. Finally, he had found this scumbag... "Heh, what a surprise... I didn''t expect to see Huang Liuji in this place. Fate is really interesting." Tang Yin said smiling, and summoned his spirit spear. Huang Liuji felt stunned when he saw such a mischievous smile on his face, but when he remembered that this guy was just a cripple, he pulled himself together and smiled mockingly. "Hahahaha, it''s time for you to die, you little scumbag!" he shouted. "Cousin, that''s the bastard who took Huang Feifei last time and killed so many of our people, even so, he''s actually a cripple and did it with low tricks." Huang Liuji said while talking to the person with him, Huang Riaoyu. The latter then understood the hatred these two had and looked at Tang Yin steadily but frowned. "Didn''t you say he was crippled?" Huang Riaoyu asked, and Huang Liuji nodded. "He''s a cripple, we confirmed it that time." He replied, and Huang Riaoyu let out a snort. "That bastard... His cultivation level is even higher than mine, what cripple are you saying he is?" Huang Riaoyu asked angrily. If Tang Yin was a cripple, then what the hell was he? A bird shit on the road? Shit, his anger began to grow, but it wasn''t directed at Tang Yin but at Huang Liuji. But before he could do anything, someone else did. Tang Yin disappeared from his place and in an instant appeared on top of Huang Liuji, grabbing him by the head and slamming him hard on the ground. Huang Liuji didn''t even understand what the hell was going on when he felt a deep pain all over his body... In fact, nobody understood... Tang Yin''s move was extremely fast, no one here could see it. Not even the most powerful spiritual emperors present. No one could see this movement, and therefore, no one could react. And by the time they realized it, many of them screamed, and their spiritual energies exploded upward in a frenzy. "ATTACK THAT BASTARD!" shouted many of them, but Tang Yin smiled... "IT''S NOW!" he shouted, something none of them could understand, but they would soon begin to understand... Still, after he had shouted, Tang Yin simply turned around and instantly thrust his spirit spear into Huang Riaoyu''s arm, destroying his arm and turning it into a pool of blood and flesh... "AGHHHHHHH!" It was the terrifying cry of pain that came out of his mouth that alerted all the spiritual emperors, and they turned around to rush forcefully toward Tang Yin in an instant. But he simply wrapped Huang Liuji with his spiritual bone and grabbed Huang Riaoyu by the neck, after that, he forcefully jumped into the air while pulling Huang Liuji with spiritual energy, and with one kick, sent Huang Liuji flying towards where Huang Feifei was... She was also surprised by Tang Yin''s speed, but as soon as she saw Huang Liuji, the person she had come to hate so much in her life... The person who raped her best friend and destroyed her life. Who once tried to rape her too... Hatred gripped her heart like a bloody frenzy that fluttered non-stop and wanted to swallow her whole, and she summoned her spiritual scepter... Just when Huang Liuji, who was in deep pain and half unconscious, spurting blood from all his orifices, arrived in front of her, she turned her spirit scepter and swung it forcefully towards the body of the person she hated so much... The spirit scepter was thrust hard into Huang Liuji''s side and came out the other side, this made him regain consciousness from the intense pain he was feeling, and a deep, terrifying scream of pain rang throughout the battlefield... Everyone was watching this scene. A scene where a beautiful maiden that many praised as the Hero of Blizzard, The Beautiful and Perfect Heiress of the Wind, impaled the body of an enemy bastard, whose name was not even worth remembering, while she was floating in the air... Chapter 246: Great improvement The spear point pointing upwards was wrapped with blood and pieces of organs that it took away as it pierced him.And Huang Feifei was looking at this body with great hatred in her eyes. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she knew her priorities, so when she saw that blood was pouring out of this bastard''s mouth and out of his eyes, she forcefully swung her spiritual scepter backward and threw Huang Liuji into the flying boat, which fell down staining the ground in blood stains as it rolled on the ground. After this, Huang Feifei''s gaze became visible, and she noticed that Tang Yin was already by her side again as he threw Huang Riaoyu into the flying boat as well. She was surprised and hugged him a little when she saw him... But she didn''t say anything. After a little hug, she separated, and without saying anything, she looked at all her soldiers. "EVERYONE GET READY!" she shouted as she began to walk down, and all the soldiers under her command roared. "All our enemies will be eliminated by our hand, as my last order to you, kill as many as you can!" She shouted and was the first to pounce on this large scattered group that was attacking, and although her command took all her subordinates by surprise, none of them were slow to abide by her order. They immediately rushed in with force and began to kill, but the number of the enemies was too great... Even so, Tang Yin smiled when he saw this and threw himself behind Huang Feifei. Further behind came Bai Lixue in force, and about 30 people began to attack from the sides without anyone noticing... The pitched battle, at the front was being won by the enemies, but... "General, we are being attacked from behind!" one of them shouted at that moment, and Ghost Huang, who was slaughtering soldiers together with the Elder, looked back in shock, but he couldn''t see the attackers. "How many are there? Does the Blizzard Empire have allied with another empire?" he asked quickly, but the one who gave him the news shook his head. "No, General Huang. It''s about 30 people, but..." Said this one and swallowed saliva. "But what? It''s only 30 people, why the hell are they making such a fuss!?" he shouted angrily. "But they are too powerful and they look like assassins! A big group of assassins, they have killed many!" shouted the soldier a little scared, scaring the two generals. "Assassins?" They asked in shock and immediately turned around to go see what the hell was going on, but just as they did that, Tang Yin fell from the sky in front of them, crushing several in the process and destroying their heads. "Shit, it''s you who kidnapped the two young masters!" shouted Ghost Huang and summoned his spiritual weapon again. "Prepare to die, you bastard!" he shouted as he lunged towards him in a powerful vertical attack. Tang Yin simply smiled at the sight. "Take his arms off, the one in the back I''ll distract him, you can come help me later." Tang Yin said softly and activated one of his eternal night techniques, the Eternal Night Flare. This spread across the ground with force, burning everything in its path, but it resulted in two people bursting out of that place, surprising Ghost Huang, who tried to defend himself... *CLANK* A mighty blow rang out as one of them collided with his sword, but the other attack crossed over to cut off his arm directly. While this was happening, Tang Yin activated all his running skills and the Eternal Night Occultation Technique to rush with strength and speed toward where the Whirlwind Sect Elder was. The latter realized something because he sensed danger, so he immediately hit the ground hard so that a huge spiritual whirlwind rose around him, but Tang Yin was already beside him when that happened and hit him hard with his spear in the chest... "AGHHH!" This elder''s cry of pain came at that moment as his attack was interrupted, and he was forcefully sent backward for many meters as the whirlwind he had created dissipated. Tang Yin then became visible to disappear again. This time, he left some small clones that were sent to different places while he pounced on this man to give him another powerful punch in the chest. *BOOOOM* The explosion was raised at that moment, as the elder was forcefully pushed towards a nearby large rock... "BUAGH!" A large amount of blood spurted out of his mouth at that moment, as he was deeply wounded inside. Even Tang Yin felt stunned when he saw this and understood something... ''Is it the spiritual spear? Is it finally showing its ability as a supreme weapon?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. It was then that he remembered something... Every supreme weapon will begin to show its potential when its wielder reaches the fifth realm, and from then on, each advancing level will allow it to show even more of the ability and power it has. It is in the seventh realm that a supreme-grade weapon will be able to show its full capacity and potential. That''s where see the difference between a spiritual weapon of any other grade, with a supreme one. ''I didn''t notice it with the hammer, but now that I think about it... I''m certainly finally feeling this feeling again.'' He thought with a smile and held his spiritual spear tightly, then he jumped back hard towards where this man was, but the time when he was not mindful of the battle was enough for the elder to recover. And when Tang Yin attacked, the elder counterattacked forcefully... "You bastard, you dare to ambush me!" He shouted angrily as he sent out a strong blow with his spirit weapon, which created a spiritual whirlwind near Tang Yin. Tang Yin simply swung his spear hard and cut him in half. After that, he disappeared again just as the elder was going to hit him, and the elder hit a clone. ''A clone?'' He thought in shock and felt the danger coming behind him, so he immediately turned around and swung his weapon to parry the attack, but the attack was so powerful that it sent him rolling on the ground for many meters again. Tang Yin then gripped his spirit spear tightly and threw it toward where this elder was standing at great speed. The spear reached him shortly thereafter and struck his sword that was protecting his chest with a deafening impact... *CLANK* And just when the elder thought he was narrowly safe, he felt the danger behind him, but it was too late to react... Two attacks hit in two different directions, but at the same height of the body, and the scream of pain came out of his mouth at that moment... Chapter 247: Demonic Portal? Tang Yin frowned slightly, when he saw that both assassins had done their job very well and looked at his hand.''I still can''t fight the Seventh Realm that easily, huh... I should have no problem fighting one for a good period of time and if I use my heavenly hammer, I should be able to fight without any problems, but to kill it might be difficult.'' He thought with a slight frown. ''Maybe if I use the Thunder Destroyer, I could assassinate one, but that uses too much spiritual energy...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''My body isn''t that resilient at these levels, looks like it''s time to increase the level of the Sacred Lightning Body...'' He thought, but then he saw both assassins reach him and throw two bodies to the ground. "Young Master, what do we do with them?" Yun asked, and Tang Yin nodded slightly... "Take them to the ship and lock them in ''that'' place along with those two. Don''t let them die, especially the one who was impaled." Tang Yin said and thrust a jade bottle with pills inside into his hand. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No matter what, the one who was impaled by Feifei must not die." Tang Yin said with a smile. Both assassins nodded. They understood very well what he meant, so they did as he said. Then Tang Yin started to move back and forth, and without the two main generals, the situation on the battlefield was controlled by Tang Yin''s assassins. Just when he reached this place, he allowed his assassins to dash into the city without anyone seeing them, then ordered them to run to the flanks without separating and launch an attack from the rear after the explosion. As it was a combined attack from both sides, which started with huge spirit ships falling from the sky and splitting the forces, as well as powerful attacks coming in directly towards where their generals and leaders were, the enemies could do practically nothing but fight desperately. Especially when they saw that their two greatest generals were outmatched by a young man who didn''t even look like he was 25 years old¡­ What the hell were they doing here? They thought and tried to run, but that was the moment when the last attacking forces came in, those of the empire commanded by the emperor and Zu Xiaolin... Although there were still a few ships left launching powerful attacks against the cultivators, they were not high-density spirit cannon attacks, so although there were casualties, soon they were all overpowered and killed one by one as they fled with their tails between their legs. And so, several hours later, the last of the enemy was killed by Tang Yin''s spear from afar. He was together with Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, and Emperor Zu at that time, and as they told him about the demonic portal, he took care of some enemies in the distance. He smiled upon seeing this, and the roar of victory rang throughout this battlefield. The number of corpses that were laid out on this side of the city gate was great, tens of thousands were scattered all over the place. And although they had casualties from the empire and the elite forces of the empire... Of the Tang Yin organization, which was being led by Bai Lixue, none of them died. They all returned to Tang Yin soon after. "Leader, our mission is completed." Said them with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. "Good, now get ready because it''s not over yet. We have just received information that there are dead inside the city because the demons came out of the portal. We will prepare to go there." Tang Yin replied with a smile and looked at the horizon. It was still dark, but it would not be long before dawn... ''A night of battle, huh.'' He thought smiling, and then they all went back to the city, leaving several army generals to take care of everything. They had time for practically nothing. As soon as they got back to the capital and drank water, Tang Yin planned everything to go attack the demons directly. The problem is, when you make an attack against demons, you should never go with a big group because it will be a total disaster. It should be a small group, sometimes even smaller than the enemy group. According to the information they received from the cultivators, who were fighting the demons, 30 demons had come out of the demonic gate. Therefore, Tang Yin chose to go with a small group, which would be: Tang Yin, Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, and a girl Tang Yin met before, Xiao Nuo, to whom he opened the spiritual entrances quite a long time ago. Of the group of girls from that time, she was the only one who decided to stay in the empire until now. In addition to those 5, the 7 Spiritual Kings that Tang Yin brought from his organization and the two assassins will also go, giving a total of 14 people. 14 people who wasted no time, and as soon as they were ready, they left for that area of the city that was already destroyed by the demons. From afar, Tang Yin could feel the intense demonic energy in that place, so he frowned. ''Are they really true demons? Even in my world, I''ve never seen one before...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown, and after crossing a street, he felt stunned when he saw something quite big black there, like a black hole that wanted to swallow everything... ''A Dimensional Portal? Do such things exist in this world?'' Tang Yin thought in shock when he saw this. ''Could that be a Demonic Portal? Shit, the spiritual energy it gives off is terrifying, how is it possible for someone to have dimensional power in this place?'' He thought in shock. The huge gate was something that, in his world, he saw very rarely, as it is not a common thing. Also, according to what he was told before, from this portal demons come out again and again. If all the demons that came out the first time from there are not killed in a period of time, more and more demons will start coming out again and again. That means they come from somewhere, but the real problem is... ''How is it possible that someone can make Dimensional Portals in this place? Fuck, even my father or my master can''t do it.'' He thought in shock and squeezed Huang Feifei''s hand lightly. She was surprised and looked at him, "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked tenderly, making him come back to himself and smile. "I''m sorry, it''s nothing, is that the demon gate? It''s the first time I''ve seen it." Tang Yin replied, and Huang Feifei nodded. "I saw the one that appeared in a neighboring empire a few months ago... It''s just like that one. The demons that come out are very powerful..." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded, though his heart had not calmed down. After walking another few more steps, they finally saw the demons. They were being stopped by several cultivators and when he saw them, Tang Yin finished frowning. Chapter 248: Fighting True Demons (1) ''True Demons... No doubt about it, the description is the same, and that scary demonic energy they have... Only true ones should have it...'' Tang Yin thought.Moreover, he noticed something else. Those guys were playing with their rivals, as they weren''t even using their demonic marks or demonic lines. Therefore, he hurried. "Let''s go fast, moreover, tell those fighting to retreat slowly, but let the strongest of them stay there covering their retreat. If they don''t do so, many will die." Tang Yin said quickly, and one of the assassins nodded, then ran to that place to warn them covertly. Soon after, he returned with them, and then the group there started to do just as they were told. None of them were delayed after seeing the emperor''s order carried by that person who told them what to do. Soon, the weaker ones began to retreat carefully while Zhang Feiju fought in the front, delaying the demons until they were at a safe distance and he could retreat as well. Although there was no one of the demons who could stand up to him, there were 30 of them, so he was very careful so that no one would die. ''Demons are really dangerous...'' Zhang Feiju thought, but his mind was full of thoughts about what was going on at the other end of the city... ''How the hell did the emperor manage to run those guys off? What the hell is going on?'' He thought in shock, but thinking about this was his distraction, for just at that moment, he felt one of the demons attacking him pass by him at high speed. "Hahahaha, you got careless, human!" shouted this demon as he moved to attack those who were about to retreat... Demonic marks appeared on his face at that moment, and a sinister smile emerged on him. ''Oh no...'' Zhang Feiju said in his mind and tried to stop him, but he was quickly hit by two other demons attacking him from the front and was sent several meters backward. ''Shit.'' He thought and tried to compose himself. But in this moment, he heard a sound and a scream coming from behind as the demon was forcefully shaken to the ground, and sent flying by a spirit spear. Which was being held by a young man. Tang Yin smiled as it appeared, and the demon that had been hit flew tens of meters backward and hit a house, collapsing it from the impact. "It''s now, these bastards will get angry, so let''s attack with force!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, and the whole team appeared in spiritual explosions as they smashed into the unsuspecting demons. Several heads of the weaker ones flew off at that moment because of the surprise attack. But the demons are no fools, and soon, they were able to recover with a mighty roar. "Activate your demonic marks, let''s kill these human bastards!" shouted several demons who started to activate their demonic marks back and forth, and the spiritual energy increased by far at that moment, alarming all of them. Tang Yin then arrived at Zhang Feiju''s side, who was stunned watching everything. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Old Zhang, long time no see. This time you''ll have to stand up and help us fight these bastards, let''s talk later." Tang Yin said with a smile and then disappeared from his side, leaving him in shock. ''The Young Master is back?'' He thought to himself in shock but was immediately excited to know that it was so, so without hesitation, he stood up ready to fight. Tang Yin, for his part, arrived at one side of the assassins, where Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue were also standing. "Young Master, do you know how to fight demons?" Yao asked as soon as she saw him arrive, and Tang Yin nodded. "I understand why you ask, there is no greater opponent for you assassins than those who use demonic energy. I can see that there are 3 in the sixth realm, 10 in the fifth realm, and the rest in the fourth..." Tang Yin looked at the entire field and noticed that several of the demons were finally arriving in front of them. Thanks to the previous onslaught, they managed to push them back several folds, but it was momentary. The first onslaught was to hurt them a little, it was not meant to turn into a big battle, so after making it, they all stopped and stood around waiting for Tang Yin''s command. Tang Yin then divided the forces quickly, since there were 14 of them, it was easy for him to form the different teams and give them a place to fight. He then looked at the two assassins, they were the ones at the biggest disadvantage. The art of assassination has many disadvantages against demons because of the demonic markings that give them a greater advantage against demons. That is why they will be at a disadvantage, but they should have no problem taking care of one at a time. "You two will take care of one of the 3 leaders, I will prevent the other leader and those of the fifth realm from approaching you. As soon as you kill them, go support another team quickly." Tang Yin said, slightly surprising Yao and Yun. "You''re going to face so many by yourself? That''s dangerous, Young Master!" they said at the same time, but Tang Yin smiled. "My attribute is the default enemy of demons, so I can do it. Besides, as long as they support me fast enough, everything will be fine." He said, and just at that moment, the demons launched an attack of demonic energy that hit them, so they had to protect themselves. "Tsk, you little human scum, what are you blabbering about so much?" one of the angry leaders asked, and demonic marks emerged on his face at that moment. "They murdered several of my brothers... I will sacrifice them to avenge their blood." He said hatefully, as his eyes flashed red and black. Tang Yin smiled and raised his hand slightly, making the demon see him. "It was you who attacked my brother on the sly, today I will eat your flesh and burn your blood to avenge him." He said and stomped hard on the ground, shooting out against Tang Yin at top speed. Tang Yin then lowered his hand, "It''s now." He shouted and also threw himself forcefully at this demon coming towards him... *CLANKKKK* His spear and the demon''s spear collided, and a thunderous sound occurred at that moment, but to the demon''s surprise, he was forcefully pushed back, and Tang Yin kicked him hard in the stomach to push him away. He then swung his spirit spear forcefully sideways, creating a spiritual barrier of dark fire that divided the combat. Tang Yin was left alone next to many of the stronger ones. "Human, I didn''t think your death wish was so high, who hurt you so much?" the demon asked sarcastically, and Tang Yin simply looked at him. "I''ll show you what it means to be the natural enemy of demons." Tang Yin replied with a smile as he slammed his spear into the ground, creating an earthquake in the place... Chapter 249: Fighting True Demons (2) "Heh, the natural enemy? You think you can beat us all by yourself?" The demon asked mockingly and then looked at his brothers."Brothers, let''s activate all our power and dismember this bastard." He said, and they all roared as they activated their powers. There were 7 demons in total that Tang Yin was fighting against. 1 from the sixth realm, and 6 from the fifth. Still... He smiled. They all activated their demonic marks, and the demonic energy became suffocating throughout the battlefield, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He took the spiritual spear and moved at an extreme speed while activating all his movement skills. In an instant, he appeared in front of the leading demon and struck him with a heavy blow with his spear in the chest, but this demon was not slow. This was a real demon of the sixth realm, one who could activate his demonic marks in the best possible way. And demonic marks greatly increase the power, even more so in a true demon like him. Both their speed, strength, and agility were increased by several folds; therefore, he immediately moved his spear to the front and hit it with Tang Yin''s, creating a shockwave that slammed into the surroundings. Tang Yin then smiled and put even more force into his attack, forcefully pushing him back. Although the demon was powerful and was almost at the seventh realm thanks to its demonic marks, the truth was that it was still not capable enough to be able to fight face-to-face against Tang Yin. But there were many of them, so when Tang Yin pushed him back, he had to bend his body to avoid a blow from someone attacking him from the side. Tang Yin smiled at the sight of him and instantly disappeared from his place and appeared above him and thrust the spear into his head with force, destroying it. He then propelled himself in this body upwards and targeted one of the weaker demons, then threw the spear at him forcefully from where he was... *SWOSH* The spear flew at a high speed and stuck hard into the unprotected heart of this demon who was taken by surprise. Just at those moments, the leading demon lunged at Tang Yin with hatred and gave him a strong blow with his fist, sending him flying for several meters. But Tang Yin simply steadied himself using his spiritual bones, and with a spiritual explosion on his feet, he flew back to where this demon was. He swung his fist hard and gave him a powerful punch on the cheek, which sent him flying for tens of meters as he crashed on the pavement and rolled on the ground. Tang Yin smiled at this, summoned his spirit spear, and looked to his right, ''Those bastards want to attack my Feifei from behind.'' He thought angrily and gripped the spear tightly, then landed on the ground and threw it with all his might. The spear tore through the wind at high speed as spiritual energy enveloped it and soon crossed the spiritual fire curtain Tang Yin had erected earlier. "AGHHHHH!" A deep cry from a demon came shortly after this as it was swept away by the spiritual spear, slightly startling Huang Feifei and the girls fighting on that side. But they took advantage of this moment to attack with more force without letting their guard down at any time. When the scream reached his ears, Tang Yin received a strong blow to his stomach that knocked him out of breath momentarily and sent him backward to hit a house. Tang Yin smiled as he emerged from the rubble. "This bastard is pretty tough." He said and quickly drew his spirit sword. He then dashed again at high speed towards this demon as he swung his sword horizontally in an attack that tried to cut off his head in one blow, but there was an unfortunate one that came through at that moment, and Tang Yin couldn''t avoid it, so he was split in two. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was seen by the demon, so he took advantage of the moment to attack Tang Yin with force, in conjunction with the other demons that were on the scene. Tang Yin had to swing his sword to defend against the attack of the leading demon, but two other attacks hit him, hitting him hard, causing Tang Yin to be forced into a battle against several at the same time. ''Tsk, let''s do this then.'' He thought with a smile as he dodged two attacks from one of them, and just as he was about to attack, he activated the sword skill the system had given him. Three powerful slashes from the bloody swordsman came out of his sword with three swift movements... *SWING* And with a crisp sound, one of the remaining demons was split into three pieces by this attack, leaving all of them stunned... Moreover, this attack did not stop there... It moved with force and without stopping, slamming into several demons in the distance that were also split. This left everyone in shock, including Tang Yin. ''What the hell? So strong?'' He thought in shock, and then he understood... ''Is it because of my new mastery of the sword?'' He thought with a big smile. Also, as this thought came into his head, came another thought of the same thing. ''Will I be able to mix both skills?'' He thought with a smile, and looked at the few remaining demons standing next to him... Just then, he also noticed that both allied assassins were approaching him with two demon heads in their hands, but they were wounded in various parts. So, Tang Yin smiled and stopped them. "Leave this to me..." He said as he looked down at his sword with a smile... The remaining demons noticed that something was wrong and looked around. ''Did so many die?'' Thought the lead demon and looked at the heads of his two brothers in the hands of those two assassins... ''These bastards... They are far more dangerous than any other human we have faced before...'' He thought. Because of the battle, he was not aware of how many of his brothers had fallen. Therefore, he was in shock when he saw so many of his brothers dead. But he didn''t have time to think... Tang Yin slipped his sword into his sheath without anyone noticing and then pulled it out in one small movement... At the same time, he activated his two most lethal skills... Chapter 250: Unexpected rewards That was the moment, when the few demons in front of Tang Yin felt the hair all over their bodies stand on end...The powerful sword energy made them feel deep fear, so they immediately turned to where Tang Yin was, and the leader roared as he realized what was happening... His demonic instinct, was activated to the max, and all his power reached its maximum limit as he threw his demonic spear toward Tang Yin... *SWOSH* The sound of the spear breaking the wind rang out, but Tang Yin simply smiled, and soon... 7 sword flashes came out, taking an instant to reach the demons'' bodies... Without any resistance, the demons'' bodies were cut in half like pieces of pies, and they could only stare in shock at what was happening. Just then, the spirit spear slammed hard into Tang Yin''s energy cutting it shortly after, causing Tang Yin to have to move his head to the right to avoid it, but the spiritual spear still grazed his cheeks and slammed into the house behind him, destroying it in less than a second, as it continued its journey towards the city wall... The assassins, seeing that it was all over around here, ran to where Tang Yin was. Just at that moment, Tang Yin felt a deep pain in various parts of his body... It was only two blows that hit him, but the wounds they left were a bit deep and made him frown... "Young Master, are you okay?" they asked as they saw the wound on Tang Yin''s cheek, which was imbued with demonic energy. They did not notice the other wounds. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin simply smiled but could see the frustration in his eyes, and he hid his pain, even though the blood began to drip. ''Tsk, I thought I could do it, but it was only a more powerful attack, not a union of skills. Still... Out of 7 flashes that hit, I think I missed 3, why did I only get hit twice?'' He thought doubtfully as he ate several pills quickly to recover. ''Could it be that I was close? The last missed hit might have hit the energy of the system skill and that''s why I didn''t get hit...'' He thought with a frown. But after a moment''s thought, he shrugged his shoulders and stopped thinking nonsense. "Don''t worry, let''s go finish killing all the remaining demons." He said as he wiped the dripping blood from his cheek. But, when he touched it, he was a little surprised and looked at it on his fingers. ''So pure?'' He thought in shock. ''The demonic energy in this place is this pure? This is energy that even I could cultivate to open my demonic entrances...'' He thought in shock. So he didn''t waste any time. He immediately stuffed all the bodies of true demons into his inventory. It was the first time he had seen such pure demonic energy and also the first time he had seen a real demon, so he wouldn''t miss the opportunity to be able to investigate them later. After doing this, the three ran towards the other partitions while Tang Yin allowed the fire of eternal night to die down. ''Finally, I''m seeing the benefits of my divine soul.'' He thought, noticing that even when he kept the fire of eternal night active for so long and in such large quantities, he still had spiritual energy to spare. Allowing any skill, mastery, or whatever he uses that has an ongoing spiritual energy cost to use far, far less spiritual energy is one of the qualities and benefits of his divine soul. That is why he was happy. Once he saw this, Tang Yin disappeared and appeared at Huang Feifei''s side, as he blew off a demon''s head in the instant... Soon, the screams of demons began to come from one side to the other as they were quickly swept away. Tang Yin and Bai Lixue''s combat effectiveness was more than shown at this moment. Since they were the two who could counter the demonic energy the most thanks to their attributes, they were able to slay several quickly. But Huang Feifei was no slouch. Her wind training was something that greatly surprised Tang Yin. Moreover, her way of using the spiritual scepter... It was so beautiful that, for a moment, he stared at her, captivated by her beauty, subtlety, and at the same time, great combat prowess. And so, sometime later, they finally finished slaying all the demons that were there. Just at that moment, Tang Yin felt the laws of space contracting strongly, so he quickly turned and looked at the great demonic portal. ''Are the laws of space contracting?'' He thought in surprise and watched the demonic portal slowly begin to shrink, ''Is it closing?'' He thought, and his thoughts were certain. The portal slowly became smaller and smaller, and then an explosion occurred, closing the portal completely. The demonic energy came out in a final burst shortly before the explosion and spread across this land at high speed as it cleared the sky of any existing clouds. ''So much pure demonic energy...'' He thought to himself... For a moment, he was tempted to pull out the demonic spiritual array the system had given him but then shook his head. ''For now, I''d better not.'' He thought and turned to look at everyone present. "Let''s go back, we''ve already accomplished the mission." He said as he collected all the demonic bodies, and just at that moment, the notification from the system telling him that he had completed the mission came to him with several messages at once. [Congratulations on slaying the True Devils.] [Mysterious rewards will be delivered.] [Skill: Demonic Frenzy. Received.] [Skill: Demon Slayer. Received.] [Bag of Luck: x3. Received.] [Red Lotus Holy Herb. Received]. [Holy Herb of the Three Regenerating Flowers. Received.] ... And numerous more rewards that shocked Tang Yin when he saw them. ''What the heck? So many good rewards?'' He thought in shock and looked at the system... Originally, he thought he had misread the name of those holy herbs, but when he saw them in his inventory... His heart was filled with happiness, and joy was overflowing in his body. ''Hahahahaha, it really is two Regenerating Herbs, Am I that lucky? This is great, don''t I only have 5 to go?'' He thought, and happiness began to overflow. His face was beaming, surprising Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, who were walking beside him. But they said nothing, seeing him so happy was the happiness of both girls, so they could only smile in happiness too. But Tang Yin was almost jumping for joy when he saw all the rewards he had received. The skills he left for later after taking a look at them. He focused his attention on those two holy herbs. Because, rightly so... They are two of the 7 holy herbs he needs to regenerate his arm... Chapter 251: All rewards The Red Lotus Holy Herb and the Three Regenerating Flowers Holy Herb are extremely difficult herbs to obtain because of the effect they have in regenerating parts of the body.Of the 7 spiritual herbs he needs to restore his arm, these two are the most difficult to obtain. After all, they both have the most regenerative power in the human body. They are the main ingredients. The rest of the spiritual herbs should not be so complicated to get. More so because... ''They come with seeds to plant them...'' Tang Yin thought, and his smile became even more evident, overflowing with happiness. ''If I plant these in the herb hall... I should be able to grow many lotus herbs and three flowers, in 1 year. As long as I get a good auction of herbs, I should be able to trade them for some of the other 5...'' He thought smiling. ''Well, if my teacher manages to get these herbs for me that would be best, but if not, that''s what I''ll do. Besides, with these spiritual herbs growing in my backyard, the amount of eighth and ninth-grade pills I''ll be able to create will increase drastically.'' He thought and then began to plan some moves to get the remaining spiritual herbs. And a few minutes later, he started looking at the other rewards. There were various Spiritual Herbs, pills in bulk, and bags, some called Random Bags and some called Lucky Bags. First, he opened the Random Bags, which were the ones that said they could give him pills, spiritual herbs, external spiritual weapons, and even some skills if he was lucky and more things. Since it was all random, Tang Yin didn''t bother to see what he could get. He had been given 10 of these bags, so he opened them all at the same time. So, a few seconds later, a large number of spiritual herbs and pills, cultivation techniques, alchemical recipes, and finally, an external spiritual weapon began to appear. The only thing that surprised him was the spiritual herbs and pills, for they were all of the fifth and sixth realms. They were of no use to him, but they would work perfectly for the organization, as there were in large quantities. A single bag was enough to give him up to 1,500 pills, and the one that gave him the least granted him 300 pills and 400 spiritual herbs. ''Hahaha, it''s really amazing. Although cultivation techniques and alchemical recipes are of no use to me, if I exchange them for sect points, I should be able to buy materials to make more pills and spirit weapons.'' Tang Yin thought and then went on to open the Lucky Bags. There were only 3 of them, but the rewards they gave were very good. To begin with, each one could give him a maximum of 3 rewards, but he had a chance, albeit a small one, that the bag would give him nothing. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the rewards they gave were incredible. Not only were there things like high-ranked spirit weapons, pills, and cultivation techniques, which even he didn''t know about. But there was also the complete subordination of organizations in this world. Even if they are low-level organizations, it is still something extremely good and unbelievable. But Tang Yin didn''t want to think about whether he could get something or not, he knew that the more he wished for something, the more disappointment he would receive when he didn''t get it. Therefore, he simply opened the three bags at the same time. But his heart was racing. Even if he tried to act disinterested, the truth was that he was very interested in all the rewards these lucky bags would give him, but he tried not to think about it. Therefore, the seconds became eternal, but soon he could see that a bag finished opening and... Nothing happened. A message in the system read, [Lucky Bag: Empty.] This made him feel slightly disappointed, but just then, the other two bags opened, and two messages appeared congratulating him on getting something from the lucky bag. This made him quickly look at his inventory, where he saw several rewards. There were 5 in total. The first was an external spiritual weapon that glowed constantly. A golden sword called the Flaming Emperor''s Sword. It was a good sword that made Tang Yin smile. The next two massively were spiritual herbs and pills. Then, the other one was a supreme cultivation technique, totally unknown to him, but it had something in common with the previous sword. ''The name is the same, they must come together...'' Tang Yin thought and then looked at the last reward. He felt stunned by what it was, so in his mind, he thought about receiving the information from this black and gold-colored token. [Token to claim an Organization] | Organization: Blue Air Pirates. | Location: East. | Description of the organization: They are in charge of robbing the rich who travel between the East and the Central Region to give the money to the poor. They are also a clandestine travel organization on the continent. | Strength Level: Fourth Level (Equivalent to the Fourth Kingdom). | Number of people: 200 people. Tang Yin felt stunned when he saw this, ''Can I claim such a large organization with such a high strength level?'' He thought in shock. And as he read the description, he almost started to laugh at this. He didn''t expect to see such an organization in this place, but if so, it means they are pirates he can talk to. ''Looks like my organization will grow a little...'' He thought with a smile. He couldn''t hide his happiness, but there was something else he needed to check. He quickly went to the system and checked the skills this mission had granted him. Demonic Frenzy. It was a skill that would send him into a frenzy of demonic power once he activated it, drastically increasing all of his stats by 50%. The only problem it had a requirement. It required Tang Yin to have demonic energy in his body. ''Then I must be a demonic cultivator to activate it... But this is amazing, even though the skill is limited by time, it would still greatly help me win a difficult fight...'' He thought and then looked at the other skill. Demon Slayer. Is a skill that drastically increases his strength when fighting demons. The increase in his strength is 50% and can only be activated when he is fighting demons or people with demonic power. In the final part of the skill, there is something said that slightly surprised Tang Yin. ''Can it be evolved?'' He thought and then looked at Demonic Frenzy once again, but this skill didn''t say so. This seemed strange to him, but he still didn''t think much of it. He smiled. ''It''s a pity, I can only activate them against demons, but it''s not bad either. They''re interesting rewards.'' He thought, and just at that moment, they arrived at the imperial castle from a place where no one was around. Place where his warship was also parked. "Tang Yin, do you want to come see my father?" asked Zu Xiaolin turning around. Tang Yin planned to answer her, but just at that moment, Huang Feifei lightly squeezed his hand, and Tang Yin turned to see her. He saw something in her eyes and nodded. "I''ll go later, right now, I have something I have to do. So, you can go ahead." Tang Yin replied, and after saying that, he turned around to leave. Then he saw Zhang Feiju, who seemed to want to talk to him and put his hand on his shoulder, "Old Zhang, go ahead. We''ll talk in a moment." He replied Then, together with Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, walked to the place where their boat was. There was something here that they had to do, something that Huang Feifei was longing for and that Tang Yin saw as soon as he met her eyes. Chapter 252: Her revenge When they entered the flying boat, Bai Lixue understood what was going on and stood at the door of the boat to guard it while Tang Yin and Huang Feifei walked inside.After walking for a while, Tang Yin opened one of the doors to a remote room. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There, on the other side, were Huang Liuji and Huang Riaoyu, both chained on the floor, lying pitifully. ''A revenge to be settled, eh...'' Tang Yin thought, coldly looking at these two faces haggard from the pain they had felt earlier. But he could see that they were out of danger. He could also see that there was a jade bottle beside them, empty. He smiled. ''Heh, so they had already done something, good killers.'' He thought and walked over to them. But Huang Feifei arrived before him as she took out her spiritual scepter. She was not polite. Immediately thrust the tip from underneath her scepter into Huang Liuji''s arm forcefully... "AGHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream of pain came soon after, as Huang Liuji woke up frightened and in pain. "Please, I beg you, stop, we have no enmity between us..." He said in a great weeping and pitiful manner, as he begged, but he did not even dare to lift his face... Huang Feifei scoffed when she heard this and pulled out her scepter to thrust it harder, bringing another intense cry of pain, which woke Huang Riaoyu on one side of them in fear... Huang Feifei then pressed her spirit scepter harder, bringing more pain to Huang Liuji, and spoke... "Don''t we have enmities? Look me in the eyes and tell me, you fucking scum!" She said with great hatred, her voice trembling. Now that she had Huang Liuji to do whatever she wanted to him and she could collect her longed-for revenge, the memories of her best friend came back to her... Those days when they played together when they laughed and danced together... When they vowed to be together forever. When she was the one who gave her a roof over her head when she woke up as a cultivator, and her parents kicked her out of the house... Even when her friend wasn''t rich, she gave her a roof over her head. She gave her warmth, a brotherly love she never felt from her brother or her parents, and a place to eat... Their beautiful moments together came back to her at that moment... Huang Liuji was surprised to hear this voice, so he looked up quickly and looked at her... "Huang Feifei!" he shouted and then he looked that behind her was a man standing as if nothing was happening here and he was startled... "You... You!" he shouted, but he was so frightened that he couldn''t utter a single word. Huang Feifei crouched down and looked him in the eyes... "I have been longing for this moment for many, years... The day when I can take revenge... Please scream more, every scream of pain from you will be a comfort to her soul..." She said hatefully, and swiftly moved her spirit scepter and thrust it into Huang Liuji''s hand, bringing a deep cry of pain to his mouth... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" he shouted, but Huang Feifei didn''t stop. She immediately snapped his fingers with the tip of the scepter, and then gave him a hard kick that sent him flying until the chains pulled him back to the ground, making him spit blood all over the place. She then jabbed the scepter again into another part of his body... On his lower body, which brought a terrifying scream to Huang Liuji''s mouth, who started begging over and over again... "PLEASE, STOP, STOP, FORGIVE ME, I''M SORRY, FORGIVE ME, IT HURTS, STOP IT!" he screamed continuously, as he writhed in pain, but she didn''t even move her spiritual scepter. Her hatred grew steadily, and she began to breathe a little heavy, steadily. Memories of her best friend kept going through her head. And now it wasn''t just the good ones, bad memories also appeared... Those memories she wanted to forget... How her friend was kidnapped by this scum in front of her. The Moon Saint, was raped by this scum. And then... She was tortured and killed in front of her, as if she was nothing... As if it was a game... All the memories she didn''t want to remember came back to her mind, and tears started to pour continuously, as she remembered that rainy day when she had to bury her friend because no one wanted to help her. The pain and hatred she felt were enough to not care about any screams of pain, and she simply stuck the spiritual scepter continuously into her enemy''s body. "SHUT UP YOU BASTARD, YOU DON''T DESERVE TO ASK FOR FORGIVENESS! THERE IS NOTHING IN YOUR BODY YOU DESERVE TO HAVE, YOU ARE JUST A LIVING SCUM!" she shouted with great hatred and used her hand to thrust it into Huang Liuji''s eyes and gouge them out, making him feel the most pain and his blood sprayed all over the place. Her body was stained with blood, but she didn''t care. The hatred in her heart was finally taking its revenge. It wasn''t going to stop. She didn''t care about the rest right now. She just wanted to make this trash suffer in front of her. Tang Yin saw this and didn''t move to stop her or anything. Although he walked to where she was and stood to the side, it was to make her realize his thoughts. ''Perhaps hatred is not good and revenge creates more hatred, but... Shouldn''t I just eliminate those who might want revenge? Feifei, act according to your heart and in the way you see fit. I will stop any threat that comes against you and I will eliminate from this world anyone who wants to harm you. Nothing and no one will be able to touch you while I am here.'' He thought calmly, being indifferent towards the pain Huang Liuji might be feeling. Huang Feifei also noticed Tang Yin approaching her and felt extremely good when she noticed his thoughts... And so, a long while later, amidst terrified screams, long cries, and various things that expressed great pain, Huang Liuji took his last breath after Tang Yin had given him several healing pills to keep him alive. At the end of the day, he could not keep him alive forever, and it was not good for Huang Feifei''s heart. His long and painful death brought a small pleasure in Huang Feifei... But it was a pleasure she did not like, and she soon broke down in tears as she hugged Tang Yin tightly... Her crying was painful for Tang Yin, but he just hugged her for a long while, while she cried in his lap. Hugging him tightly, remembering who once was the strength in her heart and who now would never see her again... Chapter 253: The secret of the empire A while later, Huang Feifei fell fast asleep after crying so hard, and Tang Yin laid her down on a nice bed, kissed her, and went out to get some fresh air...Her crying had disturbed his mind as well, bringing back memories of the past. Still, there was nothing he could do. He simply went back to Bai Lixue. "Is big sister well?" she asked worriedly, and Tang Yin sighed a little but nodded. "If you want to see her, she''s in my room. I''ll tell you the details later." He replied as he stroked her head a little, and Bai Lixue nodded. Although she wanted to be with Tang Yin, she didn''t follow him. Instead, she went to see Huang Feifei. Tang Yin met Zhang Feiju under the boat. "Young Master, it''s a pleasure to be able to greet you." Zhang Feiju said as he bowed. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded. "I see you have improved a lot, Old Zhang. You have lived up to my expectations." Tang Yin replied, and Zhang Feiju smiled proudly and nodded. "I am now the headmaster of the Academy, Young Master, and also the strongest in the empire. But I feel a bit stagnant lately..." He said, and after Tang Yin gave him the go-ahead to continue talking, he continued. Telling him different things, while Tang Yin asked various questions. "You say Li Mei and Li Mao managed to escape?" Tang Yin asked, and Zhang Feiju nodded. "That time, they had been kidnapped. But I, Miss, and the emperor made a joint attack to rescue them. Unfortunately, they were more powerful than us and we only managed to buy time for them to escape. They went westward and most likely they didn''t catch them, because in those regions the Whirlwind Sect doesn''t have much of a presence." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''That''s the same thing that Ye Wang said...'' Tang Yin thought, ''I must ask that elder, he must know more.'' "Right, Old Zhang, do you want to join my organization?" Tang Yin asked at that moment, slightly surprising Zhang Feiju, but he quickly nodded. "Of course, Young Master. You helped me attain this strength and now I can see the time when I can take revenge, naturally, I will follow you." He replied in the affirmative, and Tang Yin nodded, not giving the matter any more thought. After that, the two talked for a while, until they finally arrived at the hall where the emperor was waiting, together with Zu Xiaolin. Only the two of them were here. When Emperor Zu saw Tang Yin, he stood up with a smile and bowed slightly to him. "Young Master Tang, I have yet to thank you for helping my daughter long ago and bringing such a good blessing to my empire, but already you are making me have to thank you for more things." Said the emperor smiling, "From the depths of my being, thank you very much for everything. I hope I can repay your goodwill." He spoke. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders, showing that he didn''t care. "I didn''t do it for the empire, I have no special attachment to this place. You should thank Feifei instead, I only did it to protect her." Tang Yin replied, and the emperor nodded. "What do you plan to do, Emperor Zu? The war could escalate before long and I can''t stay. I will take Feifei and Old Zhang to the northwest. Besides, I will remove the order to the association and the association will withdraw if a more vicious war arises." Tang Yin said, causing the emperor to be slightly surprised. "Are you the Senior Elder who made that request to the association?" he asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "I was to look for a way to protect her, but she will no longer be here, so it will no longer be necessary." Tang Yin replied. Although, that wasn''t really why. He wouldn''t mind leaving that request there for a lifetime anyway, it wasn''t something he cared about. The problem was that, already that great sect wasn''t paying any attention to the association and was doing whatever it wanted to achieve its goals. Therefore, simply withdrawing the order was a better option to avoid unnecessary problems. Still, the emperor bowed to him again. "Thank you very much, Young Master." He spoke. Zu Xiaolin did the same. But then they noticed that the situation might get awkward. Especially the emperor, who after frowning, asked everyone to leave, leaving only Tang Yin. "Follow me for a moment, Young Master." He said as he started walking towards the back of the room. He pressed some buttons hidden in the wall, and a long-hidden staircase became visible, and they both walked down that way. And after walking for several minutes, the emperor stopped in front of a huge door made of an extremely hard material. He used several keys to open it and then slowly pushed it open... A small light was visible at that moment, and then, this light expanded throughout the entire crevice of the door until the emperor opened the door fully, and immense pipes were visible before them. Down below, there was a rather large chasm, and these pipes connected to that chasm which had like a huge flame illuminating at the bottom. The pipes, for some reason, looked as if they were human veins and something was passing through them. The spiritual energy here was extremely rich, and this surprised Tang Yin. ''What a great spiritual vein.'' He thought in shock when he saw this. The emperor understood his surprise, so he smiled. "This is the greatest secret of our empire. This is why we are the youngest empire among those of the third level, but we are the strongest. And we have the greatest potential for growth." "A spiritual vein as big as this is not an easy thing to find on this continent. Most of it was hoarded by the great sects, and this is one of the few that is still in the hands of the empires." He spoke. "And also, it is precisely because of this, that they want to destroy us. The Great Sect found out about the spiritual vein and wanted it. Although it is not on the level of what they have, it is still better than nothing. As long as they are patient, in tens of years or a few hundred, they could create a very powerful subordinate force of them, which will allow them to better control this region." He said again and sighed. Tang Yin then nodded. "So, they want to get rid of being the weakest great sect, huh." He replied, and the emperor laughed a little but nodded. "That''s right. They use various excuses to attack us, the death of that female disciple, the death of an elder, and so on nonsense, but the reality is that they are looking for this." The emperor said and then looked at Tang Yin. There was something he wanted to ask him to do. "Can I talk as if we were old friends? It''s very hard for me to ask something from someone I don''t trust, and although I know you are trustworthy, I still don''t know you well enough." The emperor said, slightly surprising Tang Yin. But the latter smiled and nodded as he stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder. "Well, you can talk to me as if I were your good friend from a long time ago who didn''t come to visit you. Come, let''s look at some nice scenery." Tang Yin said as he sat on the edge of the chasm. Chapter 254: His dream, his sin and his request A while later, the two of them were talking quietly as if they were old acquaintances while the emperor told Tang Yin several things regarding this spiritual vein and regarding the background the empire had in the past.It is not an empire with much longevity when compared to those nearby, but thanks to the spiritual vein, it can be the vanguard of the third-tier empires. Although, at present, they can already rise to be a second-tier empire thanks to the two spiritual emperors that are present in the nation. But the truth is that, in the past, there was a first-level empire here that bore a name similar to the current one. The last emperor of that first-level empire was also the father of the creator of this empire. He is the great-grandfather of Emperor Zu. "Do you want to restore the glory of this empire?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, but Emperor Zu shook his head as he smiled. "No, although my great-grandfather left it in writing that we should do so, the reality is that I have no such obsession. I won the fight for the throne, but it was solely to protect my late wife and daughters. If it wasn''t for that, I would be traveling the continent as before." Replied the emperor calmly, and Tang Yin nodded. ''He does not have the bearing of an emperor, but he certainly understands the responsibilities of one.'' Tang Yin thought approvingly, after remembering that he told him a moment ago that he already knew that this great sect would attack them. "Do you know what my greatest dream is?" Emperor Zu suddenly asked. "Which one?" "Actually, I don''t have much attachment towards this empire. I have seen both sides of the people here and I feel that they are not a good choice as a nation. They want me to solve everything for them, but if a problem occurs within the empire because of them, they will immediately blame the emperor, who would have an attachment towards such a place?" he said mockingly. "My biggest dream is to see my eldest daughter again. She is my pride; she is also my promise. The most talented being I have seen so far. Sadly, I believe that in this life I will never see her again and it is painful for me, but... In the span of time that she has not been here, I almost forced my other daughter to receive an empire that was destined to be destroyed. Blinded by my stupidity, I almost sent my youngest daughter to her death, solely because I wanted to free myself from the responsibilities to go find my daughter." "I was about to try to fulfill my biggest dream by sacrificing my youngest daughter. If my older daughter found out about this, she would possibly hate me more than she already does. So, that is my biggest dream, but it is also impossible to fulfill." He said smiling, and looking at the chasm in front of him with an indifferent gaze. But, once he finished saying this, he looked at Tang Yin. "That''s why I want to ask you for a favor, which you can refuse if you wish." He said and waited for Tang Yin''s confirmation. Tang Yin didn''t bother to think anything simply nodded to him, "You can speak and say it with confidence." He replied, and Emperor Zu nodded. "I am not worthy of my daughters and I was about to kill my youngest daughter when I had her, just to get rid of my responsibilities. So, I decided to fulfill my responsibilities in the end and try to save her, can I ask you to take her with you? I don''t care where you go, I just want her to live and to be able to, someday, see her beloved older sister, she will be able to see her." He said, staring at Tang Yin, waiting for his answer. Tang Yin returned his gaze and smiled soon after, "Do you plan to fight to the end with the empire?" he asked, and Emperor Zu nodded. "After making a mistake like that, it''s the only thing I can do to redeem myself to my late wife." He replied with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Redemption, huh.'' He thought as if he was trying to understand the true meaning of that word but nodded to the emperor. "Well, if that''s what you want, I''ll take her with me. But you must convince her on your own. I don''t think I can convince her to go and leave her father to die in this place." Tang Yin replied, and the emperor nodded. "It won''t be necessary to convince her, there are better ways to do it." He said and then turned away. Then he took out the keys again, with which he opened the great door behind them and smiled slightly. "I''ll entrust you with something else. Give this to her when she enters the seventh realm. It will surely help her." He said with a smile, making Tang Yin feel a little doubtful. ''The keys to this place?'' He thought but was surprised by the next thing he saw. The emperor threw the keys into the chasm, and without even having a chance to think, he saw the keys light up brightly, and soon, a tremendous tremor began to occur all over the place... Not only there, but the whole city and part of the empire were shaking. While Tang Yin began to see the great spiritual veins that were in this place shrinking, the spiritual energy at the bottom of the chasm, which looked like a flame, began to slowly grow and grow. But, when it reached a certain point, it began to slowly shrink until there was nothing left, and finally, Tang Yin saw the keys again... They were no longer keys. Now, it was a rather large token, with black patterns and chains crisscrossing it from one side to the other. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The flame disappeared, and the giant spiritual veins from before had now shrunk to half their size. All the rich spiritual energy in this place, was reduced to nothing. Then, the token flew back into the emperor''s hands. Tang Yin saw this and frowned sharply, "A portable spiritual vein? Could it be the legendary invisible spiritual vein?" He asked in shock, and the emperor was surprised to hear this from him. "Do you know?" he asked in shock, and Tang Yin looked at him strangely. "Of course, I know, but how do you know anything about it?" Tang Yin asked in shock, and the emperor, though shocked, smiled. "My eldest daughter is a genius; she discovered these patterns and the way to use them. Here, give this to Xiaolin when the time comes." He said with a smile as he bestowed the token on him. ''What strange patterns... They bring back memories.'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw them. Chapter 255: Invisible Spiritual Vein Still, he didn''t understand exactly why they brought back memories.''Could it be something from my world? Shit, these patterns are a bit strange...'' He thought to himself as he stared at this and thought about various things. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His world had numerous forces that were dedicated to making these kinds of tokens with strange patterns, but this world should also have forces like that. So, he couldn''t trust that it was something from his world just because of the patterns. The thing is, the material certainly didn''t feel like something this world should have. ''Tsk, this world has more secrets than I imagined.'' He thought with a frown, but after several seconds, he couldn''t conclude as to what these patterns were, so he just shook his head and looked at Emperor Zu. "I can take you with me if you want, it''s not impossible for you to fulfill your dream of seeing your eldest daughter." Tang Yin replied, granting him a way out, but he shook his head. "If I did that, my sin would follow me to my death, perhaps bringing misfortune to my daughters." He replied calmly. Tang Yin nodded, "You know that by doing this, you are making that sect want to torture you when they catch you, right? They possibly won''t let you die easily and will put you through the most pain, is it okay for you to do that? Besides, if you already understood that, you must perfectly understand that, I can''t trust you because of this, then why are you doing it?" Tang Yin asked, shaking the token in his hand. It was obvious that doing this was a sign of provocation towards that great sect. That sect was here only for the spiritual vein, what if, instead of the spiritual vein, they find a big empty hole? What would be their reaction? The answer is obvious. Somehow or another they had to get this spiritual vein, so the most obvious answer was to catch the only one who would know where it was or what happened here. And once they caught him, the torture he would suffer would be immense. Now, it was a danger for Tang Yin to have this token at that time. Because if Emperor Zu wanted to, he could betray him and tell that great sect that he had taken him. That would reveal his location and make them a very powerful new enemy. It was not a viable option, so Tang Yin had to be careful. Although... ''An invisible spiritual vein is something too tempting...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment. He knew very well what it was for and the right way to use it. Undoubtedly, this would make him a beautiful paradise for cultivation, where he would benefit greatly. ''I don''t know if it''s worth the risk...'' Tang Yin thought. Emperor Zu smiled when he heard this. "I understand all of that perfectly. I also know that it''s hard to trust me in such a situation. Therefore, we can make a blood oath or whatever you want, as long as you can trust me. I won''t reveal your location or anything like that." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Let me mark you with a spiritual oath array, then I''ll know you don''t plan to betray me." Tang Yin said. Marking him with a blood oath right now was not a good idea, if he were to die, Tang Yin would suffer a setback that would be hard to deal with, so it was out of the question. As long as he marks him with the oath array with which he made his organization, the result would be the same. He will be able to see if he intends to betray him, and so on. What''s better, he would not suffer any setbacks if Emperor Zu were to die. Therefore, it was a better choice. Emperor Zu nodded and allowed Tang Yin to put the oath array on him. And after that, the two of them talked about several more things while Emperor Zu bestowed all the resources of the empire on him. He had already prepared himself for the destruction that would come before long. Therefore, he did things quickly. Since the treasurer died, Emperor Zu had been the walking treasure. Everything that had been in the treasure room was now inside his spiritual bags, so he simply gave them to Tang Yin. Although this surprised him, Tang Yin simply nodded, and after a while, they both said their goodbyes as they went to get ready for their own things. Tang Yin had a lot to think about and a lot of things to do before leaving, so he decided to spend a few days in this place. ... And so, the first two days passed quietly. Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue had become friends during this time, but Huang Feifei''s mental state was a little unstable, so she did not leave the boat. So, the third day arrived in the evening, Tang Yin had already made many of the necessary preparations and was on the boat together with Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, watching the starry sky in his private room. Huang Feifei, who was talking some things with Bai Lixue, approached Tang Yin smiling and leaned a little on his chest while staring at him. Tang Yin was a little surprised by this and looked at her, "Is something wrong?" he asked as he hugged her a little and kissed her on the lips. He didn''t expect that when he did that, Huang Feifei would hug him tightly and stick closer to him while giving him a passionate kiss using her tongue. Then, she moved her legs and wrapped them through him, grabbing him tightly between her legs to kiss him deeply, leaving Tang Yin slightly stunned. But, although he was surprised at first, he quickly reciprocated her passionate kiss, and they both melted into a deep and delicate kiss, which brought back fond memories... This they did in front of a completely inexperienced who stared at them with interest. She even moved a little closer to Tang Yin and sat beside him, slightly surprising Tang Yin and bringing a strange smile to Huang Feifei''s face... Chapter 256: She wants to go first (18+) Huang Feifei then slightly separated from Tang Yin and nodded to Bai Lixue, who lowered her head in embarrassment."...Tang Yin... Since I lost my bet last time, I must give back what I promised..." She said softly as her cheeks flushed slightly. Tang Yin was surprised by this. He had almost forgotten about that bet, why now did she say she would give him what she promised? ''Could it be...'' He thought, and the answer soon appeared before him. Bai Lixue, without a second thought, stood up and let go of a small strip of her dress, and it fell to the floor, revealing a truly beautiful, and exquisite body which was being illuminated by the moonlight. Her blushing face gave a perfect touch to her extreme beauty, but that was not the whole point. Huang Feifei also stood up beside Tang Yin and did the same as Bai Lixue but in a more flirtatious manner. Something unexpected for Tang Yin. Both were left in their underwear in front of Tang Yin. Two absolute beauties with perfect bodies and beautiful faces stood before his eyes, waiting for him to eat them. This, naturally, was not possible for Tang Yin, who planned to get up, to resist. But Huang Feifei today was ready to surprise him. As soon as she did this, she climbed on top of Tang Yin without giving him a chance to do anything and started to take off his clothes, "Let me do it to us today..." She said softly, while Bai Lixue, though embarrassed, started kissing Tang Yin while leaning on the furniture. Tang Yin was surprised by this but quickly reciprocated her kiss, and his hand became curious at that moment as he began to grope Bai Lixue''s private part. She flinched slightly at the feel of his hand but did not reject him, and on the other hand, Huang Feifei, who finished taking off Tang Yin''s clothes, noticed his huge and memorable dragon standing... ''So big... Is it bigger than last time?'' She thought with surprise. Her eyes flashed with desire at that moment, and she unconsciously brought her face closer to that place her body desired inside her. And without a second thought, when she saw Bai Lixue and Tang Yin kissing intensely while she was writhing there from Tang Yin''s touches, Huang Feifei took Tang Yin''s entire member into her mouth all at once. Surprising Tang Yin, who stopped his movements for a moment and looked at her in surprise while she had both eyes closed and began to enjoy the taste that she had not felt in a long time... Bai Lixue was also surprised to see her like this and unconsciously walked over there... "...That''s cheating, big sister... We agreed that I would be the first." Bai Lixue said softly as she looked at her, surprising Huang Feifei with her words. She smiled sheepishly and removed herself, "Fine, let''s do as agreed." She replied and allowed Bai Lixue to have it for herself. Bai Lixue was inexperienced, and it was her first time seeing it. Therefore, she did not know what to do at first, while Huang Feifei did not explain, to let her experience it herself on her own. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead of teaching her, Huang Feifei moved and made the chair that Tang Yin was lying on pick up a little until it was in a flat spot, she did all this while holding Tang Yin not to go do something and then piled on top of him a little. "Tang Yin, today you will have to satisfy both of us, so... I hope you will hold on..." She said from above, while Tang Yin''s face was below, looking up at the beautiful scenery. She was with her beautiful private area and her big buttocks above his face, and after saying this, she moved her underwear to the side and lowered her body until her most private part was above Tang Yin''s mouth. Although he was shocked by this, he wasted no time and immediately started to stick his tongue into her private area... "Hn... Hnn, more...!" Soon, Huang Feifei''s moans began to sound... Those beautiful moans gave even more color and loveliness to this dark night. While Tang Yin began to suck Huang Feifei''s vagina intensely, Bai Lixue began to suck his penis while following the example Huang Feifei had given her earlier. She thrust his member deep into her mouth and then pulled it out, repeating a slightly awkward but exciting process. Although she found it strange at first, she began to become more familiar with the process and started to use her tongue back and forth. But Huang Feifei''s moans broke her concentration, and she looked up at them. Huang Feifei''s closed eyes, and the way she was enjoying herself made her think that maybe... It would feel good to have something inside of her... Therefore, full of curiosity she looked at Tang Yin''s great member... ''Will that be able to enter me?'' she thought, feeling a desire to put it inside her. Her mother had told her many times that this was one of a woman''s pleasures but that she had to do it with someone she loved for it to be pleasurable. And, as she recalls, her mother told her that it felt extremely good. Remembering her mother''s teachings, Bai Lixue didn''t hesitate any longer. She was wet down there, and her vagina tingled continuously, giving her the feeling that she wanted to have something inside her. Therefore, she moved a little on top of Tang Yin''s huge standing member and grabbed it a little with her hand... With her other hand, she pulled her underwear aside, and as she lined him up, she began to slowly lower her hips until Tang Yin''s member and her vagina kissed lightly. This sent currents through her body, which made her desire even more to have him inside. Therefore, she did not stop and continued on her way as Tang Yin''s huge penis started to make its way inside her vagina... She slowly lowered her hips, but currents were coursing through her body as she began to feel this inside her, so she inadvertently lost her balance, and her hips fell straight down... "Ahhnnnnnn~~!" A loud moan came out of her mouth as she closed her eyes tightly and shook continuously... Chapter 257: The best trio (18+) Tang Yin noticed what she was doing when he felt his penis entering her desired place but was surprised by the loud moan she gave when she put his member all the way in.Even Huang Feifei was surprised and opened her eyes in surprise, but she smiled as soon as she saw her. She only closed her eyes and began to enjoy the pleasure of Tang Yin''s tongue. Tang Yin was extremely aroused at this moment. Feeling Bai Lixue''s insides while sucking Huang Feifei''s vagina was something he didn''t expect to happen, let alone expected it today. He didn''t know that his dear women had already planned this during these days. Still, he enjoyed it intensely and more so when he felt Bai Lixue started to move a little... Bai Lixue was sitting on him trembling, and he could feel it, but so she began to slowly move upwards and then moved down again, giving small squats while lightly slapping her beautiful brunette buttocks against Tang Yin''s legs. "Ahnn~" Her continuous moaning and her clumsy movement increased Tang Yin''s arousal, which led him to firmly grab one of Huang Feifei''s buttocks and thrust his tongue more intensely into her vagina while sucking it intensely back and forth. "Ahnnn~ Go on, Tang Yin...~" "Tang Yin... Ahnnn~" The moans of both girls started to sound as they said Tang Yin''s name, and then Tang Yin also wanted to move his hips, but he didn''t want to disturb Bai Lixue''s moment, so he started to push his hip slightly upwards, bringing great pleasure to Bai Lixue and numerous moans started to fill the room. The hip movements of the three of them started to get faster and faster as the arousal increased in each of them, and soon Bai Lixue''s moans became more and more intense as she got the hang of it and started to give quick squats while her private parts made lewd sounds... Bai Lixue''s vaginal fluids began to come out in greater measure, and her moans increased from one moment to the next. "Ahhn, Ahnn... Ahnnn~ Tang Yin... Ahnnn, Ahnn... I''m coming, I''m coming, Ahnnnn!" With an intense moan, a long stream of beautiful vaginal fluids shot out of her vagina and sprayed all over Tang Yin''s body as she closed her eyes in such pleasure... The same thing happened to Tang Yin, who came with intensity inside her vagina, and this increased and made the moaning of Bai Lixue, who loved the pleasure she was feeling, even longer. At the same time, Tang Yin increased his tongue movements and began to suck Huang Feifei''s vagina even more, causing Huang Feifei''s moans to increase and synchronize with Bai Lixue''s in a beautiful moaning chant that excited Tang Yin more. "Ahnnn... More... More, go on, Tang Yin... More, Ahnnn, Ahnnn!" A big moan came out of her mouth as a stream of beautiful vaginal fluids shot out of her vagina, causing Tang Yin to start tasting it all... That was the climax of Tang Yin''s patience. He wasn''t going to wait for them to do it all. He wanted to savor them both while looking at them properly. He wants to give them the greatest pleasure on this beautiful night, under the starry sky, as the stars and the moon witness their union. Therefore, he immediately stood up slightly while lowering both girls off his body and then nimbly grabbed Huang Feifei and put her on all fours while lining up her beautiful ass toward his penis. Then, without hesitation, he forcefully thrust his penis inside her vagina... "Ahnnnnnnn~~~!" A loud moan came out of her mouth the moment she felt Tang Yin''s penis reach the bottom of her vagina, surprising her because of how sudden it was. Because she had just cum, she was more sensitive, so her moans soon began to fill the room as Tang Yin continuously rammed into her, bringing her the most pleasure and bliss she had craved. Tang Yin had not forgotten about Bai Lixue, so with his hand, he pulled her and made her spread her legs, showing him her vagina and started to use his fingers to pleasure her, making both of them start moaning continuously and the room again filled with the beautiful melody of their moaning voices. "Ahnnn... Tang Yin, harder... More, harder, Tang Yin... Ahnnn, Ahnnn~!" The moans of two goddesses who would be worthy of being the number 1 beauties on the continent filled the room as the beautiful buttocks of a yellow-haired beauty stood before him, Tang Yin watched as a purple-haired brunette beauty writhed with her hand, bringing him great excitement... The kinky sound of Huang Feifei''s buttocks slapping his torso gathered together with the beautiful moans, continuously, as time went by... Tang Yin started to speed up his hips as he felt Huang Feifei cum for the third time in the night. She writhed continuously, and her position was more and more leaning up from the chair, while Tang Yin remained a little higher above her, making his penis reach even further inside her vagina. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And in one strong thrust, he came hard into her vagina, filling her completely and bringing a beautiful moan into her mouth... Huang Feifei began to tremble her cumming again, feeling a great pleasure, while Bai Lixue trembled in his hand as she cummed again. The desire on her face was evident... She wanted to feel Tang Yin''s penis inside her again... So, this time, she was even quicker than Tang Yin and wanted to surprise him. Something her mother had once told her... She mounted on top of Huang Feifei while lining up both buttocks towards Tang Yin, bringing a deep surprise to Huang Feifei and Tang Yin, who did not expect this position. Now there were two beautiful naked butts, one on top of the other, pointing at Tang Yin, who had cum twice... But, twice was not enough. Least of all when he could have this beautiful sight in front of him, which made him as hard as a rock. So, soon, the moans filled the room again, for hours, as these three immersed themselves in the beautiful and delicious pleasure they were feeling for hours on end... Chapter 258: Last day in the empire After a beautiful night of the purest and most delicious pleasure, the morning for them was lively too, but it ended quickly, for the emperor had finished what he had promised Tang Yin...Thus, the emperor sent him two more women. Xiao Nuo, that girl of few words, and Zu Xiaolin. "Are you coming too?" Tang Yin asked as soon as he saw her and noticed that Zu Xiaolin was unconscious on her arm. ''Did the emperor put her to sleep to send her to me?'' He thought in surprise, feeling a bit of a headache at this, but smiled wryly. Xiao Nuo apologized when she heard his question. "I''m sorry, Young Master Tang. Actually... I''m only in the empire to repay my debt to the princess, I want to follow her to her, but if it bothers you, I''ll go on my own." She replied, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, that''s not why I said that. I was surprised because I didn''t think you were coming, so are you going with me to the sect? It will be a long journey, but you are welcome if you want to go." Tang Yin said smiling, and she looked at him to nod. "If you don''t mind, then I would like to travel with you." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Go pick up then, we''ll be leaving in a bit." He said, and she shook her head. "I don''t have anything else to pick up, but Director Zhang said he had something to do at the academy. It looks like the academy will be dissolved, the empire is weird these days, it doesn''t feel alive anymore." She said with some pity. Tang Yin looked at her and sighed slightly. ''To have the place where you were born and raised destroyed, it''s always something to be sorry about. So, even though she doesn''t seem to have any attachment towards this place, she still looks kind of sad about it.'' He thought with a sigh. "Don''t you have any relatives here?" he asked, and Xiao Nuo shook her head. "No, my relatives are Big Sister Feifei and Junior Sister Xiaolin." She answered truthfully, naming the only two people she considered relatives. She didn''t even name her previous friends, Jun Xilei, and so on. In fact, Tang Yin had found out that she saw Jun Xilei and the others as traitors for abandoning them at the worst time. ''Although things don''t seem to be as she thinks, she''s a good girl.'' Tang Yin thought and nodded at him. "I''m sure they both love you very much too, so don''t worry about what you leave behind. Miss Zu and Feifei, myself, and everyone with me will help you from now on. So, look ahead to progress." Tang Yin said and then turned around. "Follow me, leave Miss Zu over here." He said, and she followed closely behind him. She didn''t know why she hadn''t seen Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue today, but she didn''t bother to find out. She entered the ship and put Zu Xiaolin to sleep on a bed. After that, both went out again. She stayed guarding the boat while Tang Yin went to the alchemist association. When they saw that they received a high-level elder like him, everyone was surprised, but the association was quite lonely, just like the city was. ''You can feel the destruction here.'' Tang Yin thought and entered the leader''s room, where two elders were currently standing. As soon as they saw him, they smiled at him. One bowed deeply to Tang Yin, and the other bowed lightly. "Elder, it is a pleasure to greet you." Said the first one. "Greetings, Elder. I didn''t expect the high-level elder I had wanted to meet so much from the northwest to be so young. Now, I understand why they put so much effort into it." Said the high-level elder present. Tang Yin smiled at him and nodded. "Well, I can see that you are a new alchemist, I will help you for helping me this time." Tang Yin said with a smile and then threw an alchemy technique at him. "Use it and I''m sure soon the Elder''s name will be on everyone''s lips. I hope to see you in the future and that you continue on the good path of alchemy." Tang Yin said as if he was an elder speaking to a young man. This association elder was surprised to see this. He was so stunned that he did not know how to respond, but he immediately thanked Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, Young Master." He replied and then passed him everything he had been able to get of the ingredients Tang Yin asked for from the call a few days ago. Tang Yin nodded, "Then we will see each other in the future. By the way, the end of this empire is near and it no longer has much value. You may retire if you wish, though if you have any insider information, seize the moment." Tang Yin said and then left, leaving both elders a bit confused. Tang Yin''s visit to the association was quick. Just as he came, he left. Returning to the boat soon after. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hours passed quickly, and in the evening, it was time to leave. Zhang Feiju returned at that time with everything he wanted to get with him, and all the members of Tang Yin''s organization, who were buying things for Tang Yin, returned as well. Then, the boat again got underway. ''It''s time to erase the problems at the root.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, as he walked through the boat towards the room where Zu Xiaolin was. She had been confused for about 10 minutes since she had gotten up, and when she saw Tang Yin and Xiao Nuo arrive, she was surprised. "Tang Yin, what are you doing here?" she asked with a smile and got up, but then she noticed something. ''A flying boat?'' She thought and looked around confused. ''Isn''t this my room?'' She thought again, and Tang Yin then stood to the side of her. "Your father entrusted me to protect you from now on. You don''t need to worry about the empire anymore, the only burden on you will be to become strong." Tang Yin said as he stared at her. He didn''t want to lie to her, but if it was necessary to do so to hurry things along, then he would. Chapter 259: The nightmare of the Huang family (1) This surprised her. She felt confused for a moment, but when she understood what was going on, she got scared, "And father!? Where is my dad!?" she asked urgently, and Tang Yin shook his head."He''s not here, he stayed in the empire and wants to look for your big sister. That''s why he entrusted me to protect you and take you with me." Tang Yin replied, covering up the truth a bit. He didn''t want to explain that in detail right now. Zu Xiaolin was a bit stunned to hear this and stared at him but lowered her head soon after. ''Father stayed?'' she thought... "You mean he decided to battle to the end with that sect and then escape?" she asked but soon frowned. "No, there''s no way my father could escape from a great sect." She said unconsciously before Tang Yin could answer. And fear gripped her as she realized this, so she started to walk quickly, but Tang Yin stopped her. "Don''t go, if you already noticed that, it means you can understand why he did it. If you go, what will you do against such a strong sect?" he asked, and she shook her head. "It doesn''t matter, if I die there it''s okay. My father is my last close relative. I haven''t seen my sister for a long time, what will I do if my father dies?" She asked and tried to let go, but she noticed Tang Yin''s grip was strong and looked at him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please let go of me, Tang Yin. I must go to my father." She replied, and Tang Yin sighed. "You won''t be able to do anything if you go. Neither you nor your father can be saved. But I have a plan that will make both of you well." Tang Yin replied, causing her to stare at him doubtfully. She knew very well that if she went, she would die. That was obvious. So many people from that sect died, and there is even an elder missing, how could it be possible that their next attack would be small? Therefore, if there was a plan for that, she wanted to hear it. "What plan?" she asked directly. "Let''s destroy the enemy empire. Or at least let''s destroy their most powerful forces. If we make a night attack, we should be able to finish it in short order. Once that is done, that great sect will have to spend a long time to recover the forces of that empire. They can''t directly mess with low-level empires after all. That will give your father time to escape." Tang Yin replied, causing Zu Xiaolin to frown slightly. ''Would that work?" she thought. It felt like a simple and crude plan, but sometimes simple is more effective than exhaustive plans. Tang Yin knew that very well. Moreover, since he wanted to assassinate those who might cause trouble for Huang Feifei, this aligned very well with what he wanted. Therefore, he said so. And she, though she was hesitant, still nodded. "Are you sure we can do it?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged. "It''s easy. We''ll reduce the imperial capital to ruins and heads, in one night." Tang Yin replied with a smile to give her confidence. ''As long as everything is settled like this and I don''t have to say anything else, all well and good.'' He thought and then led her to the room where there would be a meeting to discuss the plan. The plan was simple. Go in, kill the targets, and leave their heads scattered around the city. And the targets were numerous. Therefore, the heads were going to be stepped on by a lot of people. But, first things first. Before going to the capital city, there was one more thing they had to do. He couldn''t forget about that little city and that little family that was the main enemy of his beloved Huang Feifei. Therefore, Tang Yin first decided to fly to Red Rain City, the first city he visited in this world. And the Hometown of his beloved Huang Feifei. Place where he would finish collecting the debt with Huang Liuji and Huang Family. According to the information he had extracted from Huang Riaoyu, that Huang Family had risen during the past few months and was booming. Thanks to the Huang Family of the Capital that rose above the other families and wrested the empire from the former imperial family, the family branches of this Huang family rose and began to take over various cities under their rule. This Huang family is a case in point. Moreover, because they received a little support from the Divine Sun Hall, they were able to rise smoothly over these small cities and further increase the overall power of the whole family. Even so, they were still a small family. From what the assassins were able to find out when they interrogated Huang Liuji, is that there are currently two people in the fifth realm, and they are the most dangerous of the Huang family of Red Rain City. ''It''s quite unfortunate. I think we''ll be able to finish this in the blink of an eye.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he looked at the city below his spirit boat. It was night when they arrived here, and although the city was lit from end to end, no one noticed the arrival of this huge ship that was looming over them and threatening to bring catastrophe to this place. Tang Yin then nodded to all the assassins behind him, plus Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, who wanted to participate in this raid. They all nodded back and jumped off the spiritual boat covertly, starting to run across the rooftops of the houses. While Tang Yin simply stowed the boat in his storage device and then jumped off as well. He went to a different place. He walked down the long streets quietly while carrying a bloody and hideous head in his hand, but even though many people were walking beside him, no one noticed his presence. Cultivators passed from one side to the other, but no one noticed that someone was walking down the wide street in a calm and carefree manner while carrying a human head in his hand. Thus, he walked until he arrived in front of the city leader''s house. Above was a huge sign that read ''Huang Family''. Tang Yin then smiled, ''Let''s see their despair then.'' Tang Yin said, dropping his head in front of the Huang family mansion, then quickly killed the two doormen of this family and left their heads in the same place. Then, he entered the Huang family mansion without anyone noticing. Chapter 260: The nightmare of the Huang Family (2) In the main hall of the Huang Family, there were many people gathered as they were planning various things. Tang Yin, who passed by them unnoticed, could easily hear what they were talking about.They planned to take control of all the nearby cities to increase the family''s power. Plus, they were planning a way to make a great contribution so that the emperor would reward the family. This great contribution revolved around Huang Liuji. "Haha, don''t worry, elders. That great sect is looking for the woman who was my son''s fianc¨¦e and he knows where she is, he knows her very well. So, when he delivers her to them, I am sure they will reward him greatly and that reward will come to us." Replied the leader of the Huang family and father of Huang Liuji. When everyone heard this, they nodded laughing. "Right, Young Master is very lucky and now he will even be able to give a good gift to a great sect, hahaha." Said several of them, and the words spread to that side, but soon someone came running in with a bag in hand. "Se... Mr. Huang, Master... There''s an emergency!" shouted this frightened man as he knelt. "What''s wrong?" the family leader asked. "The... The Young Master... The Young..." Replied this man stuttering, causing the family leader to cheer up a little. "Is Liuji back?" He asked with a big cheerful smile and looked at the elders, "Come on elders, let''s see the good news." He said, but before he could walk, the kneeling man shook his head. "No, sir... It''s more serious... Look at you..." He said fearfully and simply handed him the bag that was in his hand, afraid to give him the news himself. This surprised him, but he still nodded and grabbed the bag hesitantly. And when he looked inside, fear gripped him. So much so that he took several steps backward frightened by what he was seeing, and his head fell rolling on the ground... "You.... You... You...! That''s Liuji!" shouted Lord Huang in great shock. Although he had no eyes and was deeply emaciated, how would he mistake his own son? This shout made everyone stand up and look at the head rolling on the ground. They were in shock. There was no way they could mistake it, that was the head of Huang Liuji, the Young Master of the Huang Family of Red Rain City. What on earth was going on? Lord Huang was filled with anger, "Who was it!?" he shouted as he grabbed the bastard who had brought him the head by the neck, and the bastard quickly shook his head. "Sir... I found the young master''s head at the door of the family mansion..." He replied with difficulty. "SHIT, YOU BASTARD! GET ME THE MESSENGERS!" shouted Lord Huang as he threw him to the ground, "Call the whole family, and no one is allowed to leave the city! No one is allowed to leave!" he shouted many words as he looked extremely angry. Everyone nodded at his orders and immediately moved to do as he told them, but just at that moment, they heard some clapping. "Hahaha, good, that''s how I like the reaction to be." Tang Yin said as he sat with one leg crossed on top of the other on the main couch. Everyone looked over in shock and looked at the young and extremely handsome face of someone they had no idea who he was. The sound of clapping did not exactly come from him clapping because he was missing an arm. But he was using his hand to strike to his right, where there seemed to be a small shield of spiritual energy formed, which created the sound.* Doing this was an incredibly difficult thing to do and required extremely great spiritual energy management. This, coupled with his sudden appearance... It scared them to death. Even Lord Huang took several steps back in shock. "You... Who the hell are you?" he asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled at them. "I came here to exterminate a small family that has a lot of guts and is very arrogant, but I''m having fun watching them make plans that will never see tomorrow''s sun." Tang Yin replied but got up as soon as he said that. "I''m getting bored already though, you guys aren''t even good at planning things." He said and shrugged his shoulders with an exaggerated sigh. "You... Shit, you bastard, who do you think you are!? It was you who killed my son! Get this bastard!" shouted Lord Huang as he forcefully lunged at Tang Yin, understanding what he said. Moreover, when he moved, everyone in the room planned to move as well, but Tang Yin simply disappeared and appeared behind Lord Huang and grabbed him by the shoulder while pressing him to the ground forcefully in an instant. Lord Huang, in shock and unable to move, fell to the ground on his knees, unable to understand what the hell was going on with him. Seeing that Tang Yin was able to deny it so easily, the others took several steps back in shock and great fear. Tang Yin then smiled after this and looked to the side. "Feifei, Lixue, let''s do this together." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue came out from where they were hiding. The shock in everyone could not be hidden when they saw Huang Feifei, who was walking with a serious look on her face towards them. Even more so when they realized the terrible power emanating from her body. ''Shit... Is she that innocent girl who was a nobody not long ago? Is she really the Wind Princess now?'' they thought to themselves in shock at the sight of her. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although they had heard about this, they did not really believe it. After all, they knew very well that Huang Feifei had no talent for cultivation, how could she be so strong now? But the reality was surprising, and now that it was in front of them, they had to believe it. Even so, they did not stand still. They immediately started shouting out different names while calling out to the mansion guards, but... They noticed that there was a deep silence in this place. The mansion was totally silent. This left them in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. "They are all dead, if they stop screaming maybe their souls can go peacefully to the other world." Tang Yin replied and wasted no time. He nodded to both girls, and they moved quickly, slaying everyone present in the blink of an eye. No one resisted even a little. Tang Yin was too fast and lethal, while Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei were too cunning. None of those present could even do anything, and Tang Yin then scattered the heads of the Huang Family all over the city, leaving a message... ''The Huang Family offended who they shouldn''t, and now their heads will be stepped on by the dogs. Red Rain City, congratulations. All the resources of this family now belong to you. I hope you enjoy it. -Silver Assassin.'' A message that the next morning, everyone could see next to the heads of all the Huangs scattered around the city... While Tang Yin returned unnoticed to his ship, and set off for his next destination. Chapter 261: The nightmare of the Huang Family (3) He had discovered the exact location of the other four branches of the Huang Family.Since he set out to exterminate anyone who might have hatred and thirst for revenge towards them, then that was what he would do. So, he flew to the next Huang Family branch and did exactly the same thing... All these mass murders took place in the night, and so, 6 days later, Tang Yin was flying with his group on his way to the capital city of this empire. The main evil was there. The destruction of the branches also served as a distraction when the news reached them to catch them off guard, preventing any escape from anyone. Tang Yin also sent several of their assassins overland while they searched for people who might carry information and tracked them down, in addition to other people who were connected to the Huang family. But, thanks to the research they conducted in those cities, they were able to realize that the Huang Family had summoned all their relatives (outside the family branches) for an important meeting they were going to have. Tang Yin didn''t care about this. He only cared about knowing that everyone would be there and he wouldn''t have to look for anyone else. But as a precaution, he sent several assassins overland. When they arrived at the imperial capital, the situation was not much different. Although they were more careful, with Tang Yin leading the team, they were able to infiltrate the city and for a while, cut off all communication between the Imperial Castle and the rest of the city in an ingenious way. Inside the castle, the meeting was taking place. They were talking about many things, but the main focus was on the news that reached them these days. "Shit, who the hell is this Silver Assassin!? Who the hell did those bastards offend!?" the emperor shouted angrily as he smashed things to the ground, moving from side to side. He then looked at the others he had called out, "Were you able to contact the Ghost Elder?" He asked suddenly, but the latter shook his head at him. "No, sir." He replied fearfully, and the emperor frowned. "Fuck, this is so annoying. Those bastards, how the hell did they manage to defend themselves? And why hasn''t the army returned to the border? Even Young Master Ye''s army isn''t responding!" he shouted angrily and remembered again what was going on internally, which made him smash more things against the ground. "Fuck, and then these bastards offending a powerful being, who the hell do they think they are!?" His screams echoed throughout the castle, and no one dared to say anything to calm him down. They understood their courage. Just as they were like that, something rolled toward them from the front door, leaving them in shock. "Who!?" they shouted, but when they looked toward the door, there was nothing. Yet, there was an ''object'' rolling towards them. It was covered by a black bag. So, the emperor angrily reached over and removed the bag... His shock was so strong that he even fell backward when he saw this head... "Riaoyu!" he shouted in shock getting up again quickly, and the rest of the people were speechless when they saw this. ''The most talented Young Master of our clan, was he dead?'' they thought... The shock was evident, and they also moved quickly to see what was going on, but then they heard a new bag rolling towards them, causing them to stand completely still as if a lightning bolt had struck them. ''The Elder hasn''t answered and they were both together... It can''t be... No?'' They thought as they looked at the bag. What was inside it was very similar¡­ They felt afraid to open it, but the emperor moved and removed the bag quickly. The head of the Ghost Elder was there... This left them in shock, but they had an extremely ugly feeling at that moment... While the emperor had understood what was going on... They went to the Blizzard Empire to conquer but ended up offending someone extremely powerful... ''Is it Silver Assassin?'' He thought in shock and swallowed hard saliva. Then was the moment they felt a presence appear near them and looked up to find a beautiful young man standing there, nonchalantly looking at them. His long blue hair and handsome face looked good, but the point here was that he was carrying one more head in his hand. This head was still dripping with blood. Tang Yin threw this head to their feet, and they were stunned... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The treasurer..." They said unconsciously. "Okay, Huang family. It''s time for you to go to the rest of your family members." Tang Yin said calmly, making all of them scared, but... They were strong. And they could see that the cultivation of this person in front of them was not very high. Seeing that, they concluded that although this person might be ''Silver Assassin'', at the same time, he wasn''t. To be exact, he was not ''Silver Assassin''. This was not a person; it was an organization, and he was a member of the organization. At least, that was the conclusion they came to from his few words. Also, looking at his age and power, he had to be a high-level member. Possibly a Young Master. If they could take him hostage... Maybe they could make that organization back down... And as if it had been an unspoken agreement between them, they immediately hit the ground with force, activating their powers to the maximum, and rushed at Tang Yin. Tang Yin was not surprised. He smiled and disappeared in an instant, while a large number of people appeared in the surroundings... Various powers towered over each of them, making it difficult for them to breathe. Although they were powerful, it was for the context of this empire. They only had 2 in the emperor realm, and one of them was dead. The next strongest among them was actually the treasurer, and he was from the fifth level of the sixth realm and had already died. How could they resist such powerful assassins appearing out of nowhere? So, the first head to roll on the ground... Was the emperor''s. Just at that moment, Yao, the woman of Shi Yue''s two subordinate assassins, appeared with a bloody dagger and an indifferent look, stepping on the emperor''s head. She made him look so easily that all of them stopped and did not dare to move anymore... Instead, they started begging for forgiveness, but... Would they be forgiven? More heads simply rolled, and a while later... The entire Huang family had been destroyed. All the heads were scattered that night in the city, putting an end to the shortest mandate that this empire had in its entire history... But they did not only do this. Other families that were close to the Huang, which could cause problems in the future, also received heavy damages, and everything was done under the same name... Silver Assassin. This name was imprinted in the minds of all the citizens of this empire, and legends began to be created... Chapter 262: Change of destination After the work was finished, Tang Yin waited for the members who had run there for overland, and after a couple of days, they left the empire grounds. During that time, Tang Yin had to try to convince Zu Xiaolin not to leave. It was annoying to do so, but it was for the best. If she went to the empire again, he would not keep his word to the emperor. In the end, it was Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue who convinced her, although Tang Yin did not know how they did it. But, during the night, while they were traveling, Tang Yin took the opportunity to send a message to the emperor with a small messenger bird. ''If you decide to use this information to leave and save yourself or try to fight to the end, it will be your decision. I have already done my part.'' Tang Yin thought as he did this and turned back inside the spirit boat, and so, a few days passed traveling at full speed in a northwesterly direction, until Tang Yin stopped the spirit boat in the middle of nowhere. "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" Huang Feifei asked as she came to the spirit ship''s steering room, where Tang Yin was gathered with several of the organization. Tang Yin nodded slightly and stared at her. "There''s somewhere I need to go and I don''t want to delay, but I got this message last night." He said as he held out a small piece of paper. "It seems that things in the Su Family empire, are getting a bit complicated. Even with the organization''s help, it doesn''t seem to be enough because there are three second-tier empires that are on the ground, and war broke out against them, while they are receiving pressure from the sect elders." Tang Yin said, surprising those present. "A full-scale war?" Fang Fu asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, the three empires mobilized large portions of the army and are currently facing the Su Family Empire''s army. It''s only a third-level empire, even with the organization''s help it won''t last long." Tang Yin replied, and everyone frowned. "What will you do?" asked Huang Feifei, who had not taken her eyes off Tang Yin at any time. "I have a place I must go to; I could get more help at that place and if I go there, I can probably get back in an instant to the northwest. But I can''t take anyone with me, I''m not skilled enough yet." Tang Yin said and then took out a rather large scroll and urged them to look at it. "It''s a scroll inscribed with a long-distance teleportation array, which can be easily hidden from any cultivator''s sight. But, in order to activate it, it is necessary for the target array to be put on first than the main array. This is the target array; this must be in the northwest and the main array is held by me." "I need this array to be placed in my yard, in the sect. That place is fully secured by my master, so it is the best place. If I went, I would waste too much time, because there is a time limit, both arrays must be put in within 2 months or so for them to work, that''s why I wanted to ask you to go to the northwest and put it in my main hall, while I go to my destination. Also, this will serve us to link two opposite destinations, having a longer range." Tang Yin said and stopped talking to look at Huang Feifei. He knew very well that they had just met, and it was hard for her to separate, even if she knew that they would see each other again soon. But, if he wants to win this battle without the help of his master, the only way he sees feasible to win against three empires is to get the Blue Air Pirates into the field. Certainly, they are not very strong around the cultivation level. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, according to information he got from the system, these pirates have more than 30 warships that they have taken from nearby millionaires. Plus, they are very cunning and know how to fight pitched battles. Although he may not need to battle those empires, and it can be solved in another way, his idea right now is to do so. Not only could he get huge loot from those empires, but he could complete two new missions given to him by the system. The first is to win the battle against those three empires by killing the entire imperial family of each of them, and the second is to turn the Su Family into his subordinate. And they are missions with similar rewards to the ones you were recently given against the demons. He has an immense chance of healing his arm in a short time, how could he not want to complete that mission? ''The problem is that the mission asks me to do it with my own efforts, so my master''s help is out of the question.'' Tang Yin thought. But he also didn''t want to do something that Huang Feifei didn''t want. Huang Feifei stared at him for a while and in the end, slightly averted her gaze. "Will you come back when the array is ready?" she asked softly, and Tang Yin nodded. "Of course, plus I''ll bring plenty of help." Tang Yin replied with a smile. She frowned. "Can I come with you?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "If you want to, you can come. But, I''d rather not. I''m confident to go and come back safely if I go alone since my master gave me her personal boat, but I''m not confident to protect someone else." Tang Yin replied, and Huang Feifei frowned even more and looked at him. "Is that place where you must go dangerous?" she asked, and Tang Yin looked at her for a moment. After a few seconds, they stared at each other. "It is dangerous, but I learned to hide myself perfectly from the perception of others, with a technique my master taught me. Therefore, I don''t think I''ll have any problems." Tang Yin replied. His answers were sincere, he didn''t want to lie to her. Tang Yin then walked towards her and gave her a little kiss, then brought his mouth close to her ears and whispered... "Don''t worry, this I do is because I want a reward that those empires have. I''ll go get some help and when I get back, we can sweep them off their feet. If I''m lucky, I might even get my arm back by the time I get back, it won''t even take 3 months." Tang Yin said, surprising her by this. "You can get your arm back?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. Then, a small spiritual array appeared in his hand, and he put it on her forehead, did the same to Bai Lixue, and spoke to them in a way that only the two of them could hear. "With these arrays, we will be able to communicate over long distances, inject some of your blood into it, and..." Tang Yin then told them the way they could communicate with him through these arrays. Actually, they would only send a message to the ''Organization Leader'' according to the system, i.e., Tang Yin, and he could answer them. This spiritual array was made by the system a moment ago. Although they were both surprised, they still nodded with understanding. And so, they spent a while talking, until finally Huang Feifei agreed to this plan. A while later, two great spiritual ships flew off in different directions. One was traveling northwest, while the other was heading towards the center of the continent, traveling at full speed. Chapter 263: The Organization The location where the headquarters of the Blue Air Pirates organization was stationed changed frequently to avoid empire tracking. After all, this organization has many enemies at this location. So, they tend to act cautiously around where their organization is located. Still, the token given to him by the system not only served to claim the organization and know its name but also served to know the current location of where the organization is located. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, Tang Yin flew at full speed in the ship of his master over various mountains that were located in the eastern border regions with the central region. Being one of the most dangerous places to stay, no one would think that such a weak organization would have found good hiding places in this place where they were totally out of danger. Thanks to the token, Tang Yin did not get lost, and a week after saying goodbye to Huang Feifei, Tang Yin arrived at the location of the organization''s headquarters. ''It''s not a city, as expected. Although... It''s 50 pretty good warships and it''s only 200 people, shit, how much have these guys stolen? And how the hell did they do it?'' He thought in shock at the sight of the great number of warships stationed at this place. There are 200 people, among which two are from the fifth realm and the rest are in the fourth realm. 198 people in the fourth realm. Despite that, they managed to get 50 warships coming from second-tier empires, with all the guns reloaded, and although they might be short of ammunition at some point, they must have a way to get it because Tang Yin can see that all these guns are reloaded to the limit. How is it possible that they can do this? Tang Yin thought in shock and smiled... ''Hahaha, I think I hit the jackpot with this.'' He thought smiling, and looking at the token. According to the system, to use this token, he must be within the organization''s grounds. Therefore, Tang Yin had his spirit ship lowered a little until the token lit up. [Ding] [The Host has entered the grounds of the ''Pirates of the Blue Air'' Organization] [Do you wish to claim it?] [Yes] [No] It appeared in front of his eyes at that moment, and Tang Yin smiled, then pressed yes. Soon, a large amount of information was implanted in his head, and in the system appeared the ''New Domain'' section, which came along with a list of names of the different members of this place and also a detailed explanation of each of these. Tang Yin nodded as he saw this, and after studying a bit about the members, he smiled. He doesn''t know how the system will make those recognize Tang Yin as their leader, but since he''s here¡­ ''Why not try it out?'' He thought smiling, and started to descend until he landed in a rather large area. The fact that a huge spiritual flying boat had parked itself in this place shocked everyone who saw it and they started shouting. "Quick, call the leader!" "A huge spirit ship parked in the main courtyard!" "Call the leader!" All these words were heard from different voices, from different points of this place, while everyone ran from one side to the other, and many of them ran out to see who it was. They all pulled out their spirit weapons just in case. "Esteemed one, please introduce yourself! This is a private area, please state your name!" shouted several of them. They did not dare to be disrespectful to a person who could drive such a big and beautiful ship. It looked like the spiritual boat that only the great sects had, how could they be disrespectful? More so because they didn''t know how many people were inside the boat. Tang Yin simply walked around the boat after making the stairs down, and stood there. "Where are the temporary leaders?" Tang Yin asked, trying to see the boundaries of the system. When they all saw it, they were stunned... For some reason, they felt that the voice was somewhat familiar to them, but none of them understood why it was so. Still, seeing that he was alone, they visibly relaxed. "Young Master, would you like to see the temporary leaders? Our maximum leader has never shown himself, but we can call the temporary leaders to meet you here." Replied one of them. Tang Yin nodded slightly, ''Maximum leader? Could it be someone else or are they talking about me? Tsk, the administrator is sleeping and I can''t ask him about the system''s way of getting everyone to recognize me as their leader. I''ll have to try.'' He thought and nodded to those in front of him. But before he could answer, several people came running from the side. They were 3 men. When they heard that a huge spirit ship had parked at this place, they thought of a possibility, and so they ran hard to this place. Just when they saw Tang Yin, the smile on their faces grew, but the respect even more, and they bowed deeply to him. "Maximum Leader, it''s a pleasure to greet you!" They shouted back with great respect, surprising Tang Yin. He could recognize these faces because they were in the system and because the information put in his head, carried information from them. But how on earth could they recognize him? "If I''m not wrong... You are Hao Gu, Hao Ou, and Hao Kong, correct?" Tang Yin asked, and the three of them quickly nodded. "Yes, maximum leader!" They replied and then stood up to introduce themselves, and once they finished, they bowed again. "Thank you so much for all the gifts you gave us recently, it will help us greatly to increase our strength!" Said they bowed several times. But Tang Yin frowned slightly. ''Gifts?'' He thought, ''What gifts? Could it be that the system gave them a lot of gifts, to make me the new leader?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. He was full of doubts and was going to ask the system to see if the system would answer him, but¡­ [No, it didn''t. The moment you redeemed the token, the system gave a large number of gifts to the organization as gifts from his new leader.] Said the administrator in a sleepy voice as he yawned in his head. Tang Yin was surprised to hear this, ''Finally, you wake up, you mean the system gave them gifts to become stronger thanks to me accepting the organization under my command?'' Tang Yin asked, and the administrator in his head nodded with a sound. [Basically. You can go look at the resources it gave them. They are very good and will surely surprise you.] Replied the administrator and Tang Yin nodded. ''So, how did the system give me this organization, did it buy it?'' Tang Yin asked curiously. [You can''t access that information. When the system is updated once, you can ask the question again, and I''ll answer you.] Replied the administrator, causing Tang Yin to sigh slightly. He then looked at these three leaders. "Hahaha, okay. We need to become strong and also change the course of our current destiny. Follow me inside, I want you to tell me some things." Tang Yin replied as he walked inside. Soon, the whole organization knew that they had a new maximum leader, who had given them an immense amount of resources and was nearby. Chapter 264: Final destination A while later, Tang Yin was listening to various things from the three leaders as they told him about what they had been doing lately and all the moves they made. Even so, they did not touch on one important topic, and that was finances and the distribution of resources. This topic he wanted to touch this on, because he wanted to know what resources the system had given to this organization. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can you tell me about the distribution of resources?" Tang Yin asked, and the three leaders smiled. "I''m sorry, leader. It''s not that we don''t want to, it''s just that we don''t have control of it. It is Miss Hao Ju who is in charge of that section. She is currently in the treasury, sorting out all the resources with her subordinates, do you want us to take you there?" one of them asked. Tang Yin then nodded. All the people in this organization had formed a somewhat strange brotherhood with the same purpose. And because of that, they all carried the same last name. They were like a family made up of totally different people but with the same dream. That''s why they worked so well and all got along with each other. After walking for a while in this small village newly built with wood, Tang Yin arrived at the place where the treasury was located. It was the largest building. When he entered, he found a large amount of resources and riches inside. There were huge amounts of spiritual gold coins, pills, cultivation techniques, and other things that were in disarray, while about 20 people were arranging each thing in their respective places inside storage bags. In the middle of all this, a rather tall and beautiful woman was sitting there, commanding everything. She had some tattoos on her body, and she was elegant. "Miss Hao Ju, please come here for a moment. The maximum leader requires you." Said one of the leaders as he called her, attracting everyone''s attention. Hao Ju was surprised when she saw them, and as soon as she saw Tang Yin, she hurriedly ran there. "Maximum leader, nice to greet you. I am Hao Ju." She said politely and respectfully. Tang Yin nodded, "Nice to greet you. I''m here for something quick, so I don''t waste your time. Explain to me about the distribution of resources you will have from now on." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she nodded. Then she started to tell him different things. This woman was efficient and emphasized the materials that ''Tang Yin'' had gifted them. Therefore, Tang Yin could see the resources given by the system to this organization and was undoubtedly surprised. He did not expect such a thing. There were no riches in money from the mainland. However, there was a large number of pills from the third realm, fourth realm, and fifth realm. Also, cultivation techniques and other things that could be used to increase the cultivation level of this organization. The number of resources was so great that it even tempted Tang Yin to take some of them, but... The administrator stopped him before he did so. He couldn''t take anything from here from the system resources because those were arranged by the system for this particular organization. If he took even one pill, the system would penalize him. So, he had to back out of his idea to take some. "Well, then go get ready. As I told you before, we are going to change the direction of the organization. I have another organization and it is not dedicated to the same thing as you, but we need an organization with many spirit ships for relocation and large-scale battles." Tang Yin said after listening to everything they had to tell him, and after that, he gave several more orders. "I have a small empire in the northwest that is under my command, it is being attacked by several second-tier empires, so we will be moving there, so be prepared for a long journey." Tang Yin said, surprising them. "Are we going to the northwest? That''s more than a month''s journey from here..." They replied in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "Don''t worry, I have a plan and a way to get you there quickly. I need some time to prepare, so for now get everything ready and watch for my return to this place." Tang Yin said, and after several more words between them, they all went and did exactly what Tang Yin said. They had no reason to contradict their maximum leader. As Tang Yin began to make a huge spiritual array in this place... It took him a full day to make it, and after he finished it, he asked them all for some information about the area and got back on his spirit boat, leaving soon after at high speed. There were several things he needed to do. The main reason why he had decided to undertake this journey to this area was this. It was not the organization, for that is something he could have done with the whole group and then left here together. After all, the place where the organization was located is not dangerous. But the next place he was to visit was indeed dangerous. ''Activate all the occultation skills.'' Tang Yin thought as he began to conceal the huge spirit ship. Here he understood why those two assassins told him that this spirit boat was so loved by Shi Yue. It is not an ordinary boat and is most likely unique in the entire continent. It is incredibly fast, but at the same time, it has an immense ability to hide itself from the perception of cultivators. Even powerful cultivators would not be able to find it easily. The ability to hide was so amazing that it left Tang Yin stunned. It made him remember those cloaked ships of his world, and to some extent, this one was better than those. Because this one had something even better than any of those. He could use the eternal night''s abilities through the ship, including the eternal night''s occultation technique. Giving him a plus in occultation, thus ensuring he couldn''t be discovered. ''Could this be why my master gave it to me? Did she already know about my plans?'' Tang Yin thought at that moment with a frown as he watched the spirit ship fly at great speed, passing mountains, cities, empires, and so on in the blink of an eye... The speed at which it was traveling could even hinder his eyesight a bit. ''Looks like my master can really read me well... Hehe, I''ll have to thank her sincerely for this. I didn''t expect to have such a good ship on this trip, that will hasten my plans.'' Tang Yin thought... And so, the days and weeks went by... Several weeks later, Tang Yin was surprised by the beautiful place he had arrived at after passing a huge mountain range. There were beautiful and big cities from one side to the other. There were not many empires, but they all looked powerful and had huge cities. But what surprised him the most... There was an immense number of powerful cultivators here. Thanks to the occultation, no one could notice his presence, but just one day after he had crossed that mountain range, he had already seen more than 50 people flying on their own. This meant that they were, at the very least, from the Saint Realm. ''So many cultivators... Shit, now I understand why they say the Central Region is so powerful.'' Tang Yin thought. Yes, he had arrived in the Central Region. This was his final destination. Chapter 265: The Central Region The central region is practically the richest and most powerful region in the entire continent today. Perhaps in power, they are a little behind the Western region, but in wealth, they far surpass them. This region has large mountain ranges that divide it from the other regions, although it has a border with the small northwestern region. The famous Southern Ocean, which is the largest ocean on this continent, has an arm that reaches into this region and is a rich source of income. The Divine Sun Hall, on equal footing with the Supreme Hall, controls this entire central region. There is also the Association of Alchemists and, to a lesser extent, the Association of Spiritual Smiths, who have great influence over the entire continent and, in this central region, belong to the Four Most Powerful Forces. Even so, below these four forces, there are countless powerful families and clans, empires from side to side. In the central region, there are no empires below the first level, which makes this place a true cultivation wonderland. And it makes a lot of sense. ''The spiritual energy here is incredibly rich... There is a giant spiritual vein down there and they have several smaller spiritual veins...'' Tang Yin thought as he studied the terrain and tried to understand where this rich spiritual energy found here came from. Spiritual ships here were frequent and would ply the skies back and forth, transporting resources, cultivators, and so on. ''Undoubtedly this is a resource-rich region.'' Tang Yin thought as he made his spirit ship stop at different places here. But, after a few days of doing this, Tang Yin hurried his spirit boat to a specific place. More towards the center of this place. Where the greatest forces were located. From far away, Tang Yin managed to see something very famous on the mainland. ''The Tower of Alchemists...'' He thought with surprise when he saw it. It was an incredibly tall tower-style construction that had two huge pyramids behind it, giving a sense of power and riches. Tang Yin smiled slightly and was about to turn around to enter the ship, but his heart skipped a beat at that moment, and he felt an incredibly strong pressure coming from somewhere. This left him in shock, and he looked back into the distance... Still beyond where the Tower of Alchemists stood. There was an immense construction among the clouds. He couldn''t see it very well, and it was camouflaged among the clouds, but it gave a sense of power and majesty. The building was beautiful and unique in style. Although it was not in the clouds, because of how far away it was, it gave the feeling that it was, thus giving it an indescribable and interesting feeling. There was an absolute pressure coming out of that construction that caused Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer to reverberate within him, and he wanted to come out in force to confront it. The pride of the heavenly hammer was being touched. The pressure was not directed at Tang Yin, but it was such a powerful pressure that it caused the heavenly hammer to feel tempted. As if he could not bear the insult that someone else could wield his power like that, and he was locked up. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This shocked Tang Yin, but he immediately went back inside the ship at full speed and sat down to cultivate. He allowed his spirit ship to travel at a steady speed, but not too fast, and took advantage of the moment to keep his celestial hammer under control. Still, he was pensive... This had never happened before, ''What the hell is that? Why is the celestial hammer having this reaction? And why do I feel like that pressure is touching my pride?'' He thought with a frown, and plunged into deep thoughts as he slowly tried to calm his celestial hammer. While he was in his world, even though there were many people more powerful than him, no one dared to threaten him or put so much pressure on him that he could feel this way. Not because he was very powerful, since, after all, before he died, he was a child. But because of the status he held. Who would dare to go against the Tang Sect? That''s why this is the first time he''s felt such pressure. Still, it leaves him even more thoughtful. ''What kind of powers are hidden in this world?'' He thought, frowning. The more he traveled on this continent, the more he felt he couldn''t understand it. He originally thought he had arrived in a normal netherworld, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. He has encountered so many talented and strange people in this world that they leave him in shock every time. ''Maybe I lived too little in my world and that''s why I''m so surprised.'' Tang Yin thought of a possibility, smiling at the end with nothing she could do. Thus, he spent the next few days until he finally managed to calm his celestial hammer. Then, he began to feel the proximity of something he was looking for. ''...It''s not far from the alchemist tower.'''' Tang Yin thought and stood up, then moved the spirit boat in another direction and began to fly at top speed but with extreme caution. And, a few days later, it arrived in the vicinity of the pill tower, near a huge private villa. There were cultivators from one side to the other, and they were all-powerful. But what was most abundant in this place were alchemists. ''It''s close...'' He thought and stopped above the villa, looking at each of the buildings inside this heavily guarded villa. ''Several Spiritual Supremes guard this place. I can''t get through with the spirit boat.'' Tang Yin thought with a slow frown. After several more thoughts, he slowly descended into the grounds of the villa while using occultation techniques to their fullest. Once he was close to the ground, he put away the spirit ship and allowed his body to fall to the ground, cushioning the landing in a simple way. He didn''t use a bit of spiritual energy and fell rolling on the ground a bit. Soon after, he got up and took a deep breath, then activated several other skills in his mind. Being that it was night, the eternal night occultation skill was at its peak, but he still didn''t rely on this one and used several others to make everything in the environment as if no one was there. Thus, he walked slowly through the huge villa for 2 hours continuously. ''The mark is sending signals around here...'' Tang Yin thought and smiled when he felt a small scent reaching his nose. His happiness also increased when he realized that, in this place, the presence of the Spiritual Supremes that had been on his neck all this time was no longer there. In fact, the place here was peaceful and quiet, so he visibly relaxed with a sigh. After that, he walked around some time, for about 30 minutes or so, until he came to a large and beautifully decorated building. He then looked up and noticed that, there was a small window open at this time of night. In the window was a beautiful woman with reddish-brown hair looking out at the night sky. She looked thoughtful and wore a beautiful smile on her perfect face. Tang Yin smiled as soon as he saw her. In an instant, he disappeared and appeared at the window to the side of her, then he entered the lonely room, which had a beautiful smell inside. Then he sat down on the huge bed that was in the middle of the room. So, patiently and with a smile on his face, he looked at who was looking out the window. ''As beautiful as ever, Meiyu.'' He thought smiling. Chapter 266: Together again Tang Yin stared at Xie Meiyu with a smile on his face. Her beautiful face was smiling. It could be seen that she had not suffered during this time, and this was something that relaxed Tang Yin. What he was most worried about was that something might happen to her, but now he sees that she is fine, which reassures him. Since he made the decision to go east to look for Huang Feifei, he also decided to come to this place. His master must have known about it, and perhaps that was why she granted him the eternal night occultation technique in addition to the flying boat. Those two things made everything easier for him, and he was able to arrive without any inconvenience in a very short time. Xie Meiyu was looking out the window at the beautiful night sky while thinking deeply. "Tang Yin... I want to see you, there are so many things I want to do with you..." She said suddenly, startling Tang Yin, who stared at her. "It''s so hard to be from a powerful family..." She said unconsciously and used her hand imbued with spiritual energy to write Tang Yin in the air, which brought a small smile to her beautiful face. Tang Yin was surprised when he saw this, but he stood up and walked towards her. From behind, he grabbed her hand lightly and quickly wrote ''Xie Meiyu'' on the side of the other name and below put a heart, then quickly walked away. Xie Meiyu felt stunned, but in an unconscious movement, she summoned her spirit weapon and swung it back. "Who!?" she shouted, but felt stunned as soon as she saw Tang Yin''s face in front of her. All the words she was going to say disappeared from her mind at that moment, even what she was thinking. Her mind went completely blank as she looked at the beautiful face in front of her. He wasn''t wearing the mask; she was looking at Tang Yin''s real face. And now, for some reason, it looked even more beautiful and dazzling. But how on earth was that possible? This was the Xie Family Villa! It''s in the center of the continent, in the most powerful region of all, the central region! There are Spiritual Supremes everywhere in this place! How the hell could he be here?! But... It felt so real, it gave her the feeling that he really was Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled as soon as he saw her with a look of shock and her mind blank, "You were missing me just a moment ago, now you don''t recognize me?" he asked softly, making Xie Meiyu come back to herself. She was surprised though... How could she forget his voice? How could she not recognize the voice of the person she loved? Although her time with him was not particularly long, she had learned the vibrations of this voice. And she knew there was no way anyone could imitate them. So, when she heard Tang Yin, her heart pounded, and she put away her spiritual weapon, pouncing on him soon after... "Tang Yin!" she shouted happily, as she hugged him and stared at him, "It''s really you? What are you doing here!?" She asked in surprise. Hugging him brought her that warmth she longed for, which confirmed to her that it really was him. Tang Yin smiled, "Of course, I came to see you, what else would I be doing here?" He asked with a smile and hugged her tightly, then moved to the bed and lay down on it, hugging her to him. She was surprised but didn''t care. She lay on top of him and looked up at him, trying to figure out what was going on. ''Is it a dream?'' she thought in shock. After all, the voice was the same, and the warmth of his body was the same. There was no way someone would cast an illusion in this place. Besides, an illusion is easily recognizable when dealing with people so close to each other. They are husband and wife, and they have slept together, which represents the ultimate connection possible in this world. How could she be wrong? But... She couldn''t understand. "Is it really you?" she asked doubtfully. "Who else would it be? I don''t think there is another Tang Yin in this world who knows you so well, my little Meiyu..." Tang Yin said and moved his hand to one of her buttocks, touching it at one point. "You have a little mole here and another one here..." He said, moving his hand to press on another spot. After that, he smiled, "And I have something on you, here..." He said, pressing a part of her belly. Just at that moment, a spiritual array inside her was stealthily activated. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was hard for anyone to notice. She then remembered that he had asked her permission to put this inside her. "Right, you had put that in me before..." She said remembering that, but when she saw that he was able to activate it, she smiled. Undoubtedly, this was her Tang Yin. So, without another word, she kissed him with affection and desire, actively moving her tongue inside his mouth to entwine it with his. It was a passionate kiss in which they immersed themselves, feeling each other. But from which Xie Meiyu broke away a while later, her gaze was mesmerizing, and although there was a desire in her, she did nothing more. Instead, she worried about his presence here. "How did you manage to get in? What''s going on? You really surprised me; I didn''t expect to see you so soon..." She said suddenly, and Tang Yin smiled. He started to tell her why he had decided to come, showing her the teleportation spiritual array he had. He also told her how he did it, so she wouldn''t worry. She nodded. ''Shi Yue... That legendary woman is still alive and is Tang Yin''s master...'' She thought in surprise when he told her this. The two spent quite a while talking until the conversation entered the topic of the teleportation array. "If I put it here, we''ll be able to see each other often. It''s not a spiritual array that can be used all the time, but I think once or twice a month it can be used." Tang Yin said, also explaining to her how the array worked and everything she needed to know. She nodded after hearing everything he had to tell her. "Such a good spiritual array... God, how you always surprise me every time we see each other." She replied with a smile. They talked for a while longer regarding the array and where he could put it, but after a while, Xie Meiyu made Tang Yin shut up, and she started kissing him again after closing all the windows in the room... It was him, her beloved, who was with her in her room right now. She hadn''t seen him in a while, how could she not want to feel him? A passionate kiss as they intertwined their tongues and touched began to color the room a beautiful pink. Soon after, their clothes had left their bodies without them noticing... Chapter 267: Does she want to be spanked? (18+) They were both being very active, as Tang Yin''s hand fiddled with her vagina, making her moan occasionally as he slipped his fingers into her vagina. After a while of little games, Xie Meiyu separated from him a little, then she moved a little to the side and noticed Tang Yin''s huge erect member. The desire on her face was evident at that moment while her eyes sparkled with intensity. Then something occurred to her, and she mounted on top of Tang Yin, putting her ass towards Tang Yin''s face, thus staying with her mouth on Tang Yin''s member. She didn''t make him wait. Immediately moved her mouth to his penis and started kissing and licking it soon after, enjoying the intoxicating taste. Then she took it into her mouth with intensity, as she began to suck it... Tang Yin, for his part, as soon as he saw this beautiful scenery in front of his eyes, started giving her vagina little kisses and then started sucking it intensely. Sticking his tongue inside, making her vaginal fluids start to come out, enjoying its taste, bringing intense moans to Xie Meiyu''s mouth which was busy with his penis. "Hn... Hn, more, Tang Yin~" Xie Meiyu spoke in a manner intoxicated by the pleasure she felt while intensely sucking his penis and letting out uncontrollable moans every now... Both immersed themselves in this beautiful world built by them and for them, tasting each other as they felt each other''s fluids entering their respective mouths. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They both began to speed up what they were doing, sucking more intensely as the minutes ticked by, and soon... As if they were coordinated, Xie Meiyu''s vaginal fluids spurted out, entering Tang Yin''s mouth as he took it all in, and Tang Yin''s semen shot out into Xie Meiyu''s mouth. She didn''t want to lose anything and immediately started sucking more and swallowing it quickly, feeling it going down her throat. Bringing an extremely perverted image to this beautiful heavenly level beauty. She smiled as soon as she swallowed it all and turned her face to look at Tang Yin in that position. A perverted smile emerged on her face, as she opened her mouth to show him that she hadn''t dropped a bit. Tang Yin was shocked when he saw this... That image she gave him at that moment was extremely captivating and arousing. So much so that his penis grew a little. Seeing her face so excited and with an expression of extreme pleasure when she swallowed his semen activated him to the maximum and made Tang Yin want to start penetrating her, but she did not allow him to move. Xie Meiyu stopped him just as he tried to do so and made him lie down on the bed a little. Then she moved slightly as she saw his erect penis in front of her. Her desire was enough for her not to have to think of anything else. She immediately moved her hips up and then made her vagina kiss Tang Yin''s penis. Then, without wasting any time, she started to lower them down, putting his penis into her vagina... "Hnnn..." A long, pleasurable moan escaped from her mouth as soon as she began to feel Tang Yin''s penis entering her vagina and reaching deep inside... ''It''s bigger than before...'' She thought with surprise, feeling even more pleasure... When she pushed it all the way in, her legs trembled slightly with excitement and thrill. Feeling full inside, Xie Meiyu couldn''t help but make captivating eyes that Tang Yin couldn''t see as she had her back to him. But... What he could see was Xie Meiyu''s beautiful big ass in front of him and his penis firmly entering her vagina. This rear view of someone as beautiful as her brought a lot of excitement to him, which made him spank her hard. "Ahnn~!" A moan escaped Xie Meiyu''s mouth when she felt the spanking on her butt, then she smiled and looked at him provocatively from her position. The look on her face and smile was one of intense provocation and desire as if she wanted him to spank her more, and so she began to move slowly. Since she was in control, she wanted Tang Yin to get a little desperate and spank her again... Tang Yin noticed this, and although he was surprised, he immediately spanked her again, and after that, he grabbed her by the neck from behind and pulled her towards him, putting his fingers into her mouth lightly. She took the moment to run her tongue over them. Tang Yin smiled, "If you want me to spank you, why don''t you better ask?" Tang Yin asked, surprising her slightly. She stared at him for a moment with some surprise in her eyes, but excitement overpowered her, and she couldn''t help but feel even more aroused when she imagined Tang Yin spanking her while she felt his penis inside... So, she sucked in the air excitedly and smiled at him, "Spank me, my love, spank me until you are satisfied as I jump on top of you." She said but felt deeply embarrassed soon after she said it, and for it, she averted her gaze as began to move her hips rapidly on top of his penis, thrusting it in and out of herself quickly. Tang Yin was surprised when he heard this. Even though it''s what he wanted, he really didn''t expect her to do it... The excitement peaked at the moment Tang Yin gave Xie Meiyu the first spank, and her beautiful buttocks started to turn red... "Hnnnn! Hnnnn, harder, harder, Tang Yin... Hnn, Hnnnnn~!" Xie Meiyu''s captivating and arousing moans filled the room as she jumped on top of Tang Yin. Her buttocks bounced on his torso continuously as she jumped. The kinky sounds their bodies made as they collided soon took center stage, as they mingled with Xie Meiyu''s loud moans and Tang Yin''s words of provocation... The night for the two became intense and exciting. As the whole room was filled with a beautiful pleasurable smell, the streams of beautiful fluids also began to fill the room as a beautiful duo filled each other with pleasure... Chapter 268: Divine Sons? Their hour of passion did not end until the next morning. They both gave themselves to each other even when the sun had already risen, giving them an unforgettable memory for both of them. They stopped when Xie Meiyu felt exhausted and surrendered on top of Tang Yin... The exhaustion of doing it so many times hit both, and they slept the whole day. Because Xie Meiyu had asked that no one disturb her during the day, no one came. So, they were able to sleep peacefully, and, in the night, they woke up. Immersing themselves again in another night of passion, which ended earlier than the previous one. After doing it so many times, they were both satisfied and cleaned the room with big smiles on their faces, making it sparkle again with Xie Meiyu''s beautiful scent in the air. After doing so many things, they finally started talking about different important things. "In my basement, we should put the array, Tang Yin. My grandfather is the one who guards this house and my basement is also our operating room. It is guarded by a lot of security." She replied, when he asked her for a place inside her house where they could put this spiritual array. He nodded. ''This place is the farthest away from the pill tower inside the village, so it''s safe...'' He thought but then frowned when he remembered something she had said. "Operating room?" he asked hesitantly as he looked at her, and she nodded. "Since I returned to the family, the villa has been being guarded by numerous Spiritual Supremes who do not belong to my family. That''s all so that I won''t run away again, since my mother wants me to marry a guy from the Divine Sun Hall. He is..." Xie Meiyu frowned as soon as she said this. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "Is he very talented?" he asked, and she nodded. "In the current continent and within our generation, there are 5 people who are considered the top existences of the young generation. They are so talented and powerful that they are really scary. In fact, in every generation, there are usually 5 or 7 similar people and they receive the title of ''Divine Sons'' within the young generation." She replied, surprising Tang Yin. ''Divine Son? Heh, you little bastards, do you really want to steal the title I was given in my world?'' He thought with a sneer that he hid from his face quickly. Still, he was surprised by this. "So much so? What are his achievements? And where are they from?" Tang Yin asked in surprise, and Xie Meiyu smiled with a bit of self-deprecation. "Originally, my family thought I would be one of them. This generation was supposed to be 7 and because of the day I was born, I had a high chance of being one of the 7, but I didn''t live up to expectations." She said, but then just shook her head helplessly. But Tang Yin smiled at her as he caressed her with his hand. "If you want to be one, then you can be one, who do you think I am? If you are my woman, whatever you want to be, I will make you be one." Tang Yin replied firmly, surprising her. She looked back at him in surprise. But she smiled soon after. "I believe it if they are your words, Tang Yin. But I don''t want to be a Divine Daughter. It''s annoying." She replied smiling. Then she started to tell him a little about those 5 people. "They are so talented; they are already very close or even in the Supreme Realm. And they are all under 40 years old." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded with some surprise. ''Supreme Realm under 40 years old, huh... It''s not impossible for Meiyu to reach, it''s still several years away.'' Tang Yin thought with a slight frown. "That person you say from the Divine Sun Hall, is he one of those 5?" he asked, and she nodded. "The Divine Son of the Sun. He''s so arrogant that he won''t allow anyone to call him by name, so, I don''t know what his name is and I never cared to know. But he is the most talented guy in the Divine Sun Hall." She replied. This really came as a surprise to Tang Yin, ''Shit, what a great background.'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. It was no longer a secret to him that the Divine Sun Hall was the most powerful force on the continent right now. To be the Young Master of that place that''s an incredible background! Still, he smiled and looked at her. "He''s talented and with a very good background, he might be better than my background, why did you decide to be my woman and not his?" Tang Yin asked with a teasing smile. She looked at him a little and grabbed his face with her hands. "After meeting you, who do you think can be worthy to enter my eyes? Him? Hmph." She threw a derisive snort to the side when she said that. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then she closed to him and kissed him, "No one is worthy to be above you. Of that, I am sure. You are the true Divine Son of this continent; the rest are just cheap copies." She said smiling. Tang Yin was surprised to hear this. He hadn''t expected her to say that, or at least, he hadn''t expected her to say it in those words. This brought warmth to his heart, and he hugged her lightly. "I''ll meet your expectations and step on them all, then." He replied, and she shrugged her shoulders. "Heh, I don''t believe you." She said suddenly with a smile. "Why?" He asked, and she smiled as she looked at him. "I saw you staring at a beauty up north, you thought she was so beautiful you couldn''t even take your eyes off her. So, even if you step on the other 4, you won''t be able to step on her. That girl is the only one of those 5 that I consider worthy of the title and, as much as it pains me to admit it, she is much more beautiful than I am. If you meet her, you will surely fall in love and her of you." She replied as if she didn''t doubt this. In fact, she was sure it would be. ''Unless that Bing is blind.'' She thought after saying that. Tang Yin was surprised to hear this, "That miss is that powerful?" Tang Yin asked, and Xie Meiyu nodded, letting out a snort with her mouth, which ended prematurely because Tang Yin kissed her. Then they continued to talk about different things while she told him a little bit about those talented divine children and also the kind of power that the Divine Sun Hall had. All this while they were flirting with each other. "What will you do regarding that guy? Do you want me to help you?" Tang Yin asked, and she smiled, then took out a small token. "You asked me why I said operating room a while ago, didn''t you?" she asked with a small mysterious smile. Chapter 269: Her plans "I don''t agree with the family rules and you know it, my grandfather is also against it. He doesn''t want me to marry that guy and he openly opposed the marriage. Unfortunately, the Divine Sun Hall is too powerful and my mother is very powerful too, even my grandfather can''t do anything against it. All of my mother''s family agrees and only a few of my family don''t agree, so it was already decided." "Therefore, I decided to create an organization of mercenary fighters with the cultivation techniques you gave me. My grandfather is the main sponsor." She said smiling and showing him the new token of her organization. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then she looked at him with determination, "Be that as it may, I don''t plan to bow down to that family or marry that guy. But I can''t easily run away from my family''s hands, it''s very powerful. That''s why I''m going to make a revolt in this place." She said firmly. Tang Yin nodded slightly upon hearing that. "How powerful is your mother''s family compared to the Red Thunder Sect?" Tang Yin asked curiously, and she frowned slightly. "It''s stronger... Even if Legendary Shi Yue is still alive, I don''t think it will turn the tables." She replied, and Tang Yin frowned visibly. ''For a family to be so powerful is a problem... But, the real problem, how powerful is the Divine Sun Hall then?'' He thought with surprise. If a subordinate family of the Divine Sun Hall was this powerful, then, how strong would the overall strength be? ''Tsk, it''s stronger than I thought.'' He thought to himself with some frustration. Fighting such a powerful force was not a wise decision, but... He also had no alternatives. He doesn''t plan to antagonize that Hall because it''s too powerful, but if they decide to start making things more difficult for Xie Meiyu, he has no choice. What was certain was that Tang Yin was sure of one thing. ''If what I believe is correct, one force won''t be enough. Meiyu''s plan will fail if I do nothing, but if I help her, I will only buy time, what the hell do I have to do?'' He thought with a frown. He looked at Xie Meiyu and asked her to tell him more about her plans. Meanwhile, he was thinking about what he should do. Supporting Xie Meiyu''s plan was obvious that he would do so. Anyway, he had money left over and just needed to write down some cultivation techniques and sell them to make a large amount of money. But, supporting her without further ado... It could be dangerous. ''I don''t want to tell her that her plan would easily fail against such power because it would discourage her... In such a case, I should do something to make sure her plan doesn''t fail and, if it does, have a backup plan...'' Tang Yin thought as he listened to every single thing she had to tell him. Against a force as powerful as that, formulating a plan that will make them tremble is extremely difficult. Even more so, when they are a force that pretends to be neutral but has strict rules, and controls an entire region on their own. It is a type of organization that will always curry favor with people for the good deeds they claim to do by being ''neutral'', so finding people willing to go against such a force is extremely difficult. This is also why Tang Yin believes that Meiyu''s plan will fail. All it takes is for one of the members of her organization to want a little profit to betray her. Even Tang Yin and his organization aren''t exempt from betrayal. "That''s it, what do you think, Tang Yin?" Xie Meiyu asked with a smile after she finished saying everything, and Tang Yin nodded toward her. "I can help you make that organization very powerful in a short time, with my resources we should be able to shock the world in a while, but I don''t know how much time you have." He replied and looked at her. She smiled in joy when she heard, "They are planning the wedding for after the battle of the great sects since it will be the last time that guy participates there." She replied, and Tang Yin was a little surprised. "Does the Divine Sun Hall participate in that battle?" he asked, and she nodded. "Almost all the great sects on the continent participate for a place. The only ones that don''t participate are a great sect in the West and that''s because they have a great enmity with the Divine Sun Hall. But of the others, they all participate." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''That''s better...'' Tang Yin thought as he smiled. He had come up with a plan. If he has this much time to do things, then there''s no way he can fail. He felt more at ease now. She noticed that Tang Yin relaxed a little when she said that and didn''t understand, but she smiled. Just as she was planning to talk to him about something, Tang Yin was startled and looked back to where the door to the room was. "Someone very strong is coming." He said in surprise. "Someone is coming? Could it be my grandfather?" she asked doubtfully and got up to see who it was, while Tang Yin took advantage of the moment to hide his presence. He didn''t become invisible as he did during the night he came here. He simply concealed his presence with the eternal night occultation technique and stood at the side of the room, hiding slightly. It was then that someone knocked on the door just as Xie Meiyu was about to open it. "My good granddaughter, it''s me, I came to keep you company." Said this man in a hoarse but kind voice. "Grandpa!" Meiyu said as soon as she opened the door and saw him there. He smiled, "Hahaha, good granddaughter, I haven''t seen you in a few weeks. It''s been hard to be out there walking around without my granddaughter, how are you feeling? You look radiant today, tell me the good things that have happened to you these days, hahaha." He said laughing upward as he walked into the room. "Grandpa, I''m doing great these days, how have you been? Did you finish what you were going to do?" She replied with a smile, but then she noticed that her grandfather had frozen for a moment, "Grandpa?" she asked doubtfully. Just then, the old man looked to one side of the room and then another. "Who!?" he shouted in surprise, then his heart skipped a beat. ''This technique?'' He thought in shock and looked towards a corner of the room to his left. As soon as he saw the person standing there, he felt stunned... Chapter 270: The grandfather of Xie Meiyu? There stood Tang Yin, staring at him, shocked that this elderly had figured it out so quickly. ''Shit...'' He thought, but just then, Xie Meiyu understood what was going on and stood in front of her grandfather, covering Tang Yin with her body. "Grandpa, don''t do anything to him! He''s Tang Yin, he came to see me!" she said quickly. She had told him about Tang Yin before, as her grandfather was the person she trusted the most within her family. Therefore, when the elderly heard this, he was surprised. Although, he was actually already surprised by what he was seeing. "Boy, do you know Miss Shi Yue?" he asked in surprise as he looked at him. It was true that he was seeing him, but he couldn''t really feel him. Even though he was seeing him there, it felt like there was no one there. He couldn''t sense his presence anywhere, and if it wasn''t for a particular subject, he was sure he couldn''t have figured out that someone was watching him. Tang Yin was slightly surprised, and then he showed himself again. "Do you know my master?" he asked doubtfully, and the old man was surprised. "Miss Shi Yue accepted a disciple again?" He asked in surprise and unconsciously. Tang Yin nodded. "Shi Yue is my master, as of a few months ago." He replied, and the elderly nodded. ''She even passed on her true skills to him and managed to master them in such a short time...'' He thought in amazement. Still, looking at Tang Yin''s appearance, for some reason, it reminded him of when he was young. He didn''t know why, but he felt that Tang Yin was like him when he was very young, hundreds of years in the past. Maybe it was what he saw in his eyes when Tang Yin said that Shi Yue was his master, but it brought a smile to the elderly''s face. "Boy, your master and I have a long history. I''m glad to hear she''s still doing well, but I didn''t think she would still want to accept another disciple when she''s had so many failures." Said the elderly with a big sigh at the end, and then walked over to where Tang Yin was standing without allowing Tang Yin to speak, put his arm around his shoulder as if they were colleagues, and stared at him. "Boy, you have my granddaughter hooked on you, why do you still want to go after another beauty?" He asked with a big smile, taking Tang Yin by surprise by the sudden change in what he was talking about. Even Xie Meiyu was surprised and blushed visibly when she heard this. "Grandpa!" she shouted reproachfully, but the old man simply laughed loudly. "Hahahaha, it''s okay, Meiyu. If you saw Miss Shi Yue, you''d understand why he does it. Don''t be jealous, even if I don''t want to say it because otherwise, that old lady might kill me, but Miss Shi Yue is more beautiful than your grandmother and all of you put together. What''s better, she never changes, hahaha." Said the elderly while laughing. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking both who were listening to this by surprise. Xie Meiyu could not understand what he was talking about regarding Shi Yue being more beautiful than his wife and all his daughters and granddaughters. What''s wrong with this old? She thought. All of the elderly''s daughters and granddaughters were considered beauties, and although the elderly''s face has a lot to do with it, it''s also because his wife was one of the most beautiful women of her time. How could he say that? Besides, he said it just like that about his own granddaughter. But Tang Yin was surprised by something else. He has seen Shi Yue''s unreal beauty, so he can understand what the old man says. But the way he says it¡­ ''Was this old man at some point behind my master?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, and the old noticed his doubt, so he smiled. "Boy, how about if I make you my disciple too? I''ll teach you all the tricks I used to seduce women back then. Even your master was once my target, hahaha." He said as he laughed loudly, surprising Tang Yin and making Xie Meiyu move quickly. "Grandpa, already, stop it!" She said with a smile. But the old simply laughed out loud at this. "Hahahahaha, it''s okay, Meiyu. Don''t bother. I''m sure the boy understands me. Come on boy, tell me about your master, how is she? I haven''t seen her in 100 years." Said the elderly as he went to sit on one of the chairs in the room. Then, somehow, they both started talking about Shi Yue and Tang Yin. To Tang Yin''s surprise, this old met Shi Yue a thousand years ago when he was raiding a demonic portal in the northwest area. Shi Yue saved him that time, and since then, Elder Xie has been in love with her. In his time, he was known to be the most talented alchemist on the continent. His position within the Tower of Alchemists proves it, but he is also a talented cultivator who has achieved great heights in cultivation. Therefore, he thought he was worthy to be with Shi Yue, that beautiful woman, perfect in his eyes. But... Reality hit him many times for hundreds of years when she never accepted him until he finally gave up on her. Although he promised her that he would only marry once in his life because of family obligations, she would remain his love for life. And so far, he has only one wife, keeping his promise. From the way he was talking... You can tell that this old is still in love with Shi Yue. At least Tang Yin could sense that, but he also manages to see regret in his eyes. A regret because he grew old, like everyone else, but she is still as beautiful as the first time. Just as the elderly finished telling him about this, he slightly approached Tang Yin, his gaze was serious, and he spoke in a low voice so that only Tang Yin could hear him. "Boy, if you could conquer my granddaughter and make her as passive as she is now, in such a short time, I have hopes that you can conquer a killer beauty like Miss, so try hard. Fulfill this old man''s wish." He spoke. His face was totally serious, so much so that even Tang Yin was surprised. He could not understand exactly what this old''s desire was. Conquer Shi Yue? It didn''t seem like it, if that was the case, he wouldn''t be asking someone else, whom he just met on top of that, to go after her. So, was the wish that Shi Yue would be conquered at some point? If that were the case, why? What was the reason? Tang Yin felt confused at the thought of these questions haunting his mind. But the truth was that he could understand this old''s obsession with Shi Yue. Moreover, he felt that they were similar. They both liked mature women. So, he smiled towards him. "Well, if Elder Xie tells me a little about what my master was like before, maybe I can succeed." Tang Yin replied firmly, surprising the elderly with his blunt answer. "Hahahaha, boy, I like you. Well then..." He said, but before he could finish speaking, he was stopped by Xie Meiyu. "Grandpa, already! We have more important things to do right now!" She said firmly as she stood in front of them. Chapter 271: Talking about the plan (1) "Hahahaha, well, well, let''s stop then." Elder Xie said after hearing his granddaughter complain. Xie Meiyu then gave a visible sigh and sat down beside Tang Yin. "Grandfather, Tang Yin doesn''t have much time to stay. This time he came undercover as he already told you a while ago, he''s coming to help me with several things." Xie Meiyu said, and soon, the countenance of the three was serious. They had to talk the important things. Therefore, Elder Xie nodded. Then he looked at Tang Yin. "You can call me Old Xie or Old Taimu, Grandfather can also be if you want, haha." He said, and Tang Yin nodded. He was not polite and took the moment to approach this old man, "Since you are Meiyu''s grandfather, then I will call you Grandpa Xie from now on. As Meiyu says..." Tang Yin said, and just as he was planning to continue, Xie Taimu stopped him. Then he looked at Xie Meiyu, "Meiyu, go prepare some snacks. I''ll show some things to my new grandson in the meantime." He said, and Xie Meiyu nodded. Although she was puzzled by this, she still heeded and went to do so. After that, Xie Taimu looked at Tang Yin. "Boy, Meiyu has told me several things about you and told me that you are very talented in every way. Today I witnessed your talent for cultivation and I can sense that you have an elder token of the association inside you, it seems that you are also very talented in alchemy." He said with a beaming smile on his face, and Tang Yin nodded. He took out his elder token and showed it to him. Xie Taimu nodded at the sight of it. "High-level token, not bad, kid. At your age, I wasn''t that good, but considering that, according to Meiyu, it was only recently that you were able to start cultivating... I think you''re a monster at this." He said as he looked at the token from side to side and looked at Tang Yin out of the corner of his eye. He was trying to test it, and Tang Yin could only smile. "Grandpa Xie, I can''t be modest about this. Certainly, I have a high talent for many things. But that doesn''t mean anything right now. After all, can''t I die in one blow currently? Even if you wanted to, you could assassinate me in an instant." Tang Yin replied smiling, and Xie Taimu nodded. "At some point, we were all like that, kid. At some point I could have died of a stroke too; we all went through the same thing. That''s why those of us who made it to the top have a lot of merit because we did it with our efforts. Besides, even at the top, we are not exempt from dying from a blow. There are beasts that can easily assassinate us or even other cultivators." "That''s why, as elders, we must protect the young people who have talent, so that humanity won''t be exterminated." He said and looked at Tang Yin. The smile on his face was one of happiness. The more he saw Tang Yin, the more he realized that he liked this boy. Talented and calm, he didn''t seem like the type to get angry easily. "And I can see that you, not only are you talented in an absurd way, but you also have the guts that every cultivator needs. I don''t know who gave you the guts to come in here like that, but I can only praise you for that. You''ve surprised me this time." Xie Taimu said smiling, and after saying this, he took out a small recording token and handed it to her. "In this token explains everything we are doing in detail; you can listen to it later when you have time. For now, you just need to know that neither I nor my children, plan to give Meiyu to those bastards. She is free to choose who she wants to follow and who will be her husband, this is something we have been clear about since her birth. If she chose you, so be it, we can start thinking about the wedding. The problem is that there is a part of the clan that does agree with this, they have also done a lot for the clan." "What''s more, unanimously, her mother''s entire family is in agreement with the wedding. Even the Tower of Alchemists and the two Supreme Leaders sent us a congratulatory message on the engagement, which reveals that they both agree, and that puts us in a difficult situation. Being associated with the Tower, we are a Tower Family and we follow the two Supreme Leaders, it is difficult to refuse what they both ask for." "So, when Meiyu told us her idea, we decided to use it to destabilize the region. But..." He said and then paused as he frowned, and Tang Yin nodded as he listened this far. He finished what Xie Taimu planned to say. "But, it''s hard to do so. After all, the Divine Sun Hall is too powerful and ambitious, they have eyes everywhere, right?" Tang Yin said, and Xie Taimu, though surprised by his vision, nodded. Tang Yin then frowned. "Does the association think that it has no problem against the Divine Sun Hall? Do you think that, with the ambition of this force, it won''t come after you?" Tang Yin suddenly asked. Xie Taimu frowned slightly but nodded. "The two Leaders believe that there is nothing to fear because of all the history that the association with the Sun Hall has. You should know, thousands of years ago, the Divine Sun Hall was saved by our association from certain destruction." He said, and Tang Yin nodded. He had read something about it among some books he got in the alchemy room in his courtyard. "That''s why you rely so much on the Sun Hall, but this one is not as reliable as it appears. The change in my daughter-in-law confirms it to me." He replied. "Daughter-in-law? Meiyu''s mother?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and he nodded but diverted the topic elsewhere. "Boy, the organization was formed only recently, so it doesn''t have much power. But, thanks to the techniques you gave Meiyu, we''ve been able to see a lot of progress. The truth is that we have a lot of people in different empires, it is already an organization with more than 2,000 people being trained." He said and then pulled out a large map of this continental region. "After the battle of the great sects, we will possibly have over 20,000 cultivators. During those days, we will start to raise wars in different parts, all over this region. The facade is to seek to take control of these empires, but those empires must be defended by the Sun Hall." He said and then pointed to another point. "While we used our major force to attack various points in this area, it''s central part as you can see. But it has an entrance from the outside through this area." He said and started showing different entry points that, even Tang Yin had ignored. Then Xie Taimu looked up and stared at him. "If you can help us from the outside, I can assure you that I will deliver the Xie Family to you safe and sound, for you to continue it together with Meiyu. Whether it''s in the northwest or wherever you want to settle. But, the Xie Family will not bow to the Sun Hall." He replied firmly. Tang Yin was shocked by different things upon hearing and seeing this. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 272: Talking about the plan (2) ''Seeing this very detailed map of this central region gives me a better idea of what I need to do so that the plan doesn''t fail.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and was surprised that there were so many ''strategic'' entrances he could use being a member of the association. Xie Taimu listed and showed him each of the normal entrances and VIP entrances that he might get to use, but that if he gets to use them to destabilize the region, he might not be able to turn back from the association anymore. He might not be able to return to the alchemists'' association because his elder token might be vetoed. Still, Tang Yin cared little about that. His priority was that nothing should happen to Xie Meiyu. In fact, if he could put a large-scale teleportation array in this place, he would do so solely to keep her safe. The problem is that such arrays are easily detectable. Still, this already gave him a better idea of what he should do. Now, his other surprise was due to what the elder had said. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Give me the Xie Family to lead?'' He thought to himself in surprise. He didn''t expect him to say that so he saw him and he smiled. "I''m already old and in our clan, although there are many talented ones, only Meiyu has the ability to lead a clan. Besides, she is the one who has tried the hardest and lately, her efforts have paid off. She will be the next clan leader, and if she marries you then I hope you will help her." He said calmly. And just as Tang Yin was planning to respond, Xie Meiyu entered the room, which caused the conversation to take another turn. Still, it left Tang Yin a bit thoughtful. After that, they continued to talk about different things. Tang Yin began to have a better concept of what they were planning and learned that this was all devised by Xie Meiyu, which surprised him. As a result, she was proud of her accomplishments. The thing is, thanks to Xie Taimu, Tang Yin learned a little about the power of the Divine Sun Hall, and it is a force that cannot be provoked without getting hurt. A force that is considered all-powerful by many on this continent. Even the great sects dare not oppose it. So, he realizes the difficulty of this plan, but he is still confident. And so, they spent the whole day talking, and then, the next morning it was the same. Tang Yin took the opportunity to do several quite powerful cultivation techniques that day and alchemy techniques, which could help them and also the organization. In addition, he gave her a few recipes that simplified different pills. Basically, he started moving to help them in any way he could. The plan gradually made its presence known, as Tang Yin made many pills at the same time, even surprising Elder Xie Taimu, who did not expect Tang Yin''s talent to be so absurd. The same Xie Meiyu who had seen him before didn''t expect him to be able to do alchemy like that. ''This kid is too amazing. Looks like our family has someone else to protect. If he ever matures... I think he''ll be able to sit on the Continental Throne and claim it as his own.'' Xie Taimu thought with surprise but a small desire to see that uncertain future. The talent Tang Yin was showing him for everything was something he didn''t think could exist on the mainland. And he is someone who has seen the most talented young people on the continent before, numerous times. A while later, Tang Yin finished alchemy and came up with something, so he looked at Xie Taimu and Xie Meiyu who were together looking at him. "Grandfather Xie, does your family have a Spiritual Herb Garden?" Tang Yin asked, and Xie Taimu nodded upon hearing this. "Of course, do you need any spiritual herbs?" He asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "They are very important spiritual herbs for me, with them I will be able to get my arm back. But they are hard to get." Tang Yin replied as he passed him a written paper, surprising them. "Boy, can you even get your arm back with pills?" he asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled. "Actually, it''s not with pills. It''s a different process of connection, my lost arm I have it preserved in a good place. All I need is to find a way to attach it to me, and for that, spiritual herbs are necessary." Tang Yin replied, and Xie Taimu nodded, though what Tang Yin said was more surprising than he thought. He had heard of people restoring some lost limb with special spiritual bones, but this was the first time he had heard of someone who could reconnect his arm to his body. Still, after seeing the herbs, he almost choked. "Cough, Cough..." He said as he started coughing several times from surprise. "Grandfather?" Xie Meiyu asked doubtfully. Xie Taimu looked at Tang Yin in surprise and sucked in loudly. "Boy, these herbs are really hard to come by. How the hell did you get those two saint herbs? Shit, I only know one person who has them and he''s one of the two Association Leaders." He said in surprise, and Tang Yin only smiled calmly. He didn''t say anything else. After Xie Taimu read the rest of the herbs he relaxed a bit. "These are more accessible... I think I have one of these..." He replied with a smile and then immediately disappeared. "Boy, I''ll be back in a few days. Let me see how many I can get you. I hope when you get your new arm you''ll give me more surprises, hahaha." Said at that moment, and only his voice was left echoing in the room, while Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu could only shrug their shoulders at this act. Thus, the days passed, and while Tang Yin was waiting for Elder Xie Taimu, he was preparing various things and also started to prepare to put the teleportation spiritual array. The teleportation array would be placed in a unique place that belonged to Meiyu. Her personal room, the most private of the three she has in this house, is a place where she also has a private herb room. This room was underground, and the security was so amazing that even Tang Yin was surprised. When he first entered, he almost stepped on a trap because of the level of security the room had. Chapter 273: To Northwest with gifts and... Her movements? And so, the days passed. Time flies when you are with the one you love. So, time for Tang Yin passed quickly as he enjoyed his days with Xie Meiyu. And when it was almost time to install the teleportation spiritual array, Xie Taimu returned. "Hahaha, kid, your herbs are too hard to get. I could only get these two, the age is even better than what you say and the quality is a bit above." Said Xie Taimu as he handed Tang Yin a spiritual bag where there were two extremely expensive and important spiritual herbs. Even Tang Yin was surprised by this. His happiness overflowed as soon as he saw this, and his heart started beating faster. ''I already only have 3 left... Hahahaha.'' He thought with happiness, ''Shit, every time I think this, it makes me want to make that bastard who did this to me suffer...'' He thought, but even though bad thoughts came, his smile of happiness could not be erased, and he immediately thanked Xie Taimu. "Grandpa Xie, thank you very much. I''ll make it up to you later." Tang Yin said with a sincere smile, and Xie Taimu shrugged his shoulders exaggeratedly while putting a hand on his shoulder. "Hahaha, kid, don''t worry. As long as you take care of Meiyu and make her happy, it''s the greatest gift for this old. If you ever make her cry, I''ll look for you myself and rip your arm off, hahahaha." He said laughing out loud. Tang Yin then nodded, "Then so be it, Grandpa Xie." Tang Yin said and then was a little surprised. The system showed him a message from Huang Feifei. ''It''s time, huh.'' He thought with a smile. "Grandfather Xie, it''s time for me to go. The spiritual array will almost be ready. Therefore, I will take my leave here." Tang Yin suddenly said, and Xie Taimu nodded with a regretful face. But Xie Meiyu stepped forward first and stood at Tang Yin''s side, grabbing him by the sleeve of his clothes a little. "...Can I go?" she asked hesitantly, and Tang Yin turned to kiss her. "Right now, it''s not safe. I''ll resolve the issue with those empires and then I''ll come back to visit you often." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she nodded with a small sigh. Then, both hugged each other for a while. After they parted, Tang Yin started to prepare the spiritual array in the place where they had agreed. It was not complicated for him to put it in, although the array itself was extremely complex. After a few hours, Tang Yin finished, and the array glowed brightly, which meant it was active. This brought a smile to his face. Xie Taimu stepped forward at that moment, and gave Tang Yin one more spirit bag. "Kid, good luck. This is the clan''s gift for everything you gave Meiyu. Also, I hope that when you come to the family again, you can introduce yourself to all those crazy old men as Meiyu''s husband. Don''t worry, even if the whole family is against your marriage to my granddaughter, on the day I decided, on that day you will marry her in front of the whole family. I just hope you will keep your promise and your word." Said and then walked away, leaving Tang Yin a bit thoughtful. But this one bent down to the ground and made a new spiritual array, which disappeared from its place, but... Xie Taimu could feel it traveling at high speed on the ground, ''What the hell is that?'' He thought in shock as soon as he felt it. But Tang Yin wasn''t going to explain it to him. As soon as he finished doing this, he stood in the middle of the teleportation array. "I''ll leave then, I''ll make preparations on my side, and as agreed, we''ll work together when the time comes." Tang Yin said with a smile, and both nodded to him. Right after those few words said by him, his body disappeared from the room, which descended into silence. Xie Taimu then stroked Xie Meiyu''s head. "My good granddaughter, as always you have a very good eye for people. But, if you want this boy to marry you, you must make an effort and also protect him. That uncle of yours seems to be aiming for him." He said with a smile, and Xie Meiyu nodded. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, grandfather. Since he dares to betray me and go after that bastard of the Sun Hall, then there''s no other way." She said with a sinister smile on her face, surprising Xie Taimu. "I can''t do anything to help you, since I promised not to meddle in the family problems. But if you want, I can do something." He replied coldly. His most beloved granddaughter was Xie Meiyu, and he was also the one she had placed the most trust in. Therefore, even if he had to murder someone in his own family, if it was for her, he would do it. For her was the only hope he saw going forward. Xie Meiyu shook her head. "Grandfather, it''s alright. I have my own plans. If anyone dares to touch him, he will die by my hand." She replied, and just then, her alchemist association elder token vibrated. She pulled it out to check, and a sinister smile re-emerged on her face. Well, it was a really beautiful and captivating smile, but... Very deadly. When he saw this, he knew she had found her target. "Be careful of the South. It''s not an easy place." He said suddenly, knowing the kind of message that had come to her, and she smiled. "Grandfather, don''t worry. I don''t plan on messing with the South right now. I''m just going to pave the way for him, I''m sure this is something he''ll do without my help, but I want to be there for him when it''s his time for revenge." She replied with a smile, and Xie Taimu sighed in relief at hearing this. ''This girl, she changes a lot when she''s in front of that little guy, she looks like a cute little bunny. But now, she''s already walking around with the dangerous smiles.'' Xie Taimu thought with a smile, but soon, he could only start laughing at his thought and then disappeared. Thus, the room descended into silence soon after, and everyone went to do what they were supposed to do. Chapter 274: She did it. A few seconds after Tang Yin disappeared from Meiyu''s room, he opened his eyes as he felt stepped on land again, and in front of him, he was greeted by 3 perfect faces looking at him with immense curiosity and surprise. Shi Yue, Huang Feifei, and Bai Lixue, were arranged in that order. Underneath Tang Yin, there was a teleportation spiritual array which, as soon as it was finished, disappeared. Even Shi Yue felt stunned when she saw this. ''How is that possible? Doesn''t that spiritual array emit spiritual energy? Isn''t it a spiritual array? How on earth can someone teleport from such a long distance, without using spiritual energy?'' she thought in shock. And Tang Yin was also in shock. Not because of the feat of the spiritual array, but because, as soon as he arrived here, some information was implanted in his mind, and appeared in front of him in the form of a system message. ''Can I change the location of the spiritual array, as long as I have a map of the continent?'' Tang Yin thought in shock upon receiving this information. It was basically telling him that, as long as he could see where the spiritual array was placed and where he wanted to move it to, he could do so with the help of the system. It was something absurd that he had never heard or seen before. ''Looks like I will now have more control of where I move to among the central region...'' Tang Yin thought as he remembered that Xie Taimu had given him a large copy of the central region. However, the problem was that he also got the information of how often he could use the spiritual array, and he could only use it one time per month, possibly. ''Well, that''s not bad. Once a month is pretty good.'' Tang Yin thought and then decided to focus on the important thing. Tang Yin looked at Shi Yue and immediately bowed to her. "Master, thank you very much." He thanked her sincerely for several things that she would understand, and Shi Yue simply nodded. She wasn''t going to give the matter any more thought. "Boy, you are amazing in so many ways. Even I didn''t expect an array like that to exist." She said smiling, but didn''t ask him about anything else. Tang Yin only smiled at her. "Master, can you take me to the mountain we were talking about a while ago? I need to do something there." He said, and Shi Yue nodded calmly. "Shall we go?" she asked, and Tang Yiun denied, then turned to Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, who hugged him soon after with a smile. Tang Yin simply took them out of the room and met the rest of the group on the outskirts of the city, where Tang Yin told them about the plan they were going to be following and where they would be going from now on, as he had something to do. None of them objected to anything, and before they left, Tang Yin asked Yun and Yao, the assassins, to do something for him. Only they knew what Tang Yin had asked them to do. After small talks regarding the plan and so on, they all left in the direction of the Su empire. Although the sect looked strange lately and had strange movements back and forth, Tang Yin did not ask or do anything about it. He had realized that he could not ''fight on several flanks'' right now. He should simply focus on what was most urgent, then he would have time for the rest. "Master, let''s go." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue simply nodded, disappearing shortly after with him. Tang Yin, this time, tried to see the path and was surprised that there was even such a good spirit mountain in this place. It was hidden among mountains in a very unusual and difficult-to-access place. But, the atmosphere inside this place was... ''Fuck, it''s fucking awesome, was this handmade?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at this. From the way it was laid out, it seemed to be a small continent inside the mountains. It had many spiritual herbs growing from one side to the other, and the spiritual energy was extremely rich. In addition, there was a beautiful lake surrounding the main mountain, which gave a beautiful touch. On the top of the main mountain was a beautiful castle with simple but beautiful decorations that gave an indescribable touch to this beautiful place. Shi Yue noticed the surprise on Tang Yin''s face, so she smiled. "I made it myself. It''s my greatest masterpiece so far. Between the pain of losing my family and being the only one left alive for so many hundreds of years, I wanted to do something to remember them. My mom and dad once made something like this." Shi Yue said with a smile and then lightly waved her hand to show him something... A beautiful rainbow was created at that moment from the lake when a sunbeam hit a place, and then various spirit beasts flew out from all over the place and started flying all over the vicinity as if they were dancing. It felt like they were welcoming the mistress of this place. Tang Yin was amazed when he saw this spectacle. ''A dragon?'' He thought as soon as he saw a small figure that flew back and forth and shot a glance at Shi Yue, then hid again among the mountains. "Was that a dragon?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and Shi Yue nodded. "The last true dragon left alive on this continent." She replied, and without letting him ask any more questions, she started down. Still, when they were downstairs, Tang Yin was even more surprised to feel the atmosphere there. He didn''t know why, but he felt that this place felt familiar. It''s not because he had seen it before but rather because of the atmosphere. He feels that the atmosphere is recognizable, but... from where? he thought doubtfully. But, after not remembering, the only thing he remembered was something Shi Yue had just said. "The one your parents made still exists?" Tang Yin asked, and Shi Yue looked at him and nodded. "It still exists, why?" "Can I see it?" He asked hesitantly, and she smiled at him as she shook her head. "Although it still exists, it''s not the same anymore. Besides, you''ve seen it before." She replied with a smile, surprising Tang Yin, but just as he was about to ask, she started walking. "Get strong and eventually you''ll know." She replied, then threw him a scroll with a map of the place. "Kid, use this place to do what you said. I only ask you not to touch that mansion. That mansion must have the utmost protection always, okay?" she said, and Tang Yin was even more confused that he didn''t even answer her, making her turn around to see him. "Why are you speechless?" she asked helplessly. "I don''t understand, if it''s such a good and important place for you, why are you giving it to me? I guess I don''t feel entirely right using this place to make it a base for an organization, what if someday we were attacked from many sides? What if it was destroyed because of that?" he asked, and she stared at him for a moment, then let out a long sigh. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 275: You are killing my illusions. She walked over to where he stood and gave him a little tap on the head. "It''s certainly important to me, but I don''t want it to be forgotten just because of my selfishness. When I give this to you it''s because I''m trusting you to take care of it. You are talented and resourceful, and you have a great future ahead of you, but a future is not created by my words alone. I must also give to help you create your future. If in one future it is destroyed, I can only trust you to make another just like it. You don''t need to ask any more questions. This place is yours from today." She replied smiling, and then turned around to enter the huge mansion. Tang Yin frowned slightly but gave a long sigh. ''It seems that the master has a lot on her mind and a lot of things to do, I can feel her tired.'' Tang Yin thought, but after a while, he shook his head. ''Well, I don''t need to think many things either.'' He thought and began to make a huge spiritual array without wasting time while formulating different plans in his head. On the one hand, his body was moving on its own to create this spiritual array that covered a large portion, and on the other hand, his mind was working on making some plans. The battle plan was already in place, so there was nothing to think about, but... Receiving this beautiful place from Shi Yue, added to what she has done this time for him, created a small feeling of indebtedness in him. Therefore, now that he sees her tired, he knows that she is doing some complicated things. That''s why he wants to help her. ''If I''m not wrong, she must be like this because of the battle of the great sects. That time I could sense that she was a little anxious about this, does she want the sect to be considered a great sect again? Or is there another plan in her mind?'' He thought doubtfully. But he couldn''t come up with an answer to these questions that haunted his head. ''It seems that I must make the sect become more powerful as a whole, I don''t understand what she wants to do, but I am sure that if the sect''s strength grows, I will help her achieve her goal.'' Tang Yin thought. Therefore, he began to devise various plans in his head, many things had come together for him right now. But if he does one at a time, he is sure he will be able to fulfill his own expectations. Thus, Tang Yin spent several hours thinking. During that time, Shi Yue had been watching him from the side as she looked at the huge spiritual array he was making, and it was in the evening when he finally completed it. Tang Yin then smiled and created another new array in his hand, this one was quite small, and he just used it to say a few words towards it and then sent it underneath the earth. It began to travel at great speeds underneath the earth until it disappeared from both of their sense and would soon reach its destination. Then, Tang Yin relaxed as Shi Yue reached up to where he stood, inspecting the spiritual array he had made. "A message array and a teleportation array, right?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Have you seen it before?" He asked, and she nodded slightly. "My mother could make them. I did not expect to see them appear again in the hands of my disciple." She replied. "Who are you going to teleport?" She asked again, and Tang Yin smiled. "A small organization I have on the outside." He replied, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Have you formed other forces outside? What kind of force is it?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded vaguely. "You''ll see soon." He replied, and she sighed a little. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Right, master, do you know an elder named Xie Taimu?" Tang Yin suddenly asked, and she stared at him for a moment. "So, you did go to the central region, huh." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "Thank you very much for the spiritual boat, master." He replied sincerely, and she shrugged her shoulders upon hearing this. "Boy, you have a lot of guts to go to that place on your own and without having reported anything, but I won''t say anything else." She spoke. "Yes, I know that Xie Taimu. It''s been a while since I''ve seen him now that you mention him, is he well? In my time, his father fought alongside my parents and they died in battle." She said with a smile. Tang Yin nodded, "I met him when I visited Meiyu, he is a good grandfather and helped me quite a lot. He even accepted me as a family member, and he was also telling me various things about you master." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and Shi Yue gave him a sidelong glance. "What things? That guy was very annoying hundreds of years ago. Every time he would come to show me his achievements and ask me to marry him. Tsk, how could I marry a child? I don''t know why he didn''t understand that I''m a thousand years older than him." She replied somewhat annoyed as she recalled those moments. Tang Yin smiled but showed a pitiful face. "Master, you are two thousand years older than me; how can you say that? You are killing my illusions." Tang Yin replied with clear frustration, and she was surprised, so she looked at him. "Illusions about what?" she asked, and Tang Yin then made a move she didn''t expect as he brought his hand to Shi Yue''s cheek. "Of marrying my master, of course. You are so beautiful that even I can''t resist." He said quickly, and Shi Yue was stunned again to hear this. For a moment, she didn''t even know how to respond, but after that brief moment, she used her hand to hit Tang Yin hard on the head. "Kid, what nonsense are you talking about, since when did you have such silly illusions in your head? Focus on what you should be doing." She said firmly, pushing Tang Yin''s hand away from her face in annoyance, but Tang Yin grabbed her hand at that moment. "Master, I am not worthy now, but in the future, you will see how I will be." He replied firmly ignoring her previous questions and causing Shi Yue to look at him with a murderous glare. This stunned Tang Yin so much so that he couldn''t even breathe. He felt like he was being targeted by a weapon that could kill him. Yes, he didn''t feel like she was a person or a beast. But rather an extremely sharp weapon, which could kill him at the brief movement of it, leaving him breathless in just an instant. This frightened him to death, but his heavenly hammer shook strongly within him, destroying the ominous energy that had entered his body, so he retracted his hand quickly at that moment. Seeing this and unable to know what was going on inside Tang Yin''s body, she scoffed, "Heh, you can''t even stand that. Stop talking nonsense." She replied, turning her gaze to the front. But Tang Yin was stunned to feel that. He was even sweating. ''What the hell is that? Could it be a Bloody Domain?'' He thought in shock when he had calmed down. Still, he couldn''t help but shoot a glance at Shi Yue... ''She''s more dangerous than I thought...'' He thought in a daze, unable to see through Shi Yue. But he didn''t have time to think. Just as he thought so, the timer he had set on the spiritual array reached zero, and the array glowed with a great roar at that moment. Not even 3 seconds passed when both of them could hear a great number of warship roars, and soon the light of the array dimmed, and a great fleet of warships, with 200 people on board, was visible in front of them. Shi Yue felt stunned at the sight. Chapter 276: To the empire. ''Second-rate warships?'' She thought in shock and also noticed that there were up to 200 people on these warships. Moreover, all the ships were loaded to the limit in their cannons and looked ready for war. In addition, something also very surprising is that all these people have almost the same level of cultivation. There are slight differences between one and another, but most of them have an equal level of strength. In fact, Tang Yin was also surprised, not because of the same thing as Shi Yue, but because these guys had increased their cultivation during this time. There were more in the fifth realm and some near the sixth realm. He could see a lot of pill usage, so it wasn''t an entirely healthy rise, but even so, the group''s power soared, which made him happy. "You have such a good organization out there? Boy, you have an interesting view." Shi Yue said at that moment, and Tang Yin smiled with some embarrassment. He didn''t like to be praised for something he didn''t do, so he was sincere, "Actually, I bought it, master. And then I simply gave them a lot of resources to cultivate." He replied, and she was even more surprised. "You bought an organization with 50 second-rate warships? My goodness, that''s hard in this day and age." She said in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled as he nodded. Then they all got off the boats, and Tang Yin nodded to them. "Leader, where are we?" they asked hesitantly, looking back and forth at the cultivation paradise beside them. They did not believe that such a beautiful place was in an abandoned region like the northwest. Shouldn''t they be in the central region? Even if Tang Yin told them they were in the western region, they would believe it. "We are in the northwest, get ready, we will be moving shortly." Tang Yin said seriously and then went to the side with his master. "Boy, I have to leave. There are several things I have to deal with, but I hope you''ll come back quickly. I have a surprise for you. Also, you should know that the date for the battle of the halls came early, so you don''t have much time. Take this for your strategies, I was researching the terrain and I was able to find this detailed map of where you will be fighting." Shi Yue said as she handed him another rolled-up scroll, surprising Tang Yin. Still, he nodded. "Thank you very much, master. Also, don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." Tang Yin said and smiled slightly at her, "Besides, don''t try too hard. I may be nowhere near you in strength, but I have many talents. If you need help in alchemy, arrays, or anything, you can come to me. I will surely know." Tang Yin said. Shi Yue was surprised when she heard this and tapped him on the head, "I am your master, you depend on me. I am not yet so close to my death to depend on my little disciple. Use Yun and Yao well, they have good talents." She said smiling, and then immediately disappeared. Tang Yin sighed, ''I think she is undoubtedly tired. It seems that even to her, things are getting complicated.'' Tang Yin thought and decided to hurry things along. He looked at the large group of people who were watching this whole place with great curiosity and called out to them. After that, he said several words to them and began to explain the more detailed plan using the map Shi Yue gave him. On this map was marked the place where they were fighting and the vicinity of the Su Family Empire. It also showed the other nearby empires and so on. Therefore, Tang Yin was able to explain to them the plan for their entry into combat. Their only mission was to keep the armies at bay, destroying their warships and killing as many enemies as possible without getting off the ships. They could use their own war tactics. After a long time explaining things, Tang Yin gives them this map. Thanks to the active missions, the system let them use the map of the same system, which was much better than this one. And a few hours later, 51 spiritual ships left at full speed in the same direction and covertly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were all traveling at high speeds. ... In the Su Empire, Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo arrived along with the entire Tang Yin organization. Zhang Feiju was also in the group, and he was dedicated to protecting the ladies. Su Lian and Li Xian were the ones who greeted her. "Big Sister, how did everything go? And Tang Yin?" Su Lian asked with a smile as she greeted Bai Lixue and looked at everyone present, who was soon introduced to her. "Junior Sister, let''s move quickly. Tang Yin will be here shortly." Bai Lixue said quickly. No one wasted any time, and soon, the whole group was in the strategy room as they formulated a strategy. The war on the other side of the wall was not ceasing, and although the opponent was not attacking with full force, they knew it was only a matter of time. And so... Night brought morning, and morning turned into afternoon, at which time all the residents of the Su Empire and its fighters saw a huge fleet of warships, followed by a large army, arrive from the flanks of the Su Empire''s small army. "There are too many of them..." Said the emperor, Su Lian''s father, as he watched this in shock. Even Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue were astonished by the number of warships arriving from one side to the other. There were at least 20 warships, below them there was also a large army on foot or on war horses and other spiritual beasts. The shouts of command that came from the generals of the allied army began to reach the ears of those who were watching this from the strategic room. Emperor Su let out a long sigh and looked at everyone in the room. After glancing at them, he focused his gaze on Bai Lixue, Huang Feifei, and the whole group. "Many thanks to you for the support." He replied sincerely as he bowed. After that, he looked to another side of the room. There were several high-level people there. "You guys too." He said sincerely and then looked up again. At the same time, he raised his voice to say, "All my Su family, fighters and support, will go out with me to help all our powers defend the nation. If our Su dynasty will fall, our pride will remain intact. If the rules are broken to destroy us, then at some point they too will be struck down by an executioner who will destroy them. For now, let us fight for our people." He said from the bottom of his heart. Although not all of his family members were here, they all nodded firmly. They wasted no more time. Every one of them started to leave, as they walked towards the city walls. "If you don''t want to die and you don''t want to bring destruction to your empire, you better go back. You''ve helped me enough; you don''t need to risk your people like that." Emperor Su said as he passed by the side of his best friend, also emperor of another small empire nearby. This man sighed and shook his head. "Brother, if you fall, I will fall too. The ambition of these people cannot be stopped with you alone. Let us fight together." He said and didn''t even wait for his response, he turned and walked to where his allies were. Soon the entire empire was engulfed in war cries, as two armies prepared. Chapter 277: Enormous Difference "Big Sister, do you think Tang Yin can make it in time?" Su Lian asked Bai Lixue as she watched her father leave. Bai Lixue smiled. "I don''t think he ever let us down, right?" she replied with a smile, and Su Lian looked at her for a moment. "You''re right..." She said with a smile as she nodded. "Let''s get ready too." Huang Feifei said at that moment and looked at Zu Xiaolin, "Do you feel fit to fight?" She asked her, and Zu Xiaolin smiled. "We have been fighting together for so long, don''t you know me well?" she asked back, and Huang Feifei smiled. Thus, the last large group left this place to meet with a few of Tang Yin''s organization. They were few, only about 150 cultivators. But, among all those present, they were the most level. The presence of several spiritual kings made it clear that this large elite group would be crucial in battle. Therefore, although they were small against groups of tens of thousands marching in force, no one despised them. Soon, sounds of explosions erupted throughout the wall of this border area, which was the last remaining border defense zone of the empire. These sounds of explosions also brought roars from many cultivators, and the Su Empire''s warships fired loudly toward the enemy troops. Explosions that kicked off a large-scale battle, as the first groups of the enemy clashed hard against the battle groups defending the city. The difference was very great, so no one wanted to count it. But it was at least 15 to 1. The difference was too great, so the slaughter soon broke out from one side to the other. And soon, various buffs began to fall all over the area, people being revitalized and healed from a distance while other people resurfaced in a frenzy, trying to kill as many enemies as possible. A large-scale battle was brewing, or so they thought, but soon, the next round of explosions hit the wall with force, destroying much of it. This made one thing clear... The level of attack had increased by a full scale. And soon, more cannons began to fall, but not on the wall, but rather on the army, which killed a large number of people and scattered the army. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "HUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!" A great war cry was heard at that moment among the enemy troops as they began to attack left and right. Emperor Su was stunned while being protected by several cultivators who prevented a cannon attack from killing him. "...They are too strong." He said in shock, but without hesitation began to cast his buffs. Meanwhile, his father, the strongest cultivator was in front of him, defending the wall and trying to hold on as long as possible along with the rest of the cultivators. His best friend was also standing beside him as he shouted commands towards his troops on the ground and used his power to attack from afar. At the same time, Huang Feifei and her group began to move... Even so, the enemy''s next round of attack was ready... *BOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOM* "Empire Su, it''s time to surrender to our power, hahahahaha!" shouted one of the generals on the ground at that moment. A cry charged with power that everyone could hear despite the explosions that were occurring along the wall and inside the border city, killing thousands with a single shot. Everyone saw this general, who launched a powerful attack from a distance towards where the emperor was standing, but... Just at that moment, everyone could hear a huge bang that brought numerous explosions on the enemy army. While the enemies managed to see an extremely beautiful large spirit ship in the sky above the city, the allies managed to see an explosion of great magnitude occur between the ships of the enemy that sent them forcefully to the ground, as if they were small birds having their wings clipped. Both groups were shocked by different things, but soon, four more explosions brought them back to the moment. Four cannon explosions occurred among the ranks of the enemy army. Just at that moment, over the wall... "It''s now!" shouted Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue at the same time as they rushed out from the great wall, and their shout reached the ears of everyone in the organization, who started to move quickly. "Up!" shouted someone from the Su Empire, who was confused as well, and everyone looked up to see the arrival of a beautiful spirit ship, but this one was not coming alone. 50 warships arrived right behind it and attacked the enemy troops in force, shocking all the Su Empire''s allies. ''Who the hell are they?'' they thought in shock. "Old friend, do you have such good allies?" Emperor Su''s best friend asked at that moment, but Emperor Su was so stunned that he didn''t even know how to answer. Then he looked at Su Lian. "Lian, is he your friend?" he asked in shock, and Su Lian, who was also stunned, wondered if he was. ''Could he be Tang Yin?'' She thought and tried to look for Bai Lixue, but she was no longer there. So, she couldn''t tell in the short term. But a loud shout gave her the answer... "All Su Empire Allies, attack with force! We will make sure to destroy the enemy to ashes!" Tang Yin shouted at that moment, bringing a big smile of joy to Su Lian when she heard him almost screaming with joy. "It''s him! Dad, it''s Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile as she jumped up and down excitedly. She wasn''t the only one. Even the allies, though they had no idea what was going on, were deeply excited, and everyone''s spirits were lifted. At those moments Tang Yin''s 50 warships landed ahead of him to cover him. ''Feifei, Lixue, go back. Bring Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo.'' Tang Yin sent a message to them through the system, and after that, he disappeared along with the spirit ship, leaving everyone who saw him stunned. Even Su Lian was stunned, ''What happened?'' She wondered as she looked back and forth at the sky. Just as everyone was wondering the same thing, someone grabbed Su Lian by the waist and whispered in her ear, "Girl, what are you doing looking at the sky, so anxiously?" "Ahh!" A big scream came out of her mouth at that moment, and Su Lian quickly backed away in fright, but when she saw Tang Yin''s face, she smiled broadly and went to where he was. "Tang Yin, it''s you!" She said with a big smile as she hugged him for a moment. She didn''t know if she could hug him, knowing that his two or three girlfriends were nearby, but she didn''t care. And, of course, Tang Yin didn''t mind either. Chapter 278: Welcome to Bloody Dance Festival Meanwhile, the enemy army was in chaos. "Why the hell is there a Red Thunder Sect spirit ship among the enemy rows!?" shouted one of the great generals on the ground. "Sir, I have no idea, sir!" Replied many of the subordinates in shock, too were wondering the same thing and came here only to get information about it, not to be asked. "Shit, so there are still elders who support them!" shouted this great general angrily as he forcefully threw a vase against the ground. One of the great generals nearby smiled when he saw this. "Stop being so temperamental. Besides, a single ship won''t change the situation, they will be exterminated sooner or later, unless that person has unlimited ammunition." He said calmly, but just then, someone else ran in scared. "Sir, that''s 50 warships that arrived to support the Su Empire!" this new person shouted, causing all the great generals present to cough loudly. "What did you say!?" They asked with a loud shout, and this one repeated the same thing back to them again. Hearing this, they all came out of the tents and looked into the distance. 1, 2... 10... 30, and 50 second-rate warships they came to count. That was more than twice as many as they had. "Where the fuck did these fuckers get 50 warships!?" "Shit, inform the emperors!" Soon, the enemy army was in chaos as some ran from side to side, and others ordered more massive attacks on those warships. They were the real threat, but they didn''t realize that little by little, a small group of people were slowly sweeping away the enemy flanks without revealing much. And after a few minutes, a war shout from a woman was heard from the Su Empire side, and it was the moment when this small group of murderous people turned into a group of 150 people attacking a whole huge army in force while being supported by buffs from a distance. "What the heck!?" shouted many generals... Chaos descended upon the battlefield. ... Meanwhile, Tang Yin was explaining his attack plan to the empire members, and a few minutes later, Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo arrived. Just in time for Tang Yin to start explaining to them the second part of his plan. And after an hour of explanations, Tang Yin, along with his group of beautiful women and several members of his organization, left at high speed in Tang Yin''s spirit ship as they left the place. The spiritual ship flew over this army, but no one noticed it. If even the supreme spiritual ones could not notice it in the central region, how could these little ones notice it? Tang Yin flew freely and after a while, stopped. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll be right back." Tang Yin said with a smile and jumped off the spirit boat into the enemy camp... He entered various tents and came out undetected. Fifteen minutes later, he returned to the spirit boat with three heads in a bag. "How about that, Tang Yin?" the girls asked in shock. Tang Yin smiled. "They are the great generals of this place. I thought it would be a good idea to leave them without generals while we''re gone. These idiots were drinking alcohol with women, so it was easy to kill them." Tang Yin said and then set the spirit boat in motion again. His original plan was quite simple. Complete the system mission. And the mission of the system is that he must assassinate the main members of the Imperial Family of the 3 empires. For that, he already had a plan. So, after flying for a while, Tang Yin senses something and stops the ship. "Get in." Tang Yin said with a smile. Then, two people who were under the ship jumped and soon landed on the ship. They were Yun and Yao. "Young Master, everything is ready. We have found the place where the main forces of these imperial families are located. The three families are celebrating in the nearest empire." Yao said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Are they together? Did you put the arrays I asked for in the other castles?" Tang Yin asked, and both nodded. "Yes, Young Master." Both replied. That was the moment Tang Yin felt signals coming to him from three places. ''Oh, indeed, they are together.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the system map that different red dots were illuminated a few hours from here. These spiritual arrays that he asked to put up, are spiritual arrays of tracking. It is hard to find it, but occasionally it sends out small spiritual energy signals, almost undetectable to the average cultivator, that can reach the main array holder and tell him how many people are there. Today, Tang Yin discovered something new. These arrays also serve for the system to mark his enemies on the map, so he smiled. "Let''s go quickly. I don''t want to waste time." Tang Yin said smiling. And the spirit ship began to move at great speed through the sky as it got closer and closer to that small but thriving empire. ... Three high-level imperial families were gathered right now in this place together with their great forces. There were around 6 spiritual emperors. But they were all at a party. They were celebrating. They were drinking alcohol. They were all busy chatting. They were inside their own world of merriment. After all, they would soon win the war. And at that time, they would be greatly rewarded by the elders who supported them. It was the best thing that could happen to them. And so, unbeknownst to them, there were some strangers among them, moving back and forth in this room. Some were posing as castle staff. None of them realized that a huge spiritual array was seeing presence in this room of personal enjoyment. An hour later... While everyone was busy drinking wine and some were almost falling asleep, Tang Yin, who was sitting next to one of the emperors, smiled slyly as he moved the cup of wine he was drinking back and forth. Then he tossed it toward the center of the room. This golden cup fell clinking as it hit the floor and rolled for a moment, attracting the attention of those present. Tang Yin then rose from where he was sitting, and the emperor beside him looked at him doubtfully. "Gentlemen, it is my honor to welcome you to the... Beautiful Bloody Dance Festival." Tang Yin said slowly while slightly moving his hand forward as if he wanted to grab something... Everyone was shocked to hear this and thought as if this guy had gone crazy, but... ''Who is he, come to think of it?'' Was the common thought that went through the minds of all these higher-ups. Tang Yin then smiled calmly and finished closing his hand. Just then, the spiritual array on the floor of the room glowed brightly... Chapter 279: Blood Dance Domain Soon, everyone''s ears began to fill with beautiful musical sounds, as if a huge party had descended on this place. Everyone was stunned, unable to understand where this sound was coming from. At the same time, the room began to fill with white mist, slowly and from the bottom up. It looked as if the floor was evaporating, and the fog soon began to fill people''s eyesight. At the same time, many of those present began to look at, as if some beautiful women were dancing in front of them... Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and drew his sword cleanly as he swung it across the neck of one of the emperors, cutting his neck in a clean and soundless manner. Just as he did that, someone finally noticed. "IT''S AN ENEMY ATTACK!" shouted one of the powers of the three empires as he stomped his feet sending out powerful streams of spiritual energy to disperse the fog, alerting everyone in the room with his fierce shout. But, just as Tang Yin heard this, he disappeared from his place, appeared in front of the man trying to disperse the fog, and smiled at him, "Hehe, you are fast. Therefore, you will die fast." Tang Yin said and in one clean move, cut him in half without the latter being able to understand what had happened. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, this move alerted everyone as the spiritual energy of the one who was dead woke them up, and soon shouts came from one side to the other as they insulted them. "Bastard, show yourself!" "Die you bastard!" Tang Yin smiled when he heard these screams. Some of them were attacking themselves without realizing it, but the problem was that the spiritual energy of these cultivators dispersed the fog that had been created, and everyone could see what was going on. It was then that they realized that they were attacking their allies, and several of them were dead. The screams came when they saw that one of the emperors was dead but also came cries of curses towards Tang Yin. "I don''t know who you think you are, but you dare to cause trouble here and kill our emperor!" "You''re going to die!" With a leap, many of them arrived in front of Tang Yin, but the latter simply smiled as he saw several weapons heading toward him. Then he swung his sword forcefully pointing it towards the ground, and the blood of his two victims fluttered around the place, getting into the spiritual array lying on the ground... Tang Yin grinned sinisterly at that moment... "Blood Dance Domain!" he shouted. Was unable to hide the smile on his face and seized the moment to swing his sword horizontally towards his enemies, who were struck by a powerful spiritual pressure, while the spiritual array glowed a deep red color. All of them, were hit backward with force. The blow to the soul was enough to cause everyone on the spiritual array to take several steps backward, and all the spiritual energy in the body of these cultivators was forcefully shaken, causing many of them, the weaker ones, to vomit blood and fall to the ground in fear. This was taken advantage of by Tang Yin and his allies, as Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, and Zu Xiaolin came out of the shadows at that moment and attacked these people with force... Heads soon began to fly back and forth, and bodies were split, some heads were destroyed, and others were nailed to a royal scepter, while screams continuously came out of the mouths of many who could not even defend themselves. Still, the remaining emperors attacked Tang Yin with force, trying to assassinate him, but... They were in the Blood Dance Domain created by Tang Yin from a spiritual array, how could they touch him? Tang Yin dodged their attacks nimbly and then swung his sword forcefully upwards in a clean attack, cutting off the head of one of them, and ducked to avoid the other''s blow and swung at him nimbly from below, thrusting his sword into his heart... "You... Buagh!" Blood filled his mouth, and he couldn''t even utter his last words. And as fear girded over his face, he fell backward. Likewise, Tang Yin and three beautiful women were slaughtered left and right in this room, as if they were dancing back and forth as they jumped and slit cultivators'' throats, while the blood of the corpses was absorbed by the spiritual array on the floor, making the domain stronger over time. After killing the last one, Tang Yin pulled his sword out of this person''s chest and nodded to the girls. "Let''s go." Tang Yin said. Then they started to run outside, and Tang Yin stood at a distance from this place while looking at the spiritual array was still glowing brightly in a red color. This brought a smile to his face. The Blood Dance Domain... A Blood Attribute Domain. Which uses the blood of those who die by the caster''s hand to generate a powerful debuff in a specific area. This debuff, in the same way as other Blood Attribute Domains, directly affects the soul and instills fear in the opponent. If there is someone stronger than the caster, he can avoid it to some extent. For example, the two emperors managed to attack Tang Yin even with the domain under their feet. But if the opponents are weaker than the caster... They are only in for a one-sided slaughter. ''It''s a pity that I can''t use the original domain and have to use a spiritual array to make it a presence, but... It''s enough for now.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then clenched his fist tightly and sent a small spiritual array underneath the earth, which quickly approached the Blood Dance array. Just as the two spiritual arrays touched, the Blood Dance array began to spark back and forth as a small but powerful array moved at great speed above it, and soon, a powerful bloody explosion occurred there, starting with each of the corpses present, until finally exploding the array completely... Tang Yin watched this from afar with a smile. He was remembering the past. The time when one of his wives showed him this spiritual array. A spiritual array capable of containing one of the Domains Tang Yin had in the past. ''Hehe, it doesn''t look as beautiful as the one we made that time, Xue''er, but I guess it''s not bad.'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he watched the bloody explosion taking place in front of him. After a minute of watching something that was bound to attract attention, Tang Yin disappeared as he went to finish his work... Chapter 280: Return and the plans of the Emperor After having murdered the entire imperial family of this place, Tang Yin entered the Imperial Treasure Room and stole everything there. It was his loot, who would deny him? Therefore, he stole all the treasury and then left the place without anyone noticing who the attacker was. Moreover, at the same time, Tang Yin sent messages to several powerful families of those empires seeking to take control of the empire, while the heads of the imperial family fell in the courtyards of their homes. Tang Yin, simply for the sake of joking, decided to leave the same name he used when destroying the Huang family. Therefore, this empire was destined to go into chaos thanks to a certain Silver Assassin. Still, it was not over. He traveled at full speed to his next destination, where the next remaining imperial family was destroyed in one night, causing another empire to descend into chaos. And likewise, a third empire began to fall into chaos a day later. ... Because it took a day for Tang Yin to travel from one empire to another, on the third day, when the last family was banished from this world, news began to spread like wildfire to the armies of the three empires battling on the front lines. Not only had they lost their great generals in one night, but now, the imperial families had been killed, bringing internal battles. This was enough to disconcert the troops who lost their chain of command and could only start running back to their respective empires while being pursued by a dying and worn-out empire that could not understand what was going on. So, by the fourth day, somehow or other, the Su Empire was celebrating in their bewilderment. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They couldn''t understand why on earth those armies retreated, but some who knew the plan were suspecting that everything had gone well. And that very night, Tang Yin returned to the Su Empire. When everyone saw Tang Yin''s spirit ship arrive, they went out to greet him with rejoicing, especially the Su Family. "Thank you so much, Young Master!" they all shouted in unison as they stood before Tang Yin with tears in their eyes. There were also the members of the neighboring Empire, who, indirectly, were saved by Tang Yin. Tang Yin simply smiled and lifted Su Lian, who had also bowed to him to thank him. Then Tang Yin stroked her head a little as he shook his head. "You don''t need to bow, I did it so Lian wouldn''t be sad, I couldn''t stand to see her pretty face crying." Tang Yin said jokingly, which made all of them laugh a little and nod. Still, Su Lian lowered her head in embarrassment upon hearing this, but it felt quite good in her heart. "Young Master, please go ahead. We prepared a place for you where you can sleep and be quiet for tonight. Also, there are some things we would like to discuss with you, but for tonight we would like you to rest and have a good sleep." Emperor Su said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded to him. Then, the whole group entered the imperial castle. The rooms that were to be occupied by each of them were arranged, and Tang Yin began to be waited on by Su Lian. Tang Yin smiled at this. ''Tsk, this emperor likes things to be done quickly.'' Tang Yin thought. He noticed that Huang Feifei and the other girls were put in rooms far away while Su Lian was given the room next door. In addition, for some reason, many flowers were delivered to this room and showered around the room, and the imperial princess was exclusively asked to attend to the guest Tang Yin during these days. The emperor''s intentions being obvious, Tang Yin stared at Su Lian''s beautiful little face. From her tender and calm gaze, Su Lian clearly did not understand what her father was up to. She simply did as she was told, with a smile of happiness that she could not hide from her beautiful yet tender face. Certainly, her face was not as perfect as Huang Feifei''s or Bai Lixue''s, but... She had a unique aura that set her apart and gave her a perfect touch of beauty. That tender and innocent aura that every man likes to see in a woman. Su Lian finished cutting the fruits her father had told her to cut and started walking to give them to Tang Yin, sitting on the sofa beside him as she placed them on the table. "Tang Yin, these fruits are unique to the northwest and especially to the regions of our empire. You must try it." She said with a smile as she grabbed one and ate it, then went to pass a piece to Tang Yin, but noticed Tang Yin was looking at her and turned her head doubtfully, "Tang Yin?" she asked tenderly, as she tilted her head to the side, unable to understand why Tang Yin was looking at her like that. Tang Yin smiled shaking his head shortly after. "It''s all right. Let''s see, which fruit do you say?" Tang Yin asked, and she then smiled without giving the matter any more importance. "This one, here." She said and passed it to Tang Yin, making him quickly eat it from her hand and then nod. "It''s quite a bit richer than the one I tasted in the capital." He said with a smile, and Su Lian, though her mouth was hanging open at what Tang Yin had done, still quickly nodded. "Right?" She said smiling, and then grabbed another one to give him. "Right... Where are the big sisters Lixue and Feifei? I haven''t been able to talk to them much..." He said hesitantly. "Xian isn''t around either... Strange, she always stays close to me, but I haven''t seen her since we entered the palace." She said doubtfully, making Tang Yin laugh a little internally. She didn''t notice this, so she got up, "Wait, Tang Yin. I''m going to look for them so you won''t feel lonely in this place." She said and was about to start walking, but soon, she felt Tang Yin grab her hand and stop her from leaving, causing her to turn around hesitantly. "Is something wrong Tang Yin? Do you want me to get you something?" she asked hesitantly, and Tang Yin shook his head but pulled her lightly towards the furniture again making her sit back down and look at him hesitantly. Tang Yin then moved his hand and brought it to her cheek lightly to make her stare at him. "Girl, don''t you understand what your father did?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, making Su Lian feel stunned. Her face blushed, but not because she understood. But because Tang Yin was touching her face. Her heartbeat also quickened at that moment, so she turned her head quickly, and shook her head at Tang Yin''s question. "What do you mean, Tang Yin? Did my father do something that upset you?" she asked hesitantly, and when she thought of this possibility, she felt some fear in her heart. Tang Yin noticed this and laughed a little out loud, then stroked her head again. "You really are too innocent, Lian. Your father sent Feifei and Lixue away along with the rest of the girls, while he put you and me, in rooms together, while he asked you to serve me. Also, he sent some alcohol and many flowers that were showered in the room... With all that, what do you think your father is doing?" Tang Yin asked as he looked at her, and Su Lian hesitated. ''Does it mean something?'' She thought tenderly, and unconsciously moved her head to the side unable to understand. But it was only for a few seconds. Soon, she noticed what was happening, and her face turned as red as a tomato while her heart started beating fast, as if it wanted to jump out of her body, and nervousness started to show on her face. Chapter 281: Did she accept? So, she quickly smiled nervously and got up, "I''ll go get water... Tang... Tang Yin, I''ll be right back..." She said stuttering a little and started walking again, but Tang Yin grabbed her again and this time, pulled her gently towards him, she was puzzled by this and fell towards his chest while letting out a soft cry. But when she saw Tang Yin''s beautiful face so close to her, she felt slightly dazed. Tang Yin smiled towards her, "Why do you want to go out for water if there is some here? We also have some wine." Tang Yin said with a smile as he stared at her. Both of their faces were very close to each other, which increased Su Lian''s heartbeat as she became more and more nervous, but for some reason, she couldn''t help but stare into Tang Yin''s eyes. It was as if that beautiful pair of blue eyes naturally attracted her. But, even so, she quickly opened her mouth, trying to speak, but... Tang Yin seized that moment, brought his face even closer to hers, and locked her lips with his, engulfing her in a kiss that left her stunned. Seeing Tang Yin''s beautiful face so close to her as he kissed her left Su Lian''s mind a total blank. She couldn''t even understand what she should do or what was going on. She simply felt dazed and blank-minded. Tang Yin then slightly pulled away from her, causing her to come back to herself and look at him in surprise. "You... You kissed me?" she asked in a daze as her heart pounded and Tang Yin smiled. "You don''t like it?" he asked hesitantly, surprising Su Lian. But she quickly shook her head, "No, I mean, I do like it. Uh, this... No, I mean... This..." Soon, she started stuttering unable to understand what the hell she should say or how she should act right now. It was the first time someone kissed her. And on top of that, it was Tang Yin, a person she had been thinking about ever since she met him. So, she didn''t know exactly what she should say. ''Should I say yes he can? What if I tell him? Will he think I''m strange? What did big sister Lixue say when he kissed her for the first time?'' she thought doubtfully and tried to calm her heart. She lowered her tender little face in embarrassment and lightly squeezed her hands that had them clutching Tang Yin''s clothes. Then, as her heart pounded, she nodded slightly... "Yes, you can, but... Nothing else..." She said in an extremely soft and almost inaudible voice, bringing a smile to Tang Yin''s face. He moved slightly closer to her and gave her another soft kiss while she lifted her face to allow it and closed her eyes, expecting a long kiss, but when she felt that Tang Yin didn''t kiss her, she opened her eyes carefully, and he smiled at her. "What else do you think we would do, besides kissing?" He asked with a smile and hugged her even closer to him as he sat her on his lap. His question stunned her for a moment, but she quickly lowered her head where she stood in embarrassment. She couldn''t answer that the way it crossed her mind, so she used her mind to find a better way to say it quickly. And soon, she remembered something. Although it still embarrassed her, she began to speak. "...Mother told me that we must first get married before heaven and earth, then... Then... Then... Then comes the rest... You know... That." She said as she stammered continuously and at last raised her head sharply with decision. "Whatever it is, we can''t do anything else. We can kiss, because I think I like you, but, my mothe...!?" She swallowed her words when she felt Tang Yin suddenly kiss her again while she was talking. And although she was stunned and red while her heart was pounding intensely since she had agreed, she didn''t resist. Not that she could either, so she simply let herself go and closed her eyes tenderly as she squeezed her hands... Tang Yin was the one who took the opportunity to kiss her intensely while sticking his tongue into her mouth and fiddling with Su Lian''s tongue back and forth. She had no idea how to kiss, so when her tongue touched Tang Yin''s it jumped slightly, as if were a frightened little bunny. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, she soon felt she had to become collaborative, so she began to follow Tang Yin''s rhythm, and the two tongues intertwined in a beautiful, tender kiss. As she sat on his lap, she embraced him and was overwhelmed by this strange happiness that came to her suddenly, her eyes occasionally opened slightly and unconsciously, and you could see that she was lost in this tender but long kiss. And a while later, both parted. She was already out of breath and fell before Tang Yin''s shoulder exhausted but with a tender smile on her face, as she ran her hands around Tang Yin''s neck. Although she was out of breath, she could not help but look at Tang Yin''s face from the side. Seeing him like this brought indescribable happiness to her, and thanks to this happiness, her heart exhausted by everything she had been through in the past few days, finally rested and she slowly closed her eyes as she fell into a deep sleep. Her beautiful, tender face looked so tender; Tang Yin couldn''t help but raise his hand to push aside a bit of her long black hair that prevented him from seeing it properly. He smiled to see her like this. ''Finally, she can rest.'' He thought as he slowly caressed her, and she unconsciously made herself comfortable on his chest, falling into a deep sleep. Tang Yin then got up and turned off the lights, then laid her down on the bed slowly, and he lay down next to her while allowing her to sleep on his arm. Since she believed that they could only have relations after marriage before heaven and earth, then he would respect this and not touch her anymore until she said yes. Chapter 282: Unexpected visit in the night? That same night, after Su Lian fell fast asleep, Tang Yin got up carefully so as not to wake her up and went out into the courtyard. It is a large courtyard, and it is lonely today. Normally, in the distance, you could see soldiers protecting, but today it was silent because the emperor had ordered everyone to leave this place today. This was possibly the loneliest place in the entire palace on this night. So, it was a good place to get some air, although Tang Yin went out for something else. As soon as he came out, he smiled slightly, "Girl, hiding so long in there is not good." Tang Yin said smiling as he walked a bit around the courtyard, and then a woman showed herself behind some bushes with embarrassment on her face. Her was Li Xian. "I''m sorry, Tang Yin. I just wanted to get some fresh air and I didn''t expect there would be a different scene today that wouldn''t allow me to move much." She said embarrassedly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I didn''t know you liked to sneak a peek when couples have intimate nights." Tang Yin said, smiling at her, and she just shook her head. "Even I didn''t know you two were a couple." She replied. Both laughed at that moment, and then they walked a little under the moonlight which today was not so bright. "I guess you''re not here to get some fresh air, what''s wrong?" Tang Yin asked suddenly after both had sat down under a tree. Li Xian didn''t look at him. She kept her gaze on the sky with some longing on her face, and a while later, she sighed, "I have to go back to the place where I was born, Tang Yin." She replied. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded at this and looked at her, "If anything happens, I can help you." He said, and she gave him a sidelong glance but shook her head again. "There is no need, Tang Yin. You have already helped me a lot and you helping Lian is enough for me." She says, and Tang Yin nods, ready to ask a question, but she beats him to it. "Still, I have a question. Why are you helping us? You helped Lian get the spiritual bone when you didn''t know her, you helped us through the trials and you always care about us, are we really that close?" She asked doubtfully. The question that had been haunting her mind for a long time, she had finally said. She wanted to understand Tang Yin, but she was always a little afraid to say it for many reasons. But right now, she felt had nothing to lose, so it was better to say the doubts she had in her heart. Tang Yin noticed this in her eyes, so he smiled at her. "Don''t you think it''s normal, for a young man like me, to want to make a harem of beautiful women? Of course, I already have, but as long as she''s a girl with a good personality, I''m not against her joining my harem as well." He replied simply and calmly. She laughed a little at this poorly thought-out answer, but it seemed to make sense. "So, you consider me to be one of those girls who meets the requirements?" she asked. Tang Yin then stared at her and grabbed her cheek with his hand, making her stare at him. "Your personality is straightforward and interesting, you have a remarkable appearance and your body is amazing, especially your buttocks, what do you think?" he asked with a smile. She didn''t look away; she didn''t even turn red at this statement. She just stared at him with a beautiful smile on her face. "If that''s what you think of me, why don''t you make your move tonight? I won''t yell, I won''t say anything if you are." She replied firmly. This surprised Tang Yin, who, for a moment, didn''t know how to respond. He didn''t expect that answer from her. But still, he smiles at her and moves a little closer to her ear, "If you tempt me enough, I might agree and pounce on you." He said smiling and in a joking tone. After that, he walked away from her and went back to looking at the sky with a smile. Li Xian smiled when she heard this. Initially, she made no movement, but a minute later, she stood up a little, and without Tang Yin noticing, she mounted on top of him in an unexpected move. Tang Yin was surprised when he felt Li Xian''s soft and delicate buttocks on top of his lap as she stared at him. After that, she made a move and took off the dress was wearing, remaining only in her underwear on top of Tang Yin. "I don''t care if you''re the one taking my virginity, Tang Yin. No, I should say, if can be you, I would be satisfied." She says from that position while staring at him, grabbing his hand to put it on her not-so-big but beautiful breasts. Both her actions and her words stunned Tang Yin, and he stared at her. ''Her eyes... She''s stressed, tired... Sad?'' He thought as he looked into Li Xian''s beautiful clear eyes. Tang Yin sighed slightly and lightly squeezed his hand on her chest, causing her to make a slight movement, but she did not resist. "Tell me, what''s wrong? I notice you are stressed and maybe you''re desperate, but I can''t figure out why." Tang Yin said staring at her. After these words, both stared at each other for a moment, and after several minutes, she smiled a little, but her smile was soon filled with tears. The tears were uncontrollable for her, so she wanted to hide this side of her and leaned on his shoulder, but after doing this and feeling Tang Yin hugging her, she felt more uncontrollable tears and hugged him tightly, not wanting to let go of him. Her way of crying really stunned Tang Yin, who didn''t expect this at a time like this, ''Wasn''t she happy helping Lian a few days ago? Was I even fooled by her smile? What the hell is happening to her?'' He thought but didn''t let go of her. And after several continuous minutes, she bit him lightly on the neck, trying to calm down. For some reason, she felt that just because it was him, she could show this side of him. She didn''t think they were very close, but Tang Yin always gave her that air of being a person she could trust. And now, she just wanted to get it off her chest and find a way to tell someone her problems, maybe it would be the only time she would show this side of her to someone. So, soon after, she began to speak in a very low voice that only Tang Yin could hear. Chapter 283: The Reason. Her Desire. "...Tang Yin... My family was annihilated..." She said as she clenched her teeth tightly and was unable to stop the tears from continuing to fall, shocking Tang Yin. "We were betrayed... We were annihilated by a powerful force... Mother, father, my grandparents, we were all a prosperous and peaceful clan, but they were all brutally killed." She spoke slowly, as her voice trembled slightly at first, but then her words became flatter, and though she felt pain, her voice did not express it. "...My siblings, the whole family... Even distant relatives... So only I am left." At this point, she stood up slightly with tears still streaming down her cheeks. And not wanting to hide anything, she gave herself a small thump on her chest, which surprised Tang Yin as he began to feel the spiritual energy swirling in her chest. ''An array?'' He thought in shock, and soon, a spiritual array was visible as Li Xian''s pitiful and tearful face smiled slightly. "...I was forced to wear a soul slave array by my family''s murderers. I haven''t had the freedom to do whatever I want since then." She said, and then the spirit array was hidden again. Tang Yin looked into her eyes, and his sight became deep as if he wanted to see beyond her, though she didn''t notice and simply continued speaking. ''Certainly... It''s a dangerous slave array, the kind that can be easily hidden. Tsk, I hadn''t realized that she was bound like that, even when I had several opportunities.'' Tang Yin thought as he listened to each of Li Xian''s words. "Recently, they called me again. I... I have this on me, my work of many years." She said and then showed another spiritual array. This one caused Tang Yin to frown even more. "Are you planning to exploit yourself?" he asked, and she smiled when she heard this, wiped her tears, and took a deep breath for a moment. "I must have my revenge, Tang Yin. I''m going to be close to the young masters of that family. And now that I have found a way to create a spiritual array that allows me to take revenge, why wouldn''t I? My family will not die so in vain." She said smiling. "My only regret is that I can''t fulfill my family''s dream. I can''t fulfill their requests. And I can''t see Lian grow up to fulfill our promise. But now I''m going to regret something else if it doesn''t happen." She said and then slightly approached Tang Yin and prepared to take off his clothes, but she didn''t do it right away. "...I want to have sex with you, Tang Yin. I''m not the prettiest of your acquaintances and my face is the most common among all, maybe only my hips down are a little better than the other girls, but I have nothing else to offer you. Still, nothing would make me happier than to have sex with you before I fulfill my mission. But, don''t feel obligated. Do it only if you want it as much as I do." She said, and the smile on her face became so beautiful that it could outshine anyone. It was a smile that was formed from the soul, with a pure desire to be happy for one last time in her suffering-filled life. A smile that also revealed her desire to take that step with him. Tang Yin was surprised to see this smile. He felt stunned looking at her for a moment. And then, without saying a word, he approached her and kissed her. "I will fulfill all your wishes and requests from now on. So, you can ask me for anything." Tang Yin said smiling, and she nodded with a smile. Not wanting to waste time, she immediately removed Tang Yin''s sleeping robe, revealing his naked body which was visible thanks to the moonlight. She smiled and then moved to Tang Yin''s lower part. Without wasting any time, she did what she thought was right as she was slightly bent and kneeling on the ground... She began to give him a blowjob, and this beautiful sight of her, along with her blowjob, excited Tang Yin to the limit, as she was immersed in her own world of strange, inexplicable bliss while, occasionally, a tear would fall down her face. Still, whatever she set out to do, she did it perfectly. She had never done anything like this before and lacked experience. She had never even seen it. But she had read some things, so she knew how to start. Not only that, but it brought great excitement to Tang Yin, showing that she was doing it very well. Maybe because, she was wishing with her soul. Actually, the reason she came here was because she wanted to call Tang Yin. She wanted to experience this happiness before she left and planned to leave during the night, so she was here to call him. But she did not dare to say. She believed that Tang Yin would understand her feelings without her saying anything. And in this case, it was so. He understood her very well. Well, he was surprised himself that it was so. And amidst nostalgic thoughts from both, Li Xian, who found herself sucking Tang Yin''s member as if it was the most delicious thing she had ever tasted, felt her mouth fill with a thick liquid. Feeling this, she did not reject it. She began to swallow it slowly and without wasting a bit. She found its taste too rich so that when she finished and opened her eyes, a fervent desire could be seen to want more and more... Tang Yin, who saw this, smiled and pulled her upwards from him. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She did not refuse him but instead took off her panties, and after making her vagina and Tang Yin''s member kiss, she began to slowly go down as she felt something inside her tearing. She felt pain, but it was a pleasurable pain that even she could not understand. Although she felt pain, it was just what she wanted, so she enjoyed it and hugged Tang Yin tightly, not wanting to part, as her hips finally reached all the way down, and her soft moans sounded in Tang Yin''s ear... Chapter 284: Pressure One quiet night with a half-hidden moon, it witnessed two people coming together and mingling their souls in one of the most beautiful acts this world has to offer. Both gave themselves to each other body and soul in a night of passion, as Li Xian''s moans sounded softly in Tang Yin''s ear. Neither counted how many times they climaxed; neither wanted to stop. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both embraced each other in the open air as their bodies asked for more and more. For Li Xian, this was her longed-for first time, and she had it with the guy she wanted. This brought a little color to her eyes, and her desire to want to enjoy this night was so fervent that she was the woman who could hold out with Tang Yin the most so far... For hours on end. She immersed herself in this pleasurable night as she enjoyed herself until the northern lights came out. It was then that Li Xian and Tang Yin stopped as they held each other tightly and cum together one last time... ... Tang Yin disappeared a few times traveling at high speed, until he appeared on a mountain. There, he stared at Li Xian, who was walking steadily in the distance. He stared at her while thinking that the quietest and strongest-looking girl among those he had met lately was the one who was suffering the most. The girl who had been the most silent all this time about her problems was the one who needed help the most. That beautiful and perhaps stubborn girl was simply trying to find happiness in this life before taking that step of no return. In the end, no matter how much Tang Yin told her words to keep her from leaving, she never had the slightest intention of listening to him. She listened to his every request on this long night, and whatever he asked her to do, no matter how shameful, she did obediently and without hesitation. But... That one request he made of her was the one thing she would not agree to. Still... Tang Yin smiled, looking into the distance. ''If you become my woman, you are destined to be protected by my hammer, Li Xian.'' Tang Yin thought. When he had sex with her, the first thing he did, and without her realizing it, was to replace the slavery array with a soul array that connected the two. That way, he made sure those bastards wouldn''t force her to do something she didn''t want to do while he couldn''t go. And while he was happy about this, he also felt a little pressured because he couldn''t erase her exploding array. That array was no ordinary spiritual array. It was a soul array. It was made using her own soul; therefore, it could not be erased unless Tang Yin could find a way to mix her soul with his. The thing is, she wasn''t lying when she told him that she would explode along with her soul. And even though she knew the pain she would feel, she didn''t care. She craved revenge, and her way of getting it was that. Therefore, she would do without a second thought. Just as she accepted all his requests without hesitation, she would not hesitate when she had to exploit herself. This put pressure on Tang Yin. ''Follow from a distance. Take care to protect her, but do not show yourselves or allow her to suspect anything. Don''t get into a fight with anyone who comes near her for now. And report everything with messenger birds.'' Tang Yin sent that message through the system to a few people in his organization. He chose them according to what she had told him about the force she wanted to take revenge against. He was sure that, at the very least, they would be able to inform him of what happened. After that, he turned and ran back to the castle. ''I need to hurry things up.'' He thought as he changed his short-term plans. There was a more important plan at present that he had to give priority to, so he quickly went back to the room to get some sleep. When he returned, he found Su Lian sleeping peacefully with a happy smile. Perhaps, if she knew what was going on with her best friend, she wouldn''t even be able to sleep now. So Tang Yin wouldn''t tell her. Her sleeping face looked extremely beautiful and captivating. The long black hair she had gave an amazing look when she rested peacefully on it. This brought a smile to Tang Yin''s face, and he gave her a small kiss on her forehead. After that, he went to sleep for a while... He woke up a while later, and it was just the time when Su Lian also woke up. Both joked for a moment in bed, and after breakfast, were both summoned by the emperor. When they entered the room where they were waiting, the emperor smiled. There was something in him that told him that these two had come very close, so he thought his plan had succeeded. The girls, who were with Tang Yin, also understood what was happening, so when they saw them arrive, they greeted them, and after a while of cordial greetings from the emperor to Tang Yin, the emperor bowed deeply to Tang Yin. Not only he, but all his subordinates did so, as also the other emperor who was present. Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, and the other girls were surprised to see this and looked at each other wondering what was going on. Even Su Lian was the same way, so she was going to ask, but before she could do so, the emperor spoke. "Young Master, I know we are not strong enough, but we want to join you and be your subordinates! We offer both empires to you!" Emperor Su said, surprising everyone. Even Tang Yin was slightly surprised. Although one of the missions told him to make this empire his subordinate, he didn''t expect things to happen so quickly. Moreover, he didn''t even know what he should say or do to get them to agree to be his subordinates. More so now that Su Lian decided to give herself to him. How would his woman react when she realizes that he wants to turn her whole family into his subordinates? That was the question on his mind. Therefore, although he was surprised, he looked at Su Lian. And although she was surprised, she smiled and looked at him. "That''s right, Tang Yin, if we are your subordinates, we can be closer!" She said with a tender and innocent smile. Making Tang Yin can only smile helplessly. ''Well, if it''s that easy and I don''t have to do anything else, then all the better. Besides, two empires instead of one? This is great.'' Tang Yin thought and nodded to them. "Well, if you guys decide so and you think that under my command you will be better off, I won''t let you down. So, I will propose one more thing, how about if both empires become one? If you do so, I promise that you will become a second-tier and even a first-tier empire in no time." Tang Yin replied without wasting any time and with a calm smile on his face. Chapter 285: I need to talk with you. This that he said surprised both emperors, who stared at each other for a moment, but if Tang Yin said so, who was counting on such a powerful organization¡­ They would not hesitate about it, moreover, they wondered if they would receive any second-rate warships for that. After all, Tang Yin has 50 of those stationed on the empire''s grounds. So, both nodded after looking at each other for a moment. Both emperors were best friends so that they could understand each other''s thinking. "Young Master, we will do as you wish. Uniting the two empires is a difficult thing, but I assure you we will succeed." They replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "Don''t worry, once you finish all the procedures to unite, I will bring my organization to make a Great Empire by conquering the nearby empires. For now, I will give you several things as gifts." Tang Yin said. Just when the emperors agreed, a section was formed in the ''Earthly Domains'' area, showing that these two empires had become their subordinates. * And it was arranged as a registered organization within the system, but it was somewhat grayed out. Even so, Tang Yin did not attach any importance to this. Just knowing that the system now recognized them as subordinates was enough. So, he simply took out dozens of storage bags from his inventory to give them to Emperor Su. "Emperor Su, inside are resources belonging to the Imperial Treasury of a second-tier empire, I also included some emperor-grade and saint-grade cultivation techniques. Enough to become a First Tier Empire in the future." Tang Yin said with a smile as he passed all this on, leaving everyone who heard this in shock. The only ones who found this normal were the small group present who had come with Tang Yin from the east and Bai Lixue. She was now practicing supreme-grade cultivation techniques, and the organization has several, how would she be surprised by emperor and saint-grade techniques? But that is something the emperors did not know, and although they took everything in, they did not know how to react. Tang Yin then proceeded to speak again to get things done quickly, taking advantage of the emperors'' shock. "I will also open the spiritual entrances of some high-level people in the empire to speed up the process. Those who are here first." Tang Yin said, and after a big surprise from the emperors, Tang Yin spent a day opening spiritual entrances. But this time he was almost in the sixth realm. So he could use his spiritual energy in a better way, opening the spiritual entrances more easily. He could even do it with 5 people at the same time, so the pace was accelerated. He also took the opportunity to open the spiritual entrances of all the members of his organization, and so a day went by. Just as the day ended, Tang Yin received a notification from the system. Well, there were two, and this is what he had been waiting for since the early morning... So, as soon as he received them, he turned his gaze firmly towards the system, and among the rewards he only wanted to see two, so he ignored the rest... Just as he was scrolling down through the rewards easily, he smiled broadly as he found just the two he wanted to see. ''...I''m only missing one now. As I thought, these hidden rewards give in part, rewards that I need...'' Tang Yin thought as he read the names of the two new spiritual herbs he had been given. He was just one spiritual herb short of the 7 he needed to restore his arm. Something he was anxious about and needed more than ever at this moment, it was so close to him, but yet so far away... This made him feel a little anxious and nervous, but he soon calmed down and began to think slowly. He didn''t want to do anything rash right now. The problem was that the spiritual herb he was missing... ''It''s complicated... Where can I find such a poisonous place in this place?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. This is a spiritual herb that is usually called the Poison Empress among plants. And it only grows in places where there is lots and lots of poison. Still, in the east, he never heard of such a place. In the north... Much less so. ''Here too I have never heard of a poisonous region...'' Tang Yin thought with a slight frown. Still, after several minutes of thinking, he shook his head. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It''s no use. My master told me that she could get me all 7 in a span of a few years, I''ll ask her better.'' Tang Yin thought and sent her a message through a messenger bird where he informed her of his achievements and also asked her if she could help him get that remaining spirit herb, also explaining what they were for and what he would use them for. After doing that, Tang Yin decided to return that same day. He didn''t plan to stay here for long, and even less so now that he has so little time. So, he immediately called the girls and the members of his organization, leaving the empire soon after. They would be busy doing their own thing, and Tang Yin had a lot of things to do right now, so he wasted no time. Along the way, Su Lian was worried about Li Xian, wondering where she was, so Tang Yin had to give her some vague answers that were not heard by anyone else, so no one found out anything regarding her, and for now, he doesn''t want to be found out. Thus, a fleet of 51 spirit ships flew on their way to the place where the new base of the organization would be while many were celebrating their victory, and some longed for the rewards Tang Yin would give them. And just after arriving at this beautiful place at night, when everyone was getting off the spirit boats, Tang Yin saw that his teacher was waiting for him. She smiled at him as soon as she saw him, "Follow me. I need to talk to you about some things." She said and then turned around, entering the mansion. Tang Yin simply followed behind her as he told those who came with him to wait for him for a while. *** NT: As there are two types of Dominions, now the section to refer to Dominions of Power (such as a Bloody Dominion, etc.), will be called as such or simply ''Dominions'', but the section to refer to Dominions such as, organizations, empires, etc., will be renamed ''Earthly or Territorial Dominions'' so as not to confuse. Chapter 286: Telling her After walking around this beautiful mansion built with high-class precious stones for a while, Shi Yue stopped and stared at him. "Tell me, what''s wrong? You can hide a lot of things from those girls because they are inexperienced, but I was watching you when you were on the spirit boat and I can tell that there is something that has you pensive and makes you want to do things faster." Shi Yue said directly. Tang Yin looked at her, somewhat surprised, but smiled helplessly. He didn''t want to hide things from her either, so he decided to be honest. "Master, something is going on with Li Xian. A force annihilated her family a long time ago and was somehow holding her prisoner, as they had used a spiritual enslavement array on her." Tang Yin replied, and Shi Yue frowned. "Li Xian? The girl who always hangs out with the one with the world tree leaf?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Strange... There''s no way it can hide something like that from me..." She said, frowning unconsciously, and Tang Yin nodded. "I thought the same thing, but that spiritual array was special, it had been created with traces of some soul she held dear and was bound to her soul, so it was extremely difficult to realize its existence unless she herself decided to show it. I realized when she was taking it off, she was trying to retain that soul in her body." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue looked at him in surprise. "Trying to retain a soul in her very soul? That''s extremely dangerous!" She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "...Maybe it''s so she won''t feel lonely." Answered Tang Yin, one of his guesses, but shook his head helplessly. "I managed to remove the spiritual array and because of that, those guys no longer have control of her. Although their enemies don''t know it because I replaced the spiritual array with another one just like it, but that belongs to me. The problem is..." Tang Yin said and stopped. "What''s the problem?" Shi Yue asked, and Tang Yin let out a slight sigh. "Her death wish is too strong. I couldn''t make her want to live again, even if I tried all night. That''s why I couldn''t stop her. Besides, the explosive array inside her was too powerful, I couldn''t erase it. She is totally willing to explode herself to take revenge." Tang Yin replied, and his countenance quickly darkened. This was the topic he hadn''t wanted to think or talk about, but if it was to Shi Yue, he was willing to tell her. Shi Yue looked at him a little after this and nodded slightly. Then she averted her gaze from him and looked out the window beside her for a moment as she gazed out at the beautiful place she had created with her own hands. "Tang Yin, death is something that awaits us all. There is no way to escape it. Some say it is possible to reach immortality and I once believed it was possible, but that is not known to us. So sooner or later death will come to us." She said with a slight sigh at the end as if she was exhausted. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, understanding what she meant. Shi Yue, after a moment''s thought, smiled. "Still, it is not good when death comes early. When it comes early, you can''t enjoy the beauty of this world and couldn''t even understand the reason for your birth." She said again and gave Tang Yin a little tap on the head, making him stare at her doubtfully. She smiled at him, "Therefore, be a man and prevent your little girl, who has not lived long, from regaining the desire to live. If you do, you will earn my respect." She spoke. Tang Yin stared at her for several seconds and then smiled. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, master. I have a way and a plan for it. But, that''s why I need to find that spiritual herb as soon as possible." He replied firmly. Shi Yue nodded then. "If you have a plan and you can do it, I can get you that spiritual herb. I know where to find it, but it won''t be easy to get it. So, although I will get it for you, I will not give it to you if you are only going to die when you go there. Tell me, what gives you the confidence to face her enemies? Are they weak? Or will your power increase dramatically when you get your arm back? If you tell me nothing, even if I hand it over to you, I will not allow you to go there." She replied. If she could make her disciple get his arm back, she would naturally do so. After all, a cultivator without an arm is not the same as a cultivator with all his limbs. Still, what makes him so confident that he could help and save Li Xian just by getting his arm back? That was her doubt. Tang Yin gave him a slight nod. It''s not like he wanted to hide it or anything. "Master, to answer you that, I have to show you something, can we cultivate together? Mixing spiritual energy with soul energy, I mean. So that you understand what I mean. If I tell you just like that you won''t believe me." Tang Yin replied with an embarrassed smile at the end, and she felt a little stunned but nodded to him a little. ''What is this guy planning?'' she thought, but after a moment''s thought, she shrugged her shoulders without giving this much thought. Tang Yin had always surprised her, so she was curious about what he wanted to show her now. So, she nodded to him as she sat down on the floor, cross-legged. "Let''s do it then." She said, and Tang Yin nodded, sitting down soon after. After that, she raised her hand to grab Tang Yin''s waiting one, and they both closed their eyes. ''Since I can''t show my other heavenly hammer, I can only have her experience the two heavenly hammers herself.'' Tang Yin thought. His twin heavenly hammers are an anomaly that should be impossible to happen. Never before had someone appeared who had two spirit weapons that were the same in every way. This was another reason why Tang Yin had to die at that time. Because two heavenly hammers were very scary, even more so in conjunction with a divine soul. He is the greatest anomaly that this universe could have. That''s why he was sure she wouldn''t believe him if he told her without proof. That''s also why he hasn''t told any of the girls. After all, evidence and actions have always spoken louder than the words themselves. Soon, Tang Yin''s spiritual energy came out of his body, as it mixed with some small silver-colored lines and circled him, colliding with the spiritual energy surrounding Shi Yue''s body. She, instead of having silver-colored lines, carried black-colored lines that fluttered back and forth. Chapter 287: Spiritual World? The silver and black lines represented each other''s soul. These lines encircle the spiritual energies of both while gradually making them come together. As this process began, Shi Yue was stunned to notice that her soul was being submissive to Tang Yin. ''What?'' She thought in shock as her eyebrows trembled slightly upon witnessing this. ''Is his soul that powerful? No, if it was, he wouldn''t have been so affected by the Bloody God''s Domain...'' She thought, and her brow furrowed slightly. She could tell that her soul was being submissive to Tang Yin''s soul as the spiritual energy mingled. But it wasn''t because her soul was weaker. If not because there was something about his soul that made it look like something of another category. ''What the hell is going on?'' she thought in shock, but just as she wanted to understand more of Tang Yin''s soul, her sight was already obscured because her eyelids covered her eyes, it became wavering for a moment and soon felt like she had stepped on land. Then she opened her eyes and looked around. "A spiritual world?" She asked unconsciously but quickly shook her head. ''There''s no way, this is all dark, but... What the hell is this place?'' She thought in shock, and soon, a voice came from behind her. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, but it''s an incomplete one. I can''t open my spiritual world right now. But this is enough." Tang Yin said smiling, and she turned to look at him. She was surprised at first but smiled soon after. "Your soul... It''s pretty special, kid." She said with a smile. Right now, they are not in their original bodies. They were in their souls, or at least a representation of them, inside Tang Yin''s mind. And Tang Yin''s soul was silver in color, so much so that it glowed in this darkness. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this. "Well, I''ll tell you about it in the future. We don''t have much time here, master. Look above you, that''s what I want to show you." Tang Yin replied with a smile as he raised his gaze. Shi Yue frowned slightly and looked up as well. Just as she looked up, she felt shocked by what she saw. It was as if lightning had struck her and stunned her. What she was seeing was totally out of common sense. It was so much so that she thought she was seeing wrong, so she unconsciously brought her hands to her eyes to rub them to see if what she was seeing was real. But the shock was soon intensifying, no matter what she did. She could still see the two heavenly hammers in that place. They were two identical heavenly hammers. And both gave her the same oppressive feeling. A feeling of unbelievable power that left her stunned. "How is that possible?" She said unconsciously as she looked at this. Tang Yin smiled. It was the same reaction his father and his entire family had when they found out. "Yes, I am a dual spirit weapon user. But I''m not normal. Somehow, I was born with two identical spirit weapons with the same attributes. I''m an anomaly of the universe, which never had to exist." He replied with a smile. He didn''t know if it was because he was still inexperienced, but this was always a source of pride for him. He didn''t mind being called a monster. That was a compliment to him. Because, he was proud to have been born that way. That talent that allowed someone to break all the existing records in his world, only belongs to him. And only he can use it. "That''s why I''m sure I can save her from her enemies. Don''t worry, master. Once I get my arm back, the power of the heavenly hammer will also increase drastically." He said smiling as she couldn''t take her eyes off those two heavenly hammers. She always thought she was amazing and had a supernatural talent. After all, she had her own quirks that made her special. But, once she faced someone with dual spirit weapons, she could understand that there was a big difference between those people and herself, especially if they were on the same level as her. The fighting power they could have was absurd. But, in the same way, she also knew that they were limited. These people were not usually born with two attack-type spirit weapons, so even though their strength was absurd, after all, it was not an explosive force that could leave her with no chance of victory. But what if someone were ever born with two attack-type spirit weapons? And what if that spirit''s weapons were the mythical heavenly hammer? What would happen in that case? The heavenly hammer is the one known to be the supreme spiritual weapon with the greatest offensive capability among all the existing ones. Even Shi Yue must acknowledge its supremacy and might. What would happen if someone with a double heavenly hammer appeared? ''Wouldn''t it be breaking the balance of the universe, such an absurd situation?'' She thought in shock, and her thoughts lasted for a couple of minutes until she finally came back to herself and looked at Tang Yin in surprise. ''I always knew he was amazing, his heavenly hammer is proof of that, but since when did the Tang have such an absurd power among their ranks? And why the hell did they neglect him, even let him be crippled?'' She thought in shock and realized that possibly the continental balance was about to change. This brought a smile to her face. ''If I''m the one causing it... It won''t be bad either.'' She thought at that moment with a smile, and just as she was preparing to speak, she felt a momentary dizziness and disappeared from that place. Tang Yin smiled at this and so returned to his body, leaving this dark and desolate place in stony silence again. Still, it was not left alone. Those two huge spirit hammers were still parked there, and... There was someone else who was watching the scene from the beginning with curiosity. From the moment Tang Yin and Shi Yue set foot here, she had been staring at them, and until they left, she did not move from her place while curiosity shone in her beautiful eyes. However, her face and almost her entire body were covered by a small green mist that prevented her features from being seen. After seeing them disappear, her curiosity disappeared, and she sighed, then flew to where the hammers were... ... Chapter 288: Returned to the City When Shi Yue returned to her body, she looked at Tang Yin in surprise for a moment longer and then stood up. "Climb up to the sixth realm, when you do come find me at the sect. I will deliver you the spirit herb you need." She said firmly and then disappeared from the place. "Also, don''t worry about your girls, I will take care of granting them the status you asked for." She said after disappearing in a voice that came from all sides, and then all was silent. She didn''t ask any more questions or tell him anything else. She didn''t need to hesitate any longer about whether to go to that place to get said herb or not. She was now certain that she must get it. That became her priority, and Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. He also had a priority right now, so he immediately went out to the courtyard to meet the rest. He gathered everyone outside and began to talk to them. According to messages from Fang Fu''s wife and the rest of the members who are in the city, who are in charge of looking for potential members to pledge allegiance, the organization will grow. Therefore, Tang Yin needed to make the job easier for Bai Lixue while giving status to his girls within the organization. Therefore, Huang Feifei was also appointed as a senior member of the organization and received a whole salon, which is under her exclusive orders. The same Bai Lixue and, of course, Su Lian as well. However, Su Lian''s inexperience was of concern to Tang Yin, so he appointed more others to assist her. He also included Zu Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo, who were appointed as leaders of another hall. With all the information he had received from the people in the city, Tang Yin could get an idea of how to divide each of the organization''s halls. And he used the moment to give Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue a lot of resources for the administration of the organization. Zhang Feiju was also appointed as a member of the organization, and now he is so strong that he has become one of the main powers of the organization. Tang Yin made all the arrangements for his women to be able to cultivate without any inconvenience to the organization by simply appointing them as leaders but taking away most of the responsibilities they had to fulfill. And with the vast number of resources he was giving them, he was sure they would soon become very strong. Now, the second issue they dealt with was to build the establishment for the organization in this place and in the way Tang Yin asked for. This was not a problem for the current members. Most of them had worked in construction for many years, so the planning went smoothly. Even when Tang Yin''s requirements were quite complicated to do, thanks to the presence of several spirit ships, they were confident that they could do it without too much effort. And so, a few days of planning and explanations from Tang Yin about what they should do with the resources he was giving them went by. Several days later, the leaders of the pirate organization approached him. "Leader, we want to continue operating in the east, in that place are the places where we left from and we want to continue helping them to survive, so we request that you allow us to go there when we finish the work here." Said the 4 at the same time, bowing to Tang Yin, who had finished explaining some things to the whole group. Tang Yin looked at them and nodded. "I don''t have any problem. I understand that you guys were born in poor villages with no cultivators, correct?" Tang Yin asked, and they nodded. "That''s right. We were victims of exploitation by many eastern empires and our villages were for generations, that''s why we can''t abandon them." They replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "That sounds perfect to me, I don''t want them to abandon them either. On the contrary, why don''t you tell them to join me? I plan to expand my organization all over the continent and I have the financial ability to allow them, all of them, to become cultivators with plenty of resources at their disposal, how does that sound?" Tang Yin asked again, surprising them, who stared at each other for a moment. "Are you serious, Leader?" they asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded naturally. "Of course. Each and every one of you will receive one or more external spirit weapons that are compatible with your souls so that you can become renowned cultivators in the future." Tang Yin replied with a smile and then took out a scroll with a spiritual array inscribed therein. "When you return to the East, look for people who are trustworthy and who want to become cultivators. After that, have them pledge allegiance under this array, the same way you saw it a while ago. Follow the same processes and it will be enough. Once you do that, we''ll be connected and I''ll be able to know what kind of spirit weapon to get you." Tang Yin said smiling. No matter what they said, the gratitude and happiness were plain to see on their respective faces. It was a happiness that came from the soul, for them, pirates who stole and killed, what always awaited them was death. But they stole and killed their enemies, those who abused their power and murdered innocent people. Even so, the law will never take that into account and will only see that they are pirates who kill and murder people of great wealth, which will be enough to condemn them. This was the first time that someone external to them, and who seemed to come from the high command of this world, bestowed upon them so many incredible gifts and still told them that he would help all their people to change their destiny. So, without much to say, they bowed to Tang Yin and thanked him sincerely for this. After that, they ran back to work on building the organization. While Tang Yin, after talking a little with the girls about some things, received a message from a messenger bird that made him smile. "It is time for me to go back to the city, there are some things I have to do before I go to get my spiritual bone, will you come back with me? I would like you to stay until I resolve the issue with you joining the sect, but if you want to go with me, I won''t refuse." Tang Yin said as he spoke to the girls in front of him. They nodded, but after thinking for a moment, they decided to stay here so that the construction of the organization would go smoothly. Therefore, Tang Yin returned to the city soon after. He did not need to park the boat anywhere, so he passed directly over the city and stowed the boat when he reached his destination. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, he was on top of a house, watching some people coming out of the mansion of a certain family he hadn''t visited since the time he played with them, the Kong Family. Chapter 289: Kill Tang Yin smiled at this. ''These guys have done a good job.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at this. Since returning from the central region, Tang Yin had been receiving some messages from the Kong Family, as they wanted to ally. In fact, the initial attack plan went quite well because they revealed several things regarding that. Tang Yin could not understand exactly what they were relying on to do this, but it made him smile. Perhaps they were smarter than he thought. So, when he received a message from them about some subordinates of the elder who were targeting him, they were going to be here to do an inspection, Tang Yin decided to come to see if it was true. ''It seems to be true.'' Tang Yin thought as he watched them talking there, then disappeared again and hid in a nearby alley to listen to what they were talking about. "Patriarch Kong, we lost this time because we were careless and did not send enough force. Besides, there is some high-level elder of the sect who is with them. That elder''s disciple is the same one who deceived you last time, no matter what, this time we can''t fail. Even so, we have found out that some of our people died in the spirit mountains while searching for him, it is possible that he has something to do with them." "Therefore, your job will be to call him to the agreed place. If the plan should fail again..." The elder who was hooded smiled mischievously under the hood at that moment and put a hand on Patriarch Kong''s shoulder, exerting great force until he knocked him to the ground without him being able to do anything. "Your whole family will be exterminated." Said this elder with a cold stare. Patriarch Kong and everyone else there nodded. "Elder, don''t worry. We''ll call that guy when you give us the order." They replied with their heads down without being able to lift them. Still, some of them were clenching their hands tightly. It was the only thing they could do. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not that this man was particularly strong, though. If they had to fight him to the death, the patriarch himself could give him a fight while the others killed him. But the problem was that without a background to back them up, it would be useless. Assassinating this man was the same as assassinating themselves. They could only grit their teeth and keep quiet, accepting the humiliation. Unless they did not want to live. The elder then turned and left this place as he walked. Along with him went two others, about the same strength as him. When Tang Yin saw this, he smiled. He wasted no time and began to follow them undetected. Because these elders had to avoid being seen, they chose several dark alleys, and among these alleys, they felt dazed when they entered one and did not see the light again. ''What the hell is going on?'' They thought and felt a chill run down their spine as if someone was pointing a gun at them. So, they quickly turned around, "Who!?" they shouted and immediately summoned their spirit weapons, but the strongest of them could only see a small flash occur to their right and then to their left, which made him lose the rhythm of what was happening. ''What the hell?'' He thought in shock as he turned around to see one of his allies stripped of his head, which left him in shock. On his other side, his other ally was the same, falling backward while their heads were not on their bodies. This left him in shock, and he prepared to launch an attack in all directions when he felt that something very bad might happen to him, but... The next thing he felt was that a hand was grabbing his head and smashing him hard against the ground, leaving him stunned, while a large number of lightning bolts went into his body and immobilized him. He was left looking up at the infinite darkness that was in this place until a smiling face appeared in front of him, looking at a portrait that he had ripped out of this guy''s hand. "Hehe, don''t you think I was drawn very well?" Tang Yin asked smiling while showing him the portrait next to his face. "Why don''t you introduce me to this guy who drew me? He''s a great sketcher." Tang Yin said smiling, but then the smile was wiped off his face, and he burned the portrait to ashes with a black flame. Then Tang Yin grabbed his sword and thrust it into this man''s hand, bringing a great cry of pain to his mouth, which Tang Yin didn''t mind in the least. "Now you will tell me everything you know, OK?" Tang Yin said with a sinister smile on his face... ... A while later, Tang Yin walked out of the alley after burning the bodies and disappeared into the darkness of the night until he returned to the front of the Kong Family mansion. The Kong were still there, as if they were waiting for something. "Who are they waiting for? Is another elder coming?" Tang Yin asked as he came up behind them. "Elder, it''s you!" Said Patriarch Kong with a smile but soon remembered that his original identity was not that of an elder, so he coughed to correct himself, "I mean, Young Master." He said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. Then he threw a bag on the ground. "Patriarch Kong, you''ve done a good job this time. Let''s talk inside." Tang Yin said with a smile as he went inside without waiting for them to do so. They were stunned looking at what was inside the bag, but soon, a black fire ignited and burned all of that to ashes, which scattered soon after as a cold breeze blew through the place. Still, what they saw there? It left them stunned. So much so that they swallowed saliva in fear and in an exaggerated manner. They were the heads of those 3 external elders who had just left... This... It put them in a situation that made them tremble with fear. If such elders disappeared when they were supposed to be in his family... What would the main elders think? They would think that the Kongs were to blame for their disappearance! Of the disappearance of elders from the most powerful sect in this place! Shit, that was the worst situation they could think of. Although it was true that they had agreed to call Tang Yin here... They never crossed their minds that he would kill the elders. Therefore, they immediately entered the mansion behind Tang Yin in fear. Chapter 290: His plan Tang Yin was smiling, and after entering, he sat down where he was told with the same smile on his face. After entering, they served Tang Yin several snacks and looked for some people to give him massages, but Tang Yin refused this. He had not come to this place to fool around. Since he had decided to come, he was determined to bring this family under his control. Therefore, he stared at them until they decided to speak. "Young Master... This, don''t you think it''s a bad decision to murder those elders? After all... They are elders of your sect. Besides... That will make things difficult for us." Patriarch Kong said feeling a little sad about this. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "I know, if the higher-ups realize that those two elders disappeared when they were here, what would they do? They would most likely decide to wipe the Kong Family off the face of the earth, after all, you are the prime suspects." Tang Yin said smiling, and Patriarch Kong nodded. "If you already know that, why? I don''t think that would be good for you." He replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "It''s simple, I don''t trust you. Even if you gave me that information and understood what I told you last time, what will make me think that you guys won''t betray me? You already did with them, why should I think I am special?" Tang Yin asked smiling, and stood up. "That''s why I killed them. They won''t be able to do anything to me, but with you it''s different. They can be killed easily. I have nothing to hide from you, Patriarch Kong." Tang Yin said, and put his hand on his shoulder while staring at him. "I did it on purpose to make you run out of options. You want to swear allegiance to me, like you said? Fine, then do it on top of a spiritual array that marks you and your entire family as my property. You will not be able to betray me and if you have evil thoughts against me, the same array will destroy you." Tang Yin said and then turned away. He took out a spiritual array scroll and threw it into the sky as he walked. The scroll opened up in the air, and a spiritual array became visible at that moment, then the array grew in size until it covered every part of the room as it lit up. "You can choose to work for me, but I can only trust you if you prove to me that you are reliable. If you swear loyalty to me, not only will you receive a lot of resources that will make your family become a big family in a few years as I am doing with the organization you now know about, but those guys won''t be able to do anything to you. They won''t even suspect you. It''s your decision." Tang Yin said smiling as he was looking out the window at a beautiful fountain that was in the backyard of this place. He didn''t mind watching these Kong''s reactions because he knew they weren''t such idiots. And although they thought for several minutes straight, in the end, they all knelt and swore allegiance to Tang Yin. They had no other choice. This brought a smile to Tang Yin''s face as he saw the typical congratulatory message for getting a new ''Earthly Domain''. He then turned around and nodded to them. "Each member of your family should do this, but I don''t need it to be right now. Use this array for them to do it later." Tang Yin said throwing another scroll to Patriarch Kong. He then threw him other scrolls, "Cultivation and alchemy techniques that will belong to your Family from now on, there are also other things too. Also, I have a mission for you, Patriarch Kong." Tang Yin said and sat down. "Go to the first city below the 3 big cities, with a part of your family, and form a force there, all the requirements and the type of force you are going to form are described in that scroll. Make sure you follow them and use the arrays I am giving you very well. The other part of the family you will leave in the city, while they help me manage a branch of my organization, make sure you leave smart people in the city." Tang Yin said, and Patriarch Kong, who was listening all this time, nodded firmly several times. "Young Master, I will comply with what you want. But if we get out of the city... Those guys will know, do you have any way for us to get out of the city without being noticed?" He asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "It''s easy, just pick the people you''ll take with you and I''ll get you out. But there are several more things I want you to do." Tang Yin said and then began to tell him several things. The first thing he did was to settle the issue of supplies that his organization would need. He needed to buy a lot of things now that he was growing, so he also needed sources of supplies that would not come directly to the organization but covertly. Therefore, several small organizations would be created by the Kong Family and their contacts so that the purchases would not be traced and could reach the organization without presenting any danger to it. And after quite a while of conversations regarding various miscellaneous things, Patriarch Kong told Tang Yin that he already had the people he would be leaving with, and Tang Yin then handed them a large amount of resources and then took them out of the city without anyone noticing. After doing this, Tang Yin mentioned this to Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue for their consideration. After all, they are the ones who are controlling the finances and resources of the main organization, and after doing so, he returned to the sect. He had had a long night full of conversations, so as soon as he got back to the sect, he went to his yard. There were several things he needed to deal with that he needed to do before he went to the mountains to find his new spiritual bone. The first thing was to reach the ninth level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. Therefore, he began arduously cultivating all night. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 291: Good rewards The next morning, Tang Yin finished cultivation once he reached the ninth level of his realm. Despite how close he was to this level, he still had to use several pills to ascend, as the ones he had on hand were not of much use to him at present. His power level was already far above his current level. He is sure that no person from the Sixth Realm can give him a fight at present, and he can still fight against those from the Seventh Realm quite easily. In fact, he himself does not know what the actual extent of his power is, but he is completely confident of beating many of the Seventh Realm just by using his secondary spiritual weapons and even his fists. Once he finished cultivation, Tang Yin began to prepare. He had several things to do today, the first thing he did was to open all the rewards the system had given him for those two missions. This time, there were no skills among the rewards. Instead, they increased the rewards several times. The lucky bags, for example, granted him 9 on each mission. Plus, other high-ranking spiritual herbs, each with seeds to sow them. External Spiritual Weapons and even several good-grade alchemical fires. Once he opened all the lucky bags and other rewards, he realized that he didn''t get any new organizations as he had expected, which was a bit unfortunate. But he was given lots of pills and resources with which he could create one. In addition, there are 3 cultivation boosts of 100% each, which he can use at any time. ''This is too unbelievable, it''s 3 levels. If we add up the rewards of 3 levels when ascending a new realm, wouldn''t it be directly increasing to the Sixth Level of the Sixth Realm?'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing this, he was too stunned to believe it was real. After all, he thought that it would still take him a while to reach the Seventh Realm, as it is one of the most complicated cultivation realms to reach, but with the system... He''ll be pretty close. ''If this stays like this, wouldn''t I receive an incredible raise once I reach the Supreme Realm? Ascend to the third level as soon as I get there...'' Tang Yin smiled at the thought of this and became a little anxious to reach that realm to see if it was real. After calming down for a while, Tang Yin continued to look at the other rewards he had been given this time. He also obtained more high-level external spiritual weapons, which, as far as Tang Yin could see, the system gave him them for his women. The sword he was given with the demon mission would undoubtedly fit very well with Huang Feifei''s Heavenly Body. And now he also got a spirit spear that would look perfect for Xie Meiyu''s bloodline. Then there is a special spirit weapon. Even Tang Yin has never seen it before and this one has a unique and different description. [Only the Possessor of the ''Eye of Reality'' can activate it.] Because Tang Yin didn''t understand it, he ended up putting it in his inventory to research it later, but he thought it would be very important. Although he doesn''t know what the heck the Eye of Reality is, if it receives such a name, it must be impressive. After that, there are medium and high-level external spirit weapons, pills, cultivation techniques, alchemy techniques, and alchemical fires. The alchemical fires were Spirit Grade for the most part, but there were some Noble Grade ones as well. They were of no use to him, but they were of use to the force of alchemists he was planning to make. According to what Bai Lixue has told him, that girl from the association has been to the place where they were several times and has great admiration for Tang Yin, something Bai Lixue used to tell her that if she knows more people who want to be alchemists and are willing to pledge allegiance to Tang Yin, to go to the organization. This has caused there are several people to enter the organization to become alchemists, they are waiting for Tang Yin to give the go-ahead. ''I''ll have to pay that girl a visit too.'' Tang Yin thought smiling. After a while, he finished sorting through all the rewards he had obtained and was quite surprised. Not only were there too many, but they were also very expensive. But, most importantly, there were many spiritual herbs with their seeds that he could plant in the herb room, and this was one of the things he needed to do today. So, without wasting any time, Tang Yin rushed to the herb room. After a little inspection, he noticed that the spiritual herbs were growing quite well. Everything was already blooming with beautiful spiritual herbs that were hundreds of years old, revealing that the spiritual array was working perfectly. This made Tang Yin smile, so he immediately began to sow new spiritual herbs back and forth. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During the morning, Tang Yin, who had had his arena token looking for an opponent, got the opponent 2 times and went, finishing the fight with one or two moves. Thus, increasing his rank in the arena. He then went back to continue to sow spirit herbs back and forth, further enlarging his herb room around the quantity and quality of spirit herbs that were here. And after a couple of hours, Tang Yin finally finished with a smile. There was one spiritual herb in particular that he planted in the center of the spiritual array. ''It''s only a matter of a couple of months for it to have that effect...'' Tang Yin thought, and after thinking for a moment, he decided to enlarge the spiritual attraction arrays more so that that herb would grow faster. His success or failure in bringing Li Xian back with a great thirst for life depended on that spiritual herb. Therefore, he also further strengthened the entire area of attack and defense spiritual arrays, as well as alarm arrays. That done, Tang Yin did several more things in his courtyard and then prepared to leave. There was something he needed to do in the city. So, he quickly went out, but just as he was setting foot outside, he sensed a presence with murderous intent nearby. ''A disciple?'' Tang Yin thought curiously and stepped out of the courtyard to see what was going on. Just as he stepped out of his courtyard, a person in a suit black that completely covered him appeared by his side as he used a spirit spear to attack him, in a clean and powerful strike towards his head, wanting to murder him in one blow... Chapter 292: He came to seek his death Tang Yin looked at this and scoffed inwardly. He raised his hand and firmly grasped the spear tip with it. All the spiritual energy brought by the spear was destroyed in that instant, shocking the attacker. But Tang Yin simply let out a snort with his mouth and swung the spear forcefully to rip it out of his hands, then gave him a strong kick from the side sending him flying for several meters until he hit the wall of his courtyard. Tang Yin looked at the spear curiously for a moment but then simply threw it aside and disappeared, appearing shortly after on top of his attacker and stomping him hard, causing him to let out a cry of pain, but at the same time, he used a spiritual array he carried on a scroll. And a blinding light covered Tang Yin''s eyes, causing him to turn his face to avoid damage to his eyes. The man under his feet moved quickly to flee, getting out of his control in a moment, he ran toward the entrance of the courtyard. But Tang Yin would not allow that. Although that blinding array startled him, he instantly activated the ability he had cultivated in his eyes, and his eyes lit up with a green color with purple stripes inside. Then it disappeared again and appeared shortly after behind the man. He grabbed him by the back of the head and slammed him hard into the ground, breaking several of his teeth in the process. Tang Yin then pulled him back into his courtyard and stabbed the spirit spear into one leg firmly. "AGHHHHHHH!" The scream of pain coming from his mouth was terrifying, but Tang Yin didn''t think anything of it. He simply hit him again and removed the mask he was wearing. This man looked at him in fear, and Tang Yin smiled, "So you''re an external disciple... I think I''ve seen you before, are you from the destroyer hall?" Tang Yin said doubtfully as he looked at him. He was sure he had seen this face before, but he hadn''t come across it. He had a feeling he had seen it out of the corner of his eye, but at the time, he didn''t think anything of it. And now that he sees it, he understands why. He is just an external disciple who is nothing special, or at least not in Tang Yin''s eyes. "Well, don''t you know how to talk? You don''t look like someone sent you to kill me, you seem to come on your own since you used your spirit weapon." Tang Yin said smiling. Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr The disciple then took several deep breaths trying to calm down and soothe the pain in his leg, and looked at Tang Yin with hatred. But he made no move against him. He reached into his pocket, took out his bag, and then threw a token at Tang Yin. "Hmph, that''s me, you little scumbag. You should know who my backup is and that I''m only here because I only want to prove to the one who was rising in the arena yesterday that he''s unbeatable." He replied arrogantly, but his arrogant attitude did not match his face which was contorted in pain. Tang Yin sneered at him, "You little scumbag? Do you say that to me? Now I understand why you are an external disciple, despite the fact that your cultivation level is not low. I just beat you in one move, without using even 5% of my strength, and you call me trash? If that''s what I am, what would be left for you?" replied Tang Yin mockingly, but stopped giving importance to that guy''s reactions and words and just looked at the token. It was right at that moment that a sinister smile emerged on his face... "Heh, so you''re that Hao Ming guy, huh." Tang Yin said smiling, and couldn''t hold himself from laughing out loud. "Hahahaha, shit, I didn''t expect that I didn''t even have to come looking for you. You''re such an idiot that you come to turn yourself in all by yourself, tsk. What a bunch of idiots there are on the other side." Tang Yin said mockingly as he shook his head. This surprised Hao Ming, who was disgusted by Tang Yin''s earlier comments, "What do you mean?" he asked angrily, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. He turned around and made an array in an instant, then pulled it upwards, and it increased in size, connecting with the other arrays in the courtyard in a moment, further soundproofing the place. After that, he turned around and kicked Hao Ming hard, which sent him flying several meters backward, while the spear stuck in his leg tore a large part of his leg. "AGHHHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream came from his mouth, and as he fell, he quickly started to get up with tears in his eyes, "Shit, you bastard, what the hell are you doing!?" he shouted angrily, his voice full of discomfort. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders again and gave him another strong kick that sent him flying for another few more meters, hitting the other wall next to him. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then Tang Yin disappeared and appeared above him, this time with a sword pointed at one of his arms and slashed it firmly with a small movement. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream was not long in coming as he writhed in pain on the ground, and Tang Yin smiled. "You tried to cripple or kill my girl and then you come to stand in front of me. You and your father want me dead, and you dare to stand in front of me? Hehe, you really have a death wish, you little scumbag." Tang Yin said, smiling sinisterly. Hao Ming couldn''t stop screaming as he tried to throw himself backward away from Tang Yin and soon started shouting for help as he tried to summon the elders nearby, but Tang Yin scoffed. "You''re going to suffer a little before you die." Tang Yin said and swung his sword again to cut off his other arm with a clean swing, but he soon frowned as he felt a presence nearby and an attack coming towards him, this attack hit his sword, so Tang Yin quickly let go of it and jumped back. His sword fell a little away from him, but he summoned it back and looked straight ahead. "Who?" Tang Yin asked angrily and was surprised when two people entered his sight. ''Ding Chun?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise when he saw him, remembering that this guy was a dangerous person. Moreover, he felt that the spiritual energy in him had gone up severalfold. Chapter 293: Beautiful but dangerous "Big Brother Ding, please save me, that bastard wants to kill me!" shouted Hao Ming at that moment as he cowered in pain and fear, crawling on the ground. Ding Chun frowned upon seeing this, "Hmph, Young Tang, I always knew you were arrogant, but I didn''t think you were this arrogant. You dare to kill a disciple within the sect grounds? How arrogant!" he shouted angrily and then stomped hard on the ground, creating a powerful spiritual energy shockwave and a tremor that was felt everywhere. The power of a Spiritual Saint was instantly revealed as he forcefully moved his hand horizontally as if he wanted to cut Tang Yin. This simple movement created a rather powerful attack of lightning spiritual energy that forcefully advanced toward Tang Yin. Tang Yin frowned but quickly pulled out a spirit bone and moved it towards this attack, then launched a strong attack with his sword towards this incoming power and Ding Chun''s attack, after hitting the spirit bone, was hit by Tang Yin''s sword attack, splitting it in two as it passed by Tang Yin''s side, only fluttering his clothes and long hair. Tang Yin smiled slightly at the sight, while Ding Chun felt stunned. ''What the heck?'' He thought in shock at seeing this but then smiled. "Young Tang, you''re growing up faster than I thought. Who knew that, in just a few months, you could already compare to a part of my power, hehe, I think those guys up north are going to have a hard time if I don''t do something with you." Ding Chun said smiling, but at that moment, the person next to him patted Ding Chun on the shoulder a little. "You owe me a bet, Big Brother." This woman said, with an extremely captivating voice, as if she was seducing Ding Chun, but this voice even surprised Tang Yin. ''Shit, it sounds like the voice of a demonic succubus, what the hell?'' He thought in shock and looked at her. Her body was extremely beautiful, and her face was even more beautiful than Wu Lingxia''s face, which was a bit absurd, as Wu Lingxia is a peerless beauty. This undoubtedly left him in shock, but there was something else about her that made him feel even more stunned. Her aura. It is an aura that can easily escape his perception, for it is an aura of flowers. If you see a flower and then you see her, you won''t feel any difference. This stunned him, but even so, he focused his gaze even more on her for a moment and then averted his gaze to look at Ding Chun. She had seen him for a moment and in that split second winked at him. Just as she did this, he felt a small stream of energy crash into his eyes. ''Illusionist?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise and thus kept his gaze away from her. The illusion she sent him, couldn''t get through his passive defense, so it didn''t affect him, but he didn''t know if this girl would send him another stronger illusion. So, it''s better to keep his eyes off of her. Ding Chun was surprised when he heard her say this. "Junior Sister Jia, what do you mean?" he asked smiling. Not giving Tang Yin any importance. She smiled. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We once bet when you told me that you would never lose to anyone until you graduate from the sect, but now you have lost, naturally, this bet which is more than 3 years old, I have won." He replied smiling, and pointed in the direction where Hao Ming was standing. Ding Chun frowned and looked over there. He was stunned again when he saw him. Just as he attacked Tang Yin, he also moved a spirit shield towards Hao Ming, but... ''How is that possible?'' He thought in shock, seeing Hao Ming''s body split in two, while blood was splattered all over the courtyard. Then he looked at Tang Yin, "Shit, you bastard, you really dare to kill one of my subordinates right in front of me!" He shouted angrily. He hadn''t even noticed when he was easily outwitted by a person more than two cultivation realms below him. This made him so angry that he immediately summoned his spirit weapon in rage and forcefully rushed toward where Tang Yin was. Tang Yin frowned and immediately activated his spiritual courtyard''s defense mechanisms, which forcefully attacked Ding Chun from several sides. But, just as this was happening, Tang Yin also saw a small movement in the woman''s hands and immediately looked over to where she was, ''Does she want to attack too?'' Tang Yin thought, and when he felt the pressure of such a powerful spiritual saint like this coming from above, he immediately planned to summon his heavenly hammer, but... In this woman''s hands appeared a small spiritual ball which then opened to all sides and formed a beautiful red colored flower. When Tang Yin saw it, he felt so stunned that he couldn''t look away from her. She then said something in a low voice, and a small red light came out of the flower in her hand and lightly hit Ding Chun, unnoticed by him. Ding Chun then frowned slightly and launched a powerful attack towards the attacks coming towards him and jumped back, falling to the side of this beautiful woman again. ''Mind control!'' Tang Yin shouted in his mind, in great shock as he watched this. And Ding Chun let out a snort with his mouth. "If it wasn''t because I have some things to deal with my father, I would have killed you today. You little bastard, I''ll kill you sooner or later. Murdering a disciple in front of me was your greatest sin. Let me collect the bounties on your head from those guys in the north." He said smiling, and then turned around. "Junior Sister Jia, let''s go." He said angrily and then tried to grab Hao Ming''s body, but Tang Yin moved before him, and a black-colored flame consumed Hao Ming''s body like it was nothing. This surprised both of them standing in front of him. Your next read is on NovelFire|le|mp|yr "So arrogant." Ding Chun said as he grew even angrier, making his chest rise and fall in annoyance and trying to contain his anger. If it wasn''t because he had to do something urgent... He would really pounce hard on Tang Yin to assassinate him once and for all. Still, he could only take several deep breaths to calm himself down and then left without looking back. Just as he crossed the courtyard gates, the beautiful lady who stayed behind smiled at Tang Yin while winking at him, then waved to send him a kiss and disappeared from her place. Soon after, she appeared closer to Tang Yin as she walked with an alluring smile on her beautiful face, swaying her hips from side to side in a beautiful revealing dress. "Hehe~" An alluring little smile came out of her mouth at that moment, and Tang Yin simply let out a snort. He raised his hand and slapped her chest, causing that beautiful alluring face to vanish soon after as a sheet of paper remained in his hand. Chapter 294: Establishing the alchemist branch (1) Tang Yin frowned and looked at the paper that had remained in his hand after destroying the illusion of this strange woman. -It''s an honor to meet you, external disciple. I guess you''re the rumored Tang Yin, hehe~. I won''t help you much, but I hope to see you again soon and that you can surprise me again. If you need my help, you can come find me at the Central Sect. Jia Yijie- ''Jia Yijie? Is this that woman Lingxia told me about?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown as he saw her signature at the bottom, next to a small heart and a written address. Wu Lingxia had told him several things about an annoying and somewhat dangerous woman. She is a rather remarkable central disciple, but in Wu Lingxia''s words, she is an opportunist. She tends to take advantage of her incredible beauty to seduce powerful men so that she can leverage them for profit. Her beauty is unmatched among the sect''s disciples, and she is the most powerful woman in the sect. All this she has achieved because she has been able to take advantage of every man she manages to seduce in the right way, or at least those were Wu Lingxia''s words. And the feeling this woman gave Tang Yin matched her words. But... ''That woman is dangerous... She is not in the eighth realm; I could see it when she cast her skill. Her cultivation level is close to the Seventh Level of the Seventh Realm, even so, she still managed to mind control Ding Chun, who is at the First Level of the Saint Realm...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and recalled the spiritual weapon she summoned. ''That ball... Could it be the Demon Phoenix Flower?'' Tang Yin thought. ''It''s a very good spiritual weapon for murder, but also for illusions. Tsk, what a dangerous woman.'' Tang Yin thought and took a breath after thinking for several minutes. He didn''t like fighting illusionists who had assassin capabilities because these are the pinnacle of assassination, it''s just that there are very few spiritual weapons that can work for both at the same time. Still, it will always be dangerous to fight someone like that. After all, if you fall into such a cultivator''s illusion, he will only need one move to assassinate you, and you wouldn''t even have noticed. And even if Tang Yin has skills to counter illusions, they are not at their maximum capacity. ''Well, until I get my silver eyes back, I''ll have to be careful with this woman.'' Tang Yin thought after a sigh. He decided to ignore all this and stop worrying about things like this. Just at that moment, he heard several voices and footsteps heading to this place, they were from some elders who had sensed a powerful spiritual energy and were coming to inspect. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, Tang Yin disappeared from the place unnoticed and started running in a certain direction. ''If that guy was right, this is where he should be...'' Tang Yin thought as he ran along the walls of the elders'' courtyards. There were a large number of elderly inmates, and each one was given a courtyard exclusively for them, so Tang Yin had to run for a long while until he saw some words written on the gate of a courtyard. ''Hao Qing Courtyard.'' It said, and Tang Yin then smiled, took out a bag, and then threw it into that courtyard, disappearing soon after. He didn''t even need to see this guy''s reaction when he saw this, and although he wanted to assassinate him, he knew he couldn''t do it right now. If he''s inside the sect grounds, it''s almost impossible for him to succeed in assassinating him with his current strength. Therefore, he ran from there. The bag contained the heads of those 3 elders from before. He had not burned them that night. He set fire and made something ignite, but before the fire had consumed the bag, Tang Yin quickly exchanged the items inside. He did this because he knew that the Kong would become his subordinates, and he needed to do something to make these guys think twice before attacking the Kong Family for answers. After all, who the hell among the Kong would have the ability to murder those 3 elders and then deliver the heads to a Red Thunder Sect courtyard? No one could do it. That way he would avoid suspicion towards the Kong, which would get them off the hook for a while until they managed to settle out of here. But, in case something happened, Tang Yin had prepared another countermeasure. That was to divert attention, while he had them think that most of the Kong were dead. Because of that, Tang Yin had to make several ultra-realistic masks the night before leaving the Kong house. Now, he just needed these guys to make their moves to clear all doubts and thus prevent the other side from getting suspicious. Still, Tang Yin still had more things to make. And the first thing he would do was... Buy the building where the organization''s ''fake'' base would be. Therefore, Tang Yin ran to the city. ''Hm, I don''t know where they sell buildings around here... I should go see that association girl first.'' Tang Yin thought as he tried to think of someone who could guide him. Besides, looking for her would kill two birds with one stone. He needed to talk to her to start cultivating an alchemist force and also to start helping her rise up the ranks in the association. He needed people within the alchemist association to get information from all sides at once without revealing his identity, so he needed several elders within the association. Stay connected to the story on m-vl-em-py-r And that girl was his first target to become an elder. Tang Yin was thinking about his plans while walking to the association, and a while after a long walk, Tang Yin entered the association. Since he wasn''t wearing his elder token, as he wanted to talk to that girl alone, no one recognized him, so Tang Yin walked straight to where the girl he himself ascended should be. ''Was Chen Zita her name?'' Tang Yin thought, remembering what Bai Lixue had told him, so he walked to where he remembered she should be, but he didn''t see her, so he sighed and returned to the reception. "May I know if Miss Chen Zita is in?" Tang Yin asked one of the receptionists, who turned to look at him doubtfully. ''Senior Chen?'' she thought and nodded. "Young Master, would you like to see Senior Chen?" She asked doubtfully and Tang Yin nodded. "If you can tell her that Tang Yin is looking for her, I will be grateful." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she nodded. ''Tang Yin?'' She thought doubtfully, trying to remember where she had heard that name recently. But, after not being able to remember, she took Tang Yin to a reception hall and then went to look for Chen Zita. A few minutes later, Chen Zita appeared, running in front of the girl who waited on Tang Yin while being looked at strangely by the other people who were working in the place. "Young Master!" said Chen Zita with a big smile as she looked admiringly and adoringly at Tang Yin. Tang Yin looked at her and smiled, "Let''s talk, I have some things to talk to you about." He said, and Chen Zita nodded firmly, so she soon began to lead him excitedly towards her office. Chapter 295: Establishing the alchemist branch (2) Sometime later, Tang Yin and Chen Zita arrived at her office, and both talked about a few things before moving on to the main topic. "Miss Chen, I can see that you have drastically improved your alchemy level, you even got promoted because of it. Congratulations, but this time I came here for something important and since I saw that you joined my organization, I decided to count on you." Tang Yin said. Chen Zita smiled and nodded, several times with excitement, "Of course, Young Master. I came here thanks to you and I am working for you, so you can count on me for anything." She replied. Tang Yin nodded, "I heard from Lixue that you have several people who have some talent for alchemy and want to join the organization, correct?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "That''s right, Young Master. They are trustworthy people I have known since I started working in the association and they have helped me several times. Although some are not alchemists but want to become one. I don''t know if you could help them, although they said that getting alchemist assistant work would be enough, so it''s okay if you can''t help them." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded smiling. "That''s better, as long as they are reliable and want to become alchemists that''s enough. I have many ways to help them, but it will all depend on their own efforts." Tang Yin replied with a smile and then a storage bag from his inventory. "There are several spiritual arrays inside to contain a Spiritual Fire that I want to give you. With this Spiritual Fire, I''m sure you will be able to improve quickly as it will improve your alchemy talent. I will only give you two tasks for now." "First, I want you to improve in alchemy as much as you can and if you need help, you can look for me in the Red Thunder Sect. Try to reach the Noble Grade of alchemy, once you do that we can move elsewhere. Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr But, the other thing you will do is to gather those people you have gotten in a lonely place to talk to me, as long as they swear loyalty to me they will receive rewards as well." Tang Yin said as he handed her the storage bag, leaving her in shock. But Tang Yin wasn''t finished, "Those people will be trained by you, but you will follow the teachings written on this scroll to train them. And each of them will enter the alchemist association, trying to get as high as possible." Tang Yin replied while giving her several more things, explaining different things regarding what she should do. And even though she was stunned and in shock, unable to say anything as all this took her by surprise, Tang Yin didn''t allow her to speak for a while until he finally finished saying all that. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you understand what you should do?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and she frowned, looking at the many storage bags she now had with different amazing things inside. Still, she was most surprised by the spiritual fire. She couldn''t see what grade it was, but... A spiritual fire or alchemical fire is an incredible thing to see, how was it possible that he was being gifted one, just like that? "This... Young Master, I listened to everything carefully, but are you sure about giving me such a great gift?" she asked in a daze, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Don''t worry, I will treat each of my subordinates in a good way. Lixue told you long ago, that every one of my subordinates has a chance to reach the top. Therefore, I will help you. Don''t worry, that''s a spiritual fire that doesn''t mean much to me, but it will fit you very well. The same with the external spiritual weapon that is there. Together, they will help you increase your overall power." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she nodded gently. She was stunned, but small tears formed in her eyes as she nodded firmly, bowing to him. "Thank you so much for trusting me, Young Master. I, Chen Zita, understand your intentions to have a great presence in the association and I assure you that I will help you." She said and then wrote him an address. "Go there in an hour, I will gather everyone there to talk to you." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. After that small talk, Tang Yin left the association and wandered around the city for a while until it was time to go to that place. When he got there, he did things quickly. In total, there were 25 people. 12 were common and earth-grade alchemists, evenly divided. While the rest were ordinary people. Tang Yin didn''t have to say anything. Chen Zita had taken care of making all of them swear allegiance to him as soon as he arrived and without him saying anything, on top of the usual spiritual array. After that, Tang Yin, one by one, granted them various resources and then informed Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei about the creation of the alchemist branch within the organization. He granted them enough resources so that they could become good cultivators and alchemists before long while also teaching them in various ways. And a few hours later, Tang Yin left that place, together with Chen Zita. "Miss Chen, I want to buy a building in the city, may I ask if there is any entity in the city where they sell?" Tang Yin asked, and Chen Zita nodded. "I know a good place, Young Master. You will be able to buy a very good one there, in no time, provided you have enough money." She replied smiling, and they started walking towards that place... From which they came out a while later, with everything ready. A huge building now belonged to Tang Yin, and it was where they both parted. Tang Yin went to the place where Fang Fu and his wife lived, which was where the organization was currently located. He then handed them all the papers he had on hand and explained each of the things he had to do. He spent many hours explaining the different jobs that each of them would do, as well as giving them enough resources to support themselves for a good while. After all that was done, Tang Yin was finally free. That day at night, without anyone noticing, Tang Yin quickly flew in the direction of the mountainous Spiritual Forest. He didn''t want to waste any more time. It was time to search for his fifth spiritual bone. He had already prepared everything he needed in the city, and had informed his women of different things, as well as giving them enough resources to grow more. So now he had to increase his own strength. Chapter 296: Her again? After getting off the spirit boat, Tang Yin ran through the spiritual forest while hunting spirit beasts back and forth. He was increasing the aptitude level of his spirit bones as he headed towards the area where he wanted to search for his spirit bone. Because he was walking alone this time, Tang Yin could move more at will as he jumped around, killing spirit beasts and rushing into the deeper areas of this place. The section he was looking for this time was where there were beasts between 25 thousand years and 35 thousand years of cultivation, which was equivalent to the fifth and tenth level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. He still couldn''t skip a large amount of cultivation years from his previous spirit bone, but he was sure that he could skip 10 or 12 thousand years, so that place was the right place. And after arriving in this area, Tang Yin noticed a significant increase in the spiritual energy surrounding the environment. It was a considerable increase, considering that this world doesn''t have that much spiritual energy, cultivating in this place would be wonderful, if it weren''t for the fact that there are so many spirit beasts. Still, although the increase in spiritual energy was considerable, so was the decrease in the number of powerful beasts there. This area was so large and had so many mountains that it was difficult to get good spirit beasts. Tang Yin spent several days searching back and forth while hunting pythons back and forth to increase the grade of his new spirit bone, which he had not used since he obtained it. ''I should look for a way to practice skills with the versatility of the fourth bone...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment as he walked through a long forest filled with spiritual energy. He could feel that the spirit beasts were staying away from him, and he didn''t understand why, as he hadn''t even been fighting with all his might. ''Could there be a spirit beast or a cultivator with a lot of power nearby?'' Tang Yin thought looking from side to side, and to avoid surprises, he summoned his spirit bones while hiding them under his clothes to protect himself in case of an ambush. He didn''t feel anything, which was odd, but it was okay to be cautious, he thought. After he had been walking for a few minutes, Tang Yin frowned as he smelled a faint freezing scent. ''Ice? And this scent... A woman?'' Tang Yin thought and frowned. He quickly raised his hand at high speed towards one of the trees and prepared to launch a powerful attack as he revealed one of his spirit bones at his fingertips. He was ready to launch a murderous attack when he noticed a ''familiar face''. He couldn''t see her face because she wore a veil to protect it, but the spiritual energy she gave off was icy, which set her apart from most women Tang Yin had seen on this continent. It was an aura that gave you the feeling that she could freeze you to death. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But her beautiful blue eyes made a perfect contrast to this aura of spiritual energy that surrounded her. Two beautiful pair of blue eyes stared at each other for a moment as Tang Yin quickly retracted the power he planned to cast. Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r Indeed, this beautiful woman in front of him was that Miss Bing from the north, and now there was something very distinctive about her. She also had one arm slightly raised, while a large ice phoenix personified behind her unconsciously. This ice phoenix roared into the sky loudly and flapped its wings, causing the surrounding spiritual energy to slam hard to all sides, but quickly this beautiful lady moved her arm down to stop its attack. She thought it was someone who could disrupt her cultivation, so she prepared to attack, but seeing that it was a ''familiar'' face, she stopped her attack and sat back down, but without taking her gaze from Tang Yin''s eyes. ''What is she planning?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully as he watched her sit down. She then let out a slightly visible sigh and gently closed her eyes to once again enter a state of cultivation, leaving Tang Yin in shock. ''She plans to cultivate like nothing? Does she think I''m trustworthy?'' He thought doubtfully and jumped over to where she was, standing next to her. She noticed this, so her eyes twitched slightly, but sensing Tang Yin simply sitting on the same branch as her, she felt confused and opened her eyes again to stare at him. She slightly tilted her head to the side as if asking, What''s wrong? Tang Yin smiled. "Cultivate, I see you are in a critical state of your cultivation, so I''ll stay. Here, you can use these to cultivate yourself." Tang Yin said and took out a bottle of jade to give it to her. She was surprised and didn''t look away from him. Her eyes sparkled with some understanding, a subtle gesture that Tang Yin noticed, so he smiled at her. She then grabbed the jade bottle and nodded to him without saying a word. Her eyes moved slightly as if she was smiling, but Tang Yin could not see her smile through her veil. She did not attach much importance to this, she simply checked the pills inside, and although she was surprised, she was not polite and immediately swallowed them. Then she plunged back into the cultivation. Tang Yin stared at her for a long while as he thought different things. ''Heiress of the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Weapon... It''s a supreme weapon of the highest quality among ice attribute weapons, this girl is quite impressive. But, despite revealing her spiritual energy, I still can''t see what level she is... She seems to have a good treasure protecting her.'' Tang Yin thought as he stared her up and down. She went back to isolating herself from the world. And Tang Yin didn''t leave because this girl always amazed him from the first time he saw her, at first it was her aura and unmatched beauty that made him stunned for several seconds. Then, although he was not stunned for so long, he certainly felt a good impression of this girl, for her aura was incredibly elegant, cool, calm, and serene. And this was the third time they had met, even so, even though their actions were similar each time they met, they still hadn''t spoken before. Which is a bit unfortunate, so Tang Yin wanted to understand what kind of woman was that girl Xie Meiyu had told him about. Thus, several hours passed until, in the evening, she finally got what she was looking for, finishing her cultivation. Chapter 297: A beautiful and unique voice... Tang Yin then looked at her as she opened her eyes, and two pairs of eyes stared at each other for a while, making Tang Yin smile. "Nice to meet you, my name is Tang Yin, may I know what your name is?" He asked, and she then shook her head a little. "You don''t know?" she asked doubtfully in an extremely beautiful voice that stunned Tang Yin. ''Shit, what a beautiful voice.'' He thought in shock and stared at her for a long while as countless number of thoughts and memories came to his mind, he had a feeling he had heard such a voice before, but he couldn''t remember where. He was in a deep daze when he heard her speak. Her voice was soft and serene, reflecting that her aura did not lie about what her personality might be. But it was no ordinary soft voice but carried hints of coldness as if the voice itself had snowflakes fluttering in Tang Yin''s ears as she listened to it. It was an ethereal and perfect voice, extremely beautiful and captivating, but at the same time cold and distant. Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r It was not a seductive voice, but it was certainly so beautiful that any man could fall in love just by listening to it. Tang Yin had to shake his head a little to bring himself back to himself and shook his head at her question. "No." Tang Yin replied calmly as he sat down next to her. She was surprised to hear this answer. "Haven''t you stared at me 3 times already? I thought you recognized me from the first time, wasn''t that why?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "Isn''t it the same for you? You just stared at me." Tang Yin replied smiling and she let out a soft ''Oh'' as if she realized that. ''That''s true.'' She thought but then looked at him. "But I do have reason to stare at you, don''t I? I don''t think I''m as special as you are, that you''d stare at me." She replied softly as she tilted her head to one side. Tang Yin almost started coughing when he heard this and looked at her quizzically, "What''s supposed to be so special about me? When I first saw you, I was a cripple. I don''t think that''s something special." He replied smiling. She looked at him quizzically and then raised her hand until she quickly brought it up to Tang Yin''s face, touching it on the right side of his eyes as she stared at him again. "Your eyes change color, isn''t that special?" she asked doubtfully, causing Tang Yin to frown and look at her. "What do you mean?" he asked, and she felt doubtful about this question but still answered. "When I saw you the first time, your eyes were a blue color like mine, but they shone continuously. But then they changed to gray. When I saw you again, they were bright silver. Now they are silver, but when you came here, they were bright blue, how can I be more special than that?" she replied softly. And Tang Yin felt stunned again by this, ''Do they intermingle? Can this girl see my soul and physical body at the same time?'' Tang Yin thought in shock and then took out a mirror. "I don''t believe what you say, I''ve never felt my eyes change color." Tang Yin said with a smile and looked at himself in front of the mirror. "They are blue, aren''t they?" Tang Yin said as he looked at his face in the mirror. This beautiful young lady moved her head slightly to look at the mirror and was surprised to find that the eyes reflected there were blue. Therefore, she quickly moved her head towards Tang Yin''s face and stared into his eyes. When she saw his face, she felt dazed again, so she quickly looked in the mirror... She even brought her hand to her eyes and lightly rubbed them as if she were seeing things. She could see Tang Yin''s beautiful silver eyes when she looked at his face. But in the mirror... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Why is it blue?'' She thought doubtfully, and the process of her looking at Tang Yin''s face and then at the mirror was repeated several times as if she wanted to make sense of this happening. But since she couldn''t, she frowned and without saying a word took out a mirror. Then she looked at herself in the mirror to verify that this mirror was not defective, and then moved it so that Tang Yin''s face was reflected. Even so, the color reflected in the mirror was blue, while the color she saw was silver. This made her feel dazed, and after a while, she sighed as she put away her mirror. She didn''t utter any words. She simply stared at Tang Yin and lightly touched her face as if she was trying to figure out what the hell was going on. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was trying to hold in his laughter on the inside as he watched everything she was doing. Still, after a superhuman effort, Tang Yin managed to hold his laughter and smiled at her, "If you see that they are blue?" He asked, and she shook her head. "I see them silver and I don''t think my eyesight is bad." She replied firmly, maintaining her posture. Then Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Well, if that''s what you say, then they''ll be silver for you." He replied, and she nodded. "My name is Qingyue. Bing Qingyue, nice to meet you, Tang Yin." She said at that time, and Tang Yin nodded. "Nice to meet you, Miss Bing Qingyue, may I know what you are doing here? You rarely see the Cultivators of an ice sect in this place." He said and she nodded. "I''m looking for some spiritual herbs." She replied, and after that, both stood up at the same time, it was then that she noticed that Tang Yin was missing an arm. "Were you like this when we met before?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. "Haven''t you heard of me? I''m famous in your sect, possibly." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she looked at him, frowning shortly after he said this. "Tang Yin..." She said softly, and after a moment, she remembered, "Oh, the one being sought after by those guys from the Mountain?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "That''s right, they belong to your sect, don''t they?" he asked, and she nodded slightly. "But they are annoying." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "You should be careful, they are strong." She said as she looked at him sideways, and Tang Yin smiled. "I''ll be careful, what kind of spiritual herbs are you looking for?" Tang Yin asked. If he knew where they were, then he could help her look for them after getting his spiritual bone. She then took out a special small piece of paper, where some names of spiritual herbs were written. This paper had many interesting things in it. For example, if you moved your hand lightly across one of the names that were inscribed there, the scent would come out of it. It is a paper that can be used up to 5 times before it tears. It is very useful for those who must search for spiritual herbs but are not experts. Tang Yin smiled as he saw the names, "I have all those spiritual herbs, how about we make an exchange?" he asked with a smile, making her stare at him for a moment. Chapter 298: Incredible beauty? "Trade?" she asked as she put the paper away, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''m looking for my fifth spiritual bone, how about you help me look for it? If you help me, I can give you those herbs, I have a lot of those." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she was surprised by this. "Fifth bone?" she asked and looked at him, lowering her eyes down his body. After getting a good look at him, she was surprised and looked him straight in the eyes. "Can you cultivate now?" she asked in surprise as her eyes lifted slightly in surprise. Tang Yin nodded, "Naturally. if I couldn''t, I wouldn''t be looking for the fifth bone." He replied with a smile, causing her to be surprised. She remembered he was crippled the first time they met, could it have been fake? Maybe he has a treasure too? She thought. It was the most logical thing to do because there was no way anyone could cross from the first realm to the sixth in 1 or 2 years. It was simply impossible. Maybe just by using a massive number of pills, he could do something like that, but his power would be highly unstable. So, she stopped attaching importance to this and nodded to him, "If you help me with the spirit herbs, I can help you hunt your spirit bone." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "Good, then let''s go find it, Miss Divine Daughter." He replied smiling, and she looked at him with some displeasure when she heard this. "I don''t like it." She replied as she shook her head, and Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "The title?" He asked, and she nodded. "Yes, I prefer the one my master gave me." She replied "What is it?" "Daughter of the Phoenix." She said in response to his question, and her eyes lifted slightly with some pride. Tang Yin smiled a little. "Are you the daughter of the phoenix?" he asked smiling, and she nodded. "That''s right, look." She said softly and then showed her miniature spiritual weapon. Get more chapters at m|vl-em-py-r A beautiful but tiny ice phoenix became visible at that moment, and as it flapped its wings serenely, it flew around her beautiful palm. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "See, I have a phoenix for a weapon, I inherited its bloodline." She replied with a tender smile, which Tang Yin could not see. Underneath her veil, she rarely smiles because usually, the people she encounters don''t allow her to do so. Or well, they allow her to, but they don''t make her smile in any way. But now that she was traveling alone and met a person she could talk to, she felt free to smile, even if he couldn''t see her. Tang Yin looked at her with his mouth open for a moment, and after a moment, he couldn''t hold his laughter and started laughing out loud. "Hahahaha, Miss Phoenix, I didn''t expect you to like telling that kind of joke, hahahaha." Tang Yin said, but he wasn''t laughing because of what she said, but because of the seriousness with which she said it. In fact, he could tell that she was totally serious, and this was what was funny to him. Her seriousness on a subject like that was too cute. She looked at him and sighed. "You think like that too." She said with some pity at the end, and Tang Yin then stopped laughing. With his hand, he gently patted her head, stunning her. "You have one of the supreme weapons of this world and you are so compatible with it, naturally, you likely have a bloodline of the legendary ice phoenix." Tang Yin said smiling, and then started walking in front of her. She looked at him dazedly from behind and brought her hands lightly to her head to touch herself where he had touched. ''This is the first time anyone has touched me besides my master and maids.'' She thought dazedly, then smiled under the veil and walked behind him. "It''s true, isn''t it? Besides my master, you''re the only person who believes the same thing." She said smiling, as her ice phoenix kept flying around her body. She liked to give this kind of liberty to her adorable little pet, who could move on its own but was also her spirit weapon. Though why she liked to do so was anyone''s guess. Just as she said that, Tang Yin received a harem mission. He was surprised but looked to the side and went down among the rewards quickly to see what he was given and was stunned as soon as he saw the beauty score given to this woman by the system. His target, of course, was this lady next to him. The time limit was a great number of years, up to 100 years. But the beauty score was the most important thing¡­ These are numbers he didn''t see, even when he received the mission with his master. His master was the woman who had the highest beauty score so far, with a 9.8/10, something Tang Yin could understand. For she is a woman comparable to his wives and even a little above some of them. Equal to the greatest beauties of the Higher World, where perhaps only one or two women that Tang Yin remembers are above her. That alone proves Shi Yue''s incredible beauty. But, in this case... Tang Yin was looking at a perfect score. A 10/10 on behalf of Bing Qingyue. This left him deeply stunned. ''Is she that beautiful underneath that veil?'' He thought in shock and looked at her sideways, trying to see underneath her veil. For some reason, he felt the need to see what a beauty score of 10 was. After all, his current women were already beautiful enough to make any man want them. His master herself is even more beautiful in physique than his women. Even more than most of his previous wives, but she only received a 9.8 from the system. Besides, once the administrator told him that possibly in this whole world and in his higher world, no beauty could reach a 10. Because that is an unreal beauty and impossible to see without falling in love, or at least that''s what the administrator told him. And when he least expected it, such a beauty appeared in front of him. Still, Tang Yin could only give up on wanting to see what lay beneath that veil. This woman''s strength was too much for him at the moment, if she wore a veil it must be for a reason. Both soon began walking through the spiritual forest as Tang Yin told her the specifics of the spirit beast he wanted. Although she was surprised, she said nothing and simply focused on searching for this spirit beast... Chapter 299: Something strange... The area they were in was just the area Tang Yin needed, so they walked straight through this place while looking for some spirit beasts, but to both surprise, this place was quite desolate of spirit beasts. It was as if the beasts were afraid to come here. Stay tuned for stories on m-vl-em,py-r "Isn''t there something strange?" Qingyue asked doubtfully as she looked from side to side, trying to figure out what was going on. Initially, both thought it was because of the presence of Qingyue''s ice phoenix, so she put it away and prevented its aura from leaking out. After that, they ran deeper into this place, and it was still the same. This was quite strange, spirit beasts were too rare. "Could it be that they have hunted too much around this area and the beasts are fleeing towards the center?" Tang Yin asked suddenly as he studied the area. He could see places fighting back and forth, but it was still a little strange that something like this happened. Spirit beasts below the emperor realm don''t have a consciousness, so they usually move by instincts, and the instinct they have is to cultivate in places with rich spiritual energy like this place. Even so, there were not many here, which was strange. The instinct of these beasts makes them run away from dangers as well, so they usually stay away from dangerous places or powerful monsters. Still... ''I don''t feel anything... What the hell is going on?'' Tang Yin thought, and then both started running for a long while longer. Until both stopped right at the top of a tree, looking down. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Finally, does that one work for you?" she asked serenely as she looked at a black tiger, the same type Tang Yin had obtained in his first spirit bone. A spirit beast called a Thunder Destroyer Tiger, but this time with 27 thousand years old. Tang Yin smiled, and his eyes sparkled as soon as they saw this spirit beast. Undoubtedly, this spirit beast was among the top 3 that he could obtain. "Yes, it will be of great use to me." He replied smilingly as he took out his spiritual spear. "Let''s make this quick, there''s something urgent I need to deal with." Tang Yin said, and she nodded to him. She immediately disappeared from her place and appeared above this beast as she moved her hand slightly towards it. This movement of hers created a hand of ice that swallowed the spirit tiger and prevented it from being able to move, quickly weakening it. Tang Yin then took the opportunity to pounce on it and, with a simple but deadly blow, stabbed its head from behind, killing it instantly. It was simply two moves full of elegance and power, which put an end to a small beast of the fifth realm that didn''t even understand how it died. Tang Yin then smiled as Qingyue arrived at his side. She first looked at the beast and then at Tang Yin, "Can you absorb it? It''s strong." She said softly. Tang Yin looked at her, "Are you worried about me?" He asked with a smile, and she nodded simply. "Yes." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise, just as he prepared to ask her why, she spoke, "You haven''t given me the herbs yet. It''s not good for you to die until you give them to me." She said naturally. Tang Yin looked at her even more surprised but then smiled. "Well, don''t worry. I won''t die for something like this." He replied with a smile, and after that, he sat down to start synthesizing his new spirit bone. ''If I''m not wrong, this spirit bone could give me a skill that can perfectly complement my first skill and also my third skill... If I can make my third skill have more power, maybe it can become a higher-grade skill, giving me a chance for my divine soul to upgrade it.'' Tang Yin thought smiling with great joy, but without revealing anything on his face. He started synthesizing slowly... Just as he was synthesizing, Qingyue sat beside him while staring at him. The atmosphere became calm and quiet at that moment, occasionally a few beasts could be heard roaring in the distance or the small birds in the trees. But there was nothing else. It was just the atmosphere Qingyue liked the most, so she enjoyed it, and more when she was looking at a peaceful, strange, but beautiful face in front of her. For the first time, she lasted several full minutes looking a man in the face without getting tired. But just when she was enjoying this warm atmosphere and her mind was thinking a few things, she felt an earthquake rising through the area, startling her. She frowned and immediately stood up from where she was, summoning her spirit weapon quickly. A big ice phoenix appeared with a great roar to the four winds as spiritual energy slammed into the surroundings. But, just as this happened, "ROOOOOOOOOOOOAR!" A mighty roar rang out, leaving her stunned. She quickly moved her gaze to the ground, ''From below?'' She thought in shock. Tang Yin himself sensed that something was wrong, and his eyes twitched slightly to understand what the heck was going on, but because he was synthesizing, he could not lose his concentration too much. If, for some reason, he loses his concentration, and something goes wrong during synthesizing... He could receive severe damage from this. This was something Qingyue knew. So, she quickly arrived at his side. Snow began to fall in this place, and immense clouds began to cover the sky while a cold atmosphere rose in the surroundings. ''Icy Blizzard.'' She thought, and a huge blizzard rose from one of her sides and slammed hard towards all the nearby trees, freezing all the spiritual energy into large chunks of ice that fell to the ground to reinforce it. After that roar, the dangerous presence she felt disappeared, but she could not think that she was now free of danger. Therefore, she also moved her hands downward and struck a powerful blow against the ground. This blow went along with a powerful spiritual energy, which forcefully sank the ground, causing Tang Yin to remain for milliseconds in the air. Qingyue took advantage of those milliseconds to put a huge layer of ice protecting the ground and, after that snapped her fingers. *TRHISKKKKK* A sound as if the solidified ice was shattering sounded at that moment, as the icy blizzard joined with these huge chunks of ice and formed a great wall of ice surrounding them. It was a small but mighty fortress made of the highest quality ice that could exist. Qingyue, as a control-type cultivator, used her skills masterfully to protect Tang Yin while sending her ice phoenix flying through the skies to watch over the area, keeping herself in a state of maximum alertness. Although she had full confidence in herself, she had never given in to the arrogance of believing that she was unbeatable. Although she is powerful and recognizes her strength, she knows that there can always be surprises in a cultivator''s life. Therefore, she stood at Tang Yin''s side, placing her hand on him, ready to throw him into the air if necessary. She didn''t know why, but she could sense danger. It was her instinct. Even Tang Yin''s instincts were screaming danger all over the place, leaving him stunned. ''What the hell is going on? Even my heavenly hammer is shaking...'' He thought in shock, and just then, he felt the spiritual energy in his body slam him upwards, ''Shit...'' He thought, and this moment coincided with a powerful impact coming from inside the mountain, as it slammed hard against the fortress that Qingyue had made... *BOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion rose at that moment, and Qingyue felt all the alarms in her body go off, so without a second thought, she grabbed Tang Yin in her arms and disappeared from the scene... *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* An incredible explosion occurred just as both disappeared, and Qingyue''s mighty fortress disappeared in an intense explosion. Even all the skills she had activated were destroyed, while a powerful pillar of fire rose from below, shattering everything in its path... Chapter 300: Against a Dragon (1) Tang Yin coughed, and a large mouthful of blood came out of his mouth as he received a strong backlash from the spiritual energy in his body that slammed into his entire body. Even so, he quickly managed to control the spiritual energy in his body and limit the damage, but he felt his internal organs stir for a moment from the damage, giving him a deep pain that he had to endure with force. He opened his eyes soon after and noticed that Qingyue had him in her embrace as she was flying above the trees, looking down. He was stunned when he saw her so close. Even so, he sensed a dangerous aura coming from below, so he immediately turned his gaze. In that place, the dust mixed with smoke had not yet dissipated, moreover, the fire began to burn from one side to the other. "A volcano?" Tang Yin asked but soon realized it wasn''t. "No..." He said, and just at that moment, a great roar came out, causing the spiritual energy to hit the smoke and scatter everything... "ROAAAARRRR!" Tang Yin and Qingyue were shocked by the huge body they were seeing at that place. "An Earth Dragon!" shouted Tang Yin, and Qingyue nodded. She was of few words, but the truth was that she was also amazed by this. She had never seen an earth dragon before and only knew that they were dangerous because their defense was incredibly high. The appearance of a great dragon colored brown with red was visible in its entirety at that moment, while a huge gap was behind it. Qingyue frowned as soon as she saw its cultivation. "It''s very strong." She said with a frown, and Tang Yin nodded. "An earth dragon with 200,000 years of cultivation... It''s already starting to show the statistic improvement granted by its years of cultivation. Its defense must be sky high." He replied, and she nodded. "By the way, miss, are you planning to hug me all the time?" Tang Yin asked with a smile as he watched her hug him tightly, and she looked at him doubtfully. As if she was asking, who is hugging you? But then she realized what she was doing and quickly pulled away, but without letting go so he wouldn''t fall. Tang Yin smiled, "I mean, I''m not against you hugging me. Having a beauty like you hug me is a nice thing, I can feel a lot of things. But, let''s fight." Tang Yin said as he wiped the blood from his mouth. Actually, he was hurt inside, and Qingyue noticed it, so, ignoring his earlier comments, she looked at him, "Do you plan to fight it in that state?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Hasn''t anyone ever told you that it''s impossible to run away from a dragon''s pursuit? The only way is to kill it. Very rarely could we be lucky enough to escape from a dragon unharmed let alone one of this type, if it can''t fly, it will chase us on the ground and lead many people to their deaths, this guy doesn''t have much intelligence despite its high cultivation." Tang Yin replied, slightly surprising her. She looked down at the dragon that was watching them dangerously from below. "Are we seriously going to fight against that? Even if it''s me... I don''t think I can kill it, I''m from control." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Ice phoenix control together with my heavenly hammer is always a good thing, but... I can''t show my heavenly hammer right now. Sword against an earth dragon is meaningless, I can only use my spear...'' Tang Yin thought as he quickly analyzed this. The earth dragon was watching them from below and got tired of waiting, so soon a rumble occurred on the ground as the dragon hit the ground hard and raised a great number of rocks which were then thrown hard against both. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin and Qingyue had to quickly dodge, while Tang Yin used his spirit bones to run through the air. Enjoy more stories on m-vlem|p-yr ''He can fly with his spiritual bones?'' Qingyue thought when she saw him do this. "Miss Qingyue, do you have fatal blows?" He asked coming to her side as she looked at him in surprise. She nodded as she heard this. "If I give it all, I can kill him." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "It is not a pure earth dragon; its attack power is also high because it has dual attributes. That''s why we must be careful with our movements. In the worst case, we might run away in the air." Tang Yin replied, but just as he said that the dragon let out another mighty roar into the air and raised its two wings that seemed to be made of rocks, flapping wildly. This simple movement unearthed a large number of trees because of the powerful force it came with, and the spiritual energy was hit hard all around, causing great roars of beasts to be heard in the distance as they fled as far away as possible. But it was also the moment when Tang Yin and Qingyue felt a powerful force of attraction coming from the ground as they felt an extremely great weight coming from above. Because they were taken by surprise, both fell to the ground hard. ''Gravity?'' Tang Yin thought and groaned inwardly, feeling a powerful pressure girding on him. He had to quickly pull out his spirit spear and slam it into the ground to resist this powerful force of gravity, but now the dragon was staring at them. "ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARR!" The mighty roar came at that moment as both faced the great head of an earth dragon that looked terrifying. The spiritual energy it gave off was terrifying, and it was the first time Qingyue had ever looked at a dragon from so close. Still, she frowned slightly and summoned her ice phoenix again. A powerful icy spiritual energy girded itself all over the place, freezing the dragon''s spiritual energy as it roared upwards as if it felt it had been challenged. "Hmph, don''t disrespect the Ice Phoenix." She said softly and immediately moved her hand to the front. "Phoenix Spear!" she shouted, then looked at Tang Yin standing next to her and nodded at him. Tang Yin smiled, and just as she threw her phoenix spear, Tang Yin shot out with all his running skills active, ready to enter a battle against this huge and powerful dragon. ** NT: 200,000 Years of Cultivation = 5th Level of Saint Realm. Chapter 301: Against a Dragon (2) The dragon noticed the ice phoenix''s spear coming towards him, so it sneered and swung its claws to strike it to the side. Still, he underestimated Qingyue''s strength, so a powerful impact occurred the moment the dragon''s palm and Qingyue''s spear collided, pushing him slightly backward, this was an oversight on the dragon''s part, as Tang Yin was able to approach his chest and with a single motion, slam his spirit spear into him. Pushing him back a step from the impact. Although the impact was not as powerful as the first, it was enough to slightly destabilize him, a moment that Tang Yin took advantage of to disappear and appear above his head. He then moved and threw his spear forcefully at him... *BOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion came from this powerful blow, but Tang Yin had no time to waste. He immediately bent his body while using his spiritual bones to forcefully strike several earthen pillars that rose to hit him. After avoiding them, he fell over the dragon''s body and summoned his spiritual spear to his hand. Tang Yin ran across the body of the huge dragon and then forcefully jumped through the air to dodge an earthen pillar while destroying it with his spear and took advantage of the dust generated by this to launch a great attack with his spear against the dragon''s neck. *TUNK A deafening thud occurred at that moment when Tang Yin felt that his attack had hit the hardest part of this dragon. Still, he smiled, ''Destruction.'' He said in his mind as he activated one of his abilities. The spear then grabbed more power as Tang Yin swung it twice more, which ended up pushing the dragon''s massive body several steps, destabilizing his mind. *BOOOM* That was the moment when three more phoenix spears struck the dragon from the front, forcefully pushing it backward. Your journey continues with m-vl-em|p-yr "Tang Yin, get out of there!" shouted Qingyue at that moment, and Tang Yin immediately jumped through the air backward. "Phoenix God Fortress!" shouted Qingyue right after seeing that Tang Yin was out of there while standing in the distance. Tang Yin was surprised when the earth began to tremble, and a mighty ice fortress appeared on the spot as a great attack perpetrated the place. "Javelins of the Phoenix God! Pillars of the Phoenix!" Qingyue shouted again, and a great number of javelins started to fall from the sky while powerful pillars of ice rose from below the dragon, hitting it in succession, bringing different painful roars to it. Tang Yin was shocked when he saw this. He didn''t expect this girl to be able to make so many combined attacks and be so powerful. The pillars were even strong enough to lift the dragon''s huge body upwards, while the javelins even began to pierce through its massive earthen armor. Still, soon, a mighty roar came out of the dragon''s mouth, and its dark brown skin began to paint itself a golden color... "ROOOOOARRRRRRRR!" Continuous and numerous roars came out of its mouth at that moment, as Tang Yin felt that this guy was drastically increasing his power. ''Tsk.'' He thought, and Qingyue frowned as well. "It''ll take me a bit to break that, let''s work together while I freeze him so you can deal him decisive blows. As long as you don''t use fire attacks, my Phoenix Fortress will boost your stats." Qingyue said from behind while Tang Yin was standing on one of the pillars of this great fortress that had been erected in this place. Tang Yin nodded. "Fine, I''ll buy time." He replied, frowning slightly. ''Her cultivation level should be in the First Level of Supreme Realm or above...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment while paying attention to Qingyue''s movements. If he could take out his heavenly hammer, everything would be easier. But he couldn''t say that this woman would always be reliable. It wasn''t a very good idea to take out his heavenly hammer unless it was a last resort. Still... ''I feel something''s not right...'' Tang Yin thought hesitantly about various things as he slightly crouched down. He then shot out at the dragon that had now painted itself a fiery golden color. The dragon noticed his attack, so it quickly let out a mighty roar, and fire shot out of its mouth as it crashed head-on into Tang Yin''s spirit spear. The powerful impact sent Tang Yin flying backward as the dragon also retreated several steps. Even so, the dragon was able to recover quickly and ran forcefully towards Tang Yin, who fell rolling on the icy ground of the place. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin gripped the ground tightly to steady himself, and as soon as he noticed the dragon approaching him ready to tear him in half with its claw, he leaped forcefully into the air while using his spiritual bone to propel himself even further, dodging the dragon''s powerful attack. Even so, this guy, although a giant, was also fast, so he turned his claw quickly to hit Tang Yin, who was in the air. Tang Yin then forcefully threw his spirit spear at the dragon, and after throwing it disappeared from the place, leaving some clones around the area and just appeared under the dragon, who was distracted defending the spirit spear. He took advantage of the moment to pull out his sword and throw his most powerful attack towards his stomach, and instantly after doing so, he disappeared again, and several of his clones were reduced to nothing... *BOOOOOM* Two powerful impacts occurred the moment the spirit spear struck against the dragon''s palm and when Tang Yin''s sword attack hit the dragon''s stomach. Even so, the sword attack was almost useless. Causing Tang Yin to frown from a distance. ''I managed to avoid some damage by disappearing, but... Shit, the sword is really useless against this.'' He thought somewhat angrily, not knowing where the hell the weakness of an earth dragon like this could be. Still, he summoned his spirit spear and once again lunged hard at this dragon in another attempt to discover the dragon''s weakness. ''Father once told me that dragons have weakness in different parts, depending on the type... This type of dragon I''ve never seen before, and that ability is powerful, which prevents me from seeing where its weak point is.'' Tang Yin thought as he continuously slammed into the dragon. Despite having enhanced skills, Tang Yin could not break through its defense much. While the dragon was getting more, and more surprised by the strength of this guy, who was barely at the ninth level of the fifth realm. The difference between the two was too great in cultivation, but Tang Yin''s vanishing ability made the difference at this point. Still... The dragon knew that he would win if they continued like this. Because a human couldn''t have more stamina than him. ''Still, where is that little girl? The phoenix''s flesh has always been delicious, I can''t let it get away.'' Thought the dragon, and just as he thought like that, he felt Tang Yin leave an opening, so he quickly swung his claw forcefully towards it and hit it squarely. "Buagh!" A spurt of blood spurted out of Tang Yin''s mouth as he was slammed hard against one of the pillars of the fortress. Still, Tang Yin quickly got up again, and this time, with a smile. He looked back and noticed that Qingyue was hiding between the fortress and some small trees to avoid being discovered as she was preparing for a powerful attack. This made him smile. ''I get it.'' He thought with a smile as he looked at the huge dragon. He didn''t want to waste any time. He immediately began to gather all his spiritual bones into his spiritual spear, preparing to attack with force. Chapter 302: A powerful attack The spiritual bones wrapped around the spear and gave it a sense of incredible power as the spiritual energy swirled around it. Meanwhile, Tang Yin looked ahead, preparing to attack. ''Although I couldn''t see his weak point if I do well by mixing two powerful attacks in one move, I''m sure I''ll create the opportunity that Miss is waiting for and I''ll even be able to give him a powerful attack. I just need to hit the next two attacks on his left side...'' Tang Yin thought as he tightened his grip on his spirit spear. The first thing he did was to activate all the skills he had to run, and soon, he rushed forward with force while only residual images remained behind him. Immediately after that, he activated the skill that his master had taught him, disappearing in a swift flash as he instantly arrived in front of the dragon. This one could not keep up with such absurd speed, so Tang Yin immediately put all the spiritual energy into his spiritual spear, and the materialized spiritual bones began to spin at great force in the body of the spiritual spear. ''Explosive Combination.'' Tang Yin said in his mind, and immediately, his eyes flashed with an intense blue color as the spiritual bones combined in a powerful glow. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin immediately slammed the spiritual spear forcefully against the dragon''s huge body, and a powerful explosion occurred at that moment as the powerful spear penetrated the huge armor of this earth dragon, forcefully pushing it many meters back. Tang Yin didn''t want to waste any time. He immediately used one of his spiritual bones to propel himself towards the dragon''s body, which flew backward with a spiritual explosion... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The explosion from the impact between Tang Yin and the dragon reverberated loudly on the spot as Tang Yin immediately chanted in his mind several skills at once. ''Eternal Night Flame.'' ''Demonic Lightning.'' ''Alchemical Fire Explosion!'' The three skills in succession blended into a single powerful strike that exploded with great force it sent Tang Yin flying back to the fortress while vomiting some blood from his mouth from the impact... Even so, he quickly recovered and looked ahead. The explosion raised a lot of smoke, so he couldn''t see what was going on with the naked eye. Still, he knew what had happened because he felt it. And he wasn''t the only one who felt it. Qingyue also saw her chance at that moment, so she launched a powerful attack at high speed at that instant. Said attack slammed hard into the dragon''s body which, although it was not visible to them and they could not see what was happening, the deep cry of pain from the earth dragon revealed the situation to them. Instantly, they moved as they lunged with another powerful attack towards the dragon behind the smoke... *BOOOOOOOOOM* Creating an even bigger explosion than it already was, which sent Tang Yin again slamming into a huge pillar of ice. Still... This explosion also served to make the smoke disperse, so they could soon see what was on the other side of the smoke and smiled. Qingyue appeared at Tang Yin''s side and nodded at her, "How did you create such a powerful explosion?" She asked doubtfully after confirming that the earth dragon was already finished, and Tang Yin smiled. "That''s a secret." Tang Yin replied, and she simply shrugged her shoulders. There was nothing she could do if he didn''t want to tell her. She instead turned around and was going to start walking. But... That was also the moment, when both felt a deep chill run through their bodies, and Tang Yin felt danger lurking around his neck. It was a feeling as if he had a knife approaching his neck. That sixth sense that some fighters can come to have set off the alarms in Tang Yin''s body, and he didn''t even stop to think of anything. In an instinctive move, he summoned his heavenly hammer and swung it forcefully upwards, wanting to hit something... Embark on a journey with m-vl-em,pyr *TOOOOOOOOOOHNK* A powerful crashing sound brought a mighty tremor in the area and Qingyue''s fortress as the heavenly hammer slammed hard against four huge dragon claws that came ready to smash them completely apart. "UUAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Tang Yin let out a mighty roar as he pressed all the spiritual energy in his body towards this mighty blow, trying to resist... His feet dug hard into the ground, and many wounds on his body opened up in that instant as the spiritual energy coming from above entered his body, but Tang Yin just gave another great roar, trying to recompose himself to himself and without looking up, he put as much force as possible into his attack... "UUUUUUAHHHHHHHH!" and with a great roar, his heavenly hammer ended up pushing the attackers back. Just then, Qingyue came back to herself. It was the first time she felt a sense of death so close, and perhaps it was the first time she was in such a difficult situation, but when she saw Tang Yin countering all that powerful incoming spiritual energy, she pulled herself together. She could see Tang Yin''s position as he tried to counteract a spiritual energy that could possibly kill her. From his roars, she could understand his incredible desire to survive and his powerful willpower. So, she immediately frowned. ''I''m sorry, master, this time I have to fight for real and I won''t be able to fulfill your what you asked me to do. Still, he won''t do it all alone.'' She thought at that moment, and her body quickly filled with a deep icy light that began to surround the area as a powerful spiritual energy rose all around. Just then the ice phoenix reappeared on the scene, and a large scythe appeared in Qingyue''s hand. The appearance of this scythe drastically increased the power in Qingyue''s body. Tang Yin was surprised by this and looked at her in shock, ''Divine Body?'' He thought in shock feeling the spiritual energy seeping from her body, even purer than the spiritual energy seeping from Huang Feifei''s body. But Tang Yin felt the danger coming towards him again, so he jumped back to avoid harm and groaned. "Shit, how annoying you are." Tang Yin growled and didn''t bother to hide his heavenly hammer again. He looked up to where Qingyue was looking as she raised her scythe, which looked sinister in the hands of an icy woman like her. "Since they want to die, fine, I''ll grant it to them." Said both at the same time while staring at the four dragons standing there, flying at a not-very-high altitude... Both smiled after saying that, and the spiritual energy in the body of both of them increased drastically, then the first one to pounce was Tang Yin, as he gathered the spiritual energy in his heavenly hammer... This time, he wanted to go all out from the start. Chapter 303: Four Dragons, Down in a Moment? ''Hmph, I don''t need to find the weak point of you bastards. It''s enough to crush you to a pulp.'' Tang Yin thought angrily as he activated all his skills internally and immediately activated his most powerful skill as well. Thunder Destroyer Strike is an ability that can grow for every hit. Experience tales with m_vl_em_p_yr No matter if he is weaker than these bastards, as long as he manages to land one hit and then the second hit, he is sure to complete the third hit. No matter if he is weak right now, he has one of the most broken skills that can exist in this world. Therefore, he will use it in its full glory. Just as he arrived above one of these dragons, Tang Yin forcefully swung his heavenly hammer at this dragon, striking it with a powerful impact that sent it crashing back to the ground. Tang Yin took advantage of the impact to swing his heavenly hammer backward and thus hit the second dragon by the neck, causing it to let out a great cry and be sent crashing into the nearby trees. Just then, Tang Yin noticed that a huge ice javelin landed hard on one of the dragons unnoticed and stabbed firmly into its back, bringing a great cry of pain to the dragon''s mouth. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this, and using his spiritual bones he pounced over this javelin and gave it a powerful blow, causing the javelin to forcefully insert itself into the dragon''s body and pierce straight through it, sending it crashing to the ground with a large hole in its massive body. Qingyue felt stunned when she saw this, ''So powerful?'' She thought in shock, but immediately noticed that the other dragon was attacking Tang Yin and he was unprepared, so she immediately disappeared, and when she appeared again, was behind Tang Yin covering his back as she swung her scythe hard towards this dragon''s claws... "AGHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of the dragon''s mouth as it felt that the scythe had split its claws in two with a clean move. Qingyue seized the moment to send a powerful blow from above downwards, and Qingyue''s ice phoenix immediately fell on top of the dragon, dragging it down forcefully. Then Tang Yin nodded to her, "Thank you." He said, and she nodded and planned to say something, but Tang Yin didn''t stop to converse, he forcefully lunged towards one of the dragons he had knocked down earlier, and it was already ready to meet him with its claw. Just as Tang Yin was about to strike his claw hard with his skill still active, he noticed that the entire dragon, was frozen all at once, so his blow went in full force and completely shattered one of the dragon''s legs. This made Tang Yin smile, but he took advantage of the moment to deliver an even more powerful fourth blow to the dragon''s head... This blow destroyed it into icy pieces that scattered all over the place while blood spurted out of its body. Even so, Tang Yin felt the blood in his body coming to his throat, and he couldn''t stand it, so he ended up vomiting a stream of blood at that place. This surprised Qingyue who was going to run to where he was, but just then she felt danger coming from underneath her. ''Shit, I forgot there were more of them.'' She thought in shock, looking at one of the dragons that was about to hit her hard from below... Still, what she saw first was a great heavenly hammer that came and hit this great dragon''s head hard and sent it flying for tens of meters with a mighty impact. This left her stunned, and then she watched Tang Yin arrive shortly after as he grabbed his heavenly hammer that hadn''t even hit the ground yet and then swung it hard toward where the dragon that was holding the ice phoenix was... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion rose as soon as the heavenly hammer forcefully struck this dragon''s body with its sixth most powerful attack. The power of many tons slammed hard against a single point of the dragon while it was frozen by the phoenix, which finished it off as lightning bolts shot into the dragon''s body and began to wreak havoc inside it. Still, Tang Yin wasn''t done yet. Even though his hammer was filled with blood that belonged to him, Tang Yin still leaped through the air as he arrived before the remaining dragon to strike a seventh, powerful blow... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The powerful explosion that arose was unfortunately not what Tang Yin wanted. Controlling the heavenly hammer under this state is incredibly difficult. Being able to deliver 7 blows is something unbelievable even for him, due to the absurd consumption of spiritual energy of this ability. Even so, the seventh blow failed to land on the dragon. He missed it by a little. The explosion that was created at that moment was because Tang Yin hit the ground hard, and the mountain was practically split in two by that powerful blow. Even so, the dragon took advantage of the moment to launch a deadly attack against Tang Yin, who tried to defend himself with his heavenly hammer and his spiritual bones, but then he felt that was pulled backward, while he felt an extreme cold surrounding his body. Qingyue, who was behind him, immediately surrounded him with powerful spiritual ice that ended up withstanding the entire dragon''s blow and sent him flying backward in an ice cube. Even so, she did not go to see him. She quickly disappeared as she swung her scythe and soon appeared behind the dragon, who was in shock, feeling the cold on his body. This dragon was confused by what was happening and tried to understand the cold in his body, but unfortunately, he had no time to think. His body split into a few pieces at that moment when Qingyue passed by him, freezing him again. Her attack was clean and smooth but powerful. It was the first time she decided to attack with such force, and she used all the skills she had learned all these years with her scythe in a single attack. Just after seeing that there were no more threats in sight, she smiled feeling gratified and joyful to do this, but she remembered that Tang Yin was in a bad state, so she ran to where he was, thawing him out. "Are you okay?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I''m almost frozen to death, but I''m fine. Don''t worry." Tang Yin replied with a smile, joking to show her that he was fine. Although he was actually hurt inside and had almost no spiritual energy left in his body, therefore, both moved a bit away from that place and started to recover. Still, there was something Tang Yin wanted to do with those corpses, so they didn''t go far from there. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 304: Dragon Blood Pills Both of them started to recover, but the damage on Tang Yin was quite larger than the damage on Qingyue, so she soon recovered, while Tang Yin continued in his recovery. In the distance were four dragon corpses scattered all over the place. Anyone who saw this would be shocked. After all, a dragon is one of the most powerful existences that exist in this world and even more so a dragon in the saint realm. Although these are not true dragons and simply have dragon blood coursing through their bodies, the truth is that they are part of the greatest existences among spirit beasts. The power of a dragon should not be underestimated when it means business. The problem with these dragons is that they tend to be extremely arrogant and never fight at their maximum capacity unless they are outmatched. That is why slaying dragons, for someone who hides his power, is not a difficult task. He has to make explosive attacks, taking these dragons by surprise, and he can win the fight. Still, the truth is that these dragons are not so simple. Even Qingyue would have a hard time slaying so many at once, even if these are well below her in cultivation. It has a lot to do with her attribute, which is control, but the truth is that it is similar to attack cultivators. In this world, the situation for every cultivator is the same around spirit beasts. Slaying a dragon requires a lot of work, whatever type it is. It will always be like that unless... Have a heavenly hammer as your spiritual weapon. Because of the heavenly hammer''s destructive attribute, it allows him to fight such large beings with greater ease. ''I didn''t expect him to be one of those guys from the west.'' Qingyue thought as she looked at Tang Yin for a long while. She had been thinking about the spirit weapon Tang Yin was using and was sure she knew what spirit weapon it was. Still, she found it hard to believe that one of the people in that place could become crippled. Just as she thought so, Tang Yin opened his eyes and looked at her. "Miss Qingyue, I''m done. I''ll gradually recover from my remaining external injuries, let''s go." Tang Yin said smiling, and wanting to do things a little faster. She nodded and followed him. "I didn''t know you had such a good spirit weapon and that you were a person from the West." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her and smiled. He had done some research about where the people here might know their heavenly hammer from and discovered that there is a sect in the West that has it. This sect seems to be the vanguard against the demons currently, and thousands of years ago, they were stationed in this small region, but they went west after discovering that the enemy''s main strongholds were there. Being such a powerful sect, it was the main reason why Tang Yin had to choose not to show his heavenly hammer. He was unaware of the sect''s rules, so it was better not to draw their attention. Still, he wouldn''t deny what she said about him being from the West either, so he smiled and continued walking toward the dragon corpses. She smiled under her veil and looked at his hair. Stay informed at m-vl-em,pyr "But it''s strange, your blue hair can''t be from the West, isn''t blue the color of the South?" She said softly and hesitantly as she tilted her head slightly, trying to remember this. Tang Yin simply smiled and said nothing, and soon, both arrived next to the dragon corpses without Tang Yin saying anything. ''In the end, this mountain was a huge nest of dragons, led by an earth dragon at the fifth level of the saint realm. Those spirit beasts were running away from these guys and since we walked in a straight line all this time, we didn''t leave their area.'' He thought and then looked around. ''Were they engaged in eating spirit beasts?'' he thought. "Tang Yin, that big one ate your beast." Qingyue said as she looked towards the first dragon they saw here. Tang Yin looked at it and nodded, sighing. "Well, it seems that they did devote themselves to eating the spirit beasts that passed through here. And this time they wanted to eat us too." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she nodded. "Should we look for another tiger?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yeah, I can''t absorb any of these guys, they exceed my limit by a wide margin. 4 dragons with more than 150 thousand years and another one with 200 thousand years, that''s too many years." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded. "Shall we go?" she asked, but Tang Yin shook his head. "A dragon''s body is very important for an alchemist, haven''t you heard about Dragon Blood Pills?" he asked, and she looked at him doubtfully. "I''ve heard, are you an alchemist? Can you make that kind of pill?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, I am a famous alchemist. Come, I''ll show you." Tang Yin said smiling, and then approached one of the dragons, the biggest one. He then made two rather large spiritual arrays and put them on top of the dragon. One of them went into the dragon''s body, and the other one started to absorb the blood while storing it inside another smaller array. Tang Yin did the same procedure on the body of the other four dragons. After that, he did several more things with the bodies of these dragons, and a couple of hours later, Tang Yin started doing alchemy while using the dragon''s blood. Only the dragon''s blood was needed to make a blood pill, but Tang Yin wanted to enhance its effects, so he used some organs of these dragons in alchemy, starting to show his ability as an alchemist in front of Qingyue. She was amazed as she watched him do alchemy in such an exquisite way. Because she is from an ice sect, normally her sect has some problems regarding alchemists, so she has rarely seen an alchemist do his work. Still, of the times she has seen one, this is the first time she is shocked to see one. Because, Tang Yin was doing alchemy with the blood of dragons of the saint realm. This blood was extremely rebellious! And yet he could still do alchemy like it was nothing! And he was such a powerful genius cultivator! That was absurd to her. Chapter 305: Skill Supreme? Meanwhile, Tang Yin was frowning putting all his effort into completing the pills. ''These dragons were stronger than I thought.'' He thought and recalled the battle. ''The reason why it was so easy for me is because that skill is too absurd. Not only does it increase its power with every hit I hit, but it''s also a growth-type skill, how is it possible that a little ape had such an incredible skill? Who the hell is the father of that ape? An ability of this type... It would be ranked Supreme in my world and I only remember 3 people who had a supreme ability.'' Tang Yin thought. When he started alchemy, he realized that these dragons were so powerful that he thought it was unbelievable that he could kill them so easily. But then he remembered the feeling when he struck with his active skill. It wasn''t like the first time. It was much stronger with each hit, and it had nothing to do with the amount of spiritual energy he was putting into that attack, it had a lot to do with the skill itself. It was a growth skill in every sense. It could grow in combat, but it could also grow passively as long as Tang Yin got stronger. Read engaging stories on m vl-em|p-yr ''Should I go find more apes like that?'' thought Tang Yin smiling. If for some reason, he were to obtain such an ability again, the improvement both of them would receive would be so incredible that it would give him a great advantage over people far above his own level. Still... Tang Yin also noticed a serious problem. Keeping that ability active and striking a successful blow with it wears him out. Both his spiritual energy and his mental stability at the moment are affected every time he hits. And that is a serious problem. If for some reason, he were to lose concentration in a battle because of this, it would put his life at risk. ''I must be careful. Although... I''m also feeling that my soul is somewhat responsible for this. I don''t feel like it''s in its best state, I seem to need my master more than before. I can''t think of a feasible way at present, for my soul and body to come together in perfect tune, but she seems to have a way to do it.'' Tang Yin thought, and then in between thoughts and thoughts, Tang Yin had spent many hours doing alchemy. A great number of crimson pills came out of the furnace and were put into different jade bottles while Tang Yin continued his work. He had to put a lot of effort into making these pills, so after 24 hours, he rested for a while and then started again. And so, he spent 3 more days solely doing alchemy. The amount of blood he was able to obtain was quite a lot. It was 5 rather great dragons, after all. Also, since he mixed them with some internal organs, he was able to get a great number of pills out of them. And after those 4 days of doing alchemy, Tang Yin finally stood up smiling and at once passed some jade bottles to Qingyue. "It''s for you. They''re not of much use to you, but I''m sure they''ll do you some good." He said, and Qingyue looked at the bottles in her hand doubtfully. "I''m not compatible with fire or earth, what are you giving them to me for? You should have them, I''m extreme ice." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "I know, but you can''t leave without a good reward after fighting 5 dragons. At the very least, it can serve you as a trophy or to give to your sect." He replied smiling, and she then nodded softly. "Good..." She said as she put the bottles away. After a while longer, both did a few things and left the place. The bloodless corpses were of little importance, but Tang Yin thought they might be useful at some point, so he put them away in rather large spirit arrays and then put them into his inventory. So, a while later, both started running through the spirit forest again, but this time, they moved away from that area. If 5 dragons were hiding out there, nothing guaranteed them that there wouldn''t be more. And if the other dragons were the type that could fly at high altitudes and cast powers from far away, with good attributes, they could really give them both a lot of trouble. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, the cultivation of both is far apart, so they could not complement each other in the best possible way. Thus, both started searching for spirit beasts again. Because he had already been here for a while, Tang Yin began to search for it more quickly, expanding his search into more types of spirit beasts. His fifth spirit bone was not very important, as it did not represent that something big would happen in his cultivation. It would only unlock spiritual pressure and little else. Normally, it is a spirit bone that they usually focus on increasing the attributes of the other spirit bones, but the truth is that any spirit bone would do. If he had gotten the one from that tiger it would be great, as the ability he would get plus the strength increase in his first ability would be great. Still, there''s nothing to be sorry about. Obtaining so many dragon blood pills was a good thing, so Tang Yin was happy. Even so, it is complicated to find a spiritual bone of the attribute destruction that can mate with it. Even if along the way he encountered several spirit beasts with the same attribute, they were not good spirit beasts, so they had to keep running around the place. "Tang Yin, do you usually travel a lot?" Qingyue asked doubtfully. "Of course, I''m always moving around and running around in the spiritual forests, I really like adventures." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she nodded and looked somewhat astonished. "Really? it''s fun, isn''t it?" she asked with a smile as she stared at him, and Tang Yin smiled. "You''re not allowed to travel alone?" He asked, and she nodded a little, looking somewhat pitiful as she did so. "My master wants me to inherit her position and become the rising star of the continent. That''s why she won''t allow me to travel alone, for fear that our enemies will do something." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. It made sense. Many in his world did the same for their heirs. Perhaps among the heirs of the great sects, the only one who did what he wanted was Tang Yin. This was thanks to his master, who mediated with his family so that he could live a life that way, more free, and that he could know the world. They did this so that he could grow up and mature earlier, but... In the end, he ended up dying and was not allowed to develop further. It was the most premature death known to this day among the geniuses. "Makes sense, but then why are you here alone?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and she smiled with some pride as she lifted her face a little. "I ran away." She replied proudly, surprising Tang Yin a bit, who smiled shortly after, remembering the times he did it too. "Hahaha, I can see that Miss Qingyue is quite daring, what would you do if you were found by your enemies?" He asked, and she shrugged her shoulders. "But they didn''t find me, did they? So far only you found me." She replied smiling, and Tang Yin shook his head helplessly. The two continued to talk for a long while as they walked through a dark night until they reached a place where they were going to camp. The two basically spent the whole night talking while Qingyue asked Tang Yin many questions. Between the days they had been together, Tang Yin realized that Qingyue was a person of very few words, so he occasionally made her talk to hear her beautiful voice. But this time was different. She talked and talked, asking Tang Yin many things about his adventures. For her, who for some time now has been pampered by a whole great sect, talking about exciting things like that was the most fun. Chapter 306: His Fifth Spiritual Bone, surprising? They spent the night discussing different things while eating spirit beast meat. Tang Yin spent the whole night telling her different things about his adventures and other interesting things that Qingyue wanted to know. For her, this was the first time she could travel on an adventure alone, and getting a person who liked adventures just like her was something she appreciated during this night, as she was able to learn many things from Tang Yin. As a result, the next morning, they were happy, and she looked overflowing. Even when she never took off the veil from her face, you could tell the happiness overflowing from her body. That morning, both went again to get a spiritual bone, but it was a little difficult for them during that day. Still, the day after they ran into a lot of luck as they were almost reaching the area where the Emperors and Spirit Saints were among the beasts. ''Another Demonic Python?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he watched the huge python crawling on the ground. He still hadn''t realized that two powerful people had targeted it. "Do you like that one?" Qingyue asked with a smile under her veil. She was not in a hurry. If it were up to her, she would choose to spend a whole month searching for the spirit beast for Tang Yin. After all, during these days, they had been killing some spirit beasts as if they were traveling on some interesting adventure. To her, this was something new and incredible that she wanted to enjoy to the end. But Tang Yin nodded, which made her feel a little pitiful, knowing that soon the two of them would part ways, and she would have to return to her sect. Tang Yin smiled, "I''ll go. I will slay it quickly and absorb its spiritual bone." Tang Yin said, and without waiting for her reply, he immediately rushed forcefully toward that snake while taking out his heavenly hammer. During this day, the two of them talked about a lot of things, so they got to know each other a little more, there was no need for Tang Yin to keep hiding his heavenly hammer in front of her. Therefore, he decided to end things quickly. Qingyue nodded, and after seeing that he jumped in to finish this quickly, she sighed. ''Could it be that there are more dragons around here?'' she thought doubtfully as she looked at the surroundings. She was almost longing for dragons to appear again and eat Tang Yin''s beast so that the interesting adventures they were having would drag on even longer. Still, she soon realized it was a selfish thought, so she scolded herself in her mind. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Stop it, Qingyue. Tang Yin must go and you have to go back to the sect. The master will get even angrier if you don''t.'' She said to herself, though in the end, she gave a little sigh and mocked herself for this. Soon, she turned her gaze back to Tang Yin and sighed at how fast he had been. A single move took him to completely shatter the snake and set about absorbing its spiritual bone. Thus, she disappeared and appeared sitting on a stone at Tang Yin''s side as she protected him. To prevent other beasts from disturbing him, knowing that this was a heavy blow to his cultivation when it happened earlier, she erected a powerful spiritual barrier with her spiritual pressure all around. The large number of spirit beasts watching from afar ran away as soon as they felt that powerful spiritual pressure girding over their heads, so soon, the place was filled with absolute silence as she watched Tang Yin for several hours continuously... He did everything in such a meticulous manner, and his movements were so graceful that they captivated Qingyue a little, and she could not take her eyes off him for a moment. The elegance and meticulousness in his movements were captivating, for she had never seen someone who could make such perfect spiritual bones. Even though, during these days, she could see Tang Yin obtain a large amount of collection bones, she had not realized how perfect he could make them. ''It looks as if he already has experience making his spiritual bones.'' She thought with surprise. Just at those moments, she felt her eyesight failing her, so she frowned and put her hands to her eyes to rub them a little. Then she looked at Tang Yin again and frowned, ''Silver hair?'' She thought in shock and shook her head again. ''Am I needing to sleep?'' She thought doubtfully and then looked at Tang Yin again. ''What''s wrong?'' She thought in shock, seeing that Tang Yin''s beautiful blue hair was now silver in color. She even began to doubt whether her eyesight was fine today. Tang Yin''s beautiful blue-colored hair had now turned into gorgeous silver hair. Continue your journey with m.vl-em,py-r It was even more striking and beautiful than the blue hair he had before. This silver hair seemed to glow and further enhanced Tang Yin''s presence. This made Qingyue stand up. She walked and stood in front of Tang Yin with hesitation. For some reason, she felt that Tang Yin''s whole body had changed at this moment. Right now, Tang Yin was absorbing spiritual bone, so seeing a change in his spiritual energy was normal. Still, there was something incredibly different, and it wasn''t just the color of his hair that had changed. Tang Yin''s aura had changed drastically. His aura had something unique and alluring about it. ''Is it a ruler''s aura?'' Qingyue thought doubtfully as she looked at Tang Yin head-on. She could see a halo of ruler behind Tang Yin, but at the same time, she felt as if it was only a reflection because of his glowing hair color. Even so, the aura emanating from him gave her a feeling of might. Tang Yin''s body looked as if it was growing, but not in size, it was more an effect of spiritual energy. And it was the first time Qingyue saw something similar for a person who was just searching for his spiritual bone to enter the sixth realm. Chapter 307: A sign of the divine soul? She had some conjectures in her head, but after a moment''s thought, she realized it was unlikely. The birth of spiritual pressure in a cultivator should never look like this. But just as she was thinking of another possibility, the overflowing spiritual energy in Tang Yin''s body brought her out of her thoughts. His long silver hair began to wave in the wind as if there was a lot of wind hitting his body. His clothes were the same. Still, it wasn''t the wind that was swirling beside him, it was a large amount of extremely pure spiritual energy that shocked Qingyue. Embark on a quest at m-vl-em,py-r ''What the heck?'' She thought, but just then, she noticed that Tang Yin managed to enter the first level of the Spiritual King Realm at an unreal speed, which left her a bit in shock. Still, what happened after that¡­ It was even more unreal to her. All the extremely pure energy surrounding Tang Yin began to enter his body under Qingyue''s gaze. Such pure and abundant spiritual energy, which even put a little pressure on her, began to enter Tang Yin''s body as if it were its natural container. Likewise, at the same time, Tang Yin''s cultivation began to increase dramatically. Up to the second level in a moment. And then to the third level. ''What the heck!?'' She thought in shock, but he didn''t stop there. This spiritual energy was big enough to make him break the bottleneck of the fourth level. ''That much!?'' She thought in shock, as her eyes widened in surprise. It was the first time she had seen a situation like that, and she couldn''t understand what was going on. ''Could it be because he skipped an immense number of years to absorb his fifth bone? Is it possible that this spirit beast gave him so much spiritual energy?'' she thought as she looked at him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then another incredible thing happened again. Two huge demonic pythons appeared from behind Tang Yin as the spiritual energy made them materialize. These pythons crawled on the ground gently as they moved in unison, surrounding Tang Yin. They circled him quietly for two laps without doing anything until, for some reason, one of them roared at the other, and the latter responded with the same intensity. Both of them were going to fight at that moment, while the huge fangs made of spiritual energy looked as if they were real. But, just then, Tang Yin''s silver hair shook hard, and his body began to float for a few centimeters. Just at that moment, a great heavenly hammer appeared above Tang Yin while its colors glowed brightly. Silver predominated this time and shone brightly, outlining powerful spiritual pressure that soon girded everywhere. As soon as the spiritual pressure appeared, the bodies of the two pythons were shaken to the ground and reduced to spiritual dust, which re-entered Tang Yin''s body. This further increased the spiritual energy outlining Tang Yin''s body in Qingyue''s eyes. The spiritual pressure was powerful enough to alert her to something dangerous, but it was not because Tang Yin was dangerous per se. Qingyue understood as soon as she felt it. ''It''s the supremacy of the Heavenly Hammer...'' She thought in shock, looking at the huge heavenly hammer there. She paid no attention to anything else. If she had she would have noticed that the beasts in the distance began to fall silent. The small wild beasts and the birds that flew overhead from time to time became silent. Then, without warning, Tang Yin''s extremely pure spiritual energy slammed into the nearby trees with force. Leaves began to fall while the hammer increased in size greatly. Just then, Tang Yin opened his eyes. The silver color shone brightly in them, and a powerful attack came out of his eyes in the direction of a tree that was soon pierced, but the attack towards the tree did not end there. Soon, a silver flame slowly burned and began to scorch the tree in front of him while his eyes continued to glow with a beautiful intensity that was etched in Qingyue''s mind. Still, when she saw the silver fire burning slowly, she felt stunned. ''A flame attack from the eyes?'' she thought in shock, ''Hadn''t he told me that his attribute was destruction and lightning?'' she thought. And just as she thought so, the sky darkened from one moment to the next, and taking her totally by surprise, a mighty bolt of lightning struck down hard on that spirit tree, splitting it in two. But it did not end there. For some reason, the roar of the lightning did not reach them. Although the lightning struck with force, there was no thunder. It was silent, and all that was heard was the sound of the spiritual tree cracking as it was splitting. But... Just at that moment, Tang Yin slightly raised his hand towards the fire, and the small silver fire that seemed harmless burned brightly and reduced that tree to ashes in just 2 seconds. ''So powerful?'' she thought. Everything she was seeing was leaving her in shock, but soon¡­ All that powerful spiritual pressure she was feeling, and the silvery fire, the clouds in the sky... It all disappeared. As if it hadn''t existed. Still, there was something that hadn''t disappeared. Tang Yin''s silver hair. It was still waving in the wind while his silver eyes glowed. ''What the hell is going on?'' she thought in surprise, unable to understand anything that this person in front of her was showing her. Every single thing Tang Yin had shown right now left her confused. Still, in reality, the most surprised one was Tang Yin. When he saw the silver flame come out of his eyes, his mind went blank for a moment, but he soon regained his sanity. And as he raised his hand, he only wanted to confirm what he was seeing. He wanted to think that what he was seeing was real. As the whole tree burned, the joy in his heart increased by leaps and bounds, so he cracked a smile. ''Is my soul showing signs? Is the silver fire finally coming back to me?'' he thought with a pleasant surprise shining on his already glowing face. Even so, soon, the gleam in his eyes began to dull. He had put away his heavenly hammer and the spiritual pressure had taken it away, so everything was back to normal. Likewise, Tang Yin''s hair color returned to the typical blue, and his eyes did too. Tang Yin''s bright face disappeared from one moment to the next. And Tang Yin, for some reason, fell into a state of cultivation again without giving Qingyue a single glance. He had not forgotten her. He wanted to thank her. But just when he thought of doing so, he felt as if his soul had given a slight throbbing within himself, so he became emotional. He always thought his soul was in a half-awake dream state. He was only working on the basic divine soul things, and the improvement was being little each time, this was strange to him. So, as soon as he felt the chance to understand what was going on with his soul, Tang Yin wanted to find out and sat back to cultivation. While Qingyue didn''t take her eyes off him for a long time... Chapter 308: Dont die. ''What''s wrong with my soul? Why on earth do I feel it''s giving some signs now?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked inside his body and plunged into his spirit world. He was not yet complete, and darkness reigned in this place, but his soul was glowing silver, showing that the divine soul was alive. The color silver is a sign of the divine soul, and almost everything that belonged to Tang Yin was influenced by this color. But the color was the same as before. There was no change. Still, he could feel his divine soul. His presence was there, and it was stronger than before, which was strange to him. Something like this had never happened to him before, but after thinking for a while he thought it was normal. After all, he had just been reincarnated and was in a body that had once had another soul. The usurpation of bodies is not a good practice, and incoming souls usually have great problems when it comes to using that body. After all, the body must be fully coupled to the soul, which is difficult. ''In my case, the immense similarity of my previous body to this one has served my soul to a couple very well with the new body and also that the situation in which I reincarnated was unique and different.'' Tang Yin thought after having been thinking different things while looking at his own soul. ''But... Now that I think about it, why was this guy, Ren Xiao, born without a spirit weapon, but he had so much spiritual energy from the beginning?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, while frowning. ''If he had been born with a spiritual weapon, it could have been problematic for me, as excessive use of a spiritual weapon on a body will cause it to attach to the body and make it its own. If there is a change in the spiritual weapon it uses from ''birth'', it could result in a great rejection from part of the body...'' He thought. ''Was I that lucky? Shit, fate is really unbelievable. This looks like it was meticulously planned.'' He thought, and after having deviated a bit from his initial thoughts, he went back to looking at his soul meticulously. He was trying to send it signals to see if it would respond but received no response. It seemed as if his soul was in a dream state or a state where it could not send him signals. This was strange. Still, after a good while, he sighed deeply. Certainly, he had felt his divine soul do something a moment ago. That was no mistake. There was no way he could be wrong about that. But, once he got here, he didn''t feel anything else. Still, that confirmed one thing for him. His soul wasn''t functioning as it should. ''Looks like I need to unlock the Spirit World so I can find out what the hell is going on with my soul.'' Tang Yin thought and sighed. Then, without realizing he was under someone''s gaze, Tang Yin left this world of darkness and came back to reality. A beautiful pair of eyes and half a face greeted him while staring at him. Tang Yin, for a moment, lost himself in her eyes like that time. Although they were blue, a somewhat common color, there was something different about them. They were not ordinary blue, but an ice blue, it looked very similar to the color of the ice phoenix. In addition, this pair of eyes, so beautiful, seemed to have a tender coldness that was very rare to see. This gave her a touch of loveliness and elegance. She had a unique and special aura, which made Tang Yin doubt what kind of aura she had. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if she was a mature aura, but at the same time, she was not. The coldness in her aura made it unique in itself. Because of this, Tang Yin occasionally couldn''t help but be stunned while looking at her. In fact, she was like that too. She hadn''t noticed it because she thought she was only looking at him because of the peculiarity she could see in his eyes, but the reality was that she felt Tang Yin''s beauty was unique. Visit our site at m-vl-em-pyr She had never seen eyes more beautiful than his, and now that she saw his real face, she felt that she had seen the apex of male beauty. Even the scars on his face didn''t detract from his beauty, they added to his masculinity. Or at least that was a subconscious thought of hers, which she hadn''t even realized she had. So, both looked at each other for a moment stunned, and then Tang Yin averted his gaze a little as he stood up. "Miss Qingyue, thank you very much this time. Finding a spiritual bone as good as this one is hard lately, but we got it thanks to you. So, here''s the part I promised." Tang Yin said as he took out a storage bag from his inventory and passed it to her. Qingyue nodded and took it, but when she saw what was inside, she frowned and looked at him, "So many? I don''t think my work deserves such a good reward, after all, I''ve enjoyed traveling with you too." She replied softly, and Tang Yin nodded smiling. "I have also enjoyed traveling with you, but this time you have helped me quite a bit and also left me most of the blood pills, so this is the least I can do for you." He replied, and Qingyue then nodded. She would not be modest, so she put away the bag and a complex look passed over her face. "Are you leaving already?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "There are several things I have pending that are urgent. Therefore, I hope to see you again in the future. If you ever feel bored, you can look for me at the Red Thunder Sect. I can go on adventures with you, plus I''ll introduce you to several people, women, you can make friends with." He replied, and Qingyue sighed a little. "I don''t want female friends, it''s fine if you want to be my friend. But I don''t get along with women." She replied with a smile under her veil, a smile Tang Yin would have wanted to see. Tang Yin, though surprised, still nodded. "Good, then I wish you luck. Go back to your sect and don''t die before we meet again." Tang Yin said smiling, and she nodded toward him. "Well, don''t die either. If you need help, you can come find me too. I''ll introduce you to my master next time we meet, I''m sure you''ll like her very much." She replied after this, and Tang Yin, after saying a few more words to her, started running through the spiritual forest. Qingyue stared at him for a while from behind until he disappeared from her sight, and she gave a slight sigh with some longing in her eyes. After watching for a while longer, she turned around and went her way. ... Chapter 309: The plan of Shi Yue Tang Yin started running all over the forest until he found a cave and went in to cultivate again. He had wanted to talk more with Qingyue, as her personality is nice, but knowing that Li Xian was in danger, it was better to hurry and leave the less important things for later. He wasn''t here to play around and had to cultivate. Since he now had his spiritual bone and had ascended to the fourth level of the Spiritual King Realm in one go, he would use the momentum to go as far as possible. Therefore, he entered a cave to use the cultivation bonus he had been given by the system as a reward. Thus, Tang Yin soon used those 3 100% cultivation rewards, causing his cultivation to slowly increase again. Slowly but steadily, his cultivation increased for a day until his cultivation stopped rising. All the spiritual energy the system was giving him was processed by his spirit bowl. His cultivation increased by 3 levels and went straight up to the seventh level of the Spiritual King Realm, which is absurd, considering that he was at the ninth level of the Spiritual Lord Realm just a few hours ago. Still, a gift from the system was always ready to be surprising, so it wasn''t that out of the ordinary for Tang Yin. After that, it took him another day to stabilize his cultivation at that level, and after doing so, he left the cave and started running through the spiritual forest again, heading towards the Red Thunder Sect. Along the way, Tang Yin hunted a great number of beasts of acceptable level, and remembering that he had not used the family array, he decided to use it. After hunting approximately 30 spirit beasts in 1 hour, Tang Yin started cultivating again. Unfortunately, the spirit beasts he hunted were from the fifth realm because he had already left the sixth realm spirit beast zone. Still, it was enough for now. His cultivation slowly increased until the eighth level and then stopped increasing, bringing a slight sigh to Tang Yin. ''It''s difficult to increase cultivation at this stage with fifth realm beasts. I thought I could reach the bottleneck, but it looks like I''ll stay away for now.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, as he walked through the huge spiritual forest. Still, the truth was that he was also surprised by his rapid increase in cultivation. In such a short time, he managed to reach the Eighth Level of the Spiritual King Realm and was just recently crippled, this is a high and absurd cultivation speed in itself. ''The system is really amazing. But I think it''s about time I upgraded my body, it seems like I need to go deeper into that lightning world to do so. After all, even though my body is powerful, I feel like my cultivation increase is too much lately, and my body is already starting to become unstable.'''' Tang Yin thought as he squeezed his hand. He could feel that his body''s strength was not keeping up with his cultivation. That''s normal for any cultivator, but not for him. Therefore, he decided to go to that place again to see if he could find a good place to cultivate his body. ''Well, anyway, I have to complete that system mission... When I come back maybe I can get some of those herbs.'' Tang Yin thought as he started planning various things in his head, putting almost all of his attention on what he would do when he went to the place where Li Xian was. For now, he is sure she is fine, and there is no one dangerous nearby, which means she has not yet reached her destination. Still, he must hurry. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because nothing guarantees she''ll be okay when she gets there. ''Daring to touch my woman, it seems there are people who want to meet death.'' Tang Yin thought as a sinister smile appeared on his face and soon began to run quickly towards the sect. It was better to do things quickly. ... Days ago... Shi Yue sighed lightly as she stood on the highest tower of the Red Thunder Sect. There was a man beside her, the sect master. "Madam, what do you wish? We are already preparing everything and have almost everything ready, did you come to inspect?" he asked hesitantly. But Shi Yue remained silent for a long while before answering. "I''m not here to inspect anything, I trust you will do everything just as I told you." She said, and after pausing for a moment, she spoke again. "Reinforce the sect and do not allow any stupid person to make an unnecessary move. Don''t allow intruders to enter again. I am going to collect a debt and fetch something for my disciple at the snake place, keep an eye out." She said, surprising the patriarch, who almost choked when he heard that. "Are you planning to attack that Sect!?" He asked in shock but quickly shook his head several times. "No, ma''am. That''s too dangerous, in your current state..." "Hush. I didn''t come to ask your opinion about it." Shi Yue said, interrupting what he wanted to say, as she shot him a cold glare, causing the patriarch to swallow all his words and fall silent. "I''m sorry, ma''am." He replied as he lowered his head, and Shi Yue nodded. "When annoying and ungrateful dogs start barking and doing bad things on land that doesn''t belong to them, what do you think the owner of that land should do?" She asked coldly. "Throw them out." He replied, and she nodded. "It''s good that you understand. But you''ve become too soft lately. Remember well, who allowed those two sects to be here? Remember, who lent them the land and protection back then?" she asked again. Find the next installment on m-vl-em|p-yr And the patriarch, after sighing a little, replied. "You, Madam. Both sects owe everything to you and your family." He replied, and she smiled. "The northwest region belonged to us at the time, but I willingly allowed them to live here. By granting them good land, with which they have been able to develop. But now that they are at the top, did they forget who allowed them to live in peace? Hehe, it''s time to do a good cleaning in this place, therefore, I''ll go and play for a while." She said smiling, disappearing among small red flowers swirling around the place, leaving the patriarch stunned. After a while, he gave a slight sigh and looked in the direction of where that sect was. ''Living in harmony is difficult, eh. It seems that the ancestor''s thoughts certainly were stupid, maybe that''s why he failed as a disciple of the mistress.'' He thought with a slight sigh and disappeared from the place as well. Chapter 310: Poison World Shi Yue floated above the sky of a huge construction that had numerous mountain peaks. This place had a dangerous atmosphere, and the very air that was breathed here seemed to be poisonous. After all, this was a poisonous sect that used snake venom to cultivate their cultivation techniques. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the past, this sect was a small sect that was going to be annexed by the Red Thunder Sect, but in the end, Shi Yue realized that, if she did so, her sect would be attacked by her enemies, as they would fear that they would become stronger than they should. Therefore, at that time, she signed a treaty to grant this sect and the other sect a large portion of the land that belonged to her sect. This would allow them to develop, and she would not charge them anything. But the idea was always that they would be in a friendly alliance with the Red Thunder Sect, and it determinedly prevented them from becoming allies of the sect''s enemies. Who, historically, have been enemies of the entire northwest region. But, with the passage of time and the rapid increase in the forces of those two sects, they eventually began to become more and more arrogant, causing them to even have thoughts against the Red Thunder Sect. That was why, right now, Shi Yue regretted granting them these lands. It would have even been better to exterminate them all back then to eradicate all the problems once and for all. Still, in this life, there is no room for regret. When you do something, you must be responsible for the consequences it may bring. And she knows that. So, she let out a slight sigh and descended on the sect''s main mountain undetected. ''They have greatly strengthened the defenses of this place.'' She thought as she avoided activating the spirit arrays arranged all over the place skillfully without anyone noticing her presence. ''And they''ve also gotten quite strong... I feel like there are more spiritual Supremes than in my sect.'' She thought with a frown. That shouldn''t be the case, as far as she remembers. There should be only 2 Spiritual Supremes in each of the other two sects, but this time, she could feel a total of 6 or more, which was very strange. It was a much greater power than she expected. Still, she didn''t mind. Continue the journey with m-vl-em-py-r Although the cultivation of these guys was quite high, most of them were in the early stages of the Supreme Spiritual Realm. They were not that dangerous. Thus, she walked for a long time until she came to a special Herbal Hall. This Herbal Hall was enclosed and had a spiritual supreme among those protecting the place, which showed the importance of this place. Still, Shi Yue walked past as if no one was there. Once inside, she frowned. The place before the door and after was a totally different world. Outside, there is only darkness at night, but it is a green mountain, just like any mountain here. But, on the other side of the door of this herbal hall, there is a huge poisonous world. The color green was predominant in this place and was no ordinary green but rather a dark green that gave a frightening feeling. The very air felt heavy and poisonous, so Shi Yue frowned slightly. ''So, this is the famous Poison World, huh.'' She thought. She hadn''t expected what was behind the famous ''Heavenly Poison Herbal Hall'' to be the Poison World of the rumors. In fact, she had been teleported to another place when she walked through the door and knew that this would alert the other people in the sect. Still, she wouldn''t worry. For one thing, she was thinking of a way to gather them in one place, and now they would do it on their own, it saved her work. This place was quite large and had 3 mountain peaks nearby that were also covered in a dark green atmosphere, giving the feeling that it could be touched. ''That grass must be nearby.'' Shi Yue thought as she saw this and walked for a long while until she finally saw the spiritual herb she was looking for. But, just at that moment, she heard voices in the distance. "Sir, that person must be very dangerous, please be careful!" "That''s right, how many came?" "There are 4, the others are on their way, who the hell can enter our sect without setting off the alarms?" "I don''t know. Elders are not allowed to enter the Poison World, so it must be someone external and very powerful. Go activate the offensive spiritual arrays, also, warn the ancestor." Replied the one who was called Lord, who is the Sect Master. But just then, they were stunned to see an extremely beautiful woman standing in front of them, next to one of the sect treasures. The sect master leading them swallowed all his words in surprise. "SHI YUE!" he shouted in surprise as he took a few steps back in shock. The others were also the same when they saw her. Shi Yue smiled at them. "I can see that this generation''s master is having a good time, are you so disrespectful now?" she replied teasingly, and a crown of roses appeared on her head without anyone noticing. The sect master frowned at the sight of her, but he understood what his priority was right now, so he slightly lowered his head. "Madam Shi Yue, I''m sorry for the discourtesy. I hope you are well, what brings you here? Besides, being in a poisonous place like this is not good for you who is not a carrier of the poison." He said with a smile. Shi Yue shrugged her shoulders. "Save your nonsense for later, that''s not the way you should act in front of someone you want to murder." She replied mockingly, surprising the sect master, who looked at her with confusion. "I don''t understand what you mean, Madam. How could we have such plans?" he asked doubtfully, but his face tightened a little at that moment. And Shi Yue simply smiled, "These little ones knew very well." She said as she threw several heads on the ground, all those heads had a mark on their foreheads that represented them as very high-level slaves of this sect. Chapter 311: Snake Ancestor The sect master swallowed the words he was about to say and frowned. He unconsciously looked at the man next to him angrily. This man was in shock to see this. ''What the hell is going on? When did my slaves die?'' He thought in shock, but as he received the gaze of the sect master, he was startled. This was a look that Shi Yue noticed, so a flower flew at high speed toward him, which scared everyone present. She didn''t decide to hide it, she openly attacked to assassinate that guy in front of all of them. What the hell was she planning? They thought. The sect master immediately kicked the ground angrily. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You dare to kill someone from my sect!" he shouted angrily. He didn''t understand how on earth Shi Yue murdered slaves of his sect without anyone noticing, but if she did, it meant that she had a way to get information out of their souls. That meant she knew their plans! There was no turning back! He thought angrily, and so a great snake appeared behind him, his spirit weapon, and let out a shout towards where Shi Yue was. "Paralyzing Poison Saliva!" He shouted at that moment, causing an attack to come out of the snake''s mouth toward Shi Yue. But, just as the attack reached her, it pierced the air as if there was nothing there. ''Clon!?'' Thought the sect master in shock and just saw a slight flash beside him, so he shouted... "STOP!" Loudly, but the next thing he saw was the body of one of his elders left staggering back and forth headless. And Shi Yue appeared on the other side with a smile and the extremely frightened head of that man while tossing it upwards in her hand. "You think you can stop me? You dare to try to murder disciples of my sect and plot to banish us, do you think things will stay like this?" she said smiling, and made a slight movement with her hand that destroyed the elder''s head and sent blood and pieces of skull flying everywhere. "Shit, you really have guts!" Shouted the sect master, angered by this, and immediately, all the people who came with him summoned their respective spirit weapons. Some were tools, and some were spirit beasts. But they all had a lot to do with poison. "Heh, four spiritual Supremes. You seem to have strengthened yourselves very well during this time." Shi Yue said upon seeing them, and the sect master sneered. "Attack, don''t let her leave alive!" the sect master shouted again, causing everyone to start launching attacks toward Shi Yue. Which she took it gently, but just as she planned to dodge, she looked back and quickly disappeared from that place, standing on the other side. Just then, a huge explosion occurred where she was, and six spirit weapons fell with force, leaving a great hole in the place. She frowned, ''10 spiritual supreme? Besides, there are 2 that are stronger than the sect master.'' She thought in shock but then was surprised to see the spiritual weapons. ''From the Divine Sun Hall?! Shit, these bastards betrayed the northwest and our ancestors!'' She thought angrily as she found out where those guys were from. Still, just then, she felt an extremely dangerous aura sneaking up on her, so she jumped back and sent her crown of roses slamming into it... *BOOM* An explosion of spiritual energy occurred the moment the crown was hit hard by a huge body of a snake. Slightly surprising Shi Yue, who fell a bit away from there. She smiled. "Tsk, little snake, I didn''t think you would still be alive. Looks like you''re trying to turn into a dragon, but you''re so useless even 2 thousand years later, you still don''t make it." Shi Yue said mockingly. Although inside she was a bit pensive. Stay immersed with m-vl-em-py-r The strength of this place had exceeded her expectations now that they were allies of the divine sun hall, and this one still had the guts to send so many spiritual Supremes to this place, but she wouldn''t leave here without cleaning up a bit. Still, it would be very complicated to do so. Just as she said that, a huge snake appeared crawling around the place. It was green in color, like the environment in this place, and its scales looked extremely tough and shiny, its head gigantic and its body the same. It was not a snake that could be commonly seen. ''It should be one of the most powerful snakes on the continent right now.'' Shi Yue thought when she finally saw it fully. When everyone saw it, they were also surprised, "Ancestor!" said the sect members who were present, shocked that it had come out on its own and without anyone going to warn it. Normally, he locks himself in his mountain and doesn''t come out even for hundreds of years. He only comes out at critical times for the sect. Was it that important this time? They thought. In fact, even the people in the divine sun hall who said nothing were surprised to see it. The huge snake sneered at that moment, and a hoarse voice came out of its mouth. "Hmph, I''m the most surprised this time, Shi Yue. I thought that, by now, you would be ten feet under." Said the snake in mockery but spoke up again before Shi Yue did, "What the hell are you doing here? The land you gave us, are you planning to take it from us now?" he asked forcefully, trying to intimidate her. But Shi Yue sneered. "I will not die before I cut off your head, little snake. Back then it was I who saved you from my father''s hands and granted you great rewards. Two thousand years later, you want to bite the hand that fed you, you really are ungrateful. I should have let my father give you an ending." Shi Yue replied while spitting to the side in disdain towards this snake. "Haha, unfortunately for you, there is no Thunder God that can kill me anymore, will you? Haha, with that little strength you have? Your cultivation is fading all the time, little heiress of Eternal Night." Replied the snake. Shi Yue smiled, "It''s enough to cut off your head." She said, and immediately, two small flowers fell from her head. Shi Yue raised her hands and clasped them in her palm, causing the flowers to turn into two red, extremely sharp daggers. Seeing this, the snake frowned. "Who knew, a person in such a state, who could still use her spiritual weapon in such a way. You certainly were the hope of the night back then." He spoke. Even so, it was also the moment when a great roar came out of his mouth as he moved his huge body forcefully. This was the signal needed by all the spiritual Supremes to activate their spiritual weapons, bringing a great tremor to the area. "Shi Yue, since you come as an intruder, we will pay you in the same way as all the intruders who have entered our sect!" the sect master shouted upwards. A lot of powerful auras rose in that place and alerted the whole sect, but Shi Yue was calm. She had come as an executioner to this place. And she will leave as one. Chapter 312: Dangerous attack "It seems that all of you have really betrayed our region and our ancestors." Shi Yue said. Her eyes lit up with murderous intent as she realized that several of the spiritual supreme presents had not reached that level through effort but were forced up to that level. This made her feel helpless. ''It seems that those guys'' researchers have hit the nail on the head, the improvement in these people is incredible and they certainly have more spiritual energy than their peers... In the end, they have all progressed, while I...'' She thought, and at the end, a look of helplessness crossed her eyes. Still, she clenched her hands tightly. ''No, I still have a trump card...'' She thought, and her eyes became clear again. "Hehe, the day you rejected that proposal, was the day you put a counter on your life, Shi Yue." Said the snake ancestor upon hearing her previous words. Shi Yue smiled to hear him say that. "At least, I will die a free. You, on the other hand, will die as slaves and the eternal stain will be etched in history." She replied, causing the faces of several of them to twist a little. Seeing this, Shi Yue disappeared from her place as she forcefully charged forward. "BEWARE!" shouted the ancestor immediately as soon as he saw that. "ALL ON GUARD!" shouted the sect master, and all of these present acted on their own. Sensing Shi Yue''s spiritual energy, they all prepared accordingly and attacked with force, but Shi Yue evaded the blow easily and appeared underneath one of them, surprising him. ''Shit...'' He thought, but just at that moment, Shi Yue swung her right hand, cutting him in half with a powerful attack. Following that, an attack landed near her, so she had to retreat instantly to avoid the damage, but she took advantage of the moment she was retreating to throw one of her daggers with force toward one of the people present. *CLANK* The dagger hit hard on this person''s sword and sent him flying for many meters backward, while Shi Yue simply circled several times dodging different attacks, until one of the supreme spirituals decided to attack her face to face. Another sound of a dagger clashing against a sword occurred at that moment, while Shi Yue defended herself from this guy''s attack, even so, she noticed a powerful attack coming from the ancestor, so she deftly jumped over the tail of this guy who was trying to hit her. She used the moment to send a small attack inside the ear of the guy attacking her. Her spirit weapon is one of the most versatile in existence because it can create unique and different attacks without the need to follow the laws of cultivation. Therefore, the small flower that she threw without anyone noticing entered this person''s body which was soon hit by the huge tail of the ancestor and destroyed his body in an instant. Shi Yue then fell backward while somersaulting in the air and waved both arms outward as if she wanted to give a hug. But it was not what she was looking for. Her flower crown soon transformed into an immense number of small daggers that shot out toward all the enemies. "BE CAREFUL, THAT''S DANGEROUS!" shouted one of them, but several of them did not expect such an attack. It was the first time they fought against someone with a spiritual weapon like that, so, being taken by surprise, many of them were wounded. "AGHHH!" The shouts echoed throughout the area, causing many of them to be distracted for a moment... Just at that small moment, Shi Yue appeared behind the huge snake head of the ancestor and launched four attacks instantly... "AGHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream came from the snake''s mouth, bringing everyone back to reality. "ANCESTOR!" shouted many of them, but the giant body of a snake flew out and slammed hard into some huge rocks in the distance. "AGHH, SHIT, ATTACK HER!" shouted the ancestor at that moment as it swung its big tail towards Shi Yue, who had been left unprotected in mid-air... Read the continuation at m-vl-em,pyr "IT''S NOW!" shouted the sect master at that moment, and Shi Yue frowned as she swung her weapons to withstand the damage coming from the front. ''What the hell?'' She thought at that moment and looked up. A great sun had been created in this world filled with greenish darkness. Just as she noticed this, she heard the shout of three people standing near her, "ATTACK!" Just at that moment, powerful attacks came out from everyone present, even spirit weapons flew towards her with great force. ''Shit, it''s the Divine Sun!'' she shouted in her mind and forcefully moved her right hand making a huge black curtain appear in front of her... This curtain was special. It was made of powerful black flames that threatened to swallow everything and burn it to ashes. Just as she did that, she around and sent her spirit weapon forcefully slamming into the other abilities flying towards her, trying to hit the guys who created the Sun in this place. But she was soon rammed by numerous spirit weapons and powerful attacks coming from saints and spiritual Supremes... The explosions reverberated in the area and wore her down until they slammed her hard against a great wall in the distance after destroying the curtain of black flames she had erected. Just then, a great snake tail struck her, causing her mouth to fill with blood, ready to be vomited, but she endured the pain hard as she gritted her teeth. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, this sent her flying even further, crashing with a big explosion into a great rock after piercing the wall. "Hahaha, Shi Yue, did you think we wouldn''t be prepared against your eternal night? Hahahaha, the Eternal Night Clan''s Reign will finally end, and the Thunder Sect will finally fall. You can''t help it, Shi Yue!" Shouted the ancestor at that moment with a great tone of mockery, although he was actually in pain and bleeding from the back of his head. Shi Yue''s blow was powerful and deep, but, as he expected... She no longer had the strength she once had. Even a blow like that could not kill him, even though it was a very well-delivered one. Shi Yue stood up from the rubble at that moment. Her beautiful face was a little dirty, but her serene look hadn''t changed. She slowly looked at them as a small line of blood trickled out of her mouth. Chapter 313: Celestial of the Night "Little snake, you seem to have forgotten what my nickname was back then." Shi Yue replied, causing the snake to stare at her. ''Nickname?'' thought this ancestor doubtfully, and after a moment, he remembered. Still, he could only scoff. "Hehe, nickname, eh. I had certainly forgotten about it. After all, the ''Celestial of the Night'', you ceased to be one many years ago. You are no longer the ''Beloved by the Heavens''. It''s a pity, I would have loved to see you again. But well, the greatest talent this world has ever produced, will die under our hand, that alone is praiseworthy." Said the ancestor, but he couldn''t help but laugh upwards. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, MY ANCESTORS WILL BE PROUD OF ME!" he shouted towards the four winds, and a deep rage came to him at that moment. "IT''S TIME TO DIE, HEIR OF THE ETERNAL NIGHT!" he shouted as he jerked to all sides, creating an immense attack that soon flew at full speed towards Shi Yue. "CHILDREN OF THE DIVINE SUN, CORE YOUR DIVINE SUN SKILLS TO THE MAXIMUM LEVEL!" he shouted after that, and a mighty divine sun strengthened all over the place. "Divine Sun Domain!" Right at that moment, a powerful luminous domain surrounded all corners of the world. The once dark and greenish world, which had immense amounts of poisons everywhere, was now illuminated from side to side as an intense sun rose nearby. Shi Yue narrowed her eyes at the sight. The greatest counter of his Eternal Night is the Divine Sun. Moreover, the Divine Sun Domain can easily counter his Eternal Night Domain. Even so, Shi Yue simply smiled upon seeing this. Just at that moment, all the abilities that seemed to fly at immense speeds toward her slowed down immensely as if something stopped them. Shi Yue smiled as she began to walk towards those abilities slowly. This shocked everyone present. "Three heirs of the Divine Sun, huh... It will be a hard blow for you guys if you happen to lose them, won''t it?" She said, and a sinister smile emerged on her face, causing the whole place to freeze for a moment. Even the bright sun lost its shine, for although this was a sinister smile full of murderous intent and evil... The truth was that it was extremely beautiful. It was a strange smile that had a beauty that was impossible to ignore. Even so... This smile sent shivers down the body of everyone present, especially the body of the snake ancestor. This smile... Reminded him of the past. Therefore, he unconsciously crawled backward with fear in his eyes. His back wounds burned at that moment, scaring him. But, just at that moment, Shi Yue took one more step and blinked for a moment. When she opened her eyes again... The typical beautiful purple color turned into a deep black color. Her beautiful eyes now shone with a strange and impossible-to-describe glow. The black of her eyes was so indescribable that it caused many of those present stunned, looking into those eyes with blank stares on their faces. Still, the show was not over. Soon, beautiful and long white hair was painted from the root, and beautiful black hair was visible at that moment. Just then, a black color was spreading from behind her... This black color was not a single color, it came along with numerous stars and a beautiful but giant purple moon. Experience more at m_vl-em,pyr "IMPOSSIBLE!" the snake ancestor shouted at that moment as he crawled even further back and looked at this unusual but rumored appearance of Shi Yue. "YOU...YOU...IT''S IMPOSSIBLE, ABSOLUTELY IMPOSSIBLE!" he shouted again hysterically in great fear. Shi Yue smiled and waved her right hand to the side, causing all the skills and powerhouses heading toward her to deflect and crash in another direction. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This shocked everyone who could still think, many of them not understanding what the hell was going on. But someone would answer for them. "CELESTIAL OF THE NIGHT, IT CAN''T BE POSSIBLE, HOW THE HELL CAN YOU COMPLETE IT!!?" shouted the snake ancestor in great fear as he saw Shi Yue''s black eyes, taking step after step towards them. The domain of the divine sun that was a moment ago was soon engulfed by the night, and a mighty and imposing purple moon became visible at that moment. "Since you wanted to see me, I have fulfilled your wish, little serpent. You only need to know one thing. Who has ever seen the Celestial of the Night... Has not lived to tell the tale." She replied smiling and without giving time for more, disappeared without a trace. "BEWARE!" shouted the ancestor in fear, but unable to know where Shi Yue was, he had no choice but to try to hide himself so as not to die. "Hehe, you guys look appetizing." Shi Yue said at that moment, words that only three people among those present heard. They were all spiritual supreme and their spiritual weapons were special. They were the Divine Sun''s spiritual weapons. Still, those were the last words they heard... Soon, Shi Yue''s now black daggers pierced their heads and separated them from their bodies with absurd ease. It looked as if she was cutting jelly, but no... They were spiritual Supremes. Just as she severed the heads of these three, the rest realized what had happened. "YOU HAVE GUTS!" they shouted with hatred but some fear in their words. Even so, they could only start attacking again, but Shi Yue simply disappeared again and soon appeared in front of one of the most important people in the sect and easily thrust the spear into his chest, causing it to pierce backward. "GREAT ELDER!" shouted the sect master at that moment and unconsciously launched a powerful attack towards where Shi Yue was. Shi Yue had to move her hand towards that place and throw a black flame towards that place to counter the attack. "Die!" shouted someone behind her at that moment, as he launched a powerful attack at her, but the attack simply struck into a wreath of black roses that suddenly appeared. This shocked the attacker, but he soon felt something squeezing his neck tightly. ''What the hell?'' He thought with difficulty, but one of the roses from the wreath of roses in front of him flew out of position and flew at high speed towards his head... A look of panic flashed through his eyes at that moment, but it was too late. The rose pierced him and destroyed his brain completely. After that, a spiritual bone flew toward Shi Yue and parked itself on her skin again. ''Heh, so that kid moves his spiritual bones like that. How innovative.'' She thought. Just as she was attacked by this person from behind, she thought to test what she had seen Tang Yin do. The ability to move his spiritual bones by the mind. She had not learned it from him, but he once told her that he moved it with his mind. So, she tried to employ it in the same way, with a result entirely satisfactory to her. When she was thinking like this, she had to bend her body quickly as she felt a powerful blow coming towards her, but she did not manage to dodge it completely, as the blow was from the great tail of the ancestor that hit her and sent her flying many meters backward. Chapter 314: Terrifying power Even so, she quickly pulled herself together as she rolled across the ground and managed to stop herself. Instantly, she flew back towards him, giving a powerful blow with her bare hand, sending him flying many feet backward. ''I can''t drag this out any longer.'' She thought with a frown on her brow after realizing her condition, so she immediately waved her hands and gave a small clap, followed by a large amount of spiritual energy. "It''s time to die, little snake." Shi Yue said coldly, and her attitude which had been passive in the past few minutes, changed to an aggressive one at that moment. Her crown of black roses exaggeratedly grew in size and was placed behind her body. Each flower turned into small daggers that looked extremely dangerous and tough. They measured the size of a palm, but the dark energy they had gave a feeling of oppression toward everyone present. Embark on new adventures with m-vl-em,pyr The snake ancestor felt his body tremble as soon as he recovered from the previous blow and looked at this attack. He was nothing away from telling everyone to run, but he quickly recalled a scene from the past. This scene was so vivid to him because it had been a turning point in his life. On that occasion, he saw Shi Yue''s mother make this attack. It was terrifying, and running was the worst thing to do, therefore, with an extremely thick voice, he shouted to all sides... "ATTACK! DO NOT LET HER BREATHE, WITH ALL YOUR FORCES, ATTACK!" he shouted hysterically, and he began to attack with his whole body. Although the rest did not understand what kind of attack it was, they knew it was dangerous, so without a second thought a large number of attacks flew towards Shi Yue from all sides. Shi Yue smiled, seeing this, and walked towards those attacks slowly, while the great crown of roses started to change its shape. Each of the daggers began to move as they continuously circled Shi Yue. At first, the movements were slow, but a few seconds later, they were so fast that it was impossible to see them with the naked eye. Even more so as they received the advantage of being in the domain of eternal night. Some attacks reached Shi Yue at that moment, but they were practically disintegrated by the incredible speed at which the daggers traveled, and by their immense power. The snake ancestor, as soon as he saw that, his body trembled, and he immediately turned around while running at great speed, he was fleeing. No one expected the powerful snake ancestor, who is one of the most powerful in this region, to run away in such a way. Well, only Shi Yue. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She smiled at this and snapped her fingers... This snap was heard in all corners of this place, and the daggers stopped moving at that moment, leaving everyone stunned, but... Fear filled the mind of the snake ancestor who only wished he had wings so he could fly away from here at full speed. He was even thinking things like, ''Why the hell did I have to be born a snake? Shit, I want to be a bird, run, fly, please!'' in his mind. Still, it was too late to run away. The daggers that had stopped, with a blink of an eye, disappeared from the scene... "AGHHH!" "RUN, SHE''S A MONSTER!" "AGHH!" Numerous screams could be heard from side to side as the daggers flew back and forth, piercing the bodies of the various cultivators. Spiritual Saints or Spiritual Supreme all were pierced like jelly by these sharp daggers. And the blood spread all over the place. Heads fell rolling to the ground; limbs were severed from their respective bodies... All that those present could see was a one-sided slaughter, and when some of them wanted to attack Shi Yue to stop this brutal slaughter... She was not there. Shi Yue smiled, appearing right behind the snake ancestor. "Little snake, that time I saved you and you repaid me badly for the good I did you. I even allowed you to create a sect so that you could develop. I originally didn''t plan to kill you, after all, you''re the one who has the highest chance of becoming a true dragon, something I needed. But..." Shi Yue smiled as she spoke up to here, and when the snake ancestor heard her voice so close to him, he trembled and immediately tried to attack her. Still, he didn''t know where Shi Yue was, so he felt a deep cut that was in his body, and then came another one, and finally, he saw as if his eyesight was spinning. ''What the hell?'' He thought to himself, unable to understand what was going on. Shi Yue smiled as she saw his head separated from his body, so she looked him in the eyes, "But, the day you tried to lay your hand on my disciple was the day where you doomed your existence. Too bad, I had high expectations of you and planned to introduce you to a true dragon." Shi Yue said smiling. This was heard by the last vestiges of his consciousness, which slowly dispersed into oblivion. His longing was always to become a dragon. He wanted to become a true dragon that could soar through the skies. He no longer wanted to crawl on the ground. He wanted to fly. He wanted the power and prestige of being a dragon. Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong side. And he could only realize this with the last vestiges of his conscience, which were filled with regret for his foolish decision. Still, regret does not exist in this world. Shi Yue simply smiled at the sight of him like this. She didn''t have the slightest sign of remorse or anything similar. He was her enemy, what else was there to do? But she was also smiling because of something else. "I let you live because you are useful to me, sect master. But, sign this with your blood if you don''t want me to send you along with your stupid ancestor." Shi Yue said as she threw a paper towards a person who was hiding in the place. Looking around, not a single person was left alive. The slaughter of so many powers... It was terrifying. It was so terrifying that it made the sect master kneel in a corner out of fear. He didn''t even have the thought of running away. He couldn''t even run away. There was the whole wreath of black roses pointed at him, where was he going to run away to? When he heard what Shi Yue said, he didn''t even think twice. He grabbed the paper and threw a lot of blood on it, thus forming a blood contract with Shi Yue. Chapter 315: A long night... Shi Yue scoffed at this, ''Losing the will to fight just for this, what a waste of a sect master.'' She thought, but there was nothing she could do. This person was important to her plans. "Help me get that spirit herb over there, give me as many as you have." Shi Yue spoke as she pointed to the spiritual herb Tang Yin had asked her for. She didn''t know how to harvest it, so she originally planned to take the whole piece of land with the herb. But, since this guy is here, he must know. This guy said nothing and just nodded obediently. Although this spirit herb was a great treasure for them, the truth is that it was more important for the ancestor, and he is already dead, what good is it now? Even if it is a great treasure, it would now belong to this beautiful but dangerous woman. The sect master did as he was told and soon returned to hand it over to Shi Yue. They had two of these spiritual herbs, so it was a good profit. After that, Shi Yue asked him for information about various things in the sect and decided to allow him to be the sect master of this sect. It is a great power that she will be able to use in the future, even though she eliminated most of the sect''s power, she didn''t mind. She would use them when the time came. So, she gave him several instructions to follow faithfully, and after a while, Shi Yue disappeared from that place in conjunction with the domain of eternal night. A few seconds later, she appeared on a mountain near the sect and spat out a large amount of blood while falling lightly on the ground. ''Hehe, I''m already in such a pitiful state...'' She thought as she brought a hand to her chest. She could not stay long in that place because she could no longer endure the domain of the eternal night and her state, so she had to get out of there quickly. Her hair had returned to its original white, and her eyes were purple, but her countenance was darkened by the exhaustion that suddenly hit her. ''It''s unfortunate that I can''t even do something so simple anymore...'' She thought while breathing heavily. With much difficulty, she got up and disappeared a few more times until she reached a place she considered safe. There, she leaned against a rock that was next to a cave and looked up at the night sky while breathing heavily and panting repeatedly. ''The days are coming, eh...'' She thought and then smiled a little. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''There is nothing I can do, who sent me to look for a disciple? I must make him able to mature and with this, I already eliminate most of the problems he will be able to face in this place... The rest will depend on you, Tang Yin. I have already eliminated those who can hide from you and track you down.'' Shi Yue thought with a satisfied smile on her face. Her eyes slowly closed until they were completely shut, causing the whole place to be silent again... Not even the beasts could be heard in this place. There were only the stars and the moon to witness the moment. ... Tang Yin returned to the sect quickly, as he did not want to waste any more time. As soon as he returned to his courtyard, he entered the herb hall and made sure everything was going smoothly. The spiritual herbs were growing just as he wanted them to, so it brought a smile to his face. He was pleased to see this, so he went out into the yard to look at the moon, as he did almost every night he was home. There he spent a few minutes looking at the moon until he suddenly frowned. ''What happened?'' He thought as he looked down. For some reason, he felt a small discomfort in his heart at that moment, but then he looked at his surroundings doubtfully. ''Is anyone there?'' He thought, and just at that moment, he felt someone attacking him from behind. Tang Yin simply stepped aside and sent a strong blow towards this person, but his blow was also quickly avoided. Even so, this person did not stop attacking. Immediately, this man lunged at him, swinging a small dagger towards Tang Yin''s neck. Find joy at m-vl_em|p,yr Tang Yin frowned. The person was quite strong, but, ''How the hell did he get in without activating the mechanisms?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully and moved one of the spiritual arrays in the courtyard to attack this person. However, the spiritual array didn''t activate, which made Tang Yin had to avoid the blow by jumping to the side. "An elder, huh..." Tang Yin said with a frown and then realized who he was. Only one elder had the token that could prevent spiritual arrays from attacking him, but among the elders, who wanted him dead? "So, you''re that Hao Qing, huh." Tang Yin said mockingly, causing the man in front of him to frown. "You know a lot of things." Said the man at that moment, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I went to bring you your son''s head recently, did you like the gift? It was made with all the love." Tang Yin said with a smile, causing the man in front of him, who was indeed Hao Qing, to be surprised. Hatred came to him at that moment, "So it was you, you little scum!" he shouted hysterically and didn''t even try to hide anymore. He immediately summoned his spirit weapon and leaped forward quickly, ready to cut Tang Yin in half. He was here to kill this guy and get rid of him once and for all, that would allow him to go find his son''s killer, but if they were both the same, wouldn''t it make everything easier for him? he thought. So, his move was instantaneous, ready to assassinate Tang Yin with a single blow. Tang Yin sighed a little. He didn''t want to draw attention to himself right now because he wanted to surprise his master and the higher-ups in the sect. Therefore, he decided to do it quickly. "You wanted it." Tang Yin said with a smile as he moved his arm back slightly. Just at that moment, the elder arrived in front of him, ready to strike him a blow, but... He felt an immense spiritual pressure coming from Tang Yin''s body at that moment, which made him pause for a few seconds. Just in those few seconds, a huge heavenly hammer appeared in Tang Yin''s hand and he swung it forcefully towards where this person was while using his left leg to propel himself a little. "Destruction." Tang Yin said staring at him, and that was the moment when the heavenly hammer slammed hard against the elder''s upper body. He was taken completely by surprise when he saw the immense power wielded by Tang Yin, so he was unable to defend himself in time... *BOOOM* A small bloody explosion occurred at that moment as the hammer struck this elder''s body, totally shattering it. Blood splattered the surroundings and Tang Yin''s entire body. ''Well, he wasn''t that powerful this elder. And so he wanted to kill me, how stupid.'' Tang Yin thought with a slight sigh, but just then, he remembered something, so he looked around and checked that no one was there. Then, he quickly created a spiritual array with this person''s blood. This blood glowed with a slightly dark color activating the spiritual array, which soon turned into a vessel. ''Soul attraction.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment, and the spiritual array began to absorb ''something'' from all over the place. Soon, a small ''fire'' was in there, slowly burning all around. Chapter 316: Finally... All herbs ready. A few minutes later, Tang Yin was sitting on the couch in the courtyard, looking at this person''s soul burning as if it were a small fire in his hand. ''I could only pull this out... Did he have any protection for his soul? It felt like something broke when I tried to get it.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. That was troublesome, if only for the fact that the person who put that protection or restriction on this soul would find out about his death. ''Well, it''s no big deal either. Let''s see what kind of information this fragment can give me.'' Tang Yin thought and wiggled his fingers slightly, causing a new spiritual array to come out of his fingers and pierce through the lama fragment in his hand. This caused the fragment to want to shake itself to flee, but it was easily caught by this spiritual array and then the array flew up and into Tang Yin''s head. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then closed his eyes and plunged into his mind to see what kind of information he could give him... A while later, Tang Yin frowned as he opened his eyes. He then took out his disciple token and the destroyer hall member token, ''Is there a tracking array?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at both tokens with a frown. He couldn''t get too much information from this soul fragment, but from what he could see, it was being tracked by a sect that uses poisons. ''Poisons... It''s the Ancestral Snake Sect...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. He had encountered people from that sect before. During the trials to enter the sect, there were several of the young masters from that place. For him, they are not a very dangerous sect as he is immune to the poison, not only because of the ability the system had given him before but also because of his abilities from his past life. But, if they were spiritual supreme of such a place, yes, they would be immensely dangerous to him right now. After all, even if he can fight against Spiritual Saints, it is against those who are normal cultivators or spiritual beasts, thanks to his celestial hammer usually countering them. But it is very likely that in a head-on battle against Ding Chun, Tang Yin will lose out. Because that person is a genius who will reach the Supreme Realm at some point in his life, he has a lot of potential, his spiritual energy is very pure, and Tang Yin is practically 2 realms below him. The spiritual supreme is another story, practically. It is not for nothing that they are called Supreme. The power they wield is incredible, all the more so because they have access to the Spiritual World in all its splendor. This allows them to have immense amounts of spiritual energy available for whatever they want. Therefore, for today''s Tang Yin, fighting against a spiritual supreme of that snake sect is more than dangerous. He is certain to die if he were to do so. That''s why he frowned. ''If they are tracking me, it is likely that they have been waiting for me to give them some special information, perhaps they already have the knowledge that I am master''s disciple and that is why they have been waiting to act.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. The situation regarding the spiritual Supremes was very serious for him, so he had to take his every move seriously to avoid falling into the trap. ''I have to think things through.'' He thought and frowned slightly as he looked up. "Master?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly as he looked up. He had sensed Shi Yue''s presence there, but when he saw, he wasn''t. "Hehe, little guy, you''ve improved your senses remarkably." Shi Yue said from behind him. Experience new tales on m v|l e-NovelFire Tang Yin was surprised and stood up to greet her. "Master, you came back." He said, and Shi Yue nodded. "I just went for a little walk, here. Since you kept your word, I''ll keep mine too." Shi Yue said as she passed him a storage bag. Tang Yin felt that his words couldn''t come out at that moment because he became excited from one moment to the next as he grabbed the bag. He looked inside, and a smile bloomed on his face. He couldn''t help but bow to Shi Yue. "Master, thank you very much." He said, but Shi Yue simply gave him a little tap on the head to get up. "It''s all right, Tang Yin. It wasn''t easy to get them, so make good use of them and restore your arm. I have high hopes for you." Shi Yue said smiling as she turned around. "Are you leaving, master?" Tang Yin asked quickly when he saw that she was planning to leave, and she looked up at him to nod. "There are some things I have to do in the sect, if you haven''t been out these days, I''m sure you''re not aware, but things are changing drastically." Shi Yue said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded a little as he stared into her eyes. He didn''t know why, but... He felt that something was strange with Shi Yue. "Master, are you okay?" Tang Yin suddenly asked, causing Shi Yue to slightly raise her eyebrows and look at him. "Why wouldn''t it be wrong? Are you underestimating your master?" she asked with a beautiful smile on her beautiful face. Tang Yin frowned at the sight of her like that, but... There was certainly nothing to tell him that it wasn''t right. Still... ''Why do I feel like my soul is trembling slightly when I see her?'' He thought doubtfully. Still, there was nothing to suspect right now, so he could only sigh, and Shi Yue then turned around. "Little one, grow up quickly. There are some things you need to take care of when you do. Besides, don''t worry about those little snakes, I''ve already taken care of them." She said smiling, and then disappeared, leaving Tang Yin stunned. "True, don''t use that demonic array in front of someone else, people tend to hate those things and might make things difficult for you." Shi Yue''s voice rang out shortly after as it reverberated in Tang Yin''s ears, startling him even more... Still, he could only smile in helplessness and went into the room to recover. The long-awaited moment was about to happen, so he was a little nervous... ... Chapter 317: Intense pain Shi Yue continuously disappeared throughout the sect until she reached the mountain that belonged to her, a place where she usually rests and cultivates. The beautiful cultivation paradise greeted her with a gentle night breeze that calmed her down a bit, but her breathing was uneven again as soon as she stepped on land next to the small house. Shi Yue quickly entered this small house, reaching her bedroom. Not even thinking, she immediately threw herself onto the bed that was there to receive her. All her weight was put on that place, and a small trickle of blood came out of her mouth while her white face turned deathly pale at that moment. ''I overdid it a bit, eh...'' She thought with difficulty as she breathed heavily. The bed was not stained red as one would expect. The blood was left floating as if it was being held up by something. Soon, a small white light came out from all over the room, and a small object faintly glowing with a slightly white light appeared. This object flew above Shi Yue and parked itself on her back. After that, some small white lines came out of the object and attached themselves to Shi Yue''s body in different parts, making Shi Yue smile a little. ''You will soon have a new owner, little one. You''ve spent over a thousand years helping me, it''s time for you to get an owner worthy of you...'' She thought lightly as her consciousness slowly faded from exhaustion. ''I''m sorry for not being a worthy owner...'' She thought with the last sighs of her consciousness. Soon after, she fell fast asleep as the object above her continued to do its work, over and over again, relentlessly... ... Tang Yin took out from his inventory a spiritual array that was reinforced by several others from one side to the other. Inside the array, an arm could be seen placed there while it was kept in its best shape. In fact, it looked as if it was alive but frozen. The arm on the outside was frozen, but on the inside¡­ It still looked as if the blood was running freely, like a mechanism. This made him smile. "It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other." Tang Yin said smiling, and didn''t want to waste any more time. Restoring an arm with the spiritual herbs he had available was easy enough for him, he didn''t even need anyone else''s help. In fact, at his side was already prepared what he needed. The only thing he had to do was to turn all the spiritual herbs together into liquid, after that was to stir it for a few minutes, and it was done. It is a relatively easy unguent to make, although it requires a very high control over fire, so not just anyone could do it. Still, for Tang Yin, it was a piece of cake. Now, he just had to connect his arm with this unguent, so he was naked and sprayed unguent where the arm should go on his body. After that, he pulled the arm out of the spiritual array and did exactly the same thing. ''If only it wasn''t painful, it would be something everyone would want to do...'' He thought as he frowned grabbing the arm that wasn''t attached to his body. He then summoned his sword and using his spirit bone raised it over his shoulder. He closed his eyes and made the sword strike several blows at the place where his arm was connected before. Because some time had passed, the wound was now healed, so he needed to open it again so that he could connect. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was an extremely painful process because he had to touch the bone, even so... He gritted his teeth hard and started to create a wound again in that place that had already healed. The pain he was feeling was quite frightening for him, for he could not control his strength so that it would not hurt when he himself hit. On the contrary, if it doesn''t hurt, it means he is doing it wrong. Soon, his body began to be covered in blood from one side to the other, as blood began to ooze out of what, until a few minutes ago, was a huge scar. Still, it wasn''t over, and even though the pain had intensified, as it was hitting very sensitive parts, cutting some tendons in the process, Tang Yin endured the pain with strength. Stay connected through m_v l-NovelFire A few minutes later, Tang Yin breathed hard, trying to keep himself in a good mental state. He looked at the place where his arm should go and nodded. ''It''s ready.'' He thought to himself, so without wasting any time he brought his arm to his body, slowly bringing it together. All the spiritual arrays that remained in the arm were destroyed by Tang Yin''s spiritual energy, and a stream of blood shot out of his arm. Tang Yin quickly glued it to his body. He immediately moved another spiritual bone and poured much of the unguent on the glue on his arm and body. At that moment, the pain intensified greatly, causing Tang Yin to clench his teeth so hard it felt like they were going to break. ''Shit...'' He thought, trying to keep himself sane. His eyes were closed, but from one moment to the next, they began to drip blood. He wasn''t crying, it was simply that the pain was so unbearable that he burst some internal blood vessels. Just then, all of Tang Yin''s healing abilities were activated. Even so, the pain did not lessen in the slightest, on the contrary, it increased considerably, causing Tang Yin to clench his whole body tightly. A few seconds later, Tang Yin took out several spiritual herbs from his inventory with his mind and moved them with a spiritual bone while sticking them to his body in that part. The pain was unavoidable, but he could feel some small blood vessels on his arm start to bind together, and this was gratifying for him. He didn''t mind the pain and continued to persevere. Feeling the flesh begin to curl slightly, as slowly his arm was restored. And so, it went on for quite a while... The scariest part came at the moment, when he felt that two bones were starting to disintegrate into each other and come together again. The whole process was as if the incoming arm was disintegrating a part of his body to join the disintegrated part. It was a terrifying feeling, and when such a thing reached the bone, Tang Yin couldn''t help but let out a scream of pain... "Aghhhhhhh...!" he screamed and gritted his teeth hard to resist the pain as the process continued for another long while... Chapter 318: Hes finally complete (almost) The pain was so severe that Tang Yin could not even fall unconscious, so even though it was excruciating pain, Tang Yin was grateful to have him and that he could keep him awake and conscious to finish the process. Read latest chapters at m_v-l''e-NovelFire Even so, as he gritted his teeth hard to resist this overwhelming pain, Tang Yin began to cry out in his heart, words of oath. ''Shit... Li Zhangyuan... I swear I''ll tear you alive, you bastard... You two too, you little scumbags...'' Tang Yin thought with hatred in his heart. The more he felt pain, his hatred for those people increased. After all, they were the ones who put him through this. If it weren''t for them, Tang Yin would never have endured this pain. Therefore, he was longing for the time when he could go and cut their throats. Resisting the pain with strength, Tang Yin spent several hours suffering, but gradually, he began to feel his arm again and felt that he could move it. It was no longer empty there... The spiritual herbs were having their effect. Although it was unbearable, it was extremely effective. And so, he spent several more hours... The next morning, Tang Yin jumped up and gave a powerful blow to a nearby spiritual array with his renewed left hand. Then he slowly opened his eyes and smiled. ''Hehe, finally... I finally have both arms...'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and also noticed that his cultivation had shot up to the ninth level. He was sure that when he got his spiritual bone, he would receive a considerable increase in his cultivation. This made him even more excited. "Hahahahahaha, shit, I''m finally complete." Tang Yin said laughing out loud while looking at both of his hands. His arm had returned, and with it, all his body''s capabilities were almost complete. ''I just need my soul to be fully awakened...'' Tang Yin thought, but the smile could not be hidden from his face. ''I''m pretty sure I could beat Ding Chun in a head-on fight now, but it would depend on what tricks that guy has to show... Still, I''m at the limit of my cultivation and I just need to go get a spiritual bone so I can ascend many more levels... But it would be dangerous to do that right now, I need a few months to settle my cultivation.'' Tang Yin thought. ''True, from the information I got from that soul, apparently that Supreme Ding is looking to take control of the sect and has the help of the other two sects in the region...'' Tang Yin thought and became a little worried for her master. He didn''t know if she would be okay against so many powers... ''More so when Supreme Ding gets the help of the Divine Sun Hall.'' Tang Yin thought and cursed in his heart angrily. ''That divine hall trash... I think I know what their spiritual weapon is and it''s really troublesome, apparently old enemies often get together.'' Tang Yin thought with a sinister smile on his face as he thought about the divine sun hall''s spiritual weapon. Still, there was something that troubled him more than the rest of the things regarding the information he got from that elder he killed last night. ''Ding''s Executioners... There were 8. Now there are 7... Inner elders, who are dedicated to assassinating future talents, who might be a problem for Ding. Among those are me... Lixue, Lian and Xian...'' He thought and clenched his fists tightly. ''Heh, shit. Come to me, you bastards, why do you want to look for the women? Don''t be discovered by me, because I will destroy your bones.'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Still, a small flashlight lit up in his head, ''Right, did that guy''s head remain intact? I think I hit him in the chest...'' Tang Yin thought and quickly walked out to the courtyard. The blood had already been sucked out by the spirit arrays, next to the blood was the underside of a human body, and next to the courtyard walls was a lone head with blood all over it. This made Tang Yin smile and instantly disappear from that place with the head in his hand. He ran at full speed through the sect without a second thought and appeared at the top of the great sect gate. Although it was just dawn, many people were coming in and out of the sect, disciples and people who came to visit the disciples. All kinds of people were coming in and out, so it was a good time for Tang Yin. Smiling, Tang Yin stuck his head on a stake he had gotten on the road, and without anyone noticing, he left it there with visible writing. -Hao Qing, Inner Elder, named as one of the ''8 Executioners of Ding''. I hope you executioners will think very carefully about your moves. Do not show your heads unless you want to be here. Together with your brother.- said. This was a rather striking piece of writing that, after Tang Yin disappeared from the place, leaving several undetectable arrays nearby, began to attract people''s attention and was soon a topic that was being talked about all over the city and in the sect. The death of one of the inner elders is not for games. It represents a major loss in the power of the sect. So soon, an uproar was ignited throughout the sect, an uproar that quickly reached the ears of the sect leaders, who were shocked to learn of this. However, the most surprised were the patriarch and his entire core, who had some knowledge of who these executioners of Ding were since they had discovered it during the last few days. When they saw that one of them was someone who was totally out of their suspicions, they were stunned and unable to understand where they should look. Still... One thing was certain. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The person who did this, who else would it be if not the very Ancestor of the sect? Who else would it be if not Shi Yue? She is the only one who can do such things silently, so none of them said anything. In fact, they all went to the place where Shi Yue was to ask her about it. After all, they wanted to catch those people to weaken Supreme Ding''s power. Chapter 319: Near the west... Shi Yue looked at the sect master with a frown and shook her head toward his questions. "It hasn''t been me. Since I discovered those guys, I''ve been busy and you know it, I already gave you the report of what you should do." She replied firmly, surprising the sect master and the other elders who had come with him. "This..." He said without finding words to say. If it wasn''t her, then who killed that guy without anyone noticing? Even put his head on the door of the sect, and no one noticed. ''Did we get help from any of the elders in reclusion? Did any of them come out?'' he thought, and Shi Yue smiled. "I already told you that I found a new talent, this is the greatest talent our sect has. He made it." She said with a renewed smile. She looked quite a bit better than yesterday. This surprised the sect master. "The Madam''s disciple?" He asked in shock. He didn''t know who this person was yet, but he was sure he wasn''t as powerful as an elder. He was 100% sure that this person was not a central disciple! So how on earth did he kill an inner elder? Even though this elder was weak, it didn''t mean he wasn''t capable. If he was an inner elder, it was for a reason. His combat power was quite high. But then he noticed something and looked at her. "Madam, does he know the tactics of the eternal night?" he asked in surprise, and the rest of the elders looked at him in shock. ''How could it be? A disciple who knows such difficult cultivation tactics? Even the old sect master couldn''t do it!'' they thought in shock. But, to their surprise, Shi Yue nodded smilingly. "Yes, he will be my heir. All the tactics I know, I am teaching him and he is learning them even faster than I did in his time. So don''t worry about the rest, make sure you do the things I told you to do. Go, I''m a little tired." Shi Yue said smiling, and without waiting for a reply from these people, she entered her small house again. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. None of them said anything else except to say goodbye to her. Soon, they all left, and the place was quiet again. ... On Tang Yin''s part, he had gone back to his yard to prepare everything he needed. After doing so, he wasted no more time. Although he wanted to visit his beautiful girls, he didn''t because they might notice something if they saw him. Moreover, just at those moments, he felt a small signal from the array he had placed with Li Xian, and a message came to him a few hours later with a messenger bird. ''It''s time for me to go.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown after reading what the message said. He then rushed out of the city and then got on the spirit boat his master had given him, and disappeared into the distance at top speed. ''Those guys in the sect together with Elder Ding are trying to prevent the sect from going to the battle of the great sects, so it''s a plot organized by all of them, so, as soon as I get back, I should talk to master to help her increase the sect''s strength.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked ahead. He had received information that Li Xian had come into contact with some people of decent strength and that she was being guarded right now as they headed for another city or empire. Since he knew that his subordinates were following her, Tang Yin was able to relax a little. But, after thinking that those guys might be the young masters she wanted to assassinate, he began to feel more anxious. Therefore, he flew at top speed while hiding from everyone passing back and forth. ''Don''t rush, Xian. It''s just destroying a family, it''s nothing I can''t do. Just stay safe.'' Tang Yin thought as he lightly bit his lips. And so, the hours slowly passed. The hours soon turned into days, and the days turned into a week... The journey was extremely long. Even at the incredible speed of Shi Yue''s spirit boat, it still took a full week to reach this place. The place was filled with empires of different forces, so Tang Yin started to follow the spiritual array that he could sense inside Li Xian and frowned. ''This is near the west...'' Tang Yin thought when he saw the great city that greeted him, the place where Li Xian was. Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire This was an imperial capital of a first-tier empire and Li Xian''s target¡­ ''Is it the imperial family?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown, sensing Li Xian''s presence inside the Imperial Castle. This was even more troublesome for him. Not because it was dangerous but because of the closeness to the sect in this world that uses his heavenly hammer. ''Well, anyway, I just need to exterminate them and quickly get out of here.'' Tang Yin thought as he scoffed a little. He put away his spirit ship and gently dropped himself inside the castle grounds. Before he did so, he sent a message to the members he had chosen for the mission to meet him. "Leader, did you arrive so quickly?" they asked when they saw Tang Yin inside the castle in surprise. It took them months to travel, how on earth could he arrive in just one week? They thought, and Tang Yin nodded. "Don''t worry about the minor issues. I didn''t bring anyone with me because I didn''t want to alert the organization about this, so we must work together. There is only one thing I want you to do and that is to guard all the gates of the castle and the city. Any high-ranking person coming in or going out, do your best to put this array on them." Tang Yin said as he handed them two storage bags filled with scrolls with spiritual arrays. "Also, report every move you see to me. Use these arrays to do so." Tang Yin said and then mentioned several more things and took his leave. Soon after, he entered the castle through one of the windows and slipped out to where Li Xian was. First, he wanted to check on her well-being. Chapter 320: First Level Empire The spiritual arrays in this place were quite ambiguous. Tang Yin was reminded of the spiritual arrays that were in that second-level empire. There was not much difference. But, the people inside the palace were not as weak as those. One way to distinguish first-, second-, and third-level empires is to be guided by the most powerful people in each of them. If it is a Spiritual King who is the strongest, then it is a third-level empire, the lowest. And it goes up one level with each ascended realm after that. That means that, in a first-level empire like this, the most powerful people are people of the Saint Realm, and it is the same in all. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--NovelFire.net In fact, there is no first-level empire that has a Spiritual Supreme. Although many spiritual supremes have been born out of these empires, all of those achieved their strengths only because of the great sects. After all, ascending to the eighth realm at a young age is impossible for first-level empires to achieve. It requires extremely great talent and a great deal of resources to reach such heights at a young age, let alone to reach the Supreme Spiritual Realm. The difficulty is several times higher than reaching the saint realm. No empire has the financial capacity to afford such a great cost unless it wants to go bankrupt. That is why the fact that there were spiritual saints in this place did not surprise Tang Yin. It was the normal thing to do. But the amount was a little higher than Tang Yin had seen before. Even when he checked some first-tier empires in the central region, he didn''t find as many spirit saints as this time. ''There are 8 of them...'' Tang Yin thought as he monitored everything with his spiritual sense covertly. ''The western region seems to be quite a bit stronger than the others... I wonder how strong it is compared to the northern region.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and then simply sighed. There was nothing he could do. Even though the amount of strong people was greater than he expected, it wasn''t going to change anything. ''This place will soon be reduced to rubble and that is written in stones from the moment they wanted to lay their hands on Xian, they were already doomed.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and just then arrived at the room where Li Xian was. This was all guarded by people from the seventh realm, so Tang Yin had to walk carefully through the corridors to avoid making any mistakes. Still, he did not expect Li Xian to be in the main room of this place. This made him frown. He quickly slipped inside and looked in from the side. ''They are quite strong...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at several people present. He then, looked towards the center and frowned as he clenched his fists tightly. Li Xian was kneeling, looking at the ground with a blank expression on her face, while the rest of the people were beside her, mocking her. "Hahaha, finally the last surviving Li returned to fulfill her role as a servant." Said the emperor at that moment as he sat glamorously on his throne. "Son, what do you want to do? You already have your maid back, so much you asked for her that I had to summon her, hahaha. Tell me your plans, wouldn''t you like to take her for a ride with a chain?" The emperor asked, and from his tone of voice, although it was mocking, the truth was that he was being serious. The person he asked smiled nodding. "Father, in a few days we are going to hold a meeting with all the young masters of the empire. Lord Lin will be back at that time, so I want to take her with me so that everyone can see the last survivor of that Li family, can I ask for a gold chain for it?" this person asked. He was a young man of about 25 or 26 or so. His strength was ''remarkable'' for his age. He was at the sixth realm and had firmness in his cultivation, so he was not a soft persimmon. His father nodded when he heard this. "It''s all right, son. Just try to dress her nicely, don''t be embarrassed in front of Young Lin, I heard he is doing very well at the Supreme Academy." Replied the emperor and his son nodded several times in agreement. During that whole moment, Li Xian was silent, and Tang Yin watched everything from the side. The conversation between father and son hovered around several more things regarding Li Xian and what they would do with her from now on. But, when asked about what she had been doing this time, Li Xian did not answer. And this brought a dark atmosphere into the room. "You don''t answer?" The emperor asked a little angrily, but Li Xian didn''t even look at him. She remained silent, ignoring the emperor. He is a temperamental person, so he immediately stood up angrily. "Shit, never has a slave ignored me in such a way!" he shouted angrily and immediately moved his hand towards Li Xian. A powerful attack came out of his hand at that moment and shot towards Li Xian''s face. The attack was so powerful that it could easily neutralize a person in the sixth realm, so there was no way Li Xian could defend herself. Still, she didn''t even move to try to dodge the blow. She was sure she would not die. But, just as the attack was about to hit her, a spiritual array appeared in front of her as if it were a defense, but this spiritual array did not repel the blow. On the contrary, it swallowed it as if it were air, and in an instant, the powerful blow of spiritual energy was gone. This shocked everyone who saw it. "This... What the hell?" The emperor asked in shock and prepared to scold her loudly as he saw that she had defended herself from his attack, but just then, a shout came from outside... S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Guest of Honor of the Highest Level is here, Emperor!" a man shouted from outside, drawing the attention of all present... ''Guest of Honor of the Highest Level?'' They all thought in shock. Chapter 321: A distinguished visitor Even Tang Yin frowned a little at that moment. He had made a small move so that such a power wouldn''t hit Li Xian. He wouldn''t allow her to be hit in front of him. So, he was preparing to move and assassinate these bastards at once, even if it might be troublesome to his plans. But just then, he felt a presence nearby that shocked him. He turned around as soon as he felt it, he couldn''t see anything because there was the wall, but certainly, there was a very familiar presence for him. ''Fuck, how unlucky I am.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw that a person with his heavenly hammer had arrived at this place. Just what he wanted to avoid the most was to show himself in front of those of that sect, but now, one appears here. ''I hope he leaves soon.'' Tang Yin thought after remembering a little movement Li Xian''s eyes had when these two guys mentioned some things. She showed a lot of interest in knowing who the young masters and leaders would be attending that meeting between young masters that would be in a few days. And when she heard that the emperor himself and other leaders from other families would participate, her countenance improved. So, Tang Yin was sure that all of them were her targets. That is why, under no circumstances will he let such a meeting take place. This family will be wiped off the face of the earth before that. Therefore, it would be a problem if this family received help from that sect. There are few things he knows about that sect other than its name. Among those few things he knows is that this is the only sect that does not participate in the war of the great sects because they consider it useless and because they have a certain hatred against the divine sun hall. Despite that, they are the only sect that is considered a ''great sect'' even though they do not participate in that war that is made to elect the great sects. No one dares to question the might of that sect, and even the divine sun hall must be careful, or at least that is what Tang Yin could find. And if they have the heavenly hammer, Tang Yin can understand it. That''s why he doesn''t want to antagonize them. Still, everything remained to be seen. If such a sect decided to do something to him or his little women, he wouldn''t mind erasing it in the future. Just as Tang Yin was thinking like this, a good-looking man walked through the door. His presence exuded power and did not hide the presence of the heavenly hammer, so when everyone saw him, their spiritual weapons began to tremble slightly. They were showing respect to a higher existence such as the heavenly hammer. Few spiritual weapons in this world have that ability, and this is one of them. Even Li Xian was surprised to feel such a powerful presence in her spiritual weapon. She didn''t know why, but she felt that, she had felt a similar but more powerful one before... ''Tang Yin?'' She thought doubtfully and turned her face slightly, but when she saw that the man was not who she thought, she lost interest. When she saw his uniform, she understood why he looked familiar. ''A Tang... That''s right, Tang Yin is also a Tang and his spiritual weapon is the same, but even more beautiful... Who is Tang Yin?'' She thought doubtfully, remembering her beautiful night with Tang Yin. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net Although she was longing for that moment, she also felt herself longing for the moment when she would explode everything and finally bring an end to this sorry story. Among all those present, Tang Yin was the only one who was normal. Or at least he appeared to be, he was trying to restrain his heavenly hammer because he wanted to go out and show this rookie what it meant to be a heavenly hammer wielder. In fact, Tang Yin''s pride as a hammer bearer had been touched by this demonstration of supremacy, still, this was not the time to get stupid. He must think things through. Therefore, he looked from the side. "Lord... Lord Tang!" Said the emperor at that moment as he stepped down from his throne and bowed to this person. He was not an old person; it could be said that he was a genius. The age was capable of about 40 years or so, and in strength, he was at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Saint Realm, which let it be seen that he was not an ordinary person. He was a talent in every right and in the future would enter the Supreme Realm. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He nodded calmly and looked from side to side until he looked at Li Xian. He was a little surprised to see such a pretty woman here. For quite some time now, this empire had lost the beauty in its women, or at least they were not so pretty in this person''s eyes. Still, he ignored her a little. "Emperor, I haven''t seen you in a while. I''m traveling and I found out that the children of the empire are back, so I wanted to hang out here for a while, you don''t mind, do you?" this man asked with a smile. The emperor nodded several times, "Lord Tang, you are welcome whenever you want to come and hang out, why don''t you join the little ones? They are going to be celebrating something during these days, I will come too to see the celebrations." Said the emperor, and this person nodded. "Fine, I will attend." He replied and then was going to turn around, but something was bothering him, so he sighed a little and looked at Li Xian again. "Who is she?" he asked, he wanted to confirm two things. This question made the hearts of several people present clench a little, and they didn''t know how to answer. "Can''t you answer?" he asked again as he frowned even more. He already knew the answer to the question he was asking, but hearing it from these people''s mouths was better to confirm his judgment. "She... She is Li Xian; she has returned to the empire recently." Said the emperor with a forced smile. "Li? Does she belong to that Li family that you overthrew?" Lord Tang asked doubtfully, and the emperor nodded. Then Lord Tang frowned, still, in the end, he sighed and shook his head. "If she has a slave seal, you should know that it is forbidden. If in 1 month you don''t take it off, I will see to it that your family will go down in history. In our land you can''t do whatever you feel like with the rules, you should know that." Said Lord Tang coldly as he turned around and walked out the door quietly as if nothing happened. Chapter 322: His words Everyone who heard this was shocked, and silence reigned in the room even after this person had left. The emperor knew very well the rules of the most powerful Sect in this region, which has been somewhat ignored because some of them go against the rules of the Divine Sun Hall. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net But, because they are closer to this sect, they have realized what happens when someone violates the rules. They have witnessed it very well. Countless first-level empires have wanted to reveal themselves because they believe that such a sect is no longer what it used to be because they have been silent for so many years, but... Each and every one of them has been destroyed to ashes in a single night. The power of this sect is fearsome. ''There is even that sect that was destroyed shortly, despite its great power...'' Thought the emperor after recalling the past. A scene that was the beginning of that sect''s reign in this western region. Since then, it has been engraved in history that whoever does not abide by the rules set forth by that sect will go down in history with an untimely end. This is something they all knew very well, but they did not expect that person to come here just when Li Xian returned. It was terrible bad luck. Even so, the emperor was even more grumpy to see this happening. So, he simply let out a snort and ordered everyone to leave. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this, ''It seems that, in this world, those who use my heavenly hammer have some common sense. That''s good.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and began to follow the people who led Li Xian to a lonely but heavily guarded room. Many of their plans were to change now that a Tang was in the city, but for Tang Yin, none of those plans, no matter how much they changed, were destined to come to fruition. Tang Yin made sure of Li Xian''s well-being and placed numerous spiritual arrays in her room, mostly for protection. ''It''s time to start moving.'' Tang Yin thought and quickly ran around the castle, putting different spiritual arrays in different parts. Each room in the castle had a spiritual array placed on its walls and floor. It was a job that took Tang Yin a day to complete. Fortunately, Li Xian during this time had not moved. And once all the spiritual arrays were in place, Tang Yin sighed. During these 24 hours, the members of his organization told him that many people entered the castle and there was no one leaving. That made sense, and Tang Yin had already noticed. They were all here to pay their respects to Lord Tang, who was around. They were all marked by the spiritual array that Tang Yin told his subordinates to do, and thanks to those arrays, Tang Yin could tell that these people were all imperial relatives. They were even waiting for a few more to arrive, so Tang Yin was patient. Once he completed this, Tang Yin slipped back into Li Xian''s room. During these hours, she hasn''t done anything different. She hasn''t even been practicing or anything like that. She just spent the whole day in bed with a blank expression on her face. But the truth is, she has been thinking a lot. She has discussions with herself, as thoughts occasionally come to her mind like, ''What if you better ask Tang Yin for help? He''ll surely be able to help you and they''ll eradicate this family completely.'' Also, thoughts about how important it is to live, even despite the pain one has to suffer in this life. These thoughts did not leave her at ease, as they were not the thoughts she wanted to have, so her mentality was gradually affected by this. And, of course, they were not normal thoughts. ''I''m sorry, Xian. But I won''t let you die, so I have to bother you for a long time.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at her from the side. In his hand was a spiritual herb that grew in his yard. This spiritual herb is special and unique in every way, for it is not a naturally occurring spiritual herb. It is, perhaps, the most sacred artificial spiritual herb in the world. The mixture of two spiritual herbs from their seeds, using some spiritual arrays: The Red Soul Flowering Herb. It is a spiritual herb created from the seed of the Red Lotus Holy Herb and the Three Regenerating Flowers Holy Herb, which Tang Yin received as a reward for slaying those demons. When he received it, he did not think of this use. But, once he heard about Li Xian, he made up his mind to do it, even if that was not a good practice for the herb hall. If he was unlucky that hall would be destroyed in a few days. If he was lucky... He might be able to keep some spiritual herbs for having provoked heavenly wrath by going against nature, creating a forbidden herb, and now had a pretty chance of getting curses on himself. Still, as long as all the curses from heaven fell on him, he was not worried. He was willing to take that risk. Under no circumstances would he allow Li Xian to die. This spiritual herb together with the spiritual array Tang Yin left in Li Xian''s soul, allowed him to go against the heavenly nature and send thoughts to Li Xian. If Tang Yin wanted to, he could manipulate the situation further, but that could be harmful to Li Xian''s soul or her mind, it could even drive her demented, so he would not do it. Although, of course, that''s not all. For a spiritual herb that goes against natural laws, it naturally has extremely good uses. This is just one of them and the second is one that Tang Yin will use when the time comes. The effect for Tang Yin was as expected, for Li Xian was quite thoughtful about it, and this made him smile. ''It''s time to show me.'' Tang Yin thought and let out a glimpse of his presence as he stood near the window of the room, causing Li Xian to be surprised and stand up with a start. "Who!?" she shouted in surprise but was stunned to see such a beautiful person she didn''t expect to see standing there, looking at her with a smile. "Tang Yin!" She said in surprise, but instead of going towards him, she took a step back and pulled out her spirit weapon. "You... You... You... Who are you?" she asked in shock, looking at him. She wasn''t wrong, and she knew she was right. This person was Tang Yin. There was no way she couldn''t make out his aura, but... She didn''t want to believe it. A moment ago, she was thinking about Tang Yin, and now her thoughts came true. That didn''t make any sense. But Tang Yin simply smiled. "Who else would it be? Do you no longer recognize the man you went looking for in the middle of the night to have a night of passion with?" Tang Yin asked smiling, and that stunned Li Xian. Although she didn''t want to believe it if he said that¡­ That it was a secret between the two of them¡­ How could she not believe it? So, she looked at him in shock and put away her spirit weapon. "You..." She said and choked a little on the words she wanted to say. Still, she restrained herself from going all the way to where he was. "You... What are you doing here?" she asked doubtfully, as she lowered her hands and head a little. Tang Yin smiled at seeing her like this. "Naturally, I''m here to protect my girl. You didn''t think I would let you just walk away, did you?" he asked, and she bit her lips slightly, averting her gaze from him even more. "I already told you my thoughts on the matter. I''m not going to go back on my words. I am determined to do it and before long it will be my time." She said, but her words made Tang Yin smile a little. ''She hesitates, eh. Looks like some effect had.'' Tang Yin thought, but he didn''t make his thoughts evident. On the contrary, he continued with what she was saying. "Don''t worry, I''m here to exterminate your enemies. You just need to tell me who they are, and how many they are." Tang Yin said calmly. "I will avenge your family and take your revenge. I will be your sword and exterminate all those who have harmed you. If you so desire, I can wipe this empire off the map. What you do after that is up to you." Tang Yin said and walked over to where she stood. He put his hand on her cheek and smiled at her when she was looking at him. Then he raised his other hand to touch the other side of her face. "Your hatred is now my hatred; I will exterminate the scum that pollutes the world and show you how beautiful life can be." Tang Yin said, and a beautiful smile blossomed on his face. A smile that brought an overwhelming tranquility to this place and left Li Xian stunned for a long while... S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 323: His two heavenly hammers She looked at him in shock for a long while until Tang Yin opened his mouth again. "Look, I got my arm back before I came. This time I decided to come to give you confidence to let me complete your revenge. Now I can show my full power." Tang Yin said as he showed Li Xian both arms, moving a little away from her. She felt stunned when she noticed this and stared at Tang Yin''s recovered arm. Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net She unconsciously raised both hands to grab his arm and verify that what he said was true. Without knowing why, an indescribable happiness for her emerged in her heart when she saw this. "How nice, Tang Yin!" She said, not knowing how to express her happiness. She didn''t know what she should say, but her smiling countenance, as well as her attitude, told Tang Yin that she was very, very happy about this event. Perhaps she did not expect to see Tang Yin with both arms in this life, so now she did not know what she should say or whether she should say anything in the first place. Still, her overflowing happiness was something that made Tang Yin smile. "That''s why, trust me this time. Then you can do whatever you want, I won''t stop you if you decide to exploit yourself to forget the pains of the past. Still, let me collect your revenge." Tang Yin said smiling, making Li Xian remember the situation she was in. So, she lowered her head a little, and the happiness in her heart decreased drastically. "I... It''s no good, Tang Yin. They are too strong." She said with some regret, looking at the ground. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin smiled. "Li Xian, I have something to show you." Tang Yin said, causing her to raise her head doubtfully. Just as she saw Tang Yin with doubt, the spiritual energy was struck in the surroundings when a great heavenly hammer appeared in Tang Yin''s hands. Its unique color had changed slightly. The silver and black color was imprinted there, but this time, the patterns had changed slightly. Two red lines adorned this heavenly hammer as they ran the entire body of the hammer. These red lines seemed to be alive and glowed brightly. She was surprised to see him, especially since Tang Yin''s aura increased drastically as soon as he took it out. But that was not the end of it. Immediately after, in his other hand, a heavenly hammer appeared of the same magnitude and the same design. The only thing different was that, in this celestial hammer, the red lines that seemed to be alive and moving in one direction were not moving in the same direction as the two red lines of the other hammer. They went in the opposite direction. They were like veins containing blood, but in this case, what was moving inside these ''veins'' was spiritual energy. The red lines of the first heavenly hammer ran along the hammer from the handle towards the head of the hammer. While those of the second celestial hammer, the movement was in the opposite direction, from the head of the hammer to the handle. This, although it seemed somewhat simple, gave a strange feeling when looking at it. It was as if someone could get lost in that endless motion, which seemed to be blood in motion. Tang Yin noticed that Li Xian had stared at this, so he had to slightly move his hand to stop Li Xian''s sight from looking at that place, causing her to feel dazed and look at him in confusion. But then she lowered her head again and counted again... ''Two of the same? Tang Yin is a dual spiritual weapon cultivator? And two heavenly hammers?'' she wondered in shock. She had never heard of such a thing. "Tang Yin... You..." She said as she looked up to see him. She was in shock and didn''t know what to say, and Tang Yin knew it. "Yes, I understand if you think I''m weird. I''ve been an oddity since birth, so don''t be surprised. When the time is right, I''ll tell you who I am, but now is not the time." Tang Yin replied smiling. Inwardly, he used spiritual energy to touch the artificial spiritual herb he had made, sending constant thoughts into Li Xian''s mind. Thoughts that would surely have some effect on her mind. She was pensive and in shock. She doesn''t know much about the Tang family, but what she does know is that this family is unlikely to be born with dual spirit weapons. It is extremely difficult to find a person who has a spiritual weapon of equal quality to a heavenly hammer, after all. But what if someone is born with two heavenly hammers? Does that make sense? Supposedly, that''s against the laws of nature, isn''t it? She thought in shock. But, seeing both heavenly hammers, Li Xian took several breaths to calm down. And she didn''t try to stop Tang Yin. She desired to murder those bastards and wanted to see them suffer. She wanted them all to die and disappear from the face of the earth, but doing that was extremely difficult. Exploding was her only alternative, and she was sure that not all of them would die. Her explosion would not be powerful enough and would possibly leave a few alive. Still, if she could exact even a little revenge before she died, it was enough for her. So, if Tang Yin had the power to help her without putting himself in a bind and wanted to do so without affecting her future decisions, then she would accept. She honestly had no desire to live anymore. Her family was annihilated, and she could do nothing. She could only watch her family die helplessly, causing the hatred in her heart to grow to limits that even she did not think it would reach. Her desire to die was strong, and if it were not for meeting Su Lian in the northwest, she would possibly have died without meeting Tang Yin. She wanted to live a little longer to bring kindness to that lovely sister of hers, even though they were not blood sisters, she took care of her when Li Xian needed it. But... There came a time when her desire to die became greater than her desire to live, and although she regretted not being able to spend more days with Su Lian, there was nothing she could do. As she watched everyone happy with their relatives, yes, she felt envious. She also wanted to jump for joy with her family when they fought against the Shao. She also wanted her family to emerge triumphant from that betrayal so she could celebrate with her parents and siblings. Unfortunately, fate was cruel to her. That being the case, she no longer wanted to continue. It was time for her soul to rest from so much suffering. Therefore, since Tang Yin wasn''t going to object to her doing that, she ended up nodding towards him in the end. "Please help me." She said as she bowed to Tang Yin in supplication. Tang Yin smiled and put away his heavenly hammers to caress her. "Don''t worry, I''ll show you something wonderful that will delight your soul." Tang Yin said smiling, causing her to nod gently without being able to understand what he was referring to. Chapter 324: Last preparations Tang Yin would also not explain to him what he would do. "Stay in the room for now and don''t come out. No one will come for you for now. There are some things I have to do before I start." Tang Yin said smiling, and turned around to leave at once, there were many things he had to do. But he stopped before he disappeared and looked at Li Xian. "Other than the Shao Family, who are the others you want to take revenge on? Tell me the names. I''ll put on a good show." Tang Yin said smiling, and although Li Xian was doubtful, she still nodded at him. "Gong Family and Wan Family." She spoke. The coldness and hatred couldn''t be hidden in her words, so Tang Yin nodded. "Okay, wait for me." Tang Yin said smiling, and disappeared soon after. Leaving Li Xian stunned, not knowing what the hell Tang Yin would do. Still, her heart warmed as soon as she saw him go. For the first time in a long time, she felt that someone was willing to give everything for her. To stand in front of her to withstand her storms. For the first time in many years, she felt the warmth that a human being could give her to withstand the storms that were coming into her life. This made her feel good, and her warm heart was filled with happiness. Even so, her happiness was only reflected in a simple smile... ... Tang Yin then walked around the spacious castle and placed several more spiritual arrays around the place. The spiritual arrays were an important part of his upcoming plans, so he didn''t forget any of them. Many of these spiritual arrays were just disabling the defensive spiritual arrays that were in this place, so Tang Yin had to do quite a bit of work. Still, after several continuous hours, Tang Yin decided to make his first big move. ''I need an excuse to lure those people into the castle, without anyone noticing...'' Tang Yin thought as he walked with a smile down a wide lonely hallway. ''Hehe, I didn''t think I could use your status for anything, but since you''re here, let me use you for my benefit.'' Tang Yin thought as he arrived in front of the room where the recently arrived Lord Tang was staying. He didn''t know his name and didn''t care either. Everyone seemed to know him as Lord Tang, so that''s more than enough. The first thing he did when he got here was to take out the spiritual herb he had made. ''Looks like you''ll be of use for a long while, little one.'' Tang Yin thought, closing his eyes as he began to use it. This person did not have a spiritual array in his body, so Tang Yin''s job this time was not to manipulate his mind but his desire. The desire to cultivate, at this time. Therefore, he used the spiritual arrays he put on the walls to send different soul signals into this person''s body. This was quite a complicated task even for this spiritual herb. After all, it usually works with a special spiritual array in the person''s soul, but thanks to Tang Yin''s divine soul, it could be done this way. And the heavenly hammer was the most important thing in this case. Because it is thanks to Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer, he was able to send a desire to cultivate that person''s heavenly hammer that was in his soul. These soul tokens were solely to attract the desire to cultivate. That was all he needed. Soon, different signals undetectable to this person began to strike his body. He hadn''t even realized that spiritual arrays were spying on him at all times, let alone realized this. Even so, slowly, a deep desire to cultivate arose in this person. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without him realizing it, his heavenly hammer wanted him to intensely cultivate behind closed doors to try to enter the next level of cultivation. It is a desire to want to become strong. He could not understand it. But, a couple of hours later, the desire became so strong that he had no choice but to announce that he would be closed for a few days to cultivate. And once word of this got back to the castle, Tang Yin smiled. ''Okay, that''s enough.'' He thought as he walked back down the long hallway. He left the castle soon after and met some people from his organization. Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net "For now, you only have two missions. First, go to the residential houses of the Gong and Wan Family and give them this message." Tang Yin said as he passed them an order that had the signature ''Tang'' inscribed there. And after telling them the second mission they had, Tang Yin bid them farewell and entered the castle again. This time, he started to prepare the main plan. Tang Yin could walk among the people present as if he were air. No one noticed him, even though he was there beside them. This was very convenient for Tang Yin to finish his work, and soon, the news of the Gong and Wan visiting the castle spread throughout the city. It even took the emperor by surprise. "You say that Lord Tang summoned you here and that he has a show he wants to show us?" Emperor Shao asked doubtfully, and both Gong and Wan looked at him dubiously. "Didn''t he warn you, old Shao?" the leader of the Gong Family asked as he passed him the manuscript he had received. When Emperor Shao saw it, he nodded. "It seems he wants to give us a surprise because right now he is cultivating behind closed doors for a few days." Said the emperor doubtfully, but this raised everyone''s spirits. "I wonder what Lord Tang wants from us. Last time I saw him he was a young master, now he''s already above us in cultivation, haha." Said one of them, and soon the chatter rose from one side to the other. But Emperor Shao although he had not been announced, still arranged for everyone to stay here. The power in the castle increased drastically. As for every family, 3 more people came from the Saint Realm. From the initial 8 people, there are now 14 people in that cultivation realm, not counting Lord Tang. ''That''s a good increase in power.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, as he watched this from the window, sitting as if he was at home. He soon disappeared from that place again. Chapter 325: A problem? And so, a new day dawned as Tang Yin did different things in this castle. He walked around here as if it were his home, and no one noticed his presence or what he had been doing. And so, the day passed quickly as the people inside the castle increased considerably. Many people were invited these days, and even some came who were not invited and just wanted to see the show. Everyone was welcomed in the castle. So, on the evening of that day, Tang Yin smiled as he stood on the lowest floor of the castle, looking out. ''It''s time.'' Thought Tang Yin turned around. The first step he had made in his plan with this floor was to clear it. Since it was at night, there were usually few people, so it was easily manipulated by Tang Yin, who told them that the emperor was calling them to the top floor, and they all believed it because of the presence of those families who were right now here. So soon, the floor was empty. Here were many rooms of different things, several kitchen places, several guest rooms, etc. Tang Yin stood at a certain place in the castle and spoke, causing his voice to echo throughout the castle. "Greetings, people of the Shao Empire. Nice to greet you, my surname is Tang." Tang Yin said, causing many of the people here to stand up. ''Is it Lord Tang?'' thought many of them, and soon the voice echoed again. "I don''t want to drag this out, so, you are all invited to the new Main Hall of the castle, which is prepared specifically for each of you." Tang Yin said with a smile from the second floor, leaving everyone who heard this in shock. None of them could understand what he was referring to and frowned. Something was wrong about this, so they braced themselves to see what the hell was going on. Still, before they could do anything, Tang Yin gave a loud clap on the second floor. This clapping reverberated throughout the castle, and, in an instant, a large number of spiritual arrays appeared all over the castle walls. These spiritual arrays glowed brightly and began to explode continuously, destroying the walls and floors. It all started from the first floor, exploding every single wall in this place and sending countless debris flying at immense speeds everywhere. But soon, the situation began to be the same on the upper floors, and the sound of explosions and screams began to occur as Tang Yin looked up. All the floors came down in an intense explosion, while a large number of people were taken by surprise. The debris flying at such high speeds killed a large number of people who could do nothing but watch helplessly as they were transfixed from one side to the other... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* And in a powerful explosion, the castle inside was left desolate. Even so, none of the external walls were destroyed, so on the outside, it looked like nothing had happened, and a great defensive spiritual array was erected covering the entire castle, which also isolated the sound so no one outside could see or know what was going on here. Tang Yin saw how this happened, and another clap sounded. This created intense streams of spiritual energy that ended up dispersing all the dust that rose inside. Then, an interesting sight came into view. A great number of people were shouting in front of him, back and forth, trying to figure out what was going on while defending themselves, but when they saw that there was no more debris flying towards them, they stood still and looked from side to side. "Hahaha, it''s a pity that some of you died for something as simple as that. I wanted to give them a nice welcome." Tang Yin said as he walked towards them, opening his arms as if he wanted to give them a warm welcome. "Welcome, Shao, Gong, and Wan Families, to my show. Thank you very much for receiving my invitation and attending." Tang Yin said smiling. This shocked everyone present, who looked back and forth at each other. "Who the hell are you?" many of them asked, and an uproar rose in the area when they saw the amount of dead people in the place. "Shit, were you the one who killed our members!" they shouted angrily, but Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "I haven''t moved at all since they got here, how could I be the killer?" he asked with a smile, making all of them even angrier. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net "Shit, you bastard, it was you who brought down the castle!" "Who the hell are you?!" "Say your name, you bastard!" "Where is Lord Tang!?" shouted many of them back and forth while Tang Yin looked at them with a bored face. When they looked up, they realized that the castle had almost completely collapsed. Downwards, there was nothing, and outside was the garden, which meant that this was the lowest floor of the castle. So, that meant that this bastard had destroyed the whole castle. And he introduced himself as Tang, who the hell was he? They thought. Still, as they all shouted back and forth, a voice was heard in the crowd. "Hmph, What the hell is going on? Why are some of you saying that I summoned you here? Are you crazy?" Lord Tang asked as he stepped out among the debris. His room was also not spared from the explosions, but nothing happened to him. It was not convenient for anything to happen to him, so Tang Yin put up some arrays to protect him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, when he appeared in front of everyone, it caused everyone to start talking to him, making him frown. "Shit, shut up. You guys never explain things right." Lord Tang said angrily as he gave them a sharp reprimand for starting to talk nonsense. He doesn''t like to waste time, so he immediately looked at Tang Yin. "Did you do it?" he asked directly, and Tang Yin nodded. "There is a debt and revenge I have to settle against these people. As a suggestion, I advise you to stay out of this situation. The debt I have to settle will be collected, no matter who interferes." Tang Yin replied coldly, causing this person to frown. Both ignored the surrounding voices that were simply talking nonsense and stared at each other. Chapter 326: A reasonable person "Do they have enmities with you?" he asked with doubt and a frown. For some reason, he could feel something strange in Tang Yin''s body. It was as if... ''As if he had the heavenly hammer.'' He thought as he frowned even more. ''But it can''t be... I''ve never seen someone like that born in our family and I consider my status to be quite high, could it be that the family raised him hidden because he is very talented?'' He thought. That''s not impossible. There are a few occasions in the history of the Tang family where they have decided to raise a few children abroad without anyone knowing about their status. All so that their enemies will not retaliate against them for the incredible talent they have. So, it was likely that this was the case. This Tang Lord''s thoughts were always rational thanks to the good upbringing he received from his parents. This was also what gave him the status he could hold in such a strict and powerful sect, even though there were others stronger than him who were below him in status. It was thanks to his rational thoughts that he was able to get out of dangerous situations, and this time it was the same. He didn''t think Tang Yin could beat him because he was sure that Tang Yin''s cultivation level was much lower than his. Besides, he is a heavenly hammer user. He''s a genius in every right. He won''t be daunted so easily by Tang Yin, but... For some reason, he knew he couldn''t mess with him. It was his instinct that was telling him so. If he were one of those supreme talents being cultivated by the sect abroad, then it would be dangerous for him to mess with this person because the sect protects such beings with all its might. Still, he wanted to find out as much as he could about him, so although he knew he should back off, he did not do so for the time being. Tang Yin nodded in response to this Tang Lord''s question. "It may be that you will forgive their sins if they release her, but I will not. She is my girl and I am here to collect her revenge." Tang Yin said coldly, causing this person to be slightly surprised. ''Is it that girl?'' He thought in surprise. But just as he was planning to ask one more question, he felt his heavenly hammer being shaken... All the spiritual weapons in the room shook with force as the presence of Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer appeared above his head, causing all the spiritual weapons to be suppressed. This shocked everyone present, even more so Lord Tang, who swallowed hard... ''This... Is this the suppression of the spiritual weapon?'' He thought in shock, and his hand tightened slightly... ''What... How is it possible... Is his bloodline even purer than mine?'' He thought in shock, and then some memories came to his mind... Memories that made his soul tremble slightly, but still, he knew what was going on, so he nodded. "Well, if it''s such a big debt, I won''t interfere. Do as you please." He replied and then looked around at everyone present. "This has nothing to do with me." He said, washing his hands of the situation as he turned to leave. Although he had now confirmed that Tang Yin belonged to his family, that didn''t mean he would bear the burden of exterminating a family that was subordinate to his sect. Therefore, he quickly disappeared leaving everyone in shock. Tang Yin nodded upon seeing this. ''I hope all the Tang here can understand things like him. if I could bring them into my world... What a great power we would be.'' Tang Yin thought. Then he looked at everyone present, and his face returned to the initial coldness. "Alright, we can continue." Tang Yin said, causing everyone in front of him to take a step back in fear. "You... Who the hell are you? Do you belong to the Tang Family?" Emperor Shao asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Does that matter? Whether you belong or not, all of you have been invited to this place and even if you have nothing to do with the Shao, Wan, or Gong, you still won''t be able to escape." Tang Yin replied mockingly, making all of them a little angry at his indifference, but they still calmed down before replying. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who are you and why are you doing this? I''m pretty sure I haven''t seen you before and I think we are in the same situation. We have no enmity with you, why are you destroying our palace?" Emperor Shao wanted to get out of doubt, so he asked repeated questions while trying to calm down. As far as possible, he did not want to antagonize a Tang. Because that was pointless, it would be a total and senseless extermination that they would never get rid of. Tang Yin looked at them and sneered, "After committing so many crimes, didn''t you ever think you would receive punishment for them?" Tang Yin asked mockingly. They looked at each other blankly. "Crimes? What do you mean?" they asked, and Tang Yin let out a snort with his mouth, but he didn''t want to waste any more time, so he turned around and waved his hand. Just then, a spiritual array materialized and wobbled back and forth until it broke into pieces. A woman became visible at that moment, leaving everyone present in shock. They knew very well who she was. "Li Xian!" they shouted in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. "It''s good that you all know who she is. That saves me a lot." Tang Yin said. Li Xian had a cold look in her eyes, but her face was expressionless. She was just waiting for the moment when Tang Yin would do what he said he would do, but she was a little worried. Continue your journey with m|v-l''-NovelFire.net There were many powerful people in this room, what would he do? How will he do it? Those were the questions that surrounded her mind, but she didn''t reflect it on her face. Still, as soon as she appeared, everyone in front of them started to say one and a thousand more nonsense. But Emperor Shao began to understand what was going on and associated it with what Tang Yin had told Lord Tang earlier, so he smiled. Chapter 327: Let the show begin In his heart, the emperor even began to scoff. But he thought to play along. "You... How the hell did you find her? And why do you want to take revenge for her? This is between the Li family and my Shao Family!" shouted the emperor, looking angry. His shouts were followed by the shouts of several other people. While Tang Yin simply looked at them with a smirk on his face. "You are a little emperor, why do I have to answer you? All you need to know is that I''m here to collect revenge." Tang Yin said smiling, and looked at Li Xian. "Do you have something to tell them?" He asked her, but she shook her head and responded with her actions. Her spiritual weapon soon appeared in her hand, showing that the only thing she wanted to do right now was not to relive and remember the past. It was to collect revenge and end it all. Therefore, she looked at him. "Let me fight with you. It''s my last request." She said with an expressionless yet tender face that seemed to hide concern in her words. Seeing her like this, Tang Yin nodded. "If that''s what you want, I won''t stop you." Tang Yin replied and then looked around at everyone present. But, just as he did so, Emperor Shao moved quickly and squeezed a spiritual array tightly to smash it... "Hahahaha, it''s time to die, last remnant of the Li!" he shouted forcefully upwards as a spiritual array that was in his hand was forcefully shattered. Spiritual energy leaked from side to side through his fingers. Everyone smiled at the sight. Everyone knew very well that the Shao had put a slave spiritual array in Li Xian''s soul, and this spiritual array was special. It could be exploited, and thus burn the soul of the other party, so they practically had total control of that person. And there was no way to remove it. It was a spiritual array of a very high level that was found in ruins, how could it fail? So, as soon as they saw this, they all took out their spiritual weapons because they realized that Emperor Shao wanted to take this person who was threatening them unawares, to disable him quickly, so, before what had to happen happened, quantities of powers rose from one side to the other like a spiritual explosion. Li Xian was shocked to see what the emperor had done and unconsciously let out a scream and knelt, trying to contain any kind of explosion in her soul, but... To her surprise, nothing happened. It was not only her surprise to the surprise of everyone present except Tang Yin. The latter smiled... A spiritual array appeared in his hand, and this spiritual array gently exploded as if it were a little child''s play. This brought a smile to Tang Yin''s face... "Hehe, do you think I would come here unprepared?" Tang Yin asked as he dusted off his hand. But, at those moments, everyone was in shock, not understanding what the hell was going on, and Tang Yin''s eyes shone brightly as he disappeared from his place and appeared in front of the emperor, grabbing him tightly by his head as he shook him towards the ground. "You little scumbag, did you think you could explode my girl?" Tang Yin said smiling as an explosion of debris rose as the emperor''s body was shaken against the ground by Tang Yin. Tang Yin moved a little closer to his ear and smiled at him. "Don''t worry, you won''t die so easily, do you like explosions? That''s good, I''m an expert in explosions, so I''ll teach you how to make one." Tang Yin said with a vicious smile on his face. "Emperor!" shouted someone to Tang Yin''s side as he forcefully lunged towards him, trying to give him a powerful blow. But Tang Yin simply waved his hand and threw the emperor towards where he came from, disappearing soon after. "Emperor!" this person shouted again as he held the emperor, who shook off him. "Shit, I was taken by surprise by that bastard." He said angrily and ripped off his shirt which was uncomfortable from the blow he had received. "EVERYBODY GET READY, WE''RE GOING TO KILL THIS BASTARD!" he shouted at that moment with great hatred for being teased in such a way. He looked at Tang Yin angrily. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, what if I couldn''t exploit her? That little shit will be destroyed by our Shao Family, just as her Li Family already was in the past!" he shouted angrily, and a spiritual spear appeared in his hand. The smile on Tang Yin''s face disappeared the moment he appeared at Li Xian''s side and looked at this little emperor. "Are you sure?" he asked, and then his heavenly hammer in his right hand appeared in his hand. "Let me see how you will do it." He replied while the rest of the people frowned. ''It''s the heavenly hammer...'' They thought to themselves in shock, but even so, they knew that they had to defend themselves if they were being pressured in such a way. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net Although they were afraid to go against the supremacy of the heavenly hammer and that sect, they had to defend themselves when they were being attacked. So, they did not hesitate any longer. They all took out their spirit weapons, and different spiritual explosions rose in the area. But Tang Yin did not move, simply smiled. This calm smile brought a chill in everyone present without being able to understand why. ''What the heck?'' they thought. Tang Yin then gave a snap with his free hand... This snap was accompanied by a powerful spiritual pressure rising from below with a huge spiritual array, making its presence known again and for the second time in this world. "Blood Dance Domain." Tang Yin said softly, as he smiled slightly... This time, there were no musical sounds like last time. The sound this time was thunderous and occurred above their heads as a great heavenly hammer materialized above them, leaving them in shock. "What the hell is that!?" shouted many of them in shock. Li Xian was confused, as she wasn''t looking at anything these guys were saying, and Tang Yin smiled as a second heavenly hammer appeared in his other hand... Chapter 328: Two Domains The two heavenly hammers instantly attracted the attention of everyone present, as Tang Yin''s presence greatly increased at that moment. Even the great heavenly hammer that materialized above them was not enough to overshadow Tang Yin''s presence. Seeing two heavenly hammers in the hands of a single person was enough to make all of their minds go blank. As if they had seen the impossible. ''What the hell is this?'' thought some of those who could think in shock. These heavenly hammers seemed to have some kind of magnet that made everyone present want to see them. The scene was magnificent, and Tang Yin''s aura stood as if it was a huge mountain that was impossible to overcome. Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire.net This was the feeling of oppression given by the heavenly hammers. If one was enough to oppress them, how about two? It would be enough to bring many of them to their knees. But this was just the beginning. Tang Yin''s face became expressionless from one moment to the next as a powerful spiritual aura appeared from behind him. He closed his eyes for a moment, which caused his entire aura to quiet and calm down. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A calm came to the room, and many were able to regain their composure at that moment, wondering what the hell was going on. But... It was a calm before the storm. Tang Yin opened his eyes soon after, and they glowed with power as he clenched both heavenly hammers. "Heavenly Hammer Domain." Tang Yin said softly as his eyes glowed steadily. This voice was soft, but to the ears of everyone present it came like an extremely powerful thunder that rumbled loudly. Just at that moment, the spiritual energy that swarmed behind Tang Yin slammed into the surroundings and dispersed, reaching every corner of the castle. And a thunderous sound, as if something was falling sounded above them all. "What is that?" some of them asked as they looked sideways. Some then looked up, and saw a great heavenly hammer swinging wildly towards them. "BEWARE!" they shouted in shock, but the hammer simply hit the air hard, as if something had stopped it. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion occurred, and at that moment, everyone present felt their spiritual weapons shaken hard. The spiritual energy within them shook from side to side, and many of them began to vomit blood from the pain. Many of the weaker ones fell to their knees as they continuously vomited the blood that shuddered inside their bodies. They couldn''t even understand what was going on. And Tang Yin wouldn''t explain it to them either. As soon as he did this, he took out the artificial spiritual herb he had made and made it float above Li Xian, then smiled at him. "Watch carefully, the show is about to begin." He said, and without waiting for her reply, he turned around and disappeared from the scene, as he appeared above them... "The Celestial Bloody Dance!" he shouted and swung one of his celestial hammers to deliver a powerful blow to one of them. Due to his weakness, his body was shattered into pieces, and blood sprayed everywhere, while Tang Yin was easily able to hit another one, and the scene was repeated in a second. But, although many of them were kneeling, the most powerful ones were not. So, as soon as they saw that Tang Yin had started to murder their relatives, they shouted. "You bastard, you''re going to die!" and they rushed towards him as they summoned their spirit weapons. But the speed was not what they expected, ''What the hell is this?'' They thought to themselves in shock as they realized that even the strength in their bodies had diminished. Tang Yin seized the moment to raise one of his heavenly hammers towards the sky and then swing it forcefully towards the ground, raising a cloud of dust which he then used to appear from behind one of the Spiritual Saints. "No one can oppose the supremacy of the Two Heavenly Hammer Domain." Tang Yin said softly, and the moment those words reached this Spiritual Saint''s ears, he felt his internal energy shudder, and an intense pain swept over him from behind... He felt the urge to vomit blood at that moment, but nothing was coming out of him. When he realized this, he saw that the head of a celestial hammer was in front of him, and the handle pierced him. In disbelief, he lowered his head even further, and that was the moment his head fell forward as if it had detached from his body. The last thing he saw was a sinister smile on Tang Yin''s face as he attached something to his body... The end of a spiritual saint at the hands of Tang Yin was a tremendous shock to everyone present, but it was also when they realized that they were facing someone who was not to be underestimated. So, they all decided to show all their powers instantly. Tang Yin frowned, ''Tsk, even when I already have my two hammers back and can erect my Twin Hammer Domain, the excessive consumption of spiritual energy will render me powerless in no time.'' Tang Yin thought as he disappeared and pounced on one of the weaker ones present. ''I need blood.'' He thought and thus shattered this person''s body, allowing the blood to be absorbed by the spiritual array on the ground. Right then, Tang Yin received a blow from the side of one of the spiritual saints, so he was sent flying several meters. Even so, with the pressure of the heavenly hammer, he managed to stop easily. The spiritual array on the ground, which was the Blood Dance Domain, finally glowed brightly with a slight red hue like last time. But this time, there were nothing thunderous or musical sounds, but countless ''soldiers'' appeared in front of them while using swords and attacking them with force... ''Two Domains, huh... My spiritual energy is consumed too quickly, but it''s interesting.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw this and rushed at them again to get into an intense battle. Chapter 329: Personal Domain? The number of people who died while Tang Yin was taking advantage of both domains was large. Many of them did not understand why they could not summon their spiritual weapons and ended up dying easily, while others simply killed each other while ''fighting'' the soldiers in front of them. But, even so... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Shit.'' Tang Yin thought as he dodged the blow from a spirit saint, but just as he dodged that blow, another one came from behind and sent him hard against one of the walls. Even so, Tang Yin instantly disappeared from that place when he felt that someone wanted to hit him and appeared above him, thus avoiding the blow and giving him a strong blow with his heavenly hammer, which sent him flying for tens of meters. ''In the end, my domain is low level because of my low cultivation and even if there is enough blood in the other, it can''t fool these guys.'' Tang Yin thought in frustration. The amount of spirit saints was too much, and that was a problem. Even so, Tang Yin smiled soon after thinking like that. Just then, he threw his two heavenly hammers into the air, shocking everyone who saw this. ''What the heck?'' They thought, neglecting Tang Yin for a moment... Tang Yin seized the moment to move his arms as if he wanted to make a circle with them and created a spiritual array that forcefully expanded upwards and then gave it a powerful blow that sent it crashing into the giant heavenly hammer standing there. This created a spiritual explosion that shook the surroundings, totally distracting the attention of all present. Then, the spiritual array disappeared as if it had never existed. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and leaped into the air, grabbing one of the heavenly hammers with both hands... He quickly got into a striking position. ''Spiritual Pressure Domain.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment, and an intense spiritual pressure struck every one present in varying magnitudes. Some were hit harder than others, so many of them began to vomit blood again as the intensity of the three domains came together, creating a pressure that was extremely difficult to withstand. "DEFEND!" shouted the emperor when he saw that Tang Yin was going to strike hard, so everyone who could move charged upwards to parry the attack. Even so, the heavenly hammer simply struck a spiritual array that appeared at that moment... *CLANKKKKKKKKK* *THUMP* *THUMP* Right after the impact, lightning bolts began to sound continuously, falling toward the ground and striking different parts of this big hall. ''Heavenly Lightning Domain.'' Tang Yin thought and used his spiritual bones to jump over the great heavenly hammer that was still materialized. Then, all of his spiritual bones gathered on one side of him as he looked down with a serious gaze. Just then, the Blood Dance Domain shuddered loudly underneath everyone present and began to forcefully climb upwards towards where the spiritual array that now represented the Heavenly Lightning Domain was. Following that, the great heavenly hammer that represented the Heavenly Hammer Dominion began to descend at great speed... Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net An explosion reverberated soon after when the three representations of the different domains collided, and the explosion caused the entire roof of the castle, which was protected by strong arrays, to be shattered into pieces that flew everywhere. Then, black clouds gathered above the entire city, and a great quantity of lightning struck Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer and Tang Yin himself with a great roar. *CRUMMM* This deafening roar caused everyone to cover their ears, but soon, the lightning began to strike harder towards the ground all over the place. Some of the weaker ones that remained, were engulfed in these powerful lightning bolts. But the spirit saints looked up to see Tang Yin. ''Did he die?'' they thought in confusion, seeing that powerful lightning swallowing him up. But soon, his thoughts were destroyed. Tang Yin moved his hands forcefully, shaking the lightning against all the surroundings as if it was a simple thing to do, but that was not all he would do. Immediately after that, he raised his hands and threw both heavenly hammers higher, like a protective wall so that the lightning wouldn''t fall on him, or at least that was the feeling it gave. Even so, his body was filled with lightning bolts that jumped back and forth as Tang Yin''s image became more magnificent with each passing second. For some reason, each of the lightning bolts embedded itself into his skin and began to further increase the magnificence of his aura while his eyes lit up with a red hue. Tang Yin looked down at that moment and looked at everyone present, then smiled proudly as if he was looking at mere ants. All of Tang Yin''s spiritual bones began to float above his head, and each of them gave an overwhelming feeling when someone saw them, so many of those present were in shock. Tang Yin took a look at everything below him and moved his right hand slightly, pointing at a person. Just then, one of his spiritual bones flew into his hand, and when Tang Yin lightly squeezed it, a powerful lightning bolt fell from the sky with a roar and completely swallowed this person in an instant. "What!!?" shouted many of them in shock as they looked at the place where the lightning had struck. ''What the hell just happened? Can he shoot lightning?'' they thought in shock. They hadn''t realized that Tang Yin''s two Heavenly Hammers weren''t arranged above him to prevent lightning from striking. That was the new Heavenly Lightning Domain. Tang Yin''s personal Domain. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and moved his hand again toward another person... Soon, another lightning bolt struck with force and swallowed a second person. When this happened, everyone screamed to compose themselves and began to attack Tang Yin with different attacks from all sides... They wanted to engulf him in an intense wave of attacks that sought to destroy him quickly, to get rid of this guy once and for all... Chapter 330: Bloody puddle? Curse? Tang Yin smiled slightly as he saw a large number of spiritual abilities heading towards him. He simply lightly waved his hand towards them and had them destroyed by the heavenly rays. Then he began to descend. Right now, he wasn''t floating with the help of his spiritual bones, he was doing it on his own. "Within my domain, you guys have nothing to do." Tang Yin said calmly, looking at them indifferently. "Shit, you bastard!" Emperor Shao shouted as he forcefully lunged toward him with hatred, but Tang Yin disappeared, so Emperor Shao could only punch the air. "What the hell? Why are you running!?" shouted Emperor Shao, but a shout came from behind him... "Dad, behind you!" he said. Still, it was too late. Tang Yin put a hand on his back, and this caused a powerful lightning bolt to fall towards him with a roar. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he couldn''t stay to watch the show. Tang Yin had to dodge another strike coming at him, and then another bolt of lightning struck again, disabling someone else. Still, many were gathering to attack him, so Tang Yin jumped up high and swung his hand down hard, causing a powerful lightning bolt to strike down on all of them. The various cries of pain reached their ears from one side to the other, while Tang Yin simply dodged blows and then threw lightning bolts in succession. The spiritual lightning wasn''t killing anyone. It was merely disabling them. These rays have unique abilities, and while they can assassinate someone, they can also disable, depending on their bearer''s command. And Tang Yin could not kill them all. But numerous of the weaker ones were reduced to dead bodies from one side to the other, while Tang Yin walked through this hall as if he were at a ball. Blood sprayed from side to side while lightning consumed some people. It was a bloody dance but elegant. Powerful but graceful. The way he moved all over the place was enough to shock everyone present. But his spiritual energy had a limit. More so when there are 3 spiritual domains joined together, forming a powerful celestial ray domain, and there is yet another domain, which is being created with the help of the system, which is the one that created the spiritual pressure. The presence of four spiritual domains created by the same person in the same battle is frightening, but so is their consumption. If it weren''t for Tang Yin''s divine soul, he might not even be able to take a second. Even so... Tang Yin sensed that he was running out of spiritual energy, so after dodging a blow, he leaped into the air again and sent a powerful lightning bolt crashing into all of these, then slapped the air with a loud slap. This created a shockwave of spiritual energy, which ended up hitting the united domains. This simple interference was enough to send them all reeling, and the two celestial hammers flew forcefully backward and fell to the ground. At the same instant, the lightning bolts scattered from one side to the other, and the other two spiritual domains returned to their places with great force, as if there was a force that was attracting them to their respective places. But the heavenly hammer domain didn''t hold out and exploded with a big explosion that affected Tang Yin, but even so, Tang Yin endured it. ''Shit, the problem with using my domain in this state, is that it''s easily vulnerable.'' Tang Yin thought as he clenched his teeth tightly until the shockwave created by the explosion passed, and Tang Yin held himself in the air with his spiritual bones again. But he looked down and saw that all his enemies were on the ground, and then he looked at a shocked and somewhat ecstatic Li Xian watching from a distance. Then he smiled. ''Mind manipulation, huh... I''m so sorry, Xian...'' He thought, and his face turned a little sour at this, but after a moment, he averted his gaze from Li Xian so as not to see her. He looked down and raised his hand again to where the only domain still active was. ''Final Stage of the Bloody Dance Domain, Bloody Explosion.'' Tang Yin thought. The spiritual array began to shudder and tremble as if it couldn''t take it any longer. When he saw this, Tang Yin quickly waved his hand and sent out a chain of spiritual energy to pull Li Xian to him quickly. She looked at him in shock. "It''s time to make them suffer for what they did to you, I''ll show you something your soul is going to love. And then you will understand how beautiful this life is." Tang Yin said at that moment and raised his hand to take the spiritual herb hovering over Li Xian. ''May the curse fall on me, for breaking the natural rules.'' Tang Yin thought softly and crushed the spiritual herb in his hand. This did not create any powerful shockwave. But it did create a small, gentle shockwave with a mixture of colors that began to surround the surroundings, with Tang Yin and Li Xian as the epicenter. Right at that moment, the spiritual array on the ground glowed with a crimson hue, and amidst screams, numerous explosions occurred from the bodies of all these people who were kneeling on the ground. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net Until all the bodies exploded and every drop of blood from the bodies of these people gathered in that place as if it was a bloody pool and began to boil. Slowly at first, but gradually, the boiling became more evident, and a powerful explosion engulfed the whole place with a bloody red. Crimson painted the sight of Tang Yin and Li Xian at that moment. A crimson color swallowed up the entire castle with a powerful explosion... ''I, Tang Yin, Divine Heir, ask to be granted the opportunity to ''control'' and see what is ''in that place''. Under oath of this bloody array, I will not flee from my destiny.'' Tang Yin thought in a last thought before his consciousness went blank... Chapter 331: You are granted your wish. Tang Yin and Li Xian''s mind went blank at the same moment, and both disappeared in a crimson explosion that threatened to engulf everything as blood sprayed from side to side. Even so, Tang Yin''s mental state quickly recovered as he found himself lying in a completely dark place. No matter where you looked, the darkness in this place enveloped you in a way that you couldn''t escape from. But for some reason, anyone could see here, even though there was nothing for them to see except their own body. Tang Yin woke up a little disoriented, looking from side to side, and sighed a little as he realized where he was. Li Xian was not here. There was only one silhouette in this place and it was Tang Yin''s. He stood up and looked up for a moment until he began to walk steadily, but not quickly, through this immense place that had no orientation. If you looked back, there was darkness. Forward, darkness. Up or down, and it was exactly the same. Tang Yin didn''t even feel like he was walking, it was simply absolute darkness that tucked from side to side and prevented human senses from being of any use. Still, it wasn''t the first time he had been here. So, Tang Yin knew very well what he had to do. Therefore, he did not stop in his long and endless walk. Time was also not possible to understand in this place, so Tang Yin did not know how long he had walked. Even so, Tang Yin''s firm step and proud bearing were not erased from his silhouette, even though he had taken many steps during this long walk. But, from one moment to the next, he stopped without taking his gaze from the front. ''It''s time, huh.'' Tang Yin thought, sighing lightly. Just then, a strange, yet ethereal voice came from all corners of this place... "Divine Heir, huh... It''s been a long time since I''ve heard that name." This voice said, sounding melancholy, but at the same time, it seemed to carry an absolute indifference that no one could remove from its tone of voice. Tang Yin simply nodded. "It''s been a long time since the last time." He spoke. "So, it seems... I''ve lost track of time, so I don''t remember how many years it''s been." Replied the voice. No matter how Tang Yin tried to listen, he couldn''t tell where this voice was coming from. His spiritual sense was blocked in this place, and his soul sense was lost amidst this darkness as he tried to search for where the voice came from. He smiled as he heard this. "Yes, I seem to have lost track of time since last time too." Tang Yin replied and heard a slight sigh. "You''ve broken the rules again, Divine Heir. That''s not good, this is your second time, do you know what it means?" this voice asked, and Tang Yin showed no reaction for a few minutes. "I have been reborn, is the last time still counted?" he asked suddenly. And the voice was silent for a moment. A moment that soon turned into a few minutes, which were lost in this intense darkness. Continue your journey with m|v-l''-NovelFire.net "This is your second time; do you know what that means?" the ethereal voice asked again. This voice did not seem to have sex in it. It was not a woman''s voice, much less a man''s voice. It was a neutral voice, perhaps even a bit robotic and impossible to discern. It was a voice of incredible enigmas, which even Tang Yin could not understand. Still, he could understand what this voice meant, so he nodded. "My oath is unbreakable. I will fulfill my destiny." Tang Yin replied firmly. Then darkness and loneliness once again reigned in this place. Absolutely nothing was heard for a long period, which was impossible to count. Tang Yin did not say or do anything. He did not move an inch and simply stared straight ahead in an indifferent manner for all that time. Until that voice sounded again... "You are granted your wish, Divine Heir. But you will pay for your sin." "Control is part of you and will become one with your soul. Use your powers well." "You have the right to look at what is in that place." Said the ethereal voice and then was silent for a moment. "Also..." He said again but stopped, slightly surprising Tang Yin, who raised his eyebrows. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is he hesitating?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise. It was the first time he had heard this voice doubt something that pertained to his duty. And the next thing it said was bound to leave him in shock. "Love is what unified the universe in the past and the universe was created because of that woman''s love. Divine Heir, you have been rewarded for the love you have for your beloved, it is unusual in the human race. Therefore, you are allowed to see ''the other side''. Make the most of your time, Divine Heir." Said the ethereal voice, which disappeared soon after, leaving Tang Yin stunned. He couldn''t understand what this voice was referring to, but he didn''t have time to think about this. Soon, the world of absolute darkness began to tremble, and Tang Yin''s consciousness faded again, so his thoughts were cut off. His consciousness returned to himself soon after, and this time, he woke up in a mountain full of flowers on all sides, while next to him was Li Xian lying down, sleeping soundly. Tang Yin understood what this meant and smiled somewhat guiltily as he looked at Li Xian sleeping beside him. Still, he soon got up and touched Li Xian''s temple with his finger and closed his eyes. ''The Law of Control, the enigma among the Heavenly Laws...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment, and soon, his mind traveled for a moment to a different plane, where Li Xian was lying on his legs, sleeping peacefully with a satisfied smile on her face. Tang Yin then stared at her for a while until he began his work. Chapter 332: Mind control Mind control or mental manipulation is not a subject that nature takes lightly, so Tang Yin had to be careful in order not to arouse the wrath of nature. So, he was careful, like a painter or draftsman making a work of art. He moved what he had to move, but he did not abuse the power he had just obtained. ''If with this you still have a death wish, I will give up. I won''t have been able to defeat fate again and will only be left to lament my weakness for the rest of eternity.'' Tang Yin thought as he finished. ''If anyone is to be judged, let me be judged for my incompetence and greed.'' He thought firmly. He continued with Li Xian in his arms, but he had returned to the world of the flowery mountain. Still, Li Xian rested quietly, her hands clasped lightly occasionally as if she was having some dream. Because, yes, she was having a dream. A dream that Tang Yin could not see. But it was a dream where she completed her revenge successfully. Where the one taking revenge was not Tang Yin alone, but she was doing it. The best thing that could be given to a tired heart yearning for revenge was the ability to take revenge in any way she could. "The best I can do for you, is to let you get your revenge. Have a nice sleep and sweet revenge, Li Xian. I only hope you won''t allow hatred and pain to consume you." Tang Yin said lightly. Time passed slowly... He didn''t bother to count time because he knew that here that was useless. He simply focused on waiting for Li Xian to wake up. Even so, Tang Yin realized that the hatred in Li Xian''s heart was greater than he expected. The time she spent in her dream of revenge... It was enough to surprise him. And it was then that he realized that what those people did to her had to be quite painful for her to have so much hatred. Still, this also brought a smile to Tang Yin''s face, an indifferent and cold one, which seemed sinister. Thus, time passed waiting for the moment, until, an indeterminate time later, Li Xian became quiet, and her body lost strength completely, falling with all her weight on Tang Yin. Her clenched hands loosened. Tang Yin realized that it was over, so he looked at her, and just then, she opened her eyes. She was not surprised to see him but smiled and without hesitation hugged him tightly. "...Thank you so much, Tang Yin." She said softly as she slipped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. Tang Yin smiled and nodded seeing her like this. "You''re my girl, you don''t need to thank me. It''s what I should do." Tang Yin said and stood up. "Shall we go?" Tang Yin asked her, causing her to tilt her head doubtfully. "Where to?" she asked, who hadn''t realized where they were, but Tang Yin smiled and took her by the hand. Then he tugged her as he plunged down the cliff beside him. "The world is wonderful, don''t you think? There are so many things for you to see and experience." Tang Yin said smiling, leaving her in shock. She was startled by this and hugged him quickly. "Tang... Tang Yin, what are you doing?" she asked as she thought they were falling. But then, she realized they were floating in the air, and just as she was getting ready to ask something, she felt her body suffer a little dizziness, and when she opened her eyes, she was on top of the world. It was an incredible image and impossible to ignore. The feeling of being on top of the world and the feeling of power was indescribable. Moreover, just at those moments, she looked at Tang Yin who was standing next to her. The bearing she had was indescribable to her and extremely beautiful. But... What surprised her the most was his long silver hair. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net This silver hair and his silver eyes that looked up at her gave her a sense of grandeur and beauty. But... There was something else. Here she could finally understand why when she met Tang Yin, he felt that the scar on his face detracted from his beauty, even if it did not. Because, she could finally see his face without the scar. The beauty of his face and the loveliness of his eyes left her stunned as she stared at him. The feeling of grandeur and being on top of the world had completely dissipated as the whole atmosphere around her darkened for her. Right now, she only felt an indescribable sense of beauty radiate from Tang Yin''s face. His scarred face was incredibly beautiful, and could make any woman who looked at it fall in love. But, his unscarred face¡­ The word beautiful could not describe it. Or at least it was in Li Xian''s mind. This made her raise her hand and touch him, causing Tang Yin to give her a warm smile and take her by the hand. "My little Li Xian, it''s time for you to understand what I''ve been telling you all this while. It''s time for your soul to understand the beauty of this world." Tang Yin said as he smiled, causing her to lose herself in his gaze. Even so, soon, her gaze had to change, for Tang Yin had started walking, and this was a walk she would not see a second time in her life. The scenery changed again and again, as Tang Yin showed her different facets of the world. From the most beautiful landscapes of the plane where Tang Yin was born, to the beautiful starry sky, seen from the best place to see it. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin visited countless places during his life, and the beauty of each of them he never forgot. This time, he decided to show everything to Li Xian and tell her where he came from. He did not need to hide it from her. He showed her the strength and power, beauty and wealth. The supremacy of his sect. The thousands of worlds on his plane. The planets and each of the most beautiful landscapes he could remember. It also allowed her to feel the feeling of being on top. The feeling of reaching the greatest heights in the world, thus showing her the apex of strength. Something impossible for Li Xian to understand but which left a mark on her soul. Until her long and tireless walk came to an end... ... Chapter 333: Seeing them again... ''Natural laws were created to sustain the world. Without them, the universe goes into chaos never to be the same again.'' ''Therefore, by breaking natural laws, you must receive punishment. Even so, I think it''s worth it.'''' Tang Yin thought smiling, as she walked down a long black hallway. His time with Li Xian was over, and although he wasn''t sure if he succeeded in accomplishing his task, he could at least say that he did try as hard as he could this time. Therefore, it was time to see what he wanted to see. During his walk through this dark place, Tang Yin was able to calmly think about different things as he began to feel the effects of having broken the laws of the world. ''Being punished is normal. So, there is nothing I can do to avoid it.'' He thought and soon stopped in this dark place. There was nothing special here, but it looked like Tang Yin was looking for something, so he looked from side to side while focusing his gaze, but then just started walking. His thoughts wandered back and forth as he kept walking steadily. And a long while later, he stopped again. Just then he felt his soul tremble slightly and his body the same. "It''s here..." He spoke. Although he is not usually a person who gets nervous easily, right now, he felt the nerves growing in his body when a gray door appeared in front of him out of nowhere. "If there is no one... I will break all natural laws and sell my position to get them back." Tang Yin said firmly as he gritted his teeth... Then he put his hand on the door handle and turned it slightly... A small noise came from the door when it was opened, and light came from that place... Just at that moment, Tang Yin heard a voice coming from that place... It was a beautiful woman''s voice... "Big sister, it''s been a long time since we last saw each other." She said in a soft voice. She didn''t seem to smile much, but her beautiful mature face was visible to Tang Yin at that moment, and soon, another voice reached his ears. "Yes, it''s been a long time, little sister, how are the other sisters, where''s father?" she asked. This voice sounded a little older, but it was equally beautiful and seductive. "They are inside waiting, big sister. Please check for yourself and I''m so sorry for not being able to do our duty." Replied the first woman, at last lowering her head a little guiltily. Tang Yin looked at them in surprise, and a beautiful smile bloomed on his face at the sight of them. ''Yingyue, you finally get along with Meiyin...'' Tang Yin thought smiling at the sight of them. The woman who had been identified as Meiyin, smiled and stroked Yingyue''s head a little. "There''s nothing you can do, I failed too. Let''s go inside." She said and pulled her inside the great room. Then Tang Yin''s view changed again. And this time, he looked from the side at what was happening in the room where Yingyue and Meiyin had entered. Tang Yin couldn''t help but feel a slight pain in his heart at the sight of the people who were there. None of them were unfamiliar to him. How could he not recognize his own family? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meiyin was his first wife and likewise, Yingyue was one of his wives. But there were also Qianyin, Xue''er, and Xengyue. Which were all his beloved wives. One was missing, so he felt uneasy not seeing her and also because he could not see where his fianc¨¦es were. Yet... Beyond was a man sitting on a large heavenly throne next to a beautiful woman. ''Father, mother...'' He thought smiling as he saw that his father was well and his mother also looked healthy. Both of them were as loving as last time, but this time, the countenance on the face of all of them was a bit dark. Also... There was a slight feeling that time had passed over this place, something that left Tang Yin confused. On the sides of the room, some elders were recognized by Tang Yin and soon began to talk, but... Tang Yin felt a strong pain in his heart at that moment that did not let him hear absolutely anything, and he put his hand to his heart quickly. Right after that, he was short of breath and felt suffocated, ''Shit... Too short...'' He thought angrily as he gritted his teeth hard to resist a little longer. But, just at that moment, a person appeared in the room out of nowhere, taking everyone present by surprise, including Tang Yin, who didn''t expect to see that dangerous woman in this place. "Madam, it''s you." Tang Yin''s father said at that moment, and she nodded to him. "I finished my seclusion after so long and I find the sect in a mess, where is that boy? Strangely, I don''t feel his presence." Said this beautiful and striking woman who had just appeared. Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net Her words made everyone''s countenance darken, causing her to frown and clench her hands, feeling a bad feeling... But just as they were about to speak again, Tang Yin felt the pain in his heart spread throughout his body, which made him scream a little, and in an instant, he fell unconscious, being quickly pulled into the world of darkness. Here, his body fell to the side unconscious, as the door disappeared... Tang Yin''s thoughts vanished in an instant, so the dark world returned to absolute silence. It wasn''t for long, though. Soon, a tremor occurred in the area, and a white lightning bolt fell from the sky towards where Tang Yin was standing and swallowed him whole. The white lightning disappeared soon after, leaving the place in deep darkness again as if nothing had happened. There were no ripples of anything. Just as it appeared, it disappeared without a trace, and Tang Yin''s body then had a slight movement again... Chapter 334: A voice... *Sigh* ''...At least I can see that you all are okay...'' Tang Yin thought after checking inside his body about what was going on. Though several things had him pensive about what had just happened. ''What was she doing there? I remember when I died, she was in seclusion... But she usually lasts hundreds of years in seclusion...'' Tang Yin thought and felt a bad feeling. ''No, I don''t think it''s been that long.'' Tang Yin thought, and he had his reasons to think so too. Still, a smile appeared on his face when he remembered his wives in a good state of health. His second wish was solely to verify this. For someone who died and reincarnated in another world, leaving his loved ones behind, the greatest fear is that his loved ones will no longer be there when he returns to their place. And the thoughts will always attack him. What if they lost the war? What if the supreme sects decided to attack in force and got more allies? What if they all forgot about me? These were the thoughts that occasionally popped up in Tang Yin''s mind. Therefore, although he was confused by that woman''s presence in that place, he still felt relieved to hear her words. There was only one person she treated as ''that guy'', and that was him, so at least he had confirmed that everything was okay and that he was still remembered. But... Several things about what he saw were somewhat strange to him, and he couldn''t understand them.... ''Haah, in the end, there''s nothing I can do. I can only look ahead and start growing faster.'' Tang Yin thought after this and stood up with an indifferent expression on his face. Just as he stood up, he noticed that, there was a different door in front of him. ''A door? Last time it didn''t appear here, I don''t think it''s for going out.'' Tang Yin thought and walked over to open it. But before he could put his hand on the handle, the door opened by itself. ''That''s strange...'' Tang Yin thought. For some reason, when the door opened, there was a strange breeze that hit him, and this breeze seemed to tell him that it was better not to go in there. Yet, a feeling inside him told him otherwise. It was telling him that if he didn''t go in, he would regret it. This confused him, and he frowned. Still, he had never been afraid of this sort of thing, so he decided to go in. Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire.net He couldn''t see anything beyond the door. Everything was dark, so Tang Yin simply walked straight through. ''Is it the same as what was on the other side of the door?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked back after passing the door. Everything was dark in this place, and he couldn''t tell if he had entered anything. For some reason, he thought it was a false door. But... Soon, the breeze came towards him again and gave him a little shiver. ''I''ve entered something... From the movement of the breeze, it seems to be a tunnel.'' Tang Yin thought suspiciously and started walking back inside, away from the door, which closed a while later. He couldn''t understand what this was, but he didn''t stop walking. And after he had done so for a long while, his body felt a familiar chill crashing against it. ''The cold of the night?'' He thought doubtfully and then realized that the place he was in was no longer the same as before. Now, he was standing in a place that appeared to be a huge valley, but it was totally dry. It had not even a little glimmer of life in this place. There seemed to be no animals. It looked like a desert but made up of land without sand. He couldn''t feel anything to either side. It was as if this place had no life in itself. As if everything... ''Was dead...'' Tang Yin thought and looked at the ground to see if he could find any footprints in this place, but there was nothing below, in front, or behind. Still, when he looked up, he was surprised. There was an immense, magnificent starry sky that he had never seen before. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The stars, the planets, the galaxies... The beautiful moon. Everything was so beautiful that it left Tang Yin speechless. It was as if he could see all of this at its best. ''It''s even more beautiful than what I saw in that place in my world...'' Tang Yin thought in shock and unable to look away. This was the most beautiful starry sky he had ever seen in his life. ''Unbelievable...'' Tang Yin thought smiling. But, just at those moments, he heard a voice nearby. "Big sister, we''ve wandered far away from the camp, so be careful." Said the voice, causing Tang Yin to be startled and look down doubtfully. But, before his gaze could fall on the people speaking, a voice that stunned him sounded... "Hehe, don''t worry, little brother. I''m just coming to look at the starry sky one more time." Said the woman. When he heard her voice, it was as if lightning struck Tang Yin. A stun ray, which affected a lightning carrier, what sense could that make? But the truth is that he could not react even for a second when he heard this voice. It was such a beautiful voice... And a voice... That caused Tang Yin to slightly lower his head like a robot and look at the people approaching... As soon as he looked at the woman''s face, his body became totally tense. The color in his body disappeared, and he tried to move, but pitifully his body did not respond... Just at that moment, the woman and the man who came walking turned their backs to her and looked up at the night sky. "Haah, big sister, I still don''t understand what you find so wonderful about the night sky. While it''s true that it''s a beautiful landscape, traveling so far just for this, isn''t that too much?" Said the man, unable to understand the thoughts of the woman beside him. She smiled, and her smile overshadowed the beauty of the night, but she didn''t notice. "Haha, you wouldn''t understand even if I told you. So, you don''t need to worry about me. Looking at the night sky is my biggest hobby; you can come back if it bothers you." She replied with a smile. Chapter 335: A strange place... When she said that, it came as a bit of a surprise to the man standing next to her, who couldn''t help but stare at her. This woman''s beauty was so incredible that it left all the men speechless. But... Her indifference did too. Even when everything was put in front of her and she was offered the best future, she still rejected the whole world. Without a shred of tact. ''Even me...'' He thought helplessly and angrily within himself. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He still didn''t understand why she did it when he was always there for her at all times. She smiled as she felt the man''s gaze at her side and understood his thoughts. "No matter how hard you try, little brother. You''ll be that, a little brother to me. You will never go on to be anything else and if I tell you that way, it''s because I want you to understand." She said and stared at him for a moment. "You can never get into my heart the way you want to, no one will. When someone did, my helplessness damaged him and I lost him. In that place, it stayed all of me and even though I am here now, nothing has changed. You are the last one I say this to because you are the one who has continued to persist this long. Forget whatever feelings you have for me because they will never be reciprocated." She replied firmly and without hesitation. Despite noticing that the face of the man in front of her had changed and the pain could be seen in his face and eyes, she didn''t care. She just blurted out everything she wanted to say to him, and after that, she frowned slightly. She turned her face and looked back. ''Was someone here?'' she thought doubtfully, as she looked, but there was nothing she could see, this made her sigh. ''Hehe... Only with you was my best version and now I even imagine that you are in impossible places.'' Thought the woman with a beautiful smile on her face. The smile seemed to carry an intense longing that could not be hidden. It was a smile that the man next to her had never seen on her before. It was so beautiful that it left him stunned, even when he was already used to seeing it. Still... Her words... She had said something that raised his interest. "Did you have someone you loved?" he asked doubtfully. He tried to remember if there had been a time in his life when he had been away from her, but he couldn''t recall it. But, the smile she flashed when he asked her this question was so unusual that... He felt that she was serious. And her words did too... "Yes... It''s been a long time since then..." She said smiling, and raised one of her hands towards the moon as if she wanted to grab it, despite it being in the distance. "...Although, I wonder, am I remembered by him? Maybe he''s already forgotten me, maybe I''m an ephemeral memory in his memory. Hehe, after all, he was always surrounded by beautiful women." She said, and the smile on her face became even more beautiful and evident. Memories of a past that seemed to be so distant came to her, and her mind filled with beautiful memories of the only person she came to love. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net With the only person who came to enter her heart. With the only person who made her feel the most beautiful feelings. Still... They were memories... Far away... She couldn''t help but give a look of sadness. Still, hearing this, the man became a little upset. "That, that doesn''t make sense, big sister! We''ve been together all along, how come you met someone like that!? Besides, if he had so many women, it can''t be good!" He said as he raised his voice and almost seemed to shout. Hearing this, the woman stared at him with a cold stare. "Shut up, you say anything about him again and I will see to it that you are castrated." She said coldly as she glared at him. Fear struck this man''s body when he saw that cold stare on her, so much so that he took a few steps back in shock, feeling fear in his heart. Still, he soon took a deep breath and recovered. That look she had given him... It confirmed that what she said was true. There was such a person. Even so, this made him feel more rage inside, and he could not contain himself. "It doesn''t make sense, big sister! There''s no way he could be better than me, I''ve been for you all our lives and I''ve always done everything for you, why won''t you look at me!!? Do you really think he''s better than me!?" He asked in a somewhat desperate manner. His questions... Brought a mocking smile to this beautiful woman''s face. "Little brother, I have never been so sure of anything in my life. The answer to all your questions is that you will never be able to match his level." She said coldly and shrugged her shoulders. "Forget it, get a wife, it''s about time you did. Don''t try something impossible." She said as she started to walk. Her face strayed to the beautiful moon. ''I''m looking at a different moon than the one we used to see, my love. I''m looking at a beautiful moon, while I remember your figure... You... Do you still remember me? What are you doing? Fate is so cruel...'' She thought painfully and soon disappeared into the distance... All this was witnessed by a Tang Yin who could never move. No matter how hard he tried. No matter how hard he tried to speak... No matter how hard he tried to scream... His voice wouldn''t come out. His body wouldn''t move. He couldn''t even feel the night breeze... He could only... Hear her voice. ''What... What is this...?'' He thought in shock and unable to move. Just at that moment, he felt that, he couldn''t think correctly about what was happening. He couldn''t think correctly about what had just happened... His thoughts were filled with a few words he had heard recently... ''The other side...'' ''The other side...'' His thoughts just rumbled with those words, and his mind, was soon filled with intense pain. He wanted to scream but couldn''t... His voice wouldn''t come out. His mouth wouldn''t open... There was only something rumbling in his mind, and it was those few words... Chapter 336: The person he loved the most Words that rumbled back and forth inside his mind and wouldn''t let him think at all. He remembered when that mysterious voice told him that, he could see ''the other side''. At first, he didn''t understand it, what the hell had it meant? It was his only question, but it wasn''t a question he gave much thought to so he couldn''t figure it out. Besides, since he had other things to do, he diverted his attention from the ''gift'' he had been given. But now that he sees this... And he remembers what that voice said... His heart began to ache, and soon, his thoughts became a little clearer as he fell to the ground, breathing heavily. ''Haah, Haah, what... Why? What the hell is that place? Why was she there? Why? Why? Why did I see her? She... She... She... Still alive? Where is this? Where is it and where can I look for it? Shit...'' He thought as his body jerked slightly in pain. The moments they both spent together hit his head like a gale at that moment when he remembered her voice. She was the woman he missed the most in this world. The love of his life. The first woman he fell in love with and the first in everything in his life. Tears soon began to flow, realizing that he would not even be able to see that beautiful moon again as he had returned to the infinite darkness. Remembering the woman he most wanted to save but whose fate most prevented him from doing so is a hard blow for any man. For Tang Yin... It is no exception. Even so... What tormented him most wasn''t his memories... It was those three words. ''The other side... Death? She... That place is the place of the dead?'' Tang Yin thought with difficulty, and pain gripped him tightly after thinking about that... "AGHHHHHHHHH, Shit, shit, shit, shit!" He said angrily, while punching himself. He slightly felt what was happening and wanted to be wrong. He longed to be wrong, so he didn''t want to think about it, but... The more he tried to forget about it, the more his beloved''s voice echoed in his ears, and the more he thought about it... Because of her voice... It was identical. But... At the same time... It was different. It was her voice, but there was a strangeness in the voice that perhaps only Tang Yin could notice in this world... ''Shit...'' He thought in pain, and his eyes wouldn''t stop crying... ''It''s the pain of death...'' He went through his mind at that moment as he continuously thrashed, trying to stop thinking about it. ''This... This could be a fake scene... AHHHHHHHH, SHIT, SHUT UP BASTARD!'' he screamed inside himself as the thoughts came back and forth. He felt the joy, the excitement, the happiness, the longing as he saw her. He felt that hearing her voice had been an incredible bliss for which he felt like being grateful... But when he remembered her voice and the ripples in her voice... He couldn''t help but feel the pain as he remembered the pain that came from her mouth when she spoke. She didn''t show anything. On the outside, it was her original voice, the one he remembered. A voice that made him fall in love, how could he not remember it and not know what it sounded like? But... In that beautiful voice... There seemed to be a hint of pain. One that only the Divine Soul might be able to understand. To find and to hear. Tang Yin felt so good to hear her and felt so stunned at that moment that he couldn''t help but close his ears so that he could record her voice in his soul. But... S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe that was the mistake. Possibly, if he hadn''t closed his physical ears, he wouldn''t have noticed a problem. But since he did... He realized there was something wrong with her tone of voice. ''It''s the voice of death...'' He thought and calmed down finally. Of course, he knew. She died in his arms. He could not save her. Though he tried to give his vitality to keep her alive, in the end, he achieved nothing. That''s why grief gripped his soul from that moment on, even though he loved to remember her. Still, he knew. He understood that she was dead, so it shouldn''t be strange for him to realize that she had that strangeness in her voice. But... To see her again... Hearing her again... It gave him hope that she might have been reincarnated, as well as him. Even when he was dazed at the time and couldn''t move, inside his heart hope was born that she was alive. That''s why, now that he realized the strangeness in her voice, it was so painful to him. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelFire.net All the hope that had returned to him disappeared almost without a trace for a moment. ''Death...'' He thought as he steadied himself, lying on the floor. It''s something you can''t fight against once it happens. You can fight it before it''s a reality, there are ways to fight death. But... Once this is completed, there is no turning back. Perhaps in this case, Tang Yin may be a strangeness, and he knows it is not due to himself. There had to be interference from something for him to be able to reincarnate and keep his memories. Still, he doesn''t understand what allowed it, despite having some ideas in his head. But not everyone is that lucky. And he knows it''s not a given. Once death is complete, you can''t fight it. Even when ''abysses'' exist, they do not house the dead, as the legends say. For that reason, there is no place where the dead are. Perhaps the soul is dispersed, or perhaps they go to a place where it is impossible to access. Tang Yin had an empty look on his face as he thought about all these things. His thoughts were in chaos, trying to make sense of what was happening. But, in the end, he could simply sigh. ''An illusion created to fulfill the wish to see her again...'' Tang Yin thought and smiled a little as he realized that this was what it was all about. Chapter 337: A Curse ''I can''t be ungrateful to someone who wanted to fulfill my deepest wish and I can''t be sorry either.'' Tang Yin thought and got up from where he was in this dark place. He looked up as if he was looking up at the night sky. In fact... In his eyes right now, he was looking at the night sky. The beautiful moon he had just seen. ''I heard your voice again, my beloved. I will never forget you and if someday I have the chance to do something to bring you back, believe me, I will give my life to bring you back. And if not, at some point, I will die and I will be able to see what is on ''the other side'', maybe we can be together again. Don''t regret what happened to me, for I have had the chance to live longer than you. I hope I get the chance... To someday make things right again and sorry for failing you.'' He said in his mind as if he was talking to someone else. Even if this didn''t make sense, it felt right for him to do it at this moment. And after a few minutes, he bowed at this spot. "Thank you so much for allowing me to see her again." He said quietly. He knew that voice was still there, even if he didn''t speak. Maybe he wasn''t even listening to it, but still, he felt the need to do so. Maybe he had been too ungrateful in his life, and now, he didn''t want to be ungrateful again. So, it was a good time to try to change the stupid and childish attitude he had had so far. After saying that, he turned around and started walking, disappearing soon after from that place. Darkness was once again the epicenter of this place. ''Hehe, and to think that his divine soul would play a trick on him in a moment that should have been pleasurable for him...'' A thought was heard in this darkness just as he disappeared, and after that, everything returned to normal. Everything returned to absolute darkness... ... Tang Yin soon after woke up and found Li Xian, who was sleeping pleasantly beside him. He looked to the side and noticed that they were on a mountain. When he looked down, he realized where they were. ''That''s the imperial capital...'' Tang Yin thought and put his hand on her head to try to relax. There were many things he needed to think about, for unbeknownst to him, too much had happened in too short a time. And for his physical body, it had been much less time, so it would be hard for him to assimilate. After all, from here, he can tell that not much time has passed. He can still see in the distance in crimson color of the explosion he had created to activate his entrance to that place. Just as he was thinking about those things, his mind became dizzy for a moment... [Ding] [Emergency!] [Curse detected in the host''s body!] [Trying to expel it...] [1%, 10%... ERROR!] [WARNING!] [Curse is very powerful, impossible to expel!] [Spiritual curse detected!] S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Be careful, host!] A large number of similar messages appeared at that moment, leaving Tang Yin in shock, who did not expect to be accosted in such a way by the system as soon as he woke up. ''Curse?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, and just at that moment, a large amount of information was implanted in his mind along with severe pain. It was also the moment when a section of the system he had not seen before appeared in front of him. What the system said was the same as what appeared in his mind. An explanation of what this curse was. A curse that came to him for breaking the rules of this world. Still, Tang Yin simply frowned as usual. However, he realized that he had received not just one penalty but two. One penalty that came to him through a curse for breaking the rules and another for having manipulated the mind in such a way. ''The Chains of Apocalypse...'' Tang Yin thought, thinking about the explanation that had come to his mind. Unfortunately, he only knew the name and the past of the curse, he did not understand its effect. And in the system... ''Why does it come out with question marks almost everything?'' He thought doubtfully. [Hey, Tang Yin, what the hell have you been doing? The system has been locked up all this time, and now that it''s reacting again, there''s a curse on you, what the hell did you do?] Asked the administrator at that time doubtfully. Tang Yin shook his head. ''I broke the natural laws, it seems I got some penalties for doing so, do you know what this curse is about? I only know that I have some Chains of Apocalypse inside my Spirit World.'' Tang Yin asked him doubtfully, and the administrator didn''t answer until a few minutes later. [Actually, your Spirit World right now is quite strange. Chains are everywhere, and there''s a strange, ominous aura about the place] Replied the administrator and then frowned. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net [As for the Chains of Apocalypse... I''ve heard something, and the system has a little bit of information, but it''s information you seem to know. These chains at some time, brought the apocalypse to something, maybe a world, I can''t quite figure it out. But as I recall, it seems they were extremely hated by everyone.] Replied the administrator. In the end, hesitated on some things he said. This confused Tang Yin a little more, but in the end, there was nothing he could do. He simply sighed. ''The other penalty is calmer, I only had 5 levels subtracted from my cultivation and had some skills blocked. Besides, it''s not permanent penalty.'' Tang Yin thought and then remembered that there was one more penalty, but this was a penalty he expected. Every time he ascended a new cultivation realm, the heavenly realm would send its lightning bolts to strike him hard, and he must try to survive. It was no big deal to Tang Yin, so he didn''t worry about it. It was not something of importance to him. But just as he was thinking about the strangeness of the Chains of Apocalypse, he felt somewhat stunned as he remembered something the Administrator had said just now... ''Wait, did you just say, ''in this place'' to refer to my Spirit World?'' Tang Yin asked in surprise, and the Administrator replied with a simple ''Yes''. ''Are you in my Spirit World!?'' He asked, and then the administrator realized his mistake... Chapter 338: Who is the administrator? The administrator then fell silent and did not respond. But Tang Yin closed his eyes and plunged inside his mind. There was something that had been bothering him lately about himself. And that was the decision to treat the administrator as ''he'' when clearly has a woman''s voice. Even if the administrator told him it was okay because had never had a body before, for Tang Yin it hadn''t felt quite right during this time. At that time, he was stressed and exhausted, and his arrogant attitude had not changed. He was always raised as the heir of the most powerful sect, and in a family of wealth and power, he always did what he wanted. Although he was not usually disrespectful, the truth is that he used to be arrogant. Being raised like this, it is a bit normal for him to be arrogant and ungrateful when he still thinks he has it all, but once he realizes that he is not really the Divine Son of the most powerful Sect of the higher plane anymore, he understood that his attitude was wrong from the beginning. And his way of deciding things, even when under stress for having reincarnated, was wrong. That was why he wanted to find the opportunity to talk it over with the administrator. He wanted to see who this person was who lurked in his mind occasionally and to be able to change his attitude towards that person. Even though he was just a soul, he had been helping him during this time, so he wanted to know... Who is he or her, and what is he or her? So, when he heard that the administrator was in his Spirit World, a place he could partially access, he did not hesitate and dived inside. [Wait, wait, wait, wait! You are not allowed to see me at this time. Do not enter this place!] Shouted the administrator at that moment, and several system announcements appeared in front of Tang Yin. Some in red and some in blue, even in black some appeared. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net But Tang Yin turned a deaf ear to this and entered. Soon, the darkness came to him again, and his silver soul manifested inside this place. "Well, show yourself. Let me apologize to you personally for the things I did before. There are several things I want to talk to you too." Tang Yin said as he looked from side to side. He was drawn to see the apocalypse chains though. They gave off a rather annoying and strange aura that filled the whole place. His spirit world was practically polluted with such an aura, and it was a bit annoying to even breathe, but in the end, Tang Yin could only get used to it. [What do you want me to come out for? I already know what you have in mind, and I''ve told you I''ve never had a body before, so I''ve never had gender. You can treat me as him or her. It doesn''t matter. Even if you want to, you can treat me as a thing, and it will be fine.] Replied the administrator, and then Tang Yin sighed. "It may be fine for you, but not for me." Tang Yin said but didn''t want to push any further, so, without hesitation, he bowed at that place. "It''s okay if you don''t want me to see you, but I should apologize since you can see me." He spoke. "I''m sorry, this time I''ve been quite a jerk and maybe I''ve given you a lot of trouble. Thank you so much for always being here and helping me, also, thank you for that gift you gave me as soon as we met." Tang Yin said sincerely, surprising the administrator, who was speechless. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, looked back to the past, to a few years ago, where met Tang Yin. True, various things had happened, and during lonely nights, they used to talk nonsense. Tang Yin even got to teach a few things. He also got to learn several things from the administrator. Despite that, the administrator had noticed that Tang Yin was quite immature and arrogant, especially in the beginning. He understood when he learned of his real status, but his attitude didn''t change much until someone brought him down from his cloud, and despite that, he was still a bit arrogant. But... This was the first time he felt that Tang Yin''s words were sincere in their entirety. There wasn''t a hint of falsehood in his words. His apology was sincere. This came as a surprise to the administrator, who gave a long sigh that Tang Yin heard. But just as he was getting up to leave this place, he was stunned to see a figure appear in front of him. He looked up from below and was surprised to see that they were beautiful, delicate feet. He then went to look up but frowned as he saw that there was a small green mist that prevented him from seeing much. Still... Seeing the long green hair falling behind the body he understood. The administrator, though she never had a body before, was to be treated as a woman. Because her soul, even if it had no gender, could only adapt to a woman''s body. This made him feel bad inside himself, but he could only continue to look up until he saw the pair of beautiful eyes shining in front of him. This pair of eyes made Tang Yin feel dazed staring at it. For a moment, he felt lost and couldn''t think. He could not speak. He could do nothing but watch, and a feeling of indescribable beauty hit him. But soon, he was back to normal as he shook his head. He couldn''t help but lower his head again at that moment. "I''m sorry, from today I''ll treat you like what you are." He replied, and she shook her head. [I''ve never had a body before; I have no gender. I''ve always been treated as ''he'', all the hosts before you, you don''t need to change that.] She replied, but from the system, which surprised him. "Why don''t you use your voice if we''re in front of each other?" He asked doubtfully, and she shook her head. [You don''t need to know that.] She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "Then it''s okay. Still, I will feel more at ease to treat a woman, as a woman. Even if you never had gender before, I can see that your soul is more coupled to a woman, so that''s how I will treat you. Besides, I can see that you are very beautiful." Tang Yin replied to her previous question, leaving her slightly stunned by his statements. Chapter 339: She... She stared at him for a while and then slightly lowered her head in embarrassment. [You can go back now. Hurry to the Supreme Realm. I need a good place to sleep.] She quickly replied and turned around to leave, but Tang Yin stopped her. "Wait, why do you have a mist covering your body? It''s a little strange and it''s the first time I see that it''s possible to create fog with your soul, how do you do it?" Tang Yin asked with doubt and interest. Actually, he wanted to tell her that he wanted to see what she looked like under that mist. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net She wasn''t that tall, although she looked beautiful and elegant. The truth is that she is quite a bit shorter than the current Tang Yin, although she is not petite. Through her mist, you could see that she didn''t have the aura of maturity that Tang Yin was always attracted to, so he was curious how far this soul grew. Although he did not reveal his thoughts, but it can be said that the two are connected, so she heard his thoughts. Therefore, she looked at him out of the corner of her eye. [The mist creates itself. It''s usually white, but right now I changed the color to it because I like this one better. I don''t know why it creates itself, it''s always been like this. And just as you think, I don''t have the aura you like so much, what do you want to see me for? I''m not beautiful like Xie Meiyu or Shi Yue. They have that mature aura you like, so go see them. Now, stop chattering and get back to the body.] She replied firmly and with some annoyance at his questions. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded, he had just remembered that she could see his thoughts, so he smiled with some embarrassment. "Well, I won''t bother you anymore then. I''ll try to get to the Supreme Realm as soon as possible to bring you a nice bed and some things for you to have fun, for now, you must hold on." Tang Yin said, but before he left, he looked at her for a moment, but he swallowed the words he was about to say and disappeared from that place. She stared at the place and waited for a moment, as if she wanted to make sure he was gone, and when she noticed that he had awakened in his body, she sighed. Her sigh came as if she was nervous, and soon, she fell gently to the ground, kneeling... "Haah... That was close..." She said softly in an extremely beautiful voice, very different from the voice she spoke in over the system, but one that was filled with nervousness. Her face flushed, though it was impossible to see it because of the mist. ''He is... So interesting, why is his soul so beautiful? The divine soul shouldn''t be like that...'' She thought softly, but soon, her face blushed so much that she felt hot. She unconsciously started to blow air with her hands, "Fuf, don''t think nonsense, Akari. Stop fixating on someone married. He has a lot of women on top of that, what are you thinking nonsense?" she said to herself with some heat. Her gestures were extremely tender and a little out of place. If Tang Yin saw them, he really wouldn''t believe that she was the administrator. As far as he knows, the administrator who has been talking to him all this time is a soul who is millions of years old. How could she be such a tender person, a soul that is millions of years old? This was also something that went through Akari''s mind at that moment, so she smiled and soon became discouraged. ''I haven''t grown at all...'' She thought and disappeared to appear on top of the heavenly hammer. Soon, she curled up with her legs, and a look of sadness crossed her face. ''So many years and I''m still the same... Maybe I''ll look disgusting to him when he sees me.'' She thought and lay down in that same position, on top of the heavenly hammer. It was not at all comfortable to be in this place, but she had gotten used to sleeping there, so she soon fell asleep amidst thoughts and memories. ... Tang Yin couldn''t see anything that happened in his spirit world after this because as soon as he came out into his body, he noticed that the last vestiges of the artificial spirit grass were shaking. It was then that he sighed and had a radical change in his behavior as he moved to another side, away from Li Xian so as not to wake her up. There, he pulled out the spirit herb, and soon some remnants of souls jumped around, trying to flee, but were confined to the same place by Tang Yin''s aura, which turned terrifying as a mischievous smile appeared on his face. "Hey, long time no see." Tang Yin said with a smile, causing all the remnants of souls there to tense up and look up. He didn''t expect them to respond to him, so he continued speaking. "Hehe, how did my girl''s revenge feel? Did you like it? Was it painful?" He asked ominously. This caused the souls to start shaking back and forth, shaking back hard, trying to escape... They felt a sense of oppression that scared them to death. They could understand what Tang Yin was talking about. Even if they couldn''t answer him, they clearly understood everything and remembered everything. It was something so terrifying... That made them tremble. Tang Yin knew this. He wouldn''t make his girl''s revenge simple. Kill some fake clones a thousand times and give the real ones a painless death? That was not written in his books. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He would make them suffer. To make them feel the pain Li Xian felt all this time. That''s why he didn''t hesitate to activate the function of spirit herb to trap the souls of these people when they died, maybe that was why he attracted a strange and ominous curse that could be very dangerous, but he didn''t care. He did this so that Li Xian would make them suffer. For them to feel the greatest pain they had ever felt in their lives. After all, every blow Li Xian gave them in those ''illusions'', they felt it in their souls. Still, it wasn''t over. "Hehe, don''t worry. This isn''t over yet. As I told you before, I like explosions, so I want you to experience some of the ones I can create..." The smile on his face as he said these words was like that of a bloodthirsty demon, so soon the most painful screams came... Regret and pain swept them back and forth, but there was no turning back... Chapter 340: The Infinite Curse? Tang Yin soon returned to Li Xian. She was still sleeping peacefully in that place, so Tang Yin put her on her spirit boat and returned to the capital city. There wasn''t much to do this time, but he still had to put an end to all this. So soon, the alarms in the city rang back and forth as Tang Yin began to massacre the different families that were involved in this. In the entire Capital City, there were no witnesses left to what had happened. They were all slaughtered by Tang Yin and his small group without a trace. Moreover, he seized the moment and stole the treasures of those families, so now he had a great deal of wealth again. Perhaps the only one who could know what had happened in this place was the Tang Lord. He was inside the city watching all this, but unable to understand how on earth he had done it. In fact, he was so surprised that he immediately left the city and contacted his father. "You say you encountered a person who uses the heavenly hammer, but you''ve never seen him in the sect before?" his father asked from a communication device, and Lord Tang nodded. "Yes, father. Moreover, he is an extremely dangerous person. This is the first time I will say this, but he might be even more talented than any of the young masters in our sect." He replied. "Why do you say so?" his father asked on the other side. "He single-handedly exterminated the Shao Family of the Shao Empire in a single day, moreover, the Gong and Wan families were also exterminated without a trace. Moreover, he did it in a way that even I didn''t realize when he did it." He replied, and his father was surprised. "You say he''s young? Could he be a supreme talent and he''s in the Supreme Realm right now?" his father asked quickly, causing Lord Tang to frown. ''Even with everything I told him, he doesn''t seem to know anything about this person...'' He thought as he frowned. "He''s not a spiritual supreme, he''s quite young, maybe he''s around 23 or 25 and his cultivation level is quite low, but..." Having said this, Lord Tang stopped and stopped talking for a moment. His father was confused by this, "But?" he asked back. "His heavenly hammer bloodline is much purer than mine. I''ve never felt this feeling before, I even knew the ancestors of the sect. He... He has too pure and potent a bloodline." He replied, greatly surprising his father. The latter remained silent and did not respond any further for several minutes. "Go back to the sect. There are some things we need to look into. If you can find out his name or something, that would be best." His father replied, and Lord Tang nodded. "The only thing I know so far is that he travels with the last remnant of the Li, who was overthrown by the treachery of the Shao." He replied, and his father nodded. "Try to look for more, I''ll work with that." He replied, ending what they were talking about and cutting off the communication. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lord Tang then looked back at the city and frowned. ''How the hell did he leave without me noticing him? Or could he still be in the city?'' He thought as he returned. He needed to find out a few more things, but this person had disappeared as if he had never existed, which left him puzzled. ... Tang Yin, for his part, was flying back to the sect. He did not spend much time exterminating the last remnants once the great powers were dead. Besides, his subordinates helped him a lot when they put those spiritual arrays in the body of each of those people. It served to know where and when to find them unawares and thus kill them in one blow. Plus, it prevented any of them from escaping. He only spent two nights exterminating the last remnants and left a message. After that, he used another two nights to do some things in the city, and now he was already returning to the sect at full speed while looking a little worried at Li Xian, who still hadn''t woken up. [She seems to be in a deep sleep. There is something strange in her mind, it''s like her soul is in a strange limbo, what the hell were you doing to make her stay in that state? Even I couldn''t see what you were doing in those moments after blowing yourself up with those guys.] Said the administrator suddenly. Tang Yin smiled a little. ''I was in a place you can''t access. Besides me, no one else can see that place.'' Tang Yin replied and then proceeded to explain some of the things he had been doing, surprising her. [Mental manipulation... It''s not a good thing, but I see you had no other choice...] She replied with surprise, and inside the spirit world, she looked again at the chains that were all over the place. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelFire.net [Then these chains were given to you for breaking the natural laws in so many ways... I think I know a little bit about the place where you were...] She answered unconsciously and soon realized her mistake, but it was too late. ''Do you know that place? What do you know about it?'' Tang Yin asked quickly with curiosity, looking very interested to hear an answer. She sighed and insulted herself a little in her mind. Still, she came up with a way to explain it without revealing too much information, so she smiled. [I don''t know much; it is a mysterious place. I only know that it has two names, and I don''t know which one will be correct: The Chambers of the Divine Heir and the Infinite Curse. I don''t know anything else besides that.] She replied, and Tang Yin nodded slightly. ''I had heard about the first one, but the Infinite Curse? Is that why that''s where they deliver the curses to me once I break the rules?'' He thought doubtfully, and she nodded. But then he was startled by something, ''Wait... Could it be?'' She thought doubtfully, as she thought of a possibility that occurred to her at the last minute... Chapter 341: In the Red Thunder Sect For a moment, she frowned into the spirit world. But soon, shook her head. ''No, it can''t be.'' She said to herself as she shook her head. [Well, it''s not something you need to worry about. I''m surprised you were able to go there, how on earth did you get ''the door'' open? I could never understand how the door to that place opened, there are countless powerful people all over the world who don''t know and are trying to open it, how did you do it? You''re a bit of a mystery knowing so many things.] She replied. Tang Yin nodded. ''It''s not something just anyone can do, but the ''door'' is always open. I just have to draw it to me and then I can enter.'' He replied, leaving her even more confused. [What do you mean?] She asked doubtfully, but Tang Yin shook his head. ''I can''t explain it, even I don''t understand it well.'' He replied with a smile, and then she could only sigh. [Okay, now tell me, why are you flying so slow? At this rate you''re going to get there in several weeks.] She asked doubtfully, as she looked at the speed of the spirit ship was not the usual one, and Tang Yin smiled with some embarrassment. ''Actually, I forgot to refuel for such a long trip. I thought there was enough, but now, I see that I can''t activate many functions of the ship to get there.'' He replied... ... In the Red Thunder Sect... Many things had changed, though not much time had passed. There were now four heads displayed at the sect''s gate, and they had been there for a long time, while the message left by Tang Yin was still there. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Things inside the sect had changed recently. As the movements under the table continued. All seemed quiet on the surface, but the presence of four inner elders'' heads at the main gate of the sect showed that dangerous things were going on. Those in the know also knew that there was a large percentage of the sect''s disciples who now belonged to the same hall. 70% of the disciples! To anyone that would be a surprise, but that is precisely why the situation within the sect seemed to get more and more complicated... Even so, the main leaders of the sect were calmer lately. When they heard what Shi Yue did in that sect, they were surprised and loudly praised her, but they began to move slowly and without anyone noticing anything in their plans. Meanwhile, Shi Yue was quiet these days. Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net Right now, she was in Tang Yin''s courtyard, talking about various things with Tang Yin''s women. "It''s hard to tell if he will make it in time and the tryouts start tomorrow, so we will go with you for now." Shi Yue said smiling as she looked at each of the beautiful girls in front of her. "The rules for the hall fight have changed. Now there will only be a pitched battle in which all the chosen ones from each hall will participate, but each hall can send several if they wish. I have signed up for your group and Tang Yin is also listed as a member, are you sure about fighting by yourselves or do you want to wait for him?" She asked, and they all nodded. "Elder, we have no problem going together. You can count on us, besides, maybe Tang Yin will be back before the trials are over. As I understand, there is a battle between the leaders at the end, isn''t there? I''m sure he will arrive by then and fight for the group." Bai Lixue replied smiling and full of confidence. Shi Yue nodded and looked at Huang Feifei. She returned her gaze and spoke. "I don''t have any problem, Tang Yin told me about the hall battle and said he wanted to do something there, but I don''t know what he will do. That''s why I want to help him do it, that''s why I am sure we are going to win the first place." She replied firmly, and Shi Yue smiled, then nodded looking at the rest of the girls. "Don''t spoil Tang Yin so much, then he''ll get lazy." She said jokingly but was pleased to know that these Tang Yin women were not the type to hide. ''Looks like this little guy has a good eye for women.'' She thought smiling, and then proceeded to explain a few things to them. "The first part of the battle of the halls is a pitched battle in open terrain and where there are few places to hide. Many groups will be facing each other, so it could be a continuous head-on battle. From there, the 16 groups that hold their own until the end will move on to the second part." "This one doesn''t have much mystery. It''s just a 1 vs. 1 battle between the leaders of the teams. When one falls, the winner will stay in the arena facing the rest of the competitors, until someone knocks him down. It''s not a fair fight if it were only like that because at some point the leader of one of the teams will fall and won''t last to the end due to lack of stamina, so it won''t be based on who is standing the end, if not on the points you get for victory." "Winning a match in 1 or 3 moves will give you more points than winning it in 10 or 50 moves. The more the match costs you, the fewer points you will earn once you win it. This is used to reward the most powerful. Remember that ending a match early is better than dragging it out." Shi Yue said, talking freely for a while. She then proceeded to explain several more things to them and the rules of the fights. Until at the end, she began to emphasize a theme. "Girls, I hope you understand this. I don''t trust you, even though I know you are powerful, you are still not as strong as I would want and, in this battle, those who will participate are all from the inner hall, they are powerful and some of them will be able to beat you easily. That''s why, all I want is for them to hold on until Tang Yin arrives, my trust is placed in him." Shi Yue said firmly without hesitation, not caring if it angered these beautiful women. But there was no way it would anger them. They knew that. So, they smiled and beat their chests confidently. "Don''t worry, Elder. We will work hard so that at some point you can trust us in terms of strength." They replied, and Shi Yue nodded. "Okay, now, I will tell you this as classified information. Whatever happens, don''t confront these groups. If you see them, it is better to turn around and leave. These are the groups that will be your direct rivals and the only way you have to face them, is if Tang Yin returns in time. So, whatever happens, stay away until then. Each of them has several aces and winning this battle is important." Shi Yue said. After that, she showed them the groups she was talking about and began to explain several more things to them. ... Chapter 342: Did she finally wake up? A few days earlier... While Tang Yin was traveling back to the sect, he was thinking about different things when he received a message from his master. ''So, the battle of the halls is almost starting? And they seem to have changed the rules...'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned and read that all his women, or the women he has a connection with within the sect, were on the team where he had been enrolled. Even so, he had not yet arrived at the sect. He still has a few more days to go, so helplessly, Tang Yin sighed and continued to devise various plans. Right now, he must devise plans to create various forces within the continent, but outside this region or on the borders, for when the time comes to rescue Xie Meiyu. Although he thought about the probability of bringing her with him to this side utilizing the spiritual array, he realized that this probability is very problematic and dangerous for both. Because the rival is too powerful. If the rival gets to know about where Xie Meiyu went, he may get the Sect into big trouble. If they can''t even be a Great Sect at present, how could they stand against a power like the Divine Sun Hall? That is why he ruled out doing this. That would be endangering all his women, and he wouldn''t be able to save Xie Meiyu. ''At the end of it all, it''s just that I''m still too weak.'' Tang Yin thought, but without attaching much importance to the matter. He simply continued to write his plans, receiving help from the administrator. During these days, for some reason, she has been awake longer than usual, so Tang Yin has not had boring days. Even so, after making a lot of plans, he realized that he still needed the Sect to be strengthened. Not only because of him. But also because he remembers a bit of his master''s face when she mentioned to him about the battle of the great sects. Although Tang Yin does not know the history of the sect where he is, he has some knowledge about it. This was, at one time, the most powerful sect on the continent. And, as far as Tang Yin knows, the last top leader that sect had was Shi Yue''s father. That means that this sect is the inheritance left to Shi Yue, so the fact that she wants to restore that former glory is understandable to Tang Yin. And that''s why he wanted to help her. Although, that would be a bit complicated. ''Looks like I need to reach the Emperor Realm first to create more powerful pills, obtaining the Emperor Fire that the system will give me for completing that mission is paramount, so as soon as I finish the battle of the halls, I should go get those herbs.'' Tang Yin thought. To increase the overall level of the sect, he needed to make new spiritual arrays and a very large one that could cover the different mountains, so he needed to increase his cultivation. Also, pills to help the elders break through their bottlenecks and finally enter realms they haven''t been able to reach are complicated to make. The more cultivation he had, the better. Then Tang Yin again began to devise several more things to increase the sect''s power and in what way he should do it. And after a long while, he relaxed and went to look at Li Xian. She had not woken up during all this time. Her unconscious state was a bit strange to him. She seemed to be in a strange coma. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net Perhaps she had given herself up for dead, and her subconscious believed it in such a way that even when she is not dead, she has a hard time waking up. Still, Tang Yin did nothing to her these days. If nothing happened by the time they returned to the sect, then he would forcefully wake her up, as her state does her body and cultivation no good. At some point, her cultivation may start to fade if she continues like this. So, he looked at her for a long while, and her sleepy state brought a smile. He gave her a little kiss on the forehead soon after until he turned to leave. But just as he was about to walk out the door, he felt there was movement in the bed, so he turned to see. ''Did she get up?'' He thought doubtfully, and when he looked at the bed, he noticed that Li Xian was sitting up with a great deal of confusion written all over her face. She looked from side to side as if she didn''t understand what was going on, and her eyes were slightly clouded, showing that her unconscious state hadn''t quite disappeared. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, this excited Tang Yin, who approached her. She then sensed a slightly familiar presence nearby, so she looked up to look at Tang Yin. For a moment confusion reigned in her head, unable to understand where she was. But then she felt a slight dizziness and a severe headache that made her scream... "Ahhhhh!" Her scream startled Tang Yin, who quickly rushed over to her to help her. "Li Xian, are you okay?" he asked as he looked at her a little. She clenched her teeth and her eyes tightly to try not to scream as she looked at Tang Yin with confusion. It was as if she didn''t recognize him. As if she didn''t understand who he was. But her mind, slowly becoming clearer... Making her frown and realize that she had been in a state of strange confusion... ''Tang Yin...'' she thought and looked at Tang Yin steadily. His beautiful face and blue eyes reminded her of the beautiful image of him she had seen recently... ''Was I dreaming? Does Tang Yin have silver hair and eyes too?'' she thought in confusion, staring at Tang Yin. The latter noticed her thoughts, so he smiled at her and stroked her head. "It''s me, Tang Yin, how do you feel?" He asked doubtfully, causing Li Xian to stare at him for several full minutes. He didn''t speak at all because he realized that her mind was in a bad state currently. Slowly, the memories were coming into her mind of everything that happened and what she planned to do... Chapter 343: A lie that will haunt him forever... Still, the most vivid memory in her mind was the moment when Tang Yin allowed her to take revenge on her enemies. He helped her defeat them and allowed her to gain a power she never had before. Those memories and the screams of her enemies, when she gave them their comeuppance, brought a smile to her face. Finally, her mind remembered everything that had happened, so she immediately bowed to Tang Yin. "Thank you, Tang Yin. Sorry for giving you so much trouble." She said and then lifted her body to stare into his eyes. "I want to know those places with you. I don''t know if it was a dream or if you really showed them to me, but now, I want to know them and go with you to all kinds of places, so I will try my best to be by your side." She said firmly. She had always been straightforward. And this time, Tang Yin appreciated that sincerity, so he nodded to her. "Okay, let''s get to know many places together then." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she nodded at him several times, but then lowered her head a little feeling guilty. "I''m sorry, Tang Yin. I was selfish in the past and didn''t look at your feelings when making my decisions." She said softly, making Tang Yin sit beside her and hug her to his chest. "You don''t need to apologize for that, I understand you perfectly. Besides, it''s part of the past, right?" Tang Yin replied smiling, and she looked at him a bit stunned. The question she asked at the end... He just wanted to confirm that she no longer had those suicidal thoughts. So, she nodded. "Yes, I don''t want that anymore. I want to travel with you, be with you, and spend time with the sisters. I want to see Lian too and visit many places together." She replied with a sincere smile as a strange little flame rose in her heart. It was something she had never felt before, and she didn''t understand it right now, but she would understand it sometime soon. Tang Yin smiled at seeing her like this and nodded to her. "Thank you for helping me get revenge, Tang Yin. Also... For keeping them alive to vent the hatred in my heart... Thank you so much for letting me get revenge in all the ways I wanted." She said softly as she leaned back on his chest, making Tang Yin unable to do anything but nod at her. The details she gave regarding that were a sore point for Tang Yin. After all, they were a lie to a certain extent. Most of the details she could give, the decisions she made in those ''dreams'' she had, were in part created by Tang Yin. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The representation of Tang Yin in those dreams was solely so that she would have an anchor to lean on. It was not real. Tang Yin was not there directly when she was taking revenge. He doesn''t even know how she did it. So, he just nodded to her, replying that everything was fine. After that, the two of them talked for a long while until Li Xian got on top of him, taking off his clothes and taking off her clothes herself. "I want to be the first to feel both of Tang Yin''s hands on my body..." She said softly, as her body filled with desire and her face showed an expression Tang Yin had never seen on her before. It was an expression of wanting to feel ecstasy in her body. It was an expression of wanting to feel it and a fervent longing rising in her heart that even she was unaware of. Therefore, Tang Yin could not hold back and immediately mounted on top of her, to begin a beautiful round of the best experience this world can offer anyone. Li Xian''s moans began to sound back and forth as Tang Yin''s hands roamed her body. And as both felt each other, Li Xian and Tang Yin forgot about everything bad that had happened these days. They gave themselves to each other in a day and night of much passion, which ended late at night when Li Xian fell asleep. She was not exhausted; she was simply satisfied. She felt that she had won everything in life now that she had Tang Yin, so her heart was changing. Tang Yin smiled to see her like this and got up to get some fresh air. There were things he had to think about, and there was nothing like a starry night to do so. The first thing that touched a spot in his heart was Li Xian''s words... Her words and the depiction she described of Tang Yin... It is a perfect idealization of him, in which Tang Yin had no voice at all. Her perfect idealization of him was painful. After all, it was all a lie. Tang Yin had to live with the guilt of the lie, with the guilt of his sin, and with the guilt of never being able to say anything to her about it. Though perhaps it was not a lie in its entirety, what he did. After all, it certainly allowed her to take her revenge, and her enemies suffered what they had to suffer. But... Much of it was a lie created by him and sponsored by his whim to not allow her to complete her wishes. Her wish to die and to no longer want to experience any more of this unjust world that took her relatives from her life. Tang Yin tore that desire from her mind and implanted a new desire by force. And this had been part of his current sin. A sin he will have to live with all his life. ''At the end of it all, it''s pretty good that the world gave me a severe punishment.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. For some reason, he felt that those chains that had been the curse imposed by destiny and celestial laws would be something that would cause him terrible evil in the future. But, despite that... Even if he again needed to choose whether to do what he did or not to do it, he would choose to do it. So, even though he felt guilty, there was nothing he could do about it. Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire.net Still, his thoughts wandered back and forth... Chapter 344: She was furious. And so, the days passed until finally, Tang Yin arrived at the Red Thunder Sect. He was quite surprised when he found four heads hanging on the door of the sect. ''Did the master do it? On top of that, it looks like she found me out.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw the traces on the spiritual arrays he had left hidden around. But he hurried inside the sect when he heard among the crowd entering the sect today that the battle of the halls would be taking place today. ''So fast?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. It had started faster than he expected, and he quickly pulled Li Xian into his courtyard. During his journey here, he realized that several things were going wrong in the sect. There was a dangerous aura hovering in the air, and even on his way there, he was viewed with derision by many of the disciples. This was because they were all wearing the same type of uniform, while Tang Yin, right now, was wearing that of the Destroyer Hall. ''More people are belonging to that hall lately... So that Elder''s plan is already being completed.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned and quickly went to contact his master, but once they entered Tang Yin''s courtyard there was no need to do so. "Kid, you''re finally back and you''ve arrived just in time." Shi Yue said, welcoming him along with the other girls. "Tang Yin!" they shouted, and Su Lian also got excited when she saw Li Xian behind him, so she ran to where she was to start talking. "Master, I had a hard time getting back, are going to start the battle already? I''m ready to fight." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Shi Yue nodded. But before she could speak, Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei stepped forward. "Tang Yin, are you already at the Fourth Level of the King Realm?" Bai Lixue asked with doubt and surprise, attracting the attention of everyone present. "So fast?" said several of them in surprise upon seeing Tang Yin. "As expected of you, Tang Yin..." They said with a surprised smile as they congratulated him. They had expected him to have increased his cultivation, but not that much. Still, Tang Yin could only smile. "You guys have also become quite a bit stronger than I expected." Tang Yin said and looked at Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei. "Even you girls almost caught up to me." He said, seeing that both of them were at the First Level of the Spiritual King Realm. Still, that left both girls a bit hurt. "Catch up with you? You were far below us not long ago." They replied with a smile, causing Tang Yin to shrug his shoulders and then look at a woman he didn''t expect to see here. "Girl, you seem to have become strong during this time, congratulations." He said, causing Ning Ruo, who was standing there silently staring at Tang Yin, to nod. "Thank you very much, master. I''ve been cultivating with the things you gave me before." She replied sincerely as she bowed to Tang Yin. "Master?" Huang Feifei asked hesitantly, looking at Ning Ruo and Tang Yin doubtfully. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wasn''t the only one confused, everyone who heard this was. Except Shi Yue, who had already noticed this. It was then that Bai Lixue realized that she hadn''t told them about Tang Yin and Ning Ruo''s relationship. "Oh, that''s right, I haven''t told." She said suddenly. "The what?" Huang Feifei asked, and Bai Lixue then looked at Ning Ruo, who still had an indifferent look on her face. "She is Tang Yin''s blood slave. She once lost a bet to us and has been ever since. Well, although I think we should treat her as one of us, I don''t think the word slave is correct." She said and then looked at Tang Yin, "Right?" She asked him smiling, wanting to confirm that those were his thoughts, and the latter nodded. Still, this had already surprised all of them. "Bloody slave?" They asked doubtfully, and Huang Feifei looked at Tang Yin in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to agree to something like this, still... For some reason, it felt good. ''That means there is one more person who will give her life for Tang Yin when he is in danger...'' She thought smiling, and for some reason, felt some sense of connection with this new girl. She didn''t care about the details of how such a situation came to be, if it was someone who would give her life for Tang Yin just like her, then to Huang Feifei, she was one of her sisters. Still, when they were about to continue talking, Shi Yue interrupted them. "It''s okay, then they can catch up. They are about to start the battle of the halls already and the elder will come soon to take them there." She said and then looked at Tang Yin. "Come with me." She said and turned around to enter the house. Tang Yin followed behind her, while the girls noticed something strange about Tang Yin. They felt him... A little different. This was most evident to Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei, who looked at each other in confusion. ''Why does he look different?'' They thought doubtfully. There was something different about him... Not only in his countenance but also in his body... It was then that Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei looked from behind Tang Yin... And they noticed that something that was missing from him before was there. . For a moment, it was hard for them to process what was going on... Until a shout came from behind Tang Yin, from the voice of two beautiful girls. "Did you get your arm back, Tang Yin!?" shouted Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei, running after him to see if what they saw wasn''t an illusion. But they were stopped by Shi Yue, who put up a huge barrier of spiritual energy and prevented them from passing. "Elder Shi, that''s unfair!" said Bai Lixue followed by Huang Feifei, who could only resign themselves and wait for Tang Yin to come out. . Inside the barrier, Tang Yin smiled at this but faced his master. Ever since he had seen her, he noticed her different. ''She''s tired. I can''t be wrong. Although I can''t figure out what the hell is going on, I''m pretty sure she''s exhausted.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. But even so, Shi Yue pretended not to notice and simply stared at him. "What happened? When you left your cultivation level was higher, how come you are now at the fourth level again?" She asked with a frown, as a feeling of oppression filled this entire place. It was the first time she had lost her temper in a long time, and without her realizing it, her bloody domain had made a presence underneath this barrier. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net She didn''t even notice. But she was furious. Because the only way for someone to lose cultivation like that... Is that he suffered a pretty terrible injury, given by a blow that the person didn''t expect in a place where he didn''t expect it. And that''s where her anger is born. Who did that to Tang Yin? Once she knew who did it... Heads could roll. This time, Tang Yin only frowned slightly at the sight of this terrifying bloody domain. ''It''s quite powerful and attacks the soul with force, yet there''s something strange...'' He thought... Chapter 345: Im not from that family Shi Yue''s bloody domain was quite powerful, and since it directly attacked the soul by instilling intense fear, it was much more dangerous than other bloody domains from other styles. This is one of the most powerful bloody domains Tang Yin has seen so far, but he feels that there is something strange. ''Although I can''t understand what the strange thing is...'' He thought as the feeling of strangeness increased in his heart. Still, soon, he could only shake his head with a sigh and smile at his master, who was worried about him. "Master, I''m fine. I haven''t suffered any injuries, it''s just... I''ve broken the natural laws; I''ve suffered severe punishment for it." Tang Yin replied, slightly surprising her. Her bloody domain disappeared at that moment, and she looked at him in surprise, "You broke the natural laws!?" She asked in surprise and quickly approached him. "Are you okay!?" She asked him with a shout. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net Although in her heart, she felt better about the issue that there was no one trying to assassinate Tang Yin. This made Tang Yin smile, and then he explained to her in detail everything that had happened and why he did it, surprising her even more. She stared at him for a while after he finished telling her everything, and a while later, she sighed. "Boy, you''re pretty reckless, you know that?" She said helplessly, making Tang Yin nod at her. "I''ve been told that a lot." He replied, and she glared at him again. "I''m not flattering you." She said, and he smiled. "I''ll take the master''s words as flattery. Being flattered by a millennial beauty like you is not seen every day." He replied, making Shi Yue can only shake her head helplessly. "Well, stop talking nonsense. Tell me, can you fight in your present state? Won''t you find it difficult because your power has diminished so much? That doesn''t seem to be good for your soul." She spoke. Tang Yin looked at her with some surprise. ''Does the master know that this situation is problematic for my soul? From what I understand, for the rest of the souls that shouldn''t be problematic... It seems that the master knows more things than I thought.'' He thought but still nodded to her. "I won''t be able to bring out my full power, I''m in a troublesome situation right now because of that, but I can still fight without any problems. Even if there are any people in the Emperor Realm, I could still take care of it." He replied. He was confident. He was facing off against some little guys from the inner sect, and although he wasn''t underestimating them, he was completely sure that his current strength was on par with that of the central disciples. The difference between one and the other is quite big, so Tang Yin had full confidence that he would be able to win this match. Even so, Shi Yue stared at him for several minutes and after a while, spoke. "No matter what, you can''t use your heavenly hammer." She said suddenly. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded slightly, "Why? Is it troublesome for the sect if they find out?" he asked, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Don''t you know your family''s rules?" she asked doubtfully. Her face reflected that she was confused by this nonsense question from Tang Yin. At which point Tang Yin smiled. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master, actually I don''t belong to that family. Even if I have the same surname and use their heavenly hammer, I don''t belong there. I don''t even know who they are." He answered sincerely. Shi Yue looked at him in surprise, ''Doesn''t he belong to the Tang?'' she thought in surprise, but she frowned a little... A memory and thought came to her mind, and she soon became disturbed inside, her heart racing instantly as her pulse continued its example... But she quickly calmed down and let nothing show on her face. Still, her gaze had changed slightly after this. Something Tang Yin noticed a little but didn''t think much of it. She nodded a little after this. "It seems you have more secrets than I thought, still, I won''t delve into them. I will only tell you, that if it is discovered of your presence in this place, it is likely that you will either be kidnapped by the west or simply be brutally murdered by the central region. In either case, I can assure you that we will not be able to do anything. So, keep it a secret as much as you can, at least until you are strong enough." She said smiling, and gave him a little tap on the head. "Kid, from before I told you, I will trust you in the future, so you can''t die at a young age. So, you''d better protect yourself too." She said smiling, and after that, she disappeared, leaving Tang Yin a little stunned. "Remember, don''t use the heavenly hammer..." Shi Yue said after she disappeared and expelled Tang Yin from the spiritual array she had created. Just at those moments, she appeared again in this place, looking at where Tang Yin was for a long while. Her gaze looked a bit nostalgic, but there was a strangeness about her that could not be understood... Still, after a while, she sighed and looked towards a corner of the room. "What did you think?" she asked with a smile, and just at that moment, an extremely beautiful woman appeared in front of her. In physical appearance they were equally beautiful, but in the one who had just appeared there was something different. The great dragon tail coming out of her made her look rough, and her hands were like dragon claws, while her yellow eyes were like those of a snake. She smiled at Shi Yue and nodded to her. "Lady, he''s a little strange. I think his soul has some connection to the dragons, but for some reason, I can''t get through to it. There''s some strange interference that won''t let me." Replied the dragon woman who had just appeared. Shi Yue was surprised to hear her say this. "Your soul can''t communicate with his soul? Impossible, your soul is quite a bit more powerful than mine, how come you can''t?" She asked in surprise. Her surprise stemmed from the fact that she had indeed been able to communicate with Tang Yin''s soul, how could a dragon''s soul not? The dragoness smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, Lady. Maybe it''s because I was behind her occultation skill that I didn''t succeed, next time I''ll try better." She replied, and Shi Yue could only frown slightly after nodding. She was pensive... There were a lot of things going through her head at the moment, but in the end, she smiled and stopped thinking about nonsense. Chapter 346: A Beautiful Group On the other side, just as Tang Yin was expelled from the barrier, he was greeted by all the women who started congratulating him on getting his arm back and the like. Still, Tang Yin was focused on a conversation he was having with the administrator. ''You say someone was hiding there?'' Tang Yin asked in surprise, and the administrator nodded. [Yes, it''s a true dragon. I think she was hiding behind some eternal night skill. But her presence was quite powerful.] She replied, and Tang Yin nodded a little upon hearing this. ''It seems that the master is more amazing than I thought. She even managed to hide a true dragon from me...'' He said with a strange smile. [...I think there''s something else that you''ll probably find more surprising, but...] Said the administrator suddenly, but fell silent soon after. ''Hm? What is it? Why did you stay silent?'' he asked doubtfully, and the administrator shook her head. [No, it''s nothing. I''m probably making a mistake. Go, the battle of the halls is about to begin. The elder who will take you there has arrived.] She replied, confusing Tang Yin a little. Even so, the latter in the end, could only nod as he was quickly called to the place where the battle area was being held. This time, the place where it was taking place had changed. It was a really large open ground at the bottom of several mountain peaks of the sect. When Tang Yin''s group arrived there, everything was crowded with people from one side to the other. Many external disciples, inner disciples, and even some central disciples were watching from the side. Among them, Tang Yin recognized Ding Chun, who was standing next to that dangerous woman. When their gaze met, she smiled at Tang Yin and sent him a kiss, causing Tang Yin to avert his gaze from her to avoid falling for her illusions. Soon, they went down to the battle area. There were a large number of groups scattered all over the place, but this ground was incredibly large, so they couldn''t see all the groups of people who were participating. Even so, as soon as Tang Yin''s group arrived, it immediately caught the attention of everyone present... "Look, it''s a group of beautiful women..." "Unbelievable, how the hell is that guy so lucky!? Fuck, they''re all so beautiful that several of them are above our Fairies!" "That''s right, those two girls at the front I recognize them. They have been participating in the arena for several days and are said to have 100% in victories, aren''t they Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue? Shit, even the beauty said in the rumors is not as amazing as seeing them personally..." But, not only women attracted attention. Tang Yin soon became the center of attention among women from other groups as well. After all, Tang Yin''s appearance was already amazing, but since entering ''that place'', his appearance had changed slightly. He grew a few inches and became more muscular than before, which attracted the attention of all the women without exception. There were even elderly women from the sect in the stands who were throwing him interesting looks. The whole group soon became the center of attention until other groups began to arrive. Powerful groups and so on even came the group that, right now, was awarded the number 1 in the tournament. There were only 5 people, but they had 4 members in the Ninth Level of the Sixth Realm and one in the Tenth Level, who also looked good. Adding to his strength and the fact that he was not that old, he instantly attracted the attention of the women present. Although, Tang Yin''s group was still the most seen. After all, there were Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Su Lian, Li Xian, Zu Xiaolin, Xiao Nuo, and Ning Ruo. If you add Tang Yin, it was a group of 8 people, but they were not common. They were all beautiful! For the boys, all the women, especially Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, were Goddesses! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While for the girls, Tang Yin was the Male God they were waiting for. Many were pining just to see this group. But in strength... They were not in the Top 16, or so it seemed. Even so, this group was also the most indifferent to outsiders. Moreover, the fact that it did not belong to the most powerful hall at present, left much to be desired about the group. Therefore, they soon also began to be criticized, and other nonsense, things that Tang Yin and his beautiful women ignored. Tang Yin noticed here, though, that he would have several problems dealing with this. According to what his master had left him written, there was now a very great new hall in the sect that was being led by Elder Ding, who is right now the most respected existence in the sect for some feat he did by ''taking back'' land that had previously been given to the 2nd most powerful sect in the region, but which they were exploiting in a bad way. Or at least that''s what is said about his ''feats''. To Tang Yin who knows a little more, the situation is obvious. That sect gave that to Elder Ding so that their status would increase because they wanted to take control of the sect. It''s just little tricks. And these tests are being sponsored by the Elder Ding, with various pretty good rewards for the winning group. They are only being done this way to further increase Elder Ding''s status and demonstrate the might of his new great hall. ''This old man has a great ambition that seems to be developing more and more, but... It seems that things are not going the way he thinks and due to fear over the sudden loss of one of his tormentors, he is now rushing things to take control of the sect.'' Tang Yin thought with a calm expression on his face. Just then, some elders began to explain the rules of this first phase, and after a few minutes, they finally announced the start of this Battle of the Inner Halls of the Red Thunder Sect. Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelFire.net Chapter 347: An insult to his master. During all the talk and the explanation of the rules, the elders who explained it took the trouble and eagerness to extol the awards that Elder Ding was giving and also to extol Elder Ding himself. It was so obvious that it was even a bit tiresome for Tang Yin to hear, but if he looked at the battlefield... It made quite a bit of sense. Within the open field that would soon become a battlefield of the sect''s younger generation, practically 70% of the groups there belonged to the same hall. Which is the hall of the Elder Ding, and is said to have all the credits for its creation. Out of the top 16 teams in terms of cultivation, 12 of them belong to the hall led by this elder, so it was not wrong to call them the most powerful hall nowadays. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially because, they have a Spiritual Supreme and several Principal Elders. But... The aggrandizement was so blatant that they went so far as to say that this Elder Ding was the most important pillar of the sect, even above the sect master himself, who was watching everything from the side. Even so, the sect master did nothing to contradict him. ''Maybe it''s because he is injured, I had heard a rumor about it...'' thought many of them, who began to nod their heads as they looked at the sect master there, saying nothing about all this. Some even went so far as to think that this one was acknowledging that Elder Ding was greater than him in status and power. Tang Yin didn''t care about this sect master in the least, but to go so far as to say that this Elder Ding was the most important pillar of the sect¡­ It was an insult to his master. ''Heh, let''s see what the little ones in your hall can do, Elder Ding. Sooner or later, we''ll end up facing each other, so let me see how strong this new generation you''re preparing is.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the group of 5 people in front of everyone. They were the center of attention, as they were the main elite of this event and came from Elder Ding''s Hall. Just at those moments, the tournament finally started, and all the groups, which were already separated from each other, were further separated. Basically, it would be a fight in an open field, where there were few places to hide. Besides a small forest nearby, with a few trees, the place where Tang Yin and his group were, the rest was a plain with some gaps here and there and some rocks as well. "Tang Yin, what do you want to do?" Huang Feifei asked as she came to his side. "My plan is quite simple; I want to compete against that most powerful group. But for that, we must first go through the other 15 groups to have a chance to challenge them." Tang Yin said smiling. The girls behind them were surprised by this but nodded. Since that was Tang Yin, naturally, that would be their plan. There was a rule in this place that gave the most powerful group in cultivation, the King''s token. This token what it does is gives you the ability to choose whether to be the first to go up to the arena during phase 2 or to be the last. It allows you to choose which position you want to enter, while the rest must abide by those rules. Right now, the King''s token was in the hands of that small group of 5 people, which was quite powerful. And Tang Yin planned to be the first to enter the arena so that he could take on the 15 leaders of the other teams. ''Since you want to prove that your hall is more powerful, then I will prove to you, for the glory of my master''s name, that I alone am enough to defeat your 15 leaders.'' Tang Yin thought with a calm smile. His plan was simple and crude, but as he was, he would make it work. And his women understood that, so they immediately looked at the other girls. "Then leave the fighting in this place to us. Taking advantage of the fact that we came to this small forest, we can hide Little Sister Lian so that she can throw her upgrades at us from behind and we can take on any group that comes." Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue said as they looked at the other girls and later at Tang Yin. He simply nodded calmly. He knew this would be the choice they would make, which was why he had chosen to come to this place to do that. "Okay, I''ll watch from the side then." Tang Yin replied, and after coming to an agreement they began to walk for a bit until they came across a group that had been in the distance throwing glances at them for a while now and had come this time to confront them. "Boy, we resent you having all the beauties all to yourself, so come and face us. We can''t stand your group in this competition, so we''ll take you out soon." Said their leader, a person who was at the same cultivation level as Tang Yin. The rest of the other team members were 9 in number, and they were between the sixth and tenth levels of the Ancestor Realm. Overall, they weren''t as powerful a team as Tang Yin''s, but they weren''t that far off, considering their leaders were on a similar level. Or at least they would think so, Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelFire.net "Sorry, I won''t fight this time myself. If you want to leave the battle fast, then go ahead, my girls are going to take you on." Tang Yin said with a smile as he stepped aside. This action surprised the people in front of him, "You''re not going to fight with your team? Are you crazy?" They asked in surprise, but Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders, leaning back a little on a nearby tree as if to say he didn''t care. This angered these people, who gritted their teeth slightly as they realized they were being slighted... They all clenched their fists and looked at Tang Yin for a moment. "Fine, if you want your team to be the first to be eliminated, then we''ll grant it to you." Replied the leader angrily and looked at the beauties in front of him. "Girls, don''t blame me. Your group is too flashy with so many beauties and with a trashy guy like him, so you''ll have to leave soon." He said with a smile, causing the beautiful smiling women to frown hearing him say this. Chapter 348: It ended very quickly Because this group had attracted the attention of everyone present, when they saw that they were finally going to fight, even when they were far away, they still turned to give them a look. Some wanted to see them being taken out of the battle, while others were expecting a good fight because the cultivation level was similar. Some wanted Tang Yin''s group to win, but they were mostly women who had become obsessed with Tang Yin''s beauty. Among those women, there was a certain woman who once saw Tang Yin in the inner sect, perhaps this was the first woman in the entire sect to see Tang Yin''s real appearance and had been looking at him ever since, although she never dared to approach. After all, her appearance was common among the female disciples. She did not stand out much. Still, among the women in the other groups, she was literally the one who was shouting from afar while supporting Tang Yin. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A real fanatic. Being so far away, Tang Yin''s group and the one in front of it didn''t know what they were talking about from a distance, but for Tang Yin''s women to be called trash was a terrible provocation. It was so much so that a creepy and strange aura began to be felt in the atmosphere, which confused everyone present. ''What the hell is going on? What about this strange aura?'' thought several of them, but soon, a breeze also crossed next to this aura and blew through them, slightly scaring them inside, as the expression on the women''s faces was quite frightening. Huang Feifei was the first to speak, looking with a murderous gaze at these men in front of her. "You, what did you just call him?" She asked coldly, confusing the group leader. "Huh? What do you mean?" he asked in confusion, but Huang Feifei simply scoffed. "You, you called him trash, right?" she asked again. The man in front of her was confused, ''What the hell was going on?'' He thought, but realizing she was talking about Tang Yin, he nodded. "Hmph, someone who hides behind a woman can only be considered trash, right?" He said mockingly, and Huang Feifei then waved her hand slightly, causing a scepter to appear in her hand from one moment to the next. This coincided with the moment when the various spirit weapons appeared in the hands of Tang Yin''s women. And without even giving a breath, three of them instantly disappeared from the scene, while some enhancements fell upon them... No one noticed that Tang Yin had leaned against a tree to cover Su Lian''s body a little. He wanted to see what kind of fight these girls who had been training and leveling up together with all the members of his organization could show him. So, he decided to cooperate with them to keep Su Lian hidden so she could throw the enhancements at them without anyone noticing. Even so, Tang Yin was still shocked and almost choked on his saliva when he saw the fight they showed him... From his point of view, not even 5 minutes of combat had passed, and he hadn''t even prepared to watch the fight... When... Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net The fight was over. After a moment of processing, he understood where the problem was so he smiled and looked at Su Lian. "You''ve become more versatile, congratulations. When did you learn to give that kind of explosive enhancements?" Tang Yin asked with a smile. She nodded happily as was congratulated by Tang Yin. "I''ve been practicing a lot these months. The teacher taught me a way to do it and then I asked Elder Shi for help on how to employ it in a group, so I learned how to give more powerful enhancements." She answered sincerely with a tender smile, and Tang Yin nodded, though he was a little surprised that his master knew that sort of thing. The biggest surprise was not on them. But on the outsiders, who were in tremendous shock to see such a one-sided sweep in less than 5 minutes from a team that outnumbered them in numbers and cultivation. ''What the hell just happened?'' Was everyone''s joint thought upon seeing this, although after thinking about it for a few moments, they concluded that it was an explosive use of their respective powers, so they thought that these girls had already consumed much of the spiritual energy they had. Tang Yin smiled and approached them as soon as he saw that group leave humiliated by their girls. "You have improved drastically, congratulations." He said sincerely, and they nodded back. "Hehe, Tang Yin, don''t worry. If necessary, we could fight just us in this phase and you can give your all in the second phase." They said, but Tang Yin gave them a rebuke when he heard this. "Don''t be confident, one group did well and 2 or 3 other groups may do the same, but once they discover Lian''s importance in this strategy, we might be attacked by several groups at once to counter the strategy." Tang Yin said. Hearing the reprimanding tone in his voice, they nodded slightly, thinking it made sense as they lowered their heads. Still, they didn''t have much time to waste by talking... They all watched that quick but effective fight and had all come to the same conclusion. That group (Tang Yin''s) had wasted a great opportunity to get into the top 16. Right now... They could make some points if they faced them because they were most likely worn out and unable to fight right now. That was the common thought of everyone present. So, it was also the reason why soon, a large number of groups began to walk towards them. They gave way to each other, though. At this point in the battle, different battles had arisen in different parts. But some stopped to look this way. While Tang Yin remained calm, indifferently looking at this. **** Author: Hello, Webnovel gave me a code a few days ago that says it will give 10 FP to each user who redeems it, with a maximum of 10 users. I just remembered, so I decided to give them to you. I don''t know if it will still work, but you can redeem it in the Profile>Redeem section of the Webnovel APP. The code is this: I hope it helps you and thank you for always supporting me. Chapter 349: Little trick Even so, the large-scale combat against Tang Yin''s group didn''t pick up as some came to think. No one is stupid. To do that would be helping the rival groups as well, and in such a fight, if the attacked group decided to use their last resources, they would likely eliminate several contestants from their membership, so no one would risk doing something like that. So, they simply allowed one group to come up and do it. Even so, this group was shot down just as easily as the other, so these close groups became more anxious. All in all, they still allowed a third group to approach them. This group ended up no different. At this point, many frowned. ''What the hell is going on?'' they thought. It was then that a group of 10 in the distance who were watching this intently understood what was going on. They had had a privileged perspective to watch this fight from the beginning. Therefore, during this time, they always saw that there was a woman who was not fighting with them. She wasn''t even moving, she was just standing there, talking to the leader of the group as if nothing was happening. At first, they thought they were that confident, but... "Now I understand. That girl in the back, she''s not just talking to that guy. Although you don''t get to see her spirit weapon, I''m pretty sure she''s giving an incredible upgrade to all those women who are fighting, that''s why they can win the fights with relative ease." Said the leader of this team. They were one of the first 16 teams, so they hadn''t been challenged for now. Still... Seeing the combat level of this group, and knowing that this group is one of the target groups of the elders, they decided to mobilize to get the job done. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, they arrived in front of Tang Yin''s group. "Haha, beautiful ladies, since we have seen that many idiots have been eliminated and you already have a chance to fight against one of the top 16, why don''t you face us?" the leader asked, making Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue look at him. "Who are you?" Bai Lixue asked. "One of the 16 teams, if your wish is to obtain the King''s token, we, as Number 12 of the 16, are one of your opponents." He replied, and Bai Lixue then became interested. Still not rushing to agree, she first looked at Tang Yin, waiting for his confirmation. Tang Yin nodded to her. He didn''t care about these Top 16 groups. Only the top 5 groups seemed to be powerful, but the top 7 may be difficult for the girls to deal with, so he will have to fight soon anyway. Still, this bout decided to stand aside to watch. This is a slightly stronger group than the previous ones, especially since they have more people in the sixth realm and because the leader is two levels above Tang Yin. Still, they appeared to be a group of only 9 people. Even so, this did not impede the fight to start with an aggressive Bai Lixue, who attacked with force, quickly pushing the leader of the group back, surprising him with her powerful explosive force. But, while that was happening, Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin had already moved behind them and had immobilized one of them quickly, leaving them even more stunned. ''Shit, so they are so fast. From afar I didn''t notice this.'' Thought the leader. He slammed hard on the ground, thus creating a powerful earthquake that momentarily unsettled the girls, as they didn''t expect it to come from a sword fighter. This served for the other team to pull themselves together, and soon, a fierce fight broke out. To the surprise of this group, who tried to win the victory simply and without exposing much, these women were more surprising than they thought. They could stand up to them despite being several levels below them. Some of them could do it on equal footing, and two of them could do it in 2vs1. And the person who was the weakest among them was sacrificing her endurance at the cost of giving them powerful blows. Even Tang Yin frowned when he saw Ning Ruo fighting like this. They were hitting her, but she was hitting back too. She wasn''t dodging because she knew she couldn''t do it and fight at the same time. She knew that she was the weakest part of the team, so she was letting herself be hit, solely for her to counter and thus keep one of them, who wasn''t weak at all, busy. ''This girl...'' Tang Yin thought and wanted to move, but he also understood the opponent''s strategy, so he simply kept an eye on her. She wasn''t receiving powerful attacks. He knew because they were connected. Still, he would move once he saw a powerful attack she couldn''t avoid. And so the fight lasted for a few seconds, which seemed like several minutes, while Tang Yin monitored everything from afar. Just at those moments when they were beating each other, Tang Yin saw the movement of something below him, so he smiled. ''What a good spirit weapon.'' He thought to himself, and just then, he heard a shout from the leader of the other team. "Now!" he shouted, startling the women in front of him a little. Even so, they soon also felt Su Lian''s enhancements leave their bodies, so they went into a strange passive state for an instant. Just at that moment, when everyone on the other team thought they would hear a woman''s scream... Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net They heard a scream of a man... "AGHHHHH!" he screamed and squirmed as he was grabbed by the neck by Tang Yin''s hand. This man had appeared from below as he moved through the ground with his spirit weapon, even so, Tang Yin had already seen him for a while now, so as soon as he got close enough to Su Lian, he created a small attack underneath him, causing him to be forced to dart away and then quickly grabbed him by the neck to immobilize him in an instant. "Now, Lian." Tang Yin said quickly. "Explosive Force!" she said in a voice that only Tang Yin and the guy in his hands could hear... Chapter 350: A Hall full of garbage. Soon, the girls again received an explosive surge, but this time, centered on their strength.When they realized what was happening and saw that there was a guy in Tang Yin''s hand looking to attack Su Lian hiding, they became angry and rushed at these people with force. Su Lian''s enhancement was using all her power, and since it was centered on strength, it allowed the girls to demonstrate more of their combat ability. Despite that, they were outnumbered by a wide margin in cultivation, so even though the combat power they now had was quite strong, it still did not allow them to win. Seeing this, Tang Yin sighed a little. ''They won''t be able to win if they keep going like this, Lian doesn''t have unlimited spiritual energy.'' He thought and looked at the man in his hand, then smiled, and like a ball, threw him through the air to hit the guy who had been attacking Ning Ruo. And without wasting any time, he opened both arms, and his spiritual bones appeared above him at that moment, surprising everyone, but the next thing that happened was even more surprising. Numerous spiritual energy attacks came out from these materialized spiritual bones at the moment Tang Yin moved both arms to clap his hands loudly. These attacks struck full on all the members of the other team who didn''t even know what the heck was going on. "Aghhh!" Screams came out of their mouths at those moments, but the attacks kept coming, and they were not weak attacks. They came from Tang Yin, after all. All these attacks could not be underestimated, more so because there were mixed lightning bolts that immobilized them. Thus, the fight ended as soon as Tang Yin stopped launching attacks. Even the girls were amazed by this ability of Tang Yin. ''He can even use spirit bones to attack like this...'' They thought. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Tang Yin had taught them to use their spirit bones for many things, he didn''t teach them how to do that, so it was normal for them to be surprised. Although the rest of the audience were the most surprised, a certain woman from the inner sect in the distance was rejoicing, and shouting with joy when she saw this. She had convinced her group not to go near to fight Tang Yin, not because she thought he was strong, but because she didn''t want to eliminate him. But now that she sees that her beloved prince is so powerful, she feels much better, and the admiration and adoration in her increased drastically... For his part, Tang Yin was quite calm after finishing this fight and decided to start moving. It was a bit tedious to stay so long watching the fights and doing nothing, so he decided to exercise a bit, joining the following fights. According to the rules, before you can challenge the top 1 group, you must challenge the top 2 and 3 groups. These are rules that greatly benefit the top 1 and were created for them. Still, they are rules of little importance on a battlefield where nobody wants to challenge the top 1 group. Experience more tales on mvl Who the hell would want to challenge those monsters? At best, they''d be game for a good fight in the second phase since they''ll be their leaders facing each other. But the 5 of them together are pretty scary. After all, they are the most complete group on this battlefield. Even so, the truth is that Tang Yin first had to challenge several groups before he could challenge the top 1, as there were also rules for challenging the top 2 and 3, so Tang Yin decided to finish this quickly. Soon, he was facing another top 16 group. With Tang Yin, the match was easy, so it was up to the next one. Among the top 16 members, none were attacking each other without distractions, so they all looked at the fights Tang Yin and his group were having, but no matter what, none could find a way to beat them. When they fought with Tang Yin, the situation changed drastically, and whichever group was in front of them, they were easily overwhelmed. Even so, they all had to fight, as it was the rules of the battlefield. Although they were rules created so that all the groups in Elder Ding''s Hall would pass the test intact, a group had appeared that was giving the members of other halls a break, overwhelming all these groups and leaving Elder Ding in a bad light. In the distance, the latter had a dark look on his face seeing this, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He simply ran over everyone who faced him, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of the two groups of Top 2 and 3. "Hahaha, what the heck is this newly created Great Hall? I joined the battle thinking I''d get a good fight, but they''re all so useless. It seems that the sect''s supposedly most prestigious Hall is just a hall of useless people." Tang Yin said mockingly. He didn''t say it quietly, and the elders could hear everything they spoke, so a dangerous aura rose all over the place as soon as he said that. "What did you say? Are you making fun of our Hall? Hmph, you little scum, don''t you know that you''ve been confronting the stragglers in the Hall?" one of the leaders of these groups asked. But Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders upon hearing this. "Heh, is that so? It doesn''t look like it, I don''t see any difference between those guys in the back with you guys. Not even a hint of difference." Tang Yin said smiling. Still, the guys in front of him were proud and arrogant. Although they were annoyed, it was not their style to talk nonsense with a clown. So, without hesitation, they pulled out their spiritual weapons, both groups at once. "Hmph, since you say we''re trash, why don''t you prove it? Our two groups against your group, prove to us that we''re trash." Said one of them angrily, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Well, this makes it easier.'' He thought but raised a hand to stop them for a moment. "Wait, don''t fight yet." Tang Yin said, taking them by surprise. "What, are you scared now?" the guy asked, and Tang Yin looked at him like he was an idiot but looked away from him to look at the distant stands and everyone present. He raised his voice to speak... "In this battle of salons, I will prove that the supposedly great salon said to have much prestige, is nothing but nonsense created by idiots. How powerful are they? What is the ability of their members? Well, I will show that they do not deserve the praise they are given. They are nothing more than a laughable group bragging about things they did not accomplish, taking credit for things that do not belong to them." Tang Yin said, and at the end of his words, his gaze fixed on the distant Elder Ding, who frowned at the sight. ''Hehe, a little ant dares to challenge me like this... Looks like I''ve gotten old.'' He thought, but stood up from his place, attracting the attention of all present... Chapter 351: The Top 3 "Hahaha, since a new disciple wants to challenge our hall, why not accept it? Young disciple, I just hope you can show the sect a good fight and not get carried away by the arrogance of having beaten a few small teams." He said, without revealing anything.But his voice sounded with a threatening tone, and carried a hint of spiritual pressure that flew quickly to where Tang Yin was. But halfway there, a different pressure shattered it. "Elder Ding, look at the young generation''s combat." The sect master said from the side, casting a sidelong glance at this disrespectful elder. Elder Ding scoffed a little and sat back down after his words. Very few elders noticed this, so they did not speak at all. Even so, Tang Yin, in the distance only scoffed at that attempt to suppress him so that he would lose the next fight, yes or no. "That''s right, I shouldn''t get carried away because I beat a few small teams." Tang Yin said suddenly as he smiled and looked at the last 3 remaining teams. The top 1 team was standing in the distance and didn''t even throw them a glance. To them, these people were nothing but trash. That included the top 2 and 3 groups, likewise Tang Yin''s group. "It''s a pity that there are only small teams in this place. Elder Ding, I''d appreciate it if next time you say something like that, make sure you have a big team worth your salt." Tang Yin said, surprising everyone who heard this. From the point of view of many present, Tang Yin was being disrespectful by treating Elder Ding, such a respected person in the sect, like this. Still, to him, who knew who this guy was, he was rather being respectful by not saying anything to him and did so only because he did not know his master''s plans. Elder Ding only let out a snort with his mouth, but many even started laughing and had to be reprimanded by different elders. While the sect master was watching this with interest and a smile on his face. ''The lady''s disciple is more talkative than I expected. But he seems to be upset, what could have upset him?'' He thought doubtfully. A few days ago, he heard about who Shi Yue''s disciple was, he hoped to meet him as soon as possible, as Shi Yue had told him several very good things about him. But he didn''t expect him to be so remarkable. Still... He knew that the test for him today was not those groups he beat. What Elder Ding says is not entirely incorrect. All the groups below the Top 3 are small, randomly formed groups with disparities in their abilities. Therefore, they cannot be compared to the top 3. These are groups that have been together for quite some time and are the most powerful among those participating in this combat. It is possible that, in a Team vs. Team battle, the team that is in the Top 1 will come out on top if they face any of the others in the Top 3. In fact, they know that they can even beat both groups together, as they have already faced each other before to test. But in the next phase, where only the leaders of the teams will face each other, it is not safe to say who will win. Although the leader of the Top 1 team is much more powerful than the rest, each has its own qualities that make it stand out. For example, the Team Top 3 is a team recruited from the Destroyer Hall at the last minute. Initially, they were going to represent the Destroyer Hall in this fight, but at the last minute, they switched sides. The leader they have is a remarkable and very respectable person, on the level of the Young Masters of the Inner Sect and even a little above some of them. This is a person that even the top 1 team leader does not dare to say that he can easily beat him. Therefore, what Elder Ding said is not incorrect. These 3 teams are not as small as the teams before. So, the sect master was waiting to see the results of these matches. He wanted to see how capable Shi Yue''s disciple was when facing outstanding groups. Especially, the first team... Since, it''s a Legendary Rank team in the Inner Sect. With numerous completed missions under their belt. "Hmph, why don''t you stop blabbering and face us? I want to see how capable you are, scum." Said the Top 2 team leader and Tang Yin then shrugged his shoulders. Explore more adventures at mvl "Fine, let''s fight. Don''t make it boring, you should last a few minutes longer than the rest." Tang Yin said mockingly, and one of them got tired of waiting, pouncing at Tang Yin all at once. "Stop chattering, you little scum!" he shouted as he threw a heavy blow with his spirit weapon at Tang Yin''s chest. Tang Yin simply pulled out his spear and hit him back, creating a powerful impact that was soon slammed into the body of the guy who had rushed at him. ''That strong?'' thought this person, but just then, he saw Tang Yin disappear and appear above him, kicking him hard to smash him to the ground. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t insult me by attacking with such a weak attack." Tang Yin said softly. "Attack! Don''t let that girl launch her upgrades!" Shouted one of them, and soon, 19 people ran over throwing their abilities towards Tang Yin''s group. He looked and smiled slightly. He then swung his spear horizontally as if he wanted to cut something in half, causing numerous spirit bones to appear in that instant and shoot at these people back and forth. The explosions reverberated throughout the place at that instant, causing everyone to take several steps back from the powerful impact. Just then, Su Lian''s enhancements landed on Tang Yin''s body and the girls behind him, causing different flashes to shoot back and forth at high speed, slamming into all these guys who were shouting back and forth different words to try to recompose themselves. The way Tang Yin came in and did whatever he wanted inside the ranks of both teams was ridiculous. ''So, this guy hadn''t received any upgrades until now...'' thought several of them in shock... Chapter 352: So easy Even so, they are all elite people. So, with a great roar, they pulled themselves together and managed to defend themselves against Tang Yin, who was the one who had been the biggest problem.Although the women had good synchrony with each other and extensive combat experience, the truth is that their cultivations are several folds below them. Most do not have the spiritual pressure, so they were not the problem. The problem had been Tang Yin, who moved at an almost impossible speed, and they could not see him before they were attacked in force. Therefore, as soon as they managed to counter him and push him back several meters, they could breathe easily and control the fight again. Even so, they were in such a bad mood because of the way they were losing without knowing anything about it, that they did not talk to each other at all. Unconsciously, they all knew what they were supposed to do, so they got into a position that would allow them to fight as they wanted to. The leader of team 3 looked at the ground and realized that Tang Yin had only focused on shutting out the guys from team 3, which made him frown. ''Shit, this guy is fierce. If I had known that the Destroyer Hall had such a good group, I wouldn''t have taken the bait. With that guy, we could have won the top 1.'' He thought a bit angrily. But there was no turning back, and Tang Yin wasn''t looking forward to spending much time here. He looked up and saw that the hours had already passed since the battle started. He decided to finish this as soon as possible. He had wanted to get revenge on that team that betrayed the hall it had always belonged to, but he was already bored of fighting them. ''Actually, this is no fun at all.'' Tang Yin thought. He felt that the trials to enter the sect were more fun, so he didn''t want to waste any more time. He gave the ground a small blow with his spear, causing a tremor to roar throughout the area as if a sleeping dragon had woken up. This shocked the two teams he was up against, who looked back and forth in confusion. ''What the hell?'' They thought to themselves in shock, but just then, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was and appeared moving at great speed in front of them as he swung his spear forward. The spear carried spiritual bones that surrounded its entire body, causing an extremely powerful and terrifying attack to gather there. This took the people of the other team completely by surprise, who, in an unconscious movement, mobilized all their defenses to the front to stop the attack... "DEFEND!" shouted one of them unconsciously, and a great protective wall of spiritual energy formed in front of them... Soon, Tang Yin''s spear struck this protective wall with force, and a great explosion arose on the spot, raising a great curtain of dust, leaving those present in shock. A second after the explosion, a bunch of bodies shot out from one side to the other as if they were rags thrown in the trash, while Tang Yin hit the ground behind the explosion with his spear, creating another dust explosion. This left everyone who saw it in shock, unable to understand what the hell had just happened. ''Did he win?'' thought many in shock, and Elder Ding stood up suddenly in deep shock at seeing this. The sect master was the same way. ''What the heck was that?'' Thought the sect master in shock. Just as Tang Yin struck the barrier formed by the disciples, for some reason, they saw all these people kneel hard with tremendous shock as if something had pushed them down. But the direction of the spear and where it was going was not downward. Not for nothing, when Tang Yin hit them, they all shot backward and not downwards. That means that the impact was not the one that made them kneel in such a way, then... ''What was it? Could that be a domain?'' Thought the sect master in shock, but immediately shook his head at that answer he had come up with. ''No, impossible, how could it have a domain?'' He replied to himself, but still, what he saw... He felt as if a domain had been unleashed in that instant, causing all these people to lose the ability to fight for an instant, taking them completely by surprise and winning the fight in a single move. Tang Yin simply looked at the whole place indifferently, and after causing the dust to disperse, he looked at the guys lying on the ground all over the place. They hadn''t been hit very hard, so they were conscious but without the ability to fight for a while. "You... Who the hell are you?" asked the guy closest to him, one of the leaders of the two groups, "Besides, what was that?" he asked again. Tang Yin looked at him for a moment. "I told you, I''m demonstrating the kind of crap they have in that hall. If you already lost, you don''t deserve a second word from me." Tang Yin replied indifferently and turned to leave. The entire battlefield was in shock at what had just happened, and no one understood what had happened. ''How could he win like that?'' thought many of them, unable to understand. Still, the most shocked, besides the elders who saw more than the disciples, were the members of team number 1. "Leader, what the hell did that guy do? I had no interest in his fight so I averted my eyes, but it was over so fast, did he use some forbidden art?" one of them asked the strongest person in their team. This one frowned slightly and nodded. "Probably. I wasn''t watching the fight, but I''m sure he won''t be able to use that attack again. Maybe it''s an attack that depends on that girl as well." He replied while looking at Su Lian. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone then nodded. That made sense. "Do you think she will cause us trouble?" another asked, and the leader smiled. "With you here, there''s no supporting character that can serve. But that guy doesn''t look simple. I have a feeling he has some things in store that will give trouble." Replied the leader, and then the one who asked earlier sighed with disappointment. "Well, if they do take us on, I hope they put up a good fight. In any case, we''re still depending on you, leader." He replied, sitting back in his place to meditate. "They''re coming this way." Said another one of them as he watched Tang Yin''s group head towards them. Tension grew on the battlefield at that moment. Chapter 353: Shi Yue surprised ''This guy... He''s really impressive.'' Thought the sect master as he looked at the situation that had developed and tried to study and understand it.From his understanding, he would say that Tang Yin used some deception techniques, and it could be an illusion. It''s just... There was something that didn''t add up for him, and that was that he felt the pressure. If he felt it from so far away, wouldn''t that mean it wasn''t an illusion? After all, he didn''t think there was a second disciple in the sect who could make him fall into illusions. He just watched the fight because he couldn''t understand what was going on. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''If he could beat those guys like that... I think he can fight the next fight, but... It''s hard for him to win, I don''t think he can use that ability one more time.'' He thought as he watched Tang Yin''s group walk towards group number 1. In the distance and above all the bleachers, two beautiful women were watching. Shi Yue smiled at the sight. "That boy is so good. He even has a domain that can exert spiritual pressure like that." She said smiling. The woman beside her wagged her dragon tail back and forth as if she was excited. "This is the first time I''ve seen a Spirit King who can exert a domain, have you seen one before, ma''am?" she asked curiously. She was a little excited about Tang Yin, as his fights are interesting to watch because of the many things he has to show. Shi Yue shook her head at her question. "No, this is the first time. But, considering who he is, no wonder he can do it. He''s too amazing a person." She replied with a smile, and the woman beside her looked at her in surprise. "That''s the first time I''ve seen you praise someone, does he deserve all your praise?" She asked in surprise. Among the people in this world, she was the one who had spent the longest time together with Shi Yue, so she knew her quite well. The two of them had an excellent relationship as if they were real sisters, so throughout her life, she had heard Shi Yue say some nice things about some people. For example, about a certain alchemist in the sect, she usually says good things. But she had never heard her say so many good things and say that she was ''too amazing'', about a person, let alone a minor, who had such a low cultivation. Still, Shi Yue didn''t find it strange even if it''s not something she did. "There''s always a first time for everything, as to whether it''s surprising or not, you''ll find out eventually. Protect him well from now on." Shi Yue said smiling as she patted this beautiful dragon woman on the shoulder. After saying this, she disappeared from that place and stopped watching the fight. The time to appear was getting closer and closer, so she had to prepare herself. The dragon woman hung back a little because she felt a little uncomfortable when she heard the last thing Shi Yue said. ''...The cycle of life, huh.'' She thought with some pain as she remembered some words Shi Yue had said to her a long time ago. Still, she didn''t give the matter any more thought and soon disappeared from that place, following Shi Yue. ... On the battlefield, Tang Yin had arrived in front of the 5 guys from team number 1. ''Well, this presence is much better.'' Tang Yin thought in recognition of the very good cultivation status of these people. They hadn''t leveled up just by eating pills, but they had done it in a healthy way and with good practice of their bodies. Thanks to that, they were geniuses within their respective ranks. When they saw Tang Yin arrive, they sneered a little. "You''ve been walking all this while just to get to us, don''t you find it troublesome? Don''t you get tired of walking so much?" one of them asked with a mocking smile, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders as he looked at him. "Tell me about it, it''s so boring this battle, I don''t know if it''s worth my long walk." Tang Yin said and glared at the one who had spoken before, "If only the so-called great hall was remarkable, it would be fun. But, how boring, I can finish all the fights with one move, don''t you think it''s disappointing?" Tang Yin said in a mocking tone. This that he said caused those in front of him to frown a little. They tried to mock him, but in the end, they ended up being mocked by him. This annoyed them a little, but they let out a snort with their mouths. "Hmph, you''re arrogant and a good talker. Still, talking is of no use to you, do you know that? In the end, your words will be empty." Replied the group leader and Tang Yin nodded at him. "Yes, I heard it from those lying on the ground over there." Tang Yin replied while smiling. "You..." The leader choked on his words when he heard this and noticed that the girls behind Tang Yin were mocking him, so he stopped talking. Because he didn''t want to make a fool of himself anymore, he didn''t think twice about summoning his spirit weapon. "Hmph, since you''re also a spear user, let me teach you how to use a spear." He said fiercely as he slammed his spear against the ground. After that, he glared at Tang Yin. "Following the rules of the battle of the halls, I will tell you my name. It''s Xiao Yu, what''s your name?" He said, and Tang Yin nodded to him. ''Someone with manners who follows the rules, good.'' He thought and also pulled out his spear. "Tang Yin." He replied. According to the rules of this battlefield, only the leaders were important, so only they had the right to say their names when they were going to fight a Team versus Team duel. It was a stupid rule, considering that a team is made up of several people, but since it existed, it had to be respected. "Fine, show me what you''re worth, Tang Yin." Xiao Yu said, but just as he was about to launch himself to start the fight, Tang Yin raised his hand. "Wait, I have something to say." He spoke. Everyone looked at him then, ''What the hell does he want now?'' They thought. Chapter 354: You against me alone "It''s simple, my girls will not fight this match." Tang Yin smiled and stepped forward after nodding to the women behind him."So, I hope I have enough fun, it will be boring if I can win easily." Tang Yin said smiling. His words... They shocked practically everyone who heard this except the women behind him. He had commented to them before, so they simply nodded understanding what Tang Yin wanted to do. But the rest could not understand. He was facing the most powerful group on the battlefield. Even though they are only 5, half of what is allowed, they are still the most powerful group of all. Not only do they have 4 at the ninth level of the Spiritual King Realm, which is already amazing, but also, the leader is the Legendary ''Xiao Yu'' of the Inner Sect. A person in the 10th level of the Spiritual King Realm, very close to the Emperor Realm. In the Inner Sect ranking, he is in the Top 5, and that is because there are still some Young Masters who have not taken the Central Sect test, so they are still there. His figure is more legendary because he is the only one in the Top 12 who is not among the 12 Young Masters, but he is still as respected, or even more, than many of them. This group is not as simple as it appears. Although they are all young men in their early 30s, rumor has it that they have been involved in the extermination of several traitorous empires or forces on par with these empires. They are people of an extremely high level even within the Inner Sect, and what is even better is that they have an incredible synergy. There is a rumor that has not been confirmed, but it is gaining more and more strength because of the evidence. According to this rumor, this group recently faced off against a group of 5 central disciples from one of the other two nearby sects, and they were the ones who won the fight. The 5 central disciples were swept away thanks to the perfect synchronicity that this group had. Because of this, they are ultimately respected by all those who confront them and even receive the respect of several of the central disciples. The fact that Tang Yin wants to take them on his own¡­ ''Isn''t that too arrogant?'' thought many of them. Even Xiao Yu frowned. "You... What the hell are you planning? Do you think you''ll be able to last in a match against us? Hmph, even if we had a 1 on 1 match, I could easily beat you, why would we have to team fight against you?" Xiao Yu said angrily, and Tang Yin smiled. "If you think you can beat me 1 on 1, I''ll wait for you in the arena at the next stage. Right now, we are not in such a battle and the rules say that once you accept the challenge, the conditions set by the other side must be respected, so just show me your group''s ability, I''m really looking forward to seeing it." Tang Yin replied calmly and struck the ground with his spear. This created a small earthquake through the area that triggered an explosion several meters away from where Tang Yin was standing, just below Xiao Yu. He nimbly dodged it by jumping aside and glared at Tang Yin. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmph, since you insist, don''t blame us for getting disqualified." He said angrily and swung his spiritual spear towards Tang Yin as if he wanted to hit him, creating a great blade of spiritual energy that shot towards where Tang Yin was. Tang Yin nodded at this. ''Let''s see how strong I am now.'' He thought and made the same move as Xiao Yu, causing both energy blades to hit each other hard and counter. Still, this attack was only a cover. Just as Tang Yin exploded the energy coming towards him, he noticed that there were two people very close to him swinging their swords at him to hit him from the sides. Tang Yin simply moved his spirit spear forward to withstand the blow, and after one impact, Tang Yin was pushed back. "Oh, good timing." Tang Yin said smiling, but immediately moved forcefully on one of the people who hit him earlier. He didn''t expect that Tang Yin could be so fast so he received a powerful punch in the chest that sent him flying many meters backwards. Even so, Tang Yin could not continue his onslaught as he noticed that Xiao Yu was attacking him forcefully from above and had to counter his attack with a blow from his fist. *BOOOM* The explosion of spiritual energy rang out as Tang Yin''s energy countered Xiao Yu''s, but this made Xiao Yu smile. "Haha, you fell." He said with a smirk. But Tang Yin''s voice came soon after, "Really?" he asked, and just then, a sword appeared out of nowhere in his hand where before there was a spear to receive the sword strike from another person attacking him from below. This left both of them in shock. ''What the fuck? He was able to defend both angles at the same time and with such determination and strength?'' thought Xiao Yu in shock. The person attacking from below was attacking hard but still failed to move his sword from there. Tang Yin then smiled and without hesitation, jumped backward with the momentum gained from the spiritual energy of both guys, causing them to fall forward, where a spiritual bone was waiting for them that exploded in their faces with a great roar, sending them rolling backward for a large number of meters. They managed to stop soon after but looked angrily ahead. "Shit, this bastard has so many tricks, how the hell is it that he can use a sword too?" Xiao Yu asked angrily, but just then, he lost sight of Tang Yin and felt a shiver run down his spine, so he immediately turned around to throw an unconscious punch... But it was too late... "Buagh... Bastard¡­" A bit of blood came out mixed with his saliva at that moment, and soon his eyesight began to spin as he was sent rolling again by a powerful blow Tang Yin had delivered to his stomach. Tang Yin then seized the moment, and a powerful sword attack hit the other guy''s back, which was not so fast, thus sending him flying in another direction. But, just at that moment, Tang Yin frowned and looked back at him. "Tsk, what a good spirit weapon you have." He said with a smile on his face as he realized what was happening. Chapter 355: Soul Domain? Just then, a person appeared out of nowhere at the place where Tang Yin was watching with a mocking smile."Hahaha, little guy, you were too arrogant thinking you could take us all on at once. Maybe with your group, you would have had a better chance, but it''s too late now." He said mockingly, though then shrugged. "Well, even if your group were here, they''d only suffer a bigger loss, so it''s not bad for you to lose to us like this." He said again and then disappeared again. "Hahahaha, let''s see how you can use your spirit weapon now, it''s 90% subtracted utility and you still can''t catch us, what will you do?" he said and his voice came from everywhere. Tang Yin looked at this and smiled, "It''s just a little fake of a domain you have there thanks to your spirit weapon, what the hell are you talking about, when you can only make a little illusion like this?" replied Tang Yin. The man frowned as he realized Tang Yin had seen through his fake. Still, he sneered all the same. "Hmph, though you are cunning, do you have what it takes to run away from my counterfeit, under the attack of my companions?" he asked back and started laughing loudly upwards as he saw that someone was ready to hit Tang Yin and Tang Yin hadn''t even noticed. Still, Tang Yin just smiled. Discover hidden content at mvl "The fake is just that and can never beat the original, keep that in mind." Tang Yin said and just then swung his spear back... In the place where he was, there was no one behind him. At least the place he saw was no one there. But in reality... Everyone could see that Xiao Yu was going to launch a powerful attack at Tang Yin from behind, but he was stopped by a simple move of Tang Yin who seemed to have not noticed... *CLANKKKK* The sound of the impact drew everyone''s attention to that spot, but right at that moment, Tang Yin smiled. "Spiritual Pressure Domain." He said softly, and soon, an immense spiritual pressure fell from above as if a great downpour had scattered everywhere. It didn''t occupy too wide a place, but it was certainly extremely powerful and crushed these guys downward forcefully, causing them all to fall to their knees and limp. Just then, there was a sound of as if a glass had shattered, which was heard by everyone present, and one of the five in Xiao Yu''s group spat out a large mouthful of blood. "What the hell just happened!?" shouted many elders as they stood up in shock at what they were seeing. "?Impossible! Is that a Domain!" another one shouted, and soon there was an uproar among the Head Elders. Even Elder Ding and the Sect Master had suddenly stood up upon seeing this. "Does he have such a powerful domain? How on earth did he manage to get a domain if his cultivation level was so low? Could it be a soul domain, which was born with him?" the Sect Master asked, although he wasn''t asking anyone as no one around him knew. Everyone was in shock in the same way he was. Someone took the trouble to answer him, though. "Heh, this kid is more amazing than Miss told me. Next is he, eh. And yes, big brother, that''s a soul domain, he had to have been born with it." Said a soft voice as it came from behind, taking everyone present who heard her voice by surprise. They all volleyed to see her. "Miss Mu..." said many of them as they saw a beautiful woman with crimson-colored hair arrive. She was tall and beautiful but not voluptuous. Although she had nice hips and buttocks, her chest was small. But the most memorable thing about her physique was her unique hair color. The crimson color in her hair gave her nickname as the Crimson Queen of the Northwest, who is also the most alchemically talented woman in the region, Mu Ruxue is her name. The Central Elder of Alchemy of the Sect. "Little Sister..." Said the sect master in surprise when he saw her. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She nodded at him but averted her face to stare at Tang Yin. "His talent is incredible and his cultivation is as solid as a diamond, but..." She frowned as she said this, and her eyes narrowed. "That boy is also very talented at alchemy." She said softly in a voice only her brother could hear. He was surprised to hear her say that, but he couldn''t say anything because he knew the ears of enemies were everywhere these days. "Sister, we''ll talk about that later, but is that really a soul domain? Was he born with it?" he asked softly, and his sister nodded without taking her eyes off Tang Yin. "Yes... I can feel vestiges of soul... It''s a very unique soul he has." She said softly, and after a sigh turned away. "Protect him well, also, get ready. Miss wants to move soon. I have some things to prepare, but after this, I need to talk to that boy, so get in touch with him once the battle is over." She said as she patted him on the shoulder, and then just as she made her appearance and surprised everyone, she quickly disappeared from this place. Making the sect master can only swallow the words and sigh. ... Tang Yin simply smiled and looked at all these guys. "You are talented and as a team, you have a future. It''s a pity you have to face me, this time." Tang Yin said with a smile. But just then, he slightly moved his body to dodge an attack that came at him, ''Oh? This guy has several tricks up his sleeve.'' Thought Tang Yin, who was losing interest. He saw that Xiao Yu managed to move easily under this pressure and attack the pressure above his companions with some strange technique that managed to avoid a large part of the spiritual pressure. Just then, he arrived in front of his friends and slammed his spear on the ground, surprising everyone with his very fast and agile movement. Still, he was not proud of his attack, he immediately bent down to help his pale companion. "Are you okay?" he asked with some concern, and the other nodded to him, "Sorry, leader. That guy is powerful." He said with embarrassment. Xiao Yu nodded and then looked at Tang Yin. "Tsk, you are more capable than I thought. In a group fight, because of your dominion, I have no way to beat you. That''s why we''ll retreat, we''ll fight tomorrow in the leader match." He said coldly, surprising Tang Yin. "Do you surrender?" Tang Yin asked in surprise and unconsciously, causing Xiao Yu to shrug his shoulders. "Tomorrow we''ll see." He said, and after throwing the King''s token at him, he turned around to help his companions, giving no more thought to fighting Tang Yin. ''This guy... I didn''t think they were such good brothers in that group.'' Tang Yin thought as he realized what was going on. *** Author: Sorry for the delay in posting today. I got sick again, but I''ll bring the chapters early tomorrow. Chapter 356: Falsification of an Illusionistic Domain Xiao Yu had chosen to withdraw from the fight because he had weaknesses in a fight against Tang Yin who had a domain among his abilities.With this domain, all his team members are threatened, and if Tang Yin can move freely through the domain at high speeds, then he could injure them badly while he can do nothing. That would be unfortunate to see for him, who loves his team like his younger brothers. Therefore, he retreated and Tang Yin could only smile at this. ''Well, he''s a good guy. Although the hall is ruled by trash, it seems that not all of its members are.'' Tang Yin thought and turned around. Then he looked at Elder Ding from afar. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he held it in and said nothing. He simply walked over to his group and after all the other groups were in shock, conversations started flowing back and forth. They were all talking about the fight they had just seen and how amazing a mastery looked in person. For the vast majority of them, this is the first time they can see the greatness of a domain and its immense capability. That''s not just for the disciples, it''s the same for many elders. After all, to see a dominion in person they almost need to have a Spiritual Supreme show its full power. But here was a young man in his early twenties, who was able to create an authentic mastery for all to see. Although the fact that Xiao Yu could move despite the domination was just as incredible, it doesn''t take away from the fact that Tang Yin knocked out the entire most powerful group, in a single move again. He only needed to activate the domain for the other team to retreat. So, conversations regarding this arose back and forth and a few minutes later the battles continued for a long while. Hours passed until finally there were only 16 groups left on the battlefield. Among those 16, there were two somewhat special ones. Find your next read on mvl The first was the current number 1, everyone understands why they are so special. Then there was the number 13. Which was a strange group that beat the previous Top 13 against all odds in an exciting battle. This group changed their leader during the battle and right now, they have as their leader a strange woman who spent the whole afternoon staring at Tang Yin, but not daring to say anything. Somehow or other, Tang Yin''s biggest fan managed to get into the top 16 groups, which already guaranteed prizes, and become the leader. And so, the pitched battle came to an end. The whole place was a mess, but the disciples didn''t worry about it. They simply said their goodbyes and returned to their places, to prepare for tomorrow. In which the last fights will be taking place, with Tang Yin who had decided to go up first, to face all the leaders of all the teams. Late at night... Tang Yin was talking to his group about the fighting. "Tang Yin, what did that guy do to make you go into a passive state during the fight? How did you find out? Even from the side, we couldn''t see anything." Huang Feifei asked doubtfully as she recalled the last fight they had. Tang Yin immediately knew which moment she was referring to, so he smiled. "It is called falsification of an illusionistic domain. He used it with his spiritual weapon." Tang Yin replied. "Falsification and illusion? You mean he''s an illusionist?" she asked back doubtfully and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, he is just a counterfeiter, but at the same time, the perfect enemy of all support-type cultivators. His spirit weapon can make a support-type cultivator feel so useless, that he might even commit suicide on his own. He can create the false illusion that your attacks or skills are not working well, using a fake of a real domain, which he saw at some point." Tang Yin explained each thing better, leaving the girls who did not expect such kind of spiritual weapons to exist, surprised. For Tang Yin, that kind of spiritual weapon is not so troublesome because his heavenly hammer can break illusions with destruction. Also, he can''t be hit by illusions easily, but it becomes a little troublesome if the person has a cultivation higher than him. This is because the more cultivation he has, the stronger the false domain used will be. In addition, this spiritual weapon is special in another way and makes the cultivator special as well. It can copy practically any domain that the person wielding it has seen, except some domains that are impossible to imitate. When the girls heard about it, they were quite surprised, they did not expect such a thing to exist in this world. Although Tang Yin is rarer than such a spiritual weapon. During the night, the girls also realized that Ning Ruo seemed to know more things than they thought. Tang Yin himself was surprised because she gave insider information about those 5. ... Far away from there, in the courtyard of Legendary Xiao Yu, they were also talking. "I''m sorry, leader. You had to retreat because of me." Said the illusionist forger with some regret to which Xiao Yu shook his head. "Don''t think about that, it''s also not important who is left there first. Besides, that domain he has is very powerful, I''m afraid even I would have trouble facing him." Xiao Yu replied something everyone agreed on. "Do you think you can beat him, leader? That guy... Although his cultivation is low, he''s not weak. I feel like he could take me on 1 on 1 head-on." Said another of the group who had been silent the whole time. He is one of those with the strongest attacking ability in the group, he has remarkable and respectable strength, so everyone should heed his words. Xiao Yu nodded. "Don''t worry, in a pitched battle I can''t bring out my full potential and you know that, but in a 1 on 1 I''ll have no problem beating him. He has strength, but do you think the family I come from lacks that?" he said smiling. It was then that the remaining four had their eyes sparkle, and their complexion visibly improved. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They have very rarely met defeat as a team, but they know very well that Xiao Yu is a master of solo fighting because his fighting strength is incredible and because of a certain skill he has. Remembering this, they all smiled. They were even looking forward to the next day''s fight, so they soon went to sleep. Chapter 357: Last day of the Halls Battle (Important announcement) The next morning, the Red Thunder Sect woke up eager to see today''s battles.It was the first time they would be doing the battle of halls using this method, and the previous day''s battle had left great doubts about the team that had been talked about the most, and it was not because they were not powerful, they all understood how strong they were, but because there seemed to be a team of one man, who could face them all at the same time. That''s why everyone wanted to see how strong is this person? And on the other side, the Legendary Xiao Yu, couldn''t he take him on? For many of them, Xiao Yu was a praiseworthy existence, and his fanaticism within the external sect is great. Therefore, today, many people came to the fighting arena where the battles take place. They wanted to see if anyone worthy of dethroning Xiao Yu appeared without being part of the acclaimed 12 Young Masters. But it was not only the external disciples who came here. Even the inner elders and several central elders were present. The sect master, the elder ding, and many more. For the first time in a long time, most of the central disciples were here, but something that grabbed everyone''s attention¡­ In the 5 central disciple seats, there were the 5 Sect Kings. The 5 most powerful disciples of the Sect, whom are acclaimed, and praised by all the disciples and by almost an entire region. They are the true Kings within the disciples, and the aura in each of them evidenced it. The combat power they wielded was incredible. They are 4 men and a beautiful woman, who is also known as the most beautiful Woman Disciple of the Sect, Jia Yijie, the leader of the Four Fairies. Yesterday, only Ding Chun and Jia Yijie were here, so the presence of the 5 Kings was something to see and admire. Even Tang Yin was surprised to see them. ''They are strong.'' He thought as soon as he saw them. A great alignment was present in this place, with powerful presences from one side to the other, making many disciples feel a bit frightened by this, though for others it was normal. In the distance, Tang Yin also managed to see Wu Lingxia again. ''This girl... She''s been practicing hard, I can see her improvement from here, but I''m worried about her well-being because of that malicious technique...'' Tang Yin thought and then frowned. He looked from side to side among all the disciples and elders to see if he could see the faces of those two women in his memory. He was looking for the faces of the elder and disciple who practiced that alchemy technique, but he couldn''t find them. ''Did their time come, or did they just not show up? I think all the inner elders are here...'' Tang Yin thought and sighed lightly. ''Well, if they had been kind in the beginning and didn''t despise me, maybe they could have been saved. It''s a pity though, as we''re going to need alchemical talents in masse.'' Tang Yin thought and sighed. He decided to focus on what was in front of him and ignore the rest. The elders came up to the arena and commented on the rules, which were nothing new. The same rules as any ordinary arena bout, with the difference that the King, in this case Tang Yin, has the right to choose which position to go up in. "I''m going up first." Tang Yin replied when asked and didn''t mess around. He immediately went up to the arena and stood next to the Elder. This Elder said several more things, and after telling the rules and so on, they finally went to draw lots to see which leader Tang Yin would get. Tang Yin then took the opportunity to look at everyone present. "I''ll say it straight out and I don''t mind offending someone. I''m going up first because I''m going to face all the leaders of all the groups. Today will prove that the newly created great hall is nothing but a nest of idiots, ruled by idiots." Tang Yin said as he stared at them all. "So, little leaders, I am awaiting the arrival of each of you." Nonchalantly finished Tang Yin. Then pulled out his spear and thrust it into the ground. His nonchalant posture did not seem to be arrogant, or at least not to those who watched last night''s fights. And also, because his manner of speaking did not carry the tone of arrogance, but rather a thunderous tone that rang in the ears of all present. In addition, his bearing when he stood... It was the manner of an Emperor who ruled above all. Who used his spear to speak with authority and power to conquer the territories he would place under his banner. It was a way of speaking that even slightly frightened the elders who saw him. They all frowned, and then a great clamor rose up all over the place as they all talked about this. Some called Tang Yin an arrogant or an idiot. Others simply scoffed without expressing words. Some simply frowned after recalling the previous day''s battles. Thinking that, perhaps, it wasn''t impossible if he had enough stamina... After all, Tang Yin might have what it takes to beat everyone here 1-on-1, but will he be able to withstand 16 versus in a row? Is it even possible for him to have that much spiritual energy? That''s where the doubt was, so they just chose to watch. Some also had a bad look on their faces. Like Ding Chun. "This bastard... He''s getting more and more arrogant." He said suddenly, and Jia Yijie, who was beside him, smiled a little as she stared at Tang Yin with amusement. Your journey continues on mvl "Young Master Ding, is he the guy you told us about? He killed little Hao?" one of the Kings asked, and Ding Chun looked at him for a moment to nod. "It was him; do you want revenge?" Ding Chun asked back, and this man smiled. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Avenge me? If little Hao died it means he is useless, nothing to do. But, if this guy killed him, it means he is against this King, why should I allow those who are against me to stay alive?" He said suddenly and stood up. Ding Chun looked at him sideways and sighed. "Sit down, my father already knows. We are preparing some things." Ding Chun said at that moment, making the guy who was planning to go talk to someone stop to look at him. Then he smiled and sat down, waiting for the start of the first fight. Just then, the one who was chosen to face Tang Yin entered the arena. **** Author: Hello, today they (Webnovel), announced the winners of the WSA contest (I didn''t win, obviously xD), but they also announced that the next WSA Contest will start on January 1 and I am going to participate with my new novel, which I have been preparing and I want it to be a success. Even so, that announcement took me by surprise because normally the contest does not start so soon, so I will be a little tight this month, if it takes me a while to publish it is because I am preparing the other novel. Thank you very much for reading! Chapter 358: Easy battles He was the leader of the Top 5 group, a group against which Tang Yin had faced before.He glared at him angrily. "Hmph, you little bastard, I didn''t think I''d run into you so soon, but that''s good. Since you dare to speak bold words against our hall, let me be the one to punish you for your blasphemies." He said arrogantly as he summoned his sword. "That time I couldn''t bring out my full potential because it was a pitched battle, but now it''s different. Let''s see how many blows you can take against me." He said smiling. This caused many of those present to start talking about his background. Tang Yin ignored them though. Whether he was strong or not is something Tang Yin knows because he has faced him before. He is a person who is at the Eighth Level of the King Realm. He is someone talented, although he is already a bit old. But, at the end of the day, he is just that. One more Spirit King of the kind Tang Yin isn''t the least bit afraid of. Therefore, he glared at him and simply waited indifferently for his attack. "Come, don''t talk nonsense that you can''t back up with your power." He replied. Just then, the referee of the fight announced the start of the fight. The guy in front of Tang Yin didn''t bother to say another word. He simply swung his sword forcefully, causing the spiritual bones to materialize all over the sword''s body. After that, he ran at high speed towards where Tang Yin was, surprising everyone. "He attacks him with everything." Many spoke. For those who didn''t watch the fight yesterday, just by looking at the cultivation levels, it was obvious that this one strike would end this man''s audacity and stupidity. Who the hell dares to oppose the Great Hall, it is ridiculous! Anyone who opposes in such a way and ridicules the Great Hall within the Red Thunder Sect only a painful death awaits him. With luck (or bad luck), he would be crippled for life. Using logic, that''s what everyone was thinking, with a few exceptions. The former could not understand the mind of the exceptions, why would they think Tang Yin could win? Is that even possible in someone''s wet dream? This was also a common thought among the men, who were beginning to hate Tang Yin for having so many beautiful women behind him. The thing is, Tang Yin has never been part of the logic. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You cannot judge Tang Yin using logic because it is not possible. For Tang Yin, this disciple''s ''superfast'' movement was child''s play. He even smiled and lightly tightened his spear. Just then, the disciple arrived in front of Tang Yin and moved his hand horizontally to deliver a clean blow from the side, which was filled with all his power. "Flashing Edge." He said softly with a sinister smile on his face. He had been tasked with something, and that was what he was going to accomplish in one move. ''The reward is mine.'' He thought and saw that Tang Yin wasn''t moving so the sinister smile on his face became even more evident. Soon, the sword struck Tang Yin with force... *CLANKK* The sound of metal clashing against metal rang out as the sword struck Tang Yin''s spear. This shocked the attacking disciple, ''Did he foresee the attack?'' He thought, but he hadn''t even finished thinking when he felt a deep pain in his chest and an immense force pushing him backward. "Booagh!" A huge gulp of blood came out of his mouth at that moment, and he was sent flying dozens of meters backward. The pain in his chest was excruciating, but before he could even look at his condition, Tang Yin appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the neck until he lifted him. "You see? Your strength can''t back up your nonsense. Whether it''s a team fight or 1-on-1, you can never beat me." Tang Yin said indifferently, and following that, he threw him into the air and jumped up to give him a strong kick through the stomach that sent him flying hundreds of meters until he hit the walls hard, ending the fight. This left everyone present in shock. Everyone alike was shocked, even those who watched yesterday''s match. Tang Yin didn''t have to reveal anything to beat a guy who was four levels above him, what''s the point of that? Experience more tales on mvl At most, he used some spiritual energy in his limbs in each punch, but does that even count as anything? How could he win so easily? It was impossible to believe. But reality is sometimes more surprising than fiction. The referee announcing Tang Yin''s victory coincidentally saw several elders rushing to check on the well-being of the one who was expelled from the arena and was surprised to find that this person''s chest was sagging a bit. ''What the heck? How strong was that attack?'' they thought in shock and frowned. They didn''t expect Tang Yin to be so absurdly strong, but the fight was over, and the next fighter was entering the arena, they couldn''t do or say anything. And soon, it was the turn of the second fighter... Which had a rather similar ending to the previous one, only this one was not so arrogant to say anything. The leading elders who were acting as judges couldn''t even find a way to judge Tang Yin. All the people who had entered the fighting arena, had been brutally beaten by him, but he had only dealt 2 or 3 blows to each of them! And it was enough to take out 10 of the leaders of each group! Only 6 of them were left, and he didn''t look exhausted. Xiao Yu himself who was waiting for his turn, was shocked to see this. ''Shit, this guy is tough.'' He thought with a frown, and soon there were only 4 fighters left. Of these 4, 3 were purposely left by the elders to be the end of the match. For they were the leaders of the Top 3 groups. The fourth was a very lucky girl, and right now, she was jumping for joy, knowing that she would soon be able to talk to Tang Yin. Just at that moment, the fighter was announced. Seeing who it was, Tang Yin smiled.... In this match, there were only two people he wanted to face. One is Xiao Yu and the other¡­ ''Since you walked out of the hall at the last minute and left the hall in deep trouble, don''t blame me. You brought this on yourself, and I''m just fulfilling my promise to Elder Destroyer.'' Tang Yin thought smiling. Chapter 359: He hit him? "From the Great Hall, Guan Li, come up to the arena!" The referee shouted, and a relatively muscular and more or less famous man stood up.With him rose various sounds in the stands. Many of displeasure, others of approval, some of admiration... As one of the leaders of the current generation of disciples and one of the 12 Young Sect Masters, he has great status within them. His combat power is also genuine, and since he was a disciple of the Destroyer Hall, his ability to use the spear is superhuman, more so because of the destructive attribute that earned him the reputation he now holds. These voices filled him with confidence and arrogance, so he strutted to the arena, ignoring the voices unhappy with him. Once he reached the arena, he frowned. ''Yesterday I lost to you, but today I''ll show you what I can do in a frontal combat.'' He thought as he looked at Tang Yin who was looking at him indifferently. Then he took out his spear and slammed it against the ground. ''''Since you walked out of the Destroyer Hall and decided to leave all the elders in a predicament, then this fight will confirm your departure from the hall. Even if you beg, you will never step foot in it again." Tang Yin said coldly, and just then, the referee announced the start of the fight. Guan Li frowned slightly but scoffed soon after and forcefully ran towards Tang Yin in long strides. "Heh, you decided? It''s not like I want to go back either, I''m doing better here and soon your hall will be under us too, so don''t be so quick to talk nonsense." He said as he sent a heavy blow with his spear at Tang Yin. A blow that Tang Yin received and quickly countered with a powerful blow to the side. But this guy was not as easy as the other. He immediately jumped back and after, steadying himself got into a head-on battle with Tang Yin, where the spears crossed from side to side quickly and sometimes collided with each other. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, Guan Li soon entered a passive state and groaned in his mind, ''Shit, this guy is really strong.'' He thought as he realized that he could only defend himself. He was even taking some damage. Therefore, he let out a snort with his mouth and decided to stop playing. Just then, a small burst of spiritual energy came out of his body, which pushed Tang Yin several meters back. "The games are over." Guan Li said and immediately jumped into the air forcefully while using one of his spiritual abilities. A spiritual bone appeared in front of his spear at that moment, and a large number of spiritual spears materialized from one side to the other as he shouted the name of his ability quickly. Soon, all the spears were thrown to the ground at great speed, all flying in Tang Yin''s direction. Tang Yin sighed slightly and swung his spear from side to side as a spiritual bone appeared above him. Soon, a big wall of defense formed above, and explosions of spiritual energy reverberated throughout the place as the spears began to clash. But, just as Tang Yin planned to make a small counterattack against this child''s play that Guan Li had launched, he felt danger coursing through his body and had to throw himself backward by bending his body sharply, even so, it was slow. "Destruction!" shouted Guan Li at that moment and slammed it hard into Tang Yin''s side, sending him flying tens of meters backward and carrying him to the edge of the arena. A powerful punch hit him in the side and sent him rolling for several meters backward all over the arena, carrying him to the edge. "He hit him!" "He really hit him!?" "I told you, this bastard is just a braggart and at some point, he was going to get his comeuppance!" "Big Brother Guan, finish him off already!" Many jubilant voices were raised from one side to the other, and a few more voices worried about what had just happened. After all, Tang Yin had come very close to the arena''s edge. A little more, and he was disqualified. And Guan Li didn''t plan to stop, he immediately ran forcefully across the place to where Tang Yin was, while his spear was surrounded by a powerful spiritual energy that threatened to take everything in its path. Tang Yin frowned as he noticed this, so he looked up. Enjoy new tales from mvl His face remained indifferent as if he didn''t care about what had just happened. He didn''t feel pain in the slightest and only felt some curiosity. He thought the fight would be boring, but he had been dealt a rather strong blow that sent him, even with his defense, flying for dozens of meters. However, that was also because he was caught off guard. ''This guy, he didn''t mind damaging himself with his ability, just to land a blow and destabilize me... Looks like he wanted to finish the fight in 3 attacks, huh? Quite interesting, that punch was good.'' Tang Yin thought, and seeing this guy attacking him head-on, he simply slammed his spear into the ground, and an earthquake formed around the place. *BOOOM* Soon, an explosion rose right underneath Guan Li and hit him hard as he was taken by surprise, this caused his attack to not be as powerful, and Tang Yin easily countered it with an attack from his spear. *CLANKK* The sound of both spears hitting each other rang out, and Guan Li''s attack was forcefully pushed back along with his body. But Tang Yin wasn''t going to stop. He didn''t want this to last long either, so he immediately used a spirit bone to create another explosion where both spears collided, and Guan Li''s body shot backward like a puppet rolling on the ground, repeating a bit of the previous scene, but with different people. Tang Yin seized the moment and rushed towards him, sending a powerful blow with his fist to knock him off the stage at once. "You''re out." Tang Yin said smiling, but he didn''t expect Guan Li to quickly defend with his fist, throwing a powerful punch at him that collided with his fist, and both attacks were instantly destroyed. ''Oh? Such a good destructive attribute he has?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise upon seeing this. Chapter 360: Double attribute? Tang Yin did not expect that this person would be able to counterattack his blow so easily and had chosen a fist strike because he did not want to kill him either.Still, Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. "Well, I can tell you don''t know me." Tang Yin said with a smile, and just at that moment, he opened his hand. "Destruction." He said softly. This shocked Guan Li. ''Shit, he''s from there too...'' He thought to himself after remembering that Tang Yin also belonged to the destroyer hall... Still, it was too late. A powerful spiritual energy slammed into him forcefully. And made him vomit blood as he rolled for several meters, trying to compose himself, but the next thing he felt was a powerful blow to his chest and a voice whispering to him... "You''re good, too bad you''re gone and won''t be back." Tang Yin said softly, and a powerful force hit Guan Li squarely, sending him slamming hard into the wall of the fighting arena, leaving the stands in confusion. But a few minutes later, everyone only frowned, and no one said anything. The arena was deathly silent until the referee announced the end of the fight. There was nothing they could say. Tang Yin... He wasn''t taking the fight seriously, and that was obvious after seeing how he took him out so easily in so few moves. Moreover, the look and expression on his face were one of indifference, as if what he had just done was second nature to him. Actually, Tang Yin was getting bored. He had hoped that this guy had more to show, as the Destroyer Elder had commented to him that he should be careful with him, as he was quite strong. But... His destroyer attribute certainly is good, but only that. His punches aren''t strong, and that considering Tang Yin hadn''t trained his body lately. He was just... He was just another person. A little stronger than the last fighter, but not to the level Tang Yin would like. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, he expected that, so he didn''t bother and ignored the voices of everyone present until the other fighter finally arrived. This time, another familiar face. The leader of the second group. "Come with everything, this is so boring, I''m very disappointed in the level of the supposedly great hall. I''ll finish this easily." Tang Yin said coldly. The guy in front of him frowned. He couldn''t say anything. If it was before he faced Guan Li, he would have replied, but until now, Xiao Yu himself must have been doubting whether he could face Tang Yin or not, how could he no doubt? In a match against Guan Li, he wasn''t even sure of winning, how could he think he would beat this guy? Still, he wasn''t going to give up either. Besides... ''If I use my trump card well, maybe I can win. That idiot couldn''t even use his trump card because he got overconfident.'' He thought with a smile. Therefore, he soon pulled out his spirit weapon, and after the referee''s announcement, he forcefully rushed at Tang Yin at an impressive speed. Just as he was about to reach Tang Yin, he swung his weapon horizontally, creating a powerful slashing attack that shot toward Tang Yin with force. This surprised him a bit, and although he wanted to counter it, he quickly realized that he wasn''t going to give him time, so Tang Yin leaped into the air, sending another attack against him. ''A speed-increasing attack as time goes by?'' Tang Yin thought as he saw the attack he had dodged become much faster and hit the walls of the arena hard. He was a bit surprised to see this kind of attack around here, even so, he didn''t have time to be surprised as the one facing him had managed to dodge his attack and threw two more attacks at him, both of which had the same attribute. ''Shit, this guy has a unique attribute.'' Tang Yin thought as he dodged and counterattacked back and forth. Explosions of spiritual energy began to sound back and forth throughout the arena as both combatants moved nimbly, taking no clear advantage over the other. Still, that would not last forever. Just as Tang Yin dodged an attack and prepared to counterattack, instead of doing so he disappeared leaving some clones around the place, and soon appeared behind the guy who was facing him. "You have a good attribute in you." Tang Yin said smiling, surprising this guy. ''Shit, that fast?'' He thought in shock still trying to process what was happening on the other side of the arena. Still, what he felt in the next moment was an extremely loud bang come to his back. "BUAGH!" Blood spurted out of his mouth unable to contain it, and he flew hard hitting the ground repeatedly for several meters. ''Shit, I can''t waste any more time.'' He thought and crawled along the ground trying to stop himself, until he finally did so within 10 meters of Tang Yin. Still, he didn''t stop to breathe as many would think, but instead located Tang Yin, and with a single thought launched the attack he had been preparing all this time. ''Double Attribute Heavenly Strike.'' He thought and swung his sword forcefully, creating an extremely powerful spiritual energy attack. *WOSHHHHHHHHHHHHH* The attack tore through the air, and with each passing second, it increased in speed. Tang Yin was surprised to see this, but how close they were to each other didn''t allow him to dodge it like before. ''Shit, this bastard... does he have double attribute!?'' He thought in shock as he felt the attack coming towards him, not only getting faster but getting stronger and stronger. This shocked him. Still, in one swift movement, he struck forward with force. "Destruction!" He said softly, but with power and a mighty spiritual blast rose through the place... Experience more tales on §Þ?? *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* The spiritual energy slammed forcefully towards all the surroundings the moment Tang Yin''s fist slammed into the energy of the guy who was attacking him, causing a blinding smoke screen to rise throughout the arena and pieces of rock on the stage to fly out from side to side, leaving everyone who saw it in shock... Chapter 361: The Controller The explosion of smoke prevented everyone present from seeing what had happened on the battlefield, but many of them stood up in shock at the sight of this tremendous explosion.These two guys were no longer in the same category as many disciples present, they were in a totally different category! They are truly monstrous geniuses. Even very high-level people could not see what was going on inside, and this was the strangest thing. ''What the hell was that?'' thought the sect master. He had seen something that the rest had not. ''...It''s like... Did he create a separate space? The smoke below was created by whoever did that? But who the hell is he?'' He thought in shock. He had only seen a small portion of something that had escaped the rest, but he had noticed many strange things in that small portion. Still, he couldn''t find anything. So he just stared at this. Tang Yin smiled where he stood. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind the dust raised by the ''explosion''¡­ There was nothing. From here, one could see out as if the dust raised was just a soft mist, but no one could see in. No matter how powerful it was, it couldn''t. This was a small domain created by Tang Yin, a different and unique domain that only he could create. Tang Yin looked at his hands and smiled as he noticed that the hand with which he had received this power was dripping with blood. He had been injured for the first time in these battles. ''It''s interesting and strange to meet someone with double attributes, so I''m not going to pass up the opportunity.'' Tang Yin thought and walked over to where this guy was kneeling. He was in shock at what was happening. ''He''s... Too powerful.'' He thought to himself in shock after seeing that Tang Yin could easily shatter his power, and while thinking so, he saw Tang Yin''s shoes and some blood falling on the ground. Thus, he looked up doubtfully. "Little guy, you are talented. I didn''t think I would find someone with the double attribute in this little sect." Tang Yin said smiling and shocked the guy standing there. He got a little upset and was about to start talking to say that it wasn''t so while looking nervously at the surrounding people who must have heard that, but Tang Yin stopped him. "Don''t worry, we are in a different space, where they can''t see or hear us. Even the sect master can''t do that." Tang Yin replied. He was shocked. ''A different space? They can''t even see us?'' Disbelief reigned on his face, but Tang Yin snapped his fingers at that moment and showed him what was happening outside with a small screen. "Do you see it?" he asked as that guy stood in shock. After a moment, he looked at Tang Yin in fear. "You... You''re not a simple disciple, who the hell are you?" he asked in shock, and a smile formed on Tang Yin''s face as he moved a little closer to him. "Questions will be answered later, look." Tang Yin said and showed him the injured hand. "You managed to hurt me, that''s an achievement rarely seen." Tang Yin said, and this guy sighed after seeing his wound. "Only a superficial wound, with pills can heal. In the end, all my power was a joke to you, hehe, I was such an idiot yesterday, thinking I could beat you." He replied pitifully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Certainly, this is a small wound, but you don''t understand who you hurt, that''s why you act as if it''s an insult to you. Still, I don''t mind, this time I came all the way here because I want to make you an offer, Xiao Zhen." Tang Yin replied. Xiao Zhen looked at him doubtfully, "An offer?" he asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "Be my subordinate. I don''t need you to do anything but strengthen yourself and be there when I need you. If you betray me, I can easily kill you, but if you don''t, not only will you ascend to the next realm, but the next two realms won''t be a problem for you. Believe me, when I tell you this, whatever the Great Hall has promised you, it will not be able to deliver. The end of the Great Hall is sooner than you imagine." Tang Yin said smiling. Xiao Zhen felt stunned to hear him say all that. ''Make me his subordinate? Me? This guy''s subordinate?'' He thought in shock, and for a moment, the arrogance inside him wanted to come out, but he calmed himself down before laughing. ''Although... If it goes on like this, in the future this guy will be a King and even more. After all, am I not a disciple who can boast to be a King? But, even so, I''m far away from him...'' He thought and felt that it wasn''t that bad, but... After remembering the last thing Tang Yin said regarding climbing such difficult realms, in a simple way, he laughed as he realized that this guy was just playing with him. Who can say that climbing up to the Supreme Realm is simple? It was obvious that he was just talking nonsense. Still, he won''t say it openly. He simply smiled. "Hehe, and who are you then? How can you promise me something like that? Just because you have a domain, you think you can assure someone that they will reach the Supreme Realm?" he asked mockingly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders after hearing this. After that, he made a gesture as if he wanted to squeeze something in his hand, and Xiao Zhen disappeared from where he was and appeared right in Tang Yin''s clenched hand. "You...!" He said in shock, but the grip on his throat grew stronger. "Don''t you understand?" "Some know me as a Divine Son, others know me as a Wealthy Heir. Some even named me Divine Emperor." "In the end, it''s so many nicknames that I often end up forgetting them. Even so, right now, there is a nickname that serves me to introduce myself to you." Tang Yin said and smiled a little. He waved his free hand to make some signals, and a huge mountain was created out of nowhere above them. After that, a huge army was created behind him. Read new chapters at §Þ?? The spiritual energy radiating from this army was extremely suffocating, giving Xiao Zhen the feeling that he was actually in front of an Army... A Divine Emperor''s Army that was riding to defeat his enemy... Moreover, the huge mountain above them felt real and soon began to fall heavily, causing Xiao Zhen to be scared to death, so much so that he let out a high-pitched cry of fear. Even so, the mountain soon stopped at Tang Yin''s fingertip, and after a slight movement, it disappeared, causing the spiritual energy to slam back and forth and even slam into the huge army behind Tang Yin and split them in half, one by one at great speed. "I introduce myself; my name is Tang Yin. The who carries in his soul the Natural Laws and the Power to Control. I am Tang Yin, the Controller." Tang Yin said indifferently as the terrible streams of spiritual energy crossed from side to side. Chapter 362: A strange domain Xiao Zhen wanted to think this was just an illusion.A fake. But... When he felt a stream of spiritual energy hit him, he also felt the pain and noticed that the spiritual energy that came out from the explosion of that huge mountain was real. The blood that came out of his side was the best witness of this. This left him in shock. And Tang Yin then released him and let him fall to the ground. "Think it over and give me your answer by the time the battle is over." Tang Yin said as he turned around to walk back to where he had been before. Yet, a shout came from behind him just as he started to walk. "I accept!" shouted Xiao Zhen. How could he not accept? Shit, that guy is absurdly powerful! There''s no way he doesn''t have status! That guy must be some kind of God or something! That''s what was going through his mind. How could he not accept to be the subordinate of some god? Even if he wasn''t, he was already completely sure that this person would soon become the most powerful person in the sect. After all, although he didn''t understand what the hell a controller was, he did understand the strength Tang Yin had shown him. Therefore, he did not hesitate to accept him as his master, and Tang Yin smiled. "Okay, I''ll give you instructions later. Come find me at that place." Tang Yin said as he snapped his fingers and soon, he had already arrived at his place, and as soon as he did so, he deactivated the special domain he was in. This domain had been created by the power Tang Yin gained by going to that place and using his status as Divine Heir. The Law of Control. Within that place, Tang Yin is what you may consider in this world, ''A God''. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if his individual power does not increase, he can control everything that happens there, such as creating things out of nothing. Still, this is only a sliver of the power of the Law of Control. The truth is that Tang Yin would never receive a curse without first receiving something in return. That time, he was not only able to save Li Xian but also obtained an extremely rare and powerful Law of Nature. So, he was satisfied, even if he now had a strange curse on him. Soon, everything returned to normal, and Xiao Zhen walked out of the arena defeated, after saying something to Tang Yin while everyone present made a fuss from side to side, shocked and confused at the same time. Still, Tang Yin didn''t answer any of the questions asked, and soon, Xiao Yu came on stage. He was not happy today. Stay tuned with §Þ?? He also knew about Xiao Zhen''s two attributes, so he could understand the level of power Tang Yin might have to come out of a head-on fight against him unscathed. It is an extremely dangerous level of power, even for him. Still, he was not going to back down. His trump card is not like the others, so basic. Tang Yin looked at him. "I didn''t expect the Top 1 and Top 2 of this battle, to be brothers." He said suddenly, surprising Xiao Yu. "He told you? I thought he was embarrassed to say he''s the oldest, but he''s below the youngest." Xiao Yu replied, and Tang Yin shook his head smiling. "No, I just sensed it. They are a good brother duo who come from a special family. Still, they don''t even understand their powers well, which is unfortunate." Tang Yin said. Xiao Yu then frowned, he decided to take out his spear and not get into conversations with Tang Yin, as he knew this guy could get information out of him like that. "Hmph, let''s see how good you are in frontal combat." He replied, and immediately after the referee had announced the start of the battle, he jumped up forcefully to attack Tang Yin head-on. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this but didn''t want to waste any more time. So, he immediately disappeared and appeared right in front of Xiao Yu and hit him extremely hard in the chest, which sent him backward forcefully. His body was out of air for a moment and suffered in those small fractions of seconds, but as best he could he managed to stop his body, clinging to his spear that was stuck in the ground. ''Shit, just one hit almost took me out of the fight...'' He thought in shock while breathing heavily and looking behind him. The crowd was stunned to realize that they could not even see Tang Yin''s attack. Even the central elders and spiritual supreme elders were in shock as they saw Tang Yin''s incredible speed. Still, he wasn''t finished, and, in those moments, he arrived at Xiao Yu''s side. "Too bad, looks like I won''t be able to see your best state this time." Tang Yin said. Xiao Yu was startled the moment he noticed that Tang Yin was by his side, ''How the hell did he get here so fast!?'' He thought in shock and almost unconsciously threw one of his skills towards Tang Yin''s punch coming from the front, and following that, he threw three more skills. *BOOOOM* An explosion occurred at that moment, and the breeze brought by Tang Yin''s speed soon dispersed the dust that had been raised. Tang Yin was alone there, looking back. If they followed with their eyes to where Tang Yin was looking, there was Xiao Yu in the center of the arena while breathing heavily. Tang Yin smiled. "You are good. Looks like you''re finally going to show me what your trump card is. Your brother''s was interesting, I hope yours won''t disappoint me." Tang Yin said smiling, and Xiao Yu stared at him. "Don''t regret it later." He said and swung his spear forcefully up and down to strike it against the sand hard. A tremor came first, and after the tremor, a cold breeze hit them both. Then, an ominous spiritual energy rose from side to side, and four spiritual walls formed in that instant, surrounding Tang Yin and Xiao Yu. Tang Yin was surprised to see this, ''What the heck? Is it a domain?'' Tang Yin thought as he sensed the surrounding spiritual energy. Just then, an extremely strong spiritual presence formed in front of Tang Yin and pushed him back a meter as it collided with him. ''Divine Spear?'' He thought to himself in shock after seeing this... Just then, Xiao Yu smiled. "Welcome to my domain, Tang Yin. Here, I am the Master. In this place, I have received a title: the God of the Spear." He said with a proud smile. As soon as his domain appeared, he restored his confidence. Just as Tang Yin was in shock at this, the administrator in his head spoke. [This is a Skill type Domain. This is just a bonus he created, the skill he received from birth is the ability to be able to control the spear, any type, to perfection. Within the knowledge of this world, he should be the person who can best understand a spear without bringing in divine beings that may exist.] She said with surprise. She didn''t expect to find such a skill here. And Tang Yin was surprised to hear this. More so upon realizing that... ''Isn''t that the same style of skills usually given by the system?'' Tang Yin asked in his mind as he realized this. Chapter 363: Tang Yin vs Xiao Yu (1) Discover more content at §Þ??[Yes. I had told you before about some skills similar to this, now that I remember. It''s a passive ability like the ones you have. I didn''t expect you to find one of those people. It''s not a powerful trump card, but it could give you trouble in a 1-on-1 battle, where assassination is forbidden.] She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Trouble, huh...'' He thought and looked over to where Xiao Yu was standing. "Not bad. You surprised me this time." Tang Yin said, and Xiao Yu shrugged as he heard the indifference in Tang Yin''s voice. "Hmph, let''s see how good you use a spear. Let the Spear God teach you a thing or two." He said, and Tang Yin scoffed a little. "Heh, god of the spear? What an insult!" Tang Yin said, summoning his spear and slamming it into the ground hard, shaking the entire combat arena. From outside the arena, everyone could notice the moment Xiao Yu encircled the arena and summoned his trump card. For most of those present, this was the first time they had seen it. Although some had seen it before. ''It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this... This kid has improved quite a bit, I can see that his power increased drastically since last time, but...'' Thought the sect master as he looked at Xiao Yu from the side. ''Will Tang Yin be able to stand up to him, could this be the first time the Spear God loses to someone, within his own territory?'' the sect master thought doubtfully. He had watched Tang Yin''s bouts, and after he beat the last one, he realized that he had greatly underestimated Tang Yin. Although he held him in high esteem as Shi Yue''s new disciple, he still thought he couldn''t catch up with these guys so soon. But Tang Yin had surprised him again and again. Finishing difficult fights in just two moves and having a great reserve of spiritual energy, as he showed yesterday. So right now, he had some hope to see this little disciple of the sect''s mistress win this little tournament. After all, they had already come here with practically no hope of winning anything in this salon tournament. ... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the arena, Tang Yin stood in front of Xiao Yu, about 10 meters away from him, staring at him. They both clenched their spears at that moment and lunged at each other with a powerful attack and a very similar movement. The sound of both spears striking each other reverberated through the area, but it was only the beginning. Soon, the same sound came from all around as the two plunged into a small fight. ''This guy... He''s gotten a little stronger with this domain, how interesting.'' Tang Yin thought as he took Xiao Yu''s punches and quickly countered him with a powerful punch though it was parried, but Xiao Yu was roughly pushed back at that instant. ''What the heck? Can he be on par with me in my domain'' Xiao Yu thought in shock, something that also shocked all the people who came this. For those familiar with Xiao Yu''s domain, such as, for example, his companions, this came as a tremendous shock. "What the heck? That guy can still stand up to the leader even when he is using his most powerful trump card!?" shouted several of them in shock as they stood up abruptly. Perhaps for those who haven''t faced Xiao Yu in that state, the fact that Tang Yin could match him was a pretty good thing. But it could not be described with the word ''good'', at least not for any of Xiao Yu''s companions. To them, the fact that Tang Yin could do this was simply... "That guy is a fucking monster!" Said several of them. They had faced Xiao Yu before while he was using this trump card, and they can only say that they were outclassed by him. There just wasn''t a way to fight him. How can they fight someone who can see things they can''t? He is the master of the spear in that place, the real master, who knows all the tricks and ways to attack with it. Moreover, this ability also gives him a bonus of power once he decides to use it, so it is not just a mastering of the spear that he gets, but it goes as far as increasing his cultivation level. How could it be possible to stand up to someone who can do that? But Tang Yin was doing it! And he didn''t seem too thrilled about it. When Tang Yin managed to push Xiao Yu back, he immediately disappeared from his place and appeared in front of him to give him a powerful blow from above with his spear, which sent him several meters backward while his feet opened a small gap in the fighting arena. Seeing this, Tang Yin was a little surprised. ''He was able to foresee where my attack was going, so, with a nimble movement, he managed to destroy some of the power of my attack...'' He thought to himself in surprise and then looked down at his hands. ''This spear skill... It certainly isn''t seen much. Even in my world, I don''t know many people who can match him in just spear skills, but...'' Tang Yin smiled at the end of his thoughts and looked at Xiao Yu, who was looking at him with a frown, deep in his own thoughts. "You have a good skill, but I''ve been bored by this fight for a while now, so, if you have nothing else to show, then it''s time for you to leave the arena." Tang Yin said smiling. "Although, that spear skill I haven''t seen much. So, I''ll show you something very interesting, maybe you might like it." Tang Yin said, and after saying so, he clenched both hands on the spear in his hands and slammed it on the ground, causing an earthquake to form out of nowhere. Chapter 364: Tang Yin vs Xiao Yu (2) At first, Xiao Yu thought it would be just like the earthquakes he had seen Tang Yin form and would attack him from the side, but he soon realized he was wrong.Without him noticing, four mountainous ''walls'' formed on both sides while avoiding the public''s view outside the arena. This left him in shock. ''What the hell? How the fuck can this guy form these mountains out of nowhere and in a place like this? Is he an earth attribute cultivator?'' He thought in shock but soon saw Tang Yin start walking towards him. "Kid, I don''t want many people to see me doing this, so make sure you go all out, so you can understand a few things before you fall." Tang Yin said, and without giving him time to react, he started running towards him at high speed. He wasn''t using his running skills because he wanted to give this guy some time to get ready. Still, his running speed was incredible, so in no time, he arrived in front of Xiao Yu, and both spears clashed loudly, creating a powerful explosion sound that reverberated through the area. Even so, Xiao Yu was soon pushed back again, leaving him in shock, ''What the hell? Doesn''t my skill work?'' He thought in shock and quickly had to move his spear to defend against an attack from Tang Yin, who was already in front of him again. The powerful attack this one gave him was enough to make his body tremble slightly. ''What?'' Was the only thought that came to his mind at that moment. How had he felt his inner body tremble? Were his defenses as a Spear God useless? But he didn''t have time to think about what was happening. Without realizing it he felt a deep pain coming from his left arm and looked... He couldn''t help but turn his gaze forward to look at Tang Yin, who was in front of him giving him a powerful punch on his left side. This blow sent him backward rolling for another number of meters, without Xiao Yu being able to understand how the hell Tang Yin did to hit him when he was inside his domain. ''What the hell is going on?'' He thought again and looked from side to side until he located Tang Yin, who was very close to him. As soon as he saw him, he swung his spear forward to throw a powerful blow at him as he found an opening in his guard, but... Tang Yin didn''t even dodge it. He simply raised the spear in his hand and sent it in an attack against Xiao Yu''s chest. Both spears were heading toward each other''s chest. But Tang Yin''s spear arrived earlier, so Xiao Yu''s spear was inches away from Tang Yin''s chest before being sent meters backward, and just then, Tang Yin jumped into the air while carrying his spear in his hand to deliver a powerful attack to Xiao Yu. The latter, although he was falling backward, immediately stood his ground and raised his spear to counter Tang Yin''s attack with an attack of his own... Even so, he soon felt his mind go blank again, and he was forcefully pushed backward. This time, he could not hold his body steady and fell rolling on the ground. Once his body stopped, he got back to his feet, he was confused. He couldn''t understand what was happening. He felt as if... Your next read awaits at M V L ''Like attacking my weakness?'' He thought doubtfully, but that didn''t seem to be the case. No one had managed to find Xiao Yu''s weakness within this domain. Once he decides to use his passive ability, he basically runs out of weaknesses. The only weakness is his low cultivation, so it didn''t seem to make sense that Tang Yin was attacking a non-existent weakness of Xiao Yu. In his mind, in this place, he had no weaknesses. Because he never got to know them, despite knowing his ability perfectly, or at least those were his thoughts. But Tang Yin''s thoughts were different. "You are not a Spear God; you haven''t even realized what weakness you have once you are using your ability. Not only are you not the Spear God, but you are also not in control of your own ability." Tang Yin said and smiled. "I attacked you a total of 16 times during this time and you only noticed less than a quarter of those 16, how could you call yourself a Spear God when you don''t even notice that I stunned you several times during combat?" "The spear is much more versatile than a sword because it can do almost anything. If you want to cut, you can do it. If you want to destroy, you can do it. You don''t need to control spiritual energy to do it, by default you can. But those are not the only uses of a spear. Remember this, Xiao Yu." Tang Yin said and ran towards him at high speed. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He immediately defended himself with his spear, where his skill told him to do so for the greatest effect¡­ At the ''weakness'' of Tang Yin''s attack... But the blow was still the same as last time, sending him backward hard as his mind went slightly blank. Just then, he heard a voice very close to his ears. "A Spear God can stun his opponent with a single strike, no need to use spiritual energy, and when he does, it''s the end for his opponent." Tang Yin said smilingly, and soon a sound of finger snapping rang in Xiao Yu''s ears... Along with this snapping sound, a deep pain also came to him that woke him up from his daze, and the blood that came to his throat, he couldn''t hold it, soon the blood shot out of his mouth, but it wasn''t the only place. His stomach, legs, and side began to bleed at that instant, making him unable to stand upright for even a second longer... Soon, he started to fall backward, and with a *plop* sound, his body collapsed into a small bloody puddle. His vision was a bit blurry at that moment, and he could only see Tang Yin''s silhouette leaving without him being able to understand what was going on. Chapter 365: Forbidden techniques? No matter what, he still didn''t understand what was happening.How could he lose so easily when he was using his trump card? How could he be stunned so many times and beaten so easily without him realizing it? What the hell was happening right now? What did Tang Yin do? What did Tang Yin''s words mean? What did he want to tell him? Stay updated through M V L His mind was filled with thoughts and questions that whirled back and forth, trying to find answers for him. In the end, his mind became fuzzy as so many questions swirled around in his head, and he ended up falling unconscious in a state where he couldn''t find the answers to the questions in his head. But, everything outside the combat arena was in a bit of a quandary. Huge mountains had appeared out of nowhere with a simple movement of Tang Yin. ''Who the hell is this guy?'' thought the sect master in shock. It''s not that it was the first time he saw someone create mountains like that, but... It''s not a very common thing to see, you know? It requires a very good ability to control the earth, and as far as he remembers, Tang Yin is not a person with the earth''s attributes. Even so, when he was thinking so many things and his mental state was just like Xiao Yu''s, with many questions in his head, the mountains disappeared as if they never existed, and everyone could see what was going on inside. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin was quietly moving to the other end of the arena to wait for his next fight. While Xiao Yu was in a bloody puddle, lying on the ground. This left everyone in shock. None of them expected this because... Tang Yin was healthy and without a scratch on his body. Did he manage to stand up to Xiao Yu, who was using his trump card, knock him out, and not get hurt? How could that be possible? Everyone was in shock as a buzzing sound rang through their heads. Tang Yin was as if nothing had happened, as if this was just a simple walkover for him. But Xiao Yu... He was in a pitiful state. They were bleeding continuously, and his body was a bit dirty, lying there. Soon, cries of concern came from one side to the other as several elders rushed toward Xiao Yu to heal him. Xiao Yu was the Great Hall''s ace up its sleeve, but he had been defeated. The referee could not believe it, so he did not know whether he should announce a winner or not. After all, when he looked at the stands, he saw that Elder Ding had a dark countenance, and his face did not look good at all. In fact, he had his hands clenched as he looked at Xiao Yu lying there unconscious. This made him take a step back in announcing this fight, but... Certainly, the fight was over. Xiao Yu was unconscious and could no longer fight. There were no people left in the Great Hall to face Tang Yin, so he should make the announcement. Therefore, he also looked at the sect master, who looked happy and plucked up the courage to stand up. "The winner of the match is Tang...!" "Stop!" Just before he could finish speaking, someone stopped him, and he had nothing else to do but stand mute, for it was Elder Ding''s voice. And not only did he stop him from speaking, but he immediately appeared above the fighting arena, causing everyone to frown and stare at him. Tang Yin smiled, seeing him like this. "What''s the matter, Elder Ding? Won''t you let it be announced that Xiao Yu lost to me?" Tang Yin asked, and Elder Ding frowned. "Hmph, using forbidden techniques that are not allowed in combat, anyone could win." Elder Ding replied coldly. His words surprised everyone present, and they began to wonder what he meant. "Could it be that Tang Yin used forbidden techniques to win?" one person in the stands asked while talking to his companion, and he nodded to him. "Probably, I''m sure you noticed that during the last two fights, we couldn''t see the end of both of them, don''t you think it''s strange? Maybe... Tang Yin thought no one would be able to see it, but who is Elder Ding? A Spiritual Supreme! How could he not see through their little tricks?" Replied his companion as they watched what should soon be a spectacle. Even so, when many thought Tang Yin might have a look of despair, in the end, it turned out that his gaze was indifferent and calm, as always. He seemed to be... smiling? "Hehe, so I''ve used forbidden techniques... So, what forbidden technique did I use? And in what way did I use it? Since it seems Elder Ding knows more things than the others, why not let them know too?" Tang Yin asked, and Elder Ding let out a snort with his mouth. "Hmph, if I said you used forbidden techniques, then you used them. And I don''t need to say which ones or in what manner you used them. We''ll know that once you''re investigated by the punishment hall." Elder Ding said coldly and snapped his fingers. "Take this guy away for violating the sect''s rules and thoroughly investigate what kind of strange art he has cultivated." Elder Ding said coldly, and a large number of people who were previously spectators forcefully threw themselves onto the arena from all sides. This shocked everyone who saw it, but just at that moment, a shout came. "Stop! Who permitted you to arrest him? If you don''t want to be punished by the Hall of Elders, you''d better step back!" shouted the sect master from the side as he, along with two more people arrived at Tang Yin''s side. "Hmph, Elder Ding, are you ignoring my presence?" The sect master asked, and this shocked everyone present. ''Why did the sect master stand up for Tang Yin and confront Elder Ding?'' thought many of them. Elder Ding scoffed lightly. "Sect Master, this is something that has a lot to do with my Grand Hall and this little disciple. He used forbidden tactics to beat and seriously injure my disciples during an official match, shouldn''t we investigate him for that? This is part of the sect rules." Said Elder Ding calmly. "Forbidden techniques? Well, if that''s the case, why don''t you tell him what kind of forbidden technique he used? We are all present to hear it." Replied the sect master angrily, pressing him on this. Chapter 366: A difficult situation Elder Ding frowned as he saw him say this.He couldn''t see through those strange tactics Tang Yin used. Even with his ability, he could only see smoke and mountains. The second time felt more real than the first, which left him stunned at the time. But... He also wasn''t going to stand by while he watched something so important to his salon, go away. Besides, since he already had something planned against Tang Yin, then it was better if he took advantage of this moment. Still... The fact that the sect master, who almost always stays silent about anything that happens, defended Tang Yin took him by surprise. Experience new stories on M V L Still, he is a calm-minded person, so he simply acted normally. "While it''s true that I can''t tell, as I don''t know it, I''m pretty sure he used them. Besides, I''m just taking it with me to investigate it in the punishment room. As one of the Lead Elders, I''m sure I have the power to do so." He replied, evading the question about the forbidden art Tang Yin may have gotten to use. The sect master let out a snort with his mouth then. "Do you want to take him away just because your great hall has no more people left who can compete? This disciple here showed us his ability by being able to beat all the leaders of all the groups easily, why didn''t you come out at that time to take him away then?" the sect master asked fiercely without turning away from Tang Yin''s front. Two senior elders were on the two sides, protecting him as well. And Tang Yin was confused about why the sect master decided to move, yet he didn''t care and just watched the show with interest from the side. Meanwhile, all the disciples were confused about what was going on. One spiritual supreme was saying that Tang Yin had cheated, and the other was saying the opposite. Right now, the only two spiritual Supremes in the sect were at each other''s throats over an inner disciple who had just done an incredible feat. Still, they couldn''t understand what was going on. They didn''t know who was right, but for many of them, Elder Ding was right. Not only was he stronger than the Sect Master, but he had also regained land that once belonged to the Sect. Moreover, he was uninjured, while the Sect Master, according to rumors, seemed to be injured. Those were things that added up points in Elder Ding''s favor. Besides, he is the master of the Great Hall, so his status is very great. Elder Ding then sighed upon hearing this. "Sect Master, I think you can understand without me telling you, but I had to confirm it first before making a decision. During the first few bouts he did well, I admired him a little then. But since a few bouts ago I noticed that there was something strange about him, so I had to confirm it with the different bouts and so far, I have realized that he has been breaking the rules, so I will take him to the punishment room." Said Elder Ding and motioned again. "Please, Sect Master, if you have nothing more to say, let the punishment room do its job." He said again as several people on all sides approached the arena again. The sect master then noticed that his status in the sect had diminished considerably. Perhaps he was too soft and wasn''t cut out to be a cult master, or perhaps his strength wasn''t enough. Whatever it was, his status had decreased, and that was something that weighed a little heavy on his heart, though before those guys could make a move again, he pulled out his spear and thrust it into the ground hard. "Elder Ding, I''ll say it straight out. Back off in your foolish attempt. Disciple Tang Yin has not used any forbidden techniques, I assure you as the sect master that I am, and likewise, as the sect master, I order the punishment hall to stay out of this and back off." Replied the sect master coldly as he looked at everyone here present. Those who were walking toward Tang Yin stopped when they heard this and frowned. They couldn''t move against the sect master''s orders, but... It wasn''t like they could go against their direct superiors either. Elder Ding saw this and became a little angry. "Sect Master, won''t you let me take this person who looks suspicious?" He asked, and the aura in the whole place became a little heavy, scaring the people who were a little weak and most disciples. "Hmph, it looks suspicious to you and only you. I saw all your fights and I can assure you that Tang Yin didn''t use anything outside the rules, so it doesn''t look suspicious to me and it doesn''t look suspicious to several senior elders who hang around with me either." Replied the sect master and then called out to some senior elders in the distance, who came forward to express their support. Elder Ding let out a small sigh upon seeing this. ''I can''t miss this perfect opportunity either, so it''s okay.'' He thought, and a smile formed on his face. "Well, if the sect master says so, we must abide by the sect''s rules." He replied, and when many thought that Elder Ding was going to back down on this, as the sect master was ordering him to do so, he raised his voice again. "If that is the case, there is a rule in the sect that says, when 60% of the elders are against a decision made by the sect master, they will have the same voice as the sect master and if they get 5% more votes to their cause, then the sect master must back down on his decision, correct, Sect Master?" Elder Ding asked in a calm voice. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sect master frowned when he heard this. ''What is he planning?'' thought the sect master doubtfully but nodded. That certainly is a rule that has been in the sect since its inception, and no one can go against it, for it was put in place by the very Creator of the sect. After seeing the sect master nod, Elder Ding smiled and raised both arms sideways. "Dear friends, please stand up to support me this time. It''s all for the sake of the sect and its future generations." Elder Ding said, and as soon as he finished his words, several people all over the place stood up from one side to the other while some tokens shone brightly... "Head Elders!" shouted many of those present as they saw that all these people were wearing the tokens of these elders, and their power was tremendous. Moreover, there were more and more people standing up. Not only that, they flew up and stood behind Elder Ding, expressing their support for Elder Ding''s cause... Chapter 367: Protectors? Many Spiritual Supremes? Seeing this, the Sect Master frowned.The vast majority of the head elders, who were supposed to be in seclusion, had returned from seclusion and had not communicated anything to him. He wasn''t even aware that these guys had left seclusion, much less that they were here, so he was surprised as soon as he saw them. In the distance, several of the remaining head elders stood up when they saw that everything was getting ugly and came to one side of the sect master, including Elder Destroyer. The fact that Elder Destroyer sided with the sect master made some of the head elders hesitate in front of them. After all, he had been the most powerful head elder among all the elders. He was their crown and represented them more than once. They all knew the power of the Destroyer Elder very well, but... When they saw that they now had a head elder to lean on, who was stronger than the Destroyer Elder himself, they stood their ground looking straight ahead. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The difference between the elders who supported the sect master and those who supported Elder Ding... It was too much. More than 70%. The sect master then realized that these guys had abandoned him and only his loyal followers were on his side, which they always have been because they respect the unwritten laws of the sect. ''This is troublesome...'' Thought the sect master, but even so, he was not going to back down from the position he currently held. He still had an ace up his sleeve. "I see... So, you were already more than prepared, I can see that the grudge you have with this disciple is not just from today, Elder Ding." The sect master said, and Elder Ding shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t have much of a grudge against Tang Yin, except that on several occasions this little disciple had been named as a problem by one of his executioners, and then, that executioner disappeared when he was killing him. This time, he was doing this simply at the request of his son. Also, he had to get even with the one who wanted to take away the place of his hall in the sect tower. That is why he did not mind the sect master''s comments. "There are more on my side, Sect Master. So, I will ask you to step aside. The entire Hall of Elders has made up its mind and we don''t plan to back down from a cheater." Replied Elder Ding, and the Sect Master sighed at this. He looked at each of the head elders and asked them if that was the decision they had all come to, and seeing them nod, he heaved another sigh of helplessness. More so when he saw that the response from the other 2 Leading Elders was the same. They, along with Elder Ding and Elder Destroyer, are the four Leading Elders behind the sect master and are very powerful, their decisions must be respected. Those watching from the side were shocked by the scene that was taking place. None of them could understand exactly what the heck was going on, but there were many of the inner elders who began to suspect some things, so they began to withdraw the disciples. To see so many head elders gathered in one place and to have the four leading elders among them? It was a scene that had not happened in a long time, and it told them that something very big was about to happen. It was best to be careful in this case. The sect master then looked behind him at two people who were supporting him and nodded to them. "If that is the case, then I will have to go all out. Elder Ding, to us, Young Tang Yin is a hope that the sect will one day rise again. Therefore, if you don''t back down by my order, you will have to back down by force." Said the sect master in his typical calm and almost passive voice, surprising Elder Ding, who did not expect this. Just at that moment, two people behind Elder Ding hit the ground hard, and a stream of spiritual energy shot out of their bodies upwards. The aura displayed by these two was so incredible that it caused many disciples and elders to gasp loudly upon seeing this. "Spiritual Supreme!?" Asked in shock many of them and voices of disbelief came from one side to the other upon seeing this. Finally, the faces of these two became visible before them all, and for some of the elders, it was a surprise to see them, for they were somewhat familiar. "Is you." Said several of them. The Elder Ding himself was surprised to see them here. In times past, they were renowned Sect Protectors who then disappeared without a trace, and their positions were replaced by others, how on earth is it that they are now supporting the sect master? What the hell is going on? And how is it possible that they have reached the Supreme Realm? Elder Ding wondered doubtfully. "As Sect Protectors, we must protect the rising generation from the corrupt elders. Therefore, Elder Ding, back off in your foolish attempt. We are not passive like the sect master. If you continue in your stupidity, I wouldn''t mind arresting you and taking you to the punishment hall to get what you deserve." Said one of them firmly. Read exclusive content at M V L He was not afraid of Elder Ding in the least. Elder Ding frowned when he saw him say this. He knew him well and knew the kind of person he was, so he had to tread carefully. Still... This time, the scales had tipped slightly. Two missing protectors have finally returned to the sect and have much greater power than before. That is something that will undoubtedly make some head elders doubt. Therefore, Elder Ding sighed lightly. ''Looks like that topic will have to wait for a while longer.'' He thought and looked at the leading elders behind him to nod at them. Elder Ding then smiled and looked up. "Dear friends, if you came, please show yourselves, the show you came for is about to begin." Elder Ding said smiling, causing many of those present to frown. Tang Yin himself looked back, ''Spiritual Supremes... There are several of them.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw this, and just then, several Spiritual Supremes made their presence known, surprising everyone present, including the sect master and the protectors... Chapter 369: Determined to participate Tang Yin frowned as he saw the Patriarch Mechanism fully appear.He hadn''t seen it before, but it was a good mechanism for choosing a patriarch. As soon as he saw it, he noticed several interesting mechanisms in that great structure that seemed to come from another world. These stairs receive extremely strong pressure from ancient powerful elders and can be said to be a ''Sect Inheritance''. All the most powerful elders thousands of years ago left their divine intentions on this structure for posterity, perhaps by request of the ancient God of Lightning, who was Shi Yue''s father. ''Everyone who steps on these stairs will receive a pressure above their heads that will force them to kneel at all costs, the higher you climb, the more difficult it will become, huh.'' Tang Yin thought. He could not deny the fact that he was interested in this strange structure. Plus he wanted to find out what the core was. ''It should be an object of a very high grade, perhaps divine grade?'' Tang Yin thought. It was also at that moment that he realized what kind of powers existed at that time thousands of years ago. ''More powerful than the Tenth Level of the Supreme Realm and even above the Realm above it... That is the terrain of the Cultivation Realms of my world...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown as he thought about this. Just as Tang Yin was thinking about these things, an uproar formed among the leading elders of both sides. "What the hell are you guys thinking!?" "How dare you guys invoke the Patriarch Mechanism at this time!?" "Shit, you''re audacious!" They shouted many of them back and forth while the leading elders behind Elder Ding answered them just as loudly. Even so, they soon fell silent when they saw Elder Ding raise his hand for them to be silent. "We must look after the welfare of our region. I remind you that the west and northwest are very close, demons can rise again in this region, therefore, we cannot have a patriarch who is not worthy of the position of one of our 3 sects." Elder Ding said and stared at Mu Taishi. "Sect Master, no... Mu Taishi, although you are not weak, you are not worthy to be in that position. We don''t need a passive patriarch; we need the aggressiveness that a Spiritual Supreme has to offer. We can no longer hide behind Miss Mu''s status, don''t you think? While I understand your concerns, I think it''s time for you to give up your position and move on to the next one. Someone who does deserve to be in that position. The demons won''t wait for you." He said firmly. He wasn''t being disrespectful to Mu Taishi or at least he wasn''t being disrespectful in Elder Ding''s books. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To him, Mu Taishi should understand that it was as he put it. Still... To the protectors that was not what they heard. "Shit, you dare to insult the Sect Master, you''ve got guts, Ding!" shouted one of them as he launched a powerful spiritual energy attack towards Elder Ding, but was easily countered by several attacks coming from the foreigners who were present. "Protector, it''s not a good idea to attack who, before long could be your master." Said one of them mockingly, and the protector glared at him angrily. But before he could speak, the sect master launched an attack again against those guys. This attack took them by surprise, and it was a destructive attack, which created an explosion and pushed several of them back. "Hmph, you think you can come and do whatever you want in my sect? You''re arrogant!" shouted Mu Taishi angrily. Experience exclusive tales on M V L It was the first time they had seen him like this, so they were all surprised to see that the always passive now attacked with force and was not weak at all. ''This guy... He''s been hiding his power very well.'' Elder Ding thought but still smiled for a moment and then returned to his calm face. Mu Taishi looked at him angrily and let out a snort. "Hmph, well, it looks like Elder Ding is having trouble against me and is aiming for the position of patriarch. I can''t go against the rules and decisions of the elder hall, so I''m willing to compete with you this time." He said, surprising Elder Ding. ''He accepted so easily?'' He thought with surprise, but a smile formed on his lips. ''Well, this is aiming much better than I thought.'' He thought. "Sect Master!" one of the protectors shouted, but Mu Taishi raised his hand and shook his head at him. "It''s okay, I know what you''re worried about. You have nothing to worry about, I''ll give my best effort." He replied nonchalantly, and then looked at Tang Yin. "I am no longer the Sect Master. The Token representing me will be held by this young man until a new Sect Master is chosen." Mu Taishi said firmly as he tossed a token to Tang Yin, then looked at the protectors and nodded to them. "You protect the token; therefore, you do not need to stay near me. It no longer belongs to me." He said and turned around without giving them a second glance. He simply started walking to the great stairs that were there. Not only were the protectors shocked, but all the foreign Spiritual Supremes and Elder Ding himself were stunned by the quick decision Mu Taishi had made to get rid of his token. He didn''t care who it was given to, no one could steal the Patriarch''s Token. But did he care so little about his status? Would he bestow it so easily, without replying? ''Doesn''t this guy understand the position he''s in? The Patriarch''s Mechanism will put more pressure on him, being the second time, he transits over it! He can''t beat me in that situation!'' Elder Ding thought, but although he was confused, what he had longed for many years was finally happening. In the distance, the Sect Kings were stunned watching this. How on earth had this little match turned into a quest for a new sect master? What on earth were the leaders thinking? For two of them, though, this was fun. For Ding Chun, it was the best thing that could happen, and it was something he already knew would happen. And his father would soon be the new sect master! His status was about to become that of the Senior Young Sect Master! Of the entire region! While for Jia Yijie... This was simply a very fun spectacle to watch, so the smile on her face could not be wiped off as she watched. Chapter 370: One more participant? Tang Yin was surprised by this turn of events. Without knowing how he got involved in this, he now carried the most important token of the sect in his hands.Still, when he looked at Mu Taishi''s back, he understood what was going on. His lonely back... It no longer looked as heavy as before. It was as if he had finally gotten rid of the troubles that weighed him down. The protectors could also see this, and it was more obvious to them, for they had known Mu Taishi for many years. For this, they could only sigh. ''...He never wanted to be the sect master because he knows that his attitude does not go according to the title, if it were not for the sudden death of the former master, he would not have risen to the position. In the end, he had to get his freedom at some point.'' They thought and didn''t look at him anymore. They went and stood beside Tang Yin to protect him, while Mu Taishi and Elder Ding stood by the stairs. Right now, neither of them had status, but one status was at stake while the other was secured. If Mu Taishi stepped on the stairs, he would not be able to leave unless they finished the trials because the ancestors would see him as an embarrassment to the sect. How is it possible that they had to invoke the patriarch''s mechanism when the previous one was still alive? The spiritual pressure will then be several times greater than it should be, and that will prevent him from rising again. His status as a sect master was going to disappear from one moment to the next, a day when he did not expect it to be like this. On the other hand, Elder Ding had never set foot on this mechanism before, so this would be his first time. All first times are simple, even more so for a Spiritual Supreme like him, so he was in no danger. And if for some reason, he should lose in these trials, nothing would happen. He is still a Leader among the Elders and will not cease to be unless he dies or the sect master takes away his token. Even then, would it be taken away? He is a Spiritual Supreme, and right now, the sect requires Spiritual Supremes, so there was no way he would lose his status. Still, the one who looked calmer between the two was Mu Taishi. ''Well, for the sake of the lady, I''m going to give it my best.'' Mu Taishi thought smiling, even though he knew that getting to the top would be extremely difficult. When they both got there, one of the protectors sighed and stepped forward along with the other Lead Elders. Although two of them supported Mu Taishi, he was no longer in the position he should be, and it was their own decision. Therefore, they simply decided to look ahead and announce the beginning of these tests so important to the sect, but which were conducted strangely. "The Patriarch''s Mechanism has been invoked and with this, the sect will once again be illuminated with the intense red color of the spiritual rays that surround us. A Lightning Master will come out of this small ceremony and guide us to absolute prosperity; therefore, this area will be sealed for the duration of the trials." Said the protector and immediately launched a large spiritual array upward. That array connected with various matrices that were on the ground that glowed at that instant, and a great spiritual array was formed from side to side. The other protector standing beside Tang Yin also released his own spiritual array, and soon another large spiritual array was formed, connecting with the previous one. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, both protectors clapped their hands loudly, and the Lead Elder tokens came together to form an extremely large barrier that was arranged side by side at this place. So, a few seconds later, this place was isolated from the outside. Even Tang Yin was surprised to see this. ''Divine Barriers? Shit, certainly this sect has some really good stuff inside.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise having recognized the kind of barriers that were hidden in those tokens. "I won''t say much more. The Lightning Patriarch''s Throne is available and no longer has an owner, awaiting its new Master. Since you already know the rules, I need not say them. You may begin." Said the protector. He, as protector, his only duty is to protect the sect and the sect master for the duration of his growth. Then, he will have to protect the next master or the chosen successor so that he can grow. Therefore, once Mu Taishi left his position as sect master, there was nothing they could do. They simply stepped aside, allowing both to face each other. It was the same for both of them. Their affection was with Mu Taishi and both wanted him to be the sect master again. They watched him grow and become strong. They have been able to see what he has done for the sect all this time, but if he decided to do these tests, there is nothing they can do. They must be impartial in this. After all, they couldn''t stop him. Even if Shi Yue came here, she couldn''t stop this. Today would define the next sect master. Mu Taishi said nothing, but Elder Ding had something to say. Therefore, he looked at Tang Yin. "Prove yourself worthy of winning battles in so few moves and climb some steps. You only need to climb 3 of them and I won''t make your life miserable once I reach the top." He said coldly. Tang Yin shrugged at this. "Do you see yourself as the winner? It''s a pity I don''t see you that way, you''re not destined to sit on that throne ever. Still, I''m curious about these stairs, so I''ll take the opportunity." He replied, and after giving the patriarch''s token to the protector, he stood next to the two Spiritual Supremes. Many were in shock at this, but since it was Elder Ding''s idea, no one said anything. If Tang Yin could climb up to step 3 with his current cultivation, he would certainly prove that he is the future of the sect. So, it would not be wrong to give him as the winner in this hall battle. Explore hidden tales at M V L At the end of the day, once Elder Ding reaches the top, all the rewards would end up being from his Great Hall, even if they ended up losing. Once Tang Yin arrived at the side of them, none of them uttered a word and stepped on the first step... Chapter 371: Divine Soul Mechanism Not many people had the opportunity to step on the patriarch''s stairs, and anyone who could step on them would take full advantage of them because they usually worked very well to improve the human body.Therefore, many of those present were a bit jealous of the opportunity Tang Yin, a measly Spirit King, had. Still, there was nothing they could do. This was decided by Elder Ding. No one else could speak. When Tang Yin felt the pressure of the first step, he frowned slightly. It was quite a powerful pressure that made him stand still for a moment as he put both feet on the ground. It was not a pressure made for a Spirit King to bear. He was sure that not even a Spirit Emperor could climb many steps. The pressure they felt was not commensurate with the level of the cultivator but was a pressure so powerful that, if a Spiritual Supreme was not careful, he could be thrown out of it. ''This mental and physical pressure is quite interesting. The mechanism is that, if I don''t keep a clear mind, this thing will explode and send me forcefully backward, huh.'' Tang Yin thought, unraveling a bit of the secret of the spiritual pressure that girded over his head. It was not a spiritual pressure that you could easily shake off. The spiritual pressure prevented you from getting out, and the only way to do so was to push you to your limit and have it forcefully expel you. So, once you''re in, you can''t get out. This made Tang Yin smile. Still, he soon noticed something important and what he wanted to use this spiritual pressure for. Although the pressure was quite strong and should serve to cultivate his body, he soon noticed that his divine soul was activated and began to expel all this spiritual pressure that was trying to cling to his body. In an instant, all the pressure disappeared from Tang Yin, and he could feel as if he was standing in any normal place. This surprised him, but after a moment, he sighed with understanding and laughed at his stupidity. ''Shit, I had forgotten that divine soul mechanism. Tsk, now I won''t be able to strengthen my body using this.'' Tang Yin thought and was slightly annoyed by it, though then he simply sighed and looked forward. He had spent several seconds thinking, so as soon as he looked up, he noticed that the two supreme spirituals had already advanced a good batch, but... Mu Taishi was already sweating by this point in the encounter as he tried to get through it as quickly as possible, and the pressure he was feeling was terrifying. From the outside, it could be seen that immense spiritual pressure was upon Mu Taishi. The ancestors were angry. How could a patriarch have to re-enter the patriarch''s mechanism? He had to have done it very badly, such that all the Central Elders were angry! Therefore, they were going to teach him a lesson! Tang Yin scoffed at such a stupid mechanism. They did not even leave any mechanism behind so that they could understand the context of everything but automatically thought that Mu Taishi was not worthy and that, if he wanted to be worthy, then he should pass the test of several times the difficulty. Still, it was not his duty to interfere in this. Therefore, he walked a little further up this huge staircase and stepped on the second step. The pressure increased with each one, so, stepping on the third step, Tang Yin stopped. He didn''t need to go any higher, and although the pressure disappeared soon after, he felt too lazy to climb so many steps unnecessarily. Therefore, once he got there, he stood still and looked up. Many of the people below were shocked by his feat, among those, the Central Elders who had participated in the Patriarch''s Mechanism earlier were stunned to see that a person from the King Realm was able to reach the third step and didn''t even break a sweat. ''How is this possible? This guy what kind of genius is he?'' many of them thought. Ding Chun himself was stunned when he saw this. He had never participated, but the Elders once showed him a small part of what it would be like so he could go prepare, even so, despite it not being the real thing, he couldn''t endure it for long. So, how is it possible for Tang Yin to have endured so long? Stay connected via M V L Everyone was amazed by such a feat, including Jia Yijie, who opened her eyes in surprise. She as an illusionist, can see spiritual pressure even better than anyone else, and thanks to that, she can see that the spiritual pressure in Tang Yin''s body is not working the way it should. ''Is he that good?'' She thought in shock and focused her gaze to stare at him. She never took her gaze away from Tang Yin''s body as she tried to understand what was going on with this strange and mysterious person, but who seemed to be much weaker than her. Tang Yin had noticed her gaze but paid it no mind. He knew very well that this woman could see some things that other people could not, so it was best to keep his sight away from her. Besides, she''s an opportunist, the likes of which he doesn''t like. He was trying to unravel more of the mysteries of this spiritual energy but was hampered by his divine soul, which would not let him feel the pressure. Still... When he spent some time looking at the two spiritual Supremes that were rising, he could understand a few things. ''It''s a spiritual pressure that causes hallucinations and it''s not because it affects the mind too much, they are created as illusions...'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. That means that those two Mu Taishi and Elder Ding, were battling in their minds against various illusions while they had to keep climbing. ''It''s not dangerous on a physical or cultivation level, but... Certainly, it''s a real challenge to complete this walk on stairs.'' Tang Yin thought. That was why Mu Taishi was still sweating constantly. The pressure and mental attacks he was enduring were much stronger than the attacks on Elder Ding. Even so, both of them continued to climb slowly. Tang Yin frowned a while later... S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''The sect master is slowing down considerably. Elder Ding will go up first at this rate.'' He thought. Chapter 372: Who is more worthy? In Mu Taishi''s mind, there was chaos at present.He was fighting against various things, and the voices of his loved ones were continuously coming from one side to the other. All these voices were continually telling him to give up, over and over again. But there was one voice encouraging him to keep going. That voice belonged to his sister and the woman he respected most in this world, even above the respect he had for Shi Yue. That was why he had not given up. He couldn''t put his sister to shame in this case, but... ''It''s hard, sister...'' He thought in frustration as he realized that his steps were getting heavier and heavier. Experience exclusive tales on M V L This situation also brought back his inner demon, with which he had been fighting for many years and had always won until he had buried it completely. But it seemed that he had not killed it, for it soon began to take repercussions in his mind and to bombard him with questions from one side to the other. He ignored them and, though he found it difficult, kept moving forward. Slowly, even so, his vision began to blur, and he had to internally bite his tongue to try to hold on. The continuous attacks coming from all sides, and the voices in his head kept rumbling. On top of that, that added to the spiritual pressure he felt in his physical body and the attacks it sent to his mind, which was hard to endure for anyone who tried. Even someone more powerful than him. For this is also testing his perseverance, not just his physical strength. His determination and all that can be tested by a simple spiritual pressure of great magnitude, coming from countless powerful elders from the past. Just as he was almost reeling from what he was feeling, he heard a voice from up ahead. "Hehe, Mu Taishi, it looks like it''s the end of you as a sect master." Elder Ding said as he looked back slightly and spoke to him in a way that only Mu Taishi could hear. He frowned and opened his eyes again to see him. He was almost at the top... S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...You know, I have always known that I am not worthy of the position. That''s why I''m not against you taking that position. I am already exhausted and would rather live the life of a protector, for the sect has been so good to me that I must repay it somehow." "But that doesn''t mean I''m going to give it to you easily when you''re so unworthy of holding that position now." Mu Taishi said and looked up firmly to take several more steps in one leap as he bit his lips hard and began to bleed. Elder Ding still didn''t look worried about this, but he frowned when he heard him say that. "What do you mean? Haven''t I given enough for the sect? I have completed many missions for the sect and bestowed my entire life to it, my son, who could have entered the three most powerful sects on the continent, I brought him to this place to increase the sect''s status, do you think I don''t deserve the position?" he asked angrily. This conversation could only be heard by those on the stairs, no one outside could hear it, although many of them could see that they were talking. So, they spoke without restraint. Mu Taishi scoffed a little. "Yes, I too have given my life to the sect, do you think you are more worthy than me, who brought my sister to the Sect? She would have the best future you can think of in the Alchemists'' Association, but she came to our sect for me, who is more worthy then?" Mu Taishi asked back, causing Elder Ding to frown in annoyance, for the truth was that Mu Taishi had done more for the sect than he had, but... He lacked leadership and would attack him over there. "Hmph, though you have given much, you are not worthy of being a leader, for you do not know how to do it." He replied, and Mu Taishi nodded. "That''s right, I can''t deny it. I don''t like the position. Even so, I am still more worthy than you." "Besides, I can list many of your crimes to you, Ding Yun. Do you think only you, know about my life? Do you think you have been doing everything undercover? Hehe, you''ve made a grave mistake, Ding Yun." Mu Taishi said coldly as he took another step closer. This took Elder Ding Yun by surprise, who glared at him. "What do you mean?" he asked in surprise as he clasped his hands behind his back. He wondered if his small but dangerous secrets had reached this guy''s ears. Just as he thought that, he felt a shiver as he remembered his dead executioners... ''Could it be...'' He thought with surprise, and at that moment, Mu Taishi opened his mouth. "Murdering disciples is forbidden and the penalty is death. Murdering elders who are against you and taking some hostage to get the support of their relatives by forcing them, have you forgotten what the Lightning God wrote to us? You are not worthy, Ding Yun. Besides... Allying with foreigners to take control of the sect, there is not a single point in you that makes you more worthy than me, of that position..." Mu Taishi said coldly with his eyes closed, as if he was thinking, although he was trying to climb to the next step, and right now, he was already two steps away from Ding Yun, who looked at him in shock. "You... Shut up, you bastard, do you think you''re a saint!?" he shouted angrily after remembering that there was someone else on the stairs, and immediately after that, he showed his hidden hand that was meant to deliver a powerful blow to a sweating Mu Taishi. This shocked everyone present, and many screamed in shock at what was happening. The protectors quickly attempted to retaliate for this but were soon pushed back by the Patriarch''s Mechanism. The powerful blow was aimed hard at Mu Taishi''s chest destined to knock him completely off the stairs. Mu Taishi noticed this and smiled slightly for a moment, immediately raising his hand with an unexpected powerful blow... The sound of the impact came next, and blood came out of Mu Taishi''s mouth, but the smile on his face was not wiped off, and although his arm was almost shattered from the impact, he immediately raised his hand over this power and firmly grabbed Ding Yun''s arm. This left him in shock, ''Did he grab my arm? Didn''t he break several bones?'' He thought in shock, but soon, he felt his sight spin around several times, and he was pulled forcefully downward by Mu Taishi''s hand which was exerting its full force. ''Shit...'' Ding Yun thought as he felt the spiritual pressure on his body wobble and sent him several steps down. Mu Taishi then opened his eyes and leaped forward without giving his arm a thought, skipping several steps in one go... Chapter 373: A mysterious woman? "No!" shouted Ding Yun as soon as he was able to steady himself and ran forward FAST again, but just then, Mu Taishi reached the final two steps, one last push remaining to overtake them.Even so, as soon as he got here, Mu Taishi stiffened. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t move a muscle as he felt a powerful pressure girdle over his head. ''Shit... It''s too much...'' He thought and fell to his knees hard. The last step was there... The last step is where he would feel pressure. ''Just... I need... One more...'' He thought, but the pressure on his head prevented him from moving. Not only the spiritual pressure, but more importantly, it was the continuous mental attacks he was suffering, which made his mind in chaos, and he couldn''t even think clearly. ''This... It''s impossible... Going up... Again...'' He thought to himself in shock, and although he fought with all his might to keep his consciousness... His mind was telling him to give up, and his body was telling him to give up. He couldn''t do it anymore. His body couldn''t take any more, but he tried by all means. He tried to get up again, and a cry of rage came out of his mouth, playing useless for not being able to achieve this simple thing... ''If only... I had a little more strength...'' He thought as his body trembled slightly, and even though he tried, he couldn''t do it. It was impossible. In this world, there was never any room for regret, and this is reflected right now. As his thoughts filled him from side to side, he felt someone come to his side, and he looked sideways. Ding Yun was standing beside him. He unhesitatingly stepped onto the last step at once. ''...I couldn''t do it... Sister...'' Mu Taishi thought in frustration and pain. The mocking voice he had been waiting for finally reached his ears. As Ding Yun stepped on the last step, he felt the spiritual pressure disappear from his body, and with this, he brought to life his most longed-for dream since he had been in the sect. Happiness overflowed from his body, and he couldn''t help but start internally shouting, ''Finally, I have finally arrived.'' Experience tales at M V L Even so, he turned outward and sneered, looking at Mu Taishi. "Hahaha, Mu Taishi, even if you made a desperate attempt to shut me out, in the end, you''re nothing but a waste that lacks determination. Hahahaha, you didn''t even step on the last step, do you think you are worthy of being in the master''s position for so many years?" he said, this was a voice that was indeed heard by everyone present who was in shock. Even so, when they saw that Ding Yun had finally reached the top, many of the members of the Great Hall shouted joy, including Ding Chun, who was the most joyful in this place. ''Finally, I have become the true Young Master...'' He thought with joy and could not help but run to below the stairs to welcome his father in all the glory that awaited him. The foreign spiritual Supremes were the same. So much time had passed since they had been longing for one of them to be in the position of Red Thunder sect master, and it was finally happening... "Hahahaha, dear friends, I have finally made it to the top of this region. It is time for the Red Thunder Sect to receive a New Lightning Master, Lightning Master Ding Yun." Ding Yun said smiling, splendidly and proudly. Thus, he turned around to sit on the Throne of the Lightning Patriarch. This was no longer a test; his only mission was to sit on a Throne that was available to him, and that would give him the glory of being considered the Lightning Master of the Northwest Region. The longing in his heart was evident as he quickly turned around, but a voice came to him at that moment. Not only to him, everyone could hear it. "Hehe, really?" Said this beautiful voice. Leaving everyone present stunned, for it was a voice heard by everyone here as if it was behind them. Also... The power this voice carried... It was absurd. Just then, the appearance of an extremely beautiful woman became visible as she sat on the Throne of the Lightning Patriarch. Her right leg rested on his left leg as she sat in a lovely position, wearing a long, full-body, red-colored dress with gold and black trimmings. But her face was half covered by a veil that only covered the upper part of her face. When Ding Yun looked at someone else in a position that should belong to him, anger took hold of him. The usually calm Ding Yun could not help but feel an intense rage take over his mind. His body began to shake for a moment from the rage, and he could not contain himself. He immediately let out an angry shout. "Who the fuck are you, you bastard!? How dare you sit in my position!? Get away from there!" he shouted hysterically, and without even waiting or thinking, he pounced on her as if he wanted to eat her. Just the thought that his most cherished dream was now being stolen by someone else was enough to blind his thinking and reasoning. He just wanted to remove that ''dirty'' woman from that beautiful throne, which belonged to him and which he had earned with so much effort. So, the attack was to be rewarded with all his power as Spiritual Supreme. Everyone was in shock at that moment, but they were brought back to reality by that demonstration of Ding Yun''s power. He was powerful. And he was about to hit a smiling woman with the appearance of a Goddess, who didn''t even bother to look at him. Just at those moments, a new, even more powerful presence appeared at the side of this woman, and without Ding Yun noticing, grabbed him by the head and smashed him hard against the floor of this place, leaving everyone stunned... It was another woman''s appearance, extremely beautiful... Only this time, she had a distinctive. Her huge dragon tail. Chapter 374: Shi Yue, The Owner. "Hehe, you little bastard, you want to hit the Mistress? Shit, you got your balls on good, but they''ll dry up if you do." Said the beautiful dragon-tailed woman as she grabbed her wrist a little after she had rendered Ding Yun unable to fight with a single punch.Just then, the beautiful woman''s voice rang out again. "That''s right, Ding Yun. A new Master finally appeared. The Throne of the Lightning Patriarch finally has a new Master. It''s a pity it''s not you." She said and stood up. The small veil that, covered almost nothing of her face before, finally, letting her whole face be seen, and when everyone saw her, they were in shock. The beauty that was left visible to all was absurd to comprehend, even the beautiful women present were embarrassed by what they were seeing. Still, for some of those present... This face was more than incomprehensible beauty. They... sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They knew her. Obviously, they knew her. "Madam Shi Yue!" shouted many of the Head Elders below. They were in shock to see her after so many years. They couldn''t even understand how on earth she could be alive. Shouldn''t she have died hundreds of years ago? How the hell is she still alive!? And she''s still so beautiful! Ding Yun then realized his mistake... He didn''t think about who this beautiful woman might be, even though he felt he knew her from somewhere. Still, before he could even answer, a wave of Shi Yue''s hand caused three heads to roll down and hit Ding Yun''s body a little. ''Executioners!'' He thought in shock and then realized what was happening. This legendary woman was the one who had been hunting his executioners... If it''s her... It made sense that she had discovered his secrets. ''...It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve seen her, how the hell is she still alive!?'' He thought to himself in shock. He wasn''t the only one in shock though. Both the Head Elders as well as the foreign Spiritual Supremes they were all in shock. Because the woman in front of them was not just any person. They, in front of her, had to lower their heads. Because she is the owner of this place! And we''re not talking about the Red Thunder Sect alone! She has the ownership documents of the ENTIRE Northwest Region! She is the True Owner of an entire Region! This woman''s status in this place is extremely high. Her death was suspected, and everyone thought that the membership papers were with the Red Thunder Sect, if not, why would they think to get one of them to be the leader of the sect? But she is alive! And she''s still powerful! The Head Elders couldn''t help but scream and fall to their knees as soon as they saw her. "Madam, welcome back!" they shouted with great excitement after seeing her. That great shout from so many Head Elders also brought those who were in shock back to reality, and then, they could all react in the same way. The protectors immediately jumped up and stood behind her, and although Mu Taishi was in shock, as soon as he saw her, he did not hesitate to stand behind her. Shi Yue smiled and looked at them one by one. "As of today, I will be occupying this position temporarily. The Red Thunder Sect and the entire Northwest Region in general, will from now on resurface with a complete restructuring." Shi Yue said, and just as she finished speaking, two spiritual Supremes appeared before them all and knelt before Shi Yue. The Ancestral Serpent Sect Master was the first to shout, along with the two Spiritual Supremes who had arrived earlier. They knew what would happen today. They never showed up here for Ding Yun but for Shi Yue. "My Ancestral Serpent Sect submits to Lady Shi Yue and the Red Thunder Sect! I, as Sect Master declare it today!" he shouted, and following his shout, came the other person''s shout as well. "As the Sect Master of the Lightning Sword Sect, I declare that my Sect submits to Madam Shi Yue and the Red Thunder Sect!" His words shocked everyone present, but most of all the spiritual Supremes of that sect. They were in shock. "Sect Master!" they shouted in shock at seeing this. They could not understand what was going on, but seeing the sect master send them a fierce look, they fell silent. Soon, they were forced to kneel next to the sect master while Shi Yue looked at them indifferently. She had been working hard for the past few days, for she wanted things to change. She would once again be known as the mistress of this place and that is why at this moment... The whole region was in shock. For what was happening here was not only heard by those present, but, using different mechanisms, it was transmitted to various cities throughout the region. Shi Yue''s appearance left everyone here in shock, but the fact that those two masters of the other two most powerful sects appeared and submitted to her was undoubtedly something worthy of admiration. Although, Shi Yue did not even smile at this. "Chain this bastard, his crimes will be investigated. Not only did he murder many disciples and elders, if not he had the guts to try to lay his hand on my disciple, lock him up for it." She said coldly as she pointed at Ding Yun and declared her sentence. Although many were shocked, the two protectors immediately stepped forward and did as she told them. Continue your saga on M V L The rest were confused as to who could be the disciple of this legendary woman, so they all looked from side to side and focused their attention on the Kings of the sect. ''Who could be one of them?'' thought several elders present. Although, in reality, those guys were the same, thinking, who is? As they looked at each other to see which of their companions had gone ahead. All except for Ding Chun, who hadn''t even been able to move for a while... Just as everyone was waiting to see who Shi Yue''s disciple was, she looked down the stairs and focused her gaze on Tang Yin. "Why don''t you go upstairs? I can see you can do it." She said with an affectionate smile, and Tang Yin sighed. He said nothing. Simply began to walk up the patriarch''s stairs... Chapter 375: The Heir of the Northwest Region. The more he climbed the stairs, the more people were surprised.The patriarch''s mechanism is not deactivated under any circumstances. The spiritual pressure is always active, even when a person becomes the Lightning Master. So, that immense spiritual pressure is still present. Everyone could see it. Yet, a Spiritual King was walking up the stairs like it was nothing? What on earth was going on? It wasn''t just the disciples who were stunned. All the head elders and spirituals supreme were stunned. Even the beautiful dragon woman standing beside Shi Yue felt stunned, for she knew what kind of spiritual pressure was being employed in this mechanism. ''Even divine pressure doesn''t affect him much? How strong is his mind?'' she thought in shock. But how could the Divine Pressure made by a few low-level people have more status than the pressure of the Divine Soul? The Divine Soul gives off its own divine pressure when it feels that something is challenging it, it is an automatic mechanism and can be used in many ways, in this case, the Divine Soul is using it to counteract all the divine pressure it is receiving. Although there are many occasions when it cannot counteract it, but this is not the case. This divine pressure will never have any effect on him. Therefore, Tang Yin walked calmly through this place and arrived at Shi Yue''s side. "Master." He said respectfully, as he bowed slightly, and she nodded. ''It''s weird, he seems a bit more mature than before, could that be why he did?'' She thought doubtfully after remembering some things Tang Yin had told her about his trip. Still, she didn''t think much of it right now. She simply sat down on the Lightning Patriarch''s Throne and urged him to stand beside her. After that, she looked at everyone present. "May I introduce my disciple; Tang Yin is his name." She said, and after some expressed diverse voices regarding this, as they did not expect him to be so weak, she spoke again. "I will not allow any of you, little trash, to insult my disciple. Therefore, if anyone dares to do so or raise a voice against him, I will have the protectors dismember you one by one." She said coldly, and then ignored the leading elders who lowered their heads in shame and fear. "This time I decided to introduce him to all of you because he is My Heir. The entire northwest region will be passed on to him shortly, so I hope you understand his status. He is not only the Young Sect Master, but he is the Second Sect Leader after me. His status is above any of you, elders or protectors, therefore, I hope you understand his position." She said, revealing a bombshell that even Tang Yin did not expect. He looked at her stunned, unable to understand why she was saying that, ''What do you mean I''m the Heir of the northwest region? What did I miss?'' He thought to himself in surprise, but of course, he didn''t reject it. He didn''t care about that status, but it would work for his plans. Discover more stories at M V L sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, besides Tang Yin and Shi Yue, who were indifferent about it, the rest were not. For them, this was something extremely important. It represented the next owner of an entire continental region! In this continent, there are only two regions that belong to a specific power. One of them is not even considered a region because it is not that big, but they have great power, and are independent. This is the Southwest Region, where the Supreme Academy is located. The entire Southwest belongs to the Supreme Academy. But it is not very big. In terms of size, even the northeastern desert is a greater region than the small Southwest Region. Now, the second region with an owner is the Northwest Region. The owner is a single person: Shi Yue. The whole region is named after her, and although there are many sects and empires in this place, all the lands they own, including the Great Northwest Intersection, are under the name of Shi Yue. And this is a complete region! In size, it is only behind the top 5 regions and is even larger than the distant Demon Region. Therefore, the fact that it is going to change ownership is unprecedented news. The last time it changed ownership was when Shi Yue inherited it from her father. More than a thousand years have passed since then. Therefore, no one could be indifferent about this. For the fact that, someone had a region under his name means much more than riches. The power he could amass in a short period could be unmatched. Perhaps Shi Yue did not take full advantage of that because she had been missing for hundreds of years, and only the spiritual supreme ones knew the reason. But if Tang Yin manages to grow with the support of an entire region¡­ ''It could become one of the absolute existences of the continent!'' ''It could lead to the birth of a new Lightning God!'' At least, that was the thought of all the leading elders who saw the way Tang Yin dominated this entire generation of inner-sect youth. He has the talent and the potential; he just lacked the status... But now he will have the status... What kind of existence could be born from there? As they all thought up to this point, they felt their bodies tremble slightly. Some with excitement. Others with fear, and still others with various thoughts. Still, if Shi Yue had decreed it in front of so many people, it meant that it was already done. Who would dare to oppose Shi Yue within the Northwest Region? ''Perhaps only the Snake Ancestor... But why did the snakes decide to place themselves under her command? What the hell is going on?'' thought some sword sect spiritual Supremes with doubt. They could not understand everything because the turn of events for it was too great. Chapter 376: The Region its my gift to you. Just as everyone was thinking about this, Shi Yue spoke again."Our Sect will finally re-emerge and this time with more strength than before. Therefore, allow us to represent the entire northwest region in the upcoming battle of the great sects and bring honor to our region." "Although the other regions are more powerful than us, we are not without talents, and I can assure you, it will be proven in the future for those who do not believe it. As in those times, the northwest region will once again be at the forefront of the continent in less than 100 years." She said firmly and stood up; she snapped her fingers lightly in those moments. A small snap was heard by almost an entire continental region, and that was the beginning of an intense show of force that was accompanied by great columns of spiritual energy rising. The first and most powerful was the spiritual energy emanating from Shi Yue''s body. Next came the spiritual energy emanating from the body of the beautiful Dragon woman at her side, which was extremely strong and resilient. That presence alone would be enough to make many Spiritual Supremes shrink, for they were feeling things that they could not give off... It was a power they had never reached. A power they wished to reach but which was extremely difficult, even for the All Mighty Tenth Level Spiritual Supremes. Still, that would not be a worthy enough show of strength in Shi Yue''s eyes. So, the spiritual energy of Mu Taishi''s body and the two protectors shot out and revealed itself to everyone on this continent. But that was not enough yet. When everyone thought it was over, behind Shi Yue, three other new spiritual pressures were born at the level of powerful Spiritual Supremes, leaving all of them in shock. ''Since when did the Red Thunder Sect have so many powers?'' Outsiders thought, but they weren''t the only ones confused. The Sect Master himself was stunned by this, ''What the hell is going on? Where did so many powers come from?'' He thought in shock as he realized that those three new Spiritual Supremes were even stronger than him. "Please allow us to accompany you and reveal to them that the Red Thunder Sect has powerful Subordinates!" The Ancestral Serpent Sect Master shouted at that moment and revealed his full power, along with the other remaining Spiritual Supremes. Causing the Lightning Sword Sect to have no choice but to also demonstrate their present powers. ''Maybe we''ll get into big trouble after this...'' Thought some of the members of the sword sect. They had their thoughts on the matter. Shi Yue smiled slightly at this and snapped her fingers again to cut off all the regional transmission she was doing, thus ending the precession she wanted to do. This demonstration of power was not made for the little people but was made for ''those guys'' to see. If the northwest region was destined to return, it had to do so with strength and greatness. That done, she looked at each of those present one last time and then simply disappeared along with Tang Yin, the Tang Yin girls, and the true dragons. "Wait here, there are some things I need to talk to Tang Yin about." Shi Yue said once she arrived at the ancestral courtyard. After that, she took Tang Yin to the top of the mountain. "I notice you pensive." She said smiling, and Tang Yin looked at her, shaking his head soon after. She then smiled, noticing his thoughts. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Continue your journey at M-V-L "Don''t worry, I won''t leave the sect to you. You are not a person who is destined to stay tied to a sect." She said and then turned around to stare at him. "That''s why I will hand over the Northwest Region to you. Perhaps the enemies you have are more powerful than us, that is why I am giving you complete freedom to do with this region as you wish. Form the forces you want and help them as you want, become powerful at the expense of the region, just don''t forget about the enemies I have, that the whole sect has." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her confused. "Why do you care so much about me?" he asked doubtfully, and she shrugged. "You are my disciple, what master wouldn''t worry about his disciple?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "I heard you had other disciples before me, where are they? I''m sure you can train them to become very high-level Spiritual Supremes, living for over a thousand years." He said, and she then nodded. She didn''t answer him immediately. She just turned around and took him to a different place. It was the top of the mountain, a place where you could see practically the entire sect. Clouds floated from side to side. Once here, she waved her hand and wiped away the snow on this spot with a big puff of air. "That''s my first disciple." She said as she pointed to a tombstone on the ground. Tang Yin frowned at the sight of it, but she then pointed a little further behind him. "The second one." She said pointing to another tombstone. Tang Yin felt somewhat stunned at the sight. ''There are no corpses below...'' He thought. ''The corpses of powerful cultivators can last for thousands of years without being damaged or consumed. There should be at least the bones left, but how come there''s nothing? She noticed his thoughts again and smiled. "They murdered them and didn''t even leave the body." She said, and then, with a wave of her hand, she covered it all up again with snow. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "They killed them? Who?" she asked. "Do you know who my biggest enemies are, Tang Yin?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. He had an idea, though. "The central region. Including the leaders of the Alchemist Association. But my biggest enemy is at the top of the Central Region." She said and made it as if she wanted to grab the sky with her hand... Chapter 377: Her Enemies. The Past. Her Hatred. Soon, the sky distorted slightly, and a big mountain was shown with a great building on top."Apart from you, I have come to have 3 disciples. Two are dead, do you want to know where the other one is?" She asked with a smile and stared at the big mountain in the illusory image in front of her. Experience exclusive tales on M-V-L Tang Yin also looked at it and felt a strange feeling coming from that place... He knew where that was. He had recently been nearby, so he could easily notice it. ''It''s the central region, the place where I felt that powerful presence from.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. With everything his master had said, he understood that her third disciple was in that place. Therefore, he answered that, and she nodded. "Yes, my third disciple, although some believe him to be dead, is actually also one of my greatest enemies. He is the current disciple of the most powerful being in the Central Region, the disciple of One God. And he stands in that castle as the Heir of the Central Region." She said and then waved her hand again so that the illusory image dispersed into the clouds. "Perhaps you don''t know about this because it is history of the past. But our northwest region was the most powerful in the entire continent. My father, the Lightning God, was so powerful that no one could match him. But my father was not invincible and was banished by the Central Region. Five Gods joined with a Legendary Divine Beast to assassinate him, back then." "God of Alchemy. God of the Sun. Supreme God, those three were the main force and my father died at the hands of the Sun God. Subsequently, the Lightning Divine Sect suffered catastrophe after catastrophe until it finally ended up becoming a small Red Thunder Sect. With the help of the Heavenly Hammer God at the time, the Central Region was locked inside his shell, for they realized that he was as powerful as the Lightning God himself." "So, that''s how we got here." "But, over the years, my family was exterminated by the Sun God. My first and second disciples were wiped out by him, but the third disciple I had, was so talented that he got out of my hands and his arrogance and greed led him to oppose me, to go to the central region, killing several of the spiritual Supremes that the sect had at that time before he left." Shi Yue talked nonstop as she walked for a long while, and she told Tang Yin various secrets until she reached this point and stopped. Tang Yin frowned and smiled, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll slip out of your hands just like that last disciple?" He asked smiling, and she looked at him but shook her head soon after. "Your soul is purer than you think, Tang Yin. Besides, there''s something in me that tells me you can never betray me." She said with a somewhat mysterious smile, leaving Tang Yin a bit stunned by this. Still, he didn''t give the matter much thought, and she spoke again. "Tang Yin, my fear is not that you will betray me. My fear is that those guys won''t let you mature. Now that they know who my disciple is, they will try to make your life miserable." "Of course, this could have been avoided if I had not revealed you as my successor, after all, you are the only successor I have ever had in my entire life. Even my three past disciples were only disciples willing to become the Masters of this little Sect." She spoke. Tang Yin felt stunned by that, ''Why did she give me the status of heir? Has she been able to see through me and know how special I am?'' He thought somewhat doubtfully but thought that was likely. His master is smarter and more capable than he thought and always surprised him. "But in your case, you are different. You are not someone who can be tied to a region and I can''t see what your future destiny is, but I am sure that if I allow you to live in this place as if it were your home, you will be able to mature faster. That is why I am granting you this whole region." She spoke. But before he could answer her, she pulled out a small token and handed it to him. "Therefore, have this." She spoke. Tang Yin frowned at the sight of it. He didn''t recognize it and didn''t understand what its value was. But its mechanism... Why was it so familiar to him? "If we are ever attacked, they will attack us with all their might. Not only will a god come at that time, therefore, no matter what, you must leave the northwest region. Even if it ends up falling into traitorous hands, run west and don''t look back. Once you''re there, this token will save your life and you can mature." She said and then took out another token, but this one was a spiritual token, which was Shi Yue''s Spirit Ship Core Key. "It''s yours, with my spirit ship you will be able to get there before any God can reach you. You will understand later." She said and then sighed slightly, looking away from Tang Yin. "Never forget your enemies, Tang Yin. And I''m sorry for making my enemies your enemies, even so, I''m sure you will live a long life." She spoke. Tang Yin felt a little strange in his heart, but he didn''t reject any of the things she was giving him. "Master, you seem to have seen through me very well." He said smiling and immediately grabbed her hand and turned her to stare at him. This was the first time he had ever done this with his master, but he couldn''t help it. That back... It gave him the feeling of intense loneliness and sadness, there was a strange aura about her that didn''t make him feel at ease. Therefore, he brought his hand to her face and stared at it caressing it a little. "But you haven''t seen through me entirely. I don''t need this to run away. A God? Heh, I get an idea of the power of these so-called gods you fear, but what if I told you that I fear none of them? Your enemy is 5 Gods? Well, why don''t you leave it up to me? You have taught me many things and now I think I can understand them more deeply. Therefore, I no longer need to run away. I already did that a lot in the past." He said, leaving Shi Yue stunned who did not expect this... S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 378: The Words of Tang Yin. "Not only will I not run away from those so-called gods, since they will never be able to do anything to me. But I will also show that idiot who should be my superior why he chose his master wrong. I will show who is the best Master on this Continent and prove to you that I am not as simple as you think." He said, and as he said this, his eyes changed color.The blue and vivid color from before turned into a beautiful silver color that shone with power. Not only that, his beautiful long blue hair that cascaded down behind his body also changed color in that instant. The silver color shone brightly on Tang Yin, giving him an extremely captivating appearance, and he, with an indifferent look on his face, let go of Shi Yue slightly to give a snap with his fingers... This snap was soft and elegant. But it caused the entire surrounding contour to shift back and forth as if it were a powerful domain that had been cast. Soon, this place began to become more vivid as the spiritual herbs began to grow in age at an absurd speed, leaving Shi Yue in complete shock. Tang Yin''s aura increased drastically, and she felt as if there was some kind of incomprehensible existence staring at her. Her mind went blank at that moment as the scar on Tang Yin''s face disappeared, revealing the beauty of his face and the masculinity of his body in its full glory. The spiritual energy stopped as if it had been stopped by some extremely powerful being, and the clouds disappeared, leaving the rear view of this mountain more visible. Still, even though this was a beautiful sight, Shi Yue did not look at it. She could not tear her gaze away from Tang Yin. The aura in Tang Yin was indescribable and, for some reason, attracted all the attention of the environment, as if it had eclipsed all the beauty of this world and stayed in Tang Yin. At least that was the feeling of a Shi Yue who is normally, indifferent towards beauty. Tang Yin''s figure had even grown a little, giving a sense of extreme power. Tang Yin then smiled a little lovingly but without making his pride waver. He waved his hand towards Shi Yue''s face again... "This is the real me, Master. You don''t know me well enough, but I can let you know everything about me. Where my power comes from, who I am, why I can talk this way... I can tell you everything." "You must know only one thing. The who dares to touch you, will be visited by me and my heavenly hammer will be unleashed to destroy him." He said indifferently. "Besides..." He focused his gaze steadily on her eyes for a long while. He could see some things through them. He could see inside her at that moment. But he doesn''t understand why he couldn''t see her soul. In this state... Nothing should refuse his gaze. But her soul did, and this made him feel a little strange. It was then that he realized that his master might have been suffering for many years. But, as he looked inside her, he could see something... ''Their life expectancy is slipping away.'' He thought and frowned. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without giving her a moment to react, he hugged her lightly. "I will save you. I will never let anyone else die in my arms. Just wait for me." He said firmly, causing Shi Yue to flinch slightly. Her thoughts swirled from side to side, as her feelings were struck by these words. Just then, she felt as if she was connected to Tang Yin and felt that he had seen more of her than she had seen of him. This left her stunned, but when she heard that he was going to save her¡­ Her face took on a beautiful vivid color again, and she looked away from him quickly. "Let go of me." She said softly, and Tang Yin didn''t force anything else. He let go of her, and she then turned around. "I don''t need my disciple to save me. The times I will save you will be countless, but I''m sure you can never save me when I need it." She said nonchalantly, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. He snapped his fingers again at that moment, bringing everything back to normal. Tang Yin''s perfect, beautiful, and powerful image was already etched in Shi Yue''s soul. She would never forget that perfect image she had seen. This was... The second time she felt like this. Still, she is a firm woman, and knows how to restrain herself very well. So, she pushed those thoughts away from her mind and was about to speak, but Tang Yin decided to speak first. "Master, I see that we can already qualify to go to that battle of the great sects, right?" he asked, and Shi Yue looked at him sideways to nod and then turned her head again. "That''s right, are you happy?" she asked, but Tang Yin shook his head. "I don''t mean that, but that won''t be enough. Let''s make this region grow in power. Let''s restore the glory of the Lightning Divine Sect of your memories." He said, surprising her. Explore more at M-V-L She couldn''t help but turn her head sharply to look at him. "You say we can restore the glory of the Sect?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "You don''t doubt my words?" he asked, and she frowned but shook her head. "Go on." She said, revealing that she was trusting him. Tang Yin then smiled. "Do you know what you just saw?" He asked, and she shook her head. "It looks like a domain, very powerful at that. You made the spiritual herbs grow absurdly in a short time. You''re more amazing than I expected." She said smiling as she looked at the surroundings, remembering the strange domain Tang Yin had just cast. And Tang Yin smiled. "Then I''ll reveal one of my identities to you first, Master. Well, maybe you can be proud of me, you know? Your disciple gets a title now." He said, and she stared at him doubtfully. "What title? Say it already." She replied with some anger, but the smile on her face was evident, and she couldn''t hide it. Tang Yin raised his left hand and created a small world in his hand at that moment, while, in his other hand, he formed a great mountain that changed shape and became bigger and smaller. Sometimes, it was not a mountain but a beautiful construction, and sometimes, it was the vastness of the sky with clouds. "I now have the Natural Law of Control in my soul and receive the title, The Controller." He said smiling... Chapter 379: He controls a Natural Law. Shi Yue frowned slightly as soon as she heard this.Had she heard correctly? She wondered doubtfully as she looked at both of Tang Yin''s hands. The aura emerging from his body became indescribable, causing Shi Yue to immediately appear in front of him and grab his arms to stare at this. She could not utter a word in the face of such a revelation. ''Did I hear right?'' she thought in shock. Certainly, she had just heard... That he had a ''Natural Law''. That left her in shock, and she even took a step backward. "You..." She said and choked as she didn''t know what to say. Still, it didn''t take her long to grab him by the arms tightly again. "You''re the Master of a Natural Law!?" She asked in shock. She is not someone simple. She is not a simple Spiritual Supreme who doesn''t know about the world. She knows many of the secrets of this world and knows one thing very well... Natural Laws are the most extreme powers in the world! Extreme in power, in status, in everything! There are various natural laws in the world, and among those the ones that are easy to control are the Central Laws. Such as the Law of Water. The Law of Fire, etc. Every one of those Laws has something to do with the Nature of the World. But although they are ''easy to control'', the truth is that, this ease requires thousands of years of training and a supreme talent for this attribute. Stay tuned to M-V-L They cannot be controlled in 100 years or a thousand years... Even for the most powerful person this world has had so far, the God of Lightning, it took him more than 2 thousand years to be able to control the Law of Lightning that made him a God. And that is why it is so difficult to control a Law because it is the one that will allow you to be a God. How could it be possible to control a Natural Law in only 20 years? What''s the point of that? But Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "It''s my new power. I told you, didn''t I? I''m not as simple as you may come to think." He said, and she looked at him with unfamiliarity. She certainly didn''t know him now. ''The Law of Control?'' She thought with great shock, ''I heard that Law is one of the Enigmas among the Natural Laws, how on earth is it possible that he could have been able to control such a thing in such a short time? Isn''t he only 20 years old?'' She thought in shock. But then she remembered what Tang Yin had just shown her. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a unique and flawless appearance, along with his flawless aura... It gave her the feeling that she was in front of someone too impressive, so much so that even she couldn''t take her eyes off him. Therefore, she frowned, and although her mind was in shock, in the end, she simply sighed. This was not a bad thing. If her disciple was as remarkable a person as he was now, it would be amazing, but what if he still had several things that made him more remarkable than she thought? Didn''t it mean that she was raising an existence that would be unique in the world? ''Maybe... He can surpass the two Maximum Existences...'' She thought, and since Tang Yin didn''t know her thoughts, he interrupted her. "Master, with this Law I can grow Spiritual Herbs at a much faster speed than what I showed you in that place, but I''m going to be needing a lot of alchemists to process each Spiritual Herb." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue finally stopped thinking about things and looked at him. "I''ll help you in getting them. Ruxue came back and told me that she wanted to talk to you, so she will contact you at any time." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded, though he was hesitant. "Ruxue?" he asked. "Mu Ruxue, the younger sister of Mu Taishi. The most talented person in alchemy in our sect, I told you about her before." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded remembering that. "Good, then I will talk to her." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue smiled. "Right, an elderly alchemy intern recently died and no one can figure out what''s going on. Her lifespan was consumed without anyone noticing, it''s a bit strange." She said something she remembered at that moment, and Tang Yin raised his eyebrow. "An old woman? Could it be that Elder Fen?" He asked, and Shi Yue looked at him doubtfully. "That''s right, do you know her?" "Heh, so she finally died that old woman." Shi Yue looked at him after seeing how he addressed her, "Did you have enmity with her?" she asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "She was the first Elder I met after coming to the Sect. She despised me and Meiyu at the time, but I later found out that she was an ally of Elder Ding. She practices an evil alchemy technique and thus was destined to die, which she also passed on to Lingxia, but I saved her before something bad happened to her." Tang Yin said, slightly surprising Shi Yue, who nodded. "Well, then it''s good that she died, do you have enmity with her disciple? She''s seriously ill right now and no one understands why, but in the end, she showed an absurd talent for alchemy and even surpassed her teacher, but since a while ago she couldn''t do alchemy again." She said, and Tang Yin frowned. ''Alchemists we need, but saving her is troublesome if she offers me nothing in return.'' Tang Yin thought. "I have no enmity with her really, but saving her can be annoying. If you give her to me as a slave, I can do it." Tang Yin said smiling. Shi Yue stared at him for a while and then shrugged her shoulders. "Good, now you will have three bloody slaves, don''t you want more?" She asked smiling. "Three? I only have Ning Ruo because she forced me a little and I want to have that girl because she can be of some use to me." Tang Yin replied, and Shi Yue nodded. "Put your blood here and I''ll give you a nice gift." She said smiling, leaving Tang Yin a little stunned by this. It was a slave contract, with Tang Yin as ''master''. But who was the slave? It was blank, so Tang Yin hesitated for a moment. But in the end, he put his blood there. "Who is?" he asked, and she smiled, saving the contract. "You''ll know soon enough." Chapter 380: Saving that girl. After that, Tang Yin didn''t ask any more questions and told her some of the things he could do to increase the sect''s power, which had a lot to do with things used in the Higher World, changing practically all the cultivation rules within the sect.He could finally demonstrate the power of a Higher World in this place, and although he doesn''t have much time, it should certainly be quite an impressive improvement going forward. Once he finished, Tang Yin took his leave while asking for the Lu Xia girl''s direction. After that, he arrived at Lu Xia''s courtyard, and this place was filled with a terrible aura of death. It was more obvious to him now that he controlled a Natural Law, so he frowned and walked straight into the courtyard. She was not being attended by anyone, not even a maid was in this place. Throughout the courtyard, Tang Yin simply noticed a presence and following it, found Lu Xia deathly pale, but her body the same. There was no sign of illness except for the pallor on her body. "Who?" she asked softly without opening her eyes. Even that was difficult for her, and Tang Yin smiled. "Someone you never expected to come." He said, and she frowned but opened her eyes dramatically after remembering the voice. "Tang Yin?" she asked hesitantly, and he came into her view, surprising her. She hadn''t expected to see him here at a time when even she didn''t understand her condition, but she believed would die. "You..." She said, but she didn''t know what to say either. No one dared to enter this place, for they thought it was some strange contagious virus that had struck her, so it was best to stay away from her. But he was here? What the hell was he doing? She wondered, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Yes, I am. It''s been a while since the last time, Lu Xia. And I can see that my words came true." Tang Yin said sitting beside her, and she simply averted her gaze. "What are you doing here? I''m going to die shortly and I might have some strange virus in my body." She said, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Virus? So that''s why it''s so lonely." He spoke. "That''s right, they all left." She said, but her words sounded lonely. Your next read awaits at M-V-L Having no one around at the time when you''re about to die must be hard. After all, in your best years, they were there, but when you''re down and you need them, no one is. It''s unfortunate, but that''s humanity. So, Tang Yin smiled. "Don''t worry, you won''t die. I already promised my master, it would be a shame to let you die." He said smiling, and she turned her head to look at him again. "What do you mean?" she asked staring at his face. She couldn''t even get excited. She could barely move and felt every limb as if it weighed so much while her bones ached intensely. Still, she held it in and didn''t reveal this. Although, of course, she looked pitiful and couldn''t even open her eyes very wide. "Do you think I came here to keep you company in your last hours? Do you think I''m close to you, after what you did?" he asked mockingly, and she then felt that he came here for another purpose unrelated to what she thought. But what was it? Although, in this moment of death, she smiled guiltily a little. "I''m sorry... I was a bit stupid before." She said, apologizing for her past attitudes, something Tang Yin didn''t mind. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, don''t you care to know what''s going on with you? The truth is that your teacher died because of the same thing and it''s because of her that you''re like this." Tang Yin said, and she frowned, remaining silent. Of course, she suspected that this had something to do with her teacher. She thought she had put some virus on her to test. But she couldn''t figure out what it was. Tang Yin took her silence as an affirmative that she wanted to listen, so he started talking and told her each of the things that left her in that state while also showing her a small book with the alchemy technique she had practiced. She was in shock after hearing him say it was because of that. She always thought that the alchemy technique she was practicing was too good and she couldn''t have any problems, but who would have thought that it was that same technique that was now killing her? And who would think that this little boy who, some time ago, was weaker than her is now her last hope for life? Although, for some reason, she felt didn''t deserve it. So, when Tang Yin told her his condition to keep her alive, she agreed without hesitation. "I will pay you everything if you save me and I will devote myself to living for you from now on, if you want to kill me then, I will gladly die." She said with difficulty and then closed her mouth a little. There were some last words she wanted to say, but her pride wouldn''t let her. Still... What good was pride? So, she swallowed her pride and closed her eyes. "Please... Save me... The truth is I don''t want to die..." She said with difficulty and then slightly clenched her teeth, but she realized that even that small gesture caused great pain in her head, so she soon loosened her mouth and became quiet again. Tang Yin smiled at this and nodded at her. "I''ll spend a lot on you, so you''d better make yourself useful." He said and took out a spirit herb from his inventory. After doing so, he took out a spiritual pot and made a spiritual bath with it. Then he took Lu Xia in his arms and put her in there to bathe. Giving her various spiritual herbs afterward. These Spiritual Herbs together increased her life expectancy. Obviously, she did not have a virus. She simply ran out of vitality or life expectancy, as the alchemical technique she was using consumed her. After doing that, Tang Yin blocked her spiritual inputs to prevent her from cultivation and then grabbed her by the head to block her alchemical technique so that she could not use it again. Chapter 381: A beautiful woman with crimson hair. Being the Master of the Law of Control, he can naturally do many things that no one else could do, and this is one of them.He could even erase the alchemy technique from her mind, but doing so is considered mind control and is punishable by nature, so it''s not worth it. So, he simply blocked that part of the mind to prevent her from being able to use that technique. It was risky, so Tang Yin spent the whole night doing that. It was difficult, but it paid off. Still, she wouldn''t be able to do alchemy until she cultivated an alchemical technique again. Still, it was enough for now. After more than 12 hours of spending resources to replenish her lost vitality and to block that alchemical technique, Tang Yin finished and heaved a long sigh the next morning. "It''s ready. Now, come see me in this courtyard, you will move there with me for a while because you need several more things. And start practicing this alchemy technique." Tang Yin said indifferently as she looked at him doubtfully, unable to understand why he was saving her. Although she understood that she was now his slave, was it worth it? She thought. Although Tang Yin was even thinking that this might be a waste, but if he had one more alchemist who wouldn''t betray him, it was enough. Besides, he had a plan for her. A couple of hours later, he finished explaining every single thing to her and left the courtyard without saying another word to her. She was out of danger, though if she didn''t go to his courtyard, she would certainly die in a couple of years. Tang Yin simply returned to his courtyard, as he wanted to spend a few days with his women. But, before he arrived, his master came to him. "Master?" he asked hesitantly, and she nodded. "Your girls are with me, so don''t worry about her. I will grant them important status within the sect and you as well. But, before that, I was told that the Herb Hall in your yard got struck by Lightning last night and it was so big that it totally destroyed it, did you have something there for that? That''s never happened before." She said doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Don''t worry, master. It''s just part of the Heavenly Punishment. Don''t let anyone go there, have everyone stay away from that place and I''ll take care of the rest." Tang Yin said, and she then nodded. "Be careful." She said and disappeared to go and drive everyone away from that place. Tang Yin arrived soon after at his courtyard, and it was already lonely. The security mechanisms he had left were activated and were protecting everything very well, but when he walked to the herb hall, he noticed that the ones here had been destroyed to ashes. All the spiritual arrays and spiritual herbs were destroyed as if something was extremely angry with this place. This made Tang Yin sigh. ''The Heavenly Laws are upset, huh. It''s been a while since I''ve seen this, but it''s a good thing the herb hall was outdoors. Otherwise, the disaster could have been worse.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked around this place quietly, looking at the debris. Nothing was spared, not even a seed. Just as he was walking here, he noticed a presence nearby and turned his gaze. A beautiful woman with long, beautiful crimson hair greeted him. Her breasts were quite small, but her body was very shapely, and she had a beautiful hip. The dress she wore was also elegant and close-fitting, which showed off her beautiful figure. Tang Yin stared at her. ''An alchemist.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at her. She returned the gaze. A beautiful pair of red eyes looked into a beautiful pair of blue eyes. "You have angered the Heavenly Laws, what were you cultivating here?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "A Forbidden Herb was cultivated here. Well, it was several of them." Tang Yin said, and she then nodded, though she was surprised. "I didn''t expect there was someone here, who also knew how to cultivate Forbidden Herbs." She said, and Tang Yin hesitated. "Do you know how to do it? It''s not a common knowledge." Tang Yin said, and she smiled. "You don''t know who I am?" she asked. "A beautiful woman with unique hair, a very high-level alchemist." He replied, and she was a little surprised but smiled again. "You have a good eye, though I don''t think I''m as beautiful as your master." She said and walked past Tang Yin. He shrugged his shoulders. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are a beautiful woman in your own right, you don''t need to compare yourself to someone else. Each one has her quirks that make her different. Shi Yue has long beautiful white hair mixed with her beautiful pair of purple eyes make her unique, but, Mu Ruxue, has beautiful crimson hair that is not often seen and a unique pair of red eyes, both are beautiful in their own way." He replied smiling. She looked at him in surprise after hearing that. She did not expect to receive such a response, plus he was able to recognize her without her saying anything about it. This made her smile. "You are good, Tang Yin disciple." She said and grabbed some powder from the ground. "You had several holy herbs here; you are quite impressive. Even with what Lady told me, I didn''t expect you to be this good." She said, and Tang Yin nodded slightly, turning to look at her. Continue your story on M-V-L "You''ve mastered that technique, not bad. Looks like we''ll have good talks from now on." Tang Yin said smiling, and she looked at him doubtfully, but then she realized what he was talking about. She was surprised by this. "You were able to master it too?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled. A faint scent passed through his nose at that moment. "To the point, I can see that you hide your real cultivation very well, Miss Supreme Spiritual." He said, and she was even more surprised by that. ''Can he smell my cultivation? It''s at a higher level than me.'' She thought and smiled. "I hope you can give me more surprises from now on, Tang Yin." Mu Ruxue said smiling, and after saying that, she disappeared from that place, leaving a rather captivating light scent in the air. Chapter 382: The Beautiful Wu Lingxia. A few days later...Tang Yin did a lot of things in his yard while he was fixing it up again. This time, he received help from Wu Lingxia, who had returned to his courtyard after hearing about what happened. She was worried about him, but seeing that he was okay, she decided to help him rebuild what was destroyed, and the two of them did it together for several days while talking. She was in shock about Tang Yin''s status now and for some reason felt a bit distant from him. She didn''t feel like they were on one sentence anymore, even more so because she had stalled at the ninth level of the King Realm, and he was already approaching her. He would soon surpass her. Tang Yin noticed this and smiled as he sat beside her in the night. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lingxia, I see you as someone very close to me, and even if I surpass you in cultivation or status, the truth is I will always see you as someone important. So, you don''t need to feel inferior to me. You''re not and if you feel that way, then just try harder and I''ll help you catch up to my level." He said, and she, though surprised that he noticed, smiled and leaned back a little on his shoulder. "I was just thinking, if you keep this up, we won''t be able to have quiet nights like this anymore." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. "Quiet nights are always available, both for the powerful, and the weak. Although maybe my ways aren''t so quiet, you know?" He spoke. She nodded and looked at him. "I know, you seem to have a lot of responsibilities, Heir of the Northwest." She said smiling. Lately, news of Shi Yue and her new appearance in the Northwest spread like wildfire, and among that news, the news that an Heir of an entire Region had appeared also spread. It was so much so that it shocked the regions that heard it, for this was more dangerous than many would think. Still, the allies sent their congratulations and the enemies¡­ Perhaps they began their moves. For example, two days ago, Tang Yin went out to the city and was attacked by some guys from the north and some sect guys working for Ding Chun, who disappeared after what happened. This made him smile, as it revealed that the northern guys finally wanted to move at a time when it was too late. It also showed him that this news reached the other regions faster than he expected. Therefore, Wu Lingxia told him so as a joke, and Tang Yin smiled. He then ran his hand down her side and hugged her to him, surprising her a little. "Since I am the Heir of the Northwest, don''t you want to be the Heir''s wife?" he asked mischievously as he stared at her. Both their faces were quite close. So they could feel each other''s breath. His question surprised her and made her feel a little nervous, so she averted her gaze quickly elsewhere. Still, just at that moment, she felt her lips sealed and looked at Tang Yin''s face closer than usual, as she felt her lips had a unique feeling she had never felt before. She was stunned by this, and Tang Yin turned away from her soon after. "You..." She said in surprise. But she couldn''t say anything else as Tang Yin sealed her lips again. "You don''t want to?" He said softly pulling away from her a little. She was stunned and with many thoughts crossing her head, but... To say she didn''t want to was a lie. During all the time she had been with him, she had been able to see every single quality of Tang Yin, and his personality was unique despite his status being so high. He was never arrogant in front of her and always did things with rational thoughts. His talents and every single thing she saw were something she knew she wouldn''t see in anyone else. Moreover, it is thanks to him and his master''s presence that Ding Chun, the main nuisance in her life and the Ding Family, stopped messing with her. Moreover, her days with Tang Yin have always been fun, and she has learned a lot from him, so she cannot deny that she has feelings for him. Therefore, without hesitation, she reciprocated his kiss soon after, though she lowered her head soon after in embarrassment. "I would be lying if I said no." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. He then pulled her under his body and began to kiss her deeply. Although she was surprised, she didn''t reject him. Also, it would be a lie if she said she didn''t want them both to take a step further. Stay updated through M-V-L So, she cooperated with him, and although she was inexperienced at this, she learned quickly. While kissing and touching each other''s whole body, they both walked, unconsciously to Tang Yin''s room, where they were without clothes... Wu Lingxia stood on top of him while letting her beautiful private parts on his face as she sucked his member. Neither wanted to hold back any longer it had been a while since Tang Yin had done this, and as a cultivator, he had a great need for this, so he wanted to do it right now. And Wu Lingxia longed for this too, so after continuous games and her cumming several times from Tang Yin''s tongue, he grabbed her and put her on all fours in front of him. It was her first time, so he put it in slowly and was gentle at first, but soon began to be rougher, as pleasure reigned in both of them and moans soon took center stage in the room. As Tang Yin''s member entered Wu Lingxia''s vagina, both changed positions continuously, over and over again... He did not hold back and came inside her continuously, as she allowed him to do so. The pleasure both felt after this beautiful night of passion was great, so much so that until the next morning, they were still... Chapter 383: That night... She was able to hold her own very well against Tang Yin. She was even active for part of the time, being the one who took the lead.Still, she got tired after so many continuous hours doing it and fell asleep in his arms. Whereupon he smiled and stared at her as she slept. "What a pretty face." He said softly and kissed her, falling asleep soon after. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... They were up until late afternoon, and it was time for the women who had fought alongside Tang Yin to return. "Tang Yin!" Huang Feifei said as she threw herself on top of him to kiss him. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, so she already missed him. "Feifei, I see you have been enjoying these days together with my master." He said softly, as he kissed her and also kissed his other women present, Su Lian being the most embarrassed, but the one who stuck to him the most after that. Ning Ruo, Zu Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo felt a bit out of place, but they soon joined in with the help of Huang Feifei, who took the trouble to intrude them into the conversation. The group talked for a while as they looked at what Tang Yin and Wu Lingxia had been doing these past few days. The remodeling of the courtyard and everything else. This was done thanks to Tang Yin''s Law of Control enhanced mechanisms. During this time, he had been discovering more and more interesting things that this enigmatic law, but he still didn''t understand even 1% of it. Still, during his research, he managed to understand a way to improve spiritual mechanisms and arrays so that they can do more functions with less use of spiritual energy. He did not expect that his action of wanting to save his girl would give him such a good reward. Even he was surprised and felt like a child who wanted to know more about the world after getting it. So, everyone watched how the remodeling was going and decided to help in this. Shi Yue came during that time and granted practically all the nearby courtyards to Tang Yin, so he then got to work and started rebuilding a large courtyard. The amount of extremely hard materials he used from the sect was great, and thanks to the mechanisms of his Law of Control and the help of the girls, within a week, a beautiful new courtyard was born. It was extremely large, for it was not just one courtyard that was built, but four complete courtyards that received a total reconstruction with countless resistant materials and with a large number of spiritual arrays of all kinds. The training halls that were created were better than the previous ones, and a huge herbal hall was formed in the part near the back mountain, connected with improved spiritual arrays. This time it was as large as an entire courtyard. During the evening of the last day, when they were all resting after such a hard week, Tang Yin walked leisurely down the long newly built corridor to the herbal hall. Every night, he usually comes here for a reason, but this time, it''s a little different. When he entered the herb hall, Mu Ruxue greeted him sitting on a small bench nearby. She was amazed at all the mechanisms this place had and looked at him with her beautiful red eyes. "You are quite amazing to make something like this. This is the first time I''ve seen such a good herbal hall, even the ones I''ve made are a few levels below this one, how on earth did you learn so much in such a short time?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled, approaching her and sat down next to her. "During my short life, I have learned a few things here and there, as reading is one of my hobbies. Using my logic, I have managed to create some things that were thought impossible and thanks to that I learned more than a person of my age, would you believe me with that explanation?" Tang Yin said as he stared at her. After hearing him say that, she smiled. "You mean you learned all that, without delving into the subject?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. Find more adventures on M-V-L "Is that even possible?" She asked back, and Tang Yin shrugged after seeing that she didn''t believe him. "Well, if you don''t believe it then that''s fine. Today I want to show you something more interesting than the previous days." Tang Yin said and diverted the conversation elsewhere. She looked at him confused, "What is it? You have already shown me unique spiritual arrays in the world and different ways of doing alchemy, is there anything more interesting for an alchemist than that?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled. He raised his hand towards a section of the room where there was a large amount of spiritual herbs, and after squeezing them, the place there changed slightly. The light created by the spiritual energy became more evident, and it felt as if the spiritual energy became thicker in some way that did not show to the naked eye. Normally, when spiritual energy is abundant in a place, the thickness of the spiritual energy shows up as an extremely thick fog. It looks like Clouds made of spiritual energy. But now, Mu Ruxue felt that the spiritual energy there increased drastically from one moment to the next and felt that there was a thickness in the atmosphere of that place, but still... The expected fog was not created. On the contrary, everything became more visible, and each of the spiritual herbs present in that place appeared more alive. They looked happy, and resplendent. Not only that, the spiritual arrays underneath began to function more uniquely and interestingly, causing these spiritual herbs to grow in size and age at an astonishing rate. She frowned as she watched this. She felt she was seeing wrong, so she looked at another section of the room. In that place, there was nothing different from how the room was a while ago. The spiritual herbs were absorbing spiritual energy at an astonishing speed, increasing their age rapidly, but it wasn''t like what she had just seen, so she refocused her gaze on the section Tang Yin was pointing at. The shock in her mind was tremendous after realizing that the spirit herbs were growing at an even more absurd speed than she thought possible. "How is that possible!?" She asked in shock... Chapter 384: Convincing her Tang Yin then smiled and nodded at her."My master had to have told you that I will be helping the Sect become stronger in a short period, right?" he asked, and she looked at him in shock, nodding unconsciously. That''s right, Shi Yue had told her that and told her that he would give her many surprises. That''s why she came now and then to see him, and Shi Yue wasn''t lying. The number of surprises he gave her during this time has been incredible, yet Tang Yin also learned from her in various aspects. Her 200 years of experience is no small thing, and Tang Yin has benefited greatly from it in the control of spiritual arrays and spiritual herbs. A large portion of the spiritual herbs present were brought by her from her personal Herbal Halls, so while she was amazed at how amazing Tang Yin was at alchemy and the rest of it, she never thought he could do something like this. After all... Even she didn''t understand what he was doing. How could Spiritual Herbs grow at such an absurd speed? Already in and of itself, Tang Yin''s spiritual arrays assured her that in 3 years, the Sect would receive an incredible rebirth, and perhaps the entire northwest region could return to what it was in the past if they continued like this. In 50 years, the region can return to being the best Region on the Continent if everything continues like this. Still, that''s 50 years in the future, and it''s not now. Who knows, they not might last those 50 years alive. But... With what Tang Yin had just shown him... That time, would be greatly reduced, and who knows, in 5 or 10 years, the situation in this region could reverse the entire power of the continent. How is that possible? Her mind was filled with questions over and over again. Countless questions crossed her head, trying to make sense of what she had just seen. Find your adventure at M-V-L Still, she couldn''t make sense of it, and Tang Yin smiled. "This is my power. The Law of Control. It''s more surprising than I expected, it seems that the name ''enigma among natural laws'' is not of lies. It''s a strange Law, which allows me to control many things, improve them, and increase their age drastically." After saying that, Tang Yin walked to the middle of the huge herbal hall and lightly clapped his hands, causing his domain of the Law of Control to expand to the entire herbal hall. The whole herbal hall became more visible and illuminated. The thickness of spiritual energy, could be felt in the air and was almost palpable but not visible. Which was strange. Mu Ruxue frowned and looked at him in shock, "You control a Natural Law?" She asked, and he nodded. "That is why I need your cooperation, Miss Mu. I''ve seen your talent for alchemy and, I only know of two people who surpass you in talent. That''s considering you haven''t matured as much as you can mature. Believe it or not, that''s more amazing than you realize." He said smiling, and brought a spirit herb to his hand to stare at it. This spiritual herb is an herb created by Mu Ruxue, and it was in this place because she wanted to test its growth. Yes, she created a real Spiritual Herb. ''This is something that even I could not do in my past life. I only know of two people who have been able to create Spiritual Herbs, this woman has a lot of potential.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the Spiritual Herb in his hand that was absorbing Spiritual Energy at great speed, breaking cultivation levels continuously. The cultivation levels of Spiritual Herbs are a little different, although they are given the same name. To become Saint Herbs, they must complete 10 thousand years of cultivation, and at the speed they were currently advancing, it is possible that they could reach those 10 thousand years in a month or even less if Tang Yin is present. It used to take a month or a little more to reach a thousand years, but now that increased by 10 times the years and decreased by 10 times the time. This was more surprising than it appeared. Therefore, Tang Yin was sure that, in the near future, he could make the Northwest Region even stronger than it was thousands of years ago. Mu Ruxue then understood why Shi Yue was so sure that he could do the impossible. She finally understood why Shi Yue''s mouth was full of praise for Tang Yin. ''He''s an absolute genius. Could it be the birth of a new Divine Son? No, is it even possible for Divine Sons to compare to him?'' She thought in shock and then stared at Tang Yin for a while. She nodded to him gently. "I will cooperate with you. My whole Alchemy Hall will do it and I will make Alchemical City cooperate with us, for that, we need to go there together, do you mind?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Finally, I will be able to visit that place.'' Tang Yin thought. "Good, but there are several things I need to do before that, so, I''ll let you know as soon as I''m ready." He replied, and she nodded. "I''ll be going, I have several things to prepare. Remember that the Lady wants to award you and your women, come to Patriarch Mountain as soon as you finish your things." She said, and after saying that, she left. Tang Yin sighed lightly and deactivated his Law of Control. The Law of Control, although it gave you the ability to control, the truth is that in itself it was incredibly difficult to control and put a strain on your mind, even when you have the Divine Soul, which can easily divide attention and do many things at once. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I do not doubt in my mind that, if anyone else besides me tries to control this, I would die the first time.'' He thought with a frown. After thinking like that, he slept, and the next morning, it was time to talk to his girls. ''It is time for the Divine Soul to show another of its uses. It''s time for a good increase in cultivation.'' Thought smiling... Chapter 385: The Soul Core Mechanism "Tang Yin, what do you want to talk to us about? You even brought Big Sister Xie..." Huang Feifei said in surprise as she saw Xie Meiyu suddenly arriving next to Tang Yin.She smiled at them and greeted them individually, talking quite a bit with Huang Feifei. They seemed to have various things to talk about. A while later, Tang Yin decided to start talking. Here were almost all the girls Tang Yin had had interactions with for a long time. Perhaps only his master and that beautiful woman from the north were missing. The rest of the people were present and staring at him doubtfully, ''What did he want to tell us?'' they thought. Tang Yin didn''t decide to beat around the bush. He started to tell them different things about himself. This time, he had decided to be a little more honest with them. Find your adventure at M-V-L "¡­My soul is quite special, even more special than a Heavenly Body. It was precisely because of this that when some of you met me, I was either a cripple or just starting to cultivate. Back then I was being hunted by my enemies, which destroyed my cultivation." He said smiling. His words surprised them, but Huang Feifei and Xie Meiyu already knew this, as both had seen him crippled a while ago and understood his terrifying cultivation to get to the point where he is in a short period. Still, they didn''t expect Tang Yin''s soul to be even more special than a Heavenly Body, what kind of soul was it? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Later I will tell you more regarding my enemies, for they are too powerful for you to understand. I gathered them here, because my soul, also called the Divine Soul, has special mechanisms and is different from any soul." He said, and they frowned. They had never heard of the Divine Soul, but if it bore the name ''Divine'', it meant that it was an extremely powerful soul. So, they paid more attention to what Tang Yin wanted to tell them. "In this case, there is a mechanism that we can use, both you or the people I trust and I, to be able to cultivate at an extremely fast speed. It is called Divine Soul Core and it allows me to connect my Divine Soul with your souls, into the same Spiritual Core, which will propel us at a great speed." He said and smiled at the end, for they did not quite understand what this was all about, and their faces revealed it. So, he spoke again. "Perhaps none of you know what this means, for you do not know what the two main mechanisms of the Divine Soul are, so I will tell you." "The first is that it doesn''t allow the wearer to have bottlenecks, except for the one at Level 9. This is one of the reasons why I can skip so many cultivation realms in a short time. Since I don''t have bottlenecks, as long as I have enough spiritual energy to fill the vessel, I will cross over to the next level naturally." "The other mechanism is Spiritual Enhancement. This is also one of the most important mechanisms of the Divine Soul, for, for every level crossed, my Divine Soul will activate and enhance all the spiritual energy until it becomes so pure that it will give it extra strength, thus increasing my total strength." Tang Yin said and looked at each of the girls who did not expect such a thing to be possible. That was why they were in shock. And so, Tang Yin continued speaking. "Perhaps you are now understanding what I am saying. The Soul Core Mechanism allows our Souls and Cultivation to blend into the same Core, so if you cultivate, I will cultivate. If I cultivate, you will cultivate, no matter how far away you are, we will all be connected by this mechanism, and our cultivation will ascend as long as there is one of us cultivating. "In addition, the two main mechanisms of the Divine Soul will be shared with all of you, thus allowing you to have no bottlenecks. But, the most important one, is that when any of the connected people move up a level, it will also attract an improvement in cultivation for the whole group." He said and smiled, trying to contain his excitement. This was the reason why, when he was in his world, he was able to fight hand to hand against so many Divine Masters and the more than 5 thousand cultivators who attacked him in that icy place. This cultivation improvement... It wasn''t that simple. The more people there were connected, the greater the improvement. The problem is that he can''t connect with too many people because if he gets out of control, his soul will explode. So, at that time, only his wives and fianc¨¦es were connected. Giving a total of 10 people. Even so, his strength at the end of his life was so powerful that he was able to fight against 5 thousand cultivators and almost a dozen Divine Masters, who outnumbered him by 3 Divine Realms of Cultivation. He is sure that this story was not told in his world, but in the history of modern cultivation, he holds the record for the number of powerful cultivators he faced in a single battle. If he were to climb on his own, there would come a point where his limit is set at fighting cultivators from a realm above him and possibly not increase any further, but if he climbs in conjunction with several people... His advantage will be used even more, and there will come a point where he will be practically invincible. Of course, connected people will also receive a great improvement, and it is partly because of this that Tang Yin''s wives are hailed as Empresses within their fields. But... The other issue why he can''t connect with others freely, besides the fact that he can get out of control, is that when he does this... His soul will be visible to those connected. His soul. His feelings. His weaknesses. So, unless he has a very, very trusted connection with someone or where he knows they won''t betray him, then he would rather not do it. He told all of this to his current girls without telling them about his past life because he would leave it for when he felt he could protect them. For all of them, this was a tremendous shock. Chapter 386: Small movements for big results How could there be anything as good as that in the world?They have all learned that, to increase their cultivation, it must be done gently and naturally. There are no good shortcuts because, in the long run, they can cause a reduction in cultivation or worse, the death of the cultivator. But, what Tang Yin was telling them was an amazing and tempting shortcut that everyone would be willing to try. Furthermore, Tang Yin in closing told them something else. "This is not a shortcut, even if it looks like one. Therefore, there is no secondary consequence. It is simply a function of my soul. And it''s not something I can do with many people, so, if you girls don''t accept, then I won''t do it, since having my soul connected to other people won''t make me feel good." He spoke. They then frowned, but very few of them looked thoughtful. Xie Meiyu was the first to speak. "Tang Yin, if it''s something that benefits you, I''m willing to do it. If I can help you cultivate even being so far away, then I won''t hesitate to do anything." She said smiling, and Huang Feifei was next together with Bai Lixue. Read exclusive chapters at M-V-L Soon, they all said similar words to agree. This is an opportunity Tang Yin is giving them, and also it is a way for them to help Tang Yin, who has been helping them so much. Practically, all of them were indebted to him, so they wanted to help him, and that was the reason why they were trying so hard to improve themselves and also to improve the organization, so they could help him. But now they seem to have an opportunity to directly help him in his cultivation, how could they not agree? Therefore, Tang Yin smiled and didn''t want to waste any more time talking. "If that''s the case and they all agree, I''d like to start with the Soul Joining ceremony." He said, and they immediately nodded. After a while, they each began to do what Tang Yin told them to do, and soon they were all sitting, side by side, in one of Tang Yin''s rooms as the soul-joining process began. Among the three levels of Soul Merging, this time, Tang Yin was doing the Second, a level that only he had access to. Unbeknownst to anyone in this world, one of the most powerful techniques existing in the universe was being employed in a small room of a small building in the northwest... ... Far to the Northwest, in the Central Region. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A man was walking gently down a long corridor decorated from side to side with various precious stones. This place felt lonely and more so seeing the vastness of where he was. Still, he walked steadily and unhurriedly down this long hallway. After walking for a while, he turned several times as if he were walking through a maze until he arrived in front of a door. "Sir, I will go in." He said, and without waiting for any answer he entered the room. This huge room had many things in it, such as books and training places. It was simple and rough, but you could tell it was extremely sturdy. While in the middle of the room, there was a man quietly cultivating. The man who entered stood there, looking at the man in front of him. He didn''t dare approach until he allowed it, and so hours and hours passed. He didn''t feel annoyed or anything like that. He simply waited for the man in front of him to tell him he could talk to approach. His patience was incredible, as the hours soon turned into 3 full days until finally, the man there opened his mouth. "Speak." He said, and the man, who had been standing 3 days at the door, finally moved and walked in. "Sir, that woman showed up again." He said, and the man in front of him nodded as he made some tea with a relaxed attitude. "I know. I saw her." He replied and poured himself some tea, relaxing in his seat. He then nodded. He expected that to be the case so he wasn''t surprised. "From what we know, she broadcasted the northwest region to announce her return and the rebirth of the Red Thunder Sect, plus she announced that she now has an Heir, her current disciple. He is a young man named Tang Yin, he is under 25 years old and his cultivation is in the Sixth Realm." She said, and the man drinking tea frowned. "Tsk, what a troublesome woman." Said the seated man with a frown, and after sipping some tea, he looked up. "Were you able to get close to her? Also, how come that young man''s surname is Tang? Could he be from the West?" he asked, finally revealing his true feelings on the matter. "I couldn''t get close. That woman is more powerful than I expected and is guarding the entire northwest region from head to toe. Moreover, she now has a dragon race woman beside her and this woman is as powerful as Shi Yue herself." "On the other hand, I confirmed that the surname is Tang, but I don''t understand where he came from. Although I am trying to track him down, there is not much information, besides being seen in the east a few years ago. I have my suspicions that he is from the South, as he has blue hair. Still, as I recall, the last blue-haired family was exterminated by one of our subordinates in the south. But... I don''t know what his spirit weapon is. It could be a spear or a sword." Replied the man, who was standing and then didn''t know what else to say, so the seated man stared at him and sighed. "Forget about that little guy, for now, his cultivation is pitiful. Better tell me, any movement on Shi Yue''s part? Other than coming back, she didn''t do anything else?" He asked, and the man in front of him nodded. "She did something else... We lost several of the Divine Sun Heirs because of that, they were very well-trained Spiritual Supremes. In addition, we also lost the Ancient Serpent." He spoke. His words were followed by the sound of a glass shattering to pieces in the hand of the man in front of him, who looked up to stare at him. "Speak." He said coldly. Chapter 387: Two Reasons. "I don''t know the details, Sir. We have lost all the subordinates we had in the Ancestral Serpent Sect, including the Serpent. All I can say is that it was at the hands of that woman. I will send some to investigate and give you more information next time." He said, and the man in front of him clenched the tea jug, smashing it to pieces in anger.Still, surprisingly, he calmed down quickly and put a hand to his eyes. "That woman is as annoying as ever. Find out who the woman next to her is, and tell me if she is the woman we saw 1,500 years ago. Also, send people to investigate what happened in that Snake Sect, although they are weak, they were good henchmen for our pass to the northwest. On the other hand, hasten all the things we have been planning. After the battle of the great sects will be done as planned." He said and dismissed the man as if dismissing a dog. This man nodded respectfully and then left. Silence reigned in that room until the seated man spoke again. "Good disciple, come here and let me see you. Also, tell me the news from the south." Said the man and his voice echoed throughout the castle that was among the clouds at the top of the Central Region. His voice had a prompt reply from a handsome young man... ... In the Northern Region, the situation was always the same. The beautiful white color of snow adorned this place all year round, and this year was no exception. In the deepest part of the Northern Region, where perhaps the most powerful person in the region was located, two women with auras of magnificence, elegance, and great beauty were present. The veil on their faces represented them. One was seated, and the other was standing to one side of her, watching a small transmission with a transmission technique. The seated woman was surprised to see this, and the small movement she made was enough to overshadow the beauty of the place. It was an exquisite and surprising movement, full of elegance and loveliness. "I didn''t expect her to choose to appear that way. It''s been over 500 years since I''ve seen her, but as always, this woman is as stunning as I remember her..." She said, her voice sounding full of sweetness. It was a soft and almost palpable voice that could make the hearts of millions of men fall in love just by listening to it. Just then, the image changed and showed the disciple of that person, Tang Yin. When the woman beside her saw him, she was surprised. A slight movement passed as she thought of the days she had spent with this guy, ''So his status was as high as mine?'' She thought in shock. It didn''t seem that way to her. This was a move that, to her master, the beautiful woman sitting next to her, was not lost on her. So, she looked at her doubtfully, "Do you know him?" she asked. Qingyue, the beautiful woman beside her, and her disciple nodded to her. "Master, he is that person I told you about, can we go and congratulate them? Miss Shi Yue... You usually speak highly and respect her so I would like to meet her at least once." Qingyue replied, and her master stared at her. For a moment she smiled, for she noticed that her beloved disciple whom she sees as her most adored daughter, was telling her a little lie. Still, she said nothing. "Little girl, you know what trouble that would bring for her and him. It''s not good for you to go see him right now, the Central Region will not stand idly by now that she did something and maybe they are going to want to come in through our northern region, so we must be vigilant." Replied her master, and Qingyue then nodded. It makes sense... "Why does the central region hate the northwest region? I could never understand it, they originally had a good relationship many years ago, didn''t they?" Qingyue asked softly with some bewilderment. Her master stared at the transmission as she recalled the past. A distant past... "It is a hatred born of the fear they have for the Shi family. Many believe that they have a desire to obtain the northwest region because it is a rather great region that belongs to one person, but in reality, it is not so. All they want is to exterminate the last vestiges of the Shi Family because they are afraid of it." She spoke. Qingyue frowned upon hearing this. "The central region is afraid of the Shi Family? How is that possible?" She asked in shock. The Central Region, which right now is the most powerful region of all and at that time was as powerful as the Northwest Region, how could it possibly be afraid of a Family? That didn''t seem to make sense, and Qingyue''s master could understand her thoughts, so she smiled. "There are two reasons for them to be afraid of the Shi. To begin with, the Shi Family is more complicated than you might think and they are tied to a very old prophecy, which is already about 1 million years old. This prophecy mentioned two forces and a divine being, I will tell you about it later." "The truth is that, about 5 thousand years ago, the God of Lightning had a fortuitous encounter, which led him to meet a Divine Being. He was a man; some say he was extremely beautiful and others say he was an extremely powerful beast. No one knows the reality of his physique, besides the Shi Family and my missing master." "Even so, the entire continent learned about that Divine Being who had fallen in this place, and then the prophecy took hold again. The appearance of a Divine Being triggered fear in the Central Region as well, for if the prophecy came true, they would disappear." Your journey continues with M-V-L "That was the first reason." She said smiling and remembering the second motive. "Look at the screen." She said as she showed Shi Yue''s face. "She is the second motive." She said, causing Qingyue to feel even more shocked. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 388: The Legend of Shi Yue. Still, she did not let Qingyue speak but continued speaking before she did.This was a story she was passionate about. When she was young, she met Young Shi Yue, who was as amazing as a star, and since then she always admired her. "Shi Yue is more powerful than you can imagine, Yue''er. Back then, the Sun God of that time, who was the one who killed the Lightning God, went to assassinate the rest of the Shi family, thinking that no one could stand up to him in the northwest anymore." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He wanted to face the Celestial of the Night, Shi Yue. A being who instilled fear in her first 100 years of life and broke all the records her father had set. The new hope of the Eternal Night seemed to have a lot to show for it, yet with 3 Gods and between them, the greatest counter to the Eternal Night, they thought they were more than complete to destroy her and eradicate the Shi Family from the face of the earth." She said and then pulled something out of her storage device. "Look at this, it''s the Last Sun of the Sun God from back then." She said smiling as she showed her a small stone that seemed to contain the immense power of the sun inside. Qingyue frowned as she saw this and then realized what she wanted to tell her, so she felt shocked. "Yes, it is just as you think. The Sun God, the Supreme God, and the Alchemical God fought against the Celestial of Night, but none could win. They wounded her badly and left damage that seemed irreparable on her, but they had to retreat dying as they faced her. Hehe, soon after they all died." She said smiling, and her eyes sparkled with intensity. A 2-thousand-year-old woman was remembering the past and longing for that moment. She looked like a little fan looking up to her biggest idol. Still, she didn''t mind being seen like that, so she continued. "And that is where the Legend of Shi Yue was created, the Legendary Woman who once faced 3 Gods and won. She is a woman of Legends, even more than me or any woman who has ever set foot on this continent." She spoke. Qingyue was shocked and could hardly react, but still, several things had caught her attention. "If that''s the case, how is it possible that those 3 Gods are still in existence?" she asked doubtfully. She had known those Gods personally, so how come they were dead? Her master then stopped smiling. "They died; I could confirm that. The rest I''ll tell you later, you''re not yet capable enough to know." Her master replied, ending that conversation there. Qingyue then asked no more questions. Instead, she spoke regarding the other thing that caught her attention. "Who is this Divine Being and where is he located?" she asked doubtfully and then her master smiled again and stood up with a shrug. "Who knows? I have some theories about it, and I''ve been looking for him for two thousand years, but I haven''t been able to find him." She spoke. Qingyue was then surprised, "Master, you want to meet him?" She asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "Yes, well, my master seemed to have a little history with him, so maybe he knows where she is." She said smiling after remembering those things from the past. Qingyue was surprised, as she recalled that her master''s master was the ancient Ice God, as powerful or more powerful than her master at present. Even so, soon, her master diverted the conversation to stop her from mentioning more things to her. They seemed to have a lot of work to do. ... In the Northwest Region, bordering the Northern Region, next to the Spiritual Forest Mountain Range. Several people were running quickly all over this place in a strange and camouflaged manner when they had to stop quickly, as a woman appeared in front of them. "Henchmen of the Center, you have two choices. You go back the way you came and tell the trash upstairs that you are not welcome, or you perish here and I get a way to tell him personally." Shi Yue said coldly as she looked at these men who were dressed differently. They frowned as they saw her here and did not hesitate to unleash all their power and immediately hit the ground below them, creating a huge wall of smoke that covered them. ''Running away?'' she thought, but then realized what they were planning. "Heh, so you have company." She said smirking mockingly and disappeared from her spot quickly as she pounced on them. In the blink of an eye, she arrived behind them, and a head was in her hand, while 4 others fell to the ground. "Such a useless company, it''s a surprise they want to infiltrate with this little force." She said with a sigh as she turned and left this place, having decapitated those trying to enter her region. It was a simple fight without much delay, which showed her determination and strength. After that, she disappeared from the place and appeared in another. She visited various places for several days. Everywhere she went heads rolled on the ground. There was nothing noteworthy about these battles, still, she had to do them until the central region forgot about trying to bring people into her private region. ''Rats are annoying when they accumulate in various places, eh.'' She thought smiling, and after a couple of days, the situation had calmed down again so she looked up at the sky on that night. ''I wonder what Tang Yin is doing. He seemed to be completing some strange technique when I came out... Tsk, this guy has a lot of tricks up his sleeve.'' She thought smiling, but then frowned as she felt a presence approaching that she hadn''t felt in a long time. "Girl, I haven''t seen you in a while." She said with surprise. Just then, a beautiful woman with beautiful white hair and with extremely cold aura appeared in front of her. Her attitude was respectful. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Miss Shi." She said smiling. "Well, it seems that you have already taken that step, congratulations." Shi Yue replied and then turned around as she urged her to follow her. ... Chapter 389: Divine Soul Core Completed And the days flew by while in Tang Yin''s courtyard. He and his beautiful women were cultivating and processing everything they had been doing these days.Soul Merging is not a simple thing. It is a complicated process full of various feelings. In this case, Tang Yin was using his Soul Core to form a Thread that united each of the girls'' souls in the cultivation, using that divine soul ability. Even so, while doing that, the girls could see the ''Divine Soul Core'', which was a strange and desolate place, filled with darkness from end to end. A place where there was nothing and where the only thought they had was to sit and cultivate to process the information that Tang Yin''s Divine Soul sent to them. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin''s Divine Soul was above them, being the only thing in this dark place that illuminated to all sides and emanated a strange energy that, little by little, created the Soul Thread that would connect them. This was a slow but sure process that several days later bore fruit. A process that did not come alone but came with many things they did not expect. Everyone''s cultivation increased drastically because of this, as the union of souls also united the cultivation, and this the Divine Soul considered it ''Cultivation to Improve'' thus activating the Divine Soul''s function, which was several times faster because it now had more strength. The Divine Soul''s Core gains strength when it can use other souls to complete its processes, so in a few days, the cultivation was enhanced, and the soul union was completed. Moreover, adding to that Tang Yin before starting had melted many pills to create a beautiful cultivation paradise inside the room they were in, thus making it possible for the girls to cultivate passively, absorbing that liquid spiritual energy. Leading to everyone increasing several levels all at once. The biggest example was Tang Yin, which is the Core of the Technique. He increased the 5 levels he had lost before and made up to the Ninth Level again. The girls who were not at the Ninth Level of the Fifth Realm came after this, and the rest went up 3 to 4 levels in their cultivations, leaving them deeply stunned by what they were witnessing and feeling. They all stood up in shock, looking at their hands. Although well, Tang Yin himself was shocked. He was feeling an enhancement in his body that he did not expect to receive, ''Are our souls so compatible with each other?'' Tang Yin thought after realizing this. Normally, soul bonding only improves the cultivation and not the body. But there is a possibility for this skill to improve the body, and is when everyone''s soul is very compatible. This made him smile. "Tang Yin, this is amazing..." Xie Meiyu said suddenly while showing her fire. "What''s wrong, Meiyu?" He asked and looked at the fire in her hand, being a little surprised. "Grade Noble?" He asked in surprise and walked over to her to check it, as she smiled broadly. "Yes, Tang Yin. The fire from that time increased to Noble grade just because of that." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. He could see it, and it was a very good reward. But she wasn''t the only one. Soon, the girls began to show him various improvements that appeared on their bodies as he congratulated each of them. The improvement of the body was important, but they did not care much about this. What mattered more to them was the improvement they received in their abilities and spiritual bones. For example, their spiritual bones increased in grade and were now all at Green Grade, this is something Tang Yin expected, so he was not surprised, but for them, it was a tremendous shock and something they enjoyed very much. So, they began to talk about various things they felt and also noticed that they could feel Tang Yin''s presence nearby, even if they were with their eyes closed, which surprised them, but it was a very pleasant surprise for them. Although, among those people, there seemed to be one who had received a different and strange enhancement. She was also the one who spoke the least, even Tang Yin did not understand what was going on, for her soul was... Strange. Still, he said nothing about it and simply let time reveal what was going on. Thus, he spent several days with his women in his courtyard. He was preparing and planning his next moves. Still, he really didn''t have many moves in the short term. Except for going after his spiritual bone, which he wants to go alone, as he is looking for a spiritual beast that is very difficult to hunt in large groups. The other thing is to complete the system mission, which is his last goal before he starts cultivating more seriously, to increase his cultivation at a high speed. During those days, they went to Patriarch Mountain, where Shi Yue awarded them in different ways. Tang Yin was recognized as the Heir of the Northwest and was given every right to do whatever he wanted, while the girls were given a rather high status as well, ''Daughters of Thunder'' were the names each of them received. This included that girl Lu Xia, who had unknowingly been brought into this by being Tang Yin''s slave. Although the status she received Tang Yin''s recommendation, and soon after that, she entered seclusion to regain her alchemical ability, as Tang Yin had given her a mission: to go to the Alchemist Association and become a powerful Alchemist who would be his hands and ears within the association. She received a rather high status in Tang Yin''s new organization, but this branch was given to Xie Meiyu. Before leaving for the Central Region, Tang Yin granted the Alchemist branch to Xie Meiyu along with a lot of resources for his growth and some things that will be helpful to him. This happened in a week when everyone enjoyed their days with Tang Yin. Although Shi Yue didn''t spend time with them, she was hardly even in the sect. She seemed to have a lot of work lately. After that week, Tang Yin finally started to move to look for his spiritual bone... ... Chapter 390: Love at first sight. In a beautiful spiritual forest at night, several young women and some men were doing various things, preparing the food and the place where they were going to rest.Although one of them looked quite dejected as she sat on a tree trunk, staring into nothingness. Her friends present sighed upon seeing her like this and approached her. "Nian, why so glum? Are you thinking about it again?" her closest friend asked as she hugged her a little, and the woman they were talking to, Xu Nian, sighed. "...I can''t help it." She said a bit annoyed, but she was getting annoyed at meaningless things, so her friends laughed. "Hahaha, Nian, just give it up already. It''s hard to be able to catch up with those people. They are powerful and do what they want, they are rich, how can we get into their eyes?" another one of them asked, and Xu Nian sighed. "But... I almost met him that day... I just wanted to introduce myself and maybe he would remember my name." She said despondently. Her spirits had been low for several days now, and her friends couldn''t find any way to help her bring them up. They could only try each time, but she kept regretting it. Among these people, some men were in love with her. One was bolder than the rest, for not only did he have a good status, but he had a very good appearance. He approached her. "Nian, I understand that you like him, his talent is amazing and he has a very good face, plus his status is the highest. But he has never glanced at you and doesn''t even know your name, why obsess over him? In my case, I can promise you everything my family has to offer, while he... He seems to have a lot of women behind him, maybe he doesn''t even value women." This man said. He had always been straightforward, and Xu Nian knew it, as they had known each other for a long time. He doesn''t know how to choose his words, and everyone is usually used to this. But to hear him say that about this guy who drove her crazy from the beginning, it was annoying to hear. And her friends knew it, so they immediately tried to rebuke him, but Xu Nian''s voice came first with a cold stare. "So, what if you can give me everything? I''ve told you many times, I don''t like you. I''d rather he didn''t give me anything, but I could be with him, than be with you. Don''t talk about people if you don''t know them, I''ve told you several times." She retorted forcefully and angrily, making her mood worse. This surprised the boy, who was reprimanded and tried to speak again, but his friends silenced him as he received various stares from the girls present. This made Xu Nian''s closest friend sigh. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "*Sigh* Nian, we understand that you want to meet him, but you''re not thinking of becoming infatuated with him? He''s the Heir of the Northwest! We can''t even tie his shoes, the status he has now seems to be as high as those Legendary Mighty Divine Sons, how could we be on par with him?" She said, and Xu Nian felt more discouraged by this. Of course, she understood that she had fallen in love wrong. Who would think of falling in love with someone who is millions of miles away, even when they seem to be ''close''? But it''s not her fault either. For her, it was love at first sight. She wanted him from the first moment because she felt his eyes eclipsed her. Just as she was planning to answer her friend, a voice came from behind them. "I what?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly as he watched this from the top of a tree. They were startled and turned around. They were scared to death, so much so that they jumped back several feet in panic. "You... You... You... You... You''re... You''re Tang Yin!" shouted several of the girls in shock, unable to believe they were standing before this person who was now a legendary figure within the sect. Xu Nian was so shocked that she stared at him and couldn''t even react. Tang Yin smiled at seeing them like this and got down from the tree where he was resting and arrived in front of them. He had heard about what they were talking about, so he stood in front of Xu Nian. ''I''ve seen her before...'' He thought. "You''re... Xu Nian, you were among the top 16 teams during those little battles... Hm, but haven''t I seen you before?" He asked doubtfully as he looked at her. Xu Nian felt her legs go weak as soon as she saw his eyes, and when she heard that he seemed to recognize her, she trembled for a moment. The person she fell in love with, did he recognize her? She thought in shock. She could not believe it. Therefore, she didn''t even know how to react or what to say. "Uh, I... Uh..." She said, and her tongue got tangled, so she bit it a little out of nervousness. She quickly lowered her gaze in embarrassment. This made Tang Yin smile. ''What does she think I am, some kind of divine being or something?'' He thought, but the look on this girl''s face reminded him of who she was. It was a look he remembered, for it was the first time he had felt it in a long time. It was a look of extreme desire, but one that didn''t seem to be sexual desire. That time, when he showed his face to the public for the first time and when he was talking to Bai Lixue, he felt and noticed that a woman was looking at him intensely as if she wanted to eat him. At first, this struck him as odd, but it was a look he felt on a few occasions in his past life, so he couldn''t quite ignore it. And now that he saw her, she gave him that look again. But she did it unconsciously, for if it were not so, she would have spoken. It was a strange look of extreme desire to have him, but it didn''t seem to be sexual desire. The times he met women who had a look of sexual desire about him, they knew how to talk very well and did not get nervous like that. So, he found it curious. What kind of desire does she have inside? And why can she look like that, unconsciously? **** Author: I''ve been writing my new novel, it''s a different genre than this one, but I think it''s going well. I''m spending a lot of time planning it so I don''t make the same mistakes I made on this one. I will start publishing it soon, will any of you read it? Or do you only read cultivation novels? Chapter 391: Xu Nian (1) "Right, you''re that girl who was in the inner courtyard months ago. I didn''t expect to see you again." Tang Yin said smiling, and then shook his hand."Nice to meet you, I''m Tang Yin." He said again. From what he remembered of her recent words, it seemed like she wanted to meet him. When Xu Nian saw this, she felt stunned, and looked at Tang Yin''s outstretched hand doubtfully. Nervousness gripped her mind, but under no circumstances would she allow this beautiful man to have his hand outstretched for long, so she immediately forced herself to extend her hand as well. "I... Nice to meet you... My name is... Xu Nian, I... I''ve always wanted to... Meet you." She said nervously and bit her tongue several times during the process. A few days ago on that battlefield, she was the biggest fan and shouted his name from side to side while supporting him in every fight. But now that she had him in front of her, her nerves didn''t let her speak normally, and this made her feel bad. So, she lowered her head in embarrassment, and her friends, who were stunned by this, smiled and approached her. "I didn''t expect to meet you here, Young Master, what are you doing in the mountains? And are you alone?" Xu Nian''s best friend asked. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded. "I came to look for a spiritual bone. I went out alone this time, did you guys also come for the same thing?" he asked and saw when this girl who had asked him gave Xu Nian a little tap on the side, which made him smile. Xu Nian then realized what her best friend was planning, so she spoke softly. "Yes... We are looking for my spiritual bone." She said, and her voice was soft, as she didn''t want to bite her tongue again and embarrass herself in front of her number 1 idol. Tang Yin then nodded and looked at her from head to toe. "Well, you have a good build and you are already at the Ninth Level of the Ancestor Realm, do you want me to help you look for a spiritual bone?" He asked. He had already realized that this was the intention Xu Nian''s friend had, and he wouldn''t bother her, as he still had a long way to go to reach his destination. Hunting a beast for her would be so simple. He could do it in one fell swoop. It wasn''t a hassle to do it, it was simple enough for him. Besides, helping his sect members was always a good thing. But, for Xu Nian, this was not ''simple''. Perhaps hunting the beast would be simple enough for her group. But the thing is, it was Tang Yin himself, the Heir of the Northwest, who holds an exalted and powerful title, who was offering to do so. More importantly, it was a man she had fallen in love with from the first time they met, who was offering to help her. How could she refuse? Yet, before she could speak, someone else did it for her. "Young Master, I''m sorry, we don''t want to delay you in your plans and perhaps you are too busy searching for such a powerful beast. So, it is not necessary." Said the man who had spoken to Xu Nian earlier. His words shocked the women present and Xu Nian, who tensed up as soon as she heard this. Tang Yin noticed this and looked at him doubtfully, "Is that so?" he asked calmly. This man nodded and was about to speak again, but Xu Nian immediately stepped forward. "No, no, no, no, how could it be like that? Young... Young Master, if you want to help me and offer to do so, I will gladly accept. No, rather, it is my wish that you help me, could you... Please help me?" She asked and bowed a little fearfully. Her hands were shaking slightly from how nervous she was and from the fear she had felt a moment ago. If Tang Yin was the typical powerful young master who has an arrogance implanted in his bones by nature and nurture, it was only natural that at this moment he would say no. Because, a person from Xu Nian''s group had rejected his kind proposal to help them. Still, Tang Yin surprised them when he laughed a little. "Hahaha, Miss Xu, you don''t need to bow. It''s okay, since I said I would help you, then I will." He said and then looked at the young man who had spoken earlier. "Don''t worry, the truth is I have some free time." He replied, making the latter feel even more embarrassed than he had been a while ago, and could only put his head down and leave with his friends. Not even in his wildest dreams did it cross his mind to challenge Tang Yin. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was in love with Xu Nian and he knows he is talented, but more talented than Tang Yin? Richer than Tang Yin? More powerful than Tang Yin? He has none of those! He wisely knows who to challenge and who not to challenge, and even if he dies of jealousy inside, he will not reveal those feelings against a person of such a level. So, he stepped aside, making Xu Nian feel happier than ever. Her friends are the same. Soon, the girls were sitting next to Tang Yin, asking him many questions and mentioning several other things. They were talking to him as if he were the sect''s biggest idol, and well, he was. Tang Yin''s fame had skyrocketed in recent days, surpassing and eclipsing the sect''s Kings and Fairies. To the women, he was the handsome prince they all wanted. But for the men, he was the one who represented them there on that height, where it now seemed to be occupied by two beautiful women - Shi Yue and a beautiful Dragon Woman. This was something Tang Yin just found out; he had no idea it was like this. Still, conversations flowed back and forth as Tang Yin socialized and taught them various things. They did not expect Tang Yin to be so open-minded, so they had fun. And the next morning, Tang Yin found himself traveling alone with Xu Nian after a small fight occurred when ''he was sleeping''. Chapter 392: Xu Nian (2) During the morning, Xu Nian''s best friend purposely created a fight simply to get rid of the boys in the group, and after doing so, she left on her own to let Xu Nian spend more time with Tang Yin.This caused Tang Yin some amusement, but he didn''t think much of it. This girl Xu Nian, was certainly not so beautiful physically, but she had an attractive personality. At first, she was tender and nervous for part of the night. It was as if her personality was similar to Su Lian''s. But as the hours went by, she started to become more interesting to talk to, as she seemed to have a lot to talk about, even though many of those conversations didn''t seem to have any substance to them. She simply talked because she wanted to talk, although she didn''t seem to realize that. A woman is not only beautiful because of her physique. Her personality plays a crucial role in her beauty. Because if her personality is bad, even if she is physically beautiful, she will not be attractive. The two began to travel together during this time. "Miss Nian, wouldn''t you like to join my organization?" Tang Yin suddenly asked as she mentioned some things regarding herself to him. She was confused by his sudden offer, but her eyes sparkled with intensity. "Will I spend time with you?" she asked without answering his question, causing Tang Yin to smile helplessly at her. "Well, maybe. Joining my organization doesn''t guarantee it, but it guarantees you will have an amazing future. My master is part of it." He replied, and she was surprised. "Legendary Shi Yue is part!?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Yes, there are also several others who are powerful, though she is the strongest." Tang Yin replied, and she felt shocked. She stared at him and soon began to consider various things. She wasn''t against joining, of course. It would be a very good thing for her future if she could join, but... "Won''t I get to spend time with you if I join? Will I at least get to see you once in a while?" she asked again. She knew that what Tang Yin had told her earlier meant that she would belong to his organization, but she wouldn''t be with him. She would be just another one of his subordinates. She was not against it, and of course, she recognized that her status was not equal to Tang Yin. She wasn''t even on the level of the girls who were always with Tang Yin. She was just an inner disciple, trying to make a place for herself in this world, how could she flaunt being with Tang Yin? Even wanting to be with him already seemed to be an insult, seeing only the difference in status. Moreover, she knows that she is not beautiful. If she were she would have confidence, but she is not. Her beauty is average, and if compared to the beautiful women who hang out with Tang Yin, she is much less than average. Tang Yin noticed these thoughts in her, so he smiled at her. "If you join my organization, you will work for me. But I can give you a privileged place if you swear not to betray me. It will be a place you will share with people you don''t expect." Tang Yin replied as he looked at her from the corner of his eye, but just then, a beast appeared under his gaze. It was the beast they had been waiting for, so he stood up. "Think about it and maybe I can give you a surprise you''ll like. I''ll hunt the beast for you, give me a moment." Tang Yin said, and without giving her time to react, he disappeared from his place, leaving her stunned and not knowing what to do. Still, the next thing she saw, was Tang Yin reaching over the mighty beast and slaying it in a single, smooth blow. The beast didn''t even notice Tang Yin attacking it, it simply died. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This left her stunned, but seeing Tang Yin calling out to her, she immediately ran towards him. Soon, she began to synthesize her spiritual bone while Tang Yin watched her from the side and protected her. ''I can still unite several more people. Although I don''t need to... Still, if you are sincere and decide to do so, I won''t be against you joining my Soul Core. I need my cultivation speed and the girls'' cultivation speed to skyrocket, I don''t have much time left.'' He thought as he remembered that the time for the battle of the great sects was getting closer and closer. Although it''s also because this girl was quite interesting to deal with, maybe making her strong wouldn''t be a bad idea. She wasn''t very talented like the girls with him, but can''t he make her talented? He has plenty of ways to do that, so that''s not something he cares about. Her base talent isn''t important. What''s important is her determination to want to improve and not be swayed by just looks or ''love''. Although perhaps that is a little hypocritical on his part since he has let himself be carried away by love several times to do some things. Time passed quickly, and in the afternoon, Xu Nian stopped cultivating, having finished everything. Her cultivation had increased to the level Tang Yin told her it would rise to, the first level of the Sixth Realm. When she stood up, she looked at Tang Yin and walked up to him. Her face looked a little determined about something, so he stared at her and she bowed soon after. "Thank you very much, Young Master. The spiritual bone you helped me get was certainly the best." She said but didn''t get up from there. "I have thought about what you told me and I realized that what you want is to teach me. So please let me join that organization. I know I am not worthy to be by your side and it is something we talked about in the early morning, but if I join your organization, I will try by all to reach the top. Then I will tell you again what I feel in the right way and not because I got carried away by my nonsense and strange dreams." She spoke. Tang Yin didn''t expect that to be her conclusion, but since she said so... Tang Yin wouldn''t turn her down. The power would come later, and what she could achieve would depend on herself. So, Tang Yin did the process of joining the organization and then asked her to cultivate under a concept he was giving her. And a while later... The Divine Soul Core seemed to have a new resident a small thread formed between it and the core members, which left her stunned. ''What is this?'' She thought in shock but felt the connection she had with Tang Yin, so she looked at him doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled. "What comes next is up to you. Now I have given you an opportunity that only a few people in this world have. It''s a chance to reach the top and stand by my side. If you keep your personality and determination, you will surely succeed in surprising me." Tang Yin said and without hesitation, disappeared from that place. "Go back quietly to the sect, meet with Lixue or Feifei, they will know what to tell you. Don''t get lost on the way." Tang Yin''s voice was heard from all sides, and Xu Nian felt stunned after this. She hadn''t expected Tang Yin to do and tell her that, but... Wasn''t this the opportunity she longed for? Not only had she met Tang Yin, but she had also bonded with him. She felt like she had some kind of connection with Tang Yin, and not only that... Her cultivation had skyrocketed? ... Chapter 393: Completing the main mission of the system. Tang Yin began to run through the spiritual forest at great speed as he headed toward the deeper regions. He was thinking about that girl.From what Tang Yin could see while talking to her, was that even she didn''t know that there was an intense desire within her. In fact, she was somewhat unaware of her own feelings unless they were too strong. ''She''s an interesting girl. Everyone has their own peculiarities, huh.'' Tang Yin thought after remembering her intense personality and that she likes to talk too much. Even when he had nothing to talk about, she would look at him sideways for a while and suddenly start talking about some things to get a conversation out of him. He thought that was cute. ''Well, people are diverse.'' Tang Yin thought and stopped thinking about nonsense. Hours passed as he ran through the spiritual forest. ''I wonder how deep this place is...'' As he looked into the background. He had long wondered about this. The depth of this place was a bit strange. According to the maps, it didn''t lead into any of the regions, if that''s the case, how far did it go? Did the continent extend even further than the maps said it did? Still, he couldn''t answer himself, and though he wondered, he wasn''t interested enough to find out right now. So, he focused on finding what came. ''Icy Mountain of the Red Moon... A mountain that has a slight anomaly, according to my master. It seems to be in the area in front of me.'' Tang Yin thought and started running again. But just as he jumped towards another mountain, a system message popped up. [Ding] [You have started the search for the System Fruits] [The system will thank you] [A map of the system has been generated. The main point is the Fruit you are looking for, the rest of the points are Treasures that you can search for your benefit] [Good luck, Host]. It said, surprising Tang Yin, but still smiled. If the system wanted to give him gifts like that, why would he refuse? He didn''t have an eagerness to last long looking for this fruit, so doing it with a map would be best. Still, because he didn''t know if the system would take away the map once he got the fruit, he decided to first get all the treasures the system marked for him. So, he started running from side to side through these nearby mountains while grabbing various treasures. Most of them were rather expensive spiritual herbs, but there were also fruit trees. ''A fruit tree for growing herbs... Wow, I didn''t expect to find this here, but it makes sense, they only grow under the moonlight.'' Tang Yin thought, looking up at the sky soon after to see the anomaly of this mountain. During the night, the moon would turn red in this place, and it was the first mountain that night fell on and also the last to go. The number of spirit herbs growing here was numerous, but there were also dangerous spirit beasts. Tang Yin soon cleared all the nearby mountains and gathered a lot of interesting treasures, mostly herbs. When he had finished collecting everything, he climbed to the top of the mountain while hiding from the various beasts present. At the top of the mountain, 2 huge beasts were fighting for the Moon Fruit, but Tang Yin just grabbed it and left. Nothing stopped him, and easily and simply he obtained the first fruit of the 3 he needed. ''Hm... Let''s go to the Lightning zone.'' He thought to himself as he started running all over the northwestern mountainous area, heading towards the Lightning Grounds, the place where the Red Lightning Blood Fruit was located. ''If my knowledge is not wrong, if there is a Phoenix Iced Fruit, then there should be a phoenix-blooded beast nearby. The Blood Fruit of the Lightning is not that unique and I can easily get it just by going deep into the area, but the Icy Fruit of the Phoenix belongs to the Phoenix or its offspring. Even if this Phoenix is not pure, it must have some of his blood in it, so I have to plan something to attack it.'' Tang Yin thought, and soon, a couple of days had passed. ''Lightning Bloody Fruit... Why do I feel that the lightning has been weakening lately?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and looked into the depths of this place. Everything was dark and full of lightning that was constantly falling. ''...I still can''t send my divine sense... What the hell is here? Is this a lightning domain?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and wanted to go deeper into this place, but shook his head, turning his gaze as he started running towards the Frozen Grounds. His last destination to complete a mission that would give him very good rewards, including an Emperor Grade Fire, and most importantly... The System Upgrade. He had to run a long way to the Frozen Grounds, and finding this fruit took him a few more days after arriving. Until finally, the System revealed to him the exact location after going around and around. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This one had no treasures nearby, and this made him frown. ''As expected... There''s a monster with the phoenix bloodline breeding in this place.'' He thought as he frowned. He quickly approached the place, and from afar, he looked at the Fruit he was looking for, hanging from a small stake. It was still growing but would soon ripen. Still, as soon as he got there, his eyes widened as he felt a presence above his head. ''Is it attacking me?'' He thought in shock and immediately darted away activating all his hiding skills to the max. Just then, a huge phoenix-like bird flew across the place with a great cry. ''It doesn''t attack...'' Tang Yin thought as he saw that it wasn''t that he was being attacked, it was simply his ''good morning'' cry. This made him smile a little, but his face soon tightened when he noticed the attribute of this huge bird and what kind of bird it was... His face began to itch slightly at the place where the scar was on his face as if it was telling him something... Chapter 394: A necessary beast, and, ?A gift? Tang Yin couldn''t take his eyes off this huge bird for a long while, as his head filled with memories and the smile on his face appeared.''Shit, a Bird in a 50% Phoenix, with the Regenerative attribute!'' He thought to himself in shock after feeling everything inside this bird. It wasn''t a full phoenix; it was only 50% of the bloodline. Still, that was more than enough! The type of bird in question is called the Eternal Ice Bird, and its attributes are a bit strange and diverse because they always have two attributes. The first is Ice. All eternal ice birds have it. The second one can be any existing attribute, or even they can be born with Natural Laws. For example, there is a story from long ago in the Tang Yin world that once upon a time, there appeared a Bird of Eternal Ice with the ability to Control Time. This Eternal Ice Bird later became the First Phoenix Bird after an unknown evolution and is said to be able to control time perfectly. It is a legend in the Tang Yin world, and no one knows if it ever existed, but it is a story passed down in many ancient sects, so it is likely to have existed. Now, this Bird in front of Tang Yin did not have the control of a Natural Law or anything like that, but it did have a power that Tang Yin craved. The Regenerative Power! A person could become almost immortal if he managed to obtain several spiritual bones with such a good attribute. Moreover... This is just the attribute he needs to break the curse that is in the wound on his face and finally heal it. So, it is an indispensable attribute for him. This made him smile, and he was tempted to attack him all at once, but he remembered the specialty of a Bird of Eternal Ice. ''A Bird of Eternal Ice with the Regenerative Attribute will be really hard to deal with...'' He thought. The Bird of Eternal Ice has several ways to fight. Among those, they include its ability to fight with icy illusions. These illusions are not simple. They are so powerful that they could even fool his Silver Eyes if they overpower him in cultivation. Not for nothing is an Eternal Ice Bird said to be the ancestor of the Ice Phoenix. They are perhaps the most underestimated race of ice birds, but whoever has fought them knows their power and has respect for them. Tang Yin would rather fight a dragon than an Eternal Ice Bird, so if this was a dragon, he would not hesitate to pounce on it to slay it. But it wasn''t. This was a Bird of Eternal Ice, and on top of that, with such an annoying attribute. What''s worse, they''re inside its territory! His illusion abilities are so powerful, that he could very well have Tang Yin ''assassinate'' him in some weird illusion and actually hit him with a feather or not even touch him. ''This is annoying...'' Tang Yin thought and knew he would gain nothing here, just thinking. There was the option of asking his master for help, but that was not good. Being too dependent is not his style and even less so now. Besides, it''s not sure his master would know how to fight the illusions of a bird like this. Hardly anyone knows how to fight these birds because they are not very common and are found in places far away from civilizations. ''I must counter illusions, with killer illusions...'' He thought, and a beautiful face flashed through his mind at that moment. ''The Demon Phoenix Flower... Certainly, this spiritual weapon could counter the illusions of a Bird of Eternal Ice...'' He thought. But it was a bit annoying for him to deal with that girl, Jia Yijie. Still, soon, he could only sigh and think that that should be the only way for now unless he wanted to annoy his master. There was a reason why he didn''t want to tell her and would rather it was Jia Yijie, and that was for the sake of his master''s well-being. ''It''s strange what''s happening to her... I must try to get more information from her.'' He thought after remembering that the life of his master was slipping away from her with each passing day, in a situation he didn''t understand. It was strange, but there was nothing he could do for now except become stronger to find out. Therefore, it was preferable to look for Jia Yijie. Thus, he returned to the sect soon after to search for her, but as soon as he got back, his master called him. "Master, what''s wrong?" he asked doubtfully as he arrived at the patriarch''s mountain. Shi Yue looked at him and smiled, "I have a good gift for you." She said smiling. "What is it?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly, and she then grabbed him to take him somewhere else quickly. Soon, they stopped at the sect''s punishment hall. Both quickly entered the hall and reached the deepest area, where a person was chained up. He looked disheveled and injured all over, but Shi Yue didn''t care. "Comply." She said coldly as she spoke to Ding Yun, who was kneeling there. Tang Yin was shocked after seeing this. A Spiritual Supreme as strong as he was, was kneeling in such a manner and looked haggard and unwilling to fight. He had lost the competitive spirit he once had, so he could understand what he went through. But the next thing he saw was even more surprising to him. Ding Yun looked up, and as soon as he saw Shi Yue, he trembled slightly and then immediately broke a finger and put his blood on a scroll lying on the ground. Just then, Tang Yin felt a soul and blood connection forming in his body. ''What?'' He thought in shock, and just then, Ding Yun knelt before him. "Please accept my sincere apology and I hope Master will accept me from now on." He said... Tang Yin looked at him in shock and then remembered that scroll he had signed recently, ''Was it to give me a Spiritual Supreme as a slave?'' He thought in shock. A Spiritual Supreme as a Slave! Shit, how many wouldn''t wish to have one like that? Shi Yue then looked at Tang Yin and smiled at him. "Do you like the gift? You can do whatever you want with him. I promised him would let him live, but I guess it will depend on your mood." She said with a beautiful smile on her beautiful face... *** S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this chapter, I corrected a mistake. I called Elder Ding, ''Ding Chun'' when his name was Ding Yun. Remembrance: Ding Chun is the Son, the one with the title of ''King''. And Ding Yun is the Elder of the Sect, whom fights against Mu Taishi for the place of Master of the Sect. Sorry for the mistakes! Chapter 395: Talking with Ding Yun* Tang Yin naturally did not expect it. She had promised to give him a gift days ago, but she never told him who she would give him as a slave. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.He would be surprised if it was some person above the seventh realm, for she knows Tang Yin can turn him into a mighty power in a few years, but a Supreme Spiritual? It''s of much use to him even now! With such a power he can do many things that he couldn''t before, in terms of traveling all over this continental region. Tang Yin could not put his joy into words, so he simply bowed a little to Shi Yue. "Thank you very much, master. I''ll be sure to use him well." He said smiling, and Shi Yue simply nodded to him. "There are several things I have to do these days, so I will be away for a while. The sect will be left in your hand, but I will leave Jia to protect the sect, if you need help with anything, you can consult her." Shi Yue said. "Jia? That dragon woman?" Tang Yin asked, and Shi Yue nodded. "Long Jia is her name, remember the True Dragon you saw before? That''s her, I''ll introduce her to you as soon as I get back." She said and then gave him a couple more things. "Don''t get into mischief while I''m not around." She said, and after looking at him for a moment, she turned to leave. "Where are you going?" Tang Yin asked, but she didn''t say anything. She raised her hand to say goodbye and disappeared from that place, leaving Tang Yin slightly confused. ''It seems that this thing that happened has given her more work than I expected.'' Tang Yin thought, though he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what it was. He simply walked out of there together with Ding Yun and entered his sect courtyard. "It seems that your sins against the sect, are more numerous than I expected." Tang Yin said staring at him, but Ding Yun simply smiled pityingly but refused to say anything about it, as he was afraid to say something out of place. "You can speak freely, I don''t mind. You won''t be able to betray me either." Tang Yin said sitting across from him, wanting to get some information out of him. Ding Yun then looked at him and nodded. "No, my sins are only enough for the Madam to murder me, not to make me someone else''s slave. With my power, this is not as simple as you think." He said, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Do you think she let you be my slave, solely because it''s me?" Tang Yin asked, and Ding Yun nodded his head without any hesitation. "Is it because I am her disciple? You seem to be a few hundred years old, maybe you know the last disciple of the master." Tang Yin said, and Ding Yun was silent for a while, without saying anything, but then nodded a little. "That''s right, I met him once. But no, it''s not because you are her disciple, it seems she sees something in you, that she didn''t see in the other disciples. The Madam treats you differently than the rest." He replied. Tang Yin then became a little interested. "What do you mean?" he asked, and Ding Yun shook his head. "My father once told me that Madam Shi Yue was totally against a person close to her, having bloody slaves. The last fight between Madam and her former disciple, was because he wanted to take several beautiful girls in the sect as slaves back then. He was ambitious and at that time, Miss Mu Ruxue was the greatest alchemical talent, he also wanted her as a slave. But the Madam never let him." He said and was silent, there was nothing more he knew about that time, for he was barely a little disciple. Still, he looked up and looked at Tang Yin, "But it seems she allows you to have it and even finds you people who can''t betray you." He said and lowered his head again. Tang Yin frowned after nodding. He had thought of this before but paid no attention to it. Still, if it was so, it meant that she had seen through Tang Yin very well. Either it was that or... ''No, the master is cunning and might even be hiding from my perception. Perhaps she has seen more of me than I have come to believe.'' Tang Yin thought, dismissing other ideas that came into his head. "Okay, let''s stop talking about it. Tell me what you know about Mu Taishi, you seem to know him well and I''d like to know about him." Tang Yin asked... ... A day later, Tang Yin walked leisurely through the patriarch''s mountain until he came to a backyard, a place where Mu Taishi used to be, according to Ding Yun. He was accompanied by Ding Yun, who followed him from behind. Mu Taishi was sitting looking at the beautiful scenery before him with some snacks on his table. He looked relaxed and calm at the moment. When he saw Tang Yin arrive, he got up to greet him, though he was surprised to see Ding Yun behind him. "Young Master, is something wrong?" he asked hesitantly, and Tang Yin then signaled Ding Yun to stay away and approached Mu Taishi smiling. "Surprised?" Tang Yin asked seeing that Mu Taishi was in shock after this little exchange between Tang Yin and Ding Yun, such a powerful spiritual supreme. "This... What''s wrong?" he asked in shock, and Tang Yin simply signaled for them to sit down. "My master gave him to me; you don''t need to worry about him. He''s my slave now." Tang Yin replied calmly, and Mu Taishi opened his eyes wide with great surprise. "This..." He said in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded at him. "I was also surprised when she gave him to me, but it''s not bad. That way him will be useful to the sect, while he can''t do anything to betray it." Tang Yin said, and Mu Taishi, although he was surprised, nodded. "Makes sense, did you come to hang out with me, Young Master?" Mu Taishi asked, and Tang Yin looked at the good atmosphere here. "It''s true that this atmosphere is relaxing and makes one want to spend time looking at this beautiful scenery." Tang Yin said, understanding why Mu Taishi was here. Still, from his words, Mu Taishi understood that he did not come to enjoy this, so he waited for him to speak. "As you may know, I didn''t come here for this. Enjoying the good atmosphere is always good, but now we don''t have much time to waste time." Tang Yin said and stared at him. "I came to make an offer to you, Elder Mu." Tang Yin said. *** In this chapter, I corrected a mistake. I called Elder Ding, ''Ding Chun'' when his name was Ding Yun. Remembrance: Ding Chun is the Son, the one with the title of ''King''. And Ding Yun is the Elder of the Sect, whom fights against Mu Taishi for the place of Master of the Sect. Sorry for the mistakes! Chapter 396: An Offer "An offer? I will listen to it if it comes from you, Young Master." Mu Taishi replied quickly, and Tang Yin nodded."Join me, Elder Mu. You need not be ashamed of your talent when you work with me because I will stand before you to represent you. It''s not nice for me to say so, but in the whole sect, I''m pretty sure no one has talent on par with mine." Tang Yin said, slightly confusing Mu Taishi. "What do you mean?" he asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "You don''t need to hide the fact that you are ashamed that, not only can''t you protect your younger sister who you swore to protect, but that you have to depend on her to keep you afloat. I understand your feelings, Elder Mu. You have lost your pride because you think there is nothing you can do to prove to your sister, that you can protect her." "In reality, your pride was lost because of your cowardice and self-doubt. You have let yourself be driven by the inner demons within your heart and because of that your talent has been stagnated, not allowing you to move up a level in over 100 years." "Everyone seems to be moving on, the young man who watched you from behind back then, grew so much as to become as powerful as you and was threatening your position. The younger sister who depended on you for so long became so talented and powerful, that she eclipsed you. That allowed you to realize that everyone is moving on but you and you came to think that you lacked talent, but the reality is that you don''t. It''s just that your determination wavered at some point." Tang Yin smiled slightly to this point and stared at him. "Mu Taishi, you have talent, but you lack determination because your personality is not what a cultivator should have. You seem to need someone else to stand in front of you so that you can shine, for your mentality is trapped in your inner demons." Tang Yin said and stood up. "Back then, who stood before you, was my master. Legendary Shi Yue, as powerful and beautiful as she was, made you see that, perhaps, you can reach even higher and she showed you. That led you to become the Sect Master at a young age. This time, the one offering to stand in front of you is not a Legendary of thousands of years, even so, it won''t be long before I become a legendary being, just like my master." "Your talent and mentality I can rescue. I can make an ordinary person, become a renowned cultivator, so I can also make you into someone who can stand in front of Mu Ruxue. But it''s up to you to decide." Tang Yin said and stopped talking. Mu Taishi frowned when he heard this, but after a while, he sighed. "So, you''ve been investigating me." He replied with a smile. "My sister''s talent is not as simple as you think, Young Master. She is at the top of the alchemy pyramid, her alchemical power is so strong, that she is on the level of the God of Alchemy. The Alchemical City respects her so much that they even worship her more than Madam Shi Yue herself, how could you possibly understand a talent like that?" he asked, and the smile on his face disappeared, he was a bit discouraged, as he had lost the position that allowed him to stand in front of his younger sister. Now, she was totally above him, what face would he see her with? Still, Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Her alchemical talent is certainly impressive. For me to say that she surpasses me in pure alchemical talent is something she should be proud of. Not only that, she is also a Spiritual Supreme, so her cultivation talent is quite high for this continent. But, it''s just that." "I don''t abide by the laws of the continent. Just as less than 5 years ago, I was a cripple who was trying to survive in the east, running away from little Spirit Masters who wanted to assassinate me, in the same way, I can make it so that you, in 5 years, can stop running away from your destiny and face your sister the way it is meant to be." Tang Yin said and then sat back down under Mu Taishi''s shocked look. "Actually, I only offer it to you because I feel sorry for you. I understand how you may feel, although I have never been through anything similar. But I don''t need to. In 3 years, my words today will be proven, when this region will be filled with Spiritual Supremes from side to side with my help." Tang Yin said and relaxed in his seat as he looked at the environment. Mu Taishi was in shock at this but only lowered his head in thought. Shi Yue had mentioned to him that Tang Yin would be working with his sister and many alchemists to restore the sect. She had also told him that Tang Yin was not as simple as he thought, but he had not expected him to be able to say such words in such a way. They were far-fetched words and seemed to be meaningless when spoken by a person who was barely in the King Realm. But, if he believed in Shi Yue''s judgment, they did not seem to be such far-fetched words. After all, the most Legendary woman on this continent said so and entrusted the sect and its future to him. Well, not just the sect. She was entrusting the whole region by giving him so much freedom. That meant she trusted him and had something to hold onto to trust so blindly. But what was it? It was an unanswered question that haunted Mu Taishi''s head. After a few minutes, Tang Yin stood up and tapped Mu Taishi on the shoulder. "Elder Mu, think very carefully about your decision because your future will depend on it. You still have time to restore your status. My master told me that she will soon leave her position and I have no plans to inherit being a sect master, so, maybe the sect will depend on you again." Tang Yin said as he started walking. "If you can promise me that you will help me to be able to stand in front of my sister again, I will follow you and not look at a place you don''t want me to look at." Mu Taishi suddenly said, causing Tang Yin to stop and look at him. "Do you know what a God is?" Tang Yin asked, a question unexpected by Mu Taishi, but from which he could only nod in confusion. Tang Yin then smiled. "I will make you one if you follow me. Don''t think about whether I can make it, I have many ways to do it." Tang Yin said and turned his body as he raised his hand until he had it level with Mu Taishi''s head. He made a light fist at that moment, which caused the Natural Law of Control domain to appear for a small moment and hit Mu Taishi in the chest, sending him flying for over a dozen meters. "That''s my gift for now. Think everything through and come find me anytime." Tang Yin said, disappearing soon after. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mu Taishi was in shock as he stood up with a slight dizziness... Small amounts of strange information implanted in his head at that moment, which confused him, but soon a gleam appeared in his eyes, realizing what was happening... ... Chapter 397: Visiting Jia Yijie After leaving the patriarch''s mountain, Tang Yin sent Ding Yun to another place and walked through the long courtyards of the Central Sect.The Central Sect is no different from the Inner Sect in terms of construction. It''s just that the courtyards are several times larger, and the spiritual energy here is even more concentrated. In addition, the spiritual river crossed this place, and the central disciples, from time to time, could bathe in it. They enjoyed many privileges here. Pills, cultivation techniques, spiritual baths, all these and more were at hand, ready for use at any time. Even so, there were not many central disciples, so no people were walking around this place, but it was a beautiful place. Tang Yin walked leisurely on the side of the spiritual river while gazing at the beautiful scenery. It went without saying, but he didn''t expect this place to be so beautiful. Spirit herbs were growing from side to side, and there were even spirit fish in the river that were constantly jumping. ''They look delicious...'' Tang Yin thought after seeing them, but he just kept walking. Towards the place where the 5 Greatest Courtyards of this place were. The 5 Kings were there. During these past few days, all of them were silent, as their greatest backer had been arrested. Elder Ding had fallen, and Shi Yue''s appearance left them stunned by his immense power. Therefore, lately, they simply behaved like little central disciples, not showing themselves much. ''They may live in such good places and be treated this way, but they still have ideas against the sect. Certainly, the ungrateful one does not learn by words.'' Tang Yin thought, and at that moment, he finally arrived at the 5 greatest courtyards. Each one had the name ''King'' on the entrance, which meant that this place was where the Sect Kings, the most powerful disciples currently resided. This place was silent, and only the sound of Tang Yin''s footsteps could be heard lightly around the area until Tang Yin arrived at the courtyard he was looking for. From the entrance, it could be seen that this courtyard did not belong to a man, for the decorations they had and the scent it gave off belonged to a woman. Therefore, he smiled and entered, but just then, a voice reached his ears. "Little Sister Jia, do you want to go hunting? Lately, I need to clear my mind and that''s why I came to look for you." Ding Chun said as he spoke to a beautiful woman who was elegantly watering the flowers in the garden. Jia Yijie smiled at this but shook her head without stopping what she was doing. "Big Brother, to clear your mind you don''t need to go out hunting. Just say your true intentions why you came, and I''ll listen to you." She said calmly, and Ding Chun then sighed. "My family wants to see you." He said without hiding anything from her, and Jia Yijie nodded. "Things are better when spoken face to face, you see?" she replied, and he nodded at her. "So, are you coming?" He asked, but Jia Yijie sighed. "The Ding Family is in big trouble right now and I''m not against helping you, since you have helped me in the past, even if your intentions were otherwise." Jia Yijie said and then looked at him. "Therefore, tell me your intentions and those of your family. Then I will consider helping you. Just by saying that, I won''t risk going to a place that doesn''t suit me." She replied, putting Ding Chun on the spot. Still, he nodded. "I want you to marry me. My family wants it too, so they are inviting you to hear your answer." He said firmly. Jia Yijie frowned for a moment but then relaxed. "Since when did you change from a Wu to a Jia?" she asked mockingly, and Ding Chun''s face tightened when he heard this. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, as he prepared to speak, Jia Yijie spoke up. "Marrying a Ding, eh... Certainly, they have a good status, even if Elder Ding is no longer there. But you are the one who knows the most about my fame and on many occasions, you said among your friends, that you only saw me as just another opportunist that you gained benefits from for your own sake." She said and glared at him, "Do you still think I would agree to marry someone who speaks ill of me, behind my back?" she asked smiling. Ding Chun frowned as he heard this and then realized that many of the things he had said in secret didn''t seem to be a secret to her. This bothered him a little, and he began to think about who the hell it was that had betrayed him like that. Jia Yijie smiled at seeing him like that and started walking the other way. "Big Brother Ding, my answer is simple. I will not oppose Young Master Tang Yin. Tell your family that even if they give me all the wealth they have, I would not. As you know, I am an opportunist. I want to reap tangible benefits from every action I take and opposing a person of such status does me no good to reap benefits. Good luck finding what you want." She said smiling as she started to walk inside her house. Ding Chun frowned as he heard this, but he couldn''t help but be annoyed. "Bitch, I still have your secret, do you think I can''t make you!?" he shouted angrily, causing Jia Yijie to stop in her tracks after hearing this. It was at that moment that Tang Yin, who had been watching this exchange of words from the side, came up behind Ding Chun and tapped him on the shoulder. "Little Disciple, you would do well not to meddle where it does not suit you. Life is short." Tang Yin said, glaring at him. Ding Chun was scared to death as soon as he saw him and jumped aside, "Tang Yin!" he shouted in surprise. ''How the hell did he get behind me without me noticing?'' He thought in shock. His shout caused Jia Yijie to quickly turn around and feel stunned as soon as she saw Tang Yin standing there. Tang Yin didn''t see her though, and simply looked at Ding Chun. "Elder Ding was released, he''s waiting for you in your courtyard. Good luck." He said, surprising Ding Chun again. Still, he just threw a snort with his mouth and said nothing of what he wanted to say. He turned around and walked away. At this moment, there was nothing he could do against a Tang Yin who had Legendary Shi Yue as his backup. Therefore, he walked away, leaving Tang Yin and Jia Yijie alone. She looked at him for a moment and after a few small thoughts, she smiled. "I didn''t expect the Grand Young Master and Heir of the Northwest to visit me personally." She spoke. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I didn''t want to visit you either, but I need a favor. I''ll pay you back in spades." Tang Yin said. *** Hello, in the past chapters I made a mistake calling Elder Ding (Ding Yun) by the name ''Ding Chun''. So I already corrected them. The one who became Tang Yin''s slave is Ding Yun (Elder Ding, Spiritual Supreme), the father of Ding Chun (Disciple ''King'' Spiritual Saint). Sorry for the mistakes. Chapter 398: Her request is simple. Jia Yijie was surprised to hear him say that and looked at him with interest."Oh, the Northwest Heir wants me to do him a favor? That''s something worthy of praise for me, I''m flattered." She said smiling, and then turned around directing him to follow her into the house. This courtyard had been remodeled by her, to live in a comfortable and pleasant environment, so the whole house had the aroma and scent of a woman. ''This girl has a good sense of elegance.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the tiles on the floor and other things on the walls that gave an elegant feeling to the living room of this courtyard. After making some tea and getting some snacks, she passed them to Tang Yin with grace and a little bow to him. "Try it, I''m good at making tea." She said smiling, and Tang Yin then tasted. His eyes twinkled slightly; he didn''t expect her to be so good at doing things like that. "You''re good, I like the taste." He replied, and then she felt ingratiated by this and smiled at him. "If you want me to do you a favor, I accept. No matter what it is, I''ll do it. But I don''t need a payment, I just want you to fulfill a request." She replied, and Tang Yin raised his gaze to look at her. "I still haven''t told you the favor I want, do you accept so lightly?" He asked, and she nodded. "Yes, if it''s you, it''s okay." She replied, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Well, it seems the rumors about you are true. You''re smarter than I expected though." He replied, and she shook her head. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Rumors are rumors and those who say they know me, really don''t. A rumor can be spread by an illusion, just as an illusion can become real." She replied, and Tang Yin was slightly surprised, so he stared at her. Her words... They seemed to carry a hint of explanation of her situation, but at the same time, she didn''t seem to want to explain it in detail, so she did so vaguely and using a little pun. ''This girl is more cunning than I thought.'' Tang Yin thought and frowned slightly. "I want to use your Demonic Phoenix Flower." Tang Yin replied directly, and she nodded without hesitation. "Of course, you can use it all you want. I''ll give you total freedom to use it for whatever you want, who do you want me to assassinate? If it''s a man it will be easier." She answered immediately smiling. Tang Yin stared at her and smiled slightly. "You are very interesting, girl. But, don''t worry. You won''t be in danger this time and I don''t want you to murder anyone... For now." He replied. She then raised her eyebrows to look at him, she was a little surprised but nodded with a beautiful and captivating smile. Her eyes sparkled slightly at that moment, but the sparkle in her eyes faded as soon as her illusionary power collided with a small barrier between Tang Yin''s eyes. Just then, she stepped back slightly and noticed that Tang Yin had disappeared from his spot, leaving her in shock. ''What?'' She thought, and just then, she felt her face being touched, leaving her in shock, and looked to her side. Tang Yin was sitting next to her, smiling slightly at her as he touched her face lightly. Tang Yin''s face had changed, removing the scar on it, and his long hair had been painted silver. A beautiful pair of silver eyes were staring at her in such a way that made her see the pinnacle of male beauty in a single instant. She felt lost in that gaze and didn''t even know how to react. All her illusory power receded in that instant, and she fell slightly into a passive state. Tang Yin then lifted her face with one finger and brought his face close to hers. "Girl, very few have dared to try to see through me, using illusionary techniques. I won''t lie to you, your Demonic Phoenix Flower can do it, but... You''re still too green for that. Trying to use illusionary techniques on me won''t work for you. Therefore, just fulfill my favor and I''ll owe you another one, okay?" Tang Yin said smiling, as she stared at him. Even so, just at that moment, Tang Yin averted his gaze and looked at the sofa he was on before. "Hehe, little disciple, you''re still too green to tell me that." She said as she looked at him from that side, and the face in front of Tang Yin disappeared into small illusory particles. Still, that was all the surprise she gave him. Tang Yin then appeared at her side and hugged her around the waist. "Are you sure?" he asked, and she was startled by how absurdly fast he had been. ''Is the one in front of me even real?'' she thought and noticed that the image of Tang Yin in front of her was also illusionary. This left her in shock, but after feeling Tang Yin hugging her, she wasted no time and leaned back against him. "Well, I like this better." She said... ''I can''t move though.'' She thought, being the main reason why she didn''t leave. Tang Yin teased her and disappeared again. Without her noticing, Tang Yin''s face, eyes, and hair had returned to normal. "Tell me, what request do you want me to fulfill for you? Are you sure you don''t want me to owe you a favor? Not many people have the opportunity for me to owe them a favor and you can use it for almost anything." He said sitting back down. Jia Yijie frowned slightly as she saw him walk away and drop her a little onto the couch, but then she smiled again. "I will allow you to use my Spirit Weapon for whatever you want, now and in the future. It''s not a promise just for now, do you think one favor will be enough to repay it?" She asked back, and Tang Yin frowned. "It''s not like I''m going to need your help every month." He replied, and she shrugged. "Well, when you need it, you can use it. I understand the value of my spirit weapon very well." She replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. She then smiled seeing that he didn''t refuse, so she stared at him. "My request is simple. Let me marry you, Young Master Tang Yin." She said... Chapter 399: She wants to sleep with him. Hearing this, Tang Yin stared at her for a moment, not knowing how to react.He came to think he had misheard but realized he hadn''t. The look on her face told him that what he had just heard was real. Still, he was surprised. He hadn''t expected to hear that from her. So, he sighed and shook his head. "Pitifully, I don''t like opportunists." He replied, and she felt a little hurt by that, so she leaned back. "Do you judge me too?" she asked. It was something everyone did with her, so she was used to it. Throughout her life, many people judged her for the way she did things and for taking advantage of her advantages to make a profit. Over time, she had grown accustomed to this, but all the same, being told this by the person she had just proposed to it, didn''t feel right. But Tang Yin shook his head. "No, I''m not one to judge you. But the fact that you do that prevents you from being able to get into my eyes." He replied firmly, and Jia Yijie stared at him, but then lowered her head slightly. "What if I stop doing that?" She asked. Tang Yin then looked at her, "Are you serious about your request?" he asked, and she nodded firmly. "Of course, I wouldn''t lie about something concerning my future." She replied. "Why? You seem to have a very good relationship with the Ding''s and they are strong. More so now that Ding Yun was released and they still have that Sword Sect Elder." He replied, but she shrugged her shoulders. "Am I not allowed to choose who to marry?" She asked, but seeing that Tang Yin didn''t answer her, she simply sighed. "I have no intention of marrying the Ding. I am not strong and they are not sincere. Besides, Ding Chun is among the worst scum of the Sect and so is his father, even the most powerful Ding Elder, Ding Yun''s father, has betrayed the region. Marrying him would be my undoing. Besides, I don''t like him." She replied being sincere. Tang Yin stared at her for a few long minutes, in which neither of them spoke. They simply stared at each other as she kept the captivating smile on her beautiful face. Tang Yin sighed after that. "So, you want to marry me, so the Ding will stop chasing you?" he asked and she shrugged a little. "Not really, ever since I saw you, I wanted you to be someone talented so I could marry you, what woman wouldn''t want to marry such a beautiful face and body? You can ask 100% of the women in the Sect and they will all say they want to marry you." She said smiling, speaking again shortly after she said that. "But you can think it''s like that too. I can''t fight the Ding, but you can. If you are present, they will back down. Just your presence is enough." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. He knows that, though he also knows that he now has partial control of the Ding Family, but not total control. After all, they are going to be doubtful as to why Ding Yun was able to get off so easily and without taking much punishment. "Tell me about the Ding and I''ll consider helping you to keep them from doing anything to you." Tang Yin replied, and she frowned. "You won''t consider marrying me?" she asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I told you, I don''t like women who do what you do." He replied, and she sighed. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I also told you that not everything you hear is real." She replied, but still, she didn''t say anything else and simply diverted the conversation. "The Ding are a family that was born in the Sword Sect, but the reality is that the creator of the Ding Family is an ancient elder from the Central Region. They came here fleeing from the Central Region but eventually allied with them again. Now, their sole mission is to take control of the Sect. I know many of the secrets of this family, but lately, they move differently. With each passing day, they seem a little stranger and I can''t figure out what they are doing anymore." She replied, and Tang Yin frowned. ''People from the central region have been slipping out of my master''s clutches lately according to my organization''s networks. They seem to be preparing for something big.'' Tang Yin thought. Then he realized something and looked at Jia Yijie in surprise. "Girl, have you been together with Ding Chun all this time, solely to spy on the Ding Family? Looks like you have your own information network formed." Tang Yin said in surprise, and she smiled ingratiatingly. "My entire information network is based on me. Ding Chun has been a good pawn all this time if I can earn praise from you, but you should know that it''s not enough for me." She said and smiled slightly as her eyes blinked a few times in a row. A small explosion occurred a few seconds later as Tang Yin''s eyes flashed again. "Tsk." She said, averting her gaze elsewhere. Tang Yin sighed, "Why are you so eager to make me fall under your illusions?" He asked, and she let out a snort with her mouth before answering. "Hmph, it''s not an illusion, it''s a charm." She said somewhat annoyed, but lowered her head slightly. "If you sleep with me, you''ll understand my words." She replied, and Tang Yin stared at her for a moment. ''So, she''s trying to make me fall for her charms so that I''ll sleep with her...'' Tang Yin thought ignoring her motives. Then he sighed. "Let me use your spiritual weapon and I''ll help you. I can give you a chance to fulfill your wishes, but if you waste that chance, you will possibly die. So, think it through." He replied, and she then smiled as she stared at him. "I don''t need to think about it, I''ll accept whatever you tell me. Come on, let''s murder the one you want to murder." She said quickly getting up. She really didn''t care who she had to fight or what she had to do, since Tang Yin sought her out, it meant she should be able to do it, and if she couldn''t, then she would simply create a way to do it. Tang Yin smiled and then stood up behind her. "We are going to hunt an Eternal Ice Bird with a regenerative attribute, so prepare well." He replied, and she looked at him in shock. "You found an Eternal Ice Bird?" she asked in shock... Soon after, both of them were seen leaving the Sect together, heading in the direction of the corresponding place where that beast was. Chapter 400: A quick and clean attack. "Have you ever fought with an Eternal Ice Bird?" Tang Yin asked as he ran alongside Jia Yijie through the huge mountainous forest.Jia Yijie shook her head at his question. "No, I''ve never faced one. But I''ve heard some things. They say it''s the apex of the icy illusion, is it true?" She said. Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, this is one of the most complicated spirit beasts to hunt for those who are solitary precisely because of that. It''s a good thing our attribute isn''t ice though, if it were, we''d be useless." Tang Yin replied, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Do you have a high defense against ice?" she asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "High defense? It is impenetrable by ice. It is immune to all ice arts unless they are explosive or penetrating, but even then, to those, it has a very high defense. It''s a bird no icy cultivator would want to encounter for that very reason." He replied, and she was surprised but nodded. "And how do his illusions compare to mine? I''ve never fought against someone strong and who also uses illusions, most fall very easily." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. "Your spirit weapon is special. In assassination tactics it might be the best among the existing ones, it is so rare that it makes me question where you are from or who your parents are. It''s an illusionary spirit weapon made for assassination, so it goes a bit against the icy illusion, which focuses on illusions for defense, thus, you are one of its counters." Tang Yin said smiling. Then they continued talking about various things and strategies to hunt this beast. Hours passed until they finally arrived at the place. As usual, the bird was flying above this place, or at least it appeared to be, but in reality, this was also an illusion. "How amazing, that guy can make pretty powerful illusions, but I have a question." Jia Yijie said doubtfully as she looked at the exact spot where the Bird of Eternal Ice did indeed stand. Tang Yin was surprised that she had spotted it so quickly, but he smiled. "Ask whatever you want, if I know, I''ll answer." He replied, and she then nodded. She looked at him with a strange smile, and then pointed at the huge bird lying down and tilted her head slightly. "Why the hell is that thing on the Tenth Level of the Emperor Realm?" She asked with surprise and a strange smile on her face. Tang Yin looked at her in confusion, "Why, you ask? Why was it cultivated to that extent?" He replied, not knowing how to answer that question. But she quickly shook her head and grabbed him by the arm, "No, no, no. When we came here you told me it was to look for a spiritual bone for you, you are at the Ninth Level of the Sixth Realm, how the hell are you going to absorb the spiritual bone of a beast at the tenth level of the next realm!?" She asked in shock. "It''s over 150 thousand years old, you know!" She repeated in shock, and Tang Yin then understood where her doubt was. "Hehe, don''t worry about the details. I can absorb it with no problem right now. Besides, I''ll need it to be able to endure the spiritual bones of the Seventh Realm. Remember that in the Seventh Realm, you can obtain 2 at Level 9." He replied calmly. No spiritual bone would be difficult for him to obtain, so he was confident. Right now... With his new Natural Law, it would be a shame if he obtained a Spiritual Bone of lesser age than that, although that one was already at his limit. She looked at him in shock, but although she wanted to retort, after seeing the confidence in his eyes, she couldn''t. She could only look at him for a couple of full minutes and then sighed. "Tsk, I didn''t think that the person I proposed to, would want to commit suicide as soon as we met, maybe I really bring bad luck?" she said suddenly, as she mumbled between her lips. Still, she turned away. "Fine, if that''s what you want, I''ll help you. Let''s make this quick, I''ll cast my most powerful illusion ability on him as we planned and you take care of the rest." She said, and without paying any more attention to Tang Yin, she summoned her spirit weapon. The ball that appeared in her hand soon transformed into a beautiful flower, and her beautiful clear eyes shone brightly in a pinkish color. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She opened both arms sideways, and a large number of petals flew from side to side, and a flash arrived in front of the Eternal Ice Bird. He instantly realized that he was under attack, so he let out a cry towards the sky and flapped his wings vigorously, causing the spiritual energy to slam into the surroundings with force. He flew to dodge the attack, but the next thing he heard was a slight smirk. "Hehehe, please be still. You are very precious to my future husband." Jia Yijie said smiling as her voice came from all ends of this place. "The Demonic Phoenix?" Eternal Ice Bird said at that instant, quickly realizing what was going on. The whole place seemed to be encircled by a strange white spiritual mist that was almost indistinguishable to anyone, for this whole world was white. Even so, the Eternal Ice Bird is not a normal being, so it was able to immediately notice what was going on. "Hehehe, exactly~" Jia Yijie replied, but she didn''t care. Even though the Bird had discovered her, it was a normal thing coming from a bird like this. Still, she knew that the bird had no idea where she was. "GET OUT!" the bird shouted angrily as it struck the surroundings with a powerful surge of icy energy, freezing various things present. Just then, Jia Yijie clenched her hands where she stood, right in front of the bird, and countless petals of her spirit weapon flew at great speed toward where the Eternal Ice Bird was. "KYAAAAAAAAAAAA!" the bird''s mighty roar came as soon as it felt various things piercing through its body. ''Did I hit it?'' she thought in confusion, she didn''t think it was that simple... Just as she thought so, she noticed the image in front of her of the icy bird disappear among ice petals and felt a strong presence behind her. She smiled, and just as a claw struck her body, it dispersed among particles of spiritual energy as she appeared behind the icy bird. "You are dead." She said as she attached her hand firmly to the bird''s body to hold it... Her spirit weapon flew back and soon pierced hard through the bird''s body, making it let out a cry of pain mixed with blood... This brought a smile to Jia Yijie''s face, so she threw herself backward. The bird did not stand still and immediately launched an attack at her and took distance. Jia Yijie frowned as she dodged the attack easily and looked at this bird''s body. "Tsk, so this is a regenerative attribute. Shit, that''s almost being immortal." She said a bit annoyed, as she looked at all the wounds she had left on this bird''s body had healed. The eternal ice bird glared at Jia Yijie, "Heh, I finally got you, little one. How will you escape my sight now?" he asked angrily, but Jia Yijie didn''t answer him with anything more than a smile. This annoyed him, so he prepared to attack. But just at that moment, a voice came from behind him. "Run away from this, little bird." Tang Yin said as he appeared with two beautiful heavenly hammers in his hands, leaping over the bird. "Demonic Destroyer." Tang Yin said as he slammed his two heavenly hammers against the huge body of the bird that had no way to dodge. Tang Yin made sure to hit it just at the exact moment when the bird could neither dodge nor cast an illusionary skill, so the blow hit it squarely and sent it crashing hard into the ground. The impact created a huge crater that left Jia Yijie in shock. Still, something surprised her even more... ''Heavenly Hammer!?'' She thought in shock, and various diverse and strange memories came to her mind at that moment, but... She sent all these memories deep into her mind and jumped at an extreme speed towards where Tang Yin was falling, while all the petals of her spirit weapon flew forcefully towards him... Just then, Tang Yin sensed a change in the environment that made him frown, ''A Domain?'' He thought in shock after seeing that the environment had changed drastically from one moment to the next. The once-visible ice soon became a thick, pinkish mist that prevented his senses from traveling far. Just then, it was that he sensed Jia Yijie''s presence. She was standing very close to him, with a ''murderous'' and strange look on her face... She unhesitatingly slammed him to the ground, grabbing him by his chest as countless petals flew forcefully towards him. Tang Yin felt stunned at that moment... Chapter 401 Her true desire The petals were painted a deep red color and increased their speed.Tang Yin could not even react when a large number of petals of one of the most powerful spiritual weapons for assassination hit him. Stay tuned to empire Yet, strangely, he felt no pain. These petals did not hit his body but hit his clothes, binding him firmly to the ground as if he had been stitched. The smile on Jia Yijie''s face shone at that instant, revealing her beautiful fangs and a strange look emerged on her face... Tang Yin knew this look very well. It was not a murderous look, nor one that sought blood... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rather, it was a look of extreme lust. This painted Jia Yijie''s beautiful face a light, rosy color as her flushed cheeks moved closer to Tang Yin''s lips. "I... I hate the Tang... But... I will possess you; I want you to be mine. For you... I can forget about the grudge for a while." She said smiling and soon sealed Tang Yin''s lips with hers, plunging him into an intense kiss while moving her hands all over his body to pull his clothes off. Even so, she soon jumped back hard as she realized something was wrong... "You..." She said in shock, and just then, the ''Tang Yin'' she was sitting on dispersed into particles of spiritual energy, leaving her in shock. ''He escaped from my domain?" she thought in shock, but just then, someone blew in her ear, "Who are you looking for?" Tang Yin asked from behind. She immediately jumped to the other side and looked at Tang Yin was calmly standing there. "You... My domain doesn''t affect you?" she asked in shock. She has never met someone who was not affected by her domain. After all, she knows very well what kind of domain she has. Therefore, she could not understand how on earth Tang Yin managed to get rid of her domain. Besides... ''He doesn''t have damaged clothes... Did he do it from the beginning?'' she thought, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders smiling at her. For a moment, he had prepared to assassinate her. Why she would attack him with that look, but then he noticed that it wasn''t a look she wanted to give. It was an effect of her Domain. Furthermore, when he saw that what she was planning was not to murder him but to sleep with him, he backed off everything he was going to do. "Little demon, you are special and quite interesting. But I don''t like having a threat among my women, how do you want to marry me like that?" he asked smiling at her, and she shuddered slightly hearing that. She lowered her head a little when she heard that. "...I''m sorry. I saw you off guard and tried to do it." She replied, but just at that instant, she disappeared and appeared on top of Tang Yin again. "Why are you running away from me? Am I not pretty enough? I think, if you do it with me, you''ll like it." She said suddenly, surprising him. He didn''t expect her to make that move when she looked so regretful a moment ago. Still, he didn''t pull away from her and simply looked into her eyes. "Your domain is interesting, but I don''t like having daggers pointed at me all the time, can you stop that? Then I''ll answer you." He said, and she frowned. "You think I''m aiming at you? I''m aiming at your clothes. I learned that, if I want to see you naked, I''ll have to cut off your clothes, instead of pinning you to the ground..." She said smiling and immediately moved her hand slightly, causing countless daggers to fly wildly towards Tang Yin. They were all aimed at his clothes but stopped only centimeters away from him. As if they had been held back by an invisible force. Jia Yijie was surprised, "You..." She said in shock and tried to pull back again, but Tang Yin held her by the buttocks firmly, scaring her. "What do you think you''re doing?" she asked somewhat frightened. Tang Yin smiled at her, "What? You didn''t want me to grab you?" He asked, and she prepared to retort but then realized it was an opportunity, so she immediately leaned back on his chest, in another unexpected move for Tang Yin. "True... Touch me more." She said with a tender smile on her face. Tang Yin looked at her sideways and sighed, ''This girl is so weird. Sometimes she''s tender and then she looks like a murderer, does she have a split personality?'' He thought and felt his head hurt. "Get up, I want to absorb my spiritual bone before it''s too late. Then we''ll talk about this." He said, spanking her to get up. She looked at him in frustration, but still, she did as he told her and got up. "Hmph, you still haven''t told me how you escaped my domain. No one had been able to escape until now." She said turning around, and then Tang Yin came up behind her again, speaking in her ear a thing that was only audible to her. She felt shocked when she heard this and turned her head sharply to look at him, but Tang Yin had already stepped forward, and without her noticing, he began to synthesize his spiritual bone. Jia Yijie''s thoughts became chaotic after that, and shock filled her from side to side. And so, the hours passed as Jia Yijie couldn''t help but stare at Tang Yin in shock, wondering about what he had told her a few hours ago. Her mind could not be at ease after hearing that and her movements were an example of her nervousness. Still, she simply stood there to the side, looking at the huge bird''s body next to Tang Yin. ''He is so strong... Killing a bird with the regenerative attribute should be more complicated than he made it look, how did he manage to do it so easily?'' She thought with a frown, and approached the bird to examine it. As soon as she put her hand on its body to check, she felt stunned and took a step back in shock. ''Total destruction? That attack was that powerful?'' she thought in shock and then remembered something else... ''Wait... Was it two heavenly hammers?'' She thought, realizing something she hadn''t thought of before... Chapter 402 Dont you want to sleep with me? Because she saw Tang Yin off guard at that moment, she jumped up trying to fulfill her selfish desires, and didn''t think much about what she had seen.But if she remembered correctly, Tang Yin had attacked with two matching hammers. ''Could it be an ability? I''ve heard of abilities to clone his spirit weapon, but... He looked so powerful at that moment, could it be that he has dual spirit weapons and it''s two heavenly hammers? Wasn''t that impossible?'' She thought with confusion. Inside the body of this powerful bird, there was nothing. The bones, the organs... Every little vessel was destroyed, but it didn''t affect the physical body at all, except for the shock of receiving such a strong blow. Such a powerful bird was reduced to nothing more than a pool of blood with a single strike, that was certainly something that only the heavenly hammer could do. But Tang Yin was a whole cultivation realm below this bird, so it didn''t make sense that it had so much power. If she thought this far... She realized that it was true, there was the presence of something else for such a powerful attack to happen. Either that his ability was too powerful, or... ''That he has two equal spiritual weapons...'' She thought and looked at Tang Yin in shock. Just at those moments, an occurrence was happening again in Tang Yin''s body. Just like that time in front of the beautiful Qingyue, a beautiful halo formed around Tang Yin''s body. His hair changed and transformed into long silver hair that waved in the wind created by the same spiritual energy that shook the surroundings, while the halo around him became even more evident than last time. This time, it could be seen floating slightly behind Tang Yin, increasing his spiritual energy by a wide margin and making him look large and powerful. Jia Yijie, who saw this was stunned staring at him, noticing that the beauty on his face had greatly increased at that moment, but just as she was looking at him, she had to turn her face away as a radiance formed on Tang Yin''s face at that instant. A mighty power burst out from where Tang Yin was standing as his level shot through the air at an absurd speed, rising 6 levels of cultivation in a single instant. This left Jia Yijie in shock... "What the hell!??" she shouted in shock, trying to comprehend what was going on, but had to avert her gaze again as the glow Tang Yin was giving off wouldn''t let her see him. Just then, a burst of power hit the surroundings as a glowing body rose. The halo behind him gave off a powerful spiritual energy that shook the surroundings as Tang Yin''s body gradually became visible in that radiance. He raised his hand slightly, and a powerful blast of spiritual energy shot out from his hand, threatening to destroy everything in its path as it advanced at great speed, taking everything in its path. Everything from rocks to trees and small mountains of ice that were scattered about the place was reduced to rubble. Then Tang Yin turned his hand and caused the attack to deflect in the direction he pointed, destroying a big mountain in the distance. It was then that Tang Yin''s body became visible to the beautiful eyes of Jia Yijie, who couldn''t help but be stunned looking at that great beauty that stood before her. His perfect, unblemished face, plus that beautiful silver hair, and his pair of silver eyes looked at her in that instant, creating intense electric currents inside her. She even felt herself getting wet down there simply because of his gaze was so perfect and beautiful. She was in shock after looking at him, so she couldn''t even react in the short term, but soon, she vanished and appeared before him, clinging to him. "Don''t you want to sleep with me? We can do it right here and now." She said as she pointed to a bed that had appeared out of nowhere behind her. Tang Yin looked at her in shock and put a hand to his forehead. He couldn''t help but smile and stop thinking about what he was thinking. He had been trying to watch the changes in his body while watching the system tell him various things, but suddenly came the beautiful Jia Yijie in front of him to propose that she was even prepared with a bed. Tang Yin could only smile and lightly tap her head, "Girl, can''t you think of something else? You''ve been asking me to sleep with you ever since we met, aren''t you ashamed?" he asked, and she quickly shook her head. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, I do have shame. But when I see your face, it makes me want to. It''s a gut feeling and we should follow our instincts, don''t you think?" She said as she pulled him towards that bed foolishly. Tang Yin let himself go and fell on top of her, surprising her. She looked at him in surprise but wasted no time and tried to remove his clothes as she erected her domain again to prevent any living thing from getting in her way. Still, Tang Yin stopped her and lifted her chin, "Do you want us to be connected?" He asked, and she, though shocked, immediately nodded. "Of course!" she said with a big smile, thinking her time was finally going to come, but then Tang Yin disappeared from where he was and appeared sitting next to her. She looked at him doubtfully, "What are you doing?" she asked. "Sit down and follow what I will tell you." He said and didn''t answer her silly questions anymore. A couple of hours later, they were both going back to the sect. Jia Yijie was not in a very good mood, for in the end her wish was not fulfilled. But... Certainly, she now felt that she was connected to Tang Yin, and her cultivation had risen to the ninth level. Read the latest on empire Still, she was somewhat annoyed. "Tsk, how come you can resist my charms? I''m even as pretty as your women, how come you won''t agree to sleep with me when I''ve insisted so much?" She asked angrily. Tang Yin smiled. "I won''t sleep with you if you haven''t earned your place inside me. Unless I''m drugged, I wouldn''t do that. Still, I like your personality, it''s the first time I''ve met someone like you." He said, looking at her sideways. She then smiled upon hearing that and approached him, "So that''s why you allowed our souls to connect?" she asked, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Well, I''m also fulfilling what I told you before. Only, if you betray me at any time, then you will die. So, you must be careful." He replied, and she shrugged, quickly overtaking him. "It''s not like I want to betray the person I proposed to." She said smiling. She was a little happy and looked more cheerful. Chapter 403 The System Upgrade "By the way, why is your hair blue again? Your eyes too, but your scar disappeared... How strange." She said as she approached Tang Yin."My original hair color is silver, that one you saw earlier. But, due to a decrease in power, it changed to a blue color. It will eventually go back to silver." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she felt stunned. ''Decrease in power? Didn''t he just go up a bunch of levels, all the way to the Sixth Level of the Emperor Realm?'' She thought in shock. He had almost caught up to her in cultivation already, and he was talking about a decrease!!? It was something she couldn''t understand and preferred not to ask because she possibly couldn''t bear to do so. The two of them continued to talk about various things, while Tang Yin was pensive until they finally reached the sect... ... Thus, days passed until finally, Tang Yin received the notification from the system he had been waiting for. [Ding] [System Updated] [Congratulations, Host. You have been able to successfully upgrade the System.] [A considerable portion of your wealth will be consumed to sustain the system, as we agreed.] [Ding] [The Domination System entered Phase 2.] [Entering Phase 2...] [Requiring permissions from the Administrator... Permission Granted... Entering...] [Ding!] [Host, Tang Yin, thank you very much for the update.] [Loading World...] [Congratulations, Host, you have received rewards.] [Unlocking World Map.] [Unlocking Top Level Quest Table.] [Reward: Divine Mind.] [Reward: Two Spiritual Bones of your choice.] [Alchemical Room Unlocked.] [Blacksmith Room Unlocked.] [Eternal World: You are allowed access to fight in the Eternal World.] [We will finish the System Update with an improvement in the Organizations and Domains System, thank you for your patience, Host. More mechanics and rewards coming shortly...] ... A huge number of messages appeared out of nowhere in front of Tang Yin, stunning him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the first time he had seen so many different messages coming at once. Still, the number of incredible rewards he was granted this time was enough to stun him for a while. A World Map appeared next to him, showing him the entire continent. Not just one region or even a small part... Literally, there it was, the whole Continent under his gaze! Plus, it carried names and everything else, giving him a peripheral view of it all. The Quest Table quests were also updated, with new and diverse quests being added with incredible rewards. But... Most shocking to him was the Divine Mind. As soon as he received this reward, he felt his mind improve drastically. He now seemed to see everything more clearly than before. Techniques that he didn''t understand before now seemed to come easy. Even the mechanisms of the system were somewhat visible under his gaze. This left him in shock, for not only had he understood many things he knew but also things he did not know. For example. ''Can I build in the system?'' He thought in shock, and the administrator in his head finally let out a laugh of joy. "Hahaha, Tang Yin, you''ve done it. You got a Divine Mind, hahaha..." She said as she smiled gleefully at this. Tang Yin was stunned to hear this voice so beautiful, perfect, and indistinguishable to him. He had never heard her before! Who the heck is she!? He wondered in shock, but then it dawned on him... ''...Is that you, the administrator?'' He asked in shock, and she then realized her mistake, so she covered her mouth and stopped answering. [Look at the rewards.] She sent him that message but did not speak to him. Still, Tang Yin could not get the perfect voice out of his ears. That was a voice so perfect that he had never heard it before. Neither his master, nor Qingyue, nor any of his wives had it... It was the first time he could feel that a voice could draw out his soul. Still, the system messages began to flicker several times, bringing him out of his thoughts. The remaining rewards seemed to be good, like the two spirit bones, the Halls he had unlocked... These halls resembled that array hall, but here, he could do alchemy and blacksmithing in a better way at an absurd speed. While to finish... The Eternal World. By explanation of the system... It is a different world from this one, which is in a different dimension and has countless treasures. Tang Yin can choose to go or not, but if he goes, he will have to face people from other worlds who were also taken there. Are there more systems? Are there more mechanisms as powerful as this one? These were the questions that haunted Tang Yin''s head right now. But the Eternal World''s explanation left him so stunned that he couldn''t even react to ask. The fact that there were treasures like the ones the system said in that place was too amazing. Many of those treasures it mentioned, even in his all-powerful Higher World Sect, were rare and exotic, hard to come by, and highly sought after. Still... He didn''t have a free pass. It was an option that was unlocked every so often, and was not determined by the system but by the ''Eternal World'' itself. It could be every 5 years, or it could be every 10 years. It is not impossible that it never opened in 100 years, but every time it opened, it brought huge rewards to those who went there to fight. [You must prepare yourself. Going to that place is an opportunity that only the system can give you, if you go there being so weak, you will gain nothing and possibly die.] Said a message sent by the administrator. Tang Yin understood what it meant, so he set out in his mind to increase his strength even more. After that, he looked at the system from side to side, checking every single thing the system had improved and its rewards. In addition, he checked the new main mission and it left him a bit in shock. He ended up closing it, as it was something he could not fulfill right now. Still, the improvements of the system were felt in his body quickly, and a smile emerged on his face. ''It seems I was still underestimating the system. I fail to understand what kind of existence it is or how it does what it does, but it seems to be more amazing than I expected.'' He thought to himself smiling as he looked up at the beautiful night sky he loved so much. His days would soon be busy and complicated, but he was beginning to look at the path he would walk from now on. Chapter 404 Three Years... An extremely beautiful young man with a dignified and elegant appearance was standing on the top of a mountain. His long blue hair waved in the wind, while his beautiful pair of blue eyes looked at everything with a calm smile on his perfect face.His blue eyes reflected the scenery he was seeing below him. A vast empire burning in dark flames. The flames of the eternal night dragon''s wrath burned in this place, as every house or building was reduced to ashes little by little. Just as he was looking at this, he noticed that several figures came out and flew towards him. They were all women, and they shouted at him. "Tang Yin, it''s all set. We''re done with the mission." Bai Lixue said smiling as she jumped on top of Tang Yin to hug him. He hugged her back and then hugged Huang Feifei, who arrived behind her. "I see it went well; did you find the body?" Tang Yin asked smiling as he kissed both beautiful girls. At this moment, they both looked even more beautiful, and resplendent than 3 years ago. Both of them already had maturity peeking out of their faces and looked slightly more capable. Huang Feifei nodded to him with a happy smile. "Big sister Yijie has it." She said and turned to look for her, "Huh? Wasn''t she behind me?" she asked doubtfully, and then Tang Yin smiled, turning behind him. Just then, Jia Yijie hugged him from behind, "Won''t you congratulate me too? I brought the guy as you asked me to. With that, you could also fulfill my old request." She said with a teasing smile after seeing the exchange between Tang Yin and those beautiful girls. Tang Yin shrugged, "Let''s talk about it later. This mission is important to my master. Let''s get together with the other girls and go back to the sect." He said smiling so as not to pay much attention to Jia Yijie''s comments. During these three years, their relationship had visibly improved. Since the Ding Family could do nothing but stay silent after seeing Jia Yijie together with Tang Yin, she has had a better life and doesn''t care about many things. She loves to tease Tang Yin whenever she gets the chance and hopes someday her request will be successful while also trying to clean up her image. Her life hasn''t changed much, only now she no longer needs to use her charms to make a profit. The four of them disappeared from that place at an absurd speed as they flew off in another direction and were soon reunited with Zu Xiaolin, Ning Ruo, Xiao Nuo, Li Xian, and Su Lian. "Is everything ready?" Tang Yin asked, and they nodded to him firmly. "We''ve made it, Tang Yin. It wasn''t that complicated thanks to you guys drawing the demons'' attention elsewhere." Zu Xiaolin replied smiling, and he nodded at her. "Well, let''s go back to the sect. The master is waiting for us." Tang Yin said, and after a few more words, they all flew back to the sect. During these 3 years, the situation in the northwest region changed drastically, so when they all flew back to the sect, it was common to see spirit ships flying from side to side, while there were powers now and then. The empires seemed more ornate, and once they reached Red Thunder City, it was much more alive with a greater concentration of powerful forces from side to side. Even the spiritual Supremes could be felt from time to time. Tang Yin and the girls simply arrived at the sect and went straight to the Patriarch''s Courtyard, where all the powers of the sect were discussing some miscellaneous things. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The presence of a large number of spiritual Supremes was amazing to see, but the Red Thunder Sect was no longer the same as it was 3 years ago. The change was radical and astonishing, so now the Red Thunder Sect was even more respected than before and had established itself as the sole power within the Northwest, while Shi Yue''s position was further settled after his various displays of power. "Tang Yin, you''re back." Shi Yue said with a smile after seeing him appear out of nowhere. The spiritual Supremes present were astonished to see him and immediately stood up to greet him. "Welcome back, Young Master!" they all shouted at once as if they had been trained. Tang Yin nodded to each of them and then looked at his master. "We have completed the last mission, Master. Also, we have a nest of demons in a small empire. They were getting very strong thanks to connections with other nearby empires. They were all exterminated." Tang Yin said, taking out various things that were with the demons. Shi Yue nodded, though she was slightly surprised inside. Before replying to Tang Yin, he looked at all the spiritual supremos gathered here, "You are dismissed. We will continue discussing the issues tomorrow." She spoke. None of them said a word of reluctance, they immediately withdrew after a few words toward those present. Then Shi Yue was left with Tang Yin and the girls in the living room. "It''s time for the Battle of the Great Sects to begin. They have changed several not-very important rules but they will carry a lot of weight this time, they are targeting you, Tang Yin." She said smiling, and Tang Yin simply shrugged. "They''ve been doing it for 3 years; I''m not worried about them doing it this time. It will be the same as all the past times." Replied Tang Yin nonchalantly, making Shi Yue smile helplessly at Tang Yin''s confidence. Although she was saying the right thing, and she knew it. "Are you girls ready?" Shi Yue asked looking at the girls behind Tang Yin, and they nodded firmly. "Of course, Elder Shi. We will bring the Red Thunder Sect back to its former glory." They replied firmly, and then Shi Yue nodded. "Go continue to stabilize the cultivation the way I told you, I have some things to talk to Tang Yin about." She said after that small conversation, and soon they parted. Tang Yin followed Shi Yue to the backyard. Chapter 405 She will keep her promise "How did you do with the infiltration of the Association?" Shi Yue asked as she looked at the beautiful scenery in front of her.The beautiful mountains stood erect from side to side. They looked much more alive than 3 years ago, and this was due to Tang Yin''s presence. All the spiritual arrays that were in this place were rebuilt and upgraded by him, making this place now became a powerful fortress. Moreover, thanks to the very high-level spiritual attraction arrays he arranged here, right now, it was a beautiful cultivation paradise. Even so, the time was very short, so not everything Tang Yin wanted to do, was done due to a lack of time and resources. But it was enough because everything he did had caused the sect disciples to have drastically increased their cultivation as well. It was a collective increase, not just the elders. Tang Yin smiled at her question. "Pretty good, Master. The leader of the Association is the only one I have not been able to reach, although he respects me and dares not say a word against me. But all the other positions were put in place by me, and he suspects nothing. All information coming in and out of the association will reach me before anyone else." He replied, and she nodded softly after hearing this. "Has any insider information gotten to you?" she asked, and then Tang Yin knew something was going on behind the scenes. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had found out several days ago about several things. "Not much has come out of the association. They are mobilizing a lot of force these last few days because of the Battle of the Great Sects. It looks like the prize this time will be quite large. But I have seen strange movements in my other organizations. I don''t understand what they are planning, but they are moving a lot of forces to various regions of the continent." He replied, and Shi Yue nodded. She knew that too... After a moment''s thought, she sighed. "I''ve seen that your other organizations have been doing well too, I even think there are some that I haven''t even heard of." She said smiling as she looked sideways at him, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I''m getting ready for something big." He said, and she stared at him for a long while. Minutes passed as a beautiful pair of purple eyes looked into another beautiful pair of blue eyes. Until she sighed. "Don''t do anything crazy, Tang Yin. Be patient and you will be able to complete what you have set out to do. Getting ahead of things is not good and although I know your ability, I also know our enemies very well. They are not weak, so don''t be overconfident." She spoke. Tang Yin nodded slightly in response. "I will be careful, Master. And I won''t bring misfortune to the northwest." He replied, and she sighed. "If you are threatened by those guys, run to the northwest and cover yourself with everything you have created in this place, that''s what I gave it to you for. I didn''t give it to you to make it strong for me but for you. Every empire, kingdom, and sect that is here under my command will be your shield then. Even Jia will be. As long as you save yourself, everything will be fine." She said smiling, and looking at him. "Do you understand? If I gave you the region, it is for you to protect yourself with it. Not for you to protect it." He said again. Tang Yin was surprised after hearing this... He, better than anyone else, knows that she has immense affection for this mainland region and cares for it with her life. All the efforts they have both put into bringing the region back to its feet is because she wants it to restore the glory it once had so that she can fulfill her mother''s dying wish and live up to her father''s name. Still, how come she is now telling him that she doesn''t care about the region? That he can use it as a shield? What is she talking about? Tang Yin thought, but after seeing the serious look on Shi Yue''s face, he found nothing to say. She was being serious and wasn''t hesitating, which confused him even more. Even so, Tang Yin smiled and prepared to reply, but then Shi Yue spoke again. "Tang Yin, once the battle of the great sects is over, I will fulfill the promise I made to you before you became my disciple. You have passed all my tests so well, not fulfilling it makes me feel bad. Not only that, I will give you a very good gift. I hope you can do your best and bring glory to the sect before that." She said smiling, and looking at him. Her eyes carried a slight nostalgia imbued in them, almost indescribable. Perhaps only she understood this nostalgia. Tang Yin nodded toward her. "I will crush any idiot who opposes us, you don''t have to worry about me. Just as I promised 3 years ago, I will bring glory to the sect for you." He replied firmly. "But what is that you promised?" he asked before she could answer. She smiled, "We haven''t repaired your soul yet, have you forgotten?" She said, and then Tang Yin nodded. ''So that was it. I had forgotten.'' He thought smiling, although he had learned several things about it from the system lately. Just then, Shi Yue walked up to him and gave him a little caress on the head, snapping him out of his thoughts. He looked at her doubtfully, it was the first time she had done something like that. "Once I promised, then I will keep it. But you must prepare yourself for what comes next, as I won''t be able to help you anymore." She said smiling and then walked past him without speaking to him anymore. Discover more stories at empire Tang Yin felt confused after seeing her like this, ''What does she mean?'' He thought and turned to look at her, but she was already quite far away. This made him frown and left him thoughtful. Shi Yue, on her part, was smiling, ''Just as I promised you, I will give you all of me when the time comes. What will come after that can only depend on you.'' She thought and disappeared, leaving him a written message regarding various things. Chapter 406 Conversations Tang Yin returned to his courtyard shortly after talking to his master, and most of the girls were cultivating, except for Wu Lingxia, who had come to watch the spiritual herbs grow.She was now the leader of the Sect Alchemists, the new Alchemical Elder taking Mu Ruxue''s place after Mu Ruxue retired two years ago. During this time her strength has increased, and her alchemical ability is through the roof. Some say that she could replace Mu Ruxue in less than a decade if she keeps this up, as there has been no word of Mu Ruxue''s presence since she retired. But, what no one knows is that Wu Lingxia is still an alchemist working for Tang Yin and only obeying his orders. "Lingxia, how are you? How is the cultivation going?" Tang Yin asked after finding her in the herb hall, and she turned to see him and smiled. "Tang Yin, I''m a little exhausted. Work has increased since Elder Mu disappeared and I haven''t seen much of you lately, so I wanted to come visit you with the excuse to see the herbs." She replied smiling, as she hugged him. They both kissed for a while, enjoying the feeling. Tang Yin stroked her hair after that and sat her on his lap, "Haven''t you been sleeping well? I can feel the tiredness in your body." He said, and she nodded to him, leaning back on his chest. "I have to live up to the expectations people put on me, but you see, who was the idiot who called me Elder Mu''s replacement? Do they think I''m some god or something? Tsk, people are so annoying." She replied a bit angrily, and Tang Yin smiled. "You don''t have to worry about meeting expectations, I''ve already told you that you should just do what you want to do and help me with some things. Your strength and status skyrocketed, but it was because I decided to and because you put in the effort, not because of them. If you''re going to meet someone else''s expectations, then meet mine and that''s it." Tang Yin said, and she looked at him. "Have I met your expectations?" she asked tenderly, and Tang Yin kissed her lips again. "Of course, you have met and exceeded my expectations. I am proud of your efforts." He replied, and she then rejoiced, so she leaned back on his chest to listen to his heartbeat. "How is Lu Xia? I haven''t seen her in months." Tang Yin asked, and Wu Lingxia nodded. "She''s become a good girl and keeps saying all day long that she''ll return all the favor you''ve given her. Lately, a lot of guys are after her and even the Sect Kings are after her, but she turned them all down and told them that if they wanted something with her, they should ask you first. That caused everyone to run away, hahaha." "The Kings? Those guys still exist?" "Of course, what made you doubt that? Although since you conquered Yijie and since Ding Chun disappeared, there have only been 3 of them and recently two others joined, but they still exist." Tang Yin was surprised by this, as he thought that the group had disbanded. He hasn''t done anything to do as a disciple for a long time now except occasionally visit the arena for fun, so he''s not aware of that. "Right, were you able to find Ding Chun? I heard Elder Shi had set you a mission to search for his trail?" She asked, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Actually, that mission is a cover-up. Master only did it so that everyone would divert their attention away from me for the disappearance of someone as talented as Ding Chun." Tang Yin replied smiling. Wu Lingxia was surprised and looked at him doubtfully, "So you already know where Ding Chun is?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Of course, do you think he can just run away like that?" He asked back. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, he seems to have done something wrong before he disappeared, do you have him locked up?" she asked after remembering some rumors that ran among the senior elders recently. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head at her. "I killed him. He murdered several elders and then tried to assassinate me at the time, so I simply killed him so that trouble wouldn''t happen again." He replied, and Wu Lingxia choked slightly on her own saliva upon hearing this. She didn''t expect that the once known as ''almighty'' among the sect disciples was now dead, but if he tried to kill Tang Yin... For her, it was normal that he was now dead, and if he wasn''t, she would seek him out herself to murder him. Still... If he did that, it meant he had a backup. One she didn''t know about, and that made her frown. "Tang Yin, who are our enemies? You''ve kept us in the dark all this time, it seems only Meiyu, Feifei, and you know, why don''t you tell us?" she asked. Discover stories at empire Tang Yin simply sighed, "I will take care of the problems that occur and if somehow I can''t do it, then you will naturally know. Then you can fight by my side, but for now, it''s not necessary." He said as he stroked her, causing her to pout slightly. After several more conversations that did not seem to make any sense, Wu Lingxia fell asleep in Tang Yin''s arms, so he put her on a bed in a room and then returned to the herb room. The spiritual herbs have grown a lot, and many have been used, but they continue to grow without inconvenience, and every few days the ones that have grown for alchemy are removed, and the seeds are left to continue the process. This has been a repetitive process for the last 3 years. Tang Yin simply walked through the large herb room and soon heard a voice. "The herb you created is growing well, Tang Yin." Said this beautiful voice from the back of the room. Tang Yin turned and smiled as he saw the beautiful red hair falling behind the beautiful bare back of this beautiful woman in front of him. Tang Yin walked up to her and hugged her from behind, "Many are worried about you and looking for you all the time, even Elder Mu Taishi keeps looking for you, why don''t you show yourself already and stop worrying him?" He asked as he gave a kiss on the cheek to the woman in his arms. Chapter 407 Words of the beautiful Mu Ruxue Mu Ruxue looked at him a bit angrily, "I told you that you can''t kiss me, why can''t you listen to me at least once?" She asked somewhat angrily, but she didn''t pull away from his embrace.Instead, she looked at the spiritual herb in front of her fixedly. "It''s not time yet, if I don''t do this, I won''t be able to help you properly. Let me control the Association from the shadows, so we can infiltrate that Alchemical City and the Central Region. Then, when the time comes, I will reappear as your woman." She answered his question, and Tang Yin smiled slightly. "Don''t you trust them? Even your brother you don''t let him know about you, I even had to lie to my master to hide your identity, you know?" Tang Yin said smiling, and she shrugged her shoulders. "The last few years taught me to trust you more than anyone else. Many of them are never going to hurt you, I''m sure. But that doesn''t mean they won''t with me. Maybe my brother is trustworthy, but he has a lot of doubts, just like that time when he almost got you into bigger trouble. That''s why it''s better to do it this way, if you know of my existence, it''s good enough for me." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded with a sigh. "That you trust me so much makes me feel good, but I don''t want you to disappear from the existence of the other people who trust you." He replied smiling, and she shrugged as she leaned back even more into his embrace. "I know what you mean and I know what your thoughts are, but you don''t need to worry about me, Tang Yin. Since you have so many enemies, just let me do my duty to stand by you and that''s it." She replied. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then sighed and stopped nagging her. "Just don''t burden yourself and let me take care of the things I have to take care of." He replied, and she nodded to him. "If that''s what you want, then that''s how it will be done..." She replied softly. Then she grabbed the herb lying there and frowned, "I don''t understand, we tried over 500 times to make this spiritual herb, why do I still not understand what its function is? What was it that you created, Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully. The spiritual herb in the center of this room was also the one that was receiving the most spiritual energy every hour. It was also the most unique herb here, as it was created by Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue. Yet, no one knows its name or what it does. No one knows its function within the herb hall or what it is for. Those who have access to the herb room only know they must leave it where it is and not touch it. Not only them, Mu Ruxue is the same way. She knows nothing about this spiritual herb. Still, for Tang Yin, this is a vital spiritual herb. "You will know sooner or later. It won''t be long before it matures... After the battle of the great sects, I think it will be ready." He replied, and she sighed. She always got the same answer to that question, so there was nothing she could do right now but wait. Find your next read on empire Tang Yin looked sideways at her then, "Will you go to the battle of the great sects?" He asked, and she then turned and hugged him. Although she was tall, Tang Yin''s height was already 6''2", so she had to look up slightly to see his face. "Do you think I will miss a moment when you will shine brighter than any living being on this continent? Besides you, only I alone know your true ability, even Madam Shi doesn''t know your true cultivation or identity, but I do and that''s why I''m looking forward to seeing you shine in front of the entire continent." She replied firmly with a smile and then lightly kissed his lips, surprising him. He stared at her after she broke away with slightly flushed cheeks. It was the first time she kissed him, and it was the first time they both felt each other''s lips. Although their relationship progressed well, as they spent many nights together learning about each other, they had never taken the next step. At most, she recognized her love for Tang Yin and acknowledged that she belonged to him, so she let him do various things from time to time, such as hugging her or sleeping with her without taking that next step. But this time, she took the initiative to give him the first kiss between them, which shocked him for a moment, and she smiled. "It''s your reward for how hard you''ve worked, my love. But if you want to take the next step, you''ll have to come back to me after the battle of the great sects." She said suddenly, surprising him even more. That lit a flame in Tang Yin, "If you say that, you''ll make me not give any chance to those who are going to participate, you know?" he asked, and she nodded. "That''s right." She replied firmly, showing him that that was just what she wanted. This made Tang Yin sigh in helplessness, so he couldn''t respond. And she then grabbed him by the face, "You also have a second way to do it. We can go to your room right now and I will give myself to you as we have wanted, but there is one condition." She said, and Tang Yin stared at her. He felt hesitation at first, but then he understood what she was getting at. "You know I won''t do that." He replied firmly, and she sighed, averting her gaze. "Just let me take care of everything. I can train your girls and this whole sect in seclusion for 5 or 10 more years, then we''ll go out and raze everything to the ground. Every revenge will be exacted at that time. In the meantime, you can focus on your cultivation and getting even stronger. Your real enemies are not here, Tang Yin. And they are enemies we won''t be able to defeat just by wanting to, you know that?" She said, and her voice carried some anger. Though she knew what Tang Yin''s answer would be, for it had always been the same all this time. "I will collect the revenge I need to collect. I will murder the one I must murder. When we are in my world, they will all die under my hand and you will be there to see it. I cannot hide when..." Tang Yin said, but before he finished speaking, Mu Ruxue kissed him again on the lips for silence. Then she broke away from him slightly, "I understand. I know you won''t do that, but if one day you change your mind, just as you gave me this power, I will give you the continent and turn it into a weapon that will target your enemies." She replied... After her words, their lips intertwined again while Tang Yin''s curious hands roamed her body, but after a while, he was stopped by Mu Ruxue who had to leave. Chapter 408 The last 3 years have been fruitful During that night, Tang Yin watched the night sky as was the custom. Although the clouds present prevented his sight from being able to look at the stars, and the moon was barely visible. Discover hidden stories at empireStill, his thoughts rolled side by side, thinking of different things and remembering various things from the past 3 years. For Tang Yin, these 3 years have been quite busy. From setting up organizations and managing them to cultivating and protecting himself. Many have entered the region trying to assassinate him, and even some people using the heavenly hammer have come to seek information from him, though in the end, they got nothing. Many people still did not know what kind of spiritual weapon Tang Yin had, for he had never revealed it in front of strangers unless it was to assassinate them. Even among the members of Tang Yin''s organizations, many do not know that these organizations were created by him, as Tang Yin used the pseudonym ''Silver Assassin''. Over time, both names have become famous in one way or another. Still what has been bothering Tang Yin, however, is the silence between the parties that are considered enemies by him. Although at first, some from the north and south sent people to assassinate him, after they could not succeed, they never made a move again. This worried Tang Yin. Not because it was dangerous but out of fear that those guys might die before he could find them. That would be unfortunate, and he wouldn''t even be able to complete his revenge properly. Although the Southern Li Family is doing well, and Tang Yin knows it because he has found quite a bit of information from them lately, he hasn''t found any information from Li Zhangyuan, which he hates the most among them. ''Well, we''d better stop thinking about nonsense and look for him after the battle of the great sects. Although if I could find him there, that would be best. How easy it would be to take revenge at that time.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and then cleared his mind. It was time for him to start collecting revenge and also to look for Ren Xiao''s sister. Of her, he had been inquiring many times but never found anything. That was the strangest thing for him, for even his master had not been able to find any information about it. And in the memories he has about her, there is nothing important. Her name and a little about her appearance. Of the rest, what he knows is that she was a proud woman with very high talent, but he doesn''t know what kind of talent. After thinking about that topic for a while, Tang Yin heaved a sigh again and opened the world map. Since the system upgrade, Tang Yin can see it freely, and it is thanks to this amazing map, he has achieved more things than he thought he could. His wealth had skyrocketed by far since 3 years ago, and the amount of industries across the continent that he was able to create thanks to this map has been enough to sustain him and his organizations for hundreds of years. Simply by having a map like this, he was able to formulate perfect strategies to always win his battles and also to obtain the riches of this continent for himself. For it is not just any map. Since then, he has been able to discover several mechanisms with the map. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among those... There is a way to have a perfect view of any desired scenario as if it were being recorded live at the time. There are several restrictions, though. The structure of the great sects can''t be monitored, for example. Still, it is enough that he can monitor distant mountains and spiritual forests that way, as he can easily get what he needs with that. He just needs to know a rough location of where something might be found and then search for it with the map. That is why Tang Yin had developed the habit of looking at this map every so often in search of good treasures or to see the northwest vicinity and prevent enemies from entering. Because although the map does not show the cultivators'' bodies, it does show the sharp spiritual energy movements so he can find them better. Just as he thought so and looked at the map, he remembered the administrator. ''She has been silent for 3 years... Since that time, I heard her voice by mistake, she has never spoken again and the system only sends me automatic messages...'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned and plunged into his spiritual world. What greeted him was a beautiful landscape, very different from the darkness of last time. There was a huge sea from side to side and some small stars in the sky here that were surrounded from side to side by the chains that were his curse and had never been activated. There were also two islands nearby and 8 farther away. One of them had various plantings of some small flowers or spiritual herbs of very low level, the rest were a bit lonely, with one or two trees. This meant that the Spirit World had been opened, which reflected that Tang Yin''s cultivation in these past 3 years had increased dramatically. Tang Yin landed on an island that had small flowers from side to side and a small mountain of rocks nearby. It was so small that it was only about 30 to 40 centimeters longer than Tang Yin, still, it was a nice island and was a decent size. There was also a small house here, built of wood in the middle of the island. Tang Yin walked up to it and went inside. A faint scent of flowers reached his nose, and he smiled as he saw that the bed was a bit messy. "If you''re still sleeping in the house I made you and the bed I gave you, why won''t you let me see you? You''ve been silent for 3 years, aren''t you afraid of being mute?" Tang Yin asked as if he was talking to someone, although there was no one in this place. Still, Tang Yin was sure that she was here. Because that bed wouldn''t mess itself and because of the food he''d given her, she''d always eaten, though never in front of him. Several minutes without receiving a reply, made Tang Yin sighed and started arranging the bed again, as always when he comes here. Then he set some food aside. Following that, he left the Spirit World. ''Well, she''ll come out when the time comes.'' He thought, and after studying the world map some more, he went to sleep. And the days passed until finally, it was the day to leave. The Battle of the Great Sects was finally about to begin. Chapter 409 On the level of the Great Sects. Today the Red Thunder Sect and the entire Northwest Region were in jubilation.Because one of the most awaited Battles by everyone on the continent, was finally about to begin. The Battle of the Great Sects is always something of joy for all the regions, for it is the time when their respective leaders are going to prove their worth. Still, the Northwest was not always jubilant when this once-in-many-years battle began. That is because the northwest sects, although powerful, none were capable of becoming a Great Sect, and that includes the Red Thunder Sect. Therefore, in the past times that this battle took place, the Northwest did not have many expectations, and they just watched from the side as if nothing was happening. Something they did not know was that during each of the times that battle took place, the Northwest was being pressured to do nothing. A silent, under-the-table battle that none of the normal or slightly strong people could witness or understand. Still, that was something that had changed lately. The sudden appearance of the Legendary Woman, Shi Yue, and her Heir, Tang Yin, had created a fervent faith in all the citizens of the Northwest, to restore what was once the largest mainland region. The feeling of sadness and nostalgia of many centenarians had disappeared and was replaced by a feeling of joy and hope. They wanted to see their region shine again. And this time, they had the greatest of opportunities to do so. Although they didn''t know how strong they would be chosen to go into battle with the great sects, if they had one who could show a glimmer of hope that they would ever rise again, that was enough. That''s right, they only needed one cultivator who could show them that they could be stronger. And that cultivator was already with them. At this moment, everyone in the northwest was watching the transmission that was taking place from Patriarch Mountain inside the Red Thunder Sect. There, the Patriarch''s Mechanism had been summoned. But this time, there was something slightly different. This time, it was summoned to show everyone that she has control of the entire Red Thunder Sect and not even the Ancestral Mechanism could escape her domain. Shi Yue, the Legendary Woman of the Northwest had once again appeared before everyone''s eyes in an extremely beautiful royal attire that showed off her figure, beauty, and power very well. The Lightning Master''s Throne was occupied by her, while to her left was that beautiful Dragon woman, Long Jia. In the past 3 years, she has become the Emissary of Shi Yue and has an extremely high status within the restructured Red Thunder Sect. Right now, her status is only below two people. One of those people is Shi Yue, the highest authority within the Sect. And the other... He is the young, handsome-looking man on Shi Yue''s right side, the Northwest Heir, Tang Yin. Tang Yin''s splendid beauty enhanced by his robes and by his power, has caused him to become a celebrity throughout the Northwest. As the Heir of the Northwest and the second in charge of this entire region, he is the most acclaimed young man by all. He is, in turn, perhaps, the greatest hope of the Northwest. These three people were there, looking down on a crowd of people below them. The three highest authorities within the northwest were together, and the announcement would be important. Shi Yue stood up at that moment before the gaze of an entire region and smiled at them. "Three years ago, I promised you, that, in the next battle of the great sects, our Red Thunder Sect would leave the Northwest Region high. This time I am here to announce to you that we will keep that promise. None of my words will fail." She spoke. "During these 3 years, we have all seen the increase in our strength, and the Red Thunder Sect has risen to become the greatest force in this region, just as it was hundreds of years ago. We did it not just for show, but to regain what belongs to us. That lost status will be restored by us once again." "Please, Elders. It''s time to show the continent the kind of power we have been able to amass in these past 3 years." Shi Yue said smiling at the end of her statement, as she looked at a crowd of elders standing side by side. They all nodded firmly and soon revealed the power that resided within them. Enjoy exclusive content from empire With a mighty roar, immense amounts of spiritual energy were revealed back and forth between the bodies of all these people. Along with the columns of spiritual energy revealed, every one of them leaped high into the air and floated in the sky. Thirty-six figures floated in the sky, flashing in powers that shocked an entire continental region. Even so, they soon dropped to their knees as they flew, in turn revealing their submission to Shi Yue. Supreme Spirituals! Was the common thought that came to the mind of every person who watched this spectacle. They were in shock. Even the members of the other two major sects in the region were in shock after seeing this. They, too knew about the amazing increase in power of this sect, but they never expected it to be so absurd. ''So many Supremes? Shit, if you mix the ones back then and the Mistress herself... Isn''t that too much of a stretch?'' They thought in shock. Although their sects had been strengthened lately thanks to the fact that many good pills were coming out of the Red Thunder Sect, the strengthening had been minuscule compared to this one. They had obtained a few more spiritual Supremes, thanks to those precious pills, and that was already surprising, considering that it was in only 3 years. However, what they had achieved was minuscule and worrying, compared to what the Red Thunder Sect had achieved in only 3 years. The fact that there were more than 40 Spiritual Supremes in one sect showed overwhelming power, and this was already... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the level of the Great Sects. Chapter 410 The Fortress of the Lightning God. -The Red Thunder Sect finally caught up with the Great Sects of the Continent again.This would be news that would haunt the continent in no time. And it was already doing so. For that was the message Tang Yin sent to each of his organizations to spread the word. It was a well-known fact that this sect, thousands of years ago, was as powerful as any of the rulers of a region and even more. But, as the years went by, it declined and never rose again, and it was hoped that it would not be able to do so. This was due to the open enmity of the Northwest with three powerful regions: the Center, the East, and the South. These three regions were preventing the Northwest from rising, especially the central region, which was the one that put in the greatest effort. But those efforts had now gone up in smoke, as the presence of over 40 Spiritual Supremes in the same sect, added to Shi Yue and Long Jia, made it clear how powerful the Red Thunder Sect was right now. Still, for Tang Yin, everyone''s reaction was fun to watch. Especially, the reaction of those little spiritual Supremes from the other two sects. ''If they are cowed like this by this little show of power, I hope they dare not betray us. If not...'' Tang Yin thought, and a slightly sinister smile emerged on his face, but then he wiped it off. His master had begun to speak. "This transmission was made to reveal to you that our power is not the same as it was 3 years ago. And also, to announce those who will participate, on behalf of our disciples, in the Battle of the Great Sects." Shi Yue said, and after a slight snap of her fingers, a section of the back of the Throne, the place where several figures were standing, was illuminated. "Our representatives this time, will be our Daughters of Thunder. During these 3 years, we have spent a lot of resources to cultivate them and they have become promises of the continent that soon, they will be at the forefront of our sect." She said smiling as the beautiful figures standing there were revealed. Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, Wu Lingxia, Ning Ruo, Xiao Nuo, Li Xian, and Su Lian stood out the most, as they were in the front row. Even so, behind them, three more figures could still be seen, one of them was as beautiful as the first three. Jia Yijie, Lu Xia, and the one who perhaps stood out the least among them all, Xu Nian, who after much effort and the help of Tang Yin, managed to become an outstanding disciple of the sect, to the level that even Shi Yue was surprised. All of them were awarded the same title of Daughters of Thunder and by now held a very high status within the sect. Even the elders respected them. For the general public, although they had seen them on several occasions in the past, it was a surprise that these women were here to represent the sect. ''How is it possible that there is no man?'' thought many, remembering the talented Ding Chun and the other Sect Kings who were said to be as powerful as elders, ''How come they are not there?'' thought many. But Shi Yue didn''t care. "To conclude, as is obvious, my dear disciple will be the leader of the group, and on the disciples'' side, they will bring glory to the northwest." She said finishing what she wanted to say. Even so, there were still some inner elders who were not aware of much news, so they looked at Shi Yue and asked a question, which she allowed because it suited her. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Excuse me, Sect Master, won''t disciple Ding Chun participate? Three years ago, he was the most powerful in the sect, surely in three years he managed to rise even higher with your support." He asked. Shi Yue nodded. "Ding Chun attacked and tried to assassinate my disciple in one night, but he didn''t expect my disciple to be more powerful than him and that''s why he is no longer here. Ding Chun was killed and buried in the Ding grounds, if you want to go pay tribute to him, in two months it will be his death anniversary." Shi Yue replied without hesitation and shocked the whole region who heard this. Continue your journey with empire Only a few among the central elders knew this fact, so the surprise was not only among the normal people but also among the spiritual supreme ones. Even so... They knew that the strength they have achieved now has had something to do with Tang Yin. They don''t know everything because he never shows himself, but the level of respect the Elder Leaders have for him is not normal. Therefore, it would not be strange if Tang Yin''s strength was higher than they thought. Even so... Tang Yin was still under 30 years old, hadn''t he just turned 25 or 26 recently? That being the case, ''Could he have reached the Spiritual Supreme at such a young age?'' They thought in shock. That would already break the record once set by Shi Yue thousands of years ago, was it even possible for him to be as talented as Shi Yue was? Once Shi Yue revealed this, it caused a tremendous shock to everyone, and no one could respond for a long while, causing Shi Yue to simply finish what she planned to say and end the transmission. After that, the Elders Chosen to represent the Sect, went to prepare all the spirit ships and the Sect''s Central Ship to depart. A while later, Shi Yue, Tang Yin, and several others boarded the Central Ship. This was an extremely large Spirit Ship that was only used when they wanted to show off the might of the sect. It was the first time the boat had seen the sunlight in hundreds of years, as it had always been with Shi Yue. Its shape is like that of an extremely large ancient dragon with innumerable mechanisms, it is one of the most powerful Spirit Ships on the continent. There are only 5 of this category in the continent, and it is so powerful that any ship of the first category or even higher can only be considered a small fly by its side. It is also the best-known Ship in the history of the continent, The Fortress of the Lightning God. Once everyone was in their respective places, the driving specialists began to move this monster that surprised the whole City with its appearance. Chapter 411 Our goal is the main tile The Fortress of the Lightning God is a big ship with many facilities of all kinds.From training rooms, to fun rooms. But, the central and outermost part of the ship is, as the name suggests, a real Fortress. The number of spiritual cannons of the highest level that they have could shake an entire region if they were used. With very high-level integrated defense mechanisms and a teleportation mechanism inside, plus it can contain other spirit ships within itself. The last time this ship was used it was in the last great war against the demons, and since then, it has been a respected ship throughout the continent. Even so, this time, it was traveling calmly at a steady speed, with no signs of going to war. Simply demonstrating its exalted status. Meanwhile, Shi Yue explained to Tang Yin and the girls, the place where the battle of the great sects will take place. It will take place in a separate world, which is connected to this one and is controlled by the great sects and the Supreme Academy. Its entrance opens once in a while, and that is the time when the battle of the great sects takes place. This world is very big and even has natives of that world who are mostly slaves of the great sects, although many of the natives of that world are highly talented in cultivation. The battle of the great sects is not complicated and can be said to be divided into two parts. First of all, there are tiles on the ground and in the sky that cover a large area. The tiles on the ground are for the disciples, and the ones in the sky are for the Elders or sect leaders who participate. Each tile on the ground must be occupied by the disciples, and when they gain control of one, the elders of the sect that won the tile are allowed to make a demonstration of power in a single attack to expel the elders of the losing sect, who will be defending themselves in the same way, in a single defense. If they manage to expel them in that single attack, they win their first victory, and the disciples are allowed to continue to the next tile. If they do not succeed in expelling them, they must continue to fight on that tile until they succeed in doing so. It is necessary to win at least 3 times to be able to occupy a place in the central tiles, which are the tiles representing the big sects. The central tiles depend on how many large sects there are, and there is always one more tile, which is usually targeted by those who want to become a great sect. In this case, in the East, there are 3 great sects. In the north there are 2, in the south there are 3. Those in the West are not counted because they do not participate. In the central region, there are 2, the Divine Sun Hall and the Supreme Hall. A total of 10 great sects and 11 tiles. The goal of the sects that are not sure of winning is always that remaining tile. Although in the end, they will have to fight against a great sect to prove their ability, but at least they have a better chance of winning. Still... "The goal for us is not that remaining tile. Our goal is higher than that. I want to retrieve the main tile." Shi Yue spoke firmly when she said this, and there was no hesitation in her voice. Not even a hint of hesitation. Tang Yin smiled when he heard this, "Master, I for one have no problem getting it, but will you be able to drive the elders out of that tile, in a single attack?" he asked. Shi Yue smiled at him, "Are you belittling your master?" she asked back, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t mean it that way, but he was sure she knew, so he didn''t say it. "Don''t worry. The Gods can''t participate in the battle of the great sects, so we''ll be able to do it. Everyone on this continent is afraid of me and that fear will be their undoing." She replied smiling reassuringly, and Tang Yin nodded. ''I''ve heard some of the legends of the master and it''s normal that many people are afraid of her, but... Even those powerful people are afraid of her? Are there any legends I don''t know about?'' He thought doubtfully after hearing her say this. He thought it would be good to know, as his master seemed to be a supreme existence in the past. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even he was amazed by some of her feats. "Tang Yin, who has the first tile?" Huang Feifei asked quietly at that moment, and Tang Yin created a small representation of the sun with his spiritual energy. "The Divine Sun Hall. From what I heard, since the death of the Lightning God, they have maintained that place all along." He replied, slightly surprising Huang Feifei. Enjoy new chapters from empire "What about the Supreme Hall? Don''t they say it''s as strong as the Divine Sun?" she asked back, and at that moment, Shi Yue couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Hahaha, girl, what funny things you say there." She said laughing as if she heard a good joke. The other girls looked at her in confusion, except Jia Yijie. The latter frowned. Shi Yue then looked at them. "Perhaps to outsiders, the Supreme Hall is just as strong as the Divine Sun Hall and that''s not a mistake if we only compare their gods. Both are equally strong, but there is a secret that is not told out loud and that has to do with those two halls." Shi Yue replied smiling. "The Supreme Hall, in reality, is nothing more than a small hall created by the Divine Sun Hall, to control most of the continent by its hand. Yes, the Supreme Hall is a branch of the Divine Sun Hall. Even now, the Supreme God honors the Sun God. That is why the Supreme Hall can never step on that first tile. Besides, its members are not that powerful." "They are nothing but puppets. Weapons created so that the Divine Sun can do dirty things without receiving hatred from the mainland." Shi Yue said, thus ending what she wanted to say. Her words shocked the girls, who had no idea what such a thing was. They all come from humble and small statuses, how could they know the secrets of the Great Powers? Even if they are now entering the category of being considered ''Great Powers'', their mentality has not completely changed, and their knowledge does not support their strength. Chapter 412 The Supreme Academy Just as Shi Yue said that, she smiled and looked at Tang Yin."Although, this time, I think we might face them. Tang Yin, I think we will face a person who might be a family of yours." She replied, confusing Tang Yin. "Family? In the Supreme Hall?" he asked in shock. "Your mother-in-law, didn''t you get to meet her when you went to the central region?" She asked, and Tang Yin frowned. "Mother-in-law? Meiyu''s mother?" he asked in surprise, and she nodded. "She will surely participate as a member of the Supreme Hall." She replied, surprising Tang Yin. "Is she strong?" he asked, and Shi Yue nodded. "She''s in the early stages of the next level. She''s not someone easy." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''So, what Meiyu said was true. She''s a powerful woman in her own right.'' Tang Yin thought. Still, he wasn''t worried about it. He knew his master was not weak, and Long Jia''s strength was amazing. Besides, the Elders of his sect were not weak either. And so, the days passed. The Lightning God''s Fortress had been flying nonstop these days, surprising everyone who saw it pass by. It was so big it was even scary, and many would perhaps mistake it for a real dragon. Nothing stopped it until it finally reached the area where the central region was connected to the small and distant southwest region. This was the place where the battle of the great sects would be taking place, or perhaps, rather, it was here that the entrance to that world was open. In fact, from a distance, a big dimensional portal could be seen, so large that it made the Lightning God Fortress not look so imposing in front of it. Even Tang Yin was surprised by this. It was not an easy dimensional portal to make, given its size and that it seemed to lead to a mysterious place. Below and in front of the portal were several cities surrounding an immense city, as large as the regional capital of any of the continental regions. This city was beautiful and picturesque. The green of the city''s trees served well to adorn it, and the green vines everywhere made a perfect match. This set of cities was known throughout the continent, for the cities are not only on the ground. There are various facilities all over the place, even on top of mountains and icy areas and so on. These are the grounds of the most powerful and best-known Academy on the continent. "We are finally on the grounds of the Supreme Academy. This place is special and has strict rules, so it''s best to abide by them. We will stay in that little city over there, it belongs to me, so you can do all the sightseeing you want." Shi Yue said as soon as she saw this appear before her sight. She couldn''t help but smile, remembering the past. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "Master, did you study here?" he asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "During my childhood, this Academy was renowned on the mainland because my father graduated here. Because of that, I joined. Because I became very fond of it, I bought a city here once they were having trouble, to further increase the status of the Academy." Shi Yue replied smiling. Tang Yin then nodded, and the girls were immensely surprised, for they knew of the status this academy had in the whole continent. They did not expect that Shi Yue was also one of the owners of this place. When the students, elders, and teachers of the academy saw the Lightning God Fortress arrive, they were stunned for a moment but immediately went out to greet them. Still, they were not the first to arrive. Because of how large the ships were, two more could be seen in this place. One was adorned beautifully with white and blue. This one had a slight icy feeling coming off of it and looked extremely beautiful. "That is the Icy Castle, from the Ice Divine Sect. It is as powerful as our Fortress." Shi Yue said and then looked at the other one, which was slightly further away, parked above one of the cities, frowning slightly. "This one is only given a simple and crude name, but one that represents very well the force to which it belongs. The Supreme Ship, of the Supreme Hall." She spoke. Still, she didn''t give this matter any more thought and simply parked. "Welcome, Madam Shi." Said a large number of disciples and teachers present. Shi Yue nodded and looked at Tang Yin, "Come with me. I want you to meet some people." She said and then looked at the girls, instructing her to go arrange the place where they would stay for a few days while the battle of the great sects began. After that, she disappeared along with Tang Yin, heading towards the greater city. Soon after, she arrived at the gates of what was the central gate of the headquarters of the Supreme Academy. This Supreme Academy had a large number of disciples from all sides of the continent, but wherever they went, the beautiful duo of master and disciple attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone was talking back and forth, wondering who they were. Tang Yin and Shi Yue were directed towards the main hall of this place. "Miss Shi Yue, long time no see, how have you been?" one of the academy''s longest-lived elders asked at that moment as he looked at Shi Yue from the corner of his eye. "Long time no see, Little Xiao. I''ve been well, is the Principal in?" she asked smiling, and Xiao nodded to her. "Please follow me. He has guests, but everyone is here for the same thing, so it''s okay." He replied smiling, and started walking inside. He was not at all upset that she called him ''Little Xiao'' because, in front of her age, he certainly was. Even if he looked much older than Shi Yue, the truth was that he was a few hundred years younger than her. The old man looked at Tang Yin at that moment. "Is he the rumored Tang Yin, Heir of the Northwest?" Xiao asked as he looked at Tang Yin. "That''s right. He is my disciple." She replied, and Xiao nodded. "Not bad, what a good cultivation construction. Such a firm foundation that even I can''t see his cultivation, haha, looks like Miss Shi educated him well." He replied as they walked, but they felt a presence approaching them, diverting their attention. Well, it wasn''t just one presence, it was several. The power they exuded made Shi Yue frown and look straight ahead. ''Supreme Hall.'' She thought. Discover hidden stories at empire sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unconsciously, her power was unleashed to counter the display of power. Her gaze was fixed on one of them, the man in the center of this group of 5 people. As soon as she noticed him, he too focused his gaze on her. His brow slightly furrowed. Although it was unconsciously, their power clashed for a moment, causing the ground to crack slightly. The grudge of thousands of years seemed to come to the surface, and the ground shook. Chapter 413 A God The power of people above the Supreme Realm was unleashed at that instant, and caused the earth to tremble slightly, even throwing back Xiao, who was in the middle of it.Even so, a noticeable loss could be seen on Shi Yue''s side, but she did not back down even a little. The presence of this man in this place, although she was already expecting it, still aroused her hatred, and for the man in front of her, it was the same. They both hated each other and had their reasons for doing so. The spiritual energy became heavier and heavier, and those who were witnessing this some recoiled slightly. Among the young men, the only one who remained in place was Tang Yin, who frowned. ''He''s a god.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, realizing what level of cultivation this guy had. But there was a slight strange mist that prevented Tang Yin from being able to see his actual level within that Cultivation Realm. ''What a strange fog... Is it a Fog created by a high-level item?'' He thought while frowning slightly. Still, he immediately knew that this guy was one of his master''s enemies, so he clenched his fist tightly and glared at him. He also noticed that Shi Yue was losing this time. This guy''s spiritual energy is incredibly pure and high. Moreover, he is a god. He is not a being that just anyone can face. The man in front of them also noticed that the advantage was on his side, and as he looked at the place where they were, he withdrew his power and sneered. "It seems the rumors were true. There are only leftovers of the Legendary Woman left." He replied mockingly, and just then, a woman came out behind him and frowned when she saw Shi Yue here. Tang Yin frowned when he saw her, ''She is very similar to Meiyu.'' He thought realizing who she was. She looked at Shi Yue and smiled. "I didn''t think I was lucky enough to see the most Legendary Woman in this world, for a second time in less than 5 years." She said mockingly. Shi Yue stared at them in response and let out a snort. "So, you guys have that Item, huh. No wonder." She said and smiled as she looked up to give a look of pride to the man in front of her. This man frowned as he heard this. And Shi Yue smiled even more. "There were 3 of you back then and I still killed you. You''re lucky to have such a good item, but you still dare to appear in front of me again? It seems that the fear I instilled in you guys, wasn''t enough." She replied openly mocking what had happened that time. The god in front of her frowned. ''...If I make a move now, I can put an end to this thousand-year-old story...'' He thought and clenched his fists, but he felt a strong presence behind him, so he simply looked at her and let out a snort with his mouth. "Your time will come, don''t forget." He said coldly and then started walking again. Like God, it would be an insult to stand around and discuss nonsense with a person who is lower than him. And the people behind him understood this, so they walked behind him. Just as they were passing by Tang Yin''s side, one of the young men from the Supreme Hall laughed a little while talking to another beside him. "She is, that so-called legendary woman. According to Lady Cai, she is now a useless one who is constantly losing her power. Maybe we could beat this one, hehe." Said one of them mockingly as he talked about Shi Yue. Tang Yin frowned when he heard this and turned to look at him. "Stop." He said. In those moments Xiao was already breathing a sigh of relief. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this word made his heart go pitter-patter again, and more so when he saw that the group with a God stopped. His legs almost trembled. Although he is strong, he could never stand up to those guys on his own! Even Shi Yue was surprised when she heard Tang Yin speak and looked at him in confusion. But Tang Yin didn''t say anything to her. He watched the group that had stopped, and the God''s gaze met his. "What?" the God asked with a cold tone, but Tang Yin ignored him and simply looked at the guy who had spoken earlier. "Repeat what you just said." He said, surprising everyone who saw this. ''Did he just ignore the Supreme God?'' thought many of them in shock. Who the hell would dare ignore a God? ''Holy shit, this guy has the biggest guts I''ve ever seen.'' Thought some of them. Shi Yue frowned slightly, but still; she didn''t say anything. She just stared at him. The guy who had been questioned was one of the disciples of the Supreme Hall. He is not the most talented, but he is among the top 5. He is not just anyone, and his cultivation of the Supreme Realm proves it. Therefore, he was not worried about Tang Yin''s question. He knew very well what he was referring to, so he smiled. "What? You want me to repeat how useless your teacher is?" he asked with a smirk on his face as he stuck out his chest and took a small step forward. Just at that moment, Tang Yin''s appearance flickered slightly as he clenched his fist tightly and soon appeared in front of the guy who had just spoken with a sinister smile on his face. He punched him in the chest, sinking his bones, before sending him flying for about ten meters to hit different walls. *BOOOOM* The explosion caused by this was astonishing, but the speed at which Tang Yin moved was so unreal that even the elders present were in shock. Meanwhile, the one who had been hit fell directly unconscious after feeling such a powerful blow from which he didn''t even have a chance to defend himself. He never imagined that this guy was so powerful. Although he had an incredible bearing, he was years younger than him! Still, even though everyone was in shock, there was one person who managed to move quickly. A beautiful woman standing behind the Supreme God, who immediately attacked Tang Yin forcefully from behind. Unbeknownst to her, her hand was about to strike to death the person who was her son-in-law. And perhaps if she knew, she would attack him with more determination to eliminate him before the voice spread... Chapter 414 Three Gods Even so, her attack was quickly intercepted by a hand, which caused her to have to retreat.''Tsk, this woman is still so strong even when she has lost so much strength.'' She thought to herself after seeing Shi Yue appear there out of nowhere. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. "If you''re going to make fun of someone, at least be strong enough to back yourself up. Otherwise, you''ll just be yet another useless person from a region that locks itself up in its own turtle." He said mockingly and started walking again. Shi Yue smiled at this as she shook her head. She wouldn''t stand in the way of whatever Tang Yin wanted to do; she had promised him before. If something were to happen that would get out of his hands, then she would intercede, even if it meant fighting against a god. She is not afraid of him, and for Tang Yin, she will do it. The God frowned as he saw this and realized that the information that had come from the northwest these past few months was wrong on a level he didn''t think it would be. Still, he wasn''t going to stand idly by and watch one of his own get brutally beaten. "Stop." He said coldly. But he didn''t wait for Tang Yin and Shi Yue to stop. He immediately released a stream of spiritual energy that shut down all possible escape routes of those two people who were now challenging him. Tang Yin stopped and turned his head to look at him, "What''s wrong?" he asked with a slight sigh. "It seems that the Northwest Heir is more arrogant than I thought, but your intelligence does not match your arrogance. That being the case, I must also teach you a lesson, since your teacher doesn''t seem to be capable enough." He replied, and Tang Yin scoffed. "The capable teacher teaches his disciple not to make fun of his elders. So, the one who is not capable is someone else." Tang Yin replied mockingly but did not stop talking. "For that, you should thank me. I''m teaching you how to be a good master while giving you an example of what you should do with such a useless disciple like that. You don''t need to thank me; the door is where it always is." Tang Yin replied, and the mocking expression on his face could not be erased. His words did not fail to surprise those who heard them. Not only they were surprised, but Shi Yue herself did not expect such a response from Tang Yin. It was a mocking response but a clever one. This caused the Supreme God to frown, and the surrounding spiritual energy began to thrash as if it was fleeing from side to side. It felt as if the sea had become angry, and this had raised huge waves from side to side, which slammed heavily against the nearby rocks. The nearby small trees were uprooted, and the rocks were blown meters backward while the breeze increased dramatically. It seemed as if there was a whirlwind being created, and the power of the wind ripped everything in its path. The Supreme God''s aura changed drastically at that moment, and a huge halo appeared behind him, which drastically increased his power and even expelled his companion several meters backward from the pressure. "Since your teacher doesn''t know how to raise a good disciple, I''ll have to teach you what it means to offend your elders." He said coldly and created a power in his hand, which he swiftly launched towards Tang Yin at an incredible speed. Tang Yin and Shi Yue frowned as soon as they saw this. Shi Yue instantly raised her hand to counter the power. But, just then, Tang Yin frowned as he felt an intense coldness approaching him. At the same time, a huge icy pillar formed in front of him, and the Supreme God''s power slammed into it... An explosion did not occur as expected. The Supreme God''s power disappeared along with the icy pillar as if the two had countered each other perfectly, causing some to be surprised. The Supreme God frowned as he saw this and looked over Tang Yin''s shoulder. "Goddess of Asgard, may I know the meaning of this?" he asked. A woman with incredible elegance was standing there, wearing a beautiful white and blue colored dress that enhanced her beauty, though this one was not revealing. Her body was completely covered by the beautiful dress, while her face was covered by a veil, not even her lips were visible. Next to her, there was another beautiful woman. She looked younger, but the perfection of both of their bodies seemed to radiate everywhere, making it impossible for anyone to ignore them. The older woman smiled. "Supreme God, I think you''ve forgotten where you are." She replied. The Supreme God frowned, "A God can''t be insulted like that, do you expect me to do nothing?" He asked coldly, and the Asgard Goddess shook her head. "I didn''t say that, but, the problems of the younger generation are solved among themselves. That is the teaching this academy gave us at the time, isn''t it, Elder God?" She said and at last looked to the side, a place where a bearded old man who looked extremely ancient appeared. This man exuded an incredible and strange presence, which even caught Tang Yin''s attention. ''A Sage?'' He thought upon seeing him. The presence he exuded carried the trace of very old books and wisdom. It bore the trace of the study of the heavens and their understanding. Only a Sage could have such a strange aura. Perhaps the book part is understood as academic, but for someone to have the aura of the study of the heavens was unbelievable. A Sage is known as someone who can understand the celestial laws to an academic level. These types of people are not numerous, and as the years go by, they get a special aura that represents them. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They are powerful in their own right, but they are also incredibly intelligent, and are most likely to live longer than others in their own realm. When the Supreme God noticed the presence of the Elder God, he immediately retracted his energy and bowed slightly to him. "I am sorry, Elder God. I have learned the teaching and will follow it." He said, and without another word, turned and left. This surprised Tang Yin a little, but he understood why they respected him. In his world, people like this man were usually well respected. For example, his master. Shi Yue smiled as soon as she saw the people who had just arrived. "Girl, thank you." She said as she looked at Goddess Asgard and then looked at the elder. "Elder God, it''s been a long time." She said smiling, and the Elder God nodded to her. "Miss Shi, if you say it like that it will make me look older than I already do. Keep calling me like you did in those days and all will be well." He said smiling as he shook his head helplessly. "Follow me, let''s talk." He said after this and walked into the room behind. Chapter 415 He doesnt believe him After entering, the Elder God went to prepare tea while the rest began to talk.Tang Yin was slightly surprised to see that the beautiful woman standing next to the named ''Asgard Goddess'' was Qingyue, that beautiful girl he spent several days with back then. Even so, they did not greet each other until after entering the room, Qingyue approached him. "Tang Yin, it''s been several years since the last time. You seem to have changed a lot." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I didn''t expect to see you here, Miss Qingyue. It''s certainly been a while and by the looks of it you''ve gotten stronger." He replied, and she nodded to him and looked at the woman sitting next to her. "Master, this is Tang Yin. I mentioned to you about him before." Goddess Asgard nodded to Tang Yin after hearing Qingyue''s introduction, "So you are the Heir of the Northwest. I didn''t expect you to have such an attractive physique, no wonder Qingyue likes to spend time with you." She said, surprising Qingyue, who stared at her but couldn''t say anything. She recognized Tang Yin''s physique. But she was sure that wasn''t why she liked spending time with him. Read latest stories on empire It was simply fun to go on adventures. But she didn''t say that, and Tang Yin likewise understood, so he smiled at Goddess Asgard. "I spent good days with Qingyue and we managed to hunt some dragons that wanted to eat us, so we have a good friendship, that goes beyond the physical." Tang Yin replied calmly. "Although, if beauty is concerned, I think the beauty of the present Master and disciple, is even more incredible." He said and made the Asgard Goddess laugh a little who didn''t expect that kind of comment. She shook her head and didn''t know how to respond, so she looked at Shi Yue. "Miss Shi, I can see you have a little more color, have you been well?" she asked, and although she didn''t reveal it, a slight concern could be heard in her tone. Shi Yue nodded. "I''m fine, girl. I can see that you''ve also made good strides in cultivation and your strength has increased in a good way." She replied, and then the conversations between the two went on and on, talking about different worthless things. Until the Elder God returned to the room with tea ready. Next to him came a beautiful young girl, who was the one who served tea to everyone present. The Elder God looked at Tang Yin first, since he saw him, he was very curious about this young man. "Miss Shi, I can see that you have gotten a good disciple this time. He is even more talented than you were back then." He said suddenly, making Shi Yue look at him, agreeing with his comments. "I was really lucky to find him this time, but I can also see that the rumored disciple you got, is very talented, Elder God." She replied smiling, and the Elder God looked at her. "If you keep treating me as Elder God, you''ll really make me feel like I''m older than I already look, why don''t you go back to your old self?" He asked with a reproachful face. Shi Yue then sighed and nodded, "After all, you are the Heir of the Elder God back then and inherited his memories, I should do it out of respect. But since you insist, Little Ji, then fine." She replied smiling. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "Master, are you older than Lord Sage?" he asked doubtfully, and she looked at him with a frown. "Sage? Did you know him before?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "He has the aura of a sage, one who knows the Natural Laws and can teach them. Naturally, I can see that." Tang Yin replied, and then she remembered that Tang Yin had a Natural Law. ''So that''s why he can see it... Even I can''t see that aura everyone says he has...'' She thought but nodded. "I understand, you are more perceptive than I thought, Tang Yin. But yes, I am 5 years older than Little Ji. Even if he looks like that, the truth is, I''m still the oldest person on the continent." She replied smiling, and Tang Yin nodded, turning his face to look at the sage. "How strange... A sage normally doesn''t age so fast." As he thought about various things, that comment slipped out of his thoughts, startling the Elder God in front of him a bit. "Boy, I can see why you can see through me, as the bearer of a Natural Law, and though I fail to understand which of the Natural Laws you control, I must respect you. But, have you seen someone who is ''sage'' before? You seem to know some things." He asked doubtfully. What he said shocked the Asgard Goddess and Qingyue, likewise the woman that served tea, who was standing behind the Elder God. The three of them turned and looked at Tang Yin in shock, ''Does this young man understand a Natural Law? Is he that powerful?'' Their thoughts were stunned when they heard this. Tang Yin nodded toward the Elder God''s question. "I met several Sages in the past. Most of them retained their youthful appearance for a long time and there is one who never aged. I don''t understand why you aged so much if you are barely 2 thousand years old, maybe it is because you made a mistake in understanding the heavenly laws." Tang Yin replied, and the Elder God, though surprised, nodded. ''Well... 2 thousand years is not few, maybe he is confused or wants to enter the conversation now that he knows something. Tsk, young people are sometimes very arrogant, but being Miss Shi''s disciple, I can''t say anything.'' Thought the Elder God, clearly not believing much of what Tang Yin was saying, but he said nothing. He knew that there was a special cause why Shi Yue did not grow old, and unfortunately, he did not have it. Although his very early old age came without warning, even so, still his vitality was much greater than Shi Yue''s. Tang Yin noticed the changes in the Elder God''s face, so when he realized he wasn''t believing him at all, he simply smiled. ''He made a mistake and his old age came before his time. It doesn''t consume his vitality, but it will always give him the appearance of an old man and his body''s defenses will lower against poisons. Well, it''s not my problem either.'' He thought, and then out of curiosity, he looked up and looked at the woman to one side of the Elder God with doubt. ''Oh?'' He thought in surprise. Chapter 416 Girl surnamed Zu. A strange attitude. "Girl..." Tang Yin said hesitantly as he stared at her. His word attracted the attention of the other people as well, for it was a radical change in the conversation he was having with the Elder God.She looked at him doubtfully. "Is something wrong, Young Master? Do you need more tea?" she asked respectfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. He simply stared at her for a few minutes. ''Her resemblance to Xiaolin is uncanny, could she be the older sister?'' He thought doubtfully, though his surprise did not lie there. He was looking at her with surprise at the aura her body exuded. For a moment, he couldn''t recognize it, but after several minutes of silence, in which he was only looking at her, it dawned on him what it was, and he opened his eyes slightly. "Your last name is Zu?" he asked with a smile, and she nodded doubtfully. "That''s right, why?" she asked, and Tang Yin then smiled. "No wonder, you look a lot like Xiaolin, you''re her older sister, aren''t you?" he asked, surprising the girl standing there who got a little upset. "You know Xiaolin?" she asked a little upset. "That''s right, I know her quite well. We travel together frequently. She often comments to me about her adored older sister." "You two travel together? How did she get so strong?! The last time I saw her, she was a little girl..." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "She is strong enough to be one of our Sect''s representatives, in this battle of the great sects. She has grown up very well these past few years." He replied. "So strong!?" she shouted in shock but quickly put her hand to her mouth. "I''m sorry master, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." She said as she apologized to everyone in the room. Everyone was focused on the conversation they were having, so they didn''t even care about the shout she gave, though for some reason, the Elder God was a bit annoyed by it, but he just smiled. "It''s okay, it''s normal for you to be so surprised after receiving news of your sister, you could visit her if she''s here. You shouldn''t focus too much on learning, your family is more important." He said with a slightly helpless smile. And she nodded repeatedly, "True, I would like to see her. Young Master, may I ask you to take me there?" she asked smiling. Tang Yin nodded in response. One year ago, he visited the east together with Zu Xiaolin, and there they verified that the Empire had been destroyed in its entirety and the emperor''s presence was not known. It was then that Tang Yin had to reveal to her about what had happened at that time. As expected, Zu Xiaolin''s concern grew, and so did her efforts to try to find her father, as she had no idea where her older sister was. But it had always been her dream to be reunited with her elder sister, so now that they were so close, it was only natural that Tang Yin wanted them to be reunited. Tang Yin then looked at the Elder God, "Sage Lord, I will borrow Miss Zu for a moment, I hope you don''t mind." He said, and the Elder God nodded. "That''s fine, just don''t take too long. Although I tell her that she should relax, in the end, she has a goal she wants to accomplish. That''s why she should make an effort." He replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Fine, if you say so." He replied getting up, and then nodded to Miss Zu to go get ready. "Master, do you want me to come back or shall I wait for you over there?" he asked as he brushed past Shi Yue and put a hand lightly on her shoulder. It was something he had never done before, so it surprised Shi Yue slightly. Even so, she soon felt something enter her body and then nodded to him. "Wait for me over there. I just wanted you to meet a real Sage, but I didn''t expect you to already know about them." She replied smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. But before leaving, he smiled and paused. "Right, Lord Sage." Tang Yin said suddenly, making the Elder God look at him doubtfully. "Is something wrong?" he asked, and Tang Yin smiled. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I remind you that there is an existence in this world that does not tolerate some things. I remind you; ''we'' hate some practices." Tang Yin said as he slightly raised his index finger, pointing to the sky. Shi Yue frowned when she saw this and also because she received the message Tang Yin had ''left'' on her body. ''Be careful with this guy. He''s not someone good. If I find that the situation gets out of my hands, then he will be my enemy.'' The message said. Still, she trusted Tang Yin. She was sure he had seen something in him that she couldn''t see. And that something must be a dangerous subject. So, she raised her guard, though she did not show it, and simply stared at the Asgard Goddess. The Asgard Goddess also noticed that something was not right in Tang Yin''s attitude towards such a respected person as the Elder God, and although she did not trust him, and in this case, would not be on his side, when she saw that Shi Yue was looking at her, she understood some things. She did not trust Tang Yin; she did not know him. But she knew Shi Yue and admired her. Even if, in strength, she was above Shi Yue, she knew very well that she could never do what the Legendary Continent Woman once did. Therefore, her respect for her was even greater than the respect she had for the Elder God, who was the one who gave her help when she wanted to enter a New Realm. The Elder God frowned upon hearing this, smiling soon after. "I will remember your words, Young Tang Yin. Go carefully." He replied as if he hadn''t understood anything. His attitude looked slightly confused and a little harmless, which made Tang Yin inwardly scoff, but he didn''t say anything else to him and started to leave. "Young Master Tang, why don''t you take Qingyue too? I don''t want to have her listen to boring talks for so long and she has told me good things about you." Goddess Asgard suddenly said, causing Tang Yin to turn his eyes in surprise. Your journey continues with empire He didn''t understand why she said that when this was a good opportunity for Qingyue to learn the Natural Laws from someone who knew them so well, but he still smiled. Spending time with a beautiful lady wasn''t bad, so he nodded. "Do you want to come?" He asked her, and she immediately nodded getting up with a start. "I''ll come, I''ll come." She repeated smiling, and after saying goodbye to everyone, both walked out. Soon, Miss Zu caught up with them, and the three of them together headed towards Shi Yue City. Chapter 417 A complicated situation As they drove in the direction of Shi Yue City, Tang Yin was quite thoughtful and occasionally glanced at Miss Zu.Still, he said almost nothing until they reached the City. There, Tang Yin used his master''s identity to rent an entire restaurant. "Miss Zu, I can see that you are very talented. I didn''t expect Xiaolin''s big sister to have such a good heavenly body." Tang Yin said as soon as he came here, and she looked at him doubtfully. "You know about my heavenly body just by looking at me?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "Don''t worry, I know more things about you than you think. That''s why I can see that there is something strange about your body, can I ask you to let me see your pulse? I don''t want Xiaolin to see her sister in bad shape, so I want to check it." Tang Yin replied. This made Miss Zu frown. Although she was surprised, she did not reveal much on her face. But she wouldn''t allow it for now. "Before that, I would like to know what your relationship with my younger sister is." She replied evasively, and Tang Yin smiled. "You can consider Xiaolin as my girl. We tend to spend a lot of time together and travel frequently. It is me who has helped her to become strong, just as she has helped me a lot. Right now, I am the closest man to her." Tang Yin answered truthfully. Although Miss Zu was surprised, she still nodded. Her younger sister should be at the age to look for a mate by now, so it was normal if she had one. Therefore, she nodded, and although she could not confirm it right now, she did not believe that a person of Tang Yin''s status would lie to her in front of a woman such as the Continent''s most respected Divine Daughter. "Then it''s okay, I hope you won''t lie to me. I want to see her." She replied and without asking any more questions, held out her right hand for Tang Yin to inspect. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although she already had some ideas of what it was about, she didn''t say anything. Tang Yin then grabbed her arm lightly and closed his eyes, immersing himself in the body of this beautiful girl in front of him. Even so, he soon frowned and quickly released her, retracting his hand. She looked at him and smiled, "Master put a mechanism in me so that people couldn''t notice my celestial body, it will attack when someone tries to overtake it. That''s why I was surprised that you could see it." She said and tried to retract her arm, but Tang Yin grabbed her again. "Let me see it again." He replied firmly, and without waiting for her reply, he closed his eyes again. This time, he did not try to see inside her body as soon as he closed his eyes but activated his divine soul, and a strange but divine aura escaped from his body for a moment and entered Miss Zu''s body. Even so, it was invisible to her. She felt nothing different except for a slight warmth entering her body. Right after that, Tang Yin could see what was happening, but he could only see a few strange things on the outskirts of her soul and body. That''s why he frowned. ''It''s that fog again... I had it from the guy who calls himself Supreme God and the Sage that one, preventing me from seeing the cultivation level.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. Tang Yin focused his attention on trying to investigate the mist, and after a few minutes, he discovered that it was a divine mist. This divine mist, could be countered by his divine soul, but doing so might mean a reaction from the mechanisms hidden there would occur. And right now, he could only figure out two while the rest of the mechanisms were too hidden. If a reaction occurs in Miss Zu''s soul, she would run the risk of dying and he of being discovered by that sage, he might even receive a backlash. Although, of course, he has a way to do so. It is not impossible for the current him, as his cultivation level is high. Besides, he has the Law of Control, how could there be anything that would prevent him from achieving his goals? The biggest problem is... Their presence in this place, which is that guy''s territory, and the fact that his master is also here. Entering a battle against these people, who have several gods nearby, is more than dangerous and doesn''t benefit him in any way. Even if he gets the victory, what benefit can he get right now? Besides, he is more likely to lose since he doesn''t have his forces nearby, which would also prevent him from carrying out his plans in a good way. What is more important is Shi Yue''s presence in this place. During these past few years, Tang Yin has been trying his best not to let his master have to fight against foreign forces, so meddling in a battle against such powerful people right now would be counterproductive. He is still preparing to avoid her death. Although he wanted to save Miss Zu, if it meant putting his master at risk, he obviously wouldn''t do it. But... ''...If I''m not mistaken, this divine mist must be the same one that was on those guys, that means this sage bastard is a sharer of my master''s enemies. Which makes him, her enemy too. Sooner or later, I''ll have to eliminate them.'' He thought and then frowned again. A memory came to his mind. Without asking Miss Zu''s permission, he took her by the hand again to check something else. After a few minutes, he released her and smiled at her. "I understand. It''s a good mechanism the Sage Lord put in you, but you shouldn''t rely on it too much. This mechanism is dangerous, but don''t worry if Xiaolin asks me to, I will stop the mechanism from doing anything to you." He replied smiling, and then turned away as he told them to wait for him here, as he was going to look for Zu Xiaolin. Miss Zu felt confused, but when she was about to answer him, she realized that Tang Yin had already left so she could only keep her words in her mouth and was left in an awkward silence, as Qingyue didn''t seem to want to talk to her. Meanwhile... ''Shit, you fucking old, bastard. So that''s what you''re planning, you bastard.'' Tang Yin thought angrily as he clenched his fists slightly, the look on his face was dangerous, while his thoughts were busy planning some things. Chapter 418 Reunion When Tang Yin returned to the place where his girls were, he found that they were all busy arranging various things and preparing for battles, so he did not bother them.He simply asked for Zu Xiaolin, and after he knew where she was, he went to look for her. It would not be difficult for him to know where to look for her without using his divine soul mechanism. In recent years, in every city, Zu Xiaolin goes to, she always visits the places where she can get information in the hope of finding her father and sister. Even when all her efforts seemed to see no fruit, she never gave up and kept trying all the time. This time was no exception. When Tang Yin found her, she was at the alchemist association, buying information with an Elder Token that Tang Yin had granted her. Tang Yin arrived just before she could get the information she wanted and came up behind her, "Xiaolin, I have a surprise for you." He said, surprising her. "Tang Yin, are you back?" she asked smiling, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "That''s right, I was looking for you because I have a surprise that I know you will like. Come with me, you don''t need to buy information in this place." He said smiling, and she looked at him confused. Still, she never usually said no to Tang Yin, so she nodded and looked at the girl behind her, "Can you send me the information, to this place?" she asked and gave her the address. The girl, although she was surprised by the sudden arrival of this man without her noticing, nodded. "Elder, don''t worry. I''ll bring it to you as soon as I get out." She replied firmly as she bowed, and Xiaolin nodded. Soon after, they both walked out. "Tang Yin, what do you want to show me?" She asked hesitantly, walking beside him, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "You''ll find out. You''ll surely like it." Tang Yin replied, keeping everything a secret. Both walked around the city for a while until they reached the previous restaurant and walked in there. "A restaurant?" Zu Xiaolin spoke hesitantly as she looked from side to side at the restaurant workers. Although it had no customers, this was strange to her. Tang Yin smiled, "This is it." He said, and without waiting, opened the door, "I''m back." He said as two beautiful women greeted him behind the door. Zu Xiaolin felt confused but simply walked behind Tang Yin and entered the room. She felt stunned as soon as she saw a woman with such an incredible aura here, sitting on the side of the room as if she were a frozen statue. Her beauty amazed her, but she had seen something about her before. A beautiful woman with an icy appearance who always wore a veil on her face, and appeared to be as beautiful as the heavens themselves. Her long white hair, along with her beautiful pair of blue eyes, plus, the insignia of the Divine Ice Sect on her chest... Who else would she be, if not the most beautiful woman on the continent, Miss Bing of the North? Seeing her here came as a surprise to Zu Xiaolin. Although her status lately is incredibly high, more than she thought she could ever be, she still considers Miss Bing as an unattainable goddess to her. She did not expect to be able to meet her today. But just when she thought this was the surprise... A voice snapped her out of her thoughts... "It''s really you, Xiaolin!" Miss Zu said with surprise and a big smile on her face as she stared at her beloved younger sister. As soon as Zu Xiaolin heard this voice, she felt like her body had been struck by lightning. How could she forget this voice? Her head moved extremely fast to see the place where the voice came from, and she felt even more stunned when she saw her elder sister''s pretty face. For a moment, she didn''t know how to react, but her mind quickly became clear. "Big sister!" she cried out in shock, and she smiled back at her, rushing over to her to hug her. Zu Xiaolin couldn''t help but feel her eyes water after feeling the warmth of her sister''s body, this was just the beginning of a storm of feelings swirling in her heart. Soon, her eyes couldn''t hold back the tears, and her heart couldn''t help but feel the emotion of seeing a relative of hers again. "Sister... It really is you..." She said as her voice trembled slightly from crying. She was happy. Even though she was crying, the happiness on her face could not be hidden. Ever since she found out what her father had done to save her, she had been searching for them nonstop, over and over again. All her relatives had died in battle, and her father was missing. Her sister had no idea where she was, which further accentuated the feeling of sadness and loneliness in her heart. Until it got to the point where her heart even began to tell her that, it was impossible to find them. After all, the power of the Red Thunder Sect had been used to track them down, and at no time was any trace found, wasn''t it a tacit acceptance that she would never see them again? So, when she saw her sister in this place, she couldn''t help but rejoice to the point of tears. She had no other way to express how much she missed her. Tang Yin could only smile after seeing this reunion and stood to the side as he watched the two of them talk to each other about various things. "Is she your girl?" Qingyue asked softly as she looked at her from the side, and Tang Yin nodded to her, sitting beside her. "Oh. I had heard that your girls were Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, and Xie Meiyu... She''s none of them, right?" Qingyue asked back, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. "You know Feifei, Lixue, and Meiyu?" he asked doubtfully. Qingyue shook her head, "I did some research on you and found out. But I think I met Xie Meiyu once, her hair is pretty and colorful, and her face is radiant... I think she was a bit arrogant though." She replied. Tang Yin nodded at her, "I didn''t expect you to investigate me." He replied, and she then realized her mistake, so she looked at him and slightly lowered her head. "I''m sorry. You''re my first friend and I wanted to know more about you." She replied sincerely, but Tang Yin didn''t really care, so he shook his head. "It''s okay, it doesn''t bother me. But yes, I have more women, her name is Zu Xiaolin." He replied, and she nodded. "I understand, you seem to have a lot of people to go on adventures with." She replied as she looked down and settled back in her seat. Her appearance looked a bit pitiful. She hadn''t expected the only friend she had to have so many people to go on adventures with. For some reason, she felt her heart ache for that. It seemed to mean that, possibly, they would no longer go on adventures together. Tang Yin saw her like that and smiled at her while giving her a little tap on the head. But just as he was planning to speak to her, a voice stopped him from doing so. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This... Thank you very much, Young Master. For letting me see my sister again." Miss Zu said as she bowed to Tang Yin. They had already finished speaking, and Tang Yin hadn''t even noticed. Chapter 419 The intentions of that old crazy Zu Xiaolin''s eyes looked slightly red, for although she had not cried for a long time, she still felt a surge of different feelings in her heart, and the feeling of gratitude towards Tang Yin increased.Tang Yin looked at them and smiled, "It''s okay, Miss Zu. I promised Xiaolin to help her look for you, so you don''t need to thank me. I''m glad you''re okay now that we found you." He replied, then gestured for them to sit down. The 3 of them started talking about various things in their life and what they have been doing these past few years. Tang Yin simply replied the odd time or two, while Qingyue, though she watched this with interest, did not participate. She is a woman of few words and, besides Tang Yin, among the younger generation few have heard her voice. She is the voice of the most desired Divine Daughter on the continent, how could it be easy to listen to her? Although the reality is that she would like to talk more, she is so introverted that she doesn''t know how to do it. And although Tang Yin tried to bring her into the conversation, they were unsuccessful attempts, as Qingyue didn''t know how to answer some things. And so they spent a while talking... S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Zu, may I ask you about what you are investigating now? I can see that Lord Sage is powerful and is trying to teach you some things, but what is it?" Tang Yin asked after they had been talking for a long while. His only goal was to look for information. And since Miss Zu noticed that Tang Yin was trustworthy, she smiled at him. "Does Young Master Tang, know about the Natural Laws and their behavior in the human body?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "I know a little about it." He replied. She smiled then. "My master is using my body, and his, to understand how these laws behave depending on the level of cultivation. That is why I am not allowed to further increase my cultivation, even though we must undergo different sequences of special spiritual arrays. Sometimes it is a bit painful, but it also helps me to understand my celestial body and the right way to put in spiritual bones, as the process also requires them." "Lately the process is progressing well and we have been able to understand a little more about the Natural Laws. In my case, there doesn''t seem to be a Natural Law that fits my celestial body, so I wouldn''t be able to master one. Still, with this process, I have been able to understand more and I believe that if I keep striving at this, I will be able to master a Natural Law by the time I try to break through to ''that'' Realm." She spoke with a smile on her face as her look of adoration for her teacher increased. She had never met a person who was as talented as he was, academically speaking. Although he was not the most powerful, all the gods respected him for his academic abilities and his long journey. The most respected man on the continent. The head of the Supreme Academy, the most respected on the continent. The only one capable of teaching regarding the Natural Laws on the continent. And that person is her respected teacher, how could she not be proud? Even Tang Yin had to nod towards him when he was told about his achievements in the world of Natural Laws. Explore stories at empire But, ''Heh, shit. You bastard, I''m going to kill you and skin you alive.'' Tang Yin thought angrily, but on his face, he showed a calm smile. The process this old man was going through was quite good, but not to understand how Natural Laws behave. But to transfer himself into a Heavenly Body. It was obvious to Tang Yin what his intentions were it''s just that he didn''t expect him to be so advanced already, and this made him frown slightly. ''He won''t let her further increase her cultivation because he knows that if he does, he will lose control of the mechanisms he arranged in his body and thus won''t be able to take control of his Heavenly Body. The spiritual arrays... I think I know what they are.'' Tang Yin thought, and looked at her, then stood up and wrote some arrays on a scroll. Then he showed them to her, "Miss Zu, are these the arrays you use?" he asked, and she after taking a look at them was surprised and looked at him. "I didn''t expect Young Master Tang to be so talented in arrays as well..." She replied, and Zu Xiaolin, who had been watching everything from the side, smiled proudly. "Big Sister, Tang Yin is more talented than you think. He is not only good at cultivation, but also at arrays, alchemy, blacksmithing, and even foundation building and spirit bones. I''m sure if you talk to him, you''ll be able to understand a lot of things about your research." She said smiling, and then remembered something... "Oh, right, big sister. Tang Yin several years ago taught me that the column must be the first spiritual bone. At first, I did not believe it, but over the years I have come to realize that what he said was true. The only way to arrange the spiritual bones is, the first one must be the spine bone and the last one must be the head bone. The rest can be arranged in the preferred way." She said, and Miss Zu was surprised. "Put the spine as the first spiritual bone?" She asked in shock and looked at him, "No, that should give a lot of trouble with the durability of the spine..." She said suddenly, but Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. "No, the column can grow with the cultivator. It is the only one capable of doing so. That''s why it''s the first one. There are no others." He answered, and after his words, even though she was a bit incredulous, she still asked more and more questions, which Tang Yin answered as if it was something simple for him. Questions that even her master didn''t seem to know about spiritual bones, Tang Yin was able to answer. This left her in shock, but it was perfect for Tang Yin to engage her in conversation regarding those practices that the crazy old man was doing to her. Therefore, both started to talk more. The surprise on Miss Zu''s part could not be hidden from her face, while the rage inside Tang Yin''s body increased after each thing she revealed. Chapter 420 An incredible Heavenly Body ''This damn old man... So, he''s researching the spirit bones to destroy her completely. Shit, if I don''t cook you alive, I won''t be called Tang Yin.'' Tang Yin thought as he clenched his fist in anger.Now that Tang Yin knew this, he could see a little more inside her body. She was not well at all. Internally... Her body was almost destroyed. It''s just that her celestial body is so powerful it allows her to survive with just the bone body. That''s right, she is maintained only because of her bone body. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And it makes sense. Because, her heavenly body is no small thing. The name it receives is the Heavenly Body of Wisdom. Tang Yin can recognize it because there is a person very close to him in his world who has it. It is none other than the master who guided him for more than 25 years, the most respected sage in the entire Higher Realm. This celestial body is special in many ways, plus it is extremely friendly to its bearer, so it will always prevent him from dying. This is how its master has broken the laws of his world and has managed to live longer than any cultivator of the highest level. It''s a good celestial body, so it''s only normal for that old bastard to want to take it away from her. The problem is... Either trying to hide this from her or trying to tell her, it didn''t seem to be a good idea. Because if he hides it from her, she might die before long, and that crazy old man would complete his task. Allowing a person who could be his enemy to have a Heavenly Wisdom Body is a deadly danger to him, so he must stop that from happening. But telling her is just as dangerous. There is likely a mechanism within her that will reveal what she is talking and listening to, to that old bastard. Being discovered is the last thing that could happen because if discovered, they could be attacked by several gods, which would put everything he has and his teacher at risk. As he thought this far, he remembered the system. ''System, do you have any way to isolate me and Miss Zu? I don''t want any mechanism inside her to be able to hear. I just want you to take out her soul and mine to take us somewhere else, can you do that? You can use the Power of my Natural Law to create a space, just as we have planned.'' Tang Yin asked the system. Over the past few years, the system (or well, the administrator, but without speaking to him), has taught him a few things about his Divine Mind. This divine mind is not so simple and is, in itself, an intangible and powerful divine item that allows you to understand everything faster and at a deeper level. This also includes the System itself. It is thanks to this that Tang Yin has been learning various things about the System. Among those, he discovered that he could ''create'' things with the help of the system. These things are not tangible to others, only to him for now. But still, it is an important breakthrough. During the last years, Tang Yin managed to create several impressive mechanisms thanks to this divine mind, and it was thanks to this beautiful gift that he was able to create what in his past life he could not do. A Spiritual Herb. All this has given him a great learning, and the system has learned with him. So he can create various things on his own. The answer did not take long to come back in the form of a message. [I can do it. It will only last 5 minutes, so you must hurry. I''ll just tell you, if you are found out, you are dead.] After this message, she didn''t even wait for a confirmation from Tang Yin or anything. His vision went black when he felt he was in a separate place filled with darkness, and if it wasn''t for the scream Miss Zu let out, he wouldn''t have noticed what was going on. Still, Tang Yin focused his gaze on those 5 minutes he had and decided to be quick, so he looked at Miss Zu but felt shocked when he saw her. Her soul... ''Why is she so weak?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Miss Zu had let out the scream because of an intense pain that had come to her body. She couldn''t hold on and fell to the ground as the pain enveloped her from head to toe. She could not understand this, and Tang Yin immediately moved to help her. "Miss Zu... Take a deep breath and listen carefully to what I am about to tell you. This ability I can only use it for 5 minutes and no more, it is not an ability that should harm you. This damage comes to you because your soul is much weaker than you thought. What I will tell you, you must not tell anyone else, and don''t worry, I can save you." Tang Yin said, and without letting her express a word of doubt, he began to speak. "Your master is trying to murder you. You may not see it because it is not explicit, but everything he has been doing is to steal the Heavenly Body you have. Don''t underestimate your celestial body, it is special and incredible, everyone would want to have it as it will help them live much longer than expected. All the arrays and sequences that your master has put you through, are solely and exclusively to weaken your body and soul while putting mechanisms inside you to pierce the celestial body." "Maybe you haven''t noticed because that old bastard has been hiding it behind his premature old age. This old age did not come to him for nothing, it is because the Heavenly Laws recognized that this bastard was violating them and that is why they punished him. Behind this punishment, there is something else and that is the fact that he will die within a few years if he does nothing and that is why he is desperately seeking your heavenly body." "Now, the reason why your soul is so weak..." Tang Yin said and paused as he frowned. This was something that even he missed a while ago when he checked on her. "...It is because he has been cultivating at the expense of your soul''s life. He won''t let you use cultivation because you no longer have the strength you once had. He has taken everything and your soul will gradually become weaker and weaker, in a few years it will simply dissipate and that''s when he will take control of everything." Tang Yin replied, finally revealing to her everything that crazy old man had been doing. Still, in the end, he smiled and looked at her, he had only a few seconds left available. "...Don''t worry, I can save you. You just have to cooperate with me on one thing." Tang Yin said and then said something in her ear. Find your next read on empire Those were Tang Yin''s last words before the technique exerted by the system dispersed. Chapter 421 He is a little upset After coming back to reality, Tang Yin stared at Miss Zu, but she felt the pain in her body after coming back, so she fell forward with a slight cry."Sister!" Zu Xiaolin shouted in surprise as she was fenced in to help her. Her sister suddenly stopped responding to her for several minutes and suddenly fell like this, what the hell was going on? She thought to herself in shock. "Are you okay, big sister!?" She asked worriedly. But soon, Miss Zu realized that the pain had dissipated and her body had returned to its normal state. ''What just happened?'' She thought in shock and looked up with a little difficulty to look at Tang Yin. She had just seen how he talked to her and told her several things... Was it real? She thought, and after seeing the smile on Tang Yin''s face and the look on his face, she realized that what she had just seen and heard was real. Still, what he had told her¡­ Experience new stories on empire How could it be possible? She thought. Then she looked inside her body, trying to see if what he had said was real. She hadn''t looked inside her body before because her master had told her not to touch anything, but now that she looked... It seemed to make sense. Besides... ''Is that why my master won''t let me enter my Spirit World?'' she thought. Also, now that she had heard this from Tang Yin, she began to realize the different attitudes her master had towards her and to her. Preventing her from doing things that made no sense. She never questioned him because she thought he was an amazing sage, plus he was her teacher, but... If she put those things together with what Tang Yin had just told her... ''He''s right...'' She thought. She felt her heart heavy right now, and the beliefs she had held for the past few years crumbled. It was as if the statue of her god was falling apart, and it wasn''t something to look for a culprit for, but rather an extremely painful and frustrating event. Besides... The pain she felt in her soul is not something that can be forgotten. The pain of the soul is the unforgettable pain. The most terrible pain a person can feel and, although it is possible to hide such pain so that it is not felt, once it is felt... It cannot be forgotten. It is a pain that permeates her entire being. It was this pain that crumbled and destroyed her every belief as her greatest idol fell. Her very master had done that to her, and now¡­ She seemed to be in a precarious situation. Still... There was still a glimmer of hope left in her soul. That her master wasn''t the one who did it. This glimmer of not wanting to believe Tang Yin, even in the face of the evidence she might have in her own body and soul, was something Tang Yin noticed when he looked into her eyes. Tang Yin smiled at this, ''I have to erase that stupid glimmer of hope... It will kill her and prevent me from being able to do anything. But erasing it... It also means revealing myself.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. For a moment he was annoyed at this girl for being so stupid. A glimmer of hope also means that she will hesitate to harm the one she should harm. That glimmer of hope only means that she, deep down, wants what Tang Yin told her to be false, and since she wants it to be false, it is easy for the one who controls her life to deceive her. This made Tang Yin a little angry, as he had risked using a technique he can''t use every day just to try to let her know, but in the end, it seems that even the pain in her soul didn''t make her believe 100%. Tang Yin simply walked over to her and grabbed her pulse given the pleading look Xiaolin was giving him. After that, he nodded, "It''s okay, just let her rest for a bit. She looks a little exhausted." Tang Yin said coldly and then looked at Qingyue. "Let''s walk a bit, Xiaolin surely wants to talk to her sister alone." He said and didn''t wait for anyone''s confirmation before turning around and leaving. ''Shit, how annoying. Still, it''s not all bad. The seed of doubt is in her, what she will do with this seed is her problem.'' Tang Yin thought. In the end, he told her that she only had to buy time for him and that after the battle of the great sects, she should do something for him, after that, he promised to save her. This he did because he thought that the pain of the soul would convince her. After all, no one can ignore the pain of the soul. Even Tang Yin is no exception to this rule. But that glimmer of hope he saw in her was annoying. Perhaps the pain did not convince her, and she is likely to end up falling for the old man''s nonsense again. What''s worse, there''s nothing he can do. Tang Yin looked behind and looked at Xiaolin who was dismissing him with a smile of gratitude. ''I''m sorry, Xiaolin. But I can''t do anything right now. I won''t risk the life of my master and all of you, just to save her. If she decides to do as I told her, then I will save her. But I will not move as long as my master is still here.'' He thought and then finally walked out of the room. Qingyue walked behind him, she had noticed Tang Yin''s change of mood, so she caught up with him. "I can tell that something happened between you and Miss Zu, can I help you with something? I could also tell that you have a divine item in you, you are amazing, Tang Yin. Even I don''t have something like that." Qingyue suddenly said, surprising Tang Yin. "A divine item? I don''t have something like that, what makes you think I have something like that?" he asked, and she looked at him confused. "I saw divine energy coming out of your body and into hers, isn''t that a divine item?" she asked confused, wondering if she had seen wrong. Tang Yin was surprised at this and looked at her in shock... "Did you see that energy?" he asked in shock, and she nodded. Tang Yin looked at her with his mouth open. He couldn''t help it, he was shocked. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 422 A Good Girl The divine soul energy is something that even Bai Lixue herself, who has an extremely special eye, has not been able to see before she has connected with his soul.Very few people can see it, as it is extremely special and has a very high level of energy, but this girl in front of him... Since she met him, she was able to see a little about his true appearance. She could see his silver eyes and hair when he couldn''t even cultivate. And Tang Yin believed that she could see his soul in some way or another. After much thought, she figured that couldn''t be the case, as Divine Soul and its constitution were special. He understood this after obtaining the Divine Mind. The Divine Soul is not as simple as he or the people of his world came to think. Still, his understanding did not give him enough to understand her in-depth, but it made him understand that not just anyone could see it. His master may have been special, though she may not have been able to see it. She just knew something was wrong. That was where Bing Qingyue came into the equation. That girl seemed to be able to see his true form even since he was a cripple. The normal thing would be to think that she was seeing Tang Yin''s soul, but after understanding his soul a little better, he began to think that wasn''t possible. So, he just left those thoughts for later, as he didn''t understand. But now Bing Qingyue is back in the equation, and this time, confirming that she can see divine soul energy. That means she can see the Divine Soul. That being the case, who is she, and why can she see it? ''Are her eyes special? No, perhaps that is unlikely. When the system was upgraded, I could even see the reality behind Bai Lixue''s Eyes and she didn''t manage to see my soul, if not an embodiment of it forming inside me...'' He thought with a frown. The Eyes of Bai Lixue are called Eyes of Reality, they can see and study many things in depth, but they must be present within ''reality''. That is, they must belong to this world. Your journey continues with empire It was because of this that she could see deeper into Tang Yin and perhaps manage to see a little about his soul. But she could not get any deeper. But this girl... She could even see those little movements of divine energy and know what they were when they were transferred from one body to the other. Tang Yin stared at her for a while and then simply sighed. There was nothing to think about right now, so he continued to walk near Qingyue. "That girl may die at any moment. The so-called sage is nothing but a sham who wants her heavenly body. He is not someone trustworthy, but I can''t do anything right now." He replied, and Qingyue, though shocked, still nodded. "You don''t want to put those who are here to save her at risk... I understand. I also noticed something strange about her earlier and felt as if she was weaker than she appeared." She said, and Tang Yin nodded after giving her a sidelong glance. "Aren''t you worried about your teacher? That guy is a strong god and everyone seems to respect him, even the gods of the central region, what if they attack her?" he asked. Qingyue shook her head after hearing him say this, "My master is not that weak. Just as they are gods, so is my master. Besides, if Madam Shi Yue is around, there is no way they can lose to them, even if Madam has weakened considerably." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "Why do you think so? My master is strong, but I don''t think she can stand up to a God right now." He replied, and she smiled. "But she recently killed one who was almost a god, don''t you know?" She said, and Tang Yin frowned. He understood what she meant. He had done some research about what happened in the Serpent Sect, and certainly, the ancestral snake there was almost as strong as a god or maybe it was as strong as one since it was in a world that favored it. Despite that, he had died easily. ''Was it my master?'' he thought. He had been hesitating about this, he thought maybe Long Jia might have been, but that didn''t seem to make sense. Long Jia fights with brute strength and head-on, sometimes using his dragon claws. While the slashes he saw in that place were dagger slashes. Of the people who used daggers... His master is the most powerful and also the one who told him she did it, but the forces didn''t seem to match. That snake was much more powerful than his master in her current state, how could she assassinate it? Was she someone who could also fight several levels above her? Still, he couldn''t get an answer to these questions, and his master didn''t want to give him one either. That was why he could only sigh. "All right, let''s stop talking about it. Anyway, you should know that, if I tell you this, it''s to let you know that maybe I could become an enemy of that sage, if you don''t want trouble with him, you should stay away from me a little." He replied. She looked at him for a moment and stopped walking to stare at him. But when Tang Yin stopped to look at her, she resumed walking. "I don''t care, if you''re going to fight someone you must take me. It will be fun if we go together, don''t look down on me just because you''ve increased your cultivation, maybe I''m still stronger than you." She replied smiling. Her words were full of nonchalance. She certainly didn''t care in the least who Tang Yin fought against. Since she considered him her friend, then she would fight alongside the only person she considered a friend besides her teacher. Tang Yin realized her thoughts and couldn''t help but smile. ''She''s a sincere girl. A good girl, for her it would be worth risking a lot.'' He thought smiling and approached her. "Hey, shouldn''t you talk more? I think, if you talk, you could make a lot of friends." He said suddenly, changing the topic of conversation, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. "I... Whenever I talk, they think I''m arrogant or cold, that I''m aloof, and don''t want to talk to them. Besides, I got used to being alone. You''re the only one I allow to get close to me, so I''d better not talk to someone else." She replied. Tang Yin nodded; he had thought that would be the case. After all, the coldness she gave off when she spoke seemed to permeate her bones. Her voice was beautiful and soft but not warm. It was cold and divisive. But, the first time Tang Yin heard her voice, he could hear a slight longing to talk and venture into her. Perhaps she wanted to be understood, and that was why Tang Yin did not shy away from her and considered her a good girl with whom he spent several days. Perhaps it is because they are both slightly special that they were able to understand each other. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, he smiled and stroked her head a little. "Good, then let''s set out on the adventure of assassinating a bastard god." He replied out of jest, and she nodded to him several times in a row. "Yes, yes. Then I can prove to my master that I am worthy to inherit her position and she can retire peacefully." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. A few hours later, both returned to the restaurant, and Miss Zu went back to her place while Zu Xiaolin went to do what she was supposed to do with a happy face. Some say that ignorance brings happiness, and it is a reality. Thanks to the fact that she did not know what her sister was going through, she could be happy, but if everything continued like this, her happy face would soon disappear. Still, Tang Yin did not say or do anything. Soon after, someone went to get him, to take him to the place where his master was waiting for him... Chapter 423 An extremely dangerous situation Shi Yue was waiting at her own resting place within her City while looking at the beautiful scenery behind it.This city, had been specially chosen by her to be in a beautiful resting place, with a view of the beautiful mountains of the place. In terms of scenery, perhaps this city was among the best of the whole set of cities that made up the Supreme Academy. And Shi Yue was quietly sitting there, waiting for Tang Yin. He arrived soon after, and she nodded to him after looking him over from head to toe, confirming that he was fine. "I notice you''re a little worried, did something else happen?" She asked. Tang Yin smiled and told her what was going on with that girl, Miss Zu. He didn''t say his intention to save her though, only that he was concerned about Xiaolin''s well-being. Still, Shi Yue knew what his intentions were. She knew he wouldn''t investigate something he didn''t want to do. She stared at him for a while and then averted her gaze, telling him to sit down. "The Elder God is someone wise and of great importance to the continent. It''s not just me who thinks so, all the gods consider him the greatest gift of the continent. That''s why no one dares to offend the Supreme Academy that he owns." "There is a reason for this. Besides the fact that he is a kind-hearted person, there is also the fact that he is the only one who knows the secrets of the Natural Laws and thus can help them become gods." "The Goddess Asgard was once considered the most talented and important woman in the north. Yet, she could not rise to the level of a God on her own. The Frozen laws are complicated to understand, how could a normal human easily understand it? That''s when the current Elder God came in and made her become a goddess." "At the center, the gods owe him the same debt." "And the gods before them the same. Among all the Gods who have existed in this world for 500 thousand years, there are only 3 who have managed to ascend on their own to the level of God. One of them is my father, another one is also from my family, he is 500 thousand years away in the past, he is my ancestor." "This ancestor is also the first Elder God of the continent, the main ancestor of the current Elder God, do you understand the importance of the Elder God now?" "The current Elder God is just the heir of a legacy, a legacy that was inherited with the most important memories of each Elder God, where the first one belonged to my family." Shi Yue talked nonstop while making sure Tang Yin listened very well to everything and understood why she respected this person so much. She also made sure that he realized the importance of this person to the mainland powers, which was the most important thing. She did not mention the West, but it was obvious. The third God, who reached that height on his own, has to be from that place. But, if it is said that that place could be equated in power with the central region, that means they have several gods. Then the rest of the gods... They were also helped by the Elder God. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That is an absurd importance. It is as if the whole continent has formed a dependence on this man, on his legacy. ''A legacy with inherited memories... A divine energy coming from a divine Item, which even my Divine Soul cannot see through unless I disperse it...'' He thought, and a possibility came to his mind. ''Could it be a Divine Soul Item? The Inherited memories... They were given by that Divine Item.'' After thinking like that, he frowned. It was a complicated topic, more so than he thought. Moreover, after thinking of a new possibility, his brow furrowed even more... Maybe... Just maybe... ''This is a premeditated plan from long ago... Is there a bigger plan?'' He thought. Divine Soul Items can allow memories to be inherited from generation to generation. He knows this because in his world they exist, even he inherited memories of one at some point in his previous life. But there is something else that these divine Items can do. And that is to maintain a Soul for millennia and even for millions of years. If that is the case... ''The plan is not to obtain the Heavenly Body itself, if not to take control of the physical body?'' He thought, and his heart throbbed slightly after thinking about this. ''They are trying to revive one of the ancestors. An Elder God ancestor reviving in the body of a person with a Heavenly Body...'' After thinking like this, he couldn''t help but swallow thickly, realizing this possibility. It wasn''t far-fetched, and what''s worse... This was a practice, too dangerous! Shit, if they go on like this, they''ll bring calamity to the continent, to the world! They want to fight against Death! His body even trembled when he remembered a world that tried to do that in the past.... A world of which now not even the ashes are left. What does it mean to challenge death? What does it mean to fight against Death? Death is a Natural Law. A Natural Law of the highest level. Something that no one has ever managed to understand, not even those who control the Laws of Darkness or that of demons, who are the closest to the Natural Law of Death. To fight against such a Law is practically screaming for death. This Law has the power to take the life of anyone who tries to touch it, and that is why no one has ever succeeded in controlling it. If there is a Law above the Law of Time, it is the Law of Death, and not even the Law of Life can fight it. The problem is that when the Law of Death gives its deadly verdict... No one in that world will be saved. And that involves the world. Why couldn''t Tang Yin, the most powerful Divine Son of a Higher World, save his beloved in the past? Why didn''t he have the guts to fight against death? The answer is simple. He can''t do it. Not even his father or his entire clan could. That is the Law most feared by all, and once it gets to someone... No one would dare say a word against it. ''Shit, these bastards... They want to kill the world?'' he thought. Read new adventures at empire His heart was beating fast, and his master noticed the anomaly, so she looked at him. "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked in shock. Her words snapped him out of his stupor when he finally took a breath. That possibility existed, but it wasn''t a certainty at present. Still, just the thought that the possibility existed made him want to act. Chapter 424 The Sun God Still, he can''t act without thinking.For if the price of his acting is the death of his loved ones, then he would rather fight death and live a while longer with them. So, he quickly calmed down and noticed the worried look on his master''s beautiful face. She, not knowing what was going on, said what she felt in this case. "Tang Yin, if he will be your enemy and if he dares to do something to you, I won''t care if he carries my ancestor''s legacy. I will kill him and won''t let him do anything to you. But I just want you to think very well that making him your enemy is more dangerous than you think. It is possible that he has some gods among his subordinates and we do not know it, therefore, you must think very carefully about the plan that you will carry out. I will back you up whatever you choose to do because I know you will succeed." She replied firmly, expressing her position. Tang Yin felt good to hear her say this, so he unconsciously took her by the hand and stroked her lightly. Although she was surprised, she allowed it this time. "Thank you, master. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything rash because that could hurt you. But I just want to rephrase your thinking on something. The Elder God is not someone with a good heart. His talent is good and he inherited the knowledge of his ancestors very well, but there is something you may not know regarding this practice." Tang Yin said, and she looked at him. "What is it?" she asked. "Inheriting the memories of ancestors could also involve inheriting ominous feelings. Hatred, anguish, anger, thirst for revenge... All dark feelings can be passed down from generation to generation and, they may become stronger and stronger as time goes by. So, it may be that the Elder God you know, is not the same as the one you knew when you were young, much less the same as your ancestor." He replied with a smile, though then shrugged. "Besides, someone who wants to bring death into the world, do you think he can be a good person?" He asked mockingly. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yue frowned after hearing this. The first thing he said had already left her shocked and thoughtful, but his last words, what did they mean? She couldn''t help but ask, and Tang Yin shook his head as he smiled. "It''s just a somewhat far-fetched possibility that I''m thinking about. If that possibility were to happen, there wouldn''t even be a small tree left in this world." He replied. Still, despite Shi Yue''s insistence on wanting to know what he was referring to, he didn''t say anything more about it. Instead, he focused on other important issues. Wanting to end the battle of the great sects as quickly as possible was one, so he decided to go all out. The two continued to talk about different topics for a few long hours while he told her some of his plans. ... A few days later... A new huge ship had arrived along with several more ships carrying very powerful people. The battle of the great sects was approaching, and the immense portal behind them was about to open. Meanwhile, in one of the cities of this Supreme Academy, the Supreme God was meeting with the acclaimed most powerful being of this world. The Sun God. He was sitting there as he listened to the Supreme God''s report. "Oh?" Said the Sun God as he frowned. "That little guy became strong enough to take down a Spiritual Supreme with a single blow?" he asked in surprise, even the man behind him, who had been investigating to the northwest, was shocked by this news. Continue reading at empire The Supreme God nodded. "That''s right, not only that. His speed was tremendous, only I managed to see him." He replied, and the Sun God frowned. He didn''t know why, but this made him feel a strange feeling. Still, after thinking that he had brought the great disciples from his hall this time, calmness returned to him. "That''s quite surprising, still, don''t worry. Some people focus on the explosive power of a single move, maybe he is one of them." He said and then nodded to the man behind him. "Keep an eye on him. If he makes a misstep, assassinate him outright. Also, tell the guys they''re going to have some trouble this time, so they can stop hanging around with women for a while and focus on combat." He spoke. The man behind nodded with a calm face, "All right, sir." He replied and walked out of there. "What about the northern girl, how is her cultivation?" The Sun God asked as he looked at the Supreme God. He shook his head. "I couldn''t see it, but it may be on par with the cultivation of the Divine Son of the Sun." He replied, and the Sun God nodded. "That girl is very talented, more talented than her teacher back then. Certainly, she is someone worthy of being on par with our Divine Son of the Sun, although... It seems we still have the upper hand." He replied smiling, and the Supreme God shrugged with a smile. "Well, they have 1. We have 3. Besides, the South seems to have found a good treasure this time, they''ve been able to get their disciples to catch up a bit, that''s amazing." Said the Supreme God. The Sun God smiled, "Go get ready. Besides, those guys may be looking for your position, so tell your guys to go all out when they see it. He who brings me a head of theirs will receive divine pills of good level and if they bring me that of that bitch''s disciple, then I will make him heir to a region." Said he. The Supreme God was not surprised by this and nodded. He was about to turn around, but the Sun God spoke one more thing. "By the way, things on ''that side'' are now complete. After the battle of the great sects, it is time to execute one of the greatest plans of our Divine Hall, so, start moving yours from now on." He said, and after the Supreme God''s enthusiastic nod, he culminated the conversation. ... Chapter 425 Hugging her The days at the Supreme Academy were getting quite busy as the teachers received guests from side to side.These guests came from all over the continent. Families, Clans, and Sects. Many powerful people gathered in this place to witness the opening of the largest and most unique dimensional portal in this place. Actually, the portal remained unchanged. But this time, during the morning, many could freely enter and exit this place, proving that this small world was open. With the opening of this small world, the Elder God, together with the Sun God, announced the beginning of this year''s Battle of the Great Sects, and the portal welcomed all the guests of this occasion. Although it didn''t seem like it, the number of sects on the continent that were qualified to test themselves in these battles, even with the new rules, was quite a large amount. Not only the great sects were here, but there were also weaker but interesting sects, such as the Eastern Desert Sect or the Southern Water Sect, which is one of the strongest sects below the great sects. Of course, the epicenter on this occasion was the great sects. Those in the East received the least attention, as their powers had been waning lately, but Sects such as the North Tower Sect increased their strength, attracting attention. Those of the south are the same. But, among all the great sects, two were receiving more attention than the rest. The Divine Ice Sect, with Bing Qingyue, the most beautiful woman in the continent, at the Head. And the Divine Sun Sect again, with the Divine Son of the Sun. This time, those two sects grabbed a lot of attention, far surpassing the attention of the rest of the people. But... There was one more Sect that was under the gaze of multitudes. The Red Thunder Sect. The once most powerful sect on this continent, has now seen an impressive resurgence. News of the growth of this sect reached the ears of almost every person on this continent, resulting in them now being the most watched sect. And the way they saw it¡­ It was in the transmissions that were being made all over the continent, using large screens made of spiritual energy. This is why the Battle of the Great Sects is so eagerly awaited by all because it is a spectacle for all to enjoy. Thus, the entry of the Great Sects into the strange but interesting little world was a sight to behold. Especially the entrance of the Red Thunder Sect. It was no longer about power. The sheer beauty worn by the participants of this Sect even eclipsed the enigmatic beauties of the Divine Ice Sect. Even the most ordinary women among the participants of the Red Thunder Sect, when standing beside the beautiful and elegant Shi Yue, attracted the attention of the masses. Of course, the man beside Shi Yue attracted the most attention during the world opening ceremony. His masculine beauty was unmatched among mainland men, and his long blue hair matched his eyes perfectly. Well, in a small eastern empire, the attention of some people who were in shock was on Huang Feifei. How could they forget her beautiful daughter? How could he forget her beautiful sister? A trio lacking love for their relatives noticed the presence of that beautiful woman. But, the most surprised when they saw the appearance of this Sect were none other than the members of a certain Southern Sect. They had come as guests. "What the hell is going on!? How could he be Ren Xiao!?" shouted several of them in shock, but they immediately covered their mouths, knowing that they were in the presence of a being that could exterminate them if it wanted to. Still, the absurd similarity of this person to Ren Xiao... It left them trembling. If it turned out to be him... What would become of them? Li Zhangyuan stood between them, and when he looked at Tang Yin''s face, his muscles tensed with a slight tremor. ''Shit... Is it really him?'' He thought in shock, trembling slightly. How could he forget the face of the person whose arm he took away? When he saw the transmissions he was shown he didn''t believe it, after all, this person now had both his arms and didn''t have the scar on his face that he saw that time. What''s more, the person whose arm he removed was a cripple. He couldn''t even cultivate, and the man he was shown was the proud Heir of an entire region. Someone who surpassed his status by thousands of miles. How could he be the same? But, now that he had him in front of him... The similarity between them made him shudder. Still, he convinced himself that it wasn''t. ''They''re just similar people.'' He thought, trying to convince himself, and took several breaths. Although, if he wasn''t him, then was he Ren Xiao? Shit, that would be much worse. Stay updated via empire Ren Xiao must have hated him to the bone! Could it be that 3 people in this world were exactly the same? He thought, and his mind became convinced that this was the case. So, he calmed down and better went to do what he had to do. While everyone was making a fuss about the identities of these people, Tang Yin focused his gaze on a beautiful woman standing nearby. Her long reddish-brown hair showed her identity as Xie Meiyu. Beside her was her grandfather. There, too, was the group that most attracted the attention of everyone present. ''That must be the Divine Son of the Sun...'' Tang Yin thought smiling. The man wore an extremely proud look on his face, and the power exuded from his body made it appear that he was a powerful person. He was quite remarkable on a physical level, although comparing him to Tang Yin would be like comparing shit on the side of the road to a beautiful male flower. Tang Yin was way ahead of him in this. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, this man''s status in the heart of the continent was higher than Tang Yin''s status. Mainly because the Divine Son of the Sun had held the title for more than 20 years, being famous throughout the continent. And Tang Yin had only recently appeared. This proud man looked at the beautiful lady standing near him and smiled at her. "Meiyu, which place do you want me to grab? I will take the first tile for you and give it to the sect of your choice. No one will be able to snatch it, for it will be my first gift for your early marriage to me. The second tile will belong to my Divine Sun." He said as he looked at her. Xie Meiyu looked at him sideways after hearing this and scoffed a little, "Your Divine Sun will have to fight for that tile, but the tile I want you can''t give it to me. Because it doesn''t belong to you." She replied coldly and then stopped looking at him. He let out a slight snort with his mouth, "All the tiles in this place belong to my Divine Sun, can''t I give you any? I can give you anyone you want; you will be my wife and no one can oppose my command." He replied coldly, demonstrating his power and pride. But Xie Meiyu merely smiled, slightly annoying him. ''Is she making fun of me?'' he thought angrily. But, just at that moment, a shadow entered before his sight... This blue-haired shadow soon embraced his fianc¨¦e by the waist and pulled her towards him. "As I expected from you, Meiyu. You look more beautiful today." Tang Yin said smiling as he hugged his beautiful girl to his chest. Xie Meiyu was surprised by this. Not only her but everyone was stunned. Even Xie Meiyu''s Grandfather was stunned, he didn''t believe that his son-in-law would have such guts to do that in front of the Divine Son of the Sun... Of course, the shock of this Divine Son was tremendous, and his face darkened... Chapter 426 You are not worthy Although Xie Meiyu was shocked, she immediately hugged him as she felt him so close, "Tang Yin, I wore this outfit and dressed up like this for you, how about it?" she asked smiling.The shock Tang Yin had created became even more tremendous when she said that. What the hell was going on? Wasn''t that woman the wife of the Divine Son of the Sun? How come she now belonged to the Northwest Heir? Find adventures at empire Questions swirled in people''s heads endlessly, questions Tang Yin didn''t care about. He kissed her on the lips to show their relationship and nodded to her, caressing her. "You look beautiful. I like it." He replied, cheering Xie Meiyu up. Her cheerful face without pride and arrogance was a shock to those who knew her. However, the most shocked one was her grandfather himself. He never thought these two little ones would have so much guts. They have the biggest guts he''s ever seen in his life! The worst part is that he can''t say anything to them! What''s more, he''s glad it''s happening! He was so glad; he couldn''t hide the smile on his face. A smile that did not escape his gaze at the leaders of his family. Although there were also people in shock, and throwing sparks from a distance. Still, the angriest one here was the Divine Son of the Sun. He looked at this with a dark gaze, and then glared at Tang Yin. "You little scum, you dare to challenge me like that?" He asked in a thick voice. Tang Yin turned his gaze to look at him, "Oh, you are that supposed son of the sun, what do you want?" Tang Yin asked calmly. ''Supposed son of the sun?'' He thought in shock and clenched his fists tightly. ''Shit, I''ve never been insulted like that before.'' He thought as his teeth trembled slightly. The look of hatred that formed in his eyes was enough to murder many from fear, but to Tang Yin, it seemed like a normal look. Even a little idiotic it looked. Still, he stomped his foot hard on the ground. "You scum, let go of my wife! Who the hell do you think you are!?" he shouted angrily as he tried to grab Xie Meiyu''s arm in a fit of anger. But Xie Meiyu nimbly dodged him and looked at him angrily, "Shit, who the hell is the wife of a little trash like you? How dare you insult my Tang Yin?" she shouted angrily. Her anger surprised him, plus the fact that she had responded to him like that ignited him in anger and embarrassment. "Shit, so you''re just a little bitch just like all of them." He said angrily, but the shame he felt at being rejected like that by the person who was supposed to marry him, while it made him angry, also made him want to turn around to go back to his place. He would collect his debts in the arena, for the Divine Sun''s rules prevented them from fighting here. Still, Tang Yin was angry when he heard him call her that. "You little bastard, apologize to her for your dirty words and you can go back to your quiet place." Tang Yin said angrily, making this guy look at him. "Did you just tell me that I should apologize to a little bitch like her? Heh, shit, I had met arrogant people before, but this is the first time I''ve met someone like you." He said mockingly and stood up arrogantly, looking down at him from above. "And who the hell are you? A little scumbag from a forgotten region, you want to order me, the Divine Son of the Sun? Hehe, let''s see what you can do." He replied mockingly. Tang Yin glared at him, and just as he was about to turn around, he gave a little stomp on the ground. A powerful energy swirled through the ground and shot out to slam into the Divine Son of the Sun. He was taken by surprise, but was quick to dodge it, though he was pushed back several feet in shock. "So, you violate the rules and dare to attack me?" He spoke. The insults he had suffered in a short period of time were more than he had ever received in his entire life. His anger shot through the roof as soon as he was attacked, and he couldn''t help but launch a strong attack with his hand. The power of this attack was quite tremendous, even surprising those present. But Tang Yin simply raised his left hand and grasped it firmly in his hand, destroying it soon after in pieces as if it were nothing. This shocked the Divine Son, who did not expect such strength from this person. Still, he could not stay with this one. He had barely launched an attack just now. This time, he would go all out! He screamed within himself and prepared to summon his spirit weapon, but a calm yet authoritative voice sounded from the main stands. "Stop." Said the Sun God. The Divine Son of the Sun as soon as he heard this voice, immediately stopped what he was about to do and bowed before him. "Master, please enforce the rules. This guy keeps insulting me and dares to hug this woman, who was given to me..." He said as he gritted his teeth in fury. The Sun God nodded, "Go back to your place." He said and then looked at Tang Yin from a distance as he nodded to a woman to come closer. ''Meiyu''s mother...'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw her. At that moment, the Sun God spoke. "It is forbidden to attack in this place, but you have violated the rules so openly in front of me, do you think I am painted?" he asked, though he did not reflect anger. Tang Yin looked at him and shrugged. "I follow the rules imposed by the ancestors, but I''m not going to follow your rules, do you like that answer?" He replied firmly but smiled when he saw that everyone was in shock at his answer. Shit, he was challenging the Sun God himself! This guy is totally crazy! Was what was written on the faces of a large number of those present. Still, Tang Yin wasn''t finished. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you don''t like that answer, then I''ll say it differently. I will only follow the rules of the strong, like my master. You are not worthy of making me follow your rules." he replied and then turned away, ignoring everything else. "Meiyu, I hope you cheer me. I''m going to show you who''s your man and wipe the floor with that little bastard who insulted you." He said smiling, and although Meiyu was surprised by his answer, she smiled and kissed him on the lips. "I''ll cheer you up." She said, though she turned away from him as soon as she said this, for her mother was about to throw fire out of her mouth from how angry she was. Tang Yin then returned to his place under the stunned and astonished gaze of everyone present. The man who had just challenged the Divine Son of the Sun and the Sun God himself, how the hell was he so young? That guy''s guts were gigantic! Even the Sun God was stunned by his response... Chapter 427 A Bet For a young person like Tang Yin to challenge the gods in such a way was outrageous to many, but to others, it was an act of heroism, and they admired him even more.For some, like Li Zhangyuan, this was something to celebrate. He couldn''t help but jump for joy at this moment. Continue your journey with empire ''Hahaha, shit, it doesn''t matter anymore whether you''re that Tang Yin or Ren Xiao, either way, you''re going to die, you bastard. Hahahahahaha...'' He thought. He wasn''t the only one who thought like that. Among the members of the Ice Divine Sect, there was a man who thought like that and also a member of the other Great Sect in the north. Tang Yin hadn''t noticed it, but among the participants this time, the 3 who attacked him that time, cutting off his arm, were present. Still, it''s not as if he would attach any importance to it right now. Sooner or later, he will collect that revenge. Right now, he must focus on what is in front of him. As he was on his way back to stand next to his master, the authoritative and power-filled voice of the Sun God once again reached his ears. "Hehe, I didn''t expect the little northwest owner to be so arrogant. This is the first time a little brat from the younger generation has dared to raise his voice at me like that." He spoke. Tang Yin stopped and looked up to stare at him. "Are you saying I''m arrogant? Hehe, you seem to be confusing terms, sun character. Just as respecting is not a symbol of submission, not respecting is not a sign of arrogance either." Tang Yin replied, causing the Sun God to frown. ''What a good answer.'' He thought. The worst part was that he didn''t have a way to respond, which made him feel uncomfortable. "Hmph, good answer. For your spunky attitude, I''ll let it go. But, do you want to wager a little with me? I just propose that you keep that attitude in the arena and challenge us, completing your battle against us. If you do, I''ll let your arrogant attitude pass and I won''t punish you, plus I''ll give you an additional reward at the end of the battle, but if you don''t... Hehe." Replied the Sun God. Tang Yin glared at him and scoffed a little. "If not, what? Hehe, I''m not afraid of your sun hall and I don''t mind abiding by your rules. But, well, I like gambling. You only have to add one thing. When my sect takes the first place from you, you must acknowledge that you are below our sect. Of course, to make it fairer, the same thing will happen if we lose. I''m just adding a little more, wouldn''t you like to try?" Tang Yin asked smiling. His answer surprised the Sun God, but he couldn''t help but laugh out loud at that moment. "Hahahahaha, you''re really funny, hahahahaha." He spoke. It wasn''t only him who was laughing. Many were laughing out loud at this he had said. Tang Yin didn''t mind though. He simply waited for this guy''s response. Which came shortly after. "Well, well. You all have witnessed his words. So, all of you are the witnesses to this bet." He said, finally closing the bet. Although the laughter continued, the best smile was on Tang Yin''s face. His sly smile which wasn''t seen by many people meant that he had won this time. Losing to these guys? That wasn''t written in his books. Tang Yin then returned to his place, where the girls greeted him with a smile. "I didn''t expect such a response, Tang Yin. It seems I''ve taught you well." Shi Yue said smiling at that moment. "That''s right, the Tang Yin I first saw didn''t seem to be so determined. You''ve learned well, kid." Said Long Jia, who was standing beside Shi Yue. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders at her words. There was no time to talk. A powerful man flew over at that moment and stared at everyone present. "The Battle of the Great Sects is here. I, Protector of the Supreme Academy, will be the referee on this occasion, please be prepared." Said this man. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin frowned as soon as he saw him, ''Another god... As my master suspected, that guy has gods among his subordinates.'' Tang Yin thought. "Where is the Elder God? I was late this time and would like to pay my respects to him." Said a man at the time. He was in the east section. The protector looked at him and nodded, "East Sect Master, I''m sorry. Lord God is busy with a responsibility that came up at the last minute, I don''t think he will come." He said, causing several to be surprised by this. They did not expect that the Elder God would be absent from such an important event, many of those present wanted to meet him. Tang Yin frowned when he heard this. "Tang Yin, what do you think is going on? This is the first time the Elder God has been absent." Shi Yue asked in a way that only Tang Yin could hear. Tang Yin nodded a little and answered her in the same way, "If that girl doesn''t listen to me, forget about seeing him here, but, if she does listen to me..." Tang Yin said and felt a presence approaching at that moment, so he turned to that place and smiled soon after. "Well, if she listens to me, that guy will return very angry." He spoke. Along with his words came other words from a different place. "No need, I''m here. I''ve solved the problems in time. Whoever wants to greet me, I''ll see him when the battle is over." He spoke. The Elder God then finally showed himself to everyone present. His face looked a little... Angry? While a beautiful girl came behind him, her head down. Tang Yin smiled at this, ''Well, it looks like the seed of doubt was more effective than I thought. His anger should mean I still have time.'' He thought. Shi Yue stared at him after seeing this, she was thoughtful about this. ''I wonder what exactly this guy is looking to do...'' She thought after glancing at the Elder God, though she then averted her attention. Once the Elder God arrived, everything became more animated, and finally... "It''s time. The Battle of the Great Sects is here. Each participating member who is not a Great Sect must win 3 fights before they can challenge any of the main ones. Good luck to all, I hope fortune shines upon you." Said the protector and a thunderous sound reached everyone''s ears as a large number of tiles appeared all over the place... Chapter 428 The Strength of the Red Thunder Sect As soon as the tiles appeared, all the participating sects began to jump. The great sects arranged themselves in their respective places while waiting for their challengers.Shi Yue looked at each of her participants. In this place, there was a participant limit of 15 in each section. That is 15 disciples and 15 elders. But they did not fill the disciple section for fear of bringing one who would betray them. They could not be sure that the roots imposed by the Ding family were not deeper, more so when they discovered several elders and disciples working for them during the last 3 years. Therefore, because the strength of Tang Yin and the girls was the best, Shi Yue only decided to bring them along with him. But, in the elders'' section, there were 15 people from at least the Supreme Spiritual Realm. The strength of this group, together with Shi Yue and Long Jia, was so strong that it frightened everyone who saw it who did not belong to the great sects. Although, even among the great sects, some had to give way to this great force. Only the three great sects could see them face to face. Although they did not know the real force of the spiritual supreme ones, for they were hiding it. But, when they looked at the disciples, they felt safe. ''This is not a beauty contest; this is a contest of strength.'' That''s what they thought. Still, Shi Yue didn''t care about this. She just looked at her participants and stopped her gaze on Tang Yin. "Our goal is clear and I will say no more. The enemies we will face will be chosen by you, Tang Yin." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. "Good." He replied. Then looked at that the normal tiles were already occupied by many sects. Honestly, he didn''t care who he would face in this case. The sects that were on the normal tiles were only moderately strong and barely met the entry conditions. Some were slightly strong, but nothing earth-shattering. Therefore, Tang Yin jumped towards a tile that had a Southern sect on it. As he remembered, this sect was subordinate to the Divine Hall, and this was why he chose them. Behind him, all the women stopped as well. Shi Yue noticed their intentions and smiled. Without hesitation, she jumped and landed on the corresponding tile. When they saw them, they frowned. ''Shit, it''s these bastards... We''ll have to not fight them too much, it''s impossible to beat them with this woman in there.'' Thought their leader. On the disciples'' tile, the disciples smiled at the sight of so many beautiful women coming to fight against them. "My God, boy, don''t you want to share your harem? You have the luck of the gods, how the hell did you get so many beautiful women?" One of them asked, and the others continued the conversation, though Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Fight if you want a place among the strong, don''t start talking nonsense." He said, and then the guys in front of him stopped talking. "Hmph, a place among the strong only those who are capable get it. Come, Heir of the Northwest, show me your strength." Said their leader as he summoned his spirit weapon. Soon, all the disciples of the southern sect summoned their spiritual weapons with a loud stomp while revealing their cultivations to the entire audience. The energies of spirit saints swirled on this huge tile like a whirlpool of power, threatening to swallow everything in its path. There was no spiritual supreme. 7 of them were spirit saints in the early stages, the strongest and the ones who stood out the most. The rest were in the Emperor Realm. Still, that was surprising. If the Red Thunder Sect had continued as they were going in this battle they would have been embarrassed, for they would only have, at most, 5 in the Holy Realm. Even so, those ''would have'' did not exist. The situation had currently changed drastically, so Tang Yin smiled at this display of power. ''Am I being challenged?'' He thought smilingly. But before he could speak, Bai Lixue beat him to it. "Haha, little southern guys, don''t show such small energy in front of us so proudly. That just makes me want to mock." She said mockingly. And without giving them time to respond, she summoned her spirit weapon and slammed it into the ground hard. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A powerful spiritual energy was unleashed at that moment, causing it to slam into the surroundings with force. The pressure alone was enough to frighten many of those present, but Bai Lixue smiled, "Sisters, it''s time for us to demonstrate the power of our Sect." She spoke. Her beautiful figure shone brightly at that moment, and the energy shot through the air. Still, this was only the beginning... Soon, 10 pillars of spiritual energy shot up to the heavens in a perfect and beautiful display of power, which forcefully pushed the guys in front of them backward by a dozen meters. "11 Supreme Spirituals?! Impossible!" Shouted many of them in shock. Even the Gods stood up after seeing this. "How could there be so many Spiritual Supremes at such a young age!?" "What the hell am I seeing!?" Everyone''s screams came from side to side as they stood up in shock. What''s more, they weren''t just first-level Spiritual Supremes... They were all in the third-level Supreme Spiritual Realm! "Hey, hey, hey... Have they broken the record set by Madam Shi Yue?" many of them asked, and soon, everywhere in this place this was the common theme. Even the gods were in shock and looked at each other. ''How could it be? How could they possibly have managed to cultivate so many Spiritual Supremes in such a short time? Or were they preparing since long before?'' the Sun God thought in shock as he looked at this scene with wide eyes. Of course, he was not afraid. He knew that the strength of his Divine Hall was not for games. The age limit of this battle is 60 for the disciples and they have 15 participants, of whom all are Spiritual Supremes, at least. What''s more, they count on the stars, the Divine Sons. But... Certainly, they could be threatened by this force and maybe their disciples, not counting the Divine Sons, may lose. Tang Yin, who was standing as if none of this affected him, smiled as he watched his girls make such a display of power. Explore stories on empire Bai Lixue smiled at him, "Tang Yin, it''s your turn. We left the best part to you, why don''t you show these guys the power of our sect?" she asked. Huang Feifei also, "Tang Yin, you are the star this time, my dear Divine Son. Prove that the rest of the Divine Sons are just cheap copies of you." The girls soon began to encourage him to show his power, and Tang Yin could only smile at this. But they weren''t the only ones. "Tang Yin, show who is the best in this battle, I''m rooting for you!" Xie Meiyu said from the side, though her mother silenced her as soon as she said this, enclosing her in a spiritual barrier. Tang Yin frowned after seeing this and then took a deep breath. ''Well, I wasn''t planning to show myself so soon, but it''s not bad either.'' Tang Yin thought, and the look and expression on his face changed. His face calmed down, along with all the murmuring. They had forgotten the presence of this person, who was the one who had been putting on the biggest show earlier. Could he be strong enough to match them? It was the common question among them all. Without hesitation, Tang Yin gave a small stomp on the ground while waving his hand forcefully to the right. Without anyone noticing and for the first time before the public''s eyes, Tang Yin''s Beautiful Heavenly Hammer made its presence known. A heavenly hammer capable of creating a vision in the sky as various lightning bolts fell on the combat arena. This was... A real Heavenly Hammer. Furthermore, along with the arrival of the beautiful Heavenly Hammer, a pillar of spiritual energy rose like a lightning dragon, roaring forcefully upwards. The explosion created by the presence of a Heavenly Hammer along with the show of strength, was so strong that it created a strong wind in the surroundings that slammed into everyone present. "Impossible!" "How the hell is this possible!?" they shouted. The look of disbelief among the gods was evident then... Chapter 429 Overwhelming force An overwhelming force was unleashed upon the arena at that moment as lightning bolts leaped from side to side, crashing down hard on the sand, bringing deep shock to all present.It was clear that none of them knew what Tang Yin''s spiritual weapon was. The Divine Sun Hall had spent years investigating, but in the end, they only found that he occasionally used to use a spear and a sword. This spear and sword were incredibly powerful, so care had to be taken. In addition, he had a sword technique of an absurd level. Still, what was known about these two weapons was that they were not his inherited spiritual weapon. They were external spirit weapons, so what was his main one? That was the question that tormented his enemies, and the reason why Tang Yin did not show it earlier was because he was not sure he could face the consequences. But this time, it was different. He was confident. His strength was no longer as it was 3 years ago, and for those who think they know his full strength, he still has hidden secrets that will surprise them even more. Therefore... His Heavenly Hammer was finally unsheathed to show his enemies. Beside him, the spiritual pressure exerted by Tang Yin unleashed an unstoppable force. Tang Yin looked at the opponents in front of him and smiled. "Why are you being daunted? This is just a little bit of my power." Tang Yin said smiling, and his words brought those who were stunned back to reality. From the spiritual supreme to the gods, everyone was shocked. "Impossible, how could his cultivation have reached such heights in such a short time?" Said the Sun God unconsciously. The cultivation he was seeing in front of him was not overwhelming. To him, it was just a speck of dust. But... 3 years ago, he was millions of miles away from that force! Seventh Level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm! "It''s powerful as Divine Son!" "Another Divine Son appeared!" Voices of shock, and disbelief were raised everywhere on this continent. Whether they were present or not, everyone was in shock. "And why the hell does he have the heavenly hammer?" "You bastard, didn''t I send you to investigate this? It''s from the West!" shouted the sun god angrily as he scolded his subordinate. He was also stunned. He had investigated tirelessly, and all he knew was... The West was also investigating something in the Northwest. ''Could it be that they were not investigating, but protecting him?'' He thought in shock and did not know how to respond. Everyone was stunned by this, but in the combat arena, the ones who were feeling the pressure the most were Tang Yin''s opponents. The pressure exerted by the women behind him was already powerful enough to push them back a few meters, and now an even more powerful pressure appeared¡­ A Heavenly Hammer on top of it! Tang Yin smiled when he saw them flustered and swung his hammer high. "You wanted to see my power, didn''t you? Fine, I''ll give you a demonstration." Tang Yin said. His heavenly hammer, which was huge, grew slightly when he said this, and without hesitation, Tang Yin swung it hard against the ground. A few inches before hitting the ground, a spiritual energy barrier, which was created by Tang Yin, appeared, so there was no destruction. There was simply a thunderous sound, which raised a powerful spiritual energy to slam into the surroundings. It was like a wave created by the impact of a meteorite; the wave rose and slammed hard into the opposing team. "DEFEND!" shouted the leader, as he started to hit the very powerful spiritual energy coming towards them, but... The spiritual energy didn''t stop it continued its journey as if it had been nothing to it, and with a loud thunderous impact, it slammed into the 15 members of the team. The weaker ones fell straight to the ground while bleeding constantly, and the rest were pushed forcefully backward, taking them out of the combat arena in a single attack. Simple and powerful, strange but unmatched. That was the feeling felt by those who were resisting the power, although they could not even hold out for a few seconds. The attack had been overwhelming and powerful, so much so that it surprised even the gods. They were already surprised by the appearance of a heavenly hammer in this place in the hands of such a powerful person despite being so young. But now... Had he launched such a powerful attack with just a wave of his hand? That was absurd, and if they had not seen it, they might not believe it. Still, this was seen by the entire continent. A unique and unmatched attack they had never seen before. Tang Yin smiled slightly upon seeing this. ''The tests are complete.'' He thought smiling, and looked away at the wounded guys on the ground outside the tile. It was just a calm look, but it filled them with fear. After that, he looked up to where the frowning gods were and smiled. He raised the hammer slightly and pointed it at them, then snorted with his mouth. "First minion from the sun to the ground. I hope you hold out until I get to you." Tang Yin said as he pointed his heavenly hammer at the Sun God mockingly. Still, the Sun God did not respond. He simply let out a snort with his mouth as he thought. ''This guy is quite strong for his cultivation.'' The Sun God thought. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was the most stunned of all as he could see more about Tang Yin''s attack. But, just at that moment, something attracted his attention. A hooded man came up behind him. He saw him and nodded to him after realizing who it was. "What happened? You don''t look happy." The Sun God said, and the man let out a snort. "Hmph, ''she'' is hesitating. We must hurry things up, after the battle of the great sects, I''ll wait for you all in my subway mansion. I''m going to take her there with me, we''ll have to finish this at once so the plan can be carried out smoothly." He said, and the Sun God nodded. "Backup plan?" the Sun God asked. "We''ll have to use yours. Whatever happens, the plan must not fail, do you understand?" Said the hooded man, and the Sun God nodded. Discover more content at empire "If the first plan fails, we will carry out the second when we are attacking ''that place''. So, get ready too, we''ll do everything fast so no one will notice." He replied. The man behind him nodded. He looked at the different arenas and focused his attention on one of the participants. "Tell your people to kill him. If he''s still alive, the plan risks failure. Also, make sure you kill that bitch this time; I''ll lend you some from me. If she''s still alive, everything will fail again." He said. Although the Sun God looked at him in surprise, he still nodded, ending the conversation with that. Meanwhile, in the arena, the elders of the sect Tang Yin were facing came out on their own. They could not fight in this arena. It was impossible for them. Thus, the first fight of the Red Thunder Sect was over in the blink of an eye. So, they moved on to find their second opponent. Chapter 430 Tang Yin, Im bored Even so, Tang Yin had to wait a while until he could have a rival.Because no one besides them, had advanced to the next level. As a rule of battle, a sect that won a match could only face another sect that had also won a match. Therefore, Tang Yin had to wait. Several hours. Battles of these levels would normally not end as quickly as Tang Yin''s. Because besides them, there was no other sect that had such an advantage over their rivals. So, the hours passed until finally the sects began to win and choose their next opponents. Tang Yin smiled at this and did not take long to choose his rival. This sect belonged to the east and, as expected, was one of the subordinate sects of the Divine Sun Hall. His strength was a bit greater than the previous sect, but nothing that could make a difference. Although, this time, Tang Yin did not choose to end the fight in the same way. Because it really wouldn''t be easy to do it a second time, these guys were more prepared. Besides, they were from an earth sect. They have a natural and powerful defense. "So, we''re up against you, huh? We might lose, but it won''t be that easy for you, Northwest Heir." Said one of them as he summoned his spirit weapon, which was also a hammer, albeit a rather crude one, not at all pretty compared to Tang Yin''s. Behind him, the other 14 summoned their spirit weapons. There were all kinds, but most were of the beast type. Big bears. Powerful earth dragons, and so on. They were good spirit weapons, and the power they exuded was incredible. So, Tang Yin nodded towards them. "Let me see the power of the earth." Tang Yin said, and without a second thought, he shot out as he swung his heavenly hammer to deliver a mighty blow to the man in front of him. Two hammers struck each other with force, and the thunderous impact reverberated through the surroundings. But one of the figures shot backward, slamming into the bleachers. It couldn''t even take a hit, causing Tang Yin to smile. ''Well, he didn''t do badly.'' He thought. Just at those moments, Su Lian''s enhancements fell on all the team members, and many of the girls shot out to the front to slam into the other members of this sect. The thunderous sound of spirit weapons clashing reached everyone''s ears, but the continuous pounding against the bleachers meant that, no one could ignore this fight. The screams of pain, followed by the explosions, caused even the nearby fighting to stop as the bodies of the victims of these beautiful girls flew everywhere, falling even on other tiles. Although they did not want to be surprised, they had no choice. Surprise hit them when they saw that even those guys lost their fights so easily. ''The advantage is too overwhelming...'' Thought the one who had been thrown first while tightly clutching his shoulder that had been dislocated by the impact. Not even 3 minutes had passed when the combat had ended, demonstrating, once again, the extreme strength of the Red Thunder Sect. Tang Yin smiled at this and stood firmly in the arena to wait for his next combatant again, as he was sure that his master would complete his task. As expected, likewise, not even 3 minutes had passed, and this arena had already finished its combat. Just then, Jia Yijie came from behind Tang Yin and hugged him a little. "Tang Yin, I''m bored." She said sadly. Tang Yin looked at her and smiled, "Nothing can be done, your power is different from the rest." He said, and she made a sad face. She thought these fights would be more fun, but the truth was that they were quite boring. She didn''t even have to move. She knew whose fault it was though, so she looked at him. "You are the culprit; how can you be so ruthless with them? If you don''t attack them so decisively, it''s possible that the fight can last longer and I can participate." She said moodily. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head, "Do you want to fight the next match together? Just you and me, against all of them." He said, making her look up and her bad mood disappear from her face. "Really? Are you going to fight under my domain or do you want me to fight with murderous tactics?" she asked cheerfully, as if it was already all decided. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then smiled, "Let''s fight under your domain, I won''t fight with the hammer so you can have fun." He replied, and she nodded several times, hugging him even more. Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, who came from one side, smiled at him, "Tang Yin, I think you spoil big sister too much. So, you''ll make her not want to do her duty when it''s necessary." They said smiling, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders as he petted them. "I think I spoil you girls too; you just like to take the lead and fight on the front line." He said, starting to tease the girls who came one after another. Another one who hadn''t fought was Wu Lingxia, but she wasn''t complaining because her duty was to protect Su Lian. She wanted it to be this way, as originally, she was not going to come, but she got tired of doing so many things in the sect and insisted to Shi Yue so much that she ended up coming as a disciple. After all, she hadn''t graduated from the sect yet and was just filling the position left by Mu Ruxue. . In the distance, among the stands of the more distinguished guests, two people were staring at this. Two women, one wore a beautiful smile on her face, but she couldn''t move. And the other was frowning. They were Xie Meiyu and Cai Yu. Cai Yu couldn''t help but stare at Tang Yin. ''His strength is absurd, is he the same young man I had assassinated that time? How could his strength have ascended so much, in such a short time? What kind of monster are you raising, Shi Yue?'' she thought in shock. She had watched Tang Yin''s every exchange closely, for when he went to greet Xie Meiyu, she noticed that he was the man her daughter had traveled with for a while. Moreover, the elder who was following Xie Meiyu back then confirmed it to her. So she could be sure of that. Still, the difference between that boy she could crush with a finger and this one was too great. There was simply no point of comparison. This also made her doubt her own decisions, but soon after, she had to shake her head quickly as she made up her mind one side. Yet, just then, a man approached her. She looked up and was surprised to see him. "Father-in-law." She said making a sign of respect to an elder, and he nodded. "I need to talk to you, Cai Yu. Come with me." He said, and without waiting for her reply, he turned around. She followed him, and after walking a bit away from the people, he stopped. Discover exclusive content at empire "Cai Yu, break Meiyu''s engagement with that guy." He said, getting straight to the point and not hiding the reasons why he was looking for her right now. Chapter 431 Decisions Cai Yu stared at her father-in-law for a minute. She wasn''t thinking about anything specifically. She was simply waiting for her father-in-law to say something else, but since he didn''t say anything, she spoke."Why should I?" She asked expressionlessly. "You already know. You''ve seen him for yourself and I can tell you''ve been hesitant about your decisions." He replied firmly. She then made a mocking gesture, "Just because of him?" "Don''t try to ignore him. I heard you tried to kill him the time you went to the northwest." He said, and she looked at him again. "What''s the point of that? It''s true, I sent someone to assassinate him. The Divine Son can''t find out that Meiyu had a relationship with someone else, a waste in any case. But in the end, that woman foiled the assassination, there''s nothing more to it than that." She replied without hesitation. Xie Taimu shook his head with a sigh. "You still don''t seem to understand what kind of person he is." He replied and turned to look at Tang Yin from a distance. "Three years ago, he came to visit us in the central region. He hid himself from all the spiritual Supremes and even the Sun God himself and managed to get to Meiyu''s chambers." He spoke. Cai Yu turned to look at him in shock. She didn''t believe that was possible, but he didn''t let her express words of doubt. "That''s when I realized that his talent wasn''t that simple. His cultivation was so low, but he could already use eternal night tactics so well. It made me realize that, perhaps, a male ''Shi Yue'' had been born in this world. But, when I talked to him, I realized that, although his personality was not quite right, his determination was unwavering." "He''s the kind of person who won''t let an offense against his life go by. I''m sure he knows about you wanting to murder him, what do you think he will do, now that he has finally managed to mature?" he asked, as he stared at her. Cai Yu looked thoughtful as she frowned. Perhaps she didn''t want to understand what Xie Taimu was telling her, but even if she didn''t want to understand... When he told her with evidence like that she had no choice but to force herself to understand. Tang Yin''s potential is not like that of a measly Divine Son. But... After all, it is potential. A future potential. It will not always happen. The future is uncertain, who can say for sure that such a thing will happen when something else can prevent it? There are no assurances in this life, and she knows that very well. That is why, even though she was hesitating, in the end, she scoffed. "Hmph, just because of him the foundations of this world won''t shake. You know. You understand better than I do the depth of the strength of the Divine Sun. It''s not a hall that can be openly challenged by a boy who is still in diapers. It is a foundation of hundreds of thousands of years, Xie Taimu." She replied firmly. Xie Taimu nodded. He had to agree with this, but... He looked at Tang Yin''s hammer. "The foundation of the Divine Sun is not eternal, Cai Yu. There is one more organization in this world, which, if it wanted to, could remove the Divine Sun from its position." He said and stared at her. "You have witnessed on your own the strength of the Heavenly Hammer. You fought against the strongest God in this world and the wounds on your body took a lot to heal. Cai Yu, open your eyes. You are not Shi Yue." He said firmly. He knows her very well. She is the wife of his dearest son. A good woman who in her time, was one of the most acclaimed women on the continent. Her cultivation level proves it; therefore, he knows very well about her intentions. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cai Yu frowned as she heard him say this and let out a snort with her mouth. "I won''t break it. Meiyu will marry the Divine Sun. My pride was put into this. Cai Yu''s name will remain unblemished until my death, so give up on your attempt." She said, and not wanting to speak anymore, she turned around to leave. Xie Taimu sighed as he saw this. "Though you may have striven to overcome her, understand that the Celestial of Eternal Night fought hand to hand against that same God against whom you lost. Do not blind yourself, you will destroy yourself. Your family and all that you have achieved will be destroyed just because of your decision. Think very well, because the Heir of the Eternal Night will not wait for you and even less now, that she has such an important pillar by her side. My family decided to help him. If you join us, we can''t fail." He spoke. She paused for a moment, but then smiled, "Don''t regret your decisions later." She replied, smiling mysteriously. Xie Taimu frowned at this and grabbed a small scroll, which scattered soon after. No one noticed his movement. ... Tang Yin, who was in the arena with his next opponent in front of him, frowned as he saw that a message had reached him. ''The Divine Sun is planning something. The Divine Sun''s roots are deep, be careful.'' The message said. Tang Yin frowned slightly but smiled soon after. ''Good, looks like things will start moving once this is over.'' Tang Yin thought. He didn''t know if they would be prepared. Because it has been extremely difficult to get information from the Divine Sun Hall. Still, this is something inevitable. They have been preparing for years, while he has barely been preparing for 3 years. ''It seems that destruction will soon come to this world.'' Tang Yin thought although it was a thought that even he didn''t understand why he had it, so he quickly forgot it, as if it was a small smoke escaping from a bonfire. Now it came out and was visible, but seconds later it couldn''t be seen anymore... Tang Yin smiled as he saw Jia Yijie smiling at his side. Discover more stories at empire She hugged him a little, standing with her back to the rivals. They didn''t even understand why these bastards were flirting after telling them they were going to fight just the two of them, what the hell were they thinking? Jia Yijie didn''t care about the reactions behind her, nor did she care if such powerful people were watching her. She simply hugged Tang Yin with a smitten face. "Let''s do this right, Tang Yin. If you let me hit them, I''m sure some of them will get hurt badly, but don''t take it all." She said smiling, and with a snap of her finger, the atmosphere in the arena changed drastically. A rather powerful domain unfolded in front of everyone''s eyes, surrounding everyone in the arena. Chapter 432 A Little Angry The presence of the first domain in this battle of the great sects was something that attracted attention because, although the Supreme Spirituals usually have one, it is not usually as perfect as this one.The development and its formation were almost perfect. What''s more, almost no one could see through the domain, which surprised them. Even the gods were in shock. "This is not a normal domain... This woman is dangerous." Said several of them who noticed the anomalies. Inside the domain the ones in shock were Tang Yin and Jia Yijie''s rivals. "That beautiful woman had such a good domain?" One of them asked in shock, but after seeing that he received no response from his companions, he looked to the side. Simply to find himself alone in this place. "Hey, where the hell are you all?" he shouted again in shock, but after receiving no response he realized that he had been caught in some strange illusion, so without hesitation, he summoned his spirit weapon. "Bastards, come out, and let''s fight face to face!" he shouted. Just then, a woman''s beautiful voice reached his ears. "Hehe, this little guy is pretty funny. If you were to fight me head-on, do you think you could take a punch?" Jia Yijie asked smiling, leaving the man in shock. The voice sounded seductive and captivating, but it reached his ears from all sides as if it had no place to come from. This left him in shock, but he immediately got on his guard. "If you''re so brave, why don''t you come and find out?" He said, as he continuously circled in place with his weapon held high, ready to strike as soon as he sensed a movement. Jia Yijie smiled instead and then appeared behind him, "Fine, then let''s fight. You seem to have some interesting tricks in you, so show them to me well." She said smiling. The man quickly turned around as he sensed her presence there and jumped away. "Tsk, although you have an amazing beauty, when I meet you like this out of nowhere, you can be quite scary." He said, and without even having finished speaking, he jumped back at high speed towards her while swinging his sword. Jia Yijie looked at this and felt that the sword had something special about it, though she couldn''t tell what it was. She simply raised the dagger in her hand to strike it against the sword and test the strength of the man in front of her. But then she noticed that the sword pierced her dagger, ''Is it fake?'' She thought, though she quickly realized that it wasn''t and just then the man in front of her shouted... "Twin Spiritual Connection!" the swing of his strange sword passed through Jia Yijie''s side. It was not meant to hit her. If not rather to create a spiritual connection with ''someone''. Jia Yijie frowned at this and looked back. Just there was another person who shouted the same thing. Although neither of them heard the other''s shout, a powerful spiritual connection formed at that moment, tearing the space in that place, so Jia Yijie was surrounded. The man in front of her swung his sword again simultaneously with the man behind her, but not to strike her... "Illusory Destruction!" the two shouted at the same time, and the illusion created by Jia Yijie''s domain wobbled in this area while a bunch of cracks appeared all over the place, leaving her in shock. ''They''re twins and they focus on destroying illusions? Shit, what bad luck I''ve had this time.'' She thought, but this was just what she wanted. To have fun, so she smiled. Just then, another man appeared on her left side with a powerful spear, destroying the illusion in that area, though it was repaired immediately afterward. Still, the new man smiled. "It''s now, all three simultaneously!" he shouted. Just then, the man closest to Jia Yijie hit her in an extremely fast movement. Even so, Jia Yijie simply smiled and looked at him slowly. "Good strategy, little one. Catching the illusionist is the way to fight one, but, too bad you don''t know who I am." She said smiling, and raised her hand towards him. In an instant she appeared in front of him, giving him a light punch in the chest. The blow was not strong, but it created a spiritual explosion that sent him flying hundreds of meters backward, disappearing of the sight of everyone present. Yet, just at those moments, Jia Yijie turned her gaze sharply as she saw that the two men behind her had come closer to her than they should have. They were so close that only a few inches separated her from both of them. One of them tried to grab her arm, while the other came with his spear, ready to thrust it into her neck. He would send her to sleep with a single blow while his partner held her back. It was a decision made at the last moment, and they used all their power to effect it, and the closeness with their target told them that they had succeeded, which created a smile on both of their faces. Even so, Jia Yijie focused her gaze on the man who was trying to touch her as she moved back a bit... Soon, countless strange roots came out from all sides and firmly held the man, who was trying to grab her arm. But she was only able to grab one. The man carrying the spear and the most dangerous, she only managed to dodge him slightly, but this spear still managed to hit her lightly on her arm and tear from her shoulder to part of her arm, causing blood to pour out of her arm. The man of the spear flew past and fell to the ground rolling as he failed to find a target hard enough to hold onto. He was shocked when he recovered. ''What the hell did this woman do?'' he thought. He noticed the wound on the woman''s body, which had been made by his spear. But he also noticed the roots holding his partner, preventing him from moving. They were both in shock at this. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire Those roots could have held the one attacking her, what the hell was she thinking holding the one who would hurt her the least? Jia Yijie stared at the man who was trying to touch her. She put her hand close to his head. "There is only one man in this world that I will allow to touch my body, who do you think you are?" She spoke. Her voice sounded a little angry. And soon, an extremely strong spiritual energy shot out of her hand, colliding with this man''s head. Because he was held down with roots, he only felt the pain, and his head spun, but he couldn''t fly backward. Another similar power came soon after, making the man''s blood spurt out of his mouth. The energy that hit him was not only seeking to knock him unconscious, it was seeking to do terrible damage to him inside his body. But because they were starting from the head, this man couldn''t even think or scream. All of his vocal cords had been moderately destroyed by this, leaving him in an extremely pitiful state. Jia Yijie then, lifted him into the air and sent him flying out of the arena, like a small punching bag that had already been discarded. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, the man with the spear appeared behind her with bloodshot eyes... "Shit, you''re going to die, you fucking bitch!" he shouted, swinging his spear hard seeking Jia Yijie''s heart... Chapter 433 Three She was a little startled by this. She had forgotten about the other man''s presence when she saw that a man was going to touch her.In fact, she hadn''t even noticed the wound on her body at this point. She had been so focused on kicking out the bastard who tried to grab her, that she forgot about the other person''s presence, so she was caught off guard this time. The spear flew at high speed toward her chest... *TUNK* But, different from what the attacking man expected, a dull sound was heard. And his spear could not even move a little. It wasn''t the sound of an impaled body. It was the sound of something holding his spear. When he looked up, in shock, he noticed that the man they were up against was there, holding the spear tightly, as he stared at him. He had forgotten about him... Tang Yin simply clenched his other hand and gave him a strong blow to his chest. The blow didn''t seem to be that powerful, but the power behind this blow was intense. So much so that the man immediately vomited blood, and all his orifices bled out all at once as he flew at high speed until he hit the bleachers... After this, Tang Yin paid no more attention to this, and simply turned to look at Jia Yijie. "What the hell are you doing? Because you were trying things now you were hurt, how can you let yourself get hurt so easily within your own domain? You can give me a fight with this domain, how can you let yourself get hurt by such weak people?" Tang Yin asked sternly, snapping her out of her daze. She looked at him in shock for a moment and then lowered her head with an apologetic smile. "I got careless, I''m sorry. That man earlier had tried to touch me, which made me angry." She replied, looking a bit pitiful and sensitive. Tang Yin looked at her like that and sighed a little, bringing her to him as he hugged her to pour ointment on her wound. She was stunned but did not reject this. "I don''t understand why on earth you would get like that just because that guy tried to grab your arm, but it doesn''t make sense for you to let yourself get hurt just because of that. If that spear had hit your arm, you could have broken several bones. It was a terrible choice of target." He said, and after a moment, the wound had healed. She smiled and nodded at him. "I''ll be careful." She replied as she leaned back against his chest. Tang Yin looked at her doing this very loving act and shook his head, "There are a few left, do you want to take them out? I can do it for you." He said at that moment, and she looked at him for a moment. "Are you going to hold me while you push them out?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, that would spoil you more than you already are." He replied, and she looked away. "I''ll do it, go back to spoiling the others." She said, noticing herself a little angry, but the smile on her face betrayed her appearance. Her fake anger looked so tender that it made Tang Yin smile, and she, noticing it, immediately disappeared. Her smiling face soon turned into an angry face while her eyes shone brightly. "Shit, these bastards made Tang Yin scold me. Now they''re dead." She said angrily and appeared in front of a guy, at whom she threw several petals of her spirit weapon that dragged him backward until hitting him against the bleachers. She disappeared from that place and appeared in another, where she did the same, and the last one made him bleed a little more than the rest, as she needed to retaliate a little more. The sound of explosions in this arena that few could see was not from the clash of skills but rather from the clash of people in the stands nearby. Continuously, one after another went out like discarded dirty rags until they hit the bleachers. Although everyone was already shocked enough by the Red Thunder Sect''s feats, this time, they were shocked again, for the battle was 2 vs 15, and they still managed to win in a very short time. Once Jia Yijie finished expelling them all, she went back to where Tang Yin was and jumped on top of him with a smile. Tang Yin could only hug her so that she wouldn''t fall off, "If you get serious you can expel all 15 on your own, I don''t understand how you can be hurt by such weak people." He said smiling, as the domain began to slowly begin to take away. She pouted for a moment, "They weren''t that weak, didn''t you see what they did? They were able to destroy the illusion of my domain with a strange technique." She said suddenly in defense of his carelessness, and he nodded. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t you know we''re up against a Sect specialized in breaking illusions? And those two are twins specialized in that, it''s normal that they can do it for a moment." He replied, looking at her, and she was a little surprised. "Really?" she asked. The truth is, she was so excited about fighting with Tang Yin that she had forgotten to pay attention to the sect they were up against. It''s not like they were going to give her any trouble either. Tang Yin noticed this and could only sigh with a smile, "Fine, finish removing your domain. I''m not going to carry you around all the time." He said and she removed it, though she wasn''t quite willing. With that, he looked at the Sun God and smiled at him. He created a number 3 with his spiritual energy and then smashed it with his hand, giving him the message that his three minions were now out. Not only were they out. Tang Yin made sure that none of them could participate again, which left them all in shock. He was leaving out the minions of the Divine Sun lest another great sect should emerge among his minions. This is something that would naturally upset the Divine Sun. Experience new stories on empire Still, he did not mind. The Academy Protector upon seeing this, nodded. "The Red Thunder Sect advanced through the entire first stage and beat each of their rivals. Now you have the opportunity to challenge one of the Great Sects and take their tile. Good luck!" The protector shouted. Tang Yin smiles slightly. ''Well, it''s time to start knocking down the big guys.'' He thought and looked up at the tiles floating above them. Chapter 434 Old acquaintances Among all the Sects he had faced during the first stage, there was no Spiritual Supreme. The closest one was that man of the spear who injured Jia Yijie, who was at the Ninth Level of the Saint Realm, almost reaching the age limit allowed.But, among the Great Sects, just at a glance, he could see several of them. The first thing he saw was the 5 Divine Sons. Well, the 4. The fifth belonged to the West. Among those 4, one belonged to the Divine Sun Hall. Another one belonged to the Supreme Hall. Then Qingyue, from the Ice Divine Sect, and lastly... A familiar face to him, who was looking at him with a frown. They were not familiar. But he was one of those who participated in the annihilation of the Ren Family, the Divine Son of the South. ''Hehe, there are several acquaintances here...'' Tang Yin thought smiling, as he looked around. It wasn''t just that guy. Li Zhangyuan, Yang Tao, and Shao Hu were among the participants from their respective sects. Among those, Yang Tao and Li Zhangyuan''s increased cultivation was the most surprising to Tang Yin, but nothing worthy of his attention at present. He smiled and looked at his master, "I will visit an acquaintance first, then I will choose our rival." Tang Yin said towards her, and she nodded to him calmly. Tang Yin then jumped high and landed on the tile of the Ice Divine Sect. Qingyue was surprised to see him fall here. "Tang Yin, do you want to challenge us?" she asked in surprise. Although the most surprised were the ones behind her. Not because Tang Yin chose them but rather because she knew Tang Yin. Does the Goddess of the North know the Heir of the Northwest? Shit... Some of them even felt their hearts shatter. They were thousands of miles away from Tang Yin, and their Goddess seemed to have a good friendship with this one, didn''t that mean she would possibly choose him? Still, she didn''t care about his thoughts. She walked to where Tang Yin was with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at her. "I can''t take the tile away from a little cutie like you, I couldn''t stand it. So don''t worry, I''m just here to visit an acquaintance who''s making my arm burn a little." Tang Yin said smiling. Although she was surprised by his words, she still nodded at his reply, "Me? We''ve been together these days, I don''t think you''ll miss me so fast, right?" she asked jokingly, and he just shrugged his shoulders and looked at a guy who was trying to hide a bit. "No, it''s just that I haven''t seen Yang Tao for more than 3 years. It''s been so many years that I hardly recognize him." He spoke. Yang Tao''s body stiffened at that moment, and so did the bodies of two people on other tiles. They were praying that the person who was wreaking havoc in this place was not the guy whose arm had been taken off. Their prayers to all their gods were hoping to be heard, but now it seemed... That they were finished. She looked at him doubtfully and turned her face to look at Yang Tao, "Yang Tao?" she asked and then remembered. "Oh, that''s right. He was the one who put out that search order last time... The other girl seemed to be... Xie Meiyu?" she asked and looked towards a section of the bleachers, the place where Xie Meiyu was standing, looking at that bastard with hatred. Her words made Yang Tao and the other two tremble even more... ''Shit, it''s him!'' They thought in shock... Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "Hahaha, back then I was still so weak, 3 little scumbags managed to take off one of my arms..." He said and looked at Li Zhangyuan. "Do you remember, Li Zhangyuan? Or you, Shao Hu?" asked Tang Yin as he looked towards other tiles... All of the aforementioned couldn''t help but lower their heads, trying to hide, but their peers, in shock, stared at them. Even the elders of their respective Sects were the same. Did someone, at some point, manage to take an arm off the Heir of the Northwest? Who the hell has so much guts? It was the first question that came to their minds when he said it, but when they heard that it was people from their sects, they almost choked. What''s worse is that none of them planned to acknowledge it. Still, Qingyue was only satisfied with Tang Yin''s testimony, so she looked at Yang Tao steadily. "Yang Tao, on your knees in front of Tang Yin." She said coldly. Her extremely beautiful yet incredibly cold voice shocked everyone who heard it. The bodies of the 14 participants of her sect trembled, both the women and the men. None could help but feel incredible fear as they witnessed an angry Qingyue. They knew how powerful she was, but they had never heard that this beautiful woman had ever been angry. Even so, Yang Tao was proud. He was currently the First of the 7 Celestial Kings of the Divine Ice Sect. How could he kneel in front of someone else? On someone else''s orders? That''s why he didn''t. He did not realize that he was not talking to a simple person from his sect but to Qingyue. Although she was not usually angry, this time, she was angry. She frowned slightly and raised her hand toward him. Soon, a huge pressure girded on Yang Tao''s back, which choked him and sent him straight to the ground unable to bear this, being caught off guard. He was forced to kneel and could not even get up after that because the pressure became stronger on him, leaving him in shock. But, just then, Tang Yin raised his hand and grabbed Qingyue''s arm, surprising her. She looked at him doubtfully, "Tang Yin?" she asked, and he shook his head. "All right, don''t bother him. I''d be afraid you''d kill him before I can get my revenge." He said smiling, making her nod with understanding. Then Tang Yin stared at Yang Tao, who was embarrassed on the ground. "Yang Tao, I hope you won''t forget the pain you made me feel that time. Soon your time will come." He said and then looked at Li Zhangyuan and Shao Hu in the other sects, "To each of you your time will come. You must only wait, safe and sound." He said, smiling sinisterly. His demonic smile made these 3 people''s bodies tremble a little, they couldn''t even look up. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 435 Realms above the Supreme Realm The world watching these small but important exchanges between the younger generations of different sects was shocked.Even those of the older generation were shocked, while others ignored all this. However, thoughts betrayed them. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially when they heard that some little people had taken off Tang Yin''s arm. How weak was he back then? The thing is, ''back then'' was just 3 years ago. That means that, 3 years ago, Tang Yin was just a small fry that three flies could threaten. That being the case, what kind of treasure did he get so that he could advance so far in his cultivation? It has only been 3 years, but now, it has turned the situation around. In just 3 years, he''s now one of the most powerful young men on the continent? Shit... That''s pretty scary. The Sun God frowned at this. He knew several things, and for more than a thousand years he had been hesitating about one thing.... ''That woman... She really has that object with her. Shit, this woman is as troublesome as she was 2 thousand years ago.'' He thought lightly clenching his fist. Still, a smile soon came to him after thinking about a few things... ''...It won''t be for long...'' He thought and diverted Tang Yin''s attention. Although he was able to divert Tang Yin''s attention, those present and those watching this in every part of the continent were unable to do so. However, when the minutes had passed, people were more shocked by another fact, which also shocked the members of the Ice Divine Sect. ''Miss let herself be grabbed by a person, a man at that?'' They thought to themselves in shock. Those who still had hopes that these two were only acquaintances lost hope at that moment. To everyone, it is well known that the most famous lady on the continent has never let herself be touched by anyone other than her maids and her teacher. Moreover, it is said that, once a divine son tried to touch her and ended up being kicked by numerous spiritual Supremes of the sect. No one was allowed to touch Qingyue because her body also represented the sanctity and purity of ice. But now... Someone touched her, and she did not refuse, on the contrary, she even looked a little happy about this. Although, she didn''t notice it. She simply smiled at Tang Yin as if it was nothing, "Aren''t you going to punish him right now?" she asked and then looked at Yang Tao, "If you want, I can expel him from the sect and hand him over to you." She said, further surprising those listening. Still, Tang Yin, for now, shook his head and moved his hand to stroke her head a little. "Just don''t let him out of your sight, if you let him out of your sight, I''m afraid this guy will hide underground and I won''t be able to find him." He said smiling, and turned around. Qingyue simply nodded, "Okay." She replied. After that, Tang Yin returned with his team under the surprised gaze of the mainland. He didn''t give the matter a second thought, though he felt a little regretful about one thing. Although he would like to beat up each of the sects that were allies of the Divine Sun, he couldn''t do it because of the new rules set up. According to the rules, he could only fight two sects from here on. He can choose one of the tiles, and if he wins it, he can challenge one more. In case he loses, he will have to face another sect from the ones below to have the chance to challenge a second time, which will be the last one. Therefore, he could only settle. He looked up and smiled. He saw Shi Yue and sent her a message that only the two of them could hear, "Master, do you think you can fight against the top two? I want to knock down the Supreme Hall so that they cannot engage their disciples again and then challenge the Divine Sun, but if it presents a great burden on you, then we will go and smash the Divine Sun at once." He spoke. Shi Yue smiled, "You underestimate me? You think you can fight so many disciples, but I can''t do the same against the elders? Don''t worry, this doesn''t put pressure on me." She said, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''I still don''t know what my master''s cultivation is... But it seems that her cultivation, although it has declined, is still close to the top of this world. Perhaps her cultivation level is at that woman''s level.'''' Tang Yin thought as he looked at Xie Meiyu''s mother. She had left the stands where she had been until now because she knew that she could be challenged at any moment and had stood firmly at the front of the Supreme Hall. Her cultivation for him was visible. She was in the Realm above the Supreme Spiritual Realm, below the ''God Realm''. A cultivation realm that for many in the Lower Realms is known as ''Semi God'', but the real name is... Divine Knowledge. It is also the smallest Cultivation Realm in terms of levels, as it only has 3 levels, although they are complicated to increase. It was so named because if you want to break through to the next Realm, the ''God Realm'' whose real name is Divine Ascension, you must learn from the Divine Knowledge that this Realm and external beings can provide you with. This woman was at the peak of her Cultivation Realm, at the Advanced Stage of the Divine Knowledge Realm, but taking that small step... It was easier said than done. Perhaps Shi Yue was at a similar cultivation level. ''I can''t know for sure though.'' Tang Yin thought and without hesitation, jumped onto the tile he had been looking at a moment ago and stood in front of the Supreme Hall disciples. When Cai Yu looked at him, she frowned. "Boy, I didn''t think you had so much guts to come here." She said, speaking from her tile, and Tang Yin looked up to look at her. "Haha, I hope mother-in-law won''t be upset about this, but I''ll show her that she chose the wrong side. Be careful next time we meet." Tang Yin said, smiling mysteriously. Chapter 436 Domain Combination Cai Yu frowned when she heard this. Although she was a bit thoughtful, she let out a snort with her mouth."Hmph, who is your mother-in-law? But since you insist on seeking your death, don''t blame us for what might happen." She said, causing Tang Yin to simply shrug his shoulders. He looked at the divine son of this tile and smiled. "Heh, Divine Son." Tang Yin said mockingly, making this one frown. "Are you making fun of my title?" He asked as he frowned a bit angrily. Tang Yin shrugged again, "Can''t I? You have the nerve and guts to take a title like that when you''re as small as ants, and I can''t make fun?" Tang Yin said and spat a little to the side, showing his displeasure. He is the true Divine Son, and his title can''t be stolen. Even in his world, only one who has the Divine Soul can receive this title. It is not a title that can be used lightly, even his father never had it, despite being the most talented man in the entire higher plane. Since ancient times, only three have received this title, and Tang Yin is the third of them. That is why he feels it is a title that should not be used lightly, let alone by such little people as these, who are light years away from the true divine grounds. It is also because this title is associated with another title he received. Therefore, Tang Yin without a second thought, summoned his heavenly hammer and shook it vigorously. "Hmph, I will simply prove to you that you are not worthy of carrying that title." Tang Yin said, and just then, behind him, all of his women summoned their respective spirit weapons. This time, they had in front of them a difficult existence to overcome, which they were all going to fight for. The Supreme Divine Son smiled upon seeing this and scoffed, "Hahahahaha, I really didn''t expect a little Heir from a forgotten region, to be so arrogant as to claim me, a Divine Son, hahaha..." He said, but soon his laughter turned to anger, so with a shout, he summoned his Spirit Weapon, which was one of the most powerful spears. ''So, the Supreme Hall''s Spiritual Weapon is the Supreme Spear of the Rising Sun. Not bad, the Rising Sun being subordinate to the Sun, they seem to compenetrate well.'' Tang Yin thought. This was a good spiritual weapon and was present in several other of the members of this sect. With his invocation, a slight warmth came to them and surrounded the combat arena. Those behind the Divine Son struck the ground hard with their respective spears, and a slight pressure formed on the entire Tang Yin team. The pressure mostly affected the girls, as they were the lowest in cultivation. "A Domain?" Xu Nian asked in surprise, and Jia Yijie smiled at this. "Hehe, you guys want to challenge me? Lian Lian, let''s put on a little show for these little fries." He said, and without thinking her Demonic Phoenix appeared in her hands. It appeared in the shape of a ball and began to float quickly, surrounding the entire team as it formed a dividing line in the domain created by the opponents. Jia Yijie then smiled, "Demonic Phoenix Dividing Domain." She said, and along with her words, a red spiritual energy rose forcefully, forming a line where the Demonic Phoenix ball had passed through earlier. Just then Su Lian opened her hands up high and floated lightly in the air. "World Tree Domain!" she shouted with a smile on her beautiful, tender face... Soon, a Green and Blue Domain began to spread from side to side across the entire combat arena as it made its way underneath the previously launched domain. Furthermore, just then, the Domain cast by Jia Yijie had a change, turning a light greenish color, as it began to rapidly spread from side to side. Supreme Divine Son frowned as he saw this, "It''s a combined domain, don''t let it continue to break through!" he shouted at the people behind him who were exerting the domain. There were 5 in total, and all with good cultivation levels, but... "We cannot, Young Master! This dominion expands beneath us and affects us, but does not seem to counteract our dominion!" Said one of them in shock, startling the Divine Son, who looked straight ahead in shock. His gaze could not help but feel shocked as he looked at those two beautiful women standing on a huge World Tree that he did not know the moment it had appeared on the sand. Continue reading stories on empire This World Tree looked beautiful and big; it touched the sky. And the domain beneath their feet finally reached all the sand, stopping its growth. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, they both smiled. "Combination, Illusory World of the World Tree!" they both shouted at the same time... Just then, the perspective of everyone in the arena changed. Everyone was taken to a different world, as if they had been teleported to another place, far away. There, there was a huge world tree, but it was different. It wasn''t a real-world tree; it was only half of it. Because the other half... There was a huge, dark, and demonic-looking tree. It looked extremely dangerous and gave a murderous feeling. Both trees were blended into one as if the other''s attributes didn''t affect it. It was a perfect synchronization. "What the hell is this!? Where are we!?" Shouted several of them in shock. It was the first time they had seen this. Naturally, they were shocked. Their somewhat frightened cries were quickly answered by the divine son, who, although he didn''t know what kind of domain it was, wasn''t going to let this affect his mind. "Silence! This is an Illusory Domain, find a way to break it! Also, members of support, do your job!" he shouted and stood firmly in front of the group, his spear erect and ready for combat. Although in reality... He was amazed at the capabilities of these two women. He couldn''t help but look at them and wonder who they were as his entire team restructured again. They have several support team members who immediately realized that they could launch their respective domains, even above this great domain. As such, various upgrades soon fell upon the corps of their members. Even so, Su Lian and Jia Yijie were still not finished. Su Lian, who was standing firmly on one of the branches of the World Tree, smiled a little at that moment and raised her hand, placing it above all of her team members. A branch of the World Tree moved with this movement as if she were a mother protecting her children... "Life is of the World Tree, it is the one who controls it: Supreme Enhancement of the World Tree." She said softly, causing a great enhancement to fall on all the team members. Jia Yijie, who was standing at the other end of the tree, in the dark and demonic section, finally smiled. Her two hands slowly raised and formed a perfect triangle with them. "Obligation of Life and Death: Deathmatch." She spoke. Her words created an intense earthquake in this strange and illusory world, as great walls of spiritual energy rose everywhere. The walls of spiritual energy were invisible to the naked eye, but an extremely powerful presence could be felt coming from them, and they all pointed at the members of the Supreme Hall. Their vital points stung slightly as they felt the fear of death, for these invisible things were firmly aiming at them... Chapter 437 Deathmatch No one could see what was happening in this combined Domain. This included the gods."What the hell is this? A Combined Domain? That strong?" the Sun God asked in shock. "That''s right, I can''t see through; what kind of domain is this?" the Elder God asked, causing numerous powers on the continent to nod. Continue your saga on empire None of them could see what was behind that Domain, which made them frown. The most worried person, though, was Cai Yu. She couldn''t see through, even with her power, so she looked at Shi Yue. "I didn''t expect there would be so many amazing talents in that small forgotten region." She said, and Shi Yue smiled. "No, there are not ''as many talents'' as you think. There is only one. One Supreme Talent. The rest is just good luck people who showed up at the right time, with a good personality and intelligence to hang on to him." She replied, smiling. Cai Yu frowned. "You mean, besides him, the rest only have minor talents?" she asked. Shi Yue shrugged, "I can only say that everything you see in our group is from him. Absolutely everything was accomplished by him." She replied firmly. Although her words seemed to mean something deeper that Cai Yu could not understand, they still left her thoughtful. Her surprise at such a good domain could only increase with each passing second. And it was the same for the gods; the more they saw, the more surprised they were because there was no way they could see through this Domain. That was strange. . Inside the Domain... The unusual but frightening pressure surprised the members of the Supreme Hall. It was the first time they witnessed the combination of two spiritual domains. Moreover, it was also the first time they had seen such an incredible ability as the one cast by the last woman. They were already shocked by the absurdity of the enhancements launched by the tender girl; what kind of cool enhancements were those? Even the support class members of the team couldn''t understand it, and although their domains were good, and there were several, they felt they were a few steps below this enhancement. But the terrifying girl who had a demonic appearance was even more shocking to them. Even though it was immobile, the ability she cast made them feel it was constantly threatening their lives. With this strange ability, they felt that this place was not a domain but rather... A terrifying prison that constantly threatened them! Just then, Jia Yijie smiled and flew overhead with a tender smile but terrifying simultaneously. The little giggle she let out terrified the members of the Supreme Hall as it embedded itself between their ears and reached deep into their minds. "Hehe, welcome to my Domain. I introduce myself; you can call me Jia Yijie, or if you want to use Tang Yin''s Wife, that would be better." She said as she smiled a bit of joy and flew back and forth until she came down and leaned on Tang Yin''s shoulder, looking at the members of the Supreme Hall, who were confused. "Now then, welcome to my Deathmatch Domain. I will explain the rules to you, dear guests of the Supreme Hall." She stated and cleared her throat a bit graciously. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are invited, in a no-refusal invitation, to fight our Sect in this Deathmatch. You may not pull back unless I so decide. It will only be a 5-minute fight; we will pull back and admit defeat if you win. If we win, well, then you will know." She said, smiling. After giving Tang Yin a small kiss, she flew up high to clap her hands loudly. The clap was heard thunderously throughout the Domain but did nothing else. "Let''s see how far you can go, Supreme Hall. Don''t disappoint me like the other sects." She said, smiling, and a counter appeared above them. It was of 10 to 0 to announce the start of the combat. The members of the Supreme Hall were in shock without even understanding what kind of ability or Domain they were engaged in. It was the first time they had heard of such a good mechanism like this. But they couldn''t turn their attention away from the pillars of spiritual energy constantly threatening them. Considering this, Jia Yijie sighed and stopped the counter, saying, "Don''t focus on the pillars. They are not going to attack you. The only way for that to attack you is for you not to fight us." She said as she sat back down on the giant tree. By this, she was also telling them that she would not fight. Although those in the supreme hall were surprised, they became serious when they saw that the counter was about to reach zero. "Keep looking for ways to break this stranglehold. I don''t think they can force us to stay like this by force, and we are more." Said the Divine Son, and without hesitation, he gave a strong blow on the ground. This powerful blow came from a strong Spiritual Supreme, making the surroundings tremble slightly. Just then, the counter reached zero, and the group of the Divine Son formed a battle formation, aiming directly at Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled at this and started walking towards them. "I''ll momentarily take this guy with me; I want to see his strength. You girls do the usual." Tang Yin said, speaking to the girls behind him. Just then, he disappeared from his place while moving at an extreme speed and arrived in front of the Divine Son, who was shocked by this tremendous speed. Without hesitation, he punched him hard in the stomach with his left hand and sent him flying backward for tens of meters, thus breaking the battle formation. Tang Yin then leaped into the air again and appeared above the Divine Son, who was trying to regain his lost air. "I hope your strength is fun to watch; don''t waste my time." Tang Yin said and swung his heavenly hammer forcefully at him to deliver a terrifying blow from above. *** NT: My new novel came out today (the first 3 chapters). If you like vampire novels and a protagonist who goes from weak to strong (with peculiarities in him), I invite you to read it; here is its name: Rebirth of the Ice Assassin In A Vampire World. Chapter 438 Tang Yin vs Divine Son of the Supreme Hall Still, this guy is not a Divine Son for nothing.Although he was out of the air, he quickly regained his ability and, in midair, threw a strong blow with his spear against the hammer, counteracting some of its force, although he was still slammed hard into the ground. Tang Yin nodded at this and said, "Good, that''s how it should be." He pounced on him again to hit him with four consecutive blows against the ground, creating a massive explosion in the air that shook the illusory world and created cracks all over the floor. Though Tang Yin frowned and looked to his right, "You''re good. You managed to avoid that attack so well." Tang Yin said as he prepared to move. But then Jia Yijie shouted, "Tang Yin, don''t use too much force. You''re going to break the Illusory World." She said a little angrily, causing Tang Yin to notice the huge cracks in the ground that his attack had created. Because the Supreme Hall Divine Son had managed to dodge his attack quite well in a situation like that, he was surprised and hadn''t noticed the damage he had done. Therefore, he smiled when Jia Yijie told him this. "Tsk, I''ll have to restrain myself a bit." He spoke. As he spoke, he frowned and turned his body slightly to the right, and a powerful spear attack passed by where his body was. The Divine Son quickly retracted his weapon and launched another attack towards Tang Yin''s location, but Tang Yin jumped up and hit him with his heavenly hammer as if he wanted to hit him like a ball. He summoned his spiritual bones while using them to defend himself, but the impact caused by the hammer hitting the bones sent him flying for a few meters with minor damage. Still, he didn''t hesitate to get up to attack Tang Yin, but the next thing he felt was a tremendous pain in his back that made him vomit blood and fall pinned to the ground. ''Shit... So fast?'' He thought to himself in shock. Even his senses couldn''t keep track of Tang Yin, and the damage caused by this heavenly hammer''s blow scrambled every one of his internal organs, giving him intense pain. Moreover, this was not a normal attack. It was imbued with a powerful lightning attribute that went into in his body and prevented him from moving. Every single vein in his body was surrounded by a stun attribute that cramped his body from side to side. Tang Yin smiled as he stood beside him, "Little guy, now do you understand why you will never be a Divine Son? I only need one punch to incapacitate you. Your Cultivation Level is not low, but that''s all." Tang Yin said, smiling. The Supreme Hall Divine Son looked at him in shock from his prone position, wondering how this guy could be so strong and fast while lamenting that he couldn''t throw his trump card. If he had thrown it... The situation may be different. Just then, he heard some words from Tang Yin that surprised him. "Still, I''m curious what you can do with your strongest trump card using a spear like that. So, I''ll allow you to stand up and throw your strongest attack at me. Don''t disappoint me." Tang Yin said, smiling as he stood up and walked a few meters away from that guy. He was shocked to see that his body''s numbness was gone. Still, he stood up and smiled a little. "Are you an idiot? How do you allow him to use the Triumph card on a Spiritual Supreme?" He asked with a smirk. A moment ago, he was sure that this guy would knock him out. That attack was unexpected for him and hit him squarely in the back, pinning him down instantly. But this guy didn''t. Not only that, he allowed him to launch his most powerful ability. All this... Naturally, it made him smile. Confidence returned to him. While Tang Yin smiled. "Come. Have confidence in your trump card and use it. I want to see how powerful the card of one of the most talented young men on the continent is." Tang Yin said. Not only that, he hid his heavenly hammer, "I will receive it without Spirit Weapon." He spoke. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This caused Divine Son to laugh, "Hahahaha, you are quite arrogant but fine. Since you have so much guts, let me see if you can remain arrogant after this." He spoke. Although he was laughing initially, he was angry by the end. He immediately gave a strong attack against the ground, attracting the attention of those fighting on the battlefield that had developed. Everyone couldn''t help but look that way. While the Divine Son soon shone with a wondrous halo behind him, increasing his strength. The halo was not quite visible but still gave a sense of power. With a bang, the spiritual energy in the Divine Son increased dramatically, becoming fully visible. Find adventures at empire But his spiritual spear was exempt from this power. Although it was in his hand, something was surrounding it, preventing the energy of its wielder from having any effect on it. Just then, the eyes of the Divine Son shone brightly as all his spiritual bones appeared behind him, one after another. Soon, the spiritual bones also glowed with a light blue hue and arranged themselves to one side of him. Then, the Divine Son smiled. "Domain Fighter of the Supreme God of the Spear." He said boomingly, causing people identical to him but ethereal to appear above each of his spiritual bones. It was impossible to touch these appearances, but a solid presence could be felt from them. The Divine Son then held his spear aloft, and his energy finally fully interpenetrated with the spear, causing in that instant all the embodiments created by his ability to fly towards him swiftly and into his body. There were 11 of them, each drastically increased in power as they entered his body, merging. His hair grew little by little with each fusion as his power increased. It wasn''t just an increase in strength; the cultivation itself increased. From the Seventh Level to the Eighth Level, he soon reached the Ninth Level, reaching a bottleneck that should be insurmountable without the presence of the Complete Spiritual Bone Set. But this time, the universe and its laws had to closely examine what was going on as this guy''s Cultivation level increased one more level with force and firmly parked itself at the Tenth Level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm, stunning everyone present. Even Tang Yin was slightly surprised by this, ''Wow, I didn''t expect that there would be this kind of mystical technique capable of breaking the universal laws momentarily.'' He thought. The Divine Son smiled at that instant, "I hope you do not now regret your previous words. Let''s see how you do to resist this attack, little Northwest Heir." He said arrogantly, and without waiting for a reaction from Tang Yin, he jumped at great speed, arriving in front of him soon after. "Because there is no place in this world for regret!" He shouted hysterically while a sinister smile was plastered on his face. He immediately launched a powerful attack, "Try my full strength, you bastard!" he shouted, and a tremendous deafening impact occurred at that moment, causing a great roar in the Illusory World. This roar was even felt in the real world... *** NT: My new novel came out today (the first 3 chapters). If you like vampire novels and a protagonist who goes from weak to strong (with peculiarities in him), I invite you to read it; here is its name: Rebirth of the Ice Assassin In A Vampire World. Chapter 439 Divine Body The attack was so powerful that it created a vast gale in this place while a considerable crack appeared under their feet.Even the girls of Tang Yin were in shock after this powerful attack, but the vast smokescreen erected at that place prevented them from seeing. Some could not help but worry for Tang Yin, for this was an attack they had never seen before. It seemed to be quite mystical and strange as well... . ''Such a powerful tremor?'' Shi Yue thought suspiciously the moment she felt it. She couldn''t see through this Domain either, though she wasn''t surprised by that as she had witnessed it before. It''s just that a power created in that world that can shudder on the outside must be pretty mighty. Even she was surprised by this. Yet, just at those moments, a voice reached everyone''s ears that distracted them.... "Master, I have come to see the show." Said this male voice of someone who sounded young and had great strength. He didn''t hide his power as he flew at great speed over here, and his voice... It made Shi Yue frown, who couldn''t help but turn to look. Just then, a handsome-looking man appeared before everyone''s eyes. His portly yet skinny figure looked attractive and quickly caught everyone''s attention. He was the second most attractive man in this place, only behind Tang Yin. Soon, he reached above the bleachers and looked down, smiling. When the Sun God saw him, he smiled. "Boy, I thought you weren''t coming. Sit down and greet your elders." He said, smiling, while some people from the South bowed to him with respect. This person immediately did as he was told and greeted various gods calmly and gracefully. Just then, he felt a presence he did not expect to feel here and looked towards one of the tiles. When his gaze reached that tile, several elders felt shocked. They were about to shout to say this person''s name, but Shi Yue silenced them with a glance. But they were not the only ones surprised. The elders in the stands that belonged to the Red Thunder Sect were the same, and they did not see Shi Yue''s gaze, so they could not help but shout... "Former Sect Master!?" The shock in their voices was tremendous as they recognized this person. There was no doubt. The appearance and voice were the same; this guy was the Sect Master before Mu Taishi ascended. In fact, if this person hadn''t ''died,'' Mu Taishi would never have been Sect Master. But now it turns out... That this guy is alive!? Shi Yue sighed at that moment; she had forgotten about the presence of those guys. At that moment, the man who had arrived smiled mockingly towards them. "Who the hell is your former sect master?" He said and glared at Shi Yue. "Heh, you greedy bitch. It''s been hundreds of years since we''ve seen each other; I didn''t expect you to have so much guts to come to this place." He spoke. Shi Yue stared at him for a moment and sneered soon after. "A little fly caught in a glass of water can never know the decisions of the big guys. That''s why you will always be useless, unable to fulfill your such absurd ambitions." She replied. He frowned a little at hearing this but didn''t want to waste too much spit on her, so he glanced sideways. "Right, I heard this bitch got a new disciple; where is he?" he asked curiously. The Supreme God smiled just then, "He''s inside that Domain. But it looks like they are sweeping the floor with him. Yun''er is taking that fight inside there very seriously, to use his central Domain." He said suddenly. "Oh, Little Yun is playing in there? And you say the northwest disciple could make him fight with his central Domain? Wow, I thought I was the last talented one from the northwest. I didn''t think anyone else would be born, but it looks like that will be it for him." He said as he arrogantly sat down and looked over his shoulder at Shi Yue. His words were interrupted by a powerful explosion from the combat arena where the Red Thunder Sect was fighting. The explosion was thunderous and came from within, with a body slamming violently into the stands. ... Inside the Illusory Domain. Divine Son was in shock as he witnessed his full power attack being stopped by Tang Yin with a single hand. "What... What..." He said as he stuttered from shock. Panic overtook him at the sight of this, and he couldn''t even speak properly. Tang Yin smiled. "It wasn''t just your power; the increase in power those clones gave you was due to the power of your Spiritual Bones... Wow, I didn''t expect there to be a Domain as good as that. It''s my first time seeing it; I''m surprised." Tang Yin said, smiling. His right hand was raised with an open palm before this guy''s spear, while a silver aura spread throughout his body. The spear hit that silver aura hard, but it could do absolutely nothing more than that, although, on the ground, you could see that Tang Yin had pushed back a few tens of meters. Tang Yin moved his head slightly to stare at this guy, "Not bad, not bad. You have my respect, but, right... My cultivation level is not that you''ve been seeing, so you should never be confident." Tang Yin said as he looked at him. Then, a powerful aura spread throughout his body. The presence of the Tenth Level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm was firmly unleashed at that moment, further stunning the Divine Son. "Now you will understand why you are not a Divine Son. Be honored; you have lost to me. Feel honored to be the first to witness my..." Tang Yin said and paused as he gripped the spear tightly in his hand. The Divine Son would complete his words for him, for he knew the aura surrounding Tang Yin. "You... Body... Body... Body... Divine Body..." He said, stuttering continuously, unable to comprehend what was happening, though he understood what he saw. Just then, a powerful attack came out of Tang Yin''s Body mixed with that silver aura surrounding him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The attack hit the Divine Son''s body hard, sending him flying backward at an absurd speed with an explosion... Stay tuned to empire Nothing could stop him. The attack surrounding the Divine Son''s body shattered the boundaries of Jia Yijie and Su Lian''s Domains. And with a tremendous explosion, the body crashed hard into the stands... Chapter 440 The Gods Get Angry The impact startled those outside, who quickly went to see what happened."Yun''er!" shouted the Supreme God in shock as he saw that the Divine Son of his Supreme Hall had been struck down and was in a pitiful state. He wasn''t even conscious. This left them in shock; how on earth had the Supreme Hall''s Divine Son lost when he was using his greatest trump card? The newcomer also had to shut his mouth when he saw this. Just then, the large domain above the combat arena tore from side to side, and after a thunderous sound that reached everyone''s ears like the sound of many broken glass, the domain came crashing down. Gradually, the situation became more visible in the arena. Su Lian and Jia Yijie fell to the ground; they looked slightly injured after the destruction of the domain, while Tang Yin ran over to them to hold them up. The rest of them were beating up the Supreme Hall members. No one expected Tang Yin to be so absurdly powerful; what did that mean? Is this guy on the level of the Head Elders of any of their sects? Although they did not witness the attack with which Tang Yin had managed to destroy Divine Son, they were sure that only one of those Elders of the Divine Knowledge Realm could do something like that to a person as powerful as Divine Son using that domain. Therefore, their morale was destroyed along with the domain instantly, and they fell directly into a passive state before the Red Thunder Sect team. Blood splattered the arena from side to side as the various bodies of these guys continuously flew out from side to side like puppets whose strings were cut. The shock among the people was tremendous; even Shi Yue was shocked by this. Of course, she knew that Tang Yin could win. But... She felt that he had won differently. ''He didn''t use his Heavenly Hammer.'' She thought and looked at the wounds of Divine Son, who was being checked by various people nearby. He did not have many visible wounds, but he carried a large open wound between his chest and stomach, which was not made by a Heavenly Hammer. It didn''t even seem to be a fist; what the hell is it? She thought, but just at those moments, she felt Tang Yin''s cultivation level and looked at him in shock. ''His cultivation level was at the tenth level? Was he always hiding his cultivation?'' she thought. Even to her, he had been hiding his actual cultivation, as he didn''t think it was necessary to bring it out. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had many ways to end a match, but this time, he had decided to end it like this, purely on a whim. He wanted to see how strong this guy''s trump card was and show him why he couldn''t be a Divine Son. Maybe he just wanted to defend his title. Just at those moments, a voice came from where the people were checking on Divine Son. "Hmph, what the hell is this? How could this guy break Little Yun''s defense in that state and with one fist?" he asked. It was the man who had recently arrived. The Supreme God nodded and looked at Tang Yin steadily, "Kid, there''s something weird about the attack you used. I believe it is an attack that violates the rules of the encounter, a forbidden attack that sought the life of one of our participants. It was launched with evil intentions, so I will ask you to show me." He said firmly. Surprising various people in the vicinity, but it seemed to make sense when looking at Tang Yin''s attack on Divine Son. Still, Shi Yue didn''t like this. Of course, she knew very well that Tang Yin wouldn''t cheat or make such an attack, but she was annoyed that her sect was criticized in such a way. "Heh, just for you? Tang Yin, you don''t need to show anything to this guy who thinks he''s a judge." She said, making the Supreme God look at her. "Lady Shi Yue, you know the rules very well. Any attack launched with evil intentions aimed at destroying the life of any of the mainland talents must be investigated, so stay out of it." He replied firmly, without backing down. "Heh, bitch, who do you think you are? The rules were set by the ancestors; they must be respected." Said the man who had previously been a disciple of Shi Yue, who was also the newcomer. Enjoy new stories from empire Shi Yue scoffed at his answers, "A fly in a glass of water and a little trash who makes up rules just because his Divine Son is useless. Do you think your words carry weight over my sect?" she asked, glaring at them. Tang Yin looked at this and shrugged his shoulders but didn''t look away from the guy who had insulted his master. "Master, am I guessing right if I think this waste was the disciple you had?" he asked suddenly, drawing attention to himself. Shi Yue looked at him and nodded gently. Tang Yin then smiled and stared at him momentarily, "Heh, hundreds of years and you''re barely in that cultivation, looks like the central region is just a trash can of our northwest region." He said mockingly, causing various people from the central region to frown, but Tang Yin looked at the Supreme God as they prepared to reply. "As I said before, I don''t follow the rules of the useless. Rules you must use on your disciple; maybe then he will stop being so useless and arrogant. The attack I used, I don''t need to show you; know that the one who came out of the fighting arena half dead was him; they are already disqualified." Tang Yin replied. His words intensely angered the members of the Central Region. "Arrogant!" "Shit, I''ve never met someone so arrogant before!" "How dare you insult us, you bastard!" shouted many of them. The Sun God finally stood up at that moment. "Tang Yin, the rules will be enforced under my hand. If you don''t want to show me that power, I''ll force you then, and we''ll see what you do." He said firmly as an ominous and powerful presence of extreme heat spread throughout the place. In those moments, the Supreme God was angry and unleashed some of his power. The spiritual energy of a scorching but gentle sun also spread, frightening many of those present. Many of them took a step back from such extreme presences. The Level of a God, what did this mean? Was it something easy to understand or see? What exactly is the level of someone in the Realms of the Divine? Chapter 441 Several appearances It would not be wrong to say that a person who enters the Divine Grounds of cultivation can be considered a God.The meaning that the world usually gives to the word ''God'' is one of extreme power. He can reach each of the ends of the world. To be targeted by a Divine being is terrifying to think about. Their power is enigmatic and complex to understand; after all, almost no one has reached that level of power. One small move from them could wipe an entire empire out of existence, so it is a power worthy of respect. It is a level that deserves respect. That is why no one dares to offend a god. Even so, in this battle of the great sects, a powerful disciple who did not care about Gods appeared. He seemed to believe that a God is just an ornamental statue. Someone on the Supreme Spiritual Realm Grounds saw less of a God for the first time in the continent''s history. And this would naturally anger them. The presence of two Gods who decided to show their power finally appeared above this small world, which began to tremble slightly from the intense energy. Tang Yin looked at this and let out a snort of derision. This time, he did not hesitate to summon his heavenly hammer forcefully and smash it into the ground. "A little idiot playing God, do you think I''m afraid of you?" replied Tang Yin angrily, and his spiritual energy formed a firm wall of energy in front of him and the girls, who were also ready to fight. The Sun God smiled at this. He thought it was funny that a little Spiritual Supreme would dare to say such a thing in front of him. Normally, he would not move against a small Spiritual Supreme, but their continuous insults exhausted him, and he did not hesitate to move while pointing his hand toward Tang Yin. The speed at which he moved, arriving in front of Tang Yin immediately, was incredible. The scorching heat hit the surroundings and caused many to recoil in shock. But just as he was about to collide with Tang Yin''s energy, Shi Yue moved even faster than him and firmly grasped the Sun God''s arm. "Sun God, do you think I don''t exist?" she asked angrily as she shot him a murderous glare. This made the Sun God frown, who glared at her. "Shi Yue, your power has diminished, and you are no longer who you used to be. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" he asked, throwing a solid punch against her with his other hand, to which she responded in kind. *BOOOM* Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, an explosion of spiritual energy occurred, pushing Shi Yue back several steps. That minor collision split the entire tile, and the Sun God sneered. "Heh, shit. I thought your power was still considerable, but it looks like even little Cai can beat you now." He said mockingly. Even so, Shi Yue stood firmly on that spot and watched as the Supreme God arrived at the side of the Sun God. "Shi Yue, hand over Tang Yin for investigation. The rules must be respected in front of the gods." He growled and unleashed his power, causing it to slam into Shi Yue. She had no problem with that, though. "Heh, looks like that battle will be rekindled today, you useless little gods. I wonder what the outcome will be this time." She said mockingly, and her spirit weapon appeared firmly above her, hovering. It was not in its rose wreath phase; each petal had become a dagger with an amazing edge. Seeing this, the Gods in front of her frowned, ''Could it be that she can still enter that form?'' They thought as they frowned. Technically, that should be impossible... They are gods and have thick flesh, but that couldn''t remove the fact that they were embarrassed by the times a little disciple constantly insulted them. Therefore, they were not going to back down. Even so, the presence of Shi Yue''s spiritual weapon increased the pressure on the place and also increased the pressure on themselves. They had experienced Shi Yue''s terrifying force back then. And although many years have passed since then, the truth is that it is a force they do not want to experience once again. Perhaps the fear she instilled was engraved in their bodies. And although they were sure that Shi Yue''s power had diminished drastically, they didn''t want to risk it. Just as they were thinking a few things, a voice came from the bleachers. "Shi Yue, the rules of the Battle of the Great Sects, which are sponsored by our Alchemist Association, have been broken by your disciple; why do you keep standing before him to defend him? Do you want our Association to stop cooperating with your Sect?" This voice surprised many but did not please the Red Thunder Sect Elders at all. "Shit, you bastard, who do you think you are to judge our disciples? And who do you think you are to speak for the entire Association?" one of the elders shouted, and soon more of them let out their shouts until Shi Yue raised her hand to shut them up. She looked at the stands and sneered, "Heh, well, yes, it seems you guys want to relive that battle. Don''t you, Alchemical God?" Shi Yue asked with a mocking smile, and the man posing as an elder of the Association finally showed his true colors. Even the other association elders were stunned. "Alchemical God!" they shouted in shock. And he flew up with a smile as he looked at Shi Yue. Still, Shi Yue didn''t care. "It''s been over 1,500 years since you''ve seen so many gods in the same place. It''s a good show, but..." Shi Yue said and stared at them. The smile on her face was wiped off. "Just as I did it 1,500 years ago, I will do it again. Gods of the Central Region, nothing in you can cause fear in me, but something in me can cause fear in you. Therefore, I am not afraid of you; if you want to fight, go ahead." She said coolly as she grabbed one of the petals that had turned into murderous daggers. Find your next adventure on empire "Hehe, the human race is as fun and active as ever... But, if you want to touch my lady, why don''t you ask this dragoness first? 1,500 years ago, you ran away like dogs; why don''t we try to see what you will be able to do now?" Long Jia said at that time while giving up hiding her draconic features. A huge dragon tail was sticking out behind her as she stood firmly before Shi Yue. Her cultivation was hidden, but the power exuding from her body was not ordinary. Even the gods were worried when they saw this, this woman... Naturally, they remembered her. Even so, the Alchemical God cannot be easily intimidated; his status is great on the continent, so he snorted with his mouth. "Hmph, Elder God, your protector owes me some favors. I''ll use one this time, so stay out of this." Said the Alchemical God suddenly, making the Elder God frown and unable to do anything, not that he was bothered by what was happening. ''Just don''t go damaging the plans.'' These were his only words that no one besides the gods of the central region heard. The Alchemical God smiled at this and was finally going to speak after being interrupted by this dragon woman, but this time he was interrupted again. "Hehe, the gods of the central region have gathered this time in one place. How interesting. It looks like the turtles finally came out of their hiding places." A woman''s beautiful voice rang out from all sides at that moment, stunning some and causing others to frown. It was a voice recognized by many of the people present... Chapter 442 Goddess Mu Ruxue Soon, the sound of footsteps could be heard in every corner, as if the high heels hitting the ground had some loudspeaker.They were all attracted by the presence of a woman walking behind Tang Yin. The long crimson-red hair startled them. "Mu Ruxue?" "Alchemist Mu?" "Elder Mu?" Various voices rang throughout the place in shock at seeing this woman suddenly appear. Perhaps all the powers present knew her. One of the most talented Alchemists on the continent, many of them owed her a favor or two. Her abilities even made the Alchemical God go with caution. Not because of her strength but because of her inhuman alchemical capabilities. Her huge hips swayed from side to side along with the movement of her beautiful hair that fell back like a crimson waterfall. Mu Ruxue smiled and looked at the gods before her as she tenderly stood behind Tang Yin and hugged him to her chest. "You want to harm my little king? Hehe, fine." She said, smiling, and her aura of extreme heat and fire exploded. This powerful aura even caused many to take a few steps back. Even the gods had to slightly shield themselves because of this incredible aura she was giving off from her body as she looked at them with eyes set ablaze with flames. "I''d like to see who dares to take a step to harm him. Whoever has the guts, step forward. I will make the blood run in this little world and bring a new era to the Central Region." She said fearlessly, and the coldness in her voice completely contrasted with the extreme heat she gave off. Her cultivation level... That was what shocked everyone present the most because she wasn''t hiding it in the slightest and didn''t mind everyone seeing it. Shi Yue looked at her in shock. It had been a couple of years since she had seen her, and she still remembered that she was a Spiritual Supreme the last time she saw her. But now it turns out she showed up to protect Tang Yin and her cultivation¡­ ''How on earth is this woman on the God Level? She has a strength similar to the Sun God''s back then.'' Shi Yue thought in a daze, staring at her. Tang Yin smiled at the sight of her and gave her a small kiss on the cheek, "I thought you wouldn''t come." He said, ignoring the clear annoyance the gods had on their faces. She smiled at him, "I promised you and here I am. I didn''t expect these little bastards to be so bold to raise their hand against you." She replied, and after saying this, she looked at the Alchemical God. He was not only surprised; Mu Ruxue''s arrival here and her sudden increase in power also filled him with fear. A fear that Mu Ruxue naturally knew. "Alchemical God, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you. Do you want to prove who is more influential now? Even among you, there are some who owe me some favors." She said, smiling. Her appearance left them speechless. Facing Shi Yue is not a problem for them right now; they don''t think that this woman is still as powerful as before. Part of her life has been in seclusion, so she is less influential now than 1,500 years ago. But what if they add a Mu Ruxue into the Shi Yue equation? Then, they would be pitting two of the three most influential women in the history of this world against each other. And Mu Ruxue has been active since she became known. So she has gathered many contacts, of which they are powerful, and all owe her one favor or another. Besides, this woman is no fool. The favors owed to her are not just lip service. She always makes her clients who cannot pay for her services swear before heaven and their own blood that one day they will pay her back, one way or another. That is why no one is willing to become her enemy unless they know they can annihilate her. And the problem is that their increased cultivation makes no sense within the continent''s logic, so they can''t risk it right now. ''...The Plan may fail if we go through with this.'''' Thought the Sun God with a frown. He had lost face so many times today that despite thick skin, he still felt his face burning. And even though he was angry, someone appeared to prevent him from achieving his goal every time. This made him even angrier, but this woman''s appearance destroyed the momentum he had gained. A deadly silence reigned throughout this small world as all these powers stared at each other. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, they knew that they would accomplish nothing here, so the Elder God had to stand. He looked at them fiercely. "The divine paths are not traveled by those with evil intentions; that was my first teaching to each of you back then. We, Gods, have no need to interfere in a battle between young people and even less to interfere in this sacred moment. The Battle of the Great Sects must be respected to the letter. Do you want to leave your differences for later?" He said suddenly. His gaze of ferocity crossed from side to side, looking at each of them. Tang Yin inwardly scoffed upon hearing this but said nothing. He knows that the Divine Sun Hall is planning something, and several of their cards have already been seen today, so he expects the preparation of the Divine Sun Hall to be more significant. The problem is that he doesn''t have much information about it, so he wouldn''t mind if a big problem happened here that would allow him to see some of the cards from this pesky hall. Still... If it doesn''t happen, it''s even better because he won''t show any more of his cards. Therefore, he decided to speak after this supposed god. "Hehe, didn''t we make a bet before? You all witnessed it, but look, now the Sun God is interfering in this; is he afraid to lower his head to us?" Tang Yin said suddenly. His words seemed to be a quest to fan the flames, but saying them now was vital because it gave the Gods of the central region an outlet. The Sun God noticed this and frowned. He was angry, and his chest was rising and falling steadily. Still, he said nothing and turned away. "Let''s resume the battle. Since you want to bet everything on this battle, don''t blame us for what might happen next." He said, returning to his place without looking at anyone else, closing his eyes soon after. After giving him a look, the other gods did the same, and Tang Yin smiled. He turned around and said something in Mu Ruxue''s ear while pointing to a place on the bleachers so that no one noticed his movement. After that, everyone returned to their place, although Tang Yin''s mind was busy. This battle was almost over; it was nearly time for him to leave this place, but something told him that his return to the Northwest Region would not be smooth. That is why he did not hesitate to warn each of the organizations he had been preparing these last years and in which he had invested large amounts of resources. Perhaps a great battle could be looming. Chapter 443 Those words made him angry. The Sun God approached the Elder God as soon as he returned to his seat, "When did you help her advance to the God Realm? And why didn''t you communicate that to us?" he asked; he was a little angry about this.He hadn''t expected the northwest to have a God anymore. He thought the dragon woman might be one and prepared for it, but another one? That would greatly complicate the plans. But the Elder God was just as angry as he was about this. "Shit, I never taught that woman anything. I''m just as surprised as you are, seeing that someone else reached the Divine Realm without my help." Replied the Elder God angrily. This made both of them frown deeply. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was that woman that talented? ''Shit, that''s a barrier that even Shi Yue didn''t manage to cross in her prime...'' Thought the Sun God in shock, and this made him feel even more worried regarding the northwest region. That is the land from which great talents have always come, so it cannot be underestimated. But, knowing that, that is when he realized the most that this region could not continue to exist. His eyes showed endless determination and deep hatred as he prepared to advance his plans. . The protector of the Academy let out a sigh as he saw the gods retreating from both sides. A battle of such magnitude is something no one wants to see. The carnage that would ensue would be catastrophic. But, seeing that everything finally calmed down, he stood up and announced the latest developments. Cai Yu, who had stood silently watching the spectacle, stared at Shi Yue and frowned. It was only for a moment... Just for a moment, she could feel a strange and unstoppable power in Shi Yue as she moved at an impossible speed. Perhaps... Just for a moment, she had activated her greatest trump card. ''...This woman... Shit, does the Eternal Night Celestial still exist?'' Cai Yu thought with a frown as her heart continuously pounded. She had never seen Shi Yue at that stage, but the legends heard among the high steps of the mainland were terrifying to think about. A woman who had never set foot on the ground of the gods was able to take on several gods and win in a deadly battle. The Celestial of Eternal Night made a name for herself at that time. Cai Yu naturally knew this. And since she had fought against gods before, she understood the strength those beings boasted very well. Therefore, she could not help but respect Shi Yue for her past exploits. Still, they were the past. She also knew of Shi Yue''s mortal wounds, so she felt superior to her. But now... Her hand trembled slightly. Cai Yu sighed. Grasping at the thought that the Supreme God had retreated, she decided to turn around. "...You''ve won this time, Shi Yue." She said and stepped off her tile. Although the rest of the elders were surprised by her move, they did the same. Women who could take on a god¡­ How could they withstand a blow from them? They could only run away under the excuse that their God had accepted defeat. No one could complain to Cai Yu about her decision either, even though the gods would have liked her to wear out some power of the Red Thunder Sect, but right now, they are in mental chaos; they did not even remember to scold her. Once this happened, Tang Yin smiled and looked at his master. He was worried about her, for she had withstood a god''s attack like that. Still, seeing that she looked unaffected, he smiled and looked at the bleachers. Though angry that things didn''t go his way, the man who had been her disciple smiled at the thought of one thing. His mouth moved slightly as he sent a message, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Let me hear that.'' Tang Yin said in his mind with a smile, and a strand of divine energy left his body. It was protected by a strand of the system and traveled at an absurd speed until it intercepted the message without affecting its destination. It simply first passed Tang Yin''s ear and then continued to its destination. ''Oh, so this guy and the Divine Son of the Sun are planning to kill my girls...'' Tang Yin thought. The smile on his face was wiped off as soon as he heard this, and he gritted his teeth. The rage in his heart flared up as he slightly squeezed the hips of Jia Yijie and Su Lian, who were glued to him. They didn''t understand this and looked at him in confusion while Tang Yin stared at that guy who had betrayed his master. ''...Don''t rush to your death, you bastard. It will soon come. And since you seem to have contacts with the South, wait patiently.'' He thought and looked at the Divine Son of the Sun. ''Though I won''t murder anyone here so as not to draw attention to myself... I''ll have you bedridden for a few months, you bastard.'' He thought and jumped up with both girls in his arms, landing on the main tile. Many didn''t think he could make it this far at first, but when they saw their cultivation levels, they were naturally sure they could. Now, could they win? That was the question. The girls arrived behind him, and Shi Yue stood on the corresponding tile. Enjoy new adventures from empire The people in front of her were not strangers to the mainland. There are several in the Divine Knowledge Realm, and the rest are in the advanced levels of the Supreme Spiritual Realm. They are not weak, so she had to be careful this time. On Tang Yin''s part, besides the fury he carried from what he had heard, there was nothing else. Simply a decision. This fight will end quickly. Who the fuck cares about the trump card of a dying man like this useless Divine Son? When this useless Divine Son saw him arrive here, he smiled arrogantly. "Heh, your path looks like it will come to an end, little heir. I will teach you what it means to be a true Divine Son who can fight several levels above him." He said the arrogance was palpable. Tang Yin didn''t care; he scoffed angrily and showed him the finger. "You know what will indeed come to an end? Your cultivation, you bastard. Let me teach you the fucking difference between a scum like you and a true Divine Son." Tang Yin said, revealing his anger. It surprised the girls, who had never heard him like that, but they smiled a little, thinking this would be interesting. Just then, the referee finally announced the start of the combat. The members of the Divine Sun Hall immediately cast a huge glowing, almost blinding domain. The Divine Son immediately summoned his spear, and a vast Divine Sun appeared above his head. This Divine Sun immediately created barriers of spiritual energy on the sides to prevent anyone from leaving. "The Divine Sun''s Retention!" he shouted, and from behind him, the others who had the Divine Sun''s Domain cast their own versions. Soon, an intense debuff fell on the members of the Red Thunder Sect... Chapter 444 Get that shit out of my sight. Stay updated through empireThe girls felt their legs heavy and had to look away slightly from the Sun''s intense glare. The scorching heat that filled the combat arena was enough to suffocate her momentarily. The Divine Sun members took advantage of this to attack them swiftly. Several flashes of light were seen at that moment. Even so, the girls scoffed at this. "It''s time to fight for real!" shouted Huang Feifei with a smile as she kicked the ground. Immediately after that, her cultivation level shot up high, destroying the debuff she was having. "Fifth Level?" Said in shock the guy who was attacking her, who was soon countered by a firm punch from Huang Feifei. Still, they didn''t have time to be shocked by her. Huang Feifei''s third level had become a fifth level, but she wasn''t the only one to reveal it. Bai Lixue struck a heavy blow with her spear on the ground, shaking the entire tile from the impact, and her cultivation level of the fifth level was also revealed. Wu Lingxia was next. At that time, she had the highest cultivation level after Jia Yijie, so her cultivation level had increased drastically, even when she hadn''t cultivated much. Just being united with Tang Yin''s soul in that mystical technique had sent her cultivation level sky high, and she had also reached the fifth level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm. Moreover, the scorching heat she gave off from her body was hard to bear. Soon, the rest of the girls also revealed their cultivation level. No cultivation was at the third level, as previously seen. But not all of them were in the fifth level. Besides Bai Lixue, Huang Feifei, and Wu Lingxia, the rest were on the fourth level, minus one.... Jia Yijie smiled at the man coming toward her. He was, perhaps, the strongest after Divine Son. Also, as the oldest, he had extensive combat experience, so he was sure to win against a woman like her. He struck as soon as he was within Jia Yijie''s reach. If the rest of the team was at the fifth and fourth level, then she could be most at the sixth level. And he was confident in fighting her in that case. That''s why he was confident and attacked hard. But his weapon soon collided with a floating dagger, and a rumble sounded. The floating dagger didn''t even move out of place, leaving him in shock and causing him to jump backward in fright. ''What the hell is that strong defense?'' He thought in shock, but just then, he felt a hand grab his neck. ''That fast?'' He thought in shock and heard a voice in his ear. "Heh, you useless little Sun, attacking me like that is not a wise decision... Did you know? Among our Red Thunder group, I''m the only one who has been able to give Tang Yin a fight. I''m only behind him in strength." Jia Yijie said, smiling, and soon, her smile turned from a beautiful smile to a sinister one as she slammed him hard into the ground, revealing her cultivation at the Seventh Level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm simultaneously. The explosion caught everyone''s attention at that moment. However, Jia Yijie noticed that the Sun above them was pretty intense, and the debuff created by it was annoying. Therefore, although the blow was tremendous, it was not decisive, and she had to jump backward. "Tsk, that sun is annoying." She suddenly said, and Tang Yin smiled. He had already noticed that even though his girls beat them, the domain didn''t flinch. The debuff was still there; the strength was not the same when they fought under this domain. And he was already angry at what he had just heard, so without hesitation, he summoned his heavenly hammer and raised his hand towards the girls. "Leave this to me. I''m angry." He said, startling them. The girls returned to where he was, and Tang Yin started walking. "Shit, what a nuisance it is to see a divine sun again; who do you think you are to pull out a dirty divine sun and put it in my face? It''s disgusting just remembering it." Tang Yin said. "Heh, what the hell are you babbling about?" Divine Son asked, and Tang Yin smiled sinisterly. "I told you..." He said, and his words were followed by a swift flash that leaped through the air. The huge celestial hammer grew in size as Tang Yin faced the enormous Divine Sun that shone brightly and gave off an intense heat. "May you remove this shit from my sight!" shouted Tang Yin, waving his celestial hammer forcefully toward the Divine Sun. ''Peerless Destruction.'' He internally shouted one of the skills he had obtained from the spiritual bones there these three years. The power was enough to break the air, and a ''crack'' sound was heard all around while many of those below it were pushed back. Still, the destination of the heavenly hammer was the Divine Sun, which was burning brightly... The Divine Son, seeing this, felt stunned and could not even think; it was the first time someone had the guts to hit the Divine Sun of his Clan... And soon, a tremendous explosion arose as the Heavenly Hammer struck the Divine Sun. "Destroy it!" shouted Tang Yin, increasing the strength in his arms. The Divine Sun that had previously been standing firmly in the sky, which was the embodiment of the Spiritual Weapons of the various members of the Divine Sun Clan present, was removed from its place. As if it were a ball, it slammed hard against the ground and against all who were in that part. "BE CAREFUL!" shouted the Divine Son, but it was too late... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The explosion swallowed everyone there, and Tang Yin smiled. He didn''t even care if they were alive; he knew they could withstand that. "Now I want to see what the fuck you can do against me, you dirty bastard!" shouted Tang Yin angrily as he appeared above them. "First one, it''s for these dirty bastards." Tang Yin said at that moment, activating his most prized skill... The first blow, vertically, crushed numerous guys under the hammer and destroyed that part of the huge, extremely sturdy tile, sending them crashing to the place''s floor in an explosion... But Tang Yin wasn''t finished. The next blow was horizontal and hit those who had tried to hit his girls earlier. "BUAHG!" The impact made them vomit blood immediately, and they realized that the power carried by this blow was several times higher than they came to think. None of them could resist or roll a shred of spiritual energy as they were smashed hard into the stands... Only disbelief reigned on their faces. Tang Yin continued his tour and raised his heavenly hammer high. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Third Strike is for you, you bastard!" he shouted, with great anger eating him up inside, as he pointed at the Divine Son of the Divine Sun. The Gods stood up from the tremendous shock they were feeling. "AHHHHHHHHHH!" shouted the Divine Son to compose himself and without hesitation launched his most powerful ability, as a vast spiritual domain appeared below him, increasing his strength incredibly in an instant... "Invincibility of the Sun God!" Chapter 445 Relentless force An impact of great magnitude resounded in the surroundings as the Divine Son''s attack and weapon crashed hard against Tang Yin''s attack.Just then... Divine Son felt everything inside his body revolt forcefully as he felt this terrible force on his body. Even with his invincibility ability and a powerful domain behind him, the force he felt was ridiculous; how could a Spiritual Supreme possibly have so much strength? The impact was so tremendous that every orifice in his body began to bleed, and he was sent crashing to the ground at a ridiculous speed while a large amount of debris from the tiles fell on him. This attack was so powerful that it destroyed over half of the tile, and all the Divine Sun Hall contestant members were smashed. Many of them fell unconscious. "Heh, you want to murder my girls? Try it now that you''ll be crippled, you bastard." Tang Yin said softly as he delivered that message to the Divine Son''s ears. The pain in his body was tremendous, so much so that he directly fell unconscious after hearing this, and next to him, a pool of blood formed soon after. This shocked everyone who saw it; they would never think such a thing was possible. It only took one blow to destroy the tile, the Divine Son, and many more in the process... That is a force... Absurd. Was his cultivation really the tenth level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm? Even so, there was someone who smiled upon seeing this. Shi Yue immediately glanced at her elders to bring them back to themselves, and together with Long Jia, a powerful burst of spiritual energy burst out of their bodies at those moments. Without a second thought, Shi Yue waved her hand firmly toward the elders before them and launched a deadly attack, followed by the force of a dragon and numerous high-level elders... "What the hell!? Defend quickly!" shouted one of the rival elders, and soon, a great defensive barrier was exerted in front of them, but the incoming attack was tremendous. An explosion of spiritual energy occurred as the attack collided with the defense, and all the divine sun elders choked as they felt such a powerful attack. ''This... This is impossible... How the hell can they be so powerful?'' thought one of them before they were pushed back hard by the attack... In just a moment and without the gods being able to react, both tiles had been wiped clean of the Red Thunder Sect''s rivals, leaving an entire continent stunned. No one expected the difference in those levels to be so absurd, but they noticed that Tang Yin''s power was terrifying. ''Is that a Heavenly Hammer?'' ''The true King of the Continent, is that a Heavenly Hammer?'' These were thoughts that crossed the heads of everyone who witnessed this. From little ones in the far reaches of the continent, even the gods themselves were in shock at this. Tang Yin smiled but didn''t put away his heavenly hammer; he looked at the gods while maintaining a battle stance. He was waiting for these guys to react in the usual way... And soon, the Sun God rose with a loud bang, reaching the air quickly. "How dare you attack my hall disciples so maliciously!?" he shouted, launching a powerful attack against Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled. Despite realizing that Shi Yue, Long Jia, and Mu Ruxue had already moved to stop the attack, he beat them to it. This he did not want to be taken by them, why would he always want to be behind, when he has the opportunity to show overwhelming strength? Therefore, he appeared above them with a flash, standing before the Sun God and his attack... "A Fourth Strike that is meant to Strike a God." Tang Yin said, smiling slightly slyly. His heavenly hammer slammed hard against the attack coming from the Sun God, and an unparalleled explosion occurred. The Sun God was in shock, but the pressure exerted by Tang Yin''s attack was intense, taking him completely by surprise and sending him crashing into the bleachers. The remaining explosion hit the bleachers hard, destroying much of it without stopping its path, but the recoil sent Tang Yin forcefully backward. He landed standing on the ground, but the impact sent him dozens of meters backward, leaving two large trenches created by his legs that embedded themselves in the ground. His attack and also the aftermath of that attack left everyone in shock. Shi Yue, Mu Ruxue, and Long Jia did not expect such tremendous strength and realized then that Tang Yin''s power was greater than they had thought. Even so, the Sun God''s attack angered them. Especially Shi Yue. "Who do you think you are to attack my disciple like this!?" shouted Shi Yue. She didn''t hesitate as she rushed at extreme speed towards where the Divine Hall members were standing. How could she keep quiet when this bastard had attacked Tang Yin? "Mistress!" Long Jia shouted behind her, but Shi Yue was so fast that in the blink of an eye, she arrived in front of the current Sun God''s disciple, who in the past had been her disciple as well. "The debts are starting to be collected." Shi Yue said as soon as she arrived in front of him and without him being able to defend himself, she gave him a strong punch in the stomach, which made him vomit blood and sent him forcefully crashing to the ground far behind the bleachers. Furthermore, she took the moment to launch an attack with her dark fire sideways, instantly killing several divine sun hall elders. "You dare!" the Sun God shouted and rushed at her, but he could only grab the air. Shi Yue instantly returned to her original place and looked at him angrily. "Shit, you''re tempting your death, Shi Yue!" the Sun God shouted when he noticed that he couldn''t grab her. She scoffed. "Hmph, you attack my disciple and don''t want me to attack yours? Well, why don''t we test who is more capable? If you have so much guts to attack him, why don''t you have the same guts to attack me? I wouldn''t mind putting you through the same ones back then." She said firmly, unleashing all her power as an intense surge slammed into the surroundings. The Sun God felt his head burn with rage, but other gods held him tightly as he was about to move. "To fall to provocation would be to demean you." Said the Supreme God, though he himself did not think so. The Sun God saw this and took countless deep breaths until he calmed down. Even Shi Yue was surprised at this guy''s ability to restrain himself when provoked. Even so, she sighed in relief when she saw that Tang Yin was fine. She smiled at him as she gave him a small smack. "Don''t do crazy things again." She spoke. Tang Yin nodded toward her. He felt comforted knowing she was angry like this for him, so he unconsciously pulled her a little towards him and looked at the Divine Sun Hall. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Divine Sun, where do you think you are going? All the sects associated with your hall were brought down by me. Just like your hall, why don''t you make good on the bet?" Tang Yin said, smiling, causing the Sun God''s body to shudder slightly in anger... Chapter 446 Last movements "My northwest region does not need the paltry reward that you, the central region, can give us. We only want the central region to recognize its inferiority to ours. So, once you fulfill that, I will be satisfied." Tang Yin repeated.When the elders of the Northwest heard this, although they hesitated for a moment, in the end, they realized that, with Tang Yin and Shi Yue there, the most important thing was to regain that glory they lost thousands of years ago. What better way to regain it before the Central Region? So, they tacitly agreed. All the members of the Central Region were angry, but when they saw Mu Ruxue, Shi Yue, and Long Jia held back from trying anything. Anger almost exploded on the faces of these guys who wanted to escape from here quickly, but... It was a bet made by the most powerful God in the Central Region in front of the entire continent; how could it be broken? Even so... It would be an overwhelming embarrassment, more so considering that, on the blueprint, the central region and the Divine Sun Hall are superior to the northwest region. Still, the Sun God wanted to get out of there quickly, so he tried to make things quick and turn around. His eyes were red with anger, but his voice was flat. "I, the Sun God, will keep my word before the entire continent. I made a bet with my dignity in hand and lost it, therefore, I acknowledge that my Divine Sun Hall is inferior to the Red Thunder Sect in a scheme where there are no gods." He said, though he did so in a sly manner, which annoyed Tang Yin a bit, still, he had done so, so he could not question it. "My Divine Sun Hall will deliver all the promised rewards to them, and they, as the winners of the First Tile, will be the new leaders among the Great Sects." He said, and after saying this, he immediately turned away. He was not in the mood and was the first to leave here quickly. At the same time as he did, a few more people left. Such as the protector, the Elder God, the Supreme God, the Alchemical God, and Mu Ruxue, who managed to sneak among them. Tang Yin smiled at this and saw that his sect members could not wait to celebrate this. Even so, because of the way the battle of the great sects ended, affecting the major powers, there was no farewell ceremony. Someone gave several quick words to the continent and then culminated everything. The battle of the great sects had ended faster than the world would expect, so they would not have as much fun this time. Still, what had happened this time was several times more impressive than in all the past broadcasts. A disciple from the Northwest, not only was he above all the world-known Divine Sons, but he had also managed to withstand a powerful attack from a God and pushed God himself back. That would naturally give a lot to talk about among the ordinary people. It was world news, reaching every corner of the globe within a few hours after the battle of the great sects was over. . On the part of the participants, all returned in silence as they prepared to return to their regions. They were sensing terrible movements. Perhaps a great battle was coming, and they did not want to be there to witness it. Many of them couldn''t even fight to get a tile, and the remaining tile had been destroyed by one of Tang Yin''s blows. A battle between gods could happen before long; what the hell would they be doing here? They were dead if they stayed, so many did not care about this supposed battle or the feast that would follow and left. Tang Yin and Shi Yue, and all the sect members returned to the city. Everyone began to prepare to leave while Tang Yin and Shi Yue talked about a few things. "Master, prepare the two-spirit ships and wait for me at this position. Have everything you need ready; we will fly out tonight." Tang Yin said while showing her a position on the map. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yue nodded and asked nothing more. She felt proud of Tang Yin''s independence right now for some reason, so she nodded to him. "Be careful." She said as she went to do her part. Tang Yin nodded and disappeared from his place as he walked into the central city of the academy. Still, while walking around, he heard some things that made him stop. "You mean that girl from the Northwest is the daughter of that woman who''s locked up? Are they really the same? You just saw the power of the Northwest! If we''re wrong, we''re finished!" "I''m not wrong; the sect master also confirmed it. That dark-skinned woman is the daughter of that locked-up woman, the descendants of the desert. Besides, we won''t be looking for trouble; we want to confirm one thing." "If the sect master confirmed it, then it''s fine... Even so, it''s still dangerous." "Don''t worry, we''ll just watch from afar. Besides, the sect master understands your concern and thinks the same; seeing that guy''s power shocked everyone." "That makes me feel calmer." "Haha, come on, man, let''s go see Northwest quick." . Tang Yin looked afar at these two men talking between the main city streets and covertly put a small tracking array on their souls. ''Are they the ones who have Lixue''s mom trapped?'' Tang Yin thought. He noticed that they were the second of the three great sects in the South. ''...Soon, their time will come, too.'' Tang Yin thought and disappeared into the darkness as he headed towards a specific place in the city, the headmaster''s mansion. Soon, he entered, and there he met Mu Ruxue. "She''s there." She said as soon as she saw him arrive. Tang Yin nodded. She had been behind Miss Zu all this time and noticed every change in her. "The Elder God, the Sun God, and the Supreme God are near; what shall we do?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "Let''s talk to this girl first; if she hesitates, I''ll turn around and leave." Tang Yin said and soon appeared in front of Miss Zu. She was surprised and almost screamed, but she restrained herself at the last moment when she noticed that it was Tang Yin. "Young Master." She said, greeting him quickly. Tang Yin nodded. "Girl, did you understand my words?" he asked, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. "...I understood them. But the Elder God is planning something hazardous, Young Master." She said suddenly, making Tang Yin feel confused. ''Is there something else I don''t know?'' He thought and watched as she pulled out a small fragment of something. His eyes opened wide as he recognized the aura in this fragment and snatched it from her hand. ''A fragment of the 19-Level Abyss?'' He thought in shock. Still, he realized there were things that the guy was planning that he was unaware of. "That I got from that place he took me to. But I couldn''t see where it is, I just know it''s underground." She said, and Tang Yin nodded, putting the shard away. "Don''t worry, that bastard won''t get away with it." He said and then glared at her. "I can save you, but I''ll abide by your final decision. Besides, once I remove the seals he put on you, you will fall into an unconscious, dying state, what do you want to do?" he asked, making her stare at him for a moment. Chapter 447 Leaving the Supreme Academy Falling into a coma is something that many people are afraid of, so if someone was told that she might fall into a coma after being ''saved,'' her decision might be not to be saved.But, in this case, Tang Yin told her that he could save her, but she would have to wait a while until then. She stared at him and then nodded. "Don''t worry about saving me; if you see that it''s too difficult and costly, then you don''t need to do it. It is enough that my Heavenly Body is not given to them; if you can, could you give it to Xiaolin? I think Xiaolin with a Heavenly Body could help you a lot more; I can see that girl really loves you." She replied. Tang Yin felt a little surprised by this and looked back at her. ''What she says is a very good thing and would be a blessing to Xiaolin, but... It will be hard to explain that to her.'' He thought and then shook his head. "Let''s think about that later. Enter a state of cultivation and don''t worry about anything happening in your body. I''m going to release you from the seals and take you with me; we''ll have to run away until you can be in a place where your pain will be relieved." Tang Yin said, and without making himself waste any more time, he threw a barrier. "Protect me for a moment." He said to Mu Ruxue and grabbed Miss Zu by the head as he closed his eyes. He looked inside her body and focused his attention on that divine mist. He sighed lightly, and soon, an almost undetectable aura of mystical power came out of his body and entered Miss Zu''s. She did not feel anything even when this aura entered her, but soon, she felt that inside her body, several things shattered and resonated in her mind like a giant crystal had broken. Tang Yin''s divine soul aura, which is a very high-level divine aura, forcefully collided with that divine mist and, in an instant, dispersed it. But the dispersion was only the beginning, for various mechanisms were activated at that moment, and three seals appeared one after another, attacking the incoming divine aura. Still, what could they do against such a high-level divine aura? Although a divine item made these mechanisms, the levels were different, and as soon as they touched the aura, they broke into pieces, one after another. Soon, alarms sounded throughout the academy, causing Mu Ruxue to frown. "Tang Yin, the 3 gods are coming!" she shouted, and he smiled. His divine soul forcefully swept through all the mechanisms in Miss Zu''s body and ended up destroying them instantly. However, among these mechanisms, several were mass alert, and when destroyed, they were activated. Still, it was done. Soon, Miss Zu fell to the ground, writhing in pain in a state where she could no longer maintain active consciousness as she felt the pain in her soul so deep. Tang Yin grabbed her by the arm and nodded to Mu Ruxue, and they sped out of there. Even so, before they got out, they noticed a bunch of disciples who started attacking from side to side. They didn''t seem to be attacking anything. ''Puppets?'' Tang Yin frowned as he saw this. When he stared at them, he realized that they were programmed to attack the intruder when those mechanisms in Miss Zu''s body were broken. ''Tsk, this is a pretty dirty practice, you sage bastard. Using living people to turn them into puppets is a crime against natural laws.'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Still, there was no way he could save them, so he launched an attack and gave them a quick end, quickly getting out of there. Just then, shouts came from behind him. "There are intruders! My disciple''s mechanisms have been destroyed!" The Elder God shouted as he warned the other gods, who forcefully unleashed their power. Even so, the power of both of them clashed against the power of another god at that moment, ''What the hell?'' They thought and quickly dashed. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There!" shouted the Elder God, seeing some small figures running into the city and through the crowds, getting lost among the buildings. "CLOSE THE CITIES!" the Elder God shouted, and his anger reached the heavens as a mighty attack was unleashed from his hand, heading for the city''s exit... Even so, an icy figure appeared in front of them at that moment, and an ice item manifested, placing an icy mountain of incredible size in front of this power. *BOOOOOOOOM* The explosion resounded as both powers met, while the God''s power pushed and dispersed the icy mountain; even so, the power of the gods soon dispersed after losing strength from the impact. "Who dares!?" shouted the Elder God angrily and prepared to attack again, but just then, he saw a small figure glow behind the icy mountain, and soon they felt a terrifying cold behind them, which made them quickly turn around... The entire mansion of the Elder God had been frozen, and pieces of the building began to fall as a huge mountain fell on it. Anger made his face burn with rage, but no one was there when he turned around to attack. The figure he saw for a moment had disappeared without a trace, and the presence of the other two people was nowhere to be seen. Fury seized him, but he immediately entered the mansion where Miss Zu had been, leaving shortly after as his head fumed. "THEY HAVE KIDNAPPED MY DISCIPLE; RUN AFTER THEM!" he shouted... Their shout was heard throughout the academy, and several elders jumped from side to side. But, just then, they noticed an icy figure hovering above them. "Goddess of Asgard, it was you!" the Elder God shouted angrily and stood before her to confront her. The other gods were just as angry and couldn''t help but want to attack her. Still, she let out a snort with her mouth. "Hmph, why would I be here if it had been me? Are you senile, Elder God?" she asked angrily, making the Elder God realize that. Still, if she wasn''t... Only one person could have such an excellent icy item... "If it wasn''t you, then your disciple was a party to this! I demand an explanation!" he shouted, extremely angry. The Goddess scoffed. "Explanation for what? That they broke into your mansion and stole an important piece for an evil plan? Heh, I''ll give this explanation to the West, and let''s see how the hell you escape that guy''s gaze." She growled and, without hesitation, turned around to leave, making the Elder God feel stunned after hearing this. ''This... How is this possible? Does she know something?'' He thought and looked at the other gods who were just like him. ''How on earth did she find out?'' Still, the Sun God quickly told him not to make her angry; it seemed to be dangerous to anger her, so the Elder God apologized for his rudeness. Just then, some elders arrived with tidings. "Master, the Red Thunder Sect ran off in a suspicious manner!" "The Red Thunder Sect left without saying a word!" The three running from different sides started saying similar things, making the Elder God realize what was happening... Tang Yin knew his disciple''s sister and was with her for a while. Moreover, he seemed to suspect several things. ''It was him!'' He thought furiously, and the anger in his heart burned like lava from a volcano. Chapter 448 Prototype The Sun God frowned and approached the Elder God, "All the mechanisms we had put in her were destroyed, and the sacred mist was dispersed. They have a high-level divine item with them." He said, and the Elder God nodded; now that he had calmed down, he realized the situation.This was problematic; such a vital plan piece couldn''t be destroyed easily. But... He knew chasing the northwest ships was impossible for them to do. They have always been known for having the highest speeds in the whole continent, not for nothing; they represent lightning fast. Therefore, they increased security throughout the academy and began to execute a different plan... . The Goddess of Asgard smiled as she saw those huge spirit ships disappear in the distance. ''I didn''t expect you to be so willing to help him, Qingyue. You seem to have grown up.'' She thought, smiling, as she thought about how her beloved disciple had run off to protect Tang Yin, and from the looks of it, it was a plan hatched that she had no idea about. Still... ''These guys aren''t going to stay like this, and I don''t want anything to happen to you. You''re the hope of our North.'' She thought and disappeared. Soon, the big icy ship flew off in the same direction. . There was also another spirit boat watching this situation from afar. Cai Yu was staring at this, and although she had the opportunity to interfere a little with Tang Yin''s journey and at least make it a little more difficult for him to retreat, she didn''t. She simply stared. To the side of her was Xie Taimu. "Cai Yu, I''ve been urging you on this because I care about you and don''t want my son to suffer. Believe me, you won''t be able to prevail against him. This will be your last warning; be smart and join us." He spoke. Cai Yu did not respond immediately and looked into the distance. Her mind was full of thoughts from side to side, but then she simply turned away. "This conversation ended hours ago. You need not ask any more questions. The strength of the gods of the central region will not be brought down by small powers from the northwest." She replied firmly. Xie Taimu sighed upon hearing this and turned around. When he was at the door, he stopped. "Perhaps you are right, Cai Yu. For now, maybe Young Master can''t take down the gods of the central region. But don''t forget something, Cai Yu. The central region''s days are numbered; they already missed the chance to prevent the growth of their destruction. Even if the destruction does not come now, it will come sooner or later. And believe me when I tell you that it is sooner rather than later." He said and started to walk, but Cai Yu stopped him. "Hmph, why do you say so? You think the destruction of the central region is the hand of a little disciple from the northwest?" she asked mockingly, and Xie Taimu smiled and looked at her. "That''s where your mistake lies. You have never wanted to strike up a good relationship with Meiyu; if you had, you wouldn''t be in the darkness of a true King''s ability right now." He said, and he left the room without waiting for her reply. . ''In the end, I can''t do much this time, Young Master. We can only follow the original plan. The Cai are much stronger than my family. I''m sorry.'' Said the last message sent by Xie Taimu to Tang Yin. When he read it, he sighed and did nothing else. He had his own plans. Right now, he was comforting Xiaolin, who was crying into his chest when she heard about her sister''s condition. This sister she adored so much had been suffering, and she didn''t know it. In fact, she had been enjoying herself ever since she saw her, thinking that everything would be all right from now on. But everything didn''t seem to be looking good. Not only were they being pursued by various gods, but they were also fighting against the most powerful region on the continent. The Central Region! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were so many things on her mind in one day that she ended up crying deeply until she fell asleep. Still, there was nothing to be done. Tang Yin could only comfort her and the other girls, while Xiao Nuo was by her side the whole time. And so, the days passed while everyone was on their toes. Would they attack? Would they ambush them? These questions prevented many of them from sleeping properly, although one person was having a great time these days as she walked with Tang Yin everywhere, getting to know everything on this particular spirit ship. "Qingyue, where is your teacher?" Tang Yin asked the girl who was following him everywhere. "I don''t know; maybe she''s following us from afar." She replied carelessly, and Tang Yin sighed. "Aren''t you worried that something will happen to her? There were a lot of gods there." "Impossible, my master is very powerful. Besides, those gods are not idiots. If they dare to attack the Goddess of the North, then the North will make enemies with them. Although our strength is less powerful than the central region''s, they still can''t afford to attack us openly." She replied, it being one of the few times she spoke so much. Tang Yin nodded slightly; that made sense. Who would open two fronts simultaneously when unsure about beating the first one? They have confirmed that there are gods in the northwest; they won''t fight against another region with gods. And so, the days passed until they finally reached the northwest region. Everyone was greeted with jubilation, and the elders were happy that they had arrived safely. Great feasts arose throughout the northwest region as they celebrated the greatness they had achieved. The northwest had finally set foot on the mainland again, proving that they are still as important as they were thousands of years ago. Meanwhile, Tang Yin took Zu Xin, Zu Xiaolin''s older sister, into the depths of his herb hall. They had to go down several steps until they reached what could be called a subway city that Tang Yin had built in the last three years. The operating cost of this small city was immense, but the rich spiritual energy there allowed everything to function correctly. Even so, only the main bases of the organizations were here, and it was many meters underground. There also seemed to be passageways from one side to the other; no one knew how far they led, but they looked extremely long. Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue put Zu Xin in the most important spiritual herb hall. Only extremely healing spiritual herbs grow in this place, and both of them created it one year ago. The main room only had ten spiritual herbs growing, but they stretched from side to side and formed a small bed on which Tang Yin put Zu Xin. These ten spiritual herbs were connected with all the herbal halls Tang Yin had, so the healing capabilities of these ten spiritual herbs were tremendous. Moreover, they were not ordinary herbs but had been created with the blood of that Eternal Ice Bird and some spiritual herbs that could heal the soul and spirit. This herb hall was as important, if not more than the entire Red Thunder Sect. Still... It was only the first prototype. Chapter 449 Preparations The mechanism of these ten beautiful spiritual herbs that made a bed was made by Tang Yin using the system and his Divine Mind.It was many times more healing than any healing technique, and being close could heal minor wounds in a given time. Zu Xin was put there, and her countenance improved slightly; still, healing her would take a long time. Therefore, Tang Yin went back upstairs with Mu Ruxue. Before leaving, he grabbed a spirit herb that was growing by itself in a different place. Just as he left, an icy presence came to him quickly and hid behind him. "Master, let me stay!" shouted Qingyue whimsically, and a beautiful figure appeared before them. "Qingyue, understand that Tang Yin will be busy. You can''t stay here to disturb him in his duties." The Goddess of Asgard said softly with a helpless smile. Even so, Qingyue averted her head. "I know it''s not because of that. You don''t need to hide it, Tang Yin already told me. Maybe the central region will attack the Northwest anytime soon, right?" she replied, making the Goddess of Asgard unable to answer her immediately. Qingyue then noticed that it was because of that, so she was more firm in her determination to stay. "We must help our friends when they go through adversity. You taught me that, and you were taught that by the Great Mistress; why are you stopping me? If those gods want to attack Tang Yin, I want to fight with him. Then we can win." She replied firmly, and although her words sounded tender from her beautiful and delicate voice, the truth was that she was speaking with determination. She wanted to stay to help Tang Yin in times of adversity. That surprised Tang Yin, who gave her a sidelong glance. Her face was barely visible behind her veil, but that small part of her face was already wonderful. Even so, at this moment, Tang Yin was not surprised by the beauty she gave off, if not by her words. ''She''s such a nice girl...'' Tang Yin thought and smiled a little. The Goddess of Asgard was also surprised by his words, which put her in a more difficult situation. No matter what, she couldn''t leave the future of her region in a place that could soon become a wasteland. Perhaps it is because she had no friendship with anyone here and only knew Shi Yue because she admired her. She felt no attachment to the Northwest, even if they were allies. In the face of adversity, she would naturally help, but she would not risk her region or its future to help them. That would be foolish and unwise. Tang Yin could understand this. Besides, he did not know when the central region would attack and how much force it would use, so he did not want Qingyue to be drawn into a problem that he did not have enough information about. Therefore, he smiled at Qingyue. "Qingyue, it''s okay for you to come back; even if the central region attacks us, we have our own way of defending ourselves. Besides, if you are ever seen here, wouldn''t that mean that the north and Northwest are together? Even if your region is powerful, the central region might attack them for helping us." He spoke. Qingyue looked at him but quickly prepared to retort; even so, Tang Yin moved unexpectedly and came close to her ear. "Besides..." Tang Yin said and then said some things in her ear, which were only heard by the two of them. Making her frown, thinking some things. Still, she did not find a way to contradict what he had told her. Besides, if he wanted her help with something, she would naturally do it, but... She was unsure about leaving. She knows that staying here is dangerous. Even if it doesn''t seem so because Tang Yin''s atmosphere with her is always kind and has good vibes, a fight against gods can never be seen in less. Many could die; what assured Tang Yin that he wouldn''t be one of them? That''s what worried her. Without realizing it, Tang Yin was a very important being to her, and she didn''t want anything to happen to him. Still, her strength is insufficient to fight a god, so what would she do by staying here? Increase Tang Yin''s worries? ''...I''m not useless against them, but... It''s true that Tang Yin''s power is higher than mine; he would be more useful... And I already used my item... Maybe I should get another one...'' She thought, and her head spun around countless situations, trying to find a way to help him. "...I''ll keep an eye on the Northwest. If you''re in danger, I won''t hesitate to jump in. So, stay safe if you want your target to not slip through my fingers." She said as she lowered her head and walked towards her teacher. The Asgard Goddess didn''t know what Tang Yin had told her, but she was grateful he had, so she smiled at him. "I hope to see you again. I''ll give you a nice gift then." She said, surprising Tang Yin, who looked at her doubtfully. Still, she said nothing more and disappeared from that place with a slightly discouraged but seemingly determined Qingyue. After they both disappeared, Tang Yin pulled Mu Ruxue toward the headquarters of his first organization. Tang Yin was greeted with praise and a great roar, but he asked them to gather and call the leaders. Soon, the leaders arrived. Mu Taishi, one of the top leaders at present, was coming in front. He came walking quickly, and when he saw Mu Ruxue, he disappeared from his place, appearing in front of her to hug her. "Ruxue, I thought something bad happened to you!" He said in a crying voice. He had seen her over the transmission and had been waiting for her ever since... Mu Ruxue could only sigh and comfort him for a while until, finally, Mu Taishi returned to who he was right now. One of the leaders below Tang Yin. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Master, do you have any mission for us?" he asked, standing before the organization''s members. Tang Yin nodded. "It is possible that a great battle is at our doorstep, so the entire organization must prepare. Also, tell the Kong Family to prepare with all their power. Each branch below you should prepare near the city in the next 5 days. All spirit ships will also be utilized. Take control of the streets if required to verify the entry of strangers and their investigation. Use this token for that." He said, and after that, he started telling them different things. He prepared a total of four organizations and their branches for this occasion. They were the closest and specialized in field fights and assassinations. Meanwhile, he also sent messages to the rest of the organizations he had created in recent years. Many of them would not participate in the battle, as he had another plan in mind. After all, the central region could be unprotected if those gods decided to come here... ** NTA: I don''t know if I''ve said it before, but ''Goddess of Asgard'' is one of the nicknames given to the Leader of the Ice Divine Sect xD. Chapter 450 Finally, they are here. Thus, a few days passed quickly.The Red Thunder Sect and the entire northwest region went into a frenzy of jubilation over what had just happened. All over the region, there were parties and grand banquets everywhere. The great powers even gave things away to celebrate the victory of the Northwest Region in the Battle of the Great Sects. The rest of the sects sent requests to become subordinate members of the Red Thunder Sect, yet none of those requests were answered. Because these days have been crucial and problematic for the top leadership of the Red Thunder Sect. Although everyone was celebrating, the tension could be felt in the atmosphere. Although the calmest were those who had some information, like Tang Yin, who smiled in the room of the Master of the Alchemists'' Association. He was here with Huang Feifei, playing the role of Mu Ruxue, as she had gone elsewhere. That night, messages came from all over the continent. They were not congratulations; they were alerts. And all the alerts were sent by the Divine Sun Hall. It is not an alert sent only to the higher-ups; it is an alert sent to spread throughout the continent. It is news that the Divine Sun Hall was sending to every corner of the continent. -There are various appearances of demons in various parts of the continent, so the Divine Sun Hall, the Supreme Hall, and the Alchemists'' Association are calling on all forces to cooperate. Demons are beginning to attack empires and kingdoms in the East and South, but they have also received information of a large number of demons in the Northwest who have been working with humans to exterminate their human brethren.- That was what the news said, and it was still going on. Seeing that, the Central Region sent investigation groups to get information on what was happening in that region. Now, they request the cooperation of the Red Thunder Sect. Huang Feifei, who heard this, was a little surprised and frowned. "They are trying to manipulate the public''s opinion, aren''t they?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right; I guess they sent more different news to the common people to manipulate them and make them make scandals against us." He replied, and she nodded. "What shall we do?" she asked softly. Tang Yin turned around and smiled at her, pulling her up to him to kiss her lightly. "Do you think I care about the opinion of the public or the common people? Let me tell you something: if it''s for you or my little girls, I can exterminate an entire region that is threatening us. Whether I''m the worst assassin on the continent or not, whether they want to revive Silver Assassin or not, will be entirely up to them." He replied, smiling. She turned red after seeing his face so close, but she reciprocated his kiss. It felt good that she had chosen her partner well... There was a moment of intimacy between them until Tang Yin pulled her to enjoy the festivities in the city. A few days later, the festivities in the sect also began. The Sect Elders held different festivities, where all the members who had gone to the Battle of the Great Sects were present. Tang Yin was enjoying this peaceful time together with his girls and had spent several days like this. The time he enjoyed his days with them was great. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From a distance, Shi Yue was smiling as she stared at him. Long Jia was standing beside her. "It looks like I left the region in good hands. Everyone looks up to him, even the leading elders who know that the situation is precarious." She said suddenly. Long Jia nodded, "Don''t worry, madam. I am sure you will soon see the region''s maturity in Tang Yin''s hands. I don''t think it will be many years before he achieves unimaginable strength. Perhaps he can attain the strength of that mysterious man from the past." She replied, smiling. Shi Yue looked at her a little when she heard her say that, and a beautiful smile formed on her face. Still, in the end, she sighed and put a hand on this old friend''s shoulder. "I''ll take good care of Tang Yin for you, Jia. As long as he matures, you must stand by his side as you promised me. If he is in your hands, I can feel safe." She said suddenly, startling Long Jia, who turned to look at her. But Shi Yue started walking without looking back. Her elegance and loveliness were plagued in that figure, which seemed to be filled with a strange loneliness, as she walked towards him. Long Jia felt slightly pensive after hearing her say this, but she did not hesitate to stay close to them. She was always willing to keep her promises to Shi Yue. Shi Yue smiled as she came to Tang Yin''s side. "It''s rare to see you having fun." She said, and he nodded at her. "Master, why don''t you eat a little? Maybe it will boost your spirits." He said, and she shook her head. They both separated from the group as she looked at the horizon. "They are close, Tang Yin. And the power they bring is more terrifying than I imagined." She said, smiling. This surprised Tang Yin. Ever since he reached the Supreme Realm, his sense had been superior to Shi Yue''s, but this time, he felt nothing. She noticed this and smiled at him. "That is why you are my disciple, Tang Yin. There are many things I have not yet been able to teach you and may never be able to, but I only hope that this battle will not ruin the foundation left by my father." She said, though she then sighed and shook her head before he could answer. "No, the foundation my father left may perhaps be removed, but Tang Yin, you can''t die." She said and stared at him. Tang Yin nodded, "Master, I have a plan this time, and you know it. Neither you nor I will die." He replied firmly, and she nodded. Just then, she made a quick movement with her hand, sending a powerful attack into the distance. "Dirty rats of the central region, it''s time for Shi Yue to show you why she was called the Legendary Woman of this World!" she shouted angrily, causing all the celebrations to stop instantly. Her voice was heard in every city corner and the Red Thunder sect. Just then, massive explosions rose before them as other powers strongly countered Shi Yue''s power, and many spirit ships appeared before the sight of all present. Powerful auras exploded then, while many people appeared from side to side. Even in the distance, numerous spirit ships could be seen flying at incredible speeds. Just then, various explosions of fights were also heard in the city. "Hahahaha, Shi Yue, it''s time to give your story an ending!" The Sun God came out, and various gods appeared from side to side. From Spiritual Supremes to gods, many powerful people appeared from side to side above them. The Sun God, the Supreme God, the Alchemical God, and that protector of the academy were among the known ones. But there were still three more gods, giving a total of 7 Gods. Even Tang Yin was surprised by the power of these sects... Chapter 451 A Legendary Woman, once again, at the forefront. The number of people in the Supreme Spiritual Realm was already shocking, but there were still many people in the Divine Knowledge Realm, including Cai Yu.It was practically an army getting off these spiritual boats; who wouldn''t be shocked? But the most surprising thing was the gods. The formation of 7 gods in this world was rarely seen throughout history. And for them all to be on the same team was terrifying to anyone who was their enemy. Besides, there was still one more who was not present. ''The Elder God... I don''t see or feel him anywhere.'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. He was surprised by this great might on their part. Since he didn''t think this world could have so many gods, but it''s not like it was out of their plans. The sounds of explosions coming from the city did not cease, but when all these gods appeared, the forces of the Red Thunder Sect also resurfaced. The three years of hard work that had passed it had all been in preparation for a day like this. This time, they were not showing only a part of the Spiritual Supremes as they did before going to the Battle of the Great Sects. This time, over 100 Spiritual Supremes who had recently appeared were present and unleashed their powers to the heavens. In addition, there were also 12 Elder Leaders who were in the Realm of Divine Knowledge. There were also a few more who were hidden. Even so, although they were a large number, they still looked small compared to the army in front of them. "Tang Yin, Tang Yin... It looks like your end will come very soon; it''s a pity. You could have been the greatest genius this continent has ever had." Said the Sun God arrogantly. This time, he didn''t need to hold back. Tang Yin sneered at him when he saw him, "A small sun can never dull the light of a great star." He replied firmly. Just as he said, various powers were unleashed from side to side as many bodies fell into this place. The Sun God frowned and looked at the city, ''So many dead?'' He thought doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "Sorry, but your plan may not go as planned this time." He said, taking out his heavenly hammer to slam it on the ground. This was a warning to each of the members of their organizations, who jumped out from different sides, and many people appeared. Moreover, they did not appear just to fight but immediately fired several shots into the air, and a great roar of spirit ships was heard soon after. Many spirit ships appeared behind Tang Yin and the opponent''s ships, surrounding them. Many powerful cultivators then made their presence known, surprising the Gods in front of them. They even managed to see... A God among them. Moreover, just then, Mu Ruxue also appeared near Tang Yin. ''They have another God... Shit, what an annoying region.'' Thought the Sun God. Still, he wasn''t worried. Seven Gods are not a force for games, and they still had another large amount of power, far superior to the other side''s forces. However, since the appearance of the latest forces, you could see a reduction in how superior they were. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Also, those last guys looked strange... A voice soon reached the ears of everyone present as the Serpent Sect came thundering in with their respective powers to help, and so did the Sword Sect. Still, they were small powers that the gods could ignore. They focused their gaze on Tang Yin and Shi Yue. And there was a flash in the Sun God''s eyes as a tremendous attack came from his eyes, exploding where Tang Yin had been an instant before he moved. ''Tsk, this guy will go all out now.'' He thought. Just then, the three subordinates behind the Sun God, who were also gods, rushed forcefully towards where they were. An explosion occurred as several people rushed forward to stop them. No one needed to say anything. The one in front of each of them was their enemy, so they had to fight. This was no longer a test match or a game but a fight to the death! The explosion that killed many people, among them disciples of the sect, was an example of it. Still, no one backed down from this. Even though the strength of a god was too overwhelming... Tang Yin reached Shi Yue''s side before she moved. "Master, you don''t need to fight this time. Let''s follow my plan; I assure you everything will be fine then. Although we will have to sacrifice a lot of things." Tang Yin said quickly, but Shi Yue smiled and shook her head. The elders were fighting before her, and most were being dominated... She could see how her sect''s disciples were dying, which told her one thing. They wanted to exterminate them. That being the case, she couldn''t stand back, watching them die. Perhaps it was her pride as a legendary woman or pride as the Heiress and owner of this place... Or maybe she simply wanted to prove her worth. Therefore, she smiled and stroked Tang Yin a little. "Tang Yin, don''t forget this. You are my last effort. An effort that started because of you. That is why I will show you why right now I am your master." She said, smiling and looked straight ahead. "Thanks to you, Shi Yue has become a woman who can do this now. For the last time, I will stand in front of the region that was given to me, consider this as my owner clause to pass it to a new owner." She said firmly and looked at him again. "Don''t worry, I won''t die. I gave you the northwest region because I knew this day would come, but I promised to give you all of me, and I haven''t delivered yet, so take a good look at why your master is a Legendary Woman." She said, and as she said this, the Sun God pounced on her swiftly, ready to give her a mighty blow. "It''s time for the Legacy of Eternal Night to come to an end, SHI YUE!" he shouted ominously... But his punch went through the air and hit the ground hard, sending Tang Yin flying from the impact without hitting anyone. He felt stunned, ''How fast!'' He thought in shock after seeing Shi Yue''s extremely fast movement out of the corner of his eye. This made him frown, and he turned to look at her. She smiled a calm smile as she looked at him proudly. "Yan Ting... You seem to have forgotten who made you suffer." "Despite all of you attacking me from behind, I still managed to assassinate you back then. It''s a pity that item is in your hands; otherwise, this wouldn''t happen." She said, and a crown appeared above them, hovering slightly, though it then expanded to all sides without making a sound as it pierced many of the enemies'' spiritual Supremes. "This time... I will collect this millennial debt." She said and smiled a little. "Let me supplement my words from back then." "For now, I certainly cannot claim victory. Even if I slay you, I still cannot destroy the foundation of the Divine Sun in this world." She said, causing the Sun God and others who heard this to frown. Those words... "Do you remember?" she said and opened her hands tightly at that moment, firmly holding two daggers. Her entire aura changed from one moment to the next and was painted black, which was lost amidst the night, as a vast dark domain appeared behind her. "But this time, let me sing victory." "In the name of the Eternal Night and the Eternal Northwest Lightning, he who once swore to destroy the Divine Sun, I, Shi Yue, will sing victory as the Heiress of the Two Most Powerful Beings who have ever existed in this world. And as an Offering to my victory, I will let you witness, for once again, my Greatest Phase Achieved." Her voice sounded steady and undisturbed. Her mere presence paused all combat, causing everyone to stare at her in shock... Soon, a strange phenomenon occurred in her body: her beautiful purple eyes turned as black as night, and her long white hair was painted a deep black. Her aura rose like an ominous pressure throughout this place. "Celestial of the Night!" shouted many in shock, and fear enveloped their bodies... For the first time... The Celestial of the Night appeared before the sight of multitudes. Chapter 452 A war of great magnitude This Phase appeared for the first time in the world two thousand years ago. Since then, a legend has always existed around it.Who has seen the Celestial of the Eternal Night has not lived to tell the tale. Perhaps only the gods, who used a divine item to keep themselves alive, can tell about their exploits. Still, they are ashamed to do so because they ended up dead after facing this Phase of a woman who, upon cultivation, was weaker than all of them. Thanks to that, the Legend of Shi Yue grew, and now, finally, the Celestial of the Night was seen by countless people who were shocked after seeing this and her sudden change of aura and power. Tang Yin was also among those. ''A Phase? How could my master, someone of such a low level, do a Phase? Is it even possible for someone who hasn''t set foot on the divine grounds to complete a Phase?'' He thought in shock, as his head buzzed. ''But, there''s no mistake. She even looks like my Divine Phase; how the hell did she manage it? What kind of absurd talent did my master have in her prime? Now I understand why she is so respected... A Phase... This is not so easy to see; even in my world, I only know of two others besides me who have managed to achieve a Phase, and one of them is my Father...'' He thought in shock, staring at her. Even his Father took over 200,000 years to complete his Phase, but his master managed it in such a short time? She was an absolute genius! Although the gods were also shocked that this woman could still ascend to that powerful Phase, they were sure of something this time. Even at her stage, Shi Yue was not as powerful as before. ''Maybe it''s just one more God; it won''t be 3 or 4 gods in one person anymore. Besides, our forces are attacking almost all of the northwest; this is our advantage.'' Thought the Sun God and stood before Shi Yue to sneer. "Heh, what do you have victory assured? It seems you still don''t understand your situation, Shi Yue. Well, let me show you my current power." The Sun God said, and without a second thought, he launched himself at her to enter into a frontal combat, in which he sought to gain the upper hand. Even so, Shi Yue''s strength surprised him again when he was easily countered, and she managed to move at absurd speeds every time. When he made his move, the Alchemical God also made his move to hit Tang Yin; even so, Mu Ruxue appeared before him to fight him. "Tang Yin, I''ll play with this guy for a bit." She said, smiling, though her face looked a little tense. Tang Yin nodded to her, and soon, an explosion occurred next to him as the Supreme God tried to punch him, but a vast dragon fist crushed him. Long Jia also entered the combat. Even so, that still left several gods in the vicinity. Tang Yin gripped his heavenly hammer as he stared intently at the Academy Protector. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''This guy must have information from the Elder God...'' He thought, and just then, this God attacked him, causing him to have to use his hammer to defend himself. He was forcefully pushed back, but Tang Yin smiled and swung his hammer to hit him while activating his Divine Body... *BOOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion then rose as the God Protector was sent forcefully backward, surprised by the power of that blow. "A Divine Body?" he asked in shock, and soon, Tang Yin''s body was surrounded by a silver aura, giving off a sense of divinity. Many looked to this side in shock, ''Did he reach the Divine Body before the Divine Knowledge Realm? What the hell is this guy?'' the Sun God thought, neglecting Shi Yue momentarily. She did not choose to attack him but instead disappeared and appeared to strike another one of the gods who was trying to wreak havoc among the small forces. The power of her blow was enough to send him flying for tens of meters, causing great destruction, and soon, she was engaged in combat against two gods. The battlefield was in chaos, but the Divine Body attracted attention as soon as it appeared in the hands of a Spiritual Supreme person. There are two types of Divine Bodies; one, the lesser known, is the Divine Body that was born from the evolution of a Heavenly Body, such as Huang Feifei''s Heavenly Body or Zu Xin''s Heavenly Body. That type of divine body is the least known, but it provides a great help to cultivation; it is an enhancement for talent. It is commonly called the ''Divine Cultivation Body'' or ''Celestial,'' as the case may be. On the other hand, there is a second type of Divine Body. This is the best known and does not provide an improvement in talent; it is an improvement in strength. It is like a Phase, but every cultivator will have it at some point, provided certain conditions are met. The first of these conditions is to have completed the Body of Spiritual Bones, from the Main Bones, which are 13, to all the Collection Bones, thus forming a huge internal Skeletal Body. After that, the creation of the Divine Body comes, using divine power from the Realm of Divine Knowledge to slowly imbue it into the Skeletal Body. It is a long and slow process that brings great benefit, as it will allow you to obtain the acclaimed Divine Body. In the Tang Yin world, there is a theory that this Divine Body can evolve again, but it has never been confirmed and is only a theory. Even so, the Divine Body is something that no one should have at the Tang Yin level. A Divine Body is fully formed when it ascends to the Divine Ascension Realm; how could it have been completed in the Supreme Spiritual Realm? That made no sense. But everyone was seeing it, and the pressure exerted by this Divine Body was not normal, even intimidating the God in front of Tang Yin. Seeing this, Tang Yin disappeared from his place, moving at an extreme speed toward this protector god to give him a strong blow that forced him backward. The causal explosion unleashed waves to all sides, proving that the power of this Divine Body was not simple. Even though the Protector God had used his own Divine Body to defend himself, he still felt his arms burning. "...What a powerful Divine body." He said in surprise; even so, he quickly reciprocated Tang Yin''s punch, creating an explosion as the two fists collided face to face, and just then, Tang Yin once again brought out his heavenly hammer to give him a swift blow that quickly sent him crashing to the ground. "How on earth could he be stronger than me?" the God Protector wondered in shock after seeing his own Divine Body slightly wobbling. It clearly demonstrated that his capabilities were lower than the opponent''s. Tang Yin smiled and took advantage of the moment when this God was doing nothing to strike out to all sides with powerful lightning bolts, engulfing many enemies between them. This surprised the Protector God, who immediately put his thoughts aside and came face to face with Tang Yin. Chapter 453 Disconnected A great battle raged from side to side as each of the powers present began to clash heavily against their rivals, raising destruction from side to side.Tang Yin also began to receive messages from their other organizations. The central region was attacking the entire northwest region in masse and wiping out several smaller empires, plus the major cities were being attacked with spirit ships. But the problem was that the damage in the Red Thunder City was no small thing. The explosions kept coming, and although there were casualties on both sides, the civilian carnage was worrisome. The problem was that Tang Yin wasn''t sure if this was all the power of the central region in this place. ''...I''ll have to get rid of some of these bastards to even things out...'' Tang Yin thought as he openly fought against the protector god. His ability to fight a god left everyone speechless. Even Long Jia was in shock. ''Shit, master and disciple are really monsters.'' She thought in surprise after seeing that Shi Yue was fighting two gods at once and still managed to keep them at bay, while Tang Yin managed to take the lead in their battle. At that moment, Tang Yin struck the protector god on the shoulder, which sent him flying backward in an unexpected position by him. Tang Yin took advantage of the moment to throw his heavenly hammer at him with force while using one of his skills, causing the hammer to turn into a mighty lightning bolt. The God was stunned to see this, ''Did he drop his weapon?'' He thought in shock, but then he saw Tang Yin disappear from his place and became on guard as he realized that it might be a combined attack between two of his abilities. Still, Tang Yin shouted out at that moment... "Master!" as he arrived from behind, one of the gods was fighting Shi Yue. This caught everyone completely off guard. Moreover, Tang Yin''s next move caused even more shock. A Heavenly Hammer appeared in his hand, making everyone can''t help but look at the other Heavenly Hammer flying towards the protector god at full speed, ''What the hell?'' They thought, but it was the last thought before a powerful explosion occurred. This explosion was caused by Tang Yin hitting the God from behind, combined with Shi Yue''s killer skill, which combined and shattered the God''s body in a single attack. The Sun God, who was closest to them, was the first to feel it. ''The presence... Disappeared?!'' He thought in shock, and soon, the dust explosion was dissipating, but just before it dissipated, Tang Yin leaped into the air with his heavenly hammer in his hands as he summoned the other hammer just before the attack hit the Protector God. "Total Thunder Destruction!" he shouted, and his two heavenly hammers were imbued with tremendous thunder and spiritual energy as he began to throw blows from side to side, turning the battlefield into a one-sided slaughter in an instant. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His movements were smooth but extremely fast. Just below him, Shi Yue expanded her eternal night domain and moved swiftly and precisely, bringing ''eternal night'' to countless powerful cultivators. A pair of beautiful master-disciple, they began to bring death to the battlefield. Shi Yu''s kills were precise and flawless, doing no real damage to the local structure, while Tang Yin''s kills were total destruction. He fully utilized his attribute as a destroyer while a small, destructive thunder domain emerged under his sleeve. Even so, the Gods soon came to their senses, and the Sun God quickly realized what was going on and instantly noticed the small, destructive thunder domain emerging behind Tang Yin. "HE IS TRYING TO CREATE A DOMAIN; STOP HIM!" he shouted in shock as he unleashed all his power, creating a mighty domain behind him to pounce upon. Only the great powers understood what it meant to create a domain under a slaughter like this, and under no circumstances could they allow it to be created. Even so, Shi Yue would not allow this guy to get close to Tang Yin, so she immediately appeared before him and unleashed a heavy blow towards him. "FUCK YOU!" shouted the Sun God loudly as he used all his power to launch an attack at Shi Yue. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The resulting explosion pushed Shi Yue backward and made blood drip from her mouth, but she still recovered quickly and faced the Sun God. "Your opponent is me!" She retorted, and a fight broke out again, although Shi Yue looked slightly inferior this time. Tang Yin noticed this. From the beginning, every one of his girls or the women close to him was under his gaze. He always watched them, even if he was fighting or trying something. And that was why he noticed his master''s condition better than anyone else. ''I can''t drag this out.'' He thought. He stepped aside, canceling the creation of his domain, when he sensed danger coming behind him, and frowned when he saw who it was. "So, you finally took the path to opposing Meiyu and me." He said with a smile as Cai Yu materialized in front of him. "Child, you are trying to oppose the gods. Do you think your end will be easy? Just look around you. Even though you managed to kill many with that weird attack, we still have a big advantage, and the Red Thunder city is slowly being destroyed; you won''t win." She said, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders, smiling. "I thought my mother-in-law was smarter, but apparently not. And if you come to face me, you seem to think my heavenly hammers are painted." He said, sneering. Cai Yu shrugged, "At least one of them is painted. It''s genetically impossible to be born with two matching weapons, don''t you know that?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, I know better than any of you." He said and disappeared instantly, appearing above her without her noticing. "That''s why I''m a genetic mistake." He said, surprising her by his extreme speed, and a mighty blow directly stunned her as she crashed into the mountain to the side. Her body ached intensely, and her senses failed her, ''What the hell just happened?'' She thought, but she couldn''t even move for a little bit. It was as if her body was unresponsive... She couldn''t move a muscle, and just then, Tang Yin appeared before her, pointing his left heavenly hammer at her. "You think my hammers are fakes? Well, sleep for a while and watch carefully how the foundations you say are indestructible start to be removed by these hammers you call fakes." Said Tang Yin, turning around and walking calmly towards the fight again. His words shocked her, but Cai Yu couldn''t even move or respond to him. It was as if... Her brain had been disconnected from her body. Chapter 454 Domain of Natural Law of Tang Yin Now that Tang Yin had stepped away from the battlefield momentarily, he noticed that the number of casualties on his side was significant.Those gods had killed many elders, and they had yet to show their full power. ''They are holding back because they want to destroy even the smallest of us...'' He thought and felt that many of Red Thunder Sect''s disciples had been destroyed. Those little disciples who had been admiring him and trying to follow in his footsteps in the last few years, those female disciples who seemed to be crazy about him... In many of them, there were not even traces left. ''That''s why you''re fighting so hard, even though your body can''t take it anymore, huh...'' Tang Yin thought, staring at her master. ''It''s time to take things into my own hands.'' He thought and threw one of his celestial hammers upwards. The moment the hammer was in the air, he took the opportunity to fire a small pistol into the air, sending a message to the members of his organization. It''s time to turn the tables! The explosive that carried that message echoed in every corner of this place, and a tremor started to happen at that moment, attracting everyone''s attention. Right after that, Tang Yin leaped into the air, clutching his heavenly hammer as it landed hard on many of the enemy''s mighty ones. An explosion rose, but it was soon scattered by the power emanating from Tang Yin''s body. His body, which was covered by the silver mist, was now painted a deep red color, like crimson lightning. And his killing spree began. Along with Tang Yin, a large number of people from the most powerful halls of his organization made their presence known and began to kill indiscriminately, from side to side. Their sudden actions took everyone by surprise and frightened the gods. "MOVE NOW!" shouted the Sun God, who could not allow any more people to die on his side. Along with his words, two potent domains of the Divine Sun also appeared, and although Shi Yue''s powerful domain restrained them, they still managed to spread a scorching heat throughout the battlefield. Just then, in the ear of a Tang Yin, who was indiscriminately killing many enemies, a lovely voice rang out... "BE CAREFUL, TANG YIN!" She shouted... This was a voice in his mind, which took him by surprise, but he was not allowed to think when a mighty being appeared beside him and gave him a strong punch in the stomach, sending him flying for hundreds of meters until he hit a nearby mountain. "TANG YIN!" shouted many frightened women. Shi Yue couldn''t take it anymore and tried to run towards him, but was caught off guard by the two Divine Sun domains and pushed back by a mighty blow from the other divine sun god present. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could not help but vomit blood, but although her own blood washed over her, she quickly came back to herself, and a murderous look shone in her eyes. "If you want to die so badly, it''s time for the Divine Sun to have one less god." She said with intense hatred and disappeared without a trace. "BE CAREFUL, BROTHER!" shouted the Sun God from behind, but his shout came too late... His brother didn''t even understand why he had said that to him when he felt something cold pass through his neck. That puzzled him, but he soon saw his perspective change and began to see the sky for no reason. The last vestiges of his consciousness managed to look at a headless body, bleeding profusely... The death of another god was shocking, and many could not help but look over in shock. Even so, Shi Yue was deeply affected after making such a murderous move and ended up almost falling forward while bleeding. Still, she managed to stand her ground and took advantage of the moment of bewilderment, disappearing again and approaching Tang Yin. Near him was the Elder God, about to attack him again. ''...Tsk, I got careless for a moment, and this bastard managed to land a tremendous blow on me.'' Tang Yin thought as he stood up from the rubble. He managed to avoid a killing blow thanks to the earlier scream and smiled. ''Girl, if you''re still alive, at least talk more often.'' He said in his mind but heard a scolding from the administrator to get his act together, as she didn''t want her new host to die so quickly. When Tang Yin stood up, he jumped up to dodge the Elder God''s blow and just noticed the wounds on Shi Yue''s body, who was also nearby. ''How?'' He thought in shock and took the opportunity to look at the entire battlefield. ''Did she push herself beyond the limit to kill that god?'' He thought, realizing what had happened because of his carelessness. Still, this also made his hatred transfer to the Elder God. "Shit, you really pissed me off this time, motherfucker. Let''s see if I don''t manage to destroy your fucking academy." He growled and unleashed all his strength instantly, creating a glowing image of him in the sky. ''Natural Law Domain!'' he shouted internally, and a vast celestial domain appeared behind him with a burst of spiritual energy. "A Natural Law Domain!?" shouted the gods, instantly recognizing it, but that wasn''t all. Soon, Tang Yin hurled his two heavenly hammers toward the sky. These collide and come together, causing powerful lightning bolts to fall. The deafening roar attracted the city''s attention and was even heard in neighboring cities. Meanwhile, a spiritual radiance shot out from Tang Yin''s body while a ruler''s halo appeared behind him. The silver color shone brightly then, causing Tang Yin''s entire image to ignite with a blinding and powerful silver light while an extremely powerful aura rose all over the place. His long blue hair and eyes, which were of the same color, were painted silver. His figure also grew a few centimeters, giving a sense of oppression over the battlefield. "A Phase!!? This guy can do the same thing as Shi Yue!!!?" shouted many in shock... Even Shi Yue was stunned watching this, but numerous thoughts and memories crossed her mind at that moment... Tang Yin smiled a little then. ''Personal Domain!'' Chapter 455 Imitation Tang Yin''s Natural Law Domain, his Natural Law being that of Control, allows him to have perfect control over his Personal Domain, one of the most powerful domains that ever existed, even in the Upper World.This is why Tang Yin''s image changed drastically this time and perfectly matched his soul''s form. Yet, this in itself was not a Phase, as many thought in the area. It is simply a personal domain, created to be the imitation of the Phase that Tang Yin created. A replica was designed to increase the power of the main one. His entire body was glowing after activating his domains, and the Natural Law Domain spread from side to side across the battlefield. Nothing could stop it, putting all of this under Tang Yin''s control. At that time, Bai Lixue and his entire group began to cast their combined domains over Tang Yin''s colossal Domain. At the same time, numerous Spiritual Supremes and more from Tang Yin organizations began to exert various domains of different styles and attributes. The domains created a beautiful picture of combat, as if countless immortals faced numerous enemies while Tang Yin was in the middle of it all. Even Mu Ruxue and Long Jia immediately launched their respective domains. This was not just by chance; it was a move trained by Tang Yin. His Domain of Natural Law is not like the rest; this is a domain of the most enigmatic Natural Law among the Natural Laws. Above this exceptional Domain, any other domain can be cast without affecting it. This is similar to how Su Lian and Jia Yijie created the Illusory Domain during the Battle of the Great Sects, as that was a domain taught to them by Tang Yin. Now, what is special about this Domain is that it is the Domain of the Law of Control. Its Controller, in this place, is the King. So, when many enemy Spiritual Supremes tried to launch their Domains to fight, they realized that their powers were restricted, and this made Tang Yin smile. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the Gods came out of shock after seeing a Natural Law Domain appearing here in Tang Yin''s hands, they realized this was a grave mistake. Attacking the northwest region... It should not have been in the nearest plans for them. This would leave them with a tremendous blow. Having lost two gods was already a tremendous blow to them. But with this¡­ The blow would be more devastating. Still, they could not retreat. "LAUNCH YOUR LAW DOMAINS!" shouted the Sun God at that moment with great hatred, as he himself rushed to try to assassinate Shi Yue, who looked a little unprotected, and cast his Natural Law Domain of Fire. Along with his shout and the appearance of his Natural Law Domain, several other Domains appeared as thunderous explosions, and the Elder God also rushed over to attack Shi Yue. Although Tang Yin tried to contain these domains in the beginning, drastically diminishing the power of the gods, they resisted strongly and ended up getting out of his control. Even so, the brief moment he had gained allowed him to rise above them, and he dealt a mighty blow to the Sun God, which sent him flying, as he crashed into countless constructions along the way and knocked them down to rubble. He then appeared before the Elder God and gave him a mighty blow, knocking him away from Shi Yue at an alarming speed. Even so, Tang Yin hated this God, so he unhesitatingly followed him. "You''re going to die, you bastard!" he shouted, continuously punching him in the stomach, making the Elder God the first to feel Tang Yin''s full power at this stage. His long silver hair created a trail of power all over the place. Soon after Tang Yin started chasing these gods, the rest of the gods immediately unleashed all their power and, together with a roar from the Sun God, who was still in pain from losing his younger brother, they all rushed forward to attack everyone present. The power unleashed by so many Gods was not something easy to stop. Moreover, this time, they were not holding back. Along with their unleashed powers, it also caused many of the weaker ones on the battlefield to fall to the ground, vomiting blood. When a God unleashes his true power, every Spiritual Supreme must kneel; that was the image seen to be realized now. Tang Yin noticed this, so he immediately threw the Elder God upwards and appeared above him with a sword in his hand. "Die, you bastard!" he shouted as he activated his most powerful skill as a swordsman... Flashes of silver light shot out from his sword and forcefully cut the body in front of him into four pieces. Tang Yin frowned and looked next to the other gods. "Tsk, so he has puppet tactics, this bastard." At the last moment, the Elder God exchanged bodies with one of the people present. Although he was strong, he was not a god. Therefore, Tang Yin removed the body and returned to the place where the gods were wreaking havoc. His power was unleashed to the limit at that moment, as he fell from the sky like lightning and struck the Sun God in conjunction with the Supreme God in a single blow. The resulting explosion even killed a large number of Spiritual Supremes, but just at that moment, Tang Yin felt his energy draining at an absurd speed. ''Shit, this thing keeps draining so much spiritual energy.'' He thought, and although this was a blow that damaged the two gods he hit, the rest of the gods were not stupid. They immediately lunged at him, giving him a mighty blow that sent him flying backward a dozen meters without stopping until he crashed into a huge mountain that was reduced to ashes. "ATTACK!" shouted the gods then, cheering their troops, and a roar rang out as the powers of the gods destroyed mountains and grand buildings. Chapter 456 Combined domains? ''In the end, it''s dangerous to fight so many gods simultaneously in my current state.'' Tang Yin thought as he came to his senses. He sighed and put a hand to his chest as he stood up, and soon after, he entered the battlefield with occultation tactics.He knew that his domains were slowly being removed as the spiritual energy reserves in his body were running low. Therefore, he knew he had to launch an attack powerful enough to weaken them as best he could. He knew very well that the wounds on the bodies of those gods were not normal; their lightning-attribute strikes cannot be ignored entirely, even if they are gods. Therefore, he understood the current injuries among the enemy forces very well. But he also knew very well that his allies were not well either. Even though his girls managed to keep several powerful opponents at bay, they were still injured. At the beginning of the battle, Shi Yue put a lot of effort into keeping as many gods as she could under control. Even giving them decisive attacks, thus, the state in her body was no joke. The fiery battle that the Alchemical God and Mu Ruxue were having was still in a flurry. Although Mu Ruxue benefited from Tang Yin''s domain, in the end, she had only been in her newly attained stage for a short time, while the Alchemical God has been God for thousands of years. Among all these evils, there is still a worse one. With his domain extended, Tang Yin noticed that there were forces moving here at great speed. He was sure they were not his; he would have received a message if they were. That means they were reinforcements of the rivals. And he could not stop them for long. Therefore, he decided to launch an attack to destroy many of the opponent''s forces. ''Master, back away stealthily. I will launch a killer attack powerful enough to kill most of them.'' He said, sending a message to his master, whom Long Jia was protecting. Shi Yue then looked to the side doubtfully, even though no one else could see him; to her, he was not invisible. All the occultation tactics that Tang Yin was now using were taught to her. So she could see him clearly and frowned. Still, she sighed. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''A mass attack launched from the middle may be able to kill half of them... If I can get close to them, we may be able to hit them hard enough to force them to retreat...'' She thought to herself as soon as she heard this. ''Still... Using more of my power will put many things at risk.'' She thought and frowned. Then, a distant memory appeared in her mind. ''That cultivator who doesn''t have the guts to try will never be able to reach the greatest heights.'' It was a fleeting thought... ''His father had taught him that, as I recall...'' She thought after remembering this and smiled a little. ''Although I am no longer a cultivator, will I be able to reach greater heights if I have enough guts?'' She thought, and without hesitation, she stepped behind Long Jia as she told her to remove the lighting in this place for a moment. Although Long Jia didn''t understand why Shi Yue would ask that of her being the Mistress of the Night, she still nodded and, without hesitation, cast a skill... The next thing she felt was Shi Yue disappear behind her. ''Is she going to attack in that state?'' she thought in shock. Still, there was no turning back. Therefore, she could only frown and give her all to break the stalemate where she was, not allowing those in front of her to notice that Shi Yue was not there. Tang Yin also noticed this movement of hers, so he sighed. It was evident that this would happen. Still, there was nothing to do on this occasion. He arrived right in the middle of where his enemies were, getting as close to them as possible without being noticed, while his master arrived behind him. "I want to try a technique I once saw a great cultivator use. Let me see if my night is really compatible with thunder, just as he had said." She said, smiling softly. Tang Yin nodded, "Let''s do a combined attack. I will exploit all my Personal Domains to destroy as many as possible; focus your attention on attacking the ones I can''t hit." He said, smiling and looking at her. "Can you do it, Shi Yue?" he asked, surprising her slightly. She looked at him briefly but nodded after averting her gaze. "I will, Tang Yin." She replied firmly. Although Tang Yin was surprised, they soon entered a strange state, seeing nothing but enemies. The fighting had not stopped, and the destruction continued; even so, no one noticed that a couple was in their midst as they prepared an extremely deadly attack on them. Tang Yin''s domain began to shake and expand madly at those moments. "IT''S TANG YIN, STOP HIM!" shouted the gods as they once again unleashed their powers in full splendor, like shining stars lighting up the night with their own light. Their unleashed powers shook the entire northwest region; even so, the expansion of Tang Yin''s domain did not stop. Soon, the entire sky was illuminated in a beautiful silver color, and just above this and without anyone noticing, a domain even darker than the night expanded from side to side. It was a very similar attack that the two were using; perhaps it made sense, being a mass attack. After a mad expansion of these two spiritual domains, the spiritual energy of both faltered until it met its limit. At those moments, Tang Yin reached into his inventory and took out a small spirit herb... If one looked carefully, anyone could tell it was the small spirit herb he had taken from that place. He did not hesitate to put this spirit herb on Shi Yue''s body without her noticing. And just then... The limit reached in spiritual energy; it was also the moment when a thunderous sound burst out from the silver clouds that lit up the sky, leaving everyone stunned. The sound was so thunderous that the ears of the spiritual supreme ones ended up breaking, including the spiritual supreme ones who belonged to Tang Yin''s side. This left all the gods in shock, and they realized that something terrible was about to happen... And from one moment to the next, countless powerful spiritual lightning bolts suddenly struck... *BRUUUUUUUUUUUUM* The amount of lightning that fell in that instant was almost impossible to count, The Sun God was the fastest and also the only one to react. Maybe it was due to one of his inherited memories, or perhaps it was due to his survival instinct, but without hesitating for a second, he launched a roar into the sky to expand his Natural Law domain further and exploded it... The countless lightning bolts soon hit the ground, and although many were burned to ashes by the intense fire, the vast majority struck many enemy forces. Gods or Supreme Spirituals, none were the exception. And at a speed almost impossible to follow, strange and dark rays mingled with the darkness of the night and pierced a significant number of bodies without any restriction, as if they had been guided... Chapter 457 Something strange An attack of such magnitude left Shi Yue without energy reserves, so she staggered and was held by Tang Yin, who looked up to see a vast beam approaching him.This was the central lightning bolt, and it would fall where the caster was... It would fall where most of the gods were, but it would also fall on him and would not discriminate to do immense damage if it hit him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, he hugged Shi Yue tightly and activated the spiritual herb in his chest. At the same time, all his spiritual bones appeared in front of him, unleashing a considerable wall of spiritual energy above him. Instantly after that, the most potent lightning struck down, engulfing this entire place, as Tang Yin darted out of his range... Although he knew that the gods would defend themselves and perhaps he could use that to avoid severe damage, he preferred to remove himself because he understood what would happen if those gods failed to defend at least 60% of the damage from that lightning bolt... An immense explosion occurred then. Tang Yin was sent flying and rolled on the ground. All of his concealment techniques disappeared after receiving a direct hit from this lightning bolt, and his two domains were destroyed instantly. Every one of Tang Yin''s allies had to retreat, struck by the debris raised by this immense amount of lightning, while Tang Yin only had to withstand the lightning strike on him. He managed to avoid the most severe blow, but all his energy had been worn out, so the rest of the lightning bolts fell on him. Even so, he kept Shi Yue under him while a small spiritual barrier was above her. Although it was small, the white-colored barrier was resistant to everything. Therefore, Shi Yue did not receive damage. And the rumbling disappeared soon after... The tremendous roar in the middle also disappeared. Only an empty field remained. This massive destruction reduced the vast mountain below and numerous nearby mountains to nothing but a huge field. Many of them could be seen to have been burned by fire, while most of them had been destroyed by lightning. Tang Yin didn''t hesitate to get up as soon as he felt the lightning stopped, and seeing that his master was okay, he sighed. Still, she was giving him a murderous glare at this moment. "It seems your plan was more elaborate than I thought. But was it necessary to use a treasure like that, which you worked so hard to make, to protect me? You know perfectly well that my physical body is much more resistant than yours." She spoke. Tang Yin had practically his entire back shattered by lightning, and many of his bones had been broken, although his healing abilities began to heal him. But he smiled toward her. "A treasure made to protect must be used to protect." He replied as she stood up. "A treasure made to protect doesn''t need to protect who doesn''t need it. If you protect yourself, it''s more effective than protecting me. I am no longer a cultivator." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "The treasure will protect whoever its creator chooses. I can''t let you die, so it''s okay." He replied, and just then, the screams of his allies came from behind him. He looked from side to side and frowned as he saw that many corpses were not present. "They were reduced to ashes... That Sun God exploited his Natural law domain and managed to counteract some of the damage, what a cunning fellow." He said and then averted his gaze, seeing the girls running towards him with someone in their arms. Tang Yin was startled and stared at him. ''Elder Destroyer died?'' He thought to himself in shock. The sadness on Bai Lixue''s face gave him the answer. Among all the elders and disciples, those two had the best relationship. Although Bai Lixue never accepted him as her master, he still taught her everything he knew. He was also the strongest elder among all, being at the advanced stage of the Divine Knowledge Realm. Tang Yin frowned and then noticed that something was wrong. The wound on Elder Destroyer''s body¡­ ''Stabbed with a dagger?'' He thought in shock, and with an extremely fast movement that he didn''t even think he could do at this moment, he arrived before Elder Destroyer''s body and placed a hand on it, activating his Natural Law. Bai Lixue was shocked by this move, "Tang Yin, you..." She said quickly in shock, but before she could finish, Tang Yin disappeared again as he summoned his Heavenly Hammers, and his Natural Law Domain was once again unleashed with force. "SHOW YOURSELF, YOU BASTARD!" he shouted, shocking everyone who heard him at that moment. Tang Yin stood in a fighting stance, ready to strike a blow, without anyone figuring out what was happening. Even so, along with Tang Yin''s move, Elder Destroyer''s body was consumed instantly and left as a skeleton, as the spiritual energy remaining in his body was transferred to Tang Yin''s body. His last movements shocked everyone, causing many to doubt even if it was him. "HAHAHAHAHA, IT''S TIME TO DIE, SHI YUE, HAHAHAHAHAHA!" a terrifying voice, along with mocking and resonant laughter, reached their ears at that instant. And Tang Yin turned his head quickly as he swung one of his hammers toward the position where he had sensed a threat to his master. "MASTER, BEWARE!" he shouted, lunging towards her. Even so, his celestial hammer was then struck by a small dagger. That shocked him, and he realized it was a feint. ''Shit!'' he shouted in his mind as he disappeared to dart away... Just then, a figure materialized behind Long Jia and stabbed her hard... Even she was stunned by this. She could not sense this person''s presence even with her dragon senses. But the guy couldn''t do more than that; as soon as Tang Yin gave him a mighty blow, using one of her most potent skills, the impact sent him flying for hundreds of meters toward the place where the flashes of lightning remained. The force with which he arrived ended up scattering the remains of the lightning, also revealing that there were still a large number of people alive but seriously injured in that place. Even so, Tang Yin did not care about this. He immediately grabbed Long Jia in his arms and began to heal her with all his skills. But the most surprised at this was Shi Yue; she quickly arrived at Long Jia''s side as well and in the attack... She could see who it was. She turned her gaze, and a bandage-filled appearance was the only thing in her eyes. "You''re ''Mutant, the Dead'', how the hell do you still exist, you fucking bastard?" She asked as she turned her gaze to the group that had just appeared. Their number of forces was not even a quarter of what they had brought, but they still had strength. Also, just at that time, huge spirit ships began to arrive. Not very powerful people were coming, but several were still from the Divine Knowledge Realm. Still, Shi Yue didn''t mind them. She simply looked at a guy she had killed twice. This was the third time she had seen this bastard before her. When she first killed him, it was when she tried to help her father save himself. The way he died made him mutate and turn into a grotesque and strange thing of human appearance for some unknown cause to her. The second time she killed him was at the end of her fight against the gods; he appeared out of nowhere to deal her the final blow, and he was responsible for her losing her cultivation back then. Her last great power as a cultivator, she gave it to him to destroy him. So, how the hell is this guy still here? Chapter 458 A System Mission? Among the survivors of that incredible explosion, the Sun God, the Elder God, and the Supreme God were still alive, while the rest of the gods, including the Alchemical God, were wiped out.Even so, the state of the Supreme God was extremely precarious; he was severely injured, even more so than Long Jia. The Sun God was no better off than him. He exploited his Natural Law Domain and received that massive thunderbolt full-on. Among the rest, perhaps the one in the best condition was Cai Yu, and she couldn''t even move. In fact, she was presumed dead. But all the forces of the Cai family she had brought with her were almost exterminated. Of the entirety of the forces in the central region, perhaps not even 30% were left. While the Elder God... He was the one in the best condition. "Hahahaha, Shi Yue, Shi Yue... As idiotic and childish as 2 thousand years ago, hahaha..." Said the Elder God as he laughed unstoppably and stood beside the being that had just attacked Long Jia. Tang Yin looked up and glared at it. ''A dead being? This isn''t a mutation; they''re just holding this guy''s consciousness in that body with some dark and evil tactic, and that''s why he''s filled with hatred. Shit, even demons wouldn''t dare to do that kind of tactic; what the hell are these bastards planning?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. ''...My Natural Laws are reacting in revulsion towards this; what the hell is happening?'' He thought again and stared at the gods that were still left here. He was trying to understand their intentions and what they were doing. But now that he sees him like this, he feels that something is wrong, but he can''t figure out what it is. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yue stared at the Elder God and frowned. "What do you mean? You damn old man, you have attacked your ancestor''s grounds and want to erase them from the continent, what the fuck are you trying to do?" She asked. This one couldn''t stop laughing but soon stopped and stared at her. "Hehe, Shi Yue, you''ve really lost a bit of your intelligence in all these years. Back then, the only independent God who was said to act according to your whims appeared out of nowhere to destroy your cultivation after the rest of the gods failed. Haven''t you ever wondered why? What was the only independent God on the continent doing, attacking the leader of one of the most powerful forces back then?" "Don''t you get it? Then, let me give you another clue. It was also you who gave me the corpse of that Independent God for me together with my master to purify, but, even so, he reappeared and took away your cultivation... Are you still wandering in your bubble of ideas that I am the heir of your ancestor?" He asked. However, in reality, Shi Yue had already understood this before. He just couldn''t stop talking and laughing because, this time, he had won. "...So that''s how I thought. In the end, the plan you''re trying to carry out is not one you planned but something that comes from your past memories. I understand, I understand..." Tang Yin said while staring at him. "And this man next to you... An independent God... Normally, independent people have an unshakable pride in not depending on associations to reach great heights, so I can assume that he reached that level thanks to his efforts... Still, you used some way to control him; maybe he approached you or your teacher to become a second Sage since normally Sages support this good practice, but you... You ended up turning him into a little puppet..." "No, originally, he wasn''t your puppet. He simply owed you a debt, which you used to trick him into murdering Shi Yue and his father. If it worked out well for you and Shi Yue was killed, you would gain a lot, but if it went wrong, you could still use some way to hit her with the excuse of purifying the body..." After Tang Yin had spoken enough, saying his conclusions, he glared at the Elder God. "And you... You are really not a sage. You may never have understood what it means to be a sage because you strayed from that path... No, likely, you are not the one who strayed; there is a possibility that the one who strayed did so thousands of years ago, and they are using the teachings of one who really was to teach how to reach the next level. And you are using some strange tactic to turn that guy into your living puppet." Tang Yin said and smiled as he hid his heavenly hammer. His words shocked the Elder God, who couldn''t help but be surprised by his deduction. "Hmph, so it was indeed you who decided to get in the way of my plans. You''ve got a good head there." He replied. Tang Yin stared at him while trying to see more through him. Despite his deduction being correct, he felt that something still didn''t add up. The fact that this guy was here, how on earth was that possible? Tang Yin understood the tactics of demons very well, especially the dark tactics. Among those, he remembers several that can make a body and mind remain imprisoned to the body for a while, but that time would not exceed 100 years. How is this guy still alive after 2 thousand years? ''If they had a divine item to keep him... No, that''s impossible. The cultivation would be immensely reduced yearly; there''s no way it would have that much capacity to hide from my perception right now... That being the case, what the heck is this guy?'' He thought... His thoughts continued to wander until a small light bulb of ideas went off in his head; still, he denied it as soon as it reached him. ''Impossible...'' He thought and stared at him. Even though the possibility in his mind he could deny it and he had more than enough evidence to do so, there was still a minimal chance that it was real... Still, as he prepared to speak, many messages flashed into his view. [Ding] [Alert!] [Alert!] [Mission Issued! Central Mission Issued!] [Mission no reward!] [Restriction!] The number of messages was repeated several times until a huge wall of system messages finally appeared, showing the Mission. [Ding!] [A System mission has been issued!] [Mission: You can''t assassinate the Elder God]. | Task: Whatever happens, you cannot assassinate the Elder God until the System gives the order. | Next Mission: Assassinate the Elder God. This Mission will be issued in 100 years. Countdown... | Rewards: NO REWARD. | Penalty: Death. [The System and the Host are one, so the System advises you to follow the stipulated missions]. Reading this Mission was a shock to Tang Yin. ''What the fuck is this? You''re stopping me from assassinating my enemy!? Administrator, what the hell is this!?'' Tang Yin shouted, a little upset in his head, but a faint scream came to him just then. "Ahh... What the fuck is wrong with you!! LOGIN, I''M THE ADMINISTRATOR!" "Why the hell are you taking away my access!? I''M THE ADMINISTRATOR!" "Tang Yin, the System went crazy... AHHHH...!" The voice was clearly the administrator. That beautiful, enigmatic voice reached him, but it sounded extremely agitated and seemed like something... Was it tying her up? ''Hey, what the hell is going on?'' Tang Yin asked hurriedly. But he received no answer from her. Moreover, he felt that, although she was in his spirit world, she could not speak. And the Mission in front of him flickered repeatedly, demonstrating its importance. This deeply shocked Tang Yin. ''Is the System protecting the Elder God? At this moment?'' He thought in shock as he stared at it... Chapter 459 Invisible attacks Naturally, the Elder God could not understand the shock in Tang Yin''s head.But the fact that the System had given him a mission to stop him from killing his enemy¡­ It pissed him off. Shit, while he was grateful to the System and thanks to it, he had been able to create so many things that allowed him to make so many influential organizations in a short time, he would never allow anyone to stop him from assassinating someone who wanted to assassinate his people! In this situation, if the Elder God decided to attack him now that he had a God under his control, what could Tang Yin do, let his people die? ''...I don''t intend to go against the System''s orders, but... I have my enemy in front of me, and I can kill him. Don''t expect me to choose to believe that you can murder me like that.'' Tang Yin thought. He glared at the Elder God to continue his previous talk and returned to his usual coldness, although it seemed colder this time. The Elder God spoke mockingly and stepped forward, "It is time for the northwest region to cease to exist. Shi Yue, before you die, I will give you a message. It''s a message your ancestor left for your Clan." He said, smiling broadly with a sinister smile. Shi Yue frowned upon hearing this but said nothing. She simply waited... "Back then, I wanted to be a God. The God of the Northwest, but you prevented me... Thunder Clan, the Clan of 1 million years, someday my Heirs will end you, and I will prove that I am above you, even in death." The Elder God spoke strangely and grotesquely; his face moved differently. It looked as if the one speaking was not him but someone different who was not in this place. His words and expressions were riddled with unquenchable hatred, proving the truthfulness of his message. This left Shi Yue in shock. ''My clans were destroyed by the legacy of one of my clan members?'' She thought in shock, but just at those moments, Tang Yin disappeared from his place and appeared above these gods without warning. "With only you, you threaten my master!? Let''s see who it is that will be destroyed from the face of this earth!" shouted Tang Yin with anger and palpable coldness as he intensely swung his celestial hammer to deal a heavy blow to the Elder God... [HOST TANG YIN, STOP OR YOU''LL BE KILLED!] Even so, Tang Yin didn''t stop and swung his heavenly hammer again, but before he could strike it again, an invisible blow occurred within him and attacked his heart... *BOM* An explosion occurred inside his body that made him spit blood and stopped him in his tracks. His expression was in shock after feeling that intense attack. His body felt the fear of death at that moment, and it left him petrified. Being petrified in a combat of such magnitude... How could he not be penalized? The Elder God did not hesitate to attack him back. Even so, Tang Yin roared to get his body to move and slightly managed to avoid the blow. Even so, the impact passed by the side of his face, and the force sent him flying backward. "Tang Yin, it''s impossible for you to stop me! How can you stop two gods with so many powers together? HAHAHAHAHA, DIE!" shouted the Elder God and, without hesitation, sent his small but mighty puppet while signaling the powers that were in the surroundings to attack them. Tang Yin circled several times in the air until he fell to the ground, right in front of the undead that now stalked him and glared at him. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin, be careful; he uses potent poisons!" shouted Shi Yue behind him and tried to run towards him. ''An undead, huh...'' Tang Yin thought and smiled, with blood still coming out of his mouth. He wasn''t worried about this one from the beginning because he had straightforward ways to assassinate him, even if this one had the strength of a god. Still, this time, there was a slight problem. That blow to the heart could not be ignored. It really affected him greatly, so his speed and strength had decreased quite a bit. That''s why he waited for this guy to approach him... He didn''t have to wait long. Soon, he felt a sharp blow from his side as a thin, cold weapon stabbed into his body. The pain was searing, while the screams of the people behind him couldn''t have been more painful than they already were. Many of them even started running towards him. Even so, Tang Yin''s move was quicker, as he turned his hand quickly and grabbed this strange being by the head. "You made a mistake, Elder God. Bringing an undead near me, hehe, are you an idiot? I can tell you''ve never understood the Natural Laws." Tang Yin said, smiling slightly. He summoned his Natural Law to his hand and pushed it towards the body of this being that should have been dead. Soon, a terrifying scream came out of its mouth as it began to dissipate as if it were sand scattered by the wind. This shocked everyone who saw it. ''What the hell just happened?'' That was what many of them thought. Still, Tang Yin wasn''t going to explain it to them. And at that moment, Tang Yin noticed the Elder God coming up behind him to strike him a blow, which was quickly countered by his hammer. Even so, such a powerful attack on his part was seen as an assassination attempt by Tang Yin toward the Elder God, so soon, the stabbing pain in his heart struck his senses, and a significant spurt of blood spurted out of his mouth as he was sent backward. ''Shit, I''ll never give in to a fucking traitor!'' Tang Yin shouted angrily inside him, feeling betrayed by the System, and immediately and without caring about the wounds on his body, he summoned his other heavenly hammer. "HEAVENLY HAMMER DOMAIN!" he shouted intensely with hatred at that moment, and a domain once again lit up above this whole place. Chapter 460 Stay quiet! "Can he still use a domain!? IMPOSSIBLE!" shouted many of them, but Tang Yin swung his hammers from side to side as he attacked all the forces that had just arrived."ATTACK!" he shouted. Everyone who could still fight didn''t hesitate to start fighting, and countless explosions occurred everywhere as the spirit ships began to fire thunderously... All that was left of the city was reduced to ashes amidst explosions, but soon, they were surrounded from side to side by an immense amount of spirit ships. "The Sword Sect and the Ding Family, pay their respects to the Central Region; let us help you clean up the world''s trash!" they shouted from those ships. ''Another betrayal, huh...'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing this. Still, he ignored it and focused on those before him; the remaining gods could not fight, and the Protector God had been exterminated in the lightning; only the Elder God was present, but this guy was also injured. Therefore, his approach was to hit them, even if it meant damaging his body and heart tremendously. Even so, the number of blows he received was not few, and he soon flew backward, falling at the feet of the girls who continued to fight. This left them in shock. It was their first time seeing Tang Yin in such a state. They didn''t know what to do for a moment, but Huang Feifei''s desperate cry brought them out of their stupor as she stood firmly in front of them all and withstood a blow from the Elder God, which sent her flying tens of meters backward. ''Too powerful...'' She thought in shock as blood gushed out of her mouth. Tang Yin saw this, so he immediately disappeared and appeared as he squeezed the Elder God''s neck and smashed it into the ground at an almost unreal speed. The explosion was followed by a spurt of blood spurting out of Tang Yin''s mouth. Still, he didn''t care. At this moment, he just wanted to murder this bastard. So he lifted the Elder God, who had been taken by surprise and gave him a firm kick imbued with lightning. Although the energy in his body was almost non-existent, he managed to ignite the spark of his lightning once again. The spark of someone proud of his lightning element and his destructive attribute. The spark of someone who had once been the controller of the Natural Laws of Lightning, and for a moment, an intense lightning attack struck the body of the Elder God, sending him hundreds of feet backward, his entire body paralyzed. Just then, a stabbing pain enveloped Tang Yin again, as his heart was struck by practically invisible energy from within, and this time, it seemed to hit a key point for his heart, which almost knocked him unconscious in that instant. His fight was a bit strange, for although he was not taking direct damage, he still looked even more injured than when he was. That was strange to most who noticed, but no one thought beyond strangeness. At those moments, various cannon attacks shot out from all the spirit ships, causing Tang Yin to regain his almost lost consciousness. "NO WAY I''M DYING IN THIS FUCKING PLACE FOR FUCKING TRAITORS!" shouted Tang Yin loudly, summoning his heavenly hammers again and jumping up high. Many cannon blasts were countered by his people, who were still fighting, but many others went straight to strike. Therefore, Tang Yin was preparing to execute the last part of his plan... Yet, just then, the sound of something being petrified reached his ears. The sound of freezing ice circling the battlefield reached him and came along with a beautiful voice that was like a melody to his ears. "TANG YIN, STAY QUIET!" shouted Bing Qingyue at that instant, putting up huge barriers on all four sides and preventing the attacks from hitting anyone. Moreover, she froze every attack and all the spirit ships at once as she appeared before Tang Yin and pulled him down. Tang Yin was surprised to see her here, ''What is this girl doing here, looking for danger like that?'' He thought in shock. Just at those moments, behind the barriers she created, the gods stood in shock. "It''s the Divine Item of the Ice element!" shouted the Elder God, and other gods were shocked. "What the hell is the Ice Divine Sect doing meddling in our affairs!?" the Sun God shouted angrily while summoning his Divine Item. "Goddess of Asgard, don''t think you''re the only one with an Elemental Divine Item!" he shouted angrily, unleashing the power of fire on his divine item. Although he himself could not attack, the attack of this divine item was enough to destroy anything he wanted. Even so, using it will significantly weigh his body, but... Right now, he has everyone he ever wanted to destroy in his hand, and he can kill them. He does not believe that the Goddess of Asgard will get into this dispute personally, so he must bet everything. Therefore, he did not hesitate to activate his Divine Item in a single attack, and a massive column of fire appeared in front of him as it swirled at incredible speed toward where the massive icy walls were. Tang Yin frowned upon seeing this, and without hesitation, he stepped out of Qingyue''s grip to take a step forward... ''Thunder Destroyer Strike.'' He thought as he activated his most precious skill so far and faced in front of the massive pillar of fire. A powerful impact came out as the heavenly hammer struck once against the pillar of fire, and Tang Yin was thrown backward, but he quickly gave it another and a third, even more powerful blow. Still, this was his limit. Therefore, he could not hold on and fell like a meteorite. ''It''s a divine item bathed with the Natural Laws, huh...'' He thought with difficulty after seeing the massive pillar of fire still heading towards them. He was sure the icy divine item could stop it, but... The problem was, if it were launched by Qingyue, it would only stop it for a short time. Qingyue quickly reached his side and grabbed him as he ran to where the other girls were, "Let''s go. I have a way out of here." She said, but just then, a spurt of blood came out of her mouth as the first impact of the pillar of fire with one of the walls of the skill she was using occurred. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Shit... Since I''m not its master, the divine item doesn''t want to lend me much power...'' She thought and quickly turned around to see. She didn''t hesitate to take out her other item after seeing that the pillar of fire had pierced her walls a bit and threw it to the ground. "Teleportation!" she shouted, but the item barely activated and needed a few seconds to take effect... ''No time!'' she thought. Soon, a soft, passive voice was heard above all of these. "Icy Hand of the Northern Goddess." A massive hand of ice appeared before them, and a tremendous impact occurred between the hand and the pillar of fire. Even so, the pillar of fire was forcefully pushed back, instantly causing the Sun God to fall unconscious from the recoil. "Master!" Qingyue shouted. Her teacher sighed from above and smiled at her, "Do it; I''ll give you a hand this time." She replied, and just then, the item below Qingyue glowed with an icy light. A few seconds later, many people whom she had marked disappeared from that place, bringing silence to the whole area... Chapter 461 An organized and planned retreat Everyone was shocked after seeing this, but soon, a wave of explosions occurred from side to side as the remaining members of the Tang Yin organizations began to attack left and right as they retreated.The explosions fell from side to side and killed a large number of people in the vicinity. They were not spirit energy explosions caused by cultivators, but rather the blasts from the cannons of spirit ships and even the spirit ships themselves. Among all the reinforcements from the central region that had remained and were still frozen, none survived. It was a combined attack that plunged this place into chaos after that deadly silence and caused the few forces of the gods to defend themselves with everything they had. Naturally, this latest combined attack was not a spur-of-the-moment affair. It had already been planned. All members of the Tang Yin organizations had received an order: ''In case I have to carry out my last plan and withdraw from the site, all spirit ships will be blown up. The explosion mechanisms are in place. Also, make sure to withdraw as soon as possible because that will trigger a mass explosion.'' That is why there were no casualties among the members of the Tang Yin organizations despite the continuous explosions. But... The terrifying screams of the members of the central region or the traitors of the Sword Sect and the Ding Family showed that the number of casualties among the enemies was abysmal. Even the Goddess of Asgard was surprised by this, watching many powers receding in the distance as it all exploded from one side to the other. ''This... I guess this guy didn''t need our help...'' She thought and saw that explosions of different magnitudes also started to occur among the distant mountains as various spiritual arrays began to activate. The explosions stopped several hours later. The Goddess of Asgard, who saw this, could not help but feel stunned. ''An organized and planned retreat, to make the central region have to retreat at all costs and not be able to settle in the northwest... This guy is more capable than I ever imagined. He destroyed everything important that was left in the Red Thunder Sect so that it wouldn''t be looted, but at the same time, those explosions also sought to destroy the transport that brought this place to the central region, and who knows how many of them have died now.'' She thought. Perhaps this could be considered a defeat in many people''s eyes. After all, Tang Yin and his people had retreated from the foundation they had built for many years. But, if looked at from another point of view, this was more than a victory. Three years ago, the Goddess of Asgard was sure that the northwest could not face any other regions, let alone the central region, with as much power as it demonstrated today. Then Tang Yin appeared, and in only three years, he managed to turn a forgotten region into an existence capable of threatening the most powerful of today. Not only that, he managed to seriously wound them in a way they could not recover from. How long would it take for the central region to recover? 100 years? No, gods are scarce for a reason. It is tough to reach that level, so even if 1,000 years pass, it is likely that the central region will not be able to recover. But how long could it take Tang Yin to recover and reach the God Realm? In fact, with his ability, he only needed to reach the Realm of Divine Knowledge, and he could beat anyone in this world. That''s why... If, for some reason, Tang Yin didn''t die this time... The end of the central region would be very near. ''...Perhaps I should take him to the north and hide him until he matures a little more...'' Thought the Goddess of Asgard with a slight longing to see an absolute colossus on the continent and a somewhat sly smile formed on her face. Just at those moments, she looked down and noticed that the forces of the central region were on guard against her. She sighed as she saw the mess they had become. Stay connected via empire "It seems now we must say, once best region for you too. You have awakened a beast this time; I am beginning to look at the end of the central region on my horizon." She said, smiling and, without hesitation, turned around. She knew that the central region could not stay in the northwest now. Many of their allies had died, the Sun God was in a severe state, and so was the Supreme God. The Elder God was in the best condition, but he was still wounded internally. Of the many gods that came, only three could leave alive, which showed that the battle had been overwhelming. Although they seemed to have won, the truth is that they lost much more than they had achieved, and in the end, the biggest threat and the target had escaped alive. After the departure of the Goddess of Asgard, the central region sighed, slightly relieved. Fighting a god in all his splendor at this time was something they could not do, so, without another word, they all withdrew. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were ashamed, wounded, dying... None of them could raise their heads. True, the Red Thunder sect had been eliminated, and they realized that was a good thing, but... Tang Yin and Shi Yue, the two main threats, had escaped. Only one god on the other side fell, and it''s still not sure, as Long Jia was still alive when they disappeared, while they lost the vast majority. ''Shit... This is a crushing defeat...'' It was a common thought in the minds of many of them... . Among the farthest mountains, three men stood steadfastly, like mighty mountains, watching the battle. "Sir, won''t you help the northwest region? We are supposed to owe them a debt for thousands of years and have been friends for thousands of years." One of them asked as he looked at the man before him. The other to one side of him nodded. "Even the Elder Lord lost the bet against Shi Yue back then; shouldn''t we give them a hand?" the other one asked, and the man smiled. "The central region is easy to remove, but the Elder Lord is in critical condition; I don''t want to get into trouble that might cause his discomfort. We paid our debt when we prevented the destruction of the northwest thousands of years ago; if the northwest is wiped off the map, it''s not my problem." He replied. "But sir, you and any of us can easily beat the Sun God or any of them; I think giving them a hand and gaining the favor of that Tang Yin, who we don''t know where he came from, is a good idea. It''s a genetic anomaly that has never been seen before, and we could also then show our strength to the mainland by imposing our supremacy; why don''t we do that?" "Hehe, sounds tempting, but I still say we stay out of this. Although Tang Yin is certainly talented and powerful, it would be worth having him among our ranks... But, there''s no need to stick our noses everywhere; we''re not vigilantes, and he''s not our target." He replied. The two behind him could only nod; they didn''t think it was vigilante to help a friend of thousands of years, but they could do nothing if he saw it that way. Still, for some reason, they felt that letting Tang Yin go this time would be a big problem for their plans, and they couldn''t understand why they felt that way. "Our target is not Tang Yin, but that girl he stole from the Elder God... Such a good Heavenly Body cannot be in the hands of anyone but us. Only then can we end the supremacy of the other great sects and make them dependent on us." "Did you find her?" he asked after saying that, as he looked at them, and they shook their heads. "We don''t understand where they hid her; it''s very likely they used a teleportation array to another region so the Elder God can''t follow them. We didn''t manage to track it yet." The two of them replied, and the man in front of them frowned in annoyance. "Tsk, how annoying it is when ants gather to bother us. That stupid association of that guy called Silver Assassin doesn''t make sense either; how the hell is it so powerful? And since when did it exist? It wasn''t enough with the biggest clandestine organization of assassins on the continent, but now this second organization has emerged. Everything seems to be getting out of hand lately." He replied angrily, took one last look at the rubble left in this place after the battle, and then disappeared. He was angry, so the other two followed close behind him, leaving the northwest region in profound silence. Chapter 462 A path of revenge that knocks at the door Perhaps no one could see the state of the northwest region at this time, but the destruction was almost irreparable. It was a war that did not seem to be far-reaching, but the truth is that it caused nearly the destruction of an entire region.Perhaps the continent would never know about this if it was only in the hands of the central region, but... Deep within a strange place, which was deep within the border between the northwest region and the northern region, were the people who also knew what had happened there. This place had beautiful, highly sturdy, and well-decorated walls, giving a sense of elegance. Still, this place had an abundant source of spiritual energy connected with an extensive network of dark tunnels built with some strange ore. The room was large and spacious, so no one felt cramped despite the many people there. But there were also several doors leading to different rooms. All of these halls had something in common. Strange spiritual herbs were connected while making a bed of herbs that looked elegant and strange simultaneously. This was no surprise; many of the people present had seen this room at least once before; the problem was that now there was not just one room like the one they saw before, but over 100! ''What the heck is this? How could the Young Master build so many healing rooms?'' thought many in shock. Even the leaders in his organization who were still alive were stunned. They were unaware of this. Qingyue, who had never seen this kind of room, was stunned. ''Rooms made with extremely healing spiritual herbs? How on earth did Tang Yin come up with something like that?'' she thought in shock as she stared at Tang Yin. Most of the people most important to Tang Yin were in each room, and Qingyue witnessed them being healed constantly. In addition, these rooms had a huge source of spiritual energy underneath them. They were Invisible Spiritual Veins that seemed to be connected to some strange place deep within the earth. Qingyue stared at Tang Yin as she wondered how he made all this up and made it happen in such a short time. Tang Yin, naturally, was fine. He would never fight a battle he could not win. Even if this time he knows he lost a lot, in the end, it was an inevitable battle, and he still managed to weaken the other party significantly. But now is when his real plan will begin, and now is when his revenge comes. Even if the system seems to be against him and wants to protect his enemy, how can he be shackled by the arbitrary decisions of a being external to him? Lately, Tang Yin has become more brilliant. Back then, he died because he was a little stupid and tried to take on all the Supreme Sects on his own. Even if he did it to save his wives and destroy many of his enemies with the explosion of that world, there may be a better way to do it. And that is why, this time, he decided to be patient. Retreat is not always a sign of defeat. That''s why, as soon as Qingyue took him out of that place, he decided to carry out his whole escape plan, and shortly after that, he teleported to this place. Right now, he just needs to rest and wait for his body to heal quietly. Meanwhile, he was talking to the administrator in his head. "You mean the system is not obeying you? And what are these chains?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully while looking at the administrator tied there. The fog still covered her whole body so that he couldn''t see her appearance. "It denied me access. These strings are literally the ''System Strings''. They can be used by the system, me, or you in future updates. In the future you may understand what they are for." She replied strangely. She seemed incredibly sad and felt strange. It was the first time these chains had been used against her in numerous years! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What is going on with the system?'' she thought. She really couldn''t understand anything that was happening. "But don''t worry. Before I was denied access, I managed to see that mission, and because I understand you and I know you won''t leave your people behind, I prevented the system from being able to give you more missions to make you a slave. That is why the system denied me access. Still, it shouldn''t be possible for it to give you main quests, although you''ll have to be careful. If you kill the Elder God, the system will murder you because the mission has already been issued." She replied, surprising Tang Yin. "Did you really do that for me?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully. He even doubted the veracity of the administrator''s words. But if this was true... Did it mean she felt the same way he did, betrayed by the system? She nodded, "I understand you better than I appear to, Tang Yin. I''m always watching you, after all. Besides, I want to see how high you can go. Maybe you can be the first host to let me see more of this strange world that bound me to a strange system." She replied. Her words were sincere, so Tang Yin nodded. "I will think of something to get you out of there. About the system, I''ll try to think of a way to make it not affect me anymore. If you can''t control the system, I''ll have to figure out a way to destroy it." He replied, and she nodded. "I have a plan. Get as strong as possible; when I see your strength is enough, I will tell you my plan." She replied and fell into a sleeping state instantly after she said that. Tang Yin sighed and returned to his body; he didn''t want to overthink right now and knew that time had passed quickly. He had so many things to do, but he wanted to focus on exterminating those bastards in the central region. He only needs one year, nothing more, to reach the God Realm. ''Maybe I can achieve it sooner if I go to that place...'' Tang Yin thought. The days had flown by as he talked to the administrator and himself. At the same time, everyone recovered from their injuries in these strange but mystical rooms. His plans were taking shape now that he had given it so much thought. ''Looks like a good path of revenge is looming on my doorstep... Hehe, let''s see what the hell you''ll be able to do now, damn central region. I''m going to wipe you out in a way that even the demons are going to be shocked.'' Tang Yin thought angrily... ** NTA: This is the ending for Volume 2 of the Novel. A Volume to be called... xD I really have no idea (maybe Northwest Region) or just Volume 2 of the Novel xD. I think the end of Volume 2 doesn''t look like the end of an arc-volume, or maybe it does, and I don''t see it, but, still, this is the end, and I also leave a hint of what the next volume will be about, which will be a volume full of destruction and blood all over the place. Also, a huge secret will be revealed in Volume 3 of the novel; it won''t take you long to find out what I mean. This volume (volume 2) has a total of 370 chapters (I think), and I try to narrate the most important of the northwest region and Tang Yin''s journey in this one, plus the historical conflict between the northwest and the other regions (this is because the northwest will be very important), I skipped many things because otherwise it would be an excessively long volume (more than it already is). Continue your adventure with empire I think it is just over 450,000 words in this volume. So, I am grateful for your support during all this time. Thank you for reading my novel and supporting me with comments, power stones, golden tickets, etc. I appreciate your support. I hope it''s not disappointing to you how this volume ended. I hope to see more of you around, and as always, thank you so much for reading and supporting me! Chapter 463 Precious information Thus, a few days passed.Tang Yin was focused on trying to heal his master, but the wounds on her body were strange in every sense of the word. ''This divine item is better than I thought; how did the master manage to get it? It''s a divine item at the level of the items in my world or even above. It reminds me a bit of the past; I remember seeing a similar divine item before... But I don''t remember where. Still, it proves that its ability is amazing.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the small white ball above Shi Yue''s body. Shi Yue''s body and internal wounds healed quickly thanks to the white ball and his enhanced healing room. But... Tang Yin was confused about something. He couldn''t unite their souls. A small barrier above Shi Yue''s soul prevented even Tang Yin''s soul energy from entering. ''What the hell is going on? That barrier is impossible to break through.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. Still, he had no fear. For now, he would wait for Shi Yue to wake up to use his pills with which he repaired his cultivation. ''It''s impossible to use a cultivator''s power if you''re crippled, that''s a universal law that''s impossible to break. So, my master had to have had some cultivation before that battle; otherwise, she couldn''t have used that much power. Although it''s a situation I''ve never seen before, I''m sure if she had cultivation until a few days ago, I can repair it.'' He thought. Besides, he still had one more spirit herb. Tang Yin turned around and walked out of there; after saying something to several people to protect the place, he teleported alone. The place where he appeared was where a beautiful woman was lying on a lonely bed, right here. Right now, there was no one attending to her. ''Zu Xin is recovering fast too, though I still need to do several more things before her soul can be repaired. I must take her with me to the main room when I heal my master.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the girl resting there peacefully. Then he turned around and entered another room. He was stunned to see a beautiful figure staring at all this. This woman was startled and turned her eyes, "Tang Yin!" Xie Meiyu said with a smile as she jumped on him to hug him. "How are you? No internal injuries?" she asked quickly, and Tang Yin smiled seeing her here. "Meiyu, I''m fine. Don''t worry, the wounds on my body weren''t that serious. Remember that I have a great regeneration ability now." He replied, hugging her a little. She nodded. She was relieved now that she had heard it from his mouth and noticed he was fine. When she heard from her grandfather that the northwest had fallen, she was so worried that she almost fainted from fright. But knowing that Tang Yin was still alive greatly relieved her. But she knew she didn''t have much time here, so she spoke up. "Tang Yin, everything in the central region is already arranged the way we planned it. Besides, the guy''s divine son was crippled with that blow you gave him, and no one can cure him. Even so, the Cai family fell into someone else''s hands, and I don''t know where my mother is. They imprisoned me, for the gods gave the order that at all costs, I must marry that guy; there is a god watching over me right now." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled at this. Naturally, he already knew this. "I know, don''t worry. The plan will continue since Ruxue infiltrated the alchemist association after the battle. You have to watch out for two things. First of all, the South. There is something strange there; even my organization failed to understand where the sudden surge of forces from the South was coming from. The second thing..." "Wait, I have information from the South." "Oh? What kind of information?" Tang Yin looked interested when Meiyu said this. Even though he didn''t manage to infiltrate there, how did Meiyu do it? Enjoy new stories from empire She smiled a little. "I''ve been working on this since I went to the central region, and my grandfather was once working in the southern region for the association, so I know a lot of corridors leading to different places. I don''t know a lot, but I think it can help. The one who is in charge of the southern region at present is the disciple of the Sun God. But, those in the South treat him more courteously than usual, even treat him more courteously than the Sun God." "This is strange, but I heard some rumors spread among a few before they were silenced. It seems this guy was in charge of the annihilation of certain families for the last 10 years. One of my grandfather''s men managed to infiltrate the personal library of the biggest sect master in the South, and we managed to get these three names out." She said and handed him a piece of paper. ''Su - Yu - Ren'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In that order, it seems to be that those families were involved in this. But there''s something strange with the last family, I feel like... Tang Yin? Is something wrong?" Meiyu felt slightly stunned seeing the unnatural expression on Tang Yin''s face. Tang Yin frowned, and slight hatred showed between his eyes as his face twisted slightly. ''Eh, so the central region is involved in all the issues that annoy me... Hehe, looks like this will be a bit more fun.'' Tang Yin thought as the power of hatred slightly overflowed between his fingers. Meiyu was surprised, but Tang Yin returned to his regular face and smiled at her. "This is very precious information, Meiyu. It all seems to be making more sense now." He replied with a pleased smile. She was confused, "Do you know anything about that situation?" she asked, though she was a little happy inside to know she had been helpful. Tang Yin smiled and nodded slightly. "I''ve never told you, Meiyu. But you''ve hit right on the nail of my revenge; you''re amazing." He said, smiling, making her confused. "What do you mean?" he asked, and Tang Yin then wrote a name in the air with his spiritual energy. "Ren, that''s the original birth surname of this body. The blue hair coming from the South, do you understand now?" he asked. This stunned her. ''Ren from the South? Tang Yin''s real surname is Ren? No, he told me his original surname was Tang a while ago... But is it also Ren? What does he mean?'' she thought, and her mind became even more confused. Tang Yin smiled at this and hugged him lightly, "Meiyu, perhaps this you will hear will surprise you, but I am not from this place. Ren Xiao is the original name of this body of the Southern Ren Family that was exterminated by a Great Sect. But my original name is Tang Yin, and it will always be Tang Yin. But I do not come from the Western Tang because, as I said, I am not from this place." He spoke. The confusion reigned on Meiyu''s face upon hearing this until a tiny, unreal realization dawned on her mind... Chapter 464 Something very important "You... You''re not from this world?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled at how smart she was, so he kissed her on her pretty lips."As expected of Meiyu, she''s as smart as ever." He said, leaving her even more stunned. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t know how to feel right now, but for some reason, she was happy. Not because he wasn''t from this world, but because he decided to tell her this. She had thought of a thousand possibilities about Tang Yin''s identity, but he insisted that he was not from the Tang and knew nothing about that family. Being the case, where did he come from? That was the question she asked herself the most, although she stopped caring at a certain point. In any case, he was him, whether from the Tang or a poor family from some forgotten place. But now he had decided to tell her about his identity, and it was an identity that had never crossed her mind. She was shocked to hear it, but even so, she didn''t want to ask him any more questions. She was sure that, at some point, he would tell her about everything. Right now, she felt happy that she had helped him find information on such a vital revenge target for him, and even if she still didn''t understand how he got here, she didn''t care. He is here, and that is what is important. Therefore, she decided not to continue that conversation. "Tang Yin, I will investigate further in the southern region. Can I use the Silver Assassin organization? I think that''s the only one that has the ability to go so safely into there." "Of course, you can; we created it to do that kind of work. But be sure to move slowly; I''m still trying to get information from the larger organization, and I still don''t understand who is behind this one. Maybe they might know some of our movements, so be careful." "All right, Tang Yin. Now, the sister assassin you gave me already has the disguise ready and is in the right place. Shall we proceed with the plan, or do you want me to stage a riot right now? The gods are in an uproar right now, trying to maintain control, but the video you hosed when you were fighting the gods to the death spread so fast that the Sun God is losing credibility at an astonishing rate; maybe we can use that to confuse them more." Tang Yin looked at her in shock at this point in the conversation, "What video? I haven''t expanded any kind of video." He replied in confusion. She looked at him for a moment and frowned. "A memory device was found a few days ago in an eastern city and a southern city, where it recorded your fight against the gods, while you were using the domains. After it was found, as if it was a powerful organization from behind, it made it seen in almost the entire continent, making many questions about what was going on in the northwest, wasn''t it you?" Tang Yin frowned as he heard that, ''The north wasn''t, Qingyue would have told me and there''s no way I wouldn''t have noticed them recording me fighting if it was the north... Someone who could enter my domain in such a way... Heh, so the western region was there.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled as he realized who they were. But this suits him just fine... "It''s okay, I know who did it. Don''t worry; we will use that to our advantage." He said and then asked her for information about what was happening in the northwest these days. Basically, many empires were destroyed on the night of the war. But there were still many of the most powerful ones left. The Su Empire, which is now a first-tier empire and the most powerful empire in the northwest, is still standing. This is normal since one of the ''Silver Assassin'' bases is there. But, among the grounds of what used to be the Red Thunder Sect, huge sect-style buildings are being built right now after the Sword Sect and the Serpent Sect allied together with the central region to build there. Although the structure of the past that was so good for cultivation is no longer there, it is still good enough to stand above the northwest. Tang Yin nodded. "Just what I expected. Don''t worry about the northwest; I''ll take care of eliminating all the traitors at once. Go back to the central region and start preparations; as soon as I finish doing what I need to do here, I''ll go to the central region and sweep those bastards away." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu nodded smilingly. "Good, then I expect Silver Assassin to rise above the Central Region soon." She said, smiling as she kissed him; after this, she teleported to the Central Region. Tang Yin then grabbed the spiritual herb in the center of the room, a large-sized spiritual herb, and then returned to where his Master was. Everyone was slowly recovering under these rooms as the spiritual energy crossed from side to side like a beautifully crafted and delicately crafted mechanism. Tang Yin didn''t disturb anyone and entered Shi Yue''s room again, but as he entered, he frowned, ''Did she get up?'' He thought in shock. How could his Master get up so soon? He thought it would take more than a week for her to do so. Just when he thought so, Shi Yue appeared behind him quickly. "I thought something happened to you. Are you okay?" she asked quickly as she continuously checked on him, her concern evident. Tang Yin was relieved to see that she was okay and sighed, "Master, don''t scare me like that. I just went to look for this spiritual herb, and you already disappeared." He said, smiling. Shi Yue smiled, seeing that he was fine, so she nodded to him and grabbed him by the hand. "Follow me. We don''t have much time. There''s one vital thing you need to know." She said as she started to pull him, but Tang Yin stopped. "Master, right now, the most important thing is to heal you. Your wounds are strange, but I''m sure I can heal you, so please let me do it." He replied, and she stared at him for a moment. She shook her head shortly after, "Don''t worry about it; what I have to show you and tell you is more important than healing me. We don''t have much time." She insisted. This made Tang Yin frown slightly, but just as he was about to respond, a voice stopped him from doing so. "Kid, this is the first time Legendary Shi Yue has looked this upset, so what she has to tell you is extremely important." Said the Goddess of Asgard as she appeared from the side smiling. At her side was Qingyue, who had come out to look for her. "Goddess of the North, sorry for the inconvenience." Tang Yin said, and she shook her head. "Don''t worry about minor things; your Master called me then. It looks like we are going to travel together for a while." She said, and Tang Yin looked at Shi Yue in confusion. She nodded. "There''s a place you must visit, no matter what. I''ll tell you everything then. We''re getting late; let''s go quickly." Shi Yue said and convinced Tang Yin to go. There was nothing to do or say; soon, the four of them set off at high speed to the north. Chapter 465 There are several names given to the Northern Region of the continent; the most common is to call it for what it is: the Northern Region of the continent.But others call it ''The Region of the Goddesses'' because of the unique beauties born there. Or the Extreme Icy Cold, the Extreme North, etc. It receives so many names that sometimes it isn''t easy to recognize that people are talking about this region. But everyone knows that if someone says ''The Extreme North, '' they mean that region of white color, the one with the most dull but, at the same time, most beautiful places of the whole continent. The Northern Region. Even so, the truth is that, among the residents of the Northern Region, it is well known that no one has ever set foot in the real Far North. The Extreme North, a totally frozen region where humans have never set foot, is the coldest place on the entire continent and also the most dangerous. Legends say that some Frozen God of the past died there, and an anomaly with his death caused him to leave his murderous domain permanently active. They say this because the icy storms in the far north are so cold and deadly that if a Supreme Spiritual is hit, he would die instantly or freeze without the possibility of thawing. The oldest ice is also found there. The location is known to all; it lies deep in the northern region. An uninhabitable place where even the most powerful Legendary Beasts of the continent would not dare to enter. "Shi Yue, Tang Yin. This is as far as I can take you. I don''t know how you plan to enter the Extreme North and not die trying, but this is my limit." Said the Goddess of Asgard with slight embarrassment marked on her freezing face as she sighed a little. She was using all her power but still couldn''t advance to the point Shi Yue told her. That was how terrifying the Extreme North was. Shi Yue smiled towards her and nodded, "Go back quietly. This far is far enough." She said, and without waiting for the Goddess of Asgard''s reaction, she grabbed Tang Yin and stepped outside the protection erected by the Goddess of Asgard. This frightened her, and she tried to extend her power to protect them, but her power was at its maximum, so an icy storm pushed her back. "BEWARE!" she shouted in shock as she saw this passing icy storm heading towards them, but then the storm passed as if no one was there, while Shi Yue moved at a surprising speed from side to side. A white energy appeared, surrounding both of their bodies, causing nothing to happen to them. ''White energy? Could it be that Shi Yue all this time had the Legendary Divine Item that fell here thousands of years ago?'' she thought and then understood why Shi Yue could still stay alive. ''So that''s why... Tsk, at least they would have told me. Me worried about nothing.'' She thought in frustration and turned around to go back. She did not understand why Shi Yue would ask her to come to this place, nor did she know how Shi Yue could move so fast to dodge an icy storm like that. It seemed as if... She had often come to this place. The way she moved gave her the feeling that she was at home, walking through the courtyard she already knew, like the back of her hand. ''What a mysterious woman, as always.'' She thought and disappeared. . Tang Yin was almost as surprised as the Goddess of Asgard and had practically the same feeling. He was sure his master used to come frequently to this place. It seemed as if she knew exactly everything that was going to happen. "Master, what is this place? It feels a little strange. It''s not artificial, but the freezing storms seem to be." Tang Yin said, trying to draw conversation out of her, but Shi Yue didn''t answer him until a while later. "Tang Yin, in your words, who do you think I am?" she asked suddenly, confusing Tang Yin a little. He stared at her for a moment and frowned. ''It seems to be a question with a strange depth...'' He thought but answered truthfully with what he believed. "A woman of unparalleled talent on this continent. I am sure of this; you are the woman most compatible with darkness. The attribute of your soul is darkness itself, but for some reason, it holds a strange glowing light. A woman worthy of admiration, who I really would have loved to see in her fullest capacity." Tang Yin replied. Shi Yue smiled upon hearing this. This time, she did not hide that she felt flattered that Tang Yin said that to her. Perhaps only she understood herself right now. "An unmatched talent for darkness. An incalculable affinity towards the night. A descendant of the royal blood of the Eternal Night Clan. Those were the doctor''s words when I was born." "But, my darkness of the night was a bit strange and versatile. Perhaps it was thanks to the mixing of my father, the God of Lightning, with my mother that a dark attribute as versatile as lightning and as deadly as the night came out. Originally, many of my clan came to think this was a curse, but my talent was unmatched among my generation, so everyone respected me." "When I was 18 years old, it was an important point in my life, as I met the first person who made me feel that this world was wide, beautiful, and amazing. He also taught me how to use my night better, but he was also the only person against whom I have ever lost a fight." Shi Yue paused from telling what she was doing when they came to a strange cave. Spiritual arrays were everywhere, which made Tang Yin frown. These arrays were icy but powerful. They were strange and ambiguous, but they gave a sense of longevity and might. Tang Yin was confused, but his master was not. She took several steps inside, and with a slight sound, the spiritual arrays allowed her entry. ''Soul recognition?'' He thought in shock, but before he could even think, he was pulled forcefully by Shi Yue into the cave. The cave had a vast dark corridor, and no end was in sight. Although it was cold, the place here was several times warmer than outside, and there was no danger, so the divine item stopped working. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yue then spoke again. "Do you know who your master is? A Woman of Legends, just as I promised 2 thousand years ago, I kept my promise. Without reaching the level of a God, your master managed to defeat the most powerful existences known to the continent." "All the Gods of the Central Region lost to me. My father, the most well-known man in the entire continent, we once fought with all our power and I managed to defeat him in my Night Celestial Phase. The Heavenly Hammer God of the West once lost to me; I am not talking about his successor, but the most powerful one. Right now, he is called Elder Lord." "A true dragon and the last one known to have fought in his real body. Do you know who slayed him?" "In a one-night battle, a true dragon with all his power fell before me." "I have managed to mark a before and after on the continent. He who once heard my name will always remember my existence as the Celestial of the Night, an unparalleled existence during the night hours." Shi Yue spoke nonstop as she walked down this long, silent corridor. Tang Yin listened to her attentively as he tried to understand the reason behind her words. No matter what, the feeling this gave him was not good. Still, he listened to her patiently as she walked slowly. After she had told so much, she smiled and stared at him with a look of great affection that he had never seen on her before. "I promised to give you all of me. The northwest is yours, and although I did not give it to you in the best condition, you must know that it belongs to you and you have the right to claim it. Right now, there are only three things I haven''t given you yet." She said and smiled as she handed him the cue ball. "This is yours." She said, and then she took out her storage device, a small ring on her left finger, and handed it to him. ''A Ring... It''s not a device that you see in this world.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. "This is the second thing I haven''t given you yet." She said and smiled. "Follow me; the third thing I must give you is here." Chapter 466 It has been a long time... Shi Yue walked for several minutes in silence down this hallway, not allowing Tang Yin to utter a word, and soon opened her mouth again when she began to feel an extreme cold coming from deep inside the cave.She stopped as she felt this cold, and her heart skipped a beat. "Tang Yin, do you remember this?" she said, raising her right hand. All this time, she had always had a ring on her left hand and had never had anything on her right hand. But now... There was a small ring she had put on as she walked. Tang Yin couldn''t see where she got it from, but that ring¡­ Why did it give him a sense of familiarity? She smiled. "If you don''t remember that, let me ask you when we were fighting the Gods, do you remember the words I said to them? I am the Heiress of the two most powerful existences that have ever existed in this world. The Queen of the Eternal Night, which was my mother. Actually, she was stronger than my father, but she was less well-known because her life had come to an untimely end. And the second person... The Eternal Northwest Lightning." "Two existences, one heir. The Eternal Northwest Lightning, do you know who that is?" she asked, smiling and resumed walking. "The God of Lightning?" Tang Yin finally spoke, and she smiled. "Although I respect my father and admire him for his strength, he himself knew that he would never be worthy of being the Eternal Northwest Lightning." "The Eternal Northwest Lightning, it was also that existence against which I lost. It was also that existence that taught me this phase." She said, and her Eternal Night Celestial phase appeared out of nowhere. This time, she looked passive. Although her eyes reflected untold power, she looked perfectly under control. As if this time... A different, controlled power had been unleashed, very strange and opposite to what Tang Yin saw a few days ago during the battle. This stunned him but made him quite worried, "Master, it''s not good for you to show that phase right now; for starters, how the hell can you show it? You might die!" he shouted, but she shook her head with a smile. "Focus your attention on me. Don''t worry; this time, the Celestial of the Night is nothing more than a Soul Phase. Just like the Soul Phase you have, Tang Yin. Dear Divine Son, it is time for you to know who your master really is and why I am here." She said with a calm smile and turned away without Tang Yin being able to respond. "Dear old friend, it is time for your lethargy to end. Both, you and I, have accomplished our task. It is time for the Universe to return to Unparalleled Talent." She spoke. Nothing happened for several seconds until, a minute later, a huge earthquake occurred throughout the cave. The earthquake was followed by an icy, extraordinary domain enlargement, which pulled Tang Yin and Shi Yue into a distant room at extreme speed. The speed was so fast that even Tang Yin could not see the surroundings until he felt a terrifying cold hit his body. Even though he had the ice resistance granted by the system, this time, he was actually feeling cold. This left him stunned, and soon, an icy world greeted him before his eyes. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were two giant pillars of ice, one of which had a small hollow the size and shape of a human body. Beneath it was a beautiful woman who looked slightly lost in thought, looking from side to side. Her unparalleled beauty and elegant appearance stunned Tang Yin. She was as beautiful or more beautiful than Shi Yue and carried an icy aura instilled in her bones. Her long white hair fell to her feet, and she wore a light blue dress. She was carelessly dressed, but her appearance was undeniably beautiful, and the mature aura on her body enhanced her beauty. She was as tall as Shi Yue, with similar proportions, with beautiful buttocks and big tits. When she looked at Shi Yue, she smiled. "Old friend, I don''t know how many years have passed, but you are still as beautiful as ever." She said affectionately, giving Shi Yue a royal compliment that made Shi Yue smile. "Our beloved''s unmatched beauty is instilled in my bones and soul; how could I not stay that way?" she replied and, without hesitation, looked at Tang Yin, who stood behind her in a little daze. Although surprised by the woman''s beauty and sudden solitary appearance in this place, he was not looking at her right now. He was looking at the other pillar with a stunned face. "Impossible..." He said softly and disappeared to appear before this pillar. Shi Yue smiled as she saw this and followed behind him. She smiled and took a deep breath as she stood behind him and didn''t hesitate to kneel again, as did the woman next to her. "It''s been a long time, Tang Yin. Exactly, it''s been 2,170 years. 2,170 years I''ve spent waiting for your return." Shi Yue said, smiling. "2,170 years, I''ve been here... Waiting for the day when my Tang Yin will return to this world. Finally... My mission is over." Said the other woman and sighed lightly... Still, Tang Yin wasn''t listening to them. There was no way right now that he would listen to them... ''How is it possible that my original body is here? Clearly... I remember dying in that place... The feeling of having my limbs cut off I''ll never forget, how then could my body be here, whole? And I''m more than sure that world exploded in its entirety!'' He said to himself in a daze. Just then, his ears opened again, and he looked at Shi Yue in shock, "What did you say? 2,170 years? What do you mean?" he asked in shock, and Shi Yue smiled. "You will understand once your soul is complete, Tang Yin. Now, let me reveal who the Eternal Northwest Lightning is and who I am." She said, smiling and without hesitation clasping her hands together in a loud applause, which echoed in this huge icy cave. Soon, Shi Yue''s body changed slightly and was surrounded by a tiny divine aura. It was so small that it could be ignored. If you didn''t look closely or weren''t very familiar with it, you might not even be able to notice it. "Divine Soul!? Impossible!" Tang Yin shouted in shock, but then he remembered the aura of protection he had seen on Shi Yue earlier. ''Is it my Divine Soul protection?'' He thought in shock and stared at Shi Yue again. His heart began to pound. She smiled... Chapter 467 Her true identity "On many occasions, I have been asked who I am. Originally, my identity was the Heiress of the Northwest, a woman destined to be a God, just like the Queen of the Night. But that fateful encounter changed my life, my identity, who I am, and my responsibilities.""That fateful encounter with a beautiful silver-haired man who came to change history, how could I not be affected? He was so wounded at the time while a divine beast was chasing me, but with all his injuries, he was able to stand in front of me to defend me. That beautiful silver-haired man was proud, with immeasurable power, and despite his injuries, he looked so beautiful that he was implanted in my mind." "That was 2,200 years ago. My encounter with that man, by the name of Tang Yin, changed the course of my life. For 30 years, I was with him, living a different and strange life, understanding this world as it was, for that man had become the center of my existence. He taught me so many things; I remember them to this day." "Do you remember the domain I used over yours? You originally thought it was a versatile domain, but no, it was actually the same domain you used. Your Personal Domain is also My Personal Domain. You taught me that My Eternal Night could conduct Lightning, not just any lightning. It had to be the Lightning of a man, the only man who touched me. Do you remember, Tang Yin? That beautiful mountain I built was where we first met." She smiled as she spoke quietly and recalled the past while looking at him affectionately. "Our union created an impossible existence, did you forget? I am Shi Yue, the Heiress of the Eternal Northwest Lightning. The one whose name is not remembered, but it is a name I will never forget. I, not only am I your woman, I am also your heir." She spoke. Her every word was more than astonishing. Tang Yin could not even find a way to reply; he could only listen. She then allowed her Soul to finally be visible, thus breaking the barrier that protected her Soul. It was then that a bolt of reason struck Tang Yin. "I am alive because you gave me two of your precious treasures. Your Divine Item and a part of your Soul. That''s right, originally, I was supposed to die 2,000 years ago, but your gifts saved my life. But now I am just an independent entity guarding the Soul of its original owner; you can consider me to be a part of you, and that is why I have been waiting so long." She smiled, seeing this said, and walked a little towards him. "Maybe I am the dark part of your Soul, a complement to your Yang; I am the Yin. The woman who understands you the most in this world and who knows you the most. Divine Son Tang Yin, possessor of the Divine Soul and the being I have loved for over 2,000 years, I have been waiting for you." The smile on her face was genuine and beautiful, so much so that it stunned Tang Yin with the incredible beauty before him, quickly overshadowing all the beauty around her. Finally, he could feel his Divine Soul in her. That Soul that had been difficult for him to understand these past three years, he now finally understood why. But understanding it was a tremendous shock to him; how could it be possible? Shi Yue naturally noticed his look of bewilderment, so she smiled and raised her hand, holding it out for Tang Yin to grasp. "That''s why you can''t cure me, Tang Yin. Your Divine Soul longs to return to its original owner, but my Soul... It dissolved a long time ago. If I can talk to you now, it''s because that small portion of your Soul allowed me to maintain consciousness for so long just to wait for you. Don''t worry; it''s been good years, and your return was what I longed for most; if I can see you one last time before I leave this world, I will be happy." Her loving smile was strange to Tang Yin, who had never seen it in the past three years. But... For some reason, his heart was beating fast when he heard her say this, with some pain. Perhaps only she knew how long she had been holding back from telling him this, waiting for the right moment. Now, the time has finally come for her, and perhaps she will leave this world, but she is more than happy for the long life she has had. That is why there are no regrets in her eyes. Perhaps the only regret she has is that she could not see the end of the lives of her mortal enemies, but as long as Tang Yin is well, she will be well. Still, she knows she is not alone in this. A woman, who is also like her confidant and one of her best friends, was also in this. Therefore, she looked smiling at the woman next to her, who was the one who came up with the idea of this plan being carried out. But just as she was about to speak, a voice behind her stunned her. "You... You are... Yu Xengyue..." Tang Yin said in a daze as he stared at Shi Yue. She was stunned to hear that name from him and turned her gaze quickly to him. "You..." Tang Yin moved at an ultra-fast speed at that moment and appeared to hold Shi Yue tightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you really Xengyue!?" He said, a little altered. Then he felt the dazed look of the other woman beside him and stared at her, remembering a similar feeling with a similar look. Strange memories and ones that he didn''t expect to exist came back to his mind then. Memories of when he met Yu Xengyue, that beautiful woman heir of the Eternal Night on a beautiful mountain, came to him like waves, but memories also came of the time he set foot in that frozen world of the North. A few memories of when, by chance, he met a beautiful and dignified woman, full of elegance... "Bing Xian!" escaped from his mouth, causing this beautiful woman''s body to tremble slightly... Chapter 468 I will return to you. Both women trembled slightly at hearing their names from his mouth, but although they were excited, they knew this would go against their promise.Whatever happens, Tang Yin must have his soul complete today. That is something that is written in stone and cannot be erased. That is why they smiled warmly at him but did not allow him to say another word. Bing Xian jumped towards him and grabbed him firmly. "Sorry, your body will return to you." "Your soul will return to you. I will return to you." (Shi Yue) Both women spoke at the same time, and Tang Yin, who was grabbed by surprise, was forcefully sent against the massive pillar of Ice where his body was. A look of bewilderment crossed his eyes at that moment, but the next thing he felt was a strange dizziness that sent his mind into endless darkness, where he could no longer sense his surroundings... Outside, that was the moment when his body entered that huge ice pillar and collided with his original body, which was wounded in several parts, with deep wounds. Bing Xian smiled and looked at Shi Yue with an apologetic look. "I''m sorry, old friend. If I let him have any more memories..." She said, and Shi Yue patted her shoulder to reassure her. "I know very well how he is. You may envy me a little this time, as I have seen more of him in recent years. But, in the future, I will envy you; you will be able to travel with him. I hope you will keep our promise to each other 2 thousand years ago then." Shi Yue replied and, without a second thought, started walking towards the pillar where Tang Yin stood. The clothes she wore slowly left her body as she walked towards him. Although she looked lonely, the truth was that a strange happiness was emanating from her body. Bing Xian sighed and did not pout, even though she knew what would happen. "Big sister, I will keep my promise and avenge your people together with Tang Yin." She said, smiling, and Shi Yue laughed a little. "Wasn''t I the youngest?" "From now on, you will always be the big sister in my heart." Shi Yue then leaped toward the pillar and shouted aloud. "Just as we have sworn two thousand years ago, I have come to fulfill my promise!" "I, Shi Yue, bearer of a part of the Divine Soul, stand here to offer my body and my whole being so that the true Divine Soul Bearer will return to this world in all its splendor!" "Please keep your word too!" shouted Shi Yue, and an earthquake occurred throughout the place. From side to side, the cave began to shake as if collapsing. Even so, the two present women maintained an unperturbed gaze while Bing Xian held tightly to the vast domain that was all over the place. This was not a normal domain but rather an icy curse she created to keep Tang Yin''s body in good condition for so long. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The problem was that she had to stay in this place for as long as required. She hasn''t seen the outside or moved for thousands of years; her bones feel frozen, and all her skin is the same. Still, she was not sorry for her decision. Even though she left her sect at a critical moment, she still considered it a good decision she made back then to freeze herself next to Tang Yin''s body for so long. Her promise to him and her days with him were more important than the rest, even than her family. Her face was almost expressionless, but only she understood how many waves had risen since Tang Yin arrived here. And Tang Yin would know this if he had been given the time to retrieve his memories, which is why he was not allowed to. Just as the two were doing their respective jobs, Shi Yue''s body was enveloped in a black-colored light that fell from above as a strange presence arose throughout the room. "It''s been over two thousand years since then, Woman of the Night. Apparently, you didn''t break your promise." The voice said; it sounded thunderous and echoed in the room. Shi Yue nodded firmly back at this voice. "My promise is complete. Please keep your word." "Do you understand what it means?" "I am aware of everything." "Good, it is time for an Heir to return to this world." A great earthquake shook the place again when a great dark lightning bolt struck from above, cutting Shi Yue in half. This beam did not do any visible damage to her, but soon, her body began to fall backward as if she had no life at all, and a dark white embodiment stood still in the air. The dark energy enveloping Shi Yue''s body was forcefully locked onto this embodiment, and without delay, it slammed hard into the huge pillar that now seemed to have two bodies. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion of great sound occurred, and the voice spoke again. "Frost Woman, your work is complete. Thank you for keeping the Heir''s Body in good condition all this time. Please take care of the Night Woman''s body; she may have some last words for you." The voice said, and the dark aura surrounding the place focused only on that pillar, preventing anyone from seeing it. Bing Xian nodded and, without a word, ran over and held Shi Yue in her arms. "Old friend, I hope you don''t regret now the decisions you made back then." She said, and Shi Yue''s eyes widened with difficulty. A slight smile appeared on her face, although it seemed that making it took a lot of work. "Heh...heh, I would never...do that... I... I promised to wait for him and bring him back...My oath...It was heard...Now, I''ll leave him in your hands, Xian. I left you a little... help, it''s a real dragon... Make sure you take care of him." She said with great difficulty and then looked at the darkness that girded over that pillar. "...How blessed are the eyes that will be able to see him again... Don''t forget to tell him that I never let myself be touched by him because I knew that wasn''t his original body..." She said, smiling, and then looked at Bing Xian again. "Xian, ask him if he would dare to fight death for me... Though only you will know the answer." Her words were laden with incredible nostalgia and sadness mixed with happiness, very strange. Still, Bing Xian listened patiently and smiled at her, nodding at her every word. "Well, you have spent 2 thousand years waiting for him and looking for him, that you deserve a rest. So don''t worry. Sleep peacefully, and I will ask him and comment on every concern you have." Bing Xian replied, smiling. Shi Yue nodded then and closed her eyes. Honestly, she didn''t want to think anymore. She simply wanted to see the moment when he would return to this world, but she knew that was thinking and demanding too much. Her body wouldn''t take it, and she was sure of that. Her sight slowly began to dim... Chapter 469 I will answer you. The darkness surrounding the ice pillar was still standing there when Bing Xian noticed that Shi Yue''s body had stopped giving a life reaction.''...'' Although she was a deathly cold woman from whom hardly ever a word of affection was heard or who was never seen with a trace of sadness on her countenance, this time was different. To her, Shi Yue was like her closest sister. A woman she met thanks to Tang Yin back then, but who gradually became an important piece in her heart, like a younger sister. They practiced, learned from Tang Yin, improved, and were often seen together. When it was a critical moment for Tang Yin, a moment they never expected to see in their lives, they each made a decision to make a promise to an existence they did not know where they came from. That promise separated them and prevented them from conversing for thousands of years. Shi Yue decided to carry a part of Tang Yin''s soul and become the woman who would only wait for him until his return, while Bing Xian had to choose to freeze herself for thousands of years to keep his body in good condition. Although they knew that Tang Yin would reincarnate, they also knew that the body where he would reincarnate, although compatible with him, would not be suitable for the Divine Soul. Therefore, Tang Yin''s original body needed to remain in good condition all the time. Something only Bing Xian could do, that woman who was said to have the most potent Frozen Domain on the entire continent. Although their two promises were torture for both of them, they were still of one mind when they made them; that was why they had always understood each other so much. And that was why Bing Xian''s countenance this time, for the first time since her birth, had changed to show an indelible sadness on her face. ''...'' Thus, seconds and minutes passed. It seemed as if an eternity of years had passed again, but as Bing Xian was preparing to leave the room, a white light entered her sight, and an explosion occurred where the pillar was covered in terrifying darkness. Bing Xian felt stunned and looked up to see what had happened... Her body felt as if lightning had struck as she watched a beautiful silver-haired man reappear before her sight. The masculinity that characterized him was not tarnished by the strange dark liquid pouring from his body. That impossibly masculine beauty that once madly enamored Bing Xian had reappeared before her; this time, he looked exactly the same as he did then. This left her stunned. "Bastard, come back here; we''re not finished!" shouted a voice behind, but Tang Yin ignored it. Tang Yin carried a white ball in his hand and quickly looked at where Shi Yue was, in Bing Xian''s arms. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before them and looked at them both with great affection. Love brimmed in his eyes, but pain was also visible on his beautiful, masculine face. He never thought that his decision back then would make them suffer so much, nor did he expect them to make that decision after that moment. Still, now was not a time for regrets. The woman who stood before him and who looked at him with a growing longing had chosen to seal herself for so many years solely for him. And the woman in the arms of this beautiful, freezing woman had chosen to give up her life solely to wait for him. She restrained herself because she knew she could not die. This made him sigh, and a lump formed in his throat, one he could not make go away. Still... "Xengyue... Hehe, so you decided to wear the name I gave you as the bearer of my Divine Soul, eh, Shi Yue." He said softly as he held her in his arms and looked at her lovingly. "But why do you take leave of me? You have given so much for me and have waited so long for my return, keeping all your promises, why do you keep thinking of leaving?" "Don''t worry, I''ve realized that I''ve been a coward for the past few years. It seems my women always have much higher courage than mine, but this time, let me prove to you and answer you with facts to your last question." Tang Yin said and, without hesitation, took out a huge spiritual herb. "Xian, silence the guy behind me; tell him I''ll talk to him in a moment." Tang Yin said authoritatively and focused on what he had to do, ignoring everything else. The spiritual herb he had worked so hard to create was finally before the eyes of the world. This spiritual herb clung tightly to Shi Yue''s body, which was deteriorating alarmingly. As soon as the herb clung to her, the deterioration of her body stopped instantly, and Tang Yin stamped his foot firmly on the ground. Along with his stomp, a divine spiritual energy spread out from his body to all the ends of this cave, and at the same time, a vast and powerful Natural Law Domain made its presence, causing the cave to be illuminated with a vivid light that made spiritual planting and herbs grow. The spiritual energy throughout the place soon became passive and extremely calm as it coursed through the cave like a small riverbed. Calmly and gently, the spiritual energy moved from side to side... "Shi Yue, you ask me if I can fight death for you... I will answer you then." Tang Yin said, smiling, and raised his hand to firmly grasp the spiritual herb that had grown twice its size because of his natural law mastery. Tang Yin did not hesitate to pluck the spiritual herb from Shi Yue''s body and, with a swipe, sowed it on the ground, while countless more spiritual herbs appeared surrounding Shi Yue''s body. The spiritual herbs began to consume Shi Yue''s body at an absurd speed, but at the same time, the spiritual herbs burned with a silvery fire. The remaining energy of the spiritual herbs soon began to be guided towards the giant spiritual herb that was now planted firmly to one side of Tang Yin. It looked as if... The spiritual herbs would consume Shi Yue''s body to transfer it to the giant herb. And perhaps that was the case. Still, that was something happening in the background. Something that was naturally going to occur, as that was what these spirit herbs had been created for. The main focus was not there but on Tang Yin. He raised his left hand forcefully upwards as if he wanted to grab something, and his eyes flashed with a mad ferocity, making him look like a hungry beast whose food was being snatched away. Without hesitation, he looked up, and the murderous, deadly look on his face froze the atmosphere. "I will fight you if you dare to snatch a soul that belongs to me." A firm, extremely cold, and deadly voice came out of his mouth as he looked over his shoulder with a murderous stare. There was nothing in plain sight where he was looking, but... In Tang Yin''s eyes, there was certainly something... Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 470 A Look at Death. The whole atmosphere froze at that moment, and Bing Xian could not believe the murderous voice coming out of Tang Yin''s mouth, but something else also left her stunned.She looked at that huge spiritual herb that worked together with other spiritual herbs of medium size. It was a coordinated and perfect work, and little by little, the giant spiritual herb began to change its appearance. As more energy entered it from the other herbs, the more it changed its appearance until it began to take on the human appearance of a beautiful and perfect woman. Naturally, she would recognize whose body this was. ''Is it reconstructing Shi Yue''s body?'' she thought in shock. Even so, a horrific and cold presence swept through the vast cave at that moment, snapping her out of her thoughts and causing her to look up. Tang Yin was there, holding ''something'' tightly. She couldn''t see what it was, but she could certainly feel huge currents of spiritual energy struggling in that place, making her thoughts even stranger. But the horrific presence she felt was so terrifying that it brought her to her knees in fear. That was... The fear of death. Meanwhile, Tang Yin stared straight in front of him. Even if Bing Xian couldn''t see it, there was a gate that gave off a terrible spiritual energy in front of him. "Heir Tang Yin, this is an oath before heaven; it was her promise! You cannot prevent her existence from being consumed!" Shouted the other existence that was in the room in the form of dark energy. Tang Yin turned his gaze to see him. "What do I care about an oath made in your name? I swore never to lose someone I love again! You dare to act out a stupid debt!?" he shouted, glaring fiercely at the door before him. "I will fight with you even if I die today!" he shouted angrily, and potent spiritual energy burst out from his body towards those two existences, fiercely striking them as he pulled that small, defenseless, but beautiful soul in front of him. In front of these two existences, any cultivator would kneel in the same manner as right now. Bing Xian couldn''t even withstand the spiritual energy that was being released. Even so, Tang Yin''s figure was more than firm at this moment and did not hesitate to challenge them. This was a strange moment for those present. Tang Yin stared at the dark and horrific door before him as spiritual energy poured out of his body in torrents, preventing this door from absorbing the soul in his hand. Still... "...You want to fight against death and me, Tang Yin." Said the dark energy existence to the side, and a dark domain spread from side to side, surrounding the cave, pulling Bing Xian out of the place and leaving Tang Yin in front of these two existences in a strange domain of dark energy. Tang Yin returned a sidelong glance at him with an unperturbed appearance. "My promise and oath are worth more than yours, even if I fail to understand who you are. Still, you want to snatch what belongs to me, fine; I''ll fight you if I have to." He said and then looked at the door in front of him. "It''s been a long time since I last saw you. That time, fear gripped me, and I had to run away, but this time... Hehe, if I have to fight you, then I''ll fight you to the end. Let''s see who has more power in this world nowadays." Tang Yin replied firmly, holding the soul tighter. He stomped hard on the ground, destined to shake this huge dark domain, and his silver appearance shimmered as his long silver hair painted its tips a strange but beautiful crimson. The crimson color only painted the tips of the long silver hair, but it looked as if there were vast lengths of blood fluttering all over the place while giving off a slightly strange and deadly presence. The spiritual energy thrashed tremendously from side to side as Tang Yin let out a loud bang in the direction of the door. The tremendous power it carried shook the entire dark domain as the cracks spread from side to side, and the power drove hard toward this colossal door. Even so, the blow could not even reach it before it was destroyed without a trace. "..." It was as if the gate was sending a message to Tang Yin. ''Anything that wants to challenge me will end up the same way.'' Whoever dares to fight against death will pay dearly, just like various worlds that have tried, as well as the great cultivators who once wanted to do so. Even so, Tang Yin showed no signs of fear. If he backed down now, he would lose the battle. Perhaps he would lose as well if he didn''t, but he would not break his oath just for fear of death. Therefore, he did not hesitate to cast his Natural Law domain at this place, causing it to spread from side to side behind him, giving it an even more dignified appearance than before. Tang Yin stared at the door in front of him. "Natural Law of Death, that Law that is said to have never lost a battle before... I will challenge you to a battle. I, The Controller, bearer of the Natural Law of Control and the enigma among laws, will fight you if you dare to snatch a soul that belongs to me!" Tang Yin growled fiercely, and his face was painted with a ferocity similar to that of a demon hunting its prey. His words brought a deathly silence to the dark domain, which stretched for several minutes as the three existences of unimaginable power faced each other in a terrifying clash of gazes. Had it not been for the dark domain, this world would have begun to tremble in its entirety, and perhaps countless people would have died, so this domain could be said to have saved the world from certain destruction. An indeterminable amount of time passed as a ''staring clash'' occurred in that dark domain until a strange light sigh escaped from the door before Tang Yin. It was the only sound it made before disappearing without a trace. The other existence there frowned; he couldn''t deny that he was in shock but also had the same feeling that door had. Perhaps only the two of them understood each other at this moment, so the sigh that escaped his mouth was the same as he disappeared along with his dark domain. Tang Yin sighed in relief at that moment. ''...Shit, those bastards have terrifying power.'' Thought Tang Yin, who even found it difficult to maintain his Natural Law domain any longer. Still, he smiled and retracted his hand. He had created a small spiritual array to maintain Shi Yue''s remaining soul. ''Hehe, indeed, that part of the soul that was in your body was mine. To be able to think of keeping your soul guarded for so long so that those terrifying existences wouldn''t attack you, only my soul could do that.'' Tang Yin thought. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dark domain had disappeared, so Bing Xian could again see what was going on there and just looked up to see when Tang Yin arrived before Shi Yue''s body that had been created from those spirit herbs. Perhaps reconstructing a body in such a way and making spiritual herbs for this violated Natural Laws, but Tang Yin did not care. At this moment, nothing mattered to him. He simply made the body swallow the soul as he began to help it assimilate with his Law of Control. Assimilating a soul is not easy, but now that he has regained his original body and soul is complete, he has also regained several of his original abilities. Plus, his cultivation skyrocketed through the roof, so together with the Law of Control, his work was smooth and safe. Gradually, as the minutes and later hours passed, Shi Yue''s body began to see movement again, as color returned to her body and warmth was released from it. The warmth that only a living person could have. Chapter 471 What really happened... After a while, Tang Yin sighed in relief and fell back as he could feel Shi Yue''s presence.He could feel her life there and realize that the soul and body were as compatible as before. What he had worked and prepared for in the past three years finally saw its fruits. That brought a smile of satisfaction to his face, and he fell backward, sitting on the ground. Bing Xian, who had been watching all this, was shocked to witness it but smiled lovingly and pounced on him. "Tang Yin!" She said with a beautiful smile rarely seen on her face. A wave of memories from the past came to Tang Yin at that moment, and he couldn''t help but hug her tightly to him as he recalled that time. Now that his soul is complete and he is back in his body, he naturally understands what happened back then, although he still doesn''t understand a bit about his death. His memories are slightly confused, but there is no mistake that this woman in his arms belongs to him. His mind and memories right now are split in two. The memories of his death at the hands of those bastards are alive and clear. Those memories he had lost tell him that he should have died in that world after being hit by those attacks and exploding the world. But he ended up falling into this world with his limbs severed. Still, his abilities at the time allowed him to regenerate them as he tried to understand where he had fallen. Still, he didn''t get here alone. A divine beast chased him at that time, and after recovering, he had to battle for many days against that beast, which was so powerful that it managed to wound him even more seriously than he already was. The battle was extended to that place in the northwest where now countless lightning strikes every year, and he ended up meeting Shi Yue while battling the beast; it was also the moment when he received some help from the gods of the northwest to hurt the divine beast badly and send it deep into a sea of lightning. His story in this world begins there. But his mind fails to assimilate that gap of 2,170 years; where are those 2,170 years? After Tang Yin''s short history in this world, his memories feel foggy. It is as if there is a void there, interconnecting with the memories of having died again to just then reincarnate in Ren Xiao''s body. ''Did I die twice? Could it be that I traveled to the past and then to the future again to die and return to this world more than 2 thousand years later?'' Tang Yin thought. When he came to this world for the first time, there was something else he didn''t remember: The System. That means that the System appeared during the void that haunts his mind. But he certainly remembers obtaining the item that activated the System before he died in his world. ''Maybe... There is one more requirement to activate.'' Tang Yin thought, but then a memory crossed his mind that made his eyes sparkle. ''...The way I was reincarnated... It seemed as if my soul had been wandering in this world until I reached the 19-Level Abyss, where there was the anomaly...'' He thought, and several things he had thought before connected after he had considered this far, as several new memories came to his mind... It seemed he had hit the nail on the head of what had happened. A few hours ago, when that existence came to attach both soul parts to one body, he could notice several things. The first thing was that Ren Xiao''s body was many times more similar to his own than he had imagined. Moreover, Ren Xiao''s body did not disappear but merged with Tang Yin''s, resulting in Tang Yin''s body regaining much of the lost cultivation. Such a remarkably similar body and the fact that Tang Yin''s soul had been close to Ren Xiao''s body upon death did not seem to mean that it was a coincidence. If not, rather... ''My soul was preparing the body all along... Is that why Ren Xiao was born without spirit weapons? Ren Xiao was a body prepared for my soul?'' Tang Yin thought, and his eyes sparkled again. ''The Creation of the Vessel!'' He shouted in his mind with a smile after realizing what had happened. Maybe he didn''t die twice; just his soul wandered around this world trying to create a correct vessel to re-enter while making him see again the history he had lived through. That was why, when he reincarnated, he felt as if he had lived that battle a few seconds ago. It was nothing more than an illusion created by his divine soul to stay conscious and not get lost in the infinity of death. When his mind arrived here, he once again recalled the ability he had used before he died. ''So, the Mortal Cycle was referring to that... That ability I obtained from the depths of that dead world was the opportunity...'' He thought and finally realized everything that had happened. Though admittedly, there was something he didn''t know yet, and that was where Shi Yue''s promise with that being came into the equation, but he could get an idea, so his mind returned to clarity as he remembered this, and he smiled. He felt a little guilty with Shi Yue and Bing Xian because back then, he told her that if it worked out, he would be back before long. He hadn''t expected that more than 2 thousand years had passed just to come back. Thinking so, he looked at Bing Xian, who kept breathing and inhaling his scent as if she wanted to engrave it in her soul and never let it go. He smiled, lifted her to him, and kissed her, "Sorry for making you wait." He spoke. She shook her head and sank into the taste of his lips, "You being here... It''s enough... You just have to make up to me for over 2 thousand years of loneliness..." She said, and they both began to kiss each other intensely. For her, so many years of loneliness were a real torture. She was aware of her surroundings, but she couldn''t get out of her icy prison. Although she saw Shi Yue come here numerous times, she could not speak to her. She could not even see the body of her beloved despite having him so close. It felt so close, but at the same time so far away that it was immense torture for her. A woman who abandoned her Clan, her Sect, her Family, and her disciples only longed to have that man for herself once again. She left everything aside for him, and for him, she was always ready to do anything if it was for him. That is why, right now, she honestly has no desire to see her Sect again. Her only wish is to be with him. And Tang Yin could sense her devotion, so he reciprocated her kisses. But just as they began warming up inside this icy place, they both felt someone watching them and turned around. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There stood Shi Yue, as beautiful as ever and totally naked, staring at Tang Yin as tears welled up in her eyes. Tang Yin felt a great weight lift from his heart as he saw her as radiant and beautiful as ever. "Xengyue, it''s been a long time." He said, making her unable to stop herself from letting out a great cry as she threw herself on him to hug him tightly. "Tang Yin!" she cried, in between cries and murmurs, not knowing how to express her feelings. Chapter 472 The Beautiful and Delicious Body of Two Beautiful Mature Women 18+. It was an embrace of nostalgia and sadness, wanting to be comforted. But at the same time, it was an embrace of happiness. The tears that fell were of infinite joy, knowing that her beloved would really fight against anything if it were for her.This naturally made her happy, but knowing that she got Tang Yin back after more than 2 thousand years of waiting was enough to make her unable to contain her feelings. Tang Yin hugged her tightly to comfort her and kissed her passionately; although initially surprised her, she realized that this Tang Yin was no longer that disciple but her beloved. So, she reciprocated a passionate kiss under the gaze of a grand beauty like Bing Xian. She smiled and waited. Perhaps she was waiting for her turn, or maybe she was waiting for something else, something Tang Yin naturally understood. He could feel the genuine desire in the hearts of these two women, and his passion also increased, making the temperature of the place, despite being cold, feel slightly warm. Perhaps the two-thousand-year wait was too much for them, who this time did not hesitate to mount on top of Tang Yin''s body to remove his clothes. Their two thousand years of waiting were finally over, and now both excellent friends were alive in front of the man they desired most. The clothes were simply an impediment for them to achieve their task, so it did not take long for them to disappear from the bodies of the three. Two beautiful and delicate bodies of beautiful world-class women, who are extremely well known throughout the continent, were left naked in front of Tang Yin. The aura of maturity they had in them characterized them and gave them a feeling of indescribable beauty, monopolizing all the beauty in this room. It was an incredible sight that Tang Yin did not expect to have in front of him. Two legendary women of this world now naked in front of him and firmly desiring him, how could he restrain himself? Moreover, since he regained his body and soul, his needs also increased because of the extremely high level of cultivation he had reached, so he didn''t hesitate to pounce on them. "Ah~" A soft yet intense moan escaped from Shi Yue''s mouth as she felt Tang Yin thrust his tongue into her intimate part. She was surprised, but desire shone in her eyes. Hearing a moan from the mouth of this beautiful and desired woman caused considerable waves to rise in Tang Yin''s body, so his tongue began to move more intensely inside her vagina, sucking intensely, causing Shi Yue''s moans to become more and more frequent. Bing Xian smiled at this, and seeing that Tang Yin''s position was kneeling in front of Shi Yue, she did not hesitate to lie down on the floor, putting herself in a position where she could enjoy and suck Tang Yin''s huge rod. Although Tang Yin was surprised by this, seeing that beautiful woman lying there, sucking his rod excited him even more. Soon, a beautiful group of three with similar hair colors immersed themselves in kinky little games as moans filled the cave. The moans from Shi Yue''s mouth kept coming out as she raised her hands to firmly grab Tang Yin''s head, wanting to feel him as much as possible. "Hnn~ No... That''s enough... Tang Yin~" She said, smiling slightly, and pushed Tang Yin towards her position, surprising the other two people who were surprised by Shi Yue''s move. Even so, Shi Yue didn''t mind these surprised looks. She did not hesitate to ride on top of Tang Yin. For her, just Tang Yin''s tongue alone was insufficient this time. And although she loved Tang Yin playing with her like that, it had been so long that she wanted to feel his huge rod once again inside her. She climbed on top of his huge penis and quickly lined it up with her vagina, starting to lower herself down slowly. "Ahnnn~" A beautiful long moan escaped her mouth as she began to feel this longed-for feeling again. Her purple eyes shone with desire as her face lit up with an expression of extreme happiness. The long moan that escaped from her mouth excited Tang Yin so much that he couldn''t hold back the urge to push his penis hard inside her, so he did so forcefully. Although he didn''t expect her to have exactly the same feeling, one of them pushed up, and the other one let herself fall hard... "Ahnnnnnnnn~!" A huge moan of excitement and desire came out of Shi Yue''s mouth, filling the entire room. Just then, a new beautiful body covered Tang Yin''s view as the beautiful icy woman lowered her body, sticking her lower lips to Tang Yin''s desired lips. In a moment, Tang Yin''s arousal reached its peak; his penis even grew a little, and his naughty tongue began to poke inside Bing Xian''s vagina. Shi Yue felt Tang Yin''s penis growing, so without thinking, she started to move her body. Those beautiful huge buttocks of one of the most desired women on the continent began to rise and slap against Tang Yin''s torso, while her moans made a beautiful melodious mixture with the moans of the beautiful icy woman, whom Tang Yin held firmly with his hands on both of her gorgeous and fleshy buttocks. "More... Tang Yin, Ahnnn~ More...!" "Harder, Ahnnn, Tang Yin...~!" The beautiful moans of both women filled the room for an indeterminable period of time until none of them could take any more... A huge jet of semen shot out of Tang Yin''s penis into Shi Yue''s beautiful depths, while a huge jet of lovely, delicious liquid shot out of her vagina from the intense pleasure she was feeling. At the same time, Bing Xian''s delicious liquid shot out into Tang Yin''s mouth with a loud, beautiful moan... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although, that was only the beginning. Tang Yin immediately stood up and put both women on all fours before him. Those two beautiful and delicate asses of two mature women turned him on again, and soon... "Ahnnnn~!" A beautiful moan came from a mouth you wouldn''t think could erect such a beautiful sound. Although her attribute was ice and she was trained to be an icy woman, this time, she couldn''t hold back the beautiful and melodious moans when Tang Yin began to penetrate her intensely at high speed. The sound of applause filled the room like a beautiful melody, along with the moans of the unique beauties. The pleasure they felt filled them in such a way that neither wanted to stop and an indeterminate time later, a jet of semen shot out again from Tang Yin''s penis, firmly filling Bing Xian''s depths... "Hnnn!" Although she tried to hold back her moans, it was impossible. To feel this feeling again was her desire and longing; how could she not let herself go and enjoy the moment? So, a beautiful threesome of three extremely beautiful people was taking place in the depths of the Extreme North in a cave that contained one of the continent''s greatest secrets. Chapter 473 The Divine Beast The beautiful melodies of this beautiful trio did not stop with a single night.Shi Yue had unknowingly regained all the cultivation she once had, for her soul had never died. So, her stamina was incredibly high, while the Icy Goddess Bing Xian was herself, a Goddess. The most powerful the Northern Region had ever had so far, how could her stamina be little? While Tang Yin... Well, his cultivation wasn''t at its peak, but it was far above the cultivation level of this continent; how could his stamina be little? That is why they immersed themselves in enjoying this pleasurable and beautiful feeling for countless continuous hours, in every position they could imagine could be done in this beautiful cave. For them, this moment was like heaven on earth, and they enjoyed it to the fullest, bringing deep happiness to each of them for numerous days. . Sometime later, Tang Yin lay back in the cave, looking at the two beautiful women beside him. His thoughts wandered from side to side these past few days as he thought about various things. The main issue for him right now was his cultivation level. ''Although my cultivation is not the same as when I was at my best, I am far above the cultivation level of this world, so I don''t need to worry about the things I must do. Rather, I need to restrain myself from destroying the world in an attack. Even so, I also cannot chain my cultivation to avoid destroying the world. The roar I heard four years ago when I was in the sect trials... Now I understand why he reacted like that and why my hammer tried to answer him.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled slightly, looking over the top of his shoulder towards the wall. Although there was a wall in front, Tang Yin wasn''t looking at it. His vision traveled a broad sweep at great speed in conjunction with his divine sense until he landed above the sea of lightning from the northwest. This place was still as usual; it just looked slightly more active. "Hehe, so you''re still alive, little divine beast." Tang Yin said at that moment, as his voice moved from his mouth to the enormous sea of lightning. When his voice came out, the sea of lightning shook, and a huge pair of eyes appeared between the darkness and the lightning, staring at Tang Yin''s divine sense. "ROOOOOARRRRRRRR!" A mighty roar came from that place as it answered Tang Yin, causing him to smile slightly. He was not affected at all by this roar. "Damn Worm, this time I''ll rip you to shreds, as well as the idiots who helped you back then; how will you do to him now that I''m no longer injured? I can''t wait to rip off every leg you have." The huge eyes moved as if frowning when he heard this, and a grotesque voice came out of his mouth. "Heh... Just as I led you to your death thousands of years ago, I''ll do it again. Don''t be in a hurry; those women with you, I''ll send after you too." Replied the beast, and Tang Yin smiled a little, but then his eyes widened, creating an immense divine pressure that struck hard at the divine beast that was hidden among the darkness and lightning. The blow was so tremendous that it sent this powerful divine beast crashing hard into the ground, opening a vast trench where it buried him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In addition, all the lightning stopped at that moment because of the intense explosion of divine power, and the entire northwest region shook firmly, a tremor that was felt even in the border regions. Tang Yin smirked at the sight. "Heh, you little bastard. You are nothing but a useless worm with powerful abilities. Thousands of years have passed, and you still can''t break free from a seal I deliberately placed; how dare you talk to me like that? Just bide your time; it will come shortly." Tang Yin said and moved his attention elsewhere. This time, his divine sense traveled rapidly to the central region, leaving the lightning ground in tremendous chaos and terrifying silence. Even the divine beast could only stand up again and spit out blood as a vast worm-like body of significant size was slightly revealed. He couldn''t deny that this blow had hurt him, but he still felt confident. ''...I must quickly break this seal. I didn''t expect that bastard to be still alive.'''' . ''Central Region... What a good region on a spiritual energy level.'' Tang Yin thought as he arrived here and glanced from side to side. Even so, he did not give more importance to this and continued on his way. His destination was not the central region but the supreme academy''s location. After saving Shi Yue, his concern moved to the side of the man now protected by the system. The Elder God, so he allowed his divine sense to scour the continent at high speed to try to locate him. At that moment, he sensed him in this place, but soon after, his presence disappeared without a trace, which was strange to him. He, therefore, decided to investigate this supreme academy... He spent several hours like this, but in the end, he sighed. ''Where the hell did that guy go?'' He thought and flew high above after finding nothing with his divine sense. After all, the divine sense could not sense everything in this world. Some things escape his perception, and although his cultivation level is astonishingly high, he is so far away from this place that he can''t sense all the surroundings. ''I''m going to have to travel to this place soon.'' He thought to himself and then focused on a place close to him. The east. There was a place there that he couldn''t feel either, so he traveled at high speed toward that place, and upon arrival, he understood. ''So, it''s the abyss...'' He thought and looked at it a little from side to side and remembered that little fragment Zu Xin had given him. ''Could it be that this bastard is hiding somewhere with fragments of the 19-level abyss?'' he thought. That possibility would not be far-fetched. After all, fragments with the aura of the 19-level abyss could not be sensed with the divine sense. This made him frown, and he again looked towards where the supreme academy should be. ''...Looks like I have to go there very soon.'' He thought to himself, sighing, and returned to his body with the things he needed to do in mind. Among those things, he needs to rebuild the northwest and, at the same time, help his girls become stronger, including Bing Xian and Shi Yue. ''They all should have received an increase in cultivation thanks to my breakthrough.'' He thought. The two women beside him were also connected to his soul right now, and being connected to someone at such an advanced cultivation level as him was no small thing. In fact, just because they had connected with him increased their power drastically, so the overall cultivation of their entire group had increased. ''It''s time to get out of here.'' He thought. Chapter 474 Bing Xian angry A few hours later, Tang Yin emerged from the cave with Shi Yue and Bing Xian in his arms.On his way out, he noticed that those occasional icy storms, though still occurring, were no longer murderous as before. ''Her Icy Natural Law mutated his Domain and became an Icy Curse... Quite impressive.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at Bing Xian from the corner of his eye. Though none affected him, he simply flew rapidly toward the huge and beautiful Northern City. With his current speed, it took him only a short time to arrive. The beautiful icy city that once amazed him was before his sight again, and he really had to admire the beautiful infrastructure of this city. Still, he did not linger to look at the city and moved at great speed, landing on the grounds of the Ice Divine Sect. Because he did not need to hide, his fall caused many sect members to feel stunned, and the elders quickly flew from side to side. "Who are you? Identify yourself; this is the Ice Divine Sect; no one can enter here without permission!" shouted one of the elders upon seeing these three rather powerful figures descending from the sky. The fact that they were a trio of beautiful albinos shocked many. Both men and women everywhere could not help but fall in love with these people who had just landed in their sect. Tang Yin looked from side to side, and seeing that several more elders were gathering here, he sighed and raised his head slightly. "Qingyue, come and greet me. I have a surprise for you; tell your teacher to come too." Tang Yin said in a voice that was heard throughout the sect, leaving everyone stunned. That voice carried tremendous power that made them recoil just listening to it; what the hell was going on? Just then, several powerful elders flew all over the place towards here. "Young Sir, are you looking for Miss Bing?" One of them asked respectfully. The fact that someone could make his voice heard in all corners of the sect was something that not just anyone could do. It takes tremendous power to do it, so he must be careful beforehand. Tang Yin looked at him and nodded. But, just then, Bing Xian let go of his hand and appeared behind those elders. "Oh, are you the members of that little hall I created on a whim?" Bing Xian asked curiously as she looked at these people''s clothes and inspected them up and down. When the elders felt that brutal speed, they were scared to death, but feeling that terrifying icy presence behind them left them even more stunned and shivering. ''How strong it is!'' They thought in shock, not knowing how to respond. Still, one of the most powerful elders in this hall rushed out to see what was happening. He couldn''t help but look at Tang Yin first and frowned. "Tang Yin?" he asked in shock, causing Tang Yin, Bing Xian, and Shi Yue to turn towards him. He was stunned to feel terrifying presences staring at him and almost backed up a few steps, though he only focused on Tang Yin. This man naturally knows Tang Yin and knows the current situation in the Northwest very well. Therefore, he smiled a little. "I didn''t expect that after the destruction of the Northwest, you would come to seek refuge in my Ice Divine Sect. Let me tell you something: I will do my best to see to it that Northwest does not receive our protection in this case." He said mockingly and firmly as if his word was an inviolable rule. But just then, he felt his body partially frozen as a hand held his shoulder. He was stunned and tried to move but found it impossible. "Who the hell do you think you are to talk to Tang Yin like that? If he wants, this sect will be handed over to him; who do you think you are?" Bing Xian asked in a beautiful, cold voice as she firmly held this old man. He was stunned, but hearing that made him turn around angrily, "I''m one of the leaders of the Divine Ice Sect; what the hell do you think you''re doing!? You want to antagonize us!?" he shouted angrily, but in pain. Bing Xian sneered. "Leader? Heh, the leaders of my Ice Divine Sect have always been women; since when could a man like you, with your poor cultivation, rise to the stages of being a leader?" she asked coldly, tightening her grip even more. This stunned many of the elders present; many tried to pounce on this woman to catch her, but several elders standing near them quickly stopped them. "This woman... Doesn''t she look familiar to you?" One of the longest-lived elders of the sect asked. Although he is not the strongest, nor is he as strong as the man in Bing Xian''s hands, he has lived much longer than him. So, some memories of his childhood came back to him, though they were hazy... Bing Xian threw the old man at Tang Yin''s feet, and he fell over him, causing him to kneel. "Tang Yin, do you have enmity with my sect?" she asked angrily. She wasn''t angry with Tang Yin; her anger was with her sect. If it turned out that they were at enmity or that they hadn''t done their duty correctly... She wouldn''t mind returning to the sect to bring order to the north again. But Tang Yin shook his head. "No, I get along quite well with your disciple and a member of your family, so I consider that I get along well with your sect." Tang Yin said and then looked at the old man prostrate on the ground, complaining. "It''s just that an elder of your sect, a few years ago, set a mission for me to be wanted dead or alive, right, Elder? You should be Yang Tao''s master." He spoke. His words created a tremendous shock in Bing Xian. She really didn''t expect something like that. Her very sect, the one belonging to her family, had put out an order to search for Tang Yin, dead or alive? This naturally made Bing Xian''s blood burn, pressing her foot toward this Elder, who felt his bones shatter. He, an elder of the Ice Divine Sect, felt a terrifying coldness embedded into his bones. Yet, just then, a voice came from afar. "Tang Yin!" shouted Qingyue with a smile as she came flying with something dangling in her hands. She quickly arrived and was stunned to see Tang Yin''s new appearance. ''Was he that beautiful?'' she thought in shock, looking up to see him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had even regained his previous height and musculature, so it totally stunned Qingyue, who couldn''t take her eyes off him once she got there. The Goddess of Asgard was just as frozen after arriving behind her. Tang Yin smiled at her and stroked her head a little, "Qingyue, I brought you a gift. Well, to your teacher too." He said as he averted his gaze to the Goddess of Asgard. She was stunned, but she wasn''t looking at him. She was staring at Bing Xian''s back. How could she forget who her teacher was? Although it had been more than 2 thousand years since she last saw her, she could never forget her! Still, she could also feel the dangerous presence coming from her body, so the days when she was scolded more than once for failing came back to her mind. She understood that her teacher, the Legendary Goddess of the North from 2 thousand years ago, was angry. Chapter 475 Niece? Aunt? Bing Xian turned her head and stared at the Goddess of Asgard.It had been a long time since she had seen her, and although she had already heard that her disciple had become a God, which made her feel secretly proud, right now, there was not even a hint of pride. There was even some disappointment, which made the Goddess of Asgard almost lower her head unconsciously. "Yinyin, you''ve grown up." Bing Xian said with some mockery as she kicked the old man hard and threw him at her disciple. "What is this waste alive doing? He dared to put out a search warrant against Tang Yin; how come he''s not locked up, awaiting his punishment?" she asked angrily, surprising Goddess Asgard. She thought something different had happened, but does it have something to do with Tang Yin? She tilted her head and looked at Tang Yin. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Daze hit her when she looked at that face with the silver hair. His whole face lit up, and he looked more masculine than usual. This was not a face resembling Tang Yin''s; this was the real Tang Yin''s face. The one who, in the Higher Realms, left all the women who have lived hundreds of thousands of years and even millions of years speechless. This left her stunned, but seeing the one she had recognized as Bing Xian, her teacher, by her side, she had a memory of the past... A memory of seeing her teacher talking to a man about things she could not hear. She never saw the man''s face, but the back looked exactly like the Tang Yin in front of her. ''It could be...'' She thought in shock, but seeing that she didn''t do or say anything, the old man lying on the ground looked up to call out to her. "Sect Master, please help me; that woman is slandering me!" he shouted, snapping the Goddess of Asgard out of her thoughts. She looked at him, "That woman? Are you an idiot! She is my master, the Ancient Sect Master! How dare you be so disrespectful to her!?" she shouted angrily and kicked this old man hard, which ended up destroying his bones and cultivation in one blow. Her words and actions stunned everyone, as cries of shock came from side to side. The Goddess Bing Xian was back; she is a legend within the sect! Although her legacy does not endure on the mainland like Shi Yue''s, throughout the northern region, she remains a legend. A woman with an icy domain as powerful as hers has not existed for hundreds of thousands of years, so her fame spreads throughout the region. And that woman is back! Bing Xian stared at her disciple and sighed. "Bing Yinyin, announce my return. I will help you because if I don''t, you will lead this to destruction once I leave." Bing Xian said with a bit of a headache after thinking again about the problems of leading a sect. But when Bing Yinyin heard this, she brightened up, "Are you sure, master!?" She asked as her childhood came back to her for a moment. But, just at those moments, Qingyue, who was behind Bing Xian, frowned. She had been totally stunned by the beautiful face of Tang Yin, who had heard almost nothing of the conversation between her teacher and Bing Xian. But, Bing Yinyin''s last words she did hear and turned her head sharply to see Bing Xian. Bing Xian couldn''t help but turn her face to see her when she felt her gaze and frowned. "You..." Bing Xian said as she frowned and appeared before Qingyue instantly to stare at her from up close. Qingyue was surprised by this but also surprised to see her. Bing Xian looked her up and down as she circled over her several times, and finally, she couldn''t bear to take off her veil. This veil was quite a powerful item, but it was relatively easy to remove in the face of Bing Xian''s power. Soon, a gorgeous face that dulled the beauty of the surroundings appeared before everyone. Perhaps only the beauty of Tang Yin''s male face could match it. But this was the first time Tang Yin had seen such a beautiful face. Lips painted like beautiful cherries made any man''s senses want to eat them. They were lips that called out to whoever saw them to feel the intense need to kiss them. Even with the new cultivation and mental strength, Tang Yin could not help but feel a fierce desire to kiss her. Moreover, her slightly flushed and surprised cheeks looked as beautiful, adorable, and highly captivating as the beauty of a natural waterway of the purest and most crystalline water in the world. It was even more fascinating than any precious pearl ever could be. If blended with her eyes and the outline of them, along with her perfectly defined long eyebrows, they increased and gave a feeling of indescribable beauty. The men standing nearby, trained to be like men of ice, could not help but feel those intense desires welling up inside their bodies, and they did not have Tang Yin''s mental fortitude. They unconsciously began to approach her. She was like a beautiful sculpture made by the best sculptor, attracting the masses naturally. She looked like a demon succubus who used her powers to lure men to her, but this time, Qingyue''s beauty was not seductive but a tender and cold beauty. Even Bing Xian was surprised by this woman''s beauty and could not help but put her veil back on once she saw everything. Noticing the anomaly in the nearby men, she let out an angry snort as she stomped her foot on the ground, creating an attack that sent them flying dozens of meters backward. And after that, she simply looked at Qingyue. "Girl, you look just like my sister." Bing Xian said. Qingyue lowered her head a little and nodded at her. "Greetings, aunt. My name is Bing Qingyue." She replied, thus confirming her identity. Bing Xian couldn''t help but grab Qingyue by the arm in surprise. "You''re my niece? You''re really my sister''s daughter!?" She asked in shock, and Bing Yinyin came behind her to confirm it. "Master, she is Mrs. Bing''s daughter. She was born 40 years ago." She said, smiling, stunning Bing Xian even more. "My sister is still alive? Where is she!? I want to see her!" she spoke quickly, carefully grabbing Qingyue by the arms. She didn''t know how she should treat a niece, but right now, what she wanted most was to see her sister. Still, her question caused Qingyue and Bing Yinyin to lower their heads. Bing Xian frowned at this and couldn''t help but glance at Tang Yin. It was only a glance, but he understood what she wanted him to do, so immediately after that glance, Tang Yin took them away to another place, disappearing instantly. He did not forget to take what was still hanging from Qingyue''s hands and the old man who had been crippled and was lying in a bloody puddle. Soon, they appeared on a nearby mountain in the center of the Ice Divine Sect. "What!?" Yinyin shouted in shock upon seeing this and stared at Tang Yin. "Your cultivation...!" her voice came out as a high-pitched scream as shock took over her mind, and she fell backward, sitting on the ground from what she had just witnessed... Chapter 476 The Old Man of the West Tang Yin''s presence was so overwhelming that it frightened her and sent her straight to the ground.That power... ''How is it possible?'' She wondered in shock while Tang Yin smiled and helped her up. "Don''t be scared by little things; better tell us what happened to my sister-in-law. I haven''t seen her in a while." He spoke. "Sister-in-law?" Bing Yinyin asked, stunned to hear this. What does he mean? Sister-in-law? She thought, and Tang Yin smiled. "Naturally, my woman''s sister is my sister-in-law." He replied as he slipped his arm around Bing Xian''s waist, drawing her to him. His words and actions were bound to surprise Bing Qingyue and Bing Yinyin, who did not understand what was happening. Still, for Bing Yinyin, the surprise was greater. The cultivation she felt from Tang Yin is indescribable, but if you add to it the fact that for some reason, she felt that Shi Yue had recovered and from the appearance of her master, a high-level ancient Frost Goddess, the amount of surprises she was feeling even caused her to have a sudden headache. Even so, Bing Xian''s stern gaze brought her back to her senses, and she lowered her head. "...Madam Bing died sometime after she had Qingyue. But we could never find her body." She replied, causing Bing Xian to frown. It wouldn''t be unreasonable for her sister to die. Even if she managed to reach the level of a god, in the end, gods also have a limited lifespan in this world. But... That her body had not been found and the fact that Bing Yinyin was talking this way made her annoyed. "Tell me, who is Qingyue''s father?" she asked, causing Yinyin to avert her head slightly. She knew she couldn''t hide it, though. "He is a man from the west. He currently rules as the God of the Heavenly Hammer after the Elder Lord retired from office." She replied firmly. This surprised Bing Xian, and he looked at Tang Yin, "You have no contact with them? Elder Lord respected you back then." Tang Yin shook his head, though he frowned. ''Qingyue has the blood of the Heavenly Hammer in her veins? But was she born as an Ice Phoenix Heiress? Such pure blood... Could it be that sister-in-law had royal blood of the Ice Phoenix?'' He thought as he frowned. ''A person with the royal blood of a legendary beast should be able to live twice or even three times as long as a normal human of the same cultivation level, so if sister-in-law could live 10 thousand years, it would be normal. Even so, she was younger than Xian, Shi Yue''s age; how did she die so fast?'' He thought and looked at Bing Yinyin. "In which direction is the Heavenly Hammer Sect?" he asked. Although she was surprised by the question, as she thought he would know, she still pointed to an address. So, Tang Yin quickly moved his divine sense toward that direction at great speed. It was far away, but he got there quickly and looked from the sky at this place. ''My God, this is better than the central region. Even though the cities aren''t as good, it''s still amazing the spiritual energy here.'' Tang Yin thought and traveled even further to where he felt those powerful divine senses. Still, before he arrived, he felt another divine sense passing through him. ''Oh? He noticed my presence, this guy.'' Tang Yin thought and paused in midair, awaiting the arrival of a new divine sense that appeared before him quickly. The personification of this divine sense was of a rather old man who looked pitiful. When he looked at Tang Yin, he took several steps back in shock. "Young Master!" he shouted in shock. His shout was even heard throughout the sect he belonged to. Tang Yin looked at him briefly before recognizing him in his memories. "Old man, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you." He spoke. The man in front of him could not utter a word for a long time but soon calmed down. "Young Master, I thought you had died." He replied with a smile, causing Tang Yin to shrug his shoulders. "Let''s forget about that. I want to know one thing. I heard that your heir took my sister-in-law, Bing Xianyi, as his wife, right?" This man nodded at this question; that was no secret. However, for some reason, Tang Yin felt that this old man''s original face had tightened at that moment. "Okay, now I want to know how she died?" Tang Yin asked directly. He didn''t hide the fact that he suspected some things and didn''t need to. He knows there is something fishy about this. His world has very well researched the inheritance of spirit weapons. When two cultivators have a child, the one with the purest bloodline will most likely inherit their spirit weapon to the child. But, if both bloodlines are equally pure, then the higher-ranked spirit weapon will be inherited. The union of Bing Xianyi with a male bearer of the Heavenly Hammer should have resulted in the child being born with a Heavenly Hammer because it is of a higher rank than Bing''s Ice Phoenix itself. Still, Qingyue does not have the heavenly hammer. On the contrary, she has a true Ice Phoenix, meaning Bing Xianyi''s bloodline is purer. That being the case, she should be considered a true Ice Phoenix Heiress, so her longevity should not be a joke. She is a woman who, had she not been killed, would have lived thousands of years longer. But no, she died with only 2,000 years to live. How is that possible? That is why Tang Yin''s suspicion lies in the fact that this sect did something. And, naturally, there is something in his mind that could have been. And if it was that... In the end, Tang Yin shook his head at the thought of this and let this old man answer. The old man shook his head; he looked sincere. "Young Master, the truth is that we are still investigating about it. The heir you say is my eldest son; you knew him when he was a child. He married her a few hundred years ago, but she died suddenly almost 40 years ago, which resulted in him looking for the culprit. That also made us more enmity with the central region, as we believe they did something since the Independent God who used poison 2 thousand years ago is in their hands." He answered sincerely. Tang Yin frowned upon hearing this and nodded. "Central region, huh? Well, I''ll look for information there." He replied but smiled and appeared behind this old man in an instant. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Causing a divine pressure to be put on him, scaring him greatly. He even found it difficult to breathe, even though this was only a representation of the divine sense. "But if it turns out that it was you guys using the forbidden techniques... Old man, I will erase you in a way that even history won''t remember. Two thousand years ago, I was injured, but guess what, I''ve recovered. So, you''d better not do forbidden things by my Clan; I don''t want to murder those who carry the blood of my heavenly hammer." Tang Yin said coldly and sent a light power towards the top of the sect that was shown among the clouds. A sect that harbored great power and was respected by everyone on the continent. Still, the elder did not dare to do or say anything. He simply nodded. Tang Yin then returned to his body, leaving the place in thunderous silence. Soon, though, the commotion could be heard as the elder returned to his body. Chapter 477 Something strange in the west "Elder, what is it?" Several voices asked as he quickly arrived at the place that had been attacked, which was one of the sect''s most protected domes.When they arrived here, they noticed that all the spiritual arrays were destroyed, plus a great destruction in the dome. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That left them in shock. The older man came out shortly after, looking a little pale. "Call my son. Tell him to come alone; I need to talk to him." As soon as they heard this, they all went to do as he said while blocking out the news of what had happened. Soon, the God of the Heavenly Hammer came quickly to this place, noticing himself concerned about what was happening. ... As soon as Tang Yin returned to his body, he momentarily stared at the western region. ''These people like to tempt death. Since that''s how it is, don''t blame me for what might happen.'' He thought. "Tang Yin, what happened?" Bing Xian asked doubtfully. Tang Yin frowned. "We need to investigate the west. They seem to be hiding something, but the old man caught up to discover me before I could get there." He replied, frowning. "Do you suspect they did something with my sister?" she asked, then thought again, "Maybe it was the central region?" She asked back, and Tang Yin smiled. "The old man said it could be the central region. But the fact that that''s the first thing they think and say makes it suspicious. The western region has always been allied with the northwest but didn''t show up to help when the central region was attacked despite the fact that they were close. Their friendship with the North and the impartiality they have always had towards the other regions, added to the respect they are always held in, makes me think that hardly anyone has bothered to investigate them, being that they have been fighting the demons the longest, don''t you think they might want something more?" Tang Yin asked, slightly surprising the women who heard him. ''Could they be planning something else?'' they thought in shock. "But what does the western region gain by doing this? The central region has always been the one with the desire to take over the continent and has shown it, making the west stand aside." Bing Xian replied doubtfully, though certainly, she found the western region strange now. Tang Yin smiled, "That''s because you don''t understand how those of us with a heavenly hammer think. Our supremacy is never sought by having strong subordinates; we will always seek to be so powerful as to crush the rest, and then subordinates will naturally come." He replied. There was no one better than him to understand how those who carried the blood of his heavenly hammer did things. ''Seeking supremacy by force is always better, considering that humans are often naturally treacherous. Perhaps they are the quiet ones with strict rules, but these same rules can be violated by themselves, as no one would believe that the one who makes the rules is the one who violates them. Looks like I need to visit that place too.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling. Still, he didn''t say anything else. Sooner or later, he''ll find out, and whoever murdered her will have to pay. He looked down at the body of the old man lying there but was attracted by something Qingyue was still holding in her hands. ''Oh?'' He thought and was stunned to see that it was Yang Tao, who was almost hanged in Qingyue''s hands. Qingyue noticed that Tang Yin was looking at her hands, so she averted her gaze downwards and then noticed that she still had Yang Tao grabbed by the neck, so her face shone with a smile. "Right, Tang Yin, this guy tried to escape a while ago, but I was able to grab him!" She said, smiling as she handed Yang Tao to him. He was unconscious and partially frozen, so he didn''t know what was going on. Tang Yin smiled mischievously at seeing him like this and pulled the old man to his hand. "Goddess of Asgard, I don''t think I''ll have a problem if I grab these two, right?" he asked, smiling. Bing Yinyin quickly said, "Do what you will with them. They are your objects of revenge, so they are yours." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "Fine... You''re no use to me." He spoke. Along with his words, the old man''s body drastically increased in size, causing him to give a terrifying scream, which was soon silenced by an explosion of his body. Even so, the explosion did not stain anyone with blood, as everything was enclosed in a small spiritual array that Tang Yin quickly made. Although it shocked Bing Yinyin and Qingyue, neither of them said anything. "Xian, I''m going to rebuild the northwest and take revenge on the bastards in the central region soon. Can you prepare the North by then?" he asked, though he spoke again. "I have several debts to collect. Several forces will be destroyed for it. So, we will run out of manpower." He said with a wry smile. Bing Xian smiled at him, "Of course. I will prepare the North to follow in your footsteps. But I won''t prepare pretty beauties for you, my niece, you just saw her, right? I will hand her over to you and also my disciple, but I won''t keep my promise of back then." She replied jokingly. Her words surprised Qingyue and Yinyin, who were stunned that the Legendary Goddess they admired so much would say something like that, but before they could react, Tang Yin had already done so and lightly tapped her on the head. "Don''t play games with me." He replied with an awkward smile after remembering when he had asked Xian to get many beautiful women for him upon discovering this sect was full of women. Although his plan back then was to recover using a forbidden technique, he no longer has that plan. Bing Xian smiled and hugged him a little, "It''s okay. I''ll prepare the North for you." She replied. Tang Yin looked at Shi Yue. "Yue''er, I have some things to do here, and then I''ll go through the east. Will you come with me?" he asked, and Shi Yue shook her head, smiling. "Just as Xian has something to prepare for you, I must also prepare something for your movements. Give me back that token I gave you, and then find me in the west when you go to start your moves over the central region. I will give you a surprise." She replied. That surprised Tang Yin, but he still did as she told him. Although he didn''t know what she was planning, he wasn''t worried about her. With his current speed, he could traverse this continent in no time, and he knows that Shi Yue''s ability is not for jokes, much less now that she has regained her cultivation and perhaps made some breakthroughs. So, he was not worried when she left. After her departure, Bing Xian and Bing Yinyin left Qingyue alone, as Qinyue seemed to want to say some things to Tang Yin. "Tang Yin... Do you want to take a walk for a while? There''s a really beautiful place here that belongs to my family. Only I usually visit it." Chapter 478 The Perfect Beauty Soon after, a beautiful duo walked near a vast, naturally created water fountain.This place was beautiful, as the water there was not freezing despite the coldness of the surrounding environment. Everything around was frozen, and even the natural spring was frozen, but the water flowed calmly from side to side as if it were at an average temperature. In fact, if you touched the water, it was not cold. It felt warm, so I could walk around this place and give it an incredible appearance, along with the beautiful flowers that adorned it. This fountain was also on a mountain, one of the highest in the sect, where Qingyue stood, looking up at the nearby clouds. "Look, isn''t it beautiful? I always come here and play like this..." She said as she threw her power towards the clouds to disperse them, removing them from the place. These clouds scattered to the sides, but thanks to the intense spiritual energy in the area, new clouds quickly formed and mixed with the others. It was a quick and beautiful process to watch. Which made Tang Yin smile a little. He approached her as he noticed that she wanted to say something to him and touched her face a little. "I didn''t expect you to have such a perfect face." Tang Yin said, surprising her. She turned a little red and turned her head away. "Do you think I''m pretty? My face is... Complicated. It doesn''t look like any face in my family, and I can''t show it freely or breathe the air in a calm way like everyone else because everything becomes chaotic." She said, smiling with some embarrassment at this. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders and put her face back in front of his, removing the veil she was wearing. No words could describe it now; a perfect face worthy of a 10 out of 10 rating was visible before him. He couldn''t get tired of looking at it. "You have the most beautiful face I have ever seen in my entire life. Both in this and in my past life. My wives are all beautiful; my girls are beauties of incalculable beauty, but still, there is none that can compare with a face as beautiful as yours. It is a face worthy to be considered perfect." He replied firmly. This left her stunned, and she looked at him with those beautiful blue eyes; she was shocked, but she smiled a little. That smile was so mesmerizing that it left Tang Yin stunned. He couldn''t help but feel the urge to kiss this perfect face that he had never seen before, although he didn''t do it in the end. She smiled a little and sat up, signaling him to sit beside her, then leaned on his shoulder, staring at him. "I feel that your face is more beautiful than mine." She said, causing Tang Yin to shake his head. He wasn''t denying it, though; he was simply remembering something she had said to him when they first spoke. "Can I see your ice phoenix?" he asked, taking her by surprise. Still, she did as he asked and showed him her ice phoenix. This time, whatever secret was of this phoenix, Tang Yin could see it. When Tang Yin looked the ice phoenix in the eyes, he felt that an indescribable power resided there. It was no ordinary power. ''Divine power... So, this girl really is the Heir of the Ice Phoenix. The Divine of her Ice Phoenix increases her physical beauty, which makes her perfect beauty. It seems that the legend is true. The first Ice Phoenix was a Woman of Perfect Beauty.'' Tang Yin thought. He just wanted to confirm that he once read in a dead world, precisely from the same world where he got that ability that allowed him to be reborn. It is a strange and dead world that hides countless secrets. Tang Yin could never go to its depths, but once there, he found a peculiar and ancient book so old that he could not understand how old it was. It was written in indelible ink and bore strange little secrets. Among those secrets, it mentioned the Beauty of a Perfect Woman, who, according to his master, could have been the first Ice Phoenix. This also seemed to be connected to something else. A perfect beauty... S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is something that all men in the Higher Realm wish to have. From Tang Yin''s father to the weakest of cultivators, they all long to have a perfect beauty by their side. For there is another legend of a perfect woman, which does endure to this day and is what makes every man in the Higher Realm desire a perfect woman. It was a Goddess of the past whom men named Abrilth, but whose real name was never known, also known as the Goddess of Time, the one who controlled, at one time, the Laws of Time. Her legend says that at some point, she will return as a Perfect Beauty because, being the one who controlled the Laws of Time, she cannot die. In that perfect beauty were hidden all the secrets of the world, so no matter who was, everyone wanted to have her as a wife. Naturally, there is one more legend, which is the one that Tang Yin is interested in, for it has much to do with him. And perhaps, this was another reason that caused Tang Yin''s death. ''The Divine Soul Bearer will always be connected with me. He is my hope.'' The whole Legend of the Goddess of Time ends with those words. ''And to think I was once searching for a perfect beauty, but it seems I now have one by my side.'' Tang Yin thought ironically as he looked at Qingyue, smiling while watching the clouds disperse with each power she cast. For her, who is usually alone, watching it with someone else is much more entertaining. So, she looked at Tang Yin, "Do you want to play?" she asked, smiling, but soon felt her lips being pressed by something, as Tang Yin''s face appeared very close to her. She felt stunned and didn''t even react when Tang Yin moved away from her. Chapter 479 She trusts him a lot Tang Yin smiled as he saw her lost, ''I wonder if this perfect-looking woman has anything to do with that legend.'' He thought.Just at those moments, Qingyue blushed slightly and lowered her head. She didn''t know what to say or how to react, or what she should speak. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help myself." Tang Yin replied with a smile, making her look at him again. "...What am I food? You said it like you wanted to eat me, and you couldn''t restrain yourself from taking a bite out of me." She said in a reproachful voice as she averted her face again. Tang Yin smiled as he heard her say this. "You certainly look more delicious than any food I''ve ever tasted. So, you''re not wrong about that." He replied, smiling. Qingyue was a little surprised when she heard this but said nothing. She simply stood with her back to him and looked in another direction, causing Tang Yin to smile at this tender act that an icy beauty like her was having. "Hey..." She suddenly said. Explore more adventures at empire "Yes?" "Once... When I was a little girl and was in my mother''s arms, I heard her mumbling something... She was complaining because her sister left her alone in this world, and even though she was alive, even she didn''t know where she was." "Mother was complaining because her sister had secluded herself in that way to wait for a man who had died. At that time, I didn''t understand anything. Were you that man? Since the great master is your wife, and she was my mother''s sister." She asked doubtfully as Tang Yin looked at her back. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this, sat up to look at the nearby clouds, and sighed. "Xian decided to seclude herself to protect my original body, which is the one you see now. I died 2 thousand years ago and reincarnated recently; it was only a few days ago that I learned that I had lived in this world 2 thousand years ago. But yes, Xian went into seclusion to wait for me." He answered truthfully. His answer surprised Qingyue, who turned to look at him. "Reincarnation? Does that exist?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled at the sight of her. "Am I not the best proof of that? What if I told you that I am not of this world? Two thousand years ago, I fell into this strange and desolate place after having fought to the death against the most powerful of my original world. I''m sure you remember that a few years ago, in the mountains, I told you about some stories that seemed like fantasy. Actually, they were stories I lived in my world." He replied, being honest with her. Hearing this, Qingyue was even more stunned. "Another world?" she said in shock and moved even closer to him with her eyes sparkling with interest. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s that place like? Is it bigger than our world? Are there gods?" she asked with a big smile full of interest. Her reaction surprised Tang Yin, "Do you believe me?" he asked with surprise, and she smiled. "You''re my best friend; why wouldn''t I believe you?" She answered sincerely and couldn''t help but sit on Tang Yin''s legs, surprising Tang Yin by the intense touch he was feeling. "This... What are you doing, Miss Qingyue?" he asked doubtfully upon seeing her like this. She smiled. "You''re going to tell me stories of that world. So, start, I want to listen." She replied, leaning back on his chest as she stared at him. Tang Yin was stunned to see this and couldn''t help but sigh. ''This girl is still the same as when we were in the mountains.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling. Still, he was not polite to her and hugged her. "Well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you a little bit. First, my world can''t compare to this one, did you see my new cultivation? It''s so tall that I could murder a god with one finger. Do you understand what it means?" Tang Yin asked, and she smiled. "Yes, you are an immortal." She replied with a smile. Although she didn''t believe that he could slay a god with a finger, she certainly felt that Tang Yin''s power was above that of her master. It was unbelievable, and she didn''t understand how he got it, but she didn''t care. He wouldn''t do anything bad to her. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this but still shook his head. "Well, with my current power, I would only be on the level of the leaders of the weaker worlds there. My world is not just one world; it is more than 10 thousand habitable worlds, so you can travel the confines from side to side if you so choose, although there are very powerful beasts that could easily assassinate you. Over there, your master would be as weak as a ten-year-old. Do you understand the vastness?" Qingyue was stunned to hear that there were so many worlds, but she became increasingly interested. She always liked the way Tang Yin told stories because she felt as if he had lived them, so she began to ask back and forth, more and more interested in this. And so, hours passed as the two of them continuously talked, feeling each other''s heart. Still, time was precious at this moment for both of them. Qingyue felt the need to further increase her power after hearing this, so she wanted to go cultivate quickly. Therefore, she stood up and stood with her back to Tang Yin. "I will go with you when you go to that place. I hope you didn''t lie to me about anything." She said suddenly. "That''s why I''m going to cultivate hard." She turned to stare at him as she said this, and Tang Yin smiled. "I have a way to help you cultivate the Divine Realm in no time; why don''t you follow me, little Phoenix Heiress?" Tang Yin asked as he hugged her from behind. She raised her gaze to look at him in surprise. "Follow you?" "Yes, we''ll be connected by the soul; my soul is special, as you may already know, so it will help you cultivate quickly." "Is there such a thing?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "But there is a restriction." Tang Yin replied. "What is it?" Qingyue asked. "Once you are connected with my soul..." Tang Yin said and approached her, retaking her lips. "These lips will not be near another man, do you understand?" He asked, pulling away from her again. She was again stunned by this but still nodded. "Is that a restriction?" she asked doubtfully, trying to understand the restriction. "I''ve never had any friends, Tang Yin. So, naturally, I''m not close to someone else. Hm, well, I met younger sister Feifei and the others and they''re nice, but I''m not really close to someone else... Hmm, my master? No, she''s not male..." She said innocently, and by the end, she was almost mumbling. She was trying to search her mind as to why Tang Yin was telling her that she couldn''t be around other men, but she couldn''t remember a time when she had been around men. So, she looked extremely tender, trying to figure out what the restriction was. Tang Yin couldn''t help but start laughing at that moment after seeing her like that. "Hahahaha... Qingyue, you''re more innocent than I expected, hahahahaha..." He said, surprising her by his sudden fit of laughter. Still, he didn''t let her react. In an instant, he appeared before her, and with another kiss on the lips, he activated his soul to join it to hers. The kiss lasted a little more than a few seconds, and in that time, Qingyue felt as if Tang Yin had approached her soul and asked for permission to join her. ''Permission?'' She thought, though she immediately agreed. If Tang Yin wanted to harm her, he could have. He could have even enslaved her at that moment, for she let her soul free in his hands. It was like handing over what was most important to her without batting an eye, which surprised Tang Yin, who was preparing to explain what she should do. Even so, his soul did as if this was natural, and soon, both souls were connected under the unique mechanism without Tang Yin doing anything. Chapter 480 ''So fast? This girl really gave her soul to me as if it meant nothing.'' Tang Yin thought in shock.Qingyue then felt the soul connection. It was strange, and she couldn''t explain the feelings, but strangely, she felt very happy about this and didn''t know why. Soon, she had the urge to sit down to cultivate. It was a need she couldn''t help, so after quickly telling Tang Yin, she sat down and began to cultivate. Tang Yin looked at her and sighed, ''This girl is not defensive of me in the least. I think I fell into the best world I could have fallen into. All the women I met are so sincere that it makes me love them more and more. They remind me of my wives.'' Tang Yin thought, though he sighed in the end. He put a protection array on Qingyue''s side and searched for Bing Xian''s aura; after that, he disappeared from the place. . Because it was already late at night, Bing Xian was staring out of the room''s window. She couldn''t help but sigh as she recalled the past. "It''s strange for the Ice Goddess to sigh." Tang Yin said, coming up behind her to hug her. Bing Xian looked up and smiled at the sight of him, plunging into that embrace she loved so much. She remained silent in that position for a long while, and Tang Yin waited patiently, for he knew she wanted to tell him a few things. "...When I decided to seal myself to protect your body, I told her. I may never see her again. I was already mentally prepared never to see her again when I did it, but now that I know she died... It''s a little painful." She said, smiling, and Tang Yin nodded with some guilt. She separated herself from her family and clan solely because of him. Her family died, including her beloved sister, so it''s normal for her to feel pain. Just as he prepared to try to comfort her, she spoke again, this time smiling. "Although if I went back to the past and had the chance to choose again, I would do exactly the same thing. I will never regret that decision because it is the one that causes us to be able to be together now." Tang Yin looked at her in surprise at these words and kissed her lightly with love. "Looks like I found the right woman after I was reborn." He said, smiling, and she averted her gaze a little in embarrassment. "I think you will always be lucky with women, Tang Yin. Shi Yue loves you with her soul and even decided to give up her existence so that you could be reborn properly. Maybe many women would do the same." She replied, smiling, though then gave a long sigh. "Tang Yin, if it turns out that the West murdered my sister, I will make them suffer as atonement. They will never see the clear sky again but won''t die so easily." She said suddenly. She was saying it because she knew that they had the same spiritual weapon as him, and she wanted him to know it. Tang Yin smiled and nodded at her, "You won''t need to move if you don''t want to. I''ll do it for you. I told you a long time ago that I would do anything for you. If they are your enemies, they will also be my enemies, and I will exterminate them if that is your decision. You don''t need to stain your pretty hands with blood; mine are enough." He replied. She smiled, hearing him say this, and visibly relaxed. For a moment, she thought about the possibility that Tang Yin might not allow it, which might put them in a difficult situation. Still, if he agreed, everything in her world aligned with her. They lasted a long while like that until Bing Xian turned around and pushed him towards the bed. "You will have very busy days starting today, so we will have little time for our nights together, so you will have to make it up to me tonight." She said, smiling mischievously and with desire as her clothes left her body. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, a beautiful melody filled this room as the moon, once again, witnessed the union of this pair of attractive individuals in an intense night of passion. ... The following day, Tang Yin wanted to look for Qingyue but sighed when he realized that she was still cultivating. Therefore, he decided to go alone to look for the other bastard who took his arm. Without thinking, he pulled Yang Tao out of the spiritual array where he was holding him, and this guy screamed when he saw him. "A ghost!?" he shouted in shock as he jumped back in fear. Tang Yin scoffed. "Heh, now you think the one you took an arm off a few years back is a ghost. You''re a total waste." Tang Yin said mockingly, making this guy realize what was happening, and he started screaming as he pleaded... "Please forgive me!" Tang Yin smiled and walked up to him; he stomped him hard on the left arm... "AGHHHHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream that came out of his mouth was enough to affect his vocal cords; even so, the pain in his arm was so unbearable that he couldn''t help but continue screaming in pain. Tang Yin broke every bone in his arm at that moment, "This is just the beginning. Don''t scream so hard over something as simple as that. Now then, let''s go find your companions." Tang Yin said, smiling, and put the guy back into the womb, but he felt a presence nearby just then. ''Feifei?'' He thought and smiled as he realized that, indeed, Huang Feifei was in the city. Therefore, he quickly flew towards her, arriving soon after. "Feifei, what are you doing here?" Tang Yin asked as he saw her walking through the city, heading towards the Ice Divine Sect. When Huang Feifei heard him, she looked up and smiled. "Tang Yin!" She said, smiling, and rushed over to him lovingly to hug him. "I missed you, Tang Yin!" She said as they hugged each other. He smiled and carried her to him, disappearing from the city instantly. "You got stronger? God, this is even stronger than those gods..." She replied as she noticed that they had appeared above the heavens in an instant. Read new chapters at empire Although she wasn''t surprised, she always thought Tang Yin could do the impossible. Instead of surprise, there was great admiration and adoration. Tang Yin gave her a light kiss and nodded to her. "That''s right, I''ve regained my original body. Can you feel it?" He asked, causing her to stare at him for a moment. "Oh... Tang Yin, you look much more beautiful, and with the silver hair, now you look better." She said in surprise. "You are bigger, Tang Yin. And your muscles grew... Even that over there looks more vigorous..." She said continuously while checking Tang Yin from side to side. "Hahahaha, that''s right, Feifei. I''m sure you''ll remember that I told you my true identity a while ago, right? Well, this is my body from when I was alive. Some things have happened." Tang Yin said and, without hesitation, began to tell her everything that had happened these days. For him, Huang Feifei held a special place in his heart for being that tender and beautiful girl he met when he had just arrived here. Chapter 481 He is busy? No problem. The more she heard Tang Yin''s story, the more surprised Huang Feifei was.She didn''t expect that he and Shi Yue had been through so much; moreover, Shi Yue hid it too well so that no one could realize her true identity and everything happening. Still, knowing that everyone was okay made her smile, and she leaned back against Tang Yin. "I''m glad everyone is okay..." She said, smiling. Though she spoke again quickly, "Right, Tang Yin. Something weird is going on with our cultivations. Is it because of your sudden increase?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Right now, my cultivation is too high for you, but that is not a bad thing, nor will it affect you negatively; simply, my divine soul is pulling you all into the Divine Realm since you are at a level far below mine. Don''t worry; once I finish doing everything I need to do, I will take you to hunt the best spirit beasts to complete the Divine Body, and then you can skip the Divine Knowledge Realm and enter directly into the Divine Ascension Realm." He replied with a smile, and she nodded with understanding. "Divine Ascension Realm... You told me that was the God Realm, so which Realm are you in?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "Five realms above the Divine Ascension Realm. My present power is difficult to understand if you have not experienced it; I will tell you the details when you are in the Divine Ascension Realm, for there you will be able to understand it better." He replied. ''Five Realms above the Realm of God? God, how many Realms are there after that level?'' She thought in shock. Honestly, she was just beginning to understand the Realm of God, for before, she thought the highest level attainable was the Supreme Realm, but then two more realms appeared, which confused her a bit. But now, five or more realms appeared above these two! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So many Cultivation Realms hurt her head, so she sighed and smiled. They had been flying at high speed toward the Icy Tower Sect, so just as they finished talking, Tang Yin stopped above this place. The Icy Tower Sect was built in a massive City known by the same name as the Sect. There is a large tower in the middle of the city, which is the main building of the Sect. "Is this where one of those guys who hurt you is, Tang Yin?" Huang Feifei asked as she saw the animated city appearing below her, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, along with this guy and one from the south." Tang Yin said, smiling, and pulled Yang Tao into the air. He felt dazed; he was still writhing from the pain of feeling his bones destroyed, but soon he felt he was falling. Just then, he looked down and screamed, attracting the attention of the people below. Soon, he fell, rolling on the ground and alarming everyone. "Who is? Quick, grab him!" shouted many in shock, but before they could move, Tang Yin slowly came down next to Huang Feifei. Causing everyone to stand in shock and take a few steps back. Find your next read on empire "Who are you? Identify yourselves!" shouted the men standing guard, but they shouted from afar. In truth, none of them were strong enough to get close to a guy who could fly and had such a fantastic appearance. Tang Yin''s mere appearance revealed tremendous power, which made them back away. "Call your sect master, tell him Tang Yin is here, and I demand him to bring Shao Hu immediately." Tang Yin said. He didn''t even bother to reveal his power. There was no need to do so. When everyone heard that it was ''Tang Yin'' and saw his appearance, they immediately understood who the man before them was, so they didn''t speak against it. They simply nodded, and the guards ran off; even so, before they could enter the enormous tower behind Tang Yin, several elders came flying in to see what was going on, as several alarm arrays had been broken without showing any resistance. "Where are you running to!?" the elders shouted, stopping the guards, who immediately told him what was happening. "Tang Yin!" Was the cry heard after hearing the guards'' story, and they looked towards the man standing there, who had another man under his feet and a beautiful woman in his arms. ''Is that him? Didn''t he have blue hair?'' thought many. They had never seen him before, but they did hear about him being a man of extraordinary appearance. And that was what they had in front of them, so they immediately ran to him and bowed respectfully. "Young Heir, may we know to what we owe the honor?" they asked carefully, avoiding offending such an exalted person. Although they had heard the news from the northwest, many elders did not quite believe it. Moreover, even if it were true, it was known that Tang Yin managed to escape along with many powers from the northwest; what if the man in front of them was indeed Tang Yin? It was clear that the Icy Tower Sect could not face these people who had so many powers. Therefore, they had to be careful. "Are you elders?" Tang Yin asked back, and they quickly nodded as they introduced themselves with their respective positions within the Sect. "Well, if you want your sect to continue to exist, tell your sect master to come and bring Shao Hu that one." Tang Yin said coldly, slightly scaring these elders. They were only in the Supreme Realm, but a dangerous aura escaped Tang Yin''s body for an instant when he finished speaking. This aura made them tremble slightly. ''Divine power?'' They thought in shock but quickly nodded and left. Fifteen minutes later, they returned, but they were alone and with their heads bowed. "Young Heir, we''re sorry. The Sect Master is busy in a meeting right now and says he will be out in 30 minutes. Can you wait for him?" They asked. They were embarrassed as they had just been scolded. Tang Yin looked at them and smiled. "Busy, huh..." He said as he looked up the tower. "Well, since you''re busy. Let me get busy, too. I feel like destroying a portion of a stupid city right now, so I''ll spend the next 30 minutes destroying it." Tang Yin said with a sinister smile. He moved his hands to the side and made a slight horizontal movement towards the city behind, in an area where there were no people, but there were huge essential buildings of the Sect. The slight movement was so charged with power that it caused the elders to the side of him to drop to their knees, spitting blood from just witnessing it, and soon, an intense power was unleashed with a tremendous explosion. The explosion was as if a massive bomb had gone off, but it left no dust, just a terrifyingly fire on the ground, and the entire portion of the city disappeared without a trace. His action shocked everyone who witnessed it, and they fell backward, trembling in great fear. Tang Yin then smiled, "Oh, sorry. I thought it would be more resilient, but it didn''t even last 1 minute. It looks like the 30-minute waiting time will be very boring, so let''s destroy another portion to pass the time." Chapter 482 Forced to surrender His words caused intense fear in the elders present as they heard the sound of alarms ringing from side to side throughout the city.Although no one lived in the portion of the city he had just destroyed, it was one of the most important within the Sect. Because it was the reinforced training site for his inner disciples! The cost of doing something like that was as expensive as an entire city! But such an expensive thing had been destroyed like it was nothing under a single attack from a young man like Tang Yin. ''What the hell just happened?'' Was the common thought among these people, though fear got the better of them, and they couldn''t even utter a word. Discover exclusive tales on empire Still, just as Tang Yin said that he would destroy the next portion of the city, a great shout came from the tower. "STOP!" Along with the shout, a man with a furious face, but at the same time full of fear, appeared before Tang Yin. Tang Yin then stopped and looked at him. "Heh, so you weren''t busy after all." Tang Yin said, though he saw behind him and smiled. "Well, what do we have here? A little henchman from the central region trying to get his hands into my wife''s region, you guys really are getting arrogant more and more every day." Tang Yin said and waved his hand at him. He thought he was going to be attacked in the same way, so he prepared to resist with all his might, but what he felt was as if something was pulling him, and in a second, he appeared in Tang Yin''s hand, while Tang Yin was holding his neck. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin simply rummaged inside his memories to find the ones that had come with him, and after that, he exploded it into a bloody puddle under the stunned gaze of the sect master. ''A Spiritual Supreme... He killed him so easily to such a powerful Spiritual Supreme...'' Thought the sect master in shock, and just at those moments, he saw how Tang Yin looked towards the city and launched a strange attack which followed a trail of spiritual energy until it exploded in two different directions of the city. He didn''t understand what was happening but knew that his Sect was in trouble. Tang Yin smiled and then looked at the sect master again. "The trash was cleaned up. Well, there''s still one left, but I guess you''ll hand it over to me wisely, right, Master Shao?" Tang Yin asked with a mischievous smile. "What is it you wish, Young Master?" He asked, lowering his head. "Bring Shao Hu in. That guy shares a responsibility with this guy here, it''s time for him to pay for his sins." Tang Yin said coldly while pointing at the guy who had fallen unconscious at his feet. Master Shen was stunned at the sight of him, ''He''s the Heavenly King of the Ice Divine Sect... So even that Sect gave in to his request.'' He thought in shock and stared at him but gritted his teeth. Shao Hu was one of his sons and one of his Sect''s top talents... How could he easily give him up? "Young Master... Shao Hu, he is my son... Won''t you accept compensation in return? It''s hard for us to hand over one of our young masters just because." He replied, and Tang Yin smiled. He gave a slight finger snap that startled Master Shao, but nothing happened to him. Simply, an explosion occurred above their heads as a part of the beautiful and praised icy tower was blown to pieces. This shocked him when he saw it and stared at Tang Yin. "You..." He said but did not dare to utter another word. "You don''t understand, Master Shao. I am not here to bargain with you. But since you are trying to do so, I will put a new order you must comply with. Send a letter signed by all of you to the Ice Divine Sect to become subordinates of the Sect. Shao Hu does not enter the discussion; either you hand him over, or I destroy the city to look for him." Tang Yin replied with slight impatience. Master Shao was astonished by his ''orders,'' but seeing a part of the prized and praised Icy Tower destroyed caused him a tremendous shock. Still, the fact that he took several minutes to think made Tang Yin impatient, and she released a new finger snap.... *BOOOOM* An intense explosion came from the city, as a large number of buildings were blown all over the place, and debris fell all over the city. "Master Shao, I don''t think I speak in a language unrecognizable to you." Tang Yin replied angrily. But, just at those moments, an old-looking man flew out of the tower with a guy in his hands. "Young Heir, please stop!" he shouted as he arrived in front of Tang Yin, bowing to him while throwing a guy he brought in his hand to the ground. "Father!" shouted Master Shao from behind, but the stern look his father gave him silenced him. "Shut up you bastard, you want to destroy our family sect over a little trash like this!!! In your dreams!" he shouted and looked at Tang Yin. "Young Heir, we are sorry. Our Sect does not want to antagonize you, I will immediately remove this bastard from being the master and do as you say. Please don''t destroy our Sect anymore." Said the man sincerely as he glued his face to the ground. He is not an idiot, and even when he is a little stronger than his eldest son, he is still smarter. A person who can destroy such sturdy things just by a snap of the finger is no ordinary God! That''s why he didn''t mind crawling in front of Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. "That''s better, looks like there''s still someone smart here." Tang Yin said with a smile and walked over to Shao Hu to give him a light kick that woke him up from unconsciousness with intense pain in his ribs. "WAHHHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream from his mouth astonished everyone who heard it, but when he saw Tang Yin, he recognized him at first glance. How could he not recognize him? This bastard had become a part of his nightmares lately! "TANG... TANG... TANG... TANG YIN!" she shouted in shock, trying to pull back, but then she spat out a large mouthful of blood after realizing that several of her ribs were broken. Just then, into his vision came the face of his grandfather, who was fully bowed before Tang Yin. "Grandfather, save me!" he shouted, but what he received was a blow in the chest from the grandfather he was asking for help. "Shut up, you bastard; you must pay for your sins and save our thousand-year-old sect!" he shouted angrily. If someone had ever told him that one of his grandchildren would be the cause of the destruction of his Sect, he would never have had children to begin with! That was why he was so angry. Besides, Shao Hu had been one of the most spoiled; he was granted so many resources, how could he repay them in such a way? His anger could not be measured at this moment, but he maintained a submissive posture before Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled and didn''t want to waste any more time here. She wrapped Shao Hu in that spiritual array next to Yang Tao and looked again at the guy who had just arrived. "Right, man. There is one more issue. I would like you to bring all the people with the surname Liao who are in your Sect, I want to see them." He said. The old man was stunned but nodded and looked at his son. "Do as Young Master says!" He shouted at him. This guy''s eyes were bloodshot, but he could do nothing. He just nodded robotically and walked away. Tang Yin then smiled, ''Since you treated me well when I was a nobody, at least let me see if I can do something for you, Liao Ben.'' Tang Yin thought after remembering the man who treated him kindly in that pretty city near the eastern desert. Chapter 483 Small debts that need to be paid off (1) Tang Yin was taken to a pleasant hall where good snacks and even massages were prepared for him, although he didn''t want any of that.He simply waited patiently for what he had asked for, and soon, Shen Hao''s father walked in with his head down, bringing about 15 people, among them, an elder with a cultivation level of the Saint Realm. "Young Heir, these are the people with the surname Liao that we have in the sect. He is the elder in charge of one of them." He said as he arrived here and stepped aside. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded, "Of you, who recognizes the name Liao Ben? A man who lives on the border of the northern region with the eastern deserts." Tang Yin said without going through unnecessary cordialities. Experience tales at empire His words caused two people to react: a female disciple and an elder. Tang Yin looked at them. Just then, the girl looked up in surprise, "You knew my father?" she asked in shock, making Tang Yin smile. "So, you''re Old Liao''s daughter. Well, I''ll take you to see your father then." Tang Yin said as he stood up, but she felt stunned to hear this. "Excuse me, isn''t my father dead? No, every year I go to his grave to bring him flowers; how could he not be dead?" She asked in shock. Tang Yin frowned then and looked at the elder beside her. "Oh... I understand now." He said as he frowned angrily and raised his hand towards the elder. The latter felt as if he was pulled roughly, and in an instant, his neck was firmly grasped by Tang Yin''s hand. "Enslaving a female disciple and stealing her cultivation to make you strong, huh... Nice trick, you old bastard. I didn''t expect you to be so cunning as to change a demonic technique into a normal technique, but you''re treading on the wrong ground, old man." Tang Yin said coldly, and a terrifying power shot out from his hand, firmly striking the old man. The latter shot backward, slamming into the nearest wall with a loud bang. "Master!" shouted Miss Liao at that moment, but soon she felt an intense headache and fell down, vomiting blood in shock. Everyone else was shocked to see this, ''Someone had used demonic tactics inside their sect? And it was an elder at that!'' They thought in shock. "He who associates with demons and uses tactics against natural laws must be punished by death. His closest family will be eliminated, and charges of the rest of the family members will be investigated to find out if they are traitors; all the wealth of that family will be handed over to the Liao. I hope their sect will do a good job this time; if you don''t, I will return in 1 year and wipe you off the map." Tang Yin said coldly as he grabbed Miss Liao and the old man who had enslaved her. His move broke all traces of enslavement, and although he hurt her hard, it was nothing that couldn''t be fixed. After that, he disappeared along with Huang Feifei, leaving the hall in tremendous shock. Those with the least power were either trembling in a corner or fainting. While those of greater power could only look down in shame and move on to do their jobs. . Tang Yin took out the spirit boat when he had reached a considerable distance and put the girl there to heal her. "Had she really been enslaved under a demonic bondage seal, Tang Yin?" Huang Feifei asked, and he nodded. "Even if you can''t feel it, it''s because it''s hidden very well under a normal bondage seal. But it''s possible that it wasn''t made by this guy, if not by someone else. A high-level demon, possibly." Tang Yin replied with a smile, causing her to nod. "Can''t you see his memories?" she asked back. Tang Yin shook his head. "I tried to see it, but they are protected with a high-level demonic seal. I can break it easily, but those seals are tied to his consciousness; once it is broken, all his memories will vanish. It''s quite a cunning thing that demon did, so I''ll send someone to track the location." Tang Yin said and sent a small message through a messenger bird. Since the system put that restriction on him, he stopped using most of its functions. Although he occasionally gets a few automatic missions, such as the mission to make the beautiful Northern Goddess, Bing Yinyin, a member of his harem, he still ignores them. Whatever rewards they may give him, though tempting, he can get it through his own efforts and in a simple way. Therefore, he stayed away from the system missions for a while, making the system slightly obsolete. After doing this, he drove the spirit ship at full speed towards that small town on the northern border. His stay in that city was short when it was last time, and it will be the same this time. Soon after, he arrived and showed up at the family''s store, which took very good care of him. "This place is still as good as ever." Tang Yin said as he saw the excellent family atmosphere in this tiny store. "Welcome, sir!" Liao Ben said at that moment as he came out with a big friendly smile to greet him, though he was stunned to see such a beautiful and enigmatic duo standing at the door of his store. Still, what stunned him the most was a girl standing there staring at him in front of that good-looking duo. "Father, you really are alive!" Miss Liao said in shock after recognizing him. Although it had been many years since she last saw him, she would not forget her father''s face, and next to him, the face of a woman already in her years was shown in shock. Soon, a small but lively family gathered to mourn in a reunion they never expected to happen. "Old Liao, it''s been several years since I visited this store. I hope you forgive me for not staying as I promised before, but I brought you the reason for your woes. It''s your decision what you will do with this guy." Tang Yin said, smiling as he threw the elder to the ground. This man had been the one who crippled Liao Ben back then and also the one who kidnapped his daughter, forcing her to be a slave. And although Tang Yin did not explain much, Liao Ben knew what to do when he saw his enemy so helpless in front of him. In the end, Tang Yin left them riches and some pills on the table for them to take, disappearing soon after from the place. Those small debts that he needed to settle, so that his heart would be calm, were now being settled. So, he began to feel better about himself. . "Where are we going, Tang Yin?" Huang Feifei asked when she saw that they were flying into the desert. Tang Yin smiled at her, "There''s a small debt I have to settle in a small force on these sides... Back then, they gave me a hard time, and I had to use a treasure of great value to escape. It''s time to settle this small debt before I go to rebuild the northwest." . Chapter 484 Small debts that need to be paid off (2) A few days later...Tang Yin smiled as he sat on a small throne inside a room where many people were kneeling in fear. Huang Feifei stood beside him, a smile on her handsome face. "It''s been a long time, Wang Yuwen." Tang Yin said at that moment, seeing that Miss who once chased him in Dark Sand City. She didn''t recognize him, but knowing this person''s enormous power, she didn''t dare to raise her head. "I... I''m sorry... Young Master... I, I really don''t recognize you... Could you please tell me your name?" she asked as she trembled slightly. Tang Yin smiled. "Yes, you certainly couldn''t recognize me. A few years ago, I was just a little cripple traveling through these lands." Tang Yin said as he stood up and came to Wang Yuwen''s side. "Who could associate the blue-haired, crippled Tang Yin of a few years ago with my current self? Heh, it''s been a long time, Wang Yuwen. At that time, I was just a cripple you could chase around at your whim, like a rat, right? How about you try doing it again?" Tang Yin asked with a smile. His words made Wang Yuwen fear nothing, and she raised her head sharply. Tang Yin''s beauty left her stunned and unable to respond, but the words that echoed in her head were that he was that ''Tang Yin'' she met several years ago. She has been cultivating seriously for the past few years, so she is unaware of the northwest. That''s why she would never associate that cripple with an influential person. They are two different worlds! "You..." She said, but shock and fear prevented her from speaking. Tang Yin smiled, "Looks like you finally recognize me." He said, standing up again and looking. "You guys chased me back then, don''t expect to get off the hook." Tang Yin said as he looked at some people. Although he didn''t recognize their faces, he remembered their auras. They were now stronger than before and thought they were the kings of the desert. But before Tang Yin, they were nothing but dying flies. Therefore, with a wave of his hand, eight elders who were there exploded amidst screams and cries of supplication, leaving bloody puddles from side to side. When the rest of the elders saw that, they trembled and could not help but start begging for forgiveness. "Well, I''m not going to be killing who doesn''t deserve it either. A sect like you guys can shine in the wilderness, so I''ll give you a chance." Tang Yin said and cast a spiritual array into the air. "Swear allegiance to me. Everything here will belong to me then, including all of you. If you do that, you will be spared from destruction." Tang Yin said, sitting back on the throne. "Wang Yuwen, I will spare your life only if you get the other desert sect to swear allegiance to me in less than three months; although that won''t spare you from punishment, it will at least save your life. But, once you do, you will be subordinate sects to the northwest, and eventually, you will have to do some things to create chaos in this place, so you must be prepared to face the great sects here." Continue reading on empire His words shocked those kneeling in front of him, begging for mercy. The fear instilled by that move of Tang Yin added to how terrifying he had appeared before; it was imprinted on their souls now. They knew that saying a word against him right now was equal to death; that''s why, if handing over Wang Yuwen was enough to save their lives, even Wang Yuwen''s father himself would do it. Even so, Tang Yin threw them a bait so that they could save themselves and avoid destruction, but loomed a slight possibility of facing great sects. That slight possibility frightened them. Although they were stronger now than they had been a few years ago, they were far from the level of a great sect. Still, if that possibility meant avoiding destruction... sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They would not hesitate to accept it. They could find an option to survive as long as they were still alive. Therefore, they immediately swore allegiance. Some of them wondered if this person was that legendary young man from the northwest who had been so much named all over the continent lately, but no one dared to ask. And Tang Yin did not want to waste much time in this place; he came here solely to make Wang Yuwen pay for her foolishness, and that is why he rose and created a small power above Wang Yuwen. She could not see it. For her, being spared from death at this moment was a reason for happiness. But this small power, little by little, was descending towards her. "Wang Yuwen, this will be your punishment. Remember what I told you; by the time you can move again, you only have three months... Well, I hope you can get up before those three months are over." Tang Yin said with a mischievous smile and disappeared from the place. Wang Yuwen couldn''t immediately understand his words but soon felt a terrifying pain girdle over her head and her whole body. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A scream that damaged his vocal cords came out of her mouth as she felt a terrifying pain girdle over her every bone and muscle. The pain was so tremendous that she could not fall unconscious; when her mind was losing the ability to stand, the terrifying pain gave her back that ability. Everyone who saw this recoiled several steps back in shock as they watched that beautiful and respected young lady writhe in pain in a strange, bloody puddle... That would be a pain that would make her suffer for numerous days and, perhaps, teach her some lesson. . Tang Yin did not fly back to the northwest but went further east at Huang Feifei''s request. They flew at full speed toward the city where Huang Feifei had lived most of her life and walked around a bit. Things in this city had changed slightly. The Huang no longer existed, and the remaining powers had changed hands. The Divine Sun was silent while the Alchemists'' Association was in mourning. After the destruction of the major forces of the Empire at the hands of Tang Yin, some powers rose and created a new empire, which was the one that now erected its banners in every city. Still, after a quick visit to the city, Huang Feifei and Tang Yin left the town toward a nearby mountain, which had a beautiful view of nature and the sky. Huang Feifei smiled at this, remembering the past, and a sigh escaped her mouth after realizing that so many years had passed since the memories in her memory. "Tang Yin, did you know that this was my best friend''s favorite place? She used to say that the Starry Sky in this place and the beautiful moon view allowed her to study the destinations better." Huang Feifei said with a quiet smile as she looked around the mountain, remembering her best friend, that pretty star reader named Qingyue. Chapter 485 A Day With Huang Feifei For part of her life, Huang Feifei considered this best friend to be the most important person in her life. She gave her something that her family could not.While her family only cared about the welfare of their wealth and increasing their wealth, her best friend provided her with the warmth of a sister. That is why she will always remember her as her best friend and sister, who knew how to care for her during difficult times. Tang Yin smiled when he heard her say this and sat beside her. "It''s funny. I also once knew a star reader once who bore the same name and she loved exactly the same thing. She used to climb the highest hills in my world to read the stars." He replied, surprising Huang Feifei a little. "Are all-star readers like this?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin couldn''t answer that question. "I don''t know, I''ve only met one." He replied with a smile, making her nod a little and look at the sky. It wasn''t dark right now, so there were no stars to see. It was daytime, and the sun shone, revealing a clear blue sky. "She was an enigmatic and strange woman, but she knew a great many things. She seemed like a sage; almost anything you asked her, she would have an answer. It was a pity she couldn''t cultivate, though, as her body didn''t have the ability to carry cultivation." "Even so, she helped many disciples at that time to reach the next realms. She was always a woman capable of achieving great things. Plus she revealed the future to several of the powers of the city. Hehe, at that time I was just a little girl spoiled by her, who, despite not being much older than me, still continued to treat me as if I was a little girl." She said and paused to contemplate the sky as she remembered her friend. Tang Yin looked at her sideways in surprise. ''Could it be common among star readers? Qingyue couldn''t cultivate in her early years either, though when she started cultivating, she was so talented that she astonished the world.'' He thought with a frown and sighed lightly. The sun was setting as the two watched and talked about various things. Huang Feifei wanted to dedicate this day to telling Tang Yin about her best friend and what she spent with her. Although her best friend could not cultivate, they both went on adventures occasionally. Perhaps that was why Huang Feifei''s love for adventure was born, for her best friend loved it. She smiled a little during the night as she stopped telling him so many things and lay down on Tang Yin. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I really wish she had lived a little longer... That time, she told me that I would marry a wonderful man of great power. I originally thought she was just talking nonsense to cheer me up, but now I see that she wasn''t. Star readers are a little scary to be able to see so far ahead." She said as she stared at him. Find your next read at empire "I''m sure you would have gotten along with her. You both have the same love of adventure and distant storytelling. It''s a pity..." At the end of her words, she sighed lightly and took out some small things Tang Yin had bought her in the Desert Cities. "Tang Yin, can you put this necklace on me?" She asked, diverting all her evil thoughts deep into her mind. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully and saw that it was a necklace he bought her recently. It is a simple necklace with a small green pearl at the tip. Although the pearl was small and the chain was simple, Tang Yin thought it would look great on her because her green eyes matched the pearl perfectly. That is why he bought it, although she seemed more interested in one with a purple pearl, which he also bought for her. He smiled and nodded at her, "Of course." He replied and got up to put it on. His hands wrapped around her neck at that moment as Huang Feifei stared at him with a loving smile on her face. ''I didn''t know I needed days like this... I thought just becoming strong to be by his side would always be enough.'' She thought with softness and a smile. She couldn''t help but move a little closer to him to kiss him on the lips, surprising Tang Yin a little for her action. "Feifei?" he asked as he watched her close her eyes, waiting for something. She smiled and looked at him, "We are going to spend many busy days starting today. We may have little chance to spend some time together, so tonight, I want us to spend it together under the moon." She answered sincerely and then closed her eyes again. Clearly, its meaning was evident, and Tang Yin understood it. But, although she waited for several minutes like this, in the end, she received nothing, which made her open her eyes in doubt. "Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully, but when she opened her eyes, she had to look down as, for some reason, Tang Yin was kneeling in front of her. He was smiling as he looked at her. He held a small ring as he took Huang Feifei''s right hand. "Once, that beautiful star reader I knew told me that, somewhere in the universe, men used a procession like this to ask their beloved never to depart from them. According to her, they would wear a ring and put it on as a pledge and oath to be together until death, just before they were married before heaven and earth." Tang Yin said, smiling, and put a ring he had made himself on her right-hand ring finger. "I don''t know how it is, but I would like to use this procession to ask you to stay with me always, Feifei. If I have to fight death for you, do not doubt that I will do it. So, allow me this night and the ones to come. I want you to be a part of my story in this and all the worlds I may go to." Tang Yin''s words were full of sincerity as he looked lovingly at the beautiful girl before him. He had never done this before; he didn''t even know if that world his beloved Qingyue talked about was real. But he didn''t see it wrong now that he did it. So, he smiled, though, for some reason, he was a little nervous. Huang Feifei looked at him in shock. She never expected Tang Yin to say something like that to her, but for some reason, his words made her eyes fill with tears, and she rushed at him with an embrace. "Of course, Tang Yin, I''ll stay with you as long as it takes; I love you!" she cried out with a big smile even though she was crying. She was crying from happiness at this moment, which made Tang Yin feel happy. Thus, a calm and passionate night filled this hill when a beautiful couple decided to plunge into their deepest desires. That moon that witnessed their first night together inside a small house in an empire that no longer exists witnessed again the union of this beautiful couple that brought happiness to the night. Chapter 486 Its time to start After a beautiful night together, Huang Feifei and Tang Yin toured the vicinity of this empire. Well, actually, Tang Yin took her to the 19-level Abyss."Just before I met you in that bamboo forest, I had fallen there. Well, the former bearer of this body threw himself because traitors forced him." Tang Yin said as he looked down the colossal cliff before him. Huang Feifei was surprised by this, "You were locked in the meteoric abyss?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. "It''s actually not a meteoric abyss. It''s something much more dangerous. We all call it the 19-Level Abyss. It''s so dangerous there; it even makes me feel goosebumps just thinking about it. Even my father is afraid of it." Tang Yin replied, smiling. ''19 Level Abyss? I have a feeling I''ve heard that name before, long before...'' Feifei thought doubtfully after hearing it and frowned, ''Was it Qingyue? Hmm, maybe I remember wrong.'' She said to herself and stopped paying attention to that. Instead, she focused on what Tang Yin had said. "What exactly is it?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "Who knows. Actually, this is the first time I''ve encountered the first level of this thing. But the other levels have extremely powerful demons. There is a legend in my world that a Demon once came out of this place and destroyed ten worlds with a wave of his hand, severely wounding the most powerful ones in my world with a single wave of his hand. Among those, the legend mentions one of my ancestors." He replied. "Is it possible to do that?" she asked in shock. Just the thought of someone capable of destroying ten worlds with one move and, at the same time, seriously injuring the most powerful people in a world where everyone seemed to be immortal sent shivers down her spine. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was terrifying. But, if she had understood more about the world of Tang Yin, she would have realized that it is much scarier than she thought. Because those ten worlds of the legend, were also the ten primordial worlds of that plane. The ten strongest and most resilient worlds. And the ancestors of that plane were more powerful than the current generation, so only the most powerful could imagine what kind of existence they were, and at the same time, they could imagine what kind of existence that terrifying demon was. Continue reading on empire "It should be possible, although it''s only a legend." Tang Yin answered sincerely and stopped looking at this place. He began to walk all around this vast Abyss, investigating possible caves as his divine sense was unleashed from side to side. Still, no matter how hard he looked for a place where someone could hide, in the end, he found nothing and ended up sighing. ''I''ll have to take a walk around the Supreme Academy when I have time. That bastard won''t get away from me that easily.'' Tang Yin thought. "It''s time to go back, Feifei." He said, calling Huang Feifei, who was looking at the surroundings with interest. She smiled and ran to him; soon, they were traveling at full speed in the spirit boat, heading northwest. "It''s time to undertake the first move, Feifei; you must prepare well." He said, smiling. Surprised, she looked at him, "Are we going to attack the central region?" She asked, and he nodded. "Those guys think they can get away with it just like that, hehe, it''s time to eradicate a whole entire region." He replied, and she nodded happily. "Well, I''m going to go prepare the Hall I''m managing." She replied, smiling, and from the spirit ship, she began to send out various messages to her multiple forces. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was doing the same, but more effectively. He sent his divine sense to meet Xie Meiyu in the central region. "Tang Yin, how are you? I got your message, but is everything really okay? Is Madam Shi okay?" she asked nervously, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''m fine, Meiyu. Don''t worry, I''ll come to see you shortly." He replied, and she nodded with a smile. "Are we going to start already?" she asked. Tang Yin nodded again. "Meiyu, start the movements and preparations. I''ll get those idiot gods to start gathering. Let''s destroy them in one day to demonstrate our strength to the continent." She replied firmly, and after a few more words, he appeared before several people dressed in black. "Begin. I will give you one week to receive news." Tang Yin said firmly, and the people in front of him nodded. "In less than a week, we will give you news about it." They replied, and after that, Tang Yin disappeared. Thus, he spent a busy time, and after he finished, he grabbed Huang Feifei, put the ship away, and flew at high speed to get to the northwest faster. Soon, they arrived at that place, which had so many healing rooms from side to side. All the girls were ready, and when they saw him, they were happy. "Tang Yin!" Said they smilingly as they greeted him with joy. Tang Yin smiled at them, "I''m glad to see you are well. I will tell you what happened these days." He replied and began to tell them everything that happened. From the time he left to his return. Also, this time, he chose to tell them the whole truth about him. How he is a reincarnate and not someone from this continent but from a different world. Although they were surprised, they also understood. Someone so talented and superhuman, how could he come from a world as small as this one? But that also made them happy. After telling them so many things, Tang Yin called the other members of his organization who were there and explained his plan to them. "We have already started to pull the strings so that the infiltration of the central region can be done properly, so now the time has come to take back the northwest. According to what I have seen, the northwest is being rebuilt right now by the traitors of the Serpent Sect and the Sword Sect while receiving support from the central region and empires. That''s why my first plan is to take back the northwest region from those bastards and eliminate them once and for all." He said firmly. Everyone agreed with this in a unanimous voice. He then proceeded with the whole plan, which Tang Yin took several hours to explain correctly. Until finally, it was time to initiate the plan. Tang Yin didn''t want to waste any more time, so he directly teleported to that subway city while the rest of the people took different lanes in that vast cave, which took them to other places. If someone saw those tunnels, they would ask themselves, where do they lead? What makes them special, and what is it that they hide? Tunnels so extensive and so well hidden, but at the same time so reinforced, would surprise anyone who saw them. Even more so if they learn how deep they are. So, questions like that roamed among the members of the Tang Yin organizations who had not been able to use them before. And the simple answer would be that they hid Tang Yin''s and his organization''s efforts in the last three years. An effort that required spending an immense amount of money. Chapter 487 The Underground Empire Teleportation took Tang Yin to the first subway city he built. It is just below where the Red Thunder Sect used to be, but deep underground.During those three years, Tang Yin made full use of the resources at hand to create many organizations and make them strong. Thanks to his abilities and Natural Law, he obtained much wealth from all over the continent, taking advantage of the sale of spiritual herbs. Although, at the time, he had a disagreement with the Alchemical City in the northwest, which is what makes them unfriendly to each other now. That was because Alchemical City sells the most spiritual herbs to nearby regions. When Tang Yin entered the market, it started stealing ground from them quickly, which annoyed them. Explore new worlds at empire Still, his plans would not stop just because of a stupid, arrogant little town. That''s why he decided to undertake a different project. One that would allow him to have the broadest possible reach on the continent. And that''s how the Underground Cities were born. It is not only one City, and to say that there are several would also be a lie because there are many of them scattered all over the continent. The immense amount of money he had to spend to build them was so tremendous that even the wealthiest sects could not afford it. Tang Yin walked down a long corridor of the first City while being greeted occasionally by some of the people present. They were workers in his organizations and were the ones who were engaged in selling spiritual herbs and other treasures throughout the continent. Meanwhile, he was thinking about this with a smile. He walked to the end of the City, and after that, he entered a small door that teleported him to a different place. A strange glow entered his eyes as the illumination of this place hit him, making him close his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, a vast city was in front of him, different from before. Although the construction was unpolished and the decorations were poor, it was still as beautiful as a large city on the mainland. Of course, many workers stopped when they saw Tang Yin arrive. "Leader!" They shouted from afar as they knelt to greet and welcome him. Tang Yin smiled. This City was as large as Red Thunder City, but the buildings and other constructions were made differently. They were using the architecture of a Higher Realm. Therefore, although it did not seem so because it had no walls surrounding it, this large City was an immense fortress. And it receives a name. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Capital of the Empire. Why Empire? During these three years, each of the cities it created is connected by those strange tunnels that travel throughout the continent; they are an immense organization that extends across the length and breadth of the continent, including the Central Region and the Western Region. But they all share something in common, and that is that they all raise the flag of what is now a legend on the continent, ''Silver Assassin.'' Because of this, Tang Yin decided to call his entire Great Underground Organization: The Underground Empire. It is by far the largest Empire in territory on the entire continent. It connects each of the regions and is deep in the earth. It is also by far the wealthiest Empire on the continent. And perhaps it is more prosperous than several mainland regions. This was Tang Yin''s attempt to control the continent''s economy. An attempt that, for now, has worked out quite well. This is not all they have. On the mainland, they have numerous businesses everywhere, from hotels to auction houses and trading centers. They even have factories for the creation of Spirit Ships and all sorts of other things. To say that they control the continent''s economy would not be wrong. Moreover, its information network is so extensive that it covers all walks of life, making it perhaps the most important independent organization on the continent today. And finally, it was time for the Underground Empire to make the moves it has been preparing for the past few years. After arriving here, Tang Yin called all the leaders of the City, who are also the leaders of the organizations and explained the plan to them. "The Central Region tried to tarnish our reputation before, so this time, I decided to broadcast the recovery of the northwest to the whole continent. Therefore, I will choose those who will appear this time." He said and then marked the organizations under his power on a board that would move forward for the recovery. "You will send enough spiritual ships and cannons to these organizations. The leaders there will know what to do. Also, reinforce those organizations from the Su Empire, with various powers, enough to exterminate those two sects in one day." Tang Yin said, and after a good while, he finally finished explaining everything. The operation would start tomorrow, so Tang Yin went to rest, and the following day, he woke up smiling. He left the subway cities and appeared near where the two northwest sects were rebuilding the ancient Red Thunder City. ''Well, they work hard for me to reap the benefits. Not bad.'' He thought, smiling, and didn''t want to waste more time. He immediately used a transmission tool, which he obtained from the Supreme Academy through his network, although they themselves do not know that he obtained it. Just at those moments, a transmission similar to the transmission that occurred when the battle of the great sects was erected all over the continent. Many people all over the continent were shocked as every square in the big cities began to show a transmission that they did not expect to see, even more so those in the central region, who were in shock. Also, just at those moments, a silver-haired man appeared on the broadcast. "Greetings to all of you mainlanders. My name is Tang Yin, heir of the northwest; it is a pleasure to be back in front of you." Tang Yin said, smiling. Chapter 488 Reclaiming the Northwest His words caused a slight shock throughout the continent, as everyone wondered how the Heir of the Northwest had changed so much.So significant was his change that many women who saw him stood in shock, rooted in place, head over heels in love with that perfect face. Still, Tang Yin did not mind this. "It seems like years have passed since I was last in front of you, but this time, the situation is a little different. Perhaps to you mainlanders, the situation in the Northwest is a bit unfamiliar, as some regions are trying to hide it. That''s why I want you to see this for a moment." Tang Yin said and then took out a video tool and showed what was inside to everyone. There, you could see the destruction that is now in the Northwest. Everything was shown, from kingdoms and empires to the City of Red Thunder. "The state of the northwest region is as shown. Even if the central region continues to say it is not, it is a reality that I will show you today. Now, why did the Northwest end up like this? Many of you have been convinced that the current state of the Northwest is because it was a fight between demons and humans because the central region said so. But it is no farther from the truth." Tang Yin said and then showed another video. "This is the answer as to why it looked like this." He spoke. Many gods appeared on the broadcast at this time, and many powers could be seen fighting against them. If anyone looked carefully, they could see that those powers were the Sun God, the Supreme God, and even the acclaimed ''Saint'' the Elder God. The fight occurred in what was once known as the Red Thunder Sect, and those fighting these gods were Tang Yin, Shi Yue, and others now known on the mainland. This video did not last long. "The Central Region, under the lie of the presence of demons in the Northwest, brought many forces and treacherously attacked us. Their fear for Shi Yue and our region caused them to make that decision. Right now, they put some traitors in to rebuild the region. They say it is to compensate for the lost lives, but the truth is they do it to control the region since those traitors also attacked us from behind during the battle." "That is why, under the watchful eyes of all of you, today I will take back the northwest region from the hands of these traitors." Tang Yin said. His every word had created an intense uproar throughout the continent if he knew it, though many were skeptical of what he said and showed. Tang Yin knew this, so he smiled, looking at the transmission. "I must tell you that I honestly don''t care what you all think. To me, unknown people like you are nothing but ants. But I must make this transmission to restore the reputation of the Northwest, Shi Yue, and her ancestors. Also, with this transmission, I will send a message to the central region." Tang Yin said and paused for a moment, looked up high, and disappeared from his place, appearing above everything instantly. "Since you think you own the continent, I will destroy you and form the throne of my organization above your rubble. Since you dared to harm my important people, don''t judge me for what may happen from now on." Tang Yin said coldly, as the transmission showed his face and all the reconstruction taking place in this place. His appearance above the city shocked everyone in the city, who watched the transmission with stunned faces. They had not expected this guy to be so close to them. "How arrogant!" shouted a bunch of elders from the two sects as they jumped in the air and stood before Tang Yin angrily. Among those were also some elders from the central region. "Who do you think you are to say such words against our central region? We are part of the heroes of the continent!" various elders shouted, and their bodies flared with power, ready to attack. ''According to the Sun God, this guy should be seriously injured. We don''t need to withhold our power.'' They thought to themselves simultaneously as they began to attack him with force. Even so, Tang Yin simply gave a slight snap with his finger. This was heard throughout the city that was being rebuilt, and the sound was so thunderous that it destroyed the ears of all who heard it. Especially those closest to them who screamed in pain as they clutched their ears. Tang Yin then grabbed one of them by the head, "Since you betrayed my sect and region, let me show you what will happen to the Sect you now administer and with your family." He said, and along with his words, two new transmissions appeared before everyone''s eyes. This one shows the grounds of the most powerful Sects in the Northwest Region and some small empires. . In the Sword Sect, Huang Feifei, Ning Ruo, Xiao Nuo, and Zu Xiaolin appeared above this place. Beside them were a lot of large-sized spirit ships, along with a lot of powerful individuals. In front of her, the elderly Sect leaders posed as they activated the sect''s defense mechanisms on all sides, in addition to bringing their own spirit ships. "Identify yourselves! What are you doing here with so many powers!?" one of the leaders shouted, causing Huang Feifei to smile. "Sword Sect... Was that their name? Oh, well, never mind. Long time no see, traitors. My name is Huang Feifei; I used to be known as a Thunder Daughter in this region, remember me?" she said, smiling. Discover stories at empire Her words caused shock in the minds of those listening to her. "Daughter of Thunder, Huang Feifei!?" they shouted in shock. The woman''s pressure was as powerful as their strongest elders; how could it be her? When did her cultivation increase so much? They wondered in shock. When they recognized Huang Feifei, they also recognized the other girls. While lesser known than Feifei, they were still Daughters of Thunder, hailed throughout the region as the greatest powers. They also let the name of the Northwest stand high in the Battle of the Great Sects; how could they forget them? But what were they doing here? "Since you recognize me, that''s enough. This time, I am here because it is time for this sect to cease to exist. Since you all dared to betray us, to betray Tang Yin, then I hope you are prepared for what comes next." She said, smiling, and did as Tang Yin told her to show them the transmission that was taking place across the continent. Their words caused shock, but the elders quickly reacted and immediately shouted out to all sides. "ATTACK!" They were prepared to fight since they saw many spirit ships approaching them. Still, seeing that these women were so powerful and those behind them even more filled them with fear, they had to order a quick attack. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just at those moments, Huang Feifei summoned her scepter and the ball that had once characterized her in combat. A mighty pressure towered above them as she unleashed all her power, and many cannons shot out from side to side simultaneously as she pounced on the guys below her. The girls with her did not hesitate to do the same. Chapter 489 Destruction of traitors A big explosion occurred when Huang Feifei forcefully collided with two elders trying to confront her. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.''How strong!'' thought the elders in shock as they felt the strong Power in Huang Feifei''s hands and were pushed backward to slam hard into the ground. At the same time, a spinning ball launched several murderous attacks towards them and hit them squarely in the chest, making them spit blood from the impact. "Destroy everything here!" shouted Huang Feifei, and several cannons fired from side to side, slamming into the protective barrier repeatedly. At the same time, many managed to infiltrate inside the sect from underneath and were making a mess, killing every disciple and elder they came across. Recurring explosions made the earth tremble. In a moment, the sect''s protective barrier swayed several times, causing the elders to shock. Even so, seeing the pillars of their thousand-year-old sect being destroyed, hatred grew within them. "HUAHH!" A great shout came from the mouths of several of them as fury gripped their hearts. They immediately unleashed the full power of their bodies; various domains appeared from one side to the other and rushed hard toward the attackers. Two of them were trying to stop Huang Feifei, who confronted them. The power of two Supreme Realm Level 9 elders had been unleashed with force, but despite that, when they faced Huang Feifei, they could only be pushed back forcefully. ''What the hell is this force?'' They thought to themselves in shock as their eyes became bloodshot. They could not allow the millennia-old foundation of their sect to be affected in such a way, so without hesitation, they rushed at her again. The blows of their spirit weapons on Huang Feifei''s scepter looked powerful, but the truth was that she was not affected by them. She could waste as much time as she wanted, but they could not. The other girls who came with her were just as strong as she was right now, and there was no one to stop them, so the sect''s protective array was soon brought down with a tremendous deafening noise. This shocked the elders, ''So fast!'' They thought in shock, but that made them get careless, and Huang Feifei seized the moment to thrust her scepter into the chest of one of them, destroying a large portion of his internal organs and, in turn, launched a powerful killing attack against the other elder, using the spinning ball. Read exclusive content at empire They were shocked after feeling their cold bodies and flew backward at high speed. ''What the hell? So powerful?'' they thought in shock. Their eyes were bloodshot, and they tried to move, but maybe it was too late, and they knew it. That''s why they couldn''t help but scream in hatred. "KILL HER!" in a last attempt to warn those who were on the prowl. Along with their shouts, three people shot out from side to side towards Huang Feifei. Only their shadows were visible as they arrived in front of her. Although she was quick to defend herself, but just then, two shadows came out from behind her and appeared to hold the fists of the three attacking guys. "Miss, step back, please. We will take care of this; they are from the central region." Said these two men in front of her. Their clothes were of assassins, and you couldn''t see their faces because of their masks. They were silver-colored masks with a smooth and simple appearance. Although they were assassins, they were not weak or ordinary. So, their clothes were customized, with various distinctions that only the organization''s members could understand. Huang Feifei smiled towards them, "Destroy everything. I''ll go back to Tang Yin. I can''t use much of my power right now, and I don''t want to worry him." She said, smiling, and they nodded. "Yes, Miss." They replied and looked at the three guys in front of them. "Attacking our Silver Assassin''s Miss, are you idiots? Hehe, let''s see how many hits you can withstand." Said they mockingly, leaving the men in front of them in shock. "Silver Assassin!?" they shouted, but soon a tremendous power came towards them as the two fists of these assassins smashed into their faces. The power was so tremendous that it destroyed their entire upper bodies with a single attack. "Tsk, just one punch, how useless." Said they mockingly. "Attack, let''s destroy the foundations of this traitor sect and bring glory to our Leader." They said, and with a burst of power, they began to attack from side to side. And in just 30 minutes, the transmission on this side ended. From the weakest disciples to the strongest elders, all had been eliminated in the Sect of the Sword. In addition, all the riches of the sect and its members were plundered. These 30 minutes had been a nightmare for the powers in Tang Yin''s hands. How was it possible that 30 minutes was enough to destroy a millenary sect? But that was the difference in power. And on another side of the northwest, a similar situation took place. Bai Lixue smiled as she saw that Huang Feifei had already finished. In this case, Bai Lixue was accompanied by Wu Lingxia, Li Xian, and Su Lian; their mission was to destroy the Snake Sect. She flew over the sect with all the powers she had been given and those she had trained herself. In an instant, she unleashed all her destructive power and hurled her spear with force toward where the elders trying to prevent this sect''s destruction were standing. One of them tried to stop the attack but was quickly impaled and pushed backward to crash into the massive buildings of the sect, destroying a grand building in the process. "Our mission is simple: destroy the Ancestral Serpent Sect. Therefore, now is the time for you to show your capabilities to our Leader and the entire continent." Bai Lixue shouted with a smile. "UOHHHHHHHHH!" A great war cry came from behind her, and a cruel, bloody battle soon broke out. Explosions occurred from side to side, and the entire sect was annihilated in a few tens of minutes. The same thing happened in some large empires that had betrayed the region. The hands of Lu Xia and Xu Nian destroyed those empires, desolating them in a short time. Although there was still one of the forces that was to be destroyed this day. Jia Yijie smiled as she hovered above the Ding House and watched the transmission from afar. ''Those girls have become so strong, they''re a little scary.'' She thought, smiling, and looked behind her, over her shoulder. There, a man hovered with a slightly dark expression on his face. An important but at the same time cruel role was given to Ding Yun, and although he would receive help from Jia Yijie, no one would expect him to be the one in charge of destroying his Family. Still, there was nothing that could be done. Investigations showed that the Ding Family sponsored all the treason against the region and the Red Thunder Sect. It even had something to do with the betrayal of Shi Yue''s disciple. It is a family that must be destroyed, for they do not deserve to be here. Although the fact that it was Ding Yun who destroyed it was a bit ironic, Jia Yijie didn''t mind. She even found it a bit amusing. Chapter 490 A cruel mission? "Ding Yun, did you imagine a day like this would come?" She asked, smiling. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Ding Yun was silent but still spoke. "Ever since I became a slave, I figured a day like this might come." He replied robotically, causing Jia Yijie to shrug off such a boring answer. ''Though I never imagined I would be here, destroying this family.'' She thought and waved her hand. "Come back; you don''t need to be there anymore." She said softly, and her voice only reached the ears of four people working on the family leaders'' side. Just as these words reached them, a small spiritual thread came out of their bodies. At the same time, these four bodies collapsed lifelessly to the ground. "What the hell is going on!? Yo''er!" shouted a man at that moment, and similar shouts came from other sides of the mansion as the four bodies collapsed. Soon, these bodies began to consume at an incredible speed, and in a moment, only dry corpses remained as if they had died hundreds of years ago. That left them in shock, and they took several steps backward. The spiritual threads flew out of the house and reached Jia Yijie''s hand in a moment. Ding Yun could see this and was shocked, "Did you always have spies inside?" He asked in shock. Jia Yijie smiled. "That time I agreed to come to this place was because I wanted to put some spies in. Don''t be surprised by such obvious things." She said and looked down; several people had run out at that moment. Since Red Thunder City was destroyed, the Ding Family changed their location and chose to locate far away from the cities to avoid the problems they may cause. However, they were still working for the Central Region. Even so, this is why they had no idea of the broadcast that was taking place and only came out because they felt some powerful presence flying over their heads. "Ding Yun!" shouted many in shock after recognizing him, but they also recognized the woman beside him. "You...! You''re Jia Yijie!" the head elder shouted. Jia Yijie stared at them momentarily and then looked at Ding Yun. "Do your duty. Let me see how these bastards will fall into your hands." She said coldly. Ding Yun nodded but looked at her for a moment, "May I ask something?" He asked, and she nodded back. "Why do you give so much for the Northwest? I understand that you are not from this region, and you seem to have enmity with some allies in the region, which includes Young Master Tang''s Clan. Do you help him to betray him?" He asked doubtfully. Jia Yijie looked at him with interest but scoffed. "I''m not Ding to betray the person who fed me and protected me for so long. Besides, let me tell you, I don''t give up anything for the Northwest. The Northwest doesn''t matter to me. I used to do things for my sake and for profit, but now I''m only focused on doing things to help him. Now, go assassinate them before I make you do it." She replied and finally pushed him forward to stop asking stupid questions. Ding Yun could only sigh as he looked down. All these people carried his blood. Even so, this time, he had to be the one to bring them to an end. His family had to die by his own hand, and the worst thing is that he could not refuse because it was a direct order from the master of the slave seal implanted in his body. That is why he did not want to speak at all. He simply looked at his familiars below, and without saying a word, he summoned all his power and pounced on them. "Ding Yun, do you want to murder your own family!?" shouted one of those present in great shock. But Ding Yun did not answer him. He simply came in front of one of them and gave him a mighty blow to the chest, totally shattering him and sending the first of his family members to their deaths. This created a shock in the minds of all the Ding; even so, they realized that this guy was not acting under his own orders, so they immediately unleashed their powers and started attacking him. "Attack him; Tang Yin is a demon who forced him to murder us!" shouted one of them, and his shout was followed by the cry of many others who attacked him from side to side. Even so, Ding Yun''s strength during these past few years had also increased drastically, so these dying Ding''s efforts were futile. Ding Yun''s strength led to the death of one after another of his family members. Read new adventures at empire For Ding Yun, this was torture. No matter how treacherous he is, the reality is that the traitor is also looking out for his family. Very few can be so cold-blooded as to murder their own family members without feeling something. Gradually, the Ding''s screams became less and less as one after another fell into Ding Yun''s hands. Jia Yijie watched this from above with a calm smile on her face. She smiled even more as she saw that, finally, the Ding Family had been annihilated at the hands of Ding Yun. She then looked over her shoulder towards where Tang Yin was standing. "With this, one more traitor has been erased from your path, Tang Yin. It would only be left for us to subdue those idiot alchemists, and finally, the whole region will be at your feet." She said with a beautiful smile on her face. Just then, though, a tremendous explosion caused her to frown, and her spirit weapon immediately formed a barrier before her. ''Oh?'' She thought, looking towards the direction where the Ding Family''s grounds were. "An explosion?" She said in shock, seeing a massive hole in that place. A huge explosion destroyed a significant portion of the grounds in this place. Looking a little closer, Jia Yijie noticed what had happened. Ding Yun''s body was nowhere to be seen, and only a few pieces were scattered, flying around the place. "Heh, he couldn''t take the guilt and exploded. So even traitors can feel guilt; how ironic." She said mockingly, though she didn''t give it any more thought. She simply took out a message scroll and sent a message to the organizations to come and clean up the mess. After that, she started flying at high speed towards where Tang Yin was. She wanted to see the moment when these traitors were totally destroyed. Chapter 491 A new era is approaching All these scenes were transmitted to the whole continent. The destruction of so many powerful sects shocked everyone.Not only the weak but the most surprised were the most powerful. They understood how difficult it was to eliminate millennia-old sects with Supreme Spirits; otherwise, why wouldn''t the central region attack the Northwest Region sooner? They had to wait a long time because they were trying to control it in a different way and then destroy it. It''s because they know how dangerous it is to try to destroy such a strong sect, but here¡­ Two sects with powerful beings were eliminated in tens of minutes. Numerous empires and families were destroyed as well. Tang Yin smiled at this and then looked at the guys before him. Although they were filled with shock and wanted to think this was fake, they couldn''t stop the hatred and anger from taking hold of them. Their eyes became bloodshot when they saw this and looked at Tang Yin. He simply sneered at them. "That''s how easy it is to eliminate treacherous flies like you. Did you think that because you have taken refuge in the central region, you could move freely around this place? This is my territory; you dirty it with your filthy hands!" said Tang Yin, firmly raising her hand toward one of them. This one gave a loud shout, "DAMN BASTARD, DIE!" His murderous move reflected his hysteria and great hatred, but Tang Yin simply threw a small power towards him. "Die." He said as soon as the power hit him. The man felt a terrifying power entering his body at that moment and could not even scream before this power destroyed his whole body. At the same time, Tang Yin disappeared and appeared behind two guys. He grabbed both of them by the head and smashed them into each other, causing the two heads to explode, sending blood and other fluids everywhere. Both headless bodies fell to the ground, leaving everyone who saw it in shock. But those were only the first bodies to fall; the rest couldn''t even react to Tang Yin''s quick movements, and the next thing they saw was the darkness of death. Tang Yin looked over the rebuilding city and sneered. "Tsk, they don''t even have good architecture in the central region. What a horrible city." Tang Yin said in complaint. He planned to collect profits, but the rebuilding city was not as beautiful as he wanted. Discover more stories at empire That''s why he raised his hand towards the city. There were many cultivation workers from various sects and the central region. Some of them were powerful people who were hiding in the crowd, trying to get out of punishment. Even so, many felt their hearts reach their throats and knelt. "Please forgive us; the central region forced us; we''re just normal cultivators!" They cried out in great fear. Their legs were trembling. Tang Yin sneered. He had already investigated everyone here; how would these guys fool him? "Certainly, many of you had nothing to do with this problem. But the day you allowed the central region to station its forces in your homes and pass freely through there, that day you became sharers in this. Therefore, none of you will be spared the punishment." Tang Yin replied and looked to where the relay device was. "Central Region, this is just the beginning. Soon, it will be your turn. Whether you are your most powerful gods or your weakest cultivators, believe me when I tell you that I will exterminate you." Tang Yin said firmly. As he finished his words, a silver fire flew rapidly toward the city being rebuilt. Instinctively, many of the cultivators down there began to try to stop that fire, and others began to run, but the speed of this silver lock-shaped firepower was terrifying. Even before they were close, many began to burn and scream as the newly constructed buildings began to be consumed. From the clothes they carried began to burn each of the cultivators in this terrifying fire, but when it came, a vast explosion rose. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* Its impact was so significant that the explosion could be seen in almost the entire region and caused a powerful tremor that shook the whole region, toppling some buildings in the distance. But that attack was not just a one-hit attack. In fact, the impact moved with force and wiped out practically the entire city that was being built in this place. Large buildings, mid-rise, and ordinary houses; gardens or parts made of reinforced rock. Everything was destroyed in seconds. The cultivators who were building the city, whether they were awake or resting, not a single one was left. In fact, not even a trace of them was left in this place. Only a huge gaping hole was left there, while a silver fire burned terrifyingly in front of the sight of an entire continent that was in shock at what had just happened. Many of them had to hold their breath after seeing this. ''What the hell just happened? How is it possible that with the simple attack, an entire city was wiped out?'' ''Hey, hey, hey... That was a big city regionally!'' ''It''s a God on Earth! A true God!'' People''s thoughts were diverse, but everyone was shocked at what they had just witnessed. Never in their lives had they ever thought they could ever witness such a great City being destroyed single-handedly. Moreover, the one who did it was a Young Man! From the weakest to the most powerful, they were shocked by this. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not even the Gods could do something like this, right? So, what the hell were they looking at right now? In the entire terrain, nothing was left but animals running away from such a tremendous power. Tang Yin looked at this indifferently and then averted his gaze to watch the transmission. His silver eyes glittered slightly, frightening an entire continent with his gaze. Unconsciously, several took a step back in fear. Still, he did nothing. He simply cut the transmission. There was no need to show more. This time, he had chosen to transmit solely to send a message to the entire continent that his Era had arrived. And he will do whatever it takes to make this new Age happen how he wants it to. . Chapter 492 Movements in the central region At the same time, the Central Region was plunged into tremendous chaos.And in the place most praised by everyone in this region, many things were broken while the Sun God and the Supreme God were angry. "WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT BASTARD!" "HOW DARE HE THREATEN US!" Their shouts were heard throughout the Sun Hall, which was shocked at what they had just witnessed. This time, the Sun God became so temperamental that he threw a punch that destroyed much of his castle. His heart burned with hatred while his blood bubbled with rage. What he was feeling, only he could explain. Somehow, the region they hated the most had been spared extermination when it was obvious who had the upper hand. Even so, they were still able to push the north back and thus were able to go into the northwest region, finally taking it for themselves. Moreover, although there were doubts, the entire continent thought that the words of the central region made quite a bit of sense. Especially seeing the injuries the central region had suffered, ''helping the northwest.'' Everything had aligned for them to finally take over the northwest region. Although they had suffered, they were confident of recovering in a few hundred years with the resources of the northwest. If it weren''t for the fact that some guys got away, they would have nothing to worry about. Even so, they were still calm. Those guys were wounded; it would take them quite a while to recover, or at least that''s what they thought. But, from one moment to the next... "How the fuck is it possible that the youngest of them is now so powerful? He just took back the northwest in 1 day!" the Sun God shouted and looked at his incompetent subordinates. "One fucking day it took him to take it back!" His eyes burned with the flame of anger and hatred. Read exclusive adventures at empire One of his subordinates lowered his head as he heard him say this. "...It was only a few hours, Lord God..." He said softly in an unconscious manner. "What the fuck did you say!?" the Sun God shouted when he heard him say this and jumped on him, giving him a mighty blow to the chest. The impact sent him flying backward with a tremendous shock, and he fell, coughing blood. "Who else dares to speak idiocy in front of me!?" he shouted again, but this time, his most powerful subordinate was the one who spoke. "Sir, please calm down. He''s still recovering. If you keep shouting and moving like this, it may cause you to have a hard time recovering." He spoke. "Shut up, you bastard! It''s your fault we''re like this now!" the Sun God shouted back, kicking the ground hard. He was still a God, and even though he was injured, this blow shook the ground of the castle and the mountain. His subordinate could do nothing but stare at the Sun God''s disciple. He sighed. "Master, calm down. We''d better think things over calmly. The northwest was already weakened, so it might be counterproductive for us to have it under our power, even with its resources. We still have the south and east. I''m sure that bastard won''t dare mess with us for a few hundred years." He spoke. The Sun God was still burning with anger, but it was clear that getting angry at a time like this was never the solution. So, he sighed. "We don''t need to think shit. Find the Elder God, ask him if he''s found the kidnapped girl yet, and if not, we''ll initiate the second plan." Said the Sun God as he grabbed his head. Still, he didn''t see his subordinates answering, so he looked at them. "Didn''t you listen to me?" he asked. His anger had risen again, but one of his subordinates spoke up. "...This, I''m sorry, Lord God. It''s not that we don''t want to look for him. The Elder God disappeared recently, and we have not been able to contact him. In fact, the three gods under his power also disappeared." He spoke. This shocked the Sun God, "Disappeared?!" he shouted in shock, and another one nodded. "Thinking about the possibilities, maybe he''s looking for that girl, or that guy could have found him. His power... It doesn''t seem to be any less than yours." Said another subordinate, though then he remembered something. "Right, this was found in his office. It was the only thing there, and it looked a little strange." He then passed him a small black-colored stone with a strange aura draining out of it. The Sun God was then surprised. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''That bastard initiated the plan without telling us? Shit, I knew that guy couldn''t be trusted. Looks like we''ll be alone this time and we''re so weakened. Shit.'' He said in his mind angrily. Still, he signaled for several of those present to leave. "Private meeting. Anyone who is not qualified leave." He said and went to sit down again. Soon after, some of his subordinates were left there, and the Supreme God sat to the side. He looked at his strongest subordinate and nodded to him. "Speak, tell them the plan we were discussing earlier." Said the Sun God, and this man nodded to him. "Thank you for considering my plan, Sir." He said and then looked at the rest. "This will be simple. That bastard wants to provoke us, but we should not fall for his provocation. Let''s let him have the northwest for now, we can''t take it back until the Lords recover. But, since he wants to play a game of provocation, why don''t we go along with him?" he said. "What do you mean?" the Supreme God asked doubtfully. This man then nodded. "You guys know that I have already taken control of the Cai Family, right?" he asked, and several nodded. "You did very well indeed. Miss Meiyu is without any chance of escaping from that place, and you still managed to lock up the woman of Xie. It was an insightful and incredible move." Said one of them, causing the man to nod at him. "Thank you for the praise. But since we control one of Tang Yin''s women, why don''t we play with him? The Divine Son of the Sun was maliciously crippled by that bastard, which meant he hated him for trying to get his wife. So, let''s make it so that now that he is crippled, the Divine Son of the Sun gets his wife so we can mock him at home. "What do you guys think of this?" he asked, smiling; he said something else before finishing, "At the same time, we can invite a lot of powers from the other regions here to reinforce us and execute a plan to strengthen all three regions at once, what do you say?" He asked. This plan surprised several, but they soon realized how feasible it was. They had already been outwitted by that bastard several times; why not outwit him at least once? What an excellent plan! They thought and smiled. "I vote to make that plan happen." Said one of them cheerfully, and his voice was followed by several more. They all agreed so movements began rapidly all over the central region. . Chapter 493 A Little Strange Girl Tang Yin stood in this place, looking off into the distance. He was thinking of some things and considering some new ones.After a while, he turned around because he felt someone''s presence. "Eh, I didn''t expect someone had been left alive." Tang Yin said, smiling as he looked through the rubble on the side of the city. He could feel a slight presence there, but it was a bit strange. It felt very soft and small, so he reached over and kicked the rubble away. He felt stunned by what he saw. One of the debris was about to fall forward at that moment, but Tang Yin quickly reached in. ''A girl?'' He thought doubtfully. This part was the rubble on one side of the city; technically, there should be no one here, as it was part of what was soon to be discarded in the city. Still, a girl was there, skinny and dressed in tattered clothes. She wasn''t very young, but she wasn''t old either. If Tang Yin had to say an age for her, it would be between 15 and 18. Her aura and presence were so small that even that was hard to see. She could easily be mistaken for a small animal. She was a bit strange, to say the least. Her appearance was unique in many ways. She had long but unique two-colored hair and her eyes with heterochromia. The color of her eyes was red and green, but the pupils in her eyes were incredible. They looked as if they had been handmade by some great painter who could capture an almost impossible level of detail in them. Red and green also painted her hair. Her ragged appearance made Tang Yin think she was a street person, but how did she get here? She looked at him too when she felt someone was looking at her and felt stunned by the appearance of this man in front of her. "What are you doing there? Where are you from? Were you working on the construction of the city?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully. Her slight aura made it doubtful that the last question was her case. Instead, she seemed to be a slave of these guys. But he couldn''t sense any slave stamp on her, which told him that it wasn''t the case. She tilted her head slightly but shook her head slightly, though in doing so, the weakness in her body hit her, and she swayed a little sideways. Still, she was already used to such dizziness, so she quickly looked at Tang Yin again. "No, I was sleeping to hide." She said with a small smile. Her pretty and delicate face had dirt and mud stains on the surface. She visibly relaxed when she saw that Tang Yin didn''t seem to have bad intentions towards her. ''How strange... When she smiles, she reminds me of someone.'' He thought with a frown. Still, he couldn''t remember who, and just at that moment, the girl''s belly rumbled a little, leaving her in a daze. She hadn''t eaten in a long time, but she wasn''t embarrassed about it. For an unsealed slave like her, that was somewhat normal. Still, she felt she should look for some food. Read latest stories on empire She looked around and was stunned by the fact that the city that had been there before was now gone. "...Is the city gone?" she asked in shock. She tried to get up but fell back to the ground from the weakness in her body. Tang Yin smiled a little, ''This girl was sleeping all this time and a huge explosion like that didn''t wake her up. This girl sure is a deep sleeper.'' He thought, smiling, and bent down to help her. "The city that was being built here belonged to my enemies, all traitors from my region. That is why I destroyed it." He replied. She was surprised and looked at him in shock, though then nodded. "Traitors always deserve a bad end." She said smiling and stood up, but then sighed, "But... Now there''s no food here..." She said pitifully as she looked down. She was deathly thin, and she knew it. Still, she also knew that she wouldn''t die so easily. So, she simply thought of continuing to look for a city. Perhaps only she knew how many days she had gone without eating. Tang Yin smiled at her, "Eat. I tend to be an adventurer, so I like to take food with me wherever I go." He replied, and a huge table came out of his inventory, followed by a large amount of prepared and well-preserved food that appeared out of nowhere. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This left the girl in shock, and her belly rattled quite a bit as soon as she smelled that delicious aroma. She couldn''t help but look at Tang Yin again; her eyes were glowing with a strange light as if she were asking his permission to devour this food. Tang Yin nodded. She then moved at an ultra-fast speed to eat. Even Tang Yin was surprised by her speed at eating. It was as if she hadn''t eaten for one full year and was starving. She devoured the pieces of meat in an instant and ate from practically everything on the table. ''God, how many days had she gone without food?'' He thought in shock. "What''s your name? You were able to hide your aura quite well; is that a skill?" he asked, and she looked at him with a mouthful of food and nodded. Though she swallowed a bit first so she could speak. "Hn, it''s a skill." She said, smiling, and then looked at the food again to pop another piece of meat into her mouth, "It''s rare, right?" she asked as she looked at him again. "It''s an ability that, when I sleep, hides my aura. No one can sense me; how did you do it?" she asked, smiling. Tang Yin sighed slightly, "Eat first. It''s hard to understand you." He said and averted his gaze to let her eat in peace. She didn''t mind this and continued to eat a lot; even so, she stopped soon after in shock and looked at Tang Yin. She made sure to swallow everything this time before speaking. "You said you destroyed such a big city?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, why?" he asked doubtfully, and she then ran up to him. "You mean you''re strong?" she asked, smiling. "Naturally." He replied, and she smiled even more. "Hey, I have an older sister, but I haven''t seen her in many years. She came to the mainland, and she is very beautiful. Could it be possible for you to help me look for her? She is very beautiful, really." She said, smiling and, at the end, repeated what she had said before, wanting to emphasize that. "Or help me become strong. Then I''ll look for her. It would only be enough if you helped me get into the great sect nearby." She said, smiling, and then licked her fingers. "Red Thunder? I think that''s what it was called. I heard my sister name it once; maybe it''s around here somewhere." She spoke quickly, preventing Tang Yin from being able to answer any of her questions. Still, she soon awaited his answer like a sly little puppy. Chapter 494 Sisters? Tang Yin smiled as he listened to her questions."The Red Thunder Sect was destroyed recently; how do you plan for me to help you get in?" he asked. She was shocked to hear this. "A great sect was destroyed?" She asked as her face revealed unbelievable surprise. But then she remembered that Tang Yin had told her that he had just destroyed the city, "Were your enemies traitors?" she asked in surprise. Tang Yin shook his head, "No, it was my sect. It was destroyed by those traitorous enemies whom I started hunting today. So, you will no longer be able to enter that great sect, but I am interested to know the name of that older sister of yours, could she have a genetic anomaly like you? Heterochromia is not easy to see." He said, smiling as he stared at her. She nodded softly and lowered her head. If the great sect here was destroyed, would she have to go to another one? Her sister had only mentioned that this sect was interesting as far as she remembered. Still, she soon frowned. Although she heard Tang Yin''s last question, she almost didn''t even realize she was being asked because of the possibility that came to her mind. ''Could my sister have been killed?'' she thought in shock, and her already pale face became even paler. If her sister spoke so highly of the sect that was here, it meant that she would possibly come here. But that sect was no longer here, which meant that many people died. Her thoughts also caused her legs to lose strength, and she suddenly fell to the ground. Tang Yin was surprised by this, "Girl, are you okay?" he asked doubtfully. But before she could give him an answer, for some reason, the girl in front of him fainted, leaving him stunned. He couldn''t help but approach her hesitantly. "Hey!" He shouted in her ear as he sent a light stream of divine energy through her body to revive her. She suddenly stood up in fright and stared at Tang Yin''s face again. Even so, before he could hear a word from her, Tang Yin averted his gaze and smiled. "Tang Yin!" a beautiful girl shouted from afar as she rushed at him. It was Jia Yijie who clung to him, hugging him tightly with hands and feet as if he were a koala who had found her favorite tree. Tang Yin smiled to see her like this and congratulated her, "You did well. Thank you." He said, and she nodded several times, though she lowered her head a little. "But the old man committed suicide and blew himself up, doesn''t it bother you? Maybe if I had been a little more mindful of his actions, he wouldn''t have blown himself up." She replied with a guilty smile. She had thought about it as she came, and even though she didn''t mind, what if this guy was useful in Tang Yin''s plans? That''s why she was a little worried. But Tang Yin didn''t care; he just shook his head and gave her a little kiss, slightly bewitching and electrocuting her, "It''s okay; it''s not important. Besides, the mission was to exterminate the Ding, so you can say you accomplished it well." He replied. Jia Yijie came out of her stupor and smiled happily at that moment. "Good!" she replied like a little girl, sticking closer to him. "By the way, what are you doing here?" she asked. She had already seen Tang Yin destroy everything, so it meant that she didn''t arrive in time to see him take revenge. Still, if he took revenge, it would be enough for her. Tang Yin smiled and looked back, allowing her to see that behind him was a little girl. "I found this little girl sleeping around here and found her total heterochromia curious, plus a strange ability she has." He replied, smiling. Enjoy new tales from empire But, when Jia Yijie looked at her, she felt stunned and let go of Tang Yin. She couldn''t help but take a big step towards her instantly as she stared at her. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You... Yinjie!" "Big sister!" Two shouts simultaneously came out of both girls'' mouths. Jia Yijie was stunned when she heard her call her that and ran to her, "You... What are you doing here? How did you escape?" she asked in shock when she saw her. Her younger sister had changed a lot since she last saw her, and it made sense. The last time she saw her was over a decade ago, but that peculiar aura about her was something she could never forget. Plus, her eyes and hair were unique. How could she not remember her? When this girl saw that it was indeed her older sister, she felt a slight relief in her heart and fell backward, fainting again. Jia Yijie quickly held her in her arms in worry, though she sighed in relief when she saw that it was only a passing faint. Tang Yin came up behind her and looked at her, "Oh, so it''s you that I looked familiar with." Tang Yin said as he looked at them with a smile. Jia Yijie looked at him and smiled; she looked at the table to the side and understood what was happening. Therefore, she couldn''t help but lower her head to thank him. "Thank you, Tang Yin. Thank you." She repeated. Tang Yin bent down and lifted her head as he stared at her. "My women''s relatives are also my relatives, so you don''t need to thank me for something I did for your sister, do you?" he replied, smiling as he stood up. His words surprised Jia Yijie, who felt her body trembling again, "Do you... do you accept me?" She asked with surprise and a look of hope in her eyes. Tang Yin smiled and looked at her. He moved his hand towards her and lifted her into the air, making her float in front of him with his power. "Wouldn''t I accept my little female demon? You have helped me so much that I feel indebted to you. I have yet to repay you for helping me hunt that first beast, but you have even risked assassinating powerful individuals solely because I asked you to. You have long been a part of me." He replied, smiling, and kissed her again. Although she was shocked at his words, she still smiled quickly with joy. However, being worried about her sister, she could not express her feelings. "Tang Yin, can I treat my sister?" she asked hesitantly. Tang Yin gave her a sidelong glance and nodded, "Why do you ask? Those healing rooms belong to you, too. Just go and do it as usual. I''ll go to the Alchemical City; I have scores to settle with those guys." Tang Yin replied. She nodded with a smile and thanked him again before rushing off. Tang Yin watched her leave, then turned around and flew quickly toward his destination. Chapter 495 Poison World After flying for a long while, Tang Yin stopped as he sensed a peculiar aura nearby.''Oh, Lixue did a great job here." He said, smiling as he saw the great destruction of the Snake Sect in the distance. They had all retreated from this place as they were to begin the second part of the plan, which was to start the reconstruction of the northwest. From creating new empires with powers controlled by them to rebuilding great cities, all under the command of a single sect or organization. What lies ahead for the northwest are many days of work. Still, Tang Yin, for now, did not worry about this. Although he looked at the destruction in the distance, what had attracted his attention was the peculiar aura escaping from a door. ''It''s a small world; could it be the Poison World?'' He thought doubtfully and approached it. That peculiar aura was quite thick; it looked poisonous, so the vicinity was covered with a light layer of dark green mist. Even so, this place seemed to be closed. The spiritual arrays in the area were functioning like a considerable padlock, although they were hidden under other spiritual arrays. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and simply lightly squeezed his hand on the arrays, which did not withstand the pressure for even an instant and were destroyed with a thunderous sound. ''What pitiful arrays.'' Tang Yin thought and entered the place. Behind the door was a different world. Mountains stood from side to side in this place, with different and strange trees and spiritual herbs. ''It''s a small world, eh? I wonder what kind of existence created it?'' Tang Yin thought. However, he soon frowned as he sensed a presence in this place. ''A snake?'' He thought, after looking off into the distance at one of the mountains. He disappeared from his spot and immediately appeared above the mountain in question. His sudden appearance was followed by a scream from the snake, as it recoiled in fear upon witnessing this guy''s immense power. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked at the snake doubtfully for a moment. Then he moved his hand towards it and sent a small rope of spiritual energy pulling it towards his hand. When the snake noticed it was in Tang Yin''s hand, it felt so stunned that the only thing it could think of was playing dead. Still, when it kept its eyes open, it was enough for Tang Yin to be disappointed. Discover exclusive tales at empire "Tsk, you''re nothing special. You can only live long and deceive with poisonous illusions, but you just lost all your cultivation; I guess you were Shi Yue''s target." Tang Yin said with disappointment and tossed it aside like trash. The snake was shocked when he heard him say that, but he was about to start running when he felt a strange heat in his body. "KYAAAAAAAAAAA!" a terrified scream came out of his mouth as a strange, silvery fire consumed his whole body. In an instant, both his body, soul, and his newly obtained cultivation had been consumed by this fire, and terrifying screams rang out from side to side until there was simply nothing left of his existence. Tang Yin didn''t really care who he was or what he was doing there. He was more interested in this world, so he flew nearby. ''It has a lot of poisonous herbs; Ruxue would love this place for her research.'' He thought, smiling. But this world has a limit, so soon Tang Yin collided with something that bounced him backward, and a strange poison tried to get into his body. He didn''t care. Naturally, this was what he was looking for: the edge of this world. He reached up and embedded his fingers in that invisible wall. It was as hard as any extremely hard mineral in his world even harder. His arms filled with veins from the force he was exerting at that moment, and his eyes glistened slightly. His fingers slowly began to push through this invisible wall, each time meeting more and more resistance. ''Shit, this thing is so hard.'' He thought and put more force into his hand. *BOM* The sound of a small explosion was then heard as Tang Yin''s fingers managed to insert themselves there fully. Then he closed his eyes and began feeling this world''s edge. ''It''s quite small, but this poisonous aura on the invisible walls makes it a beautiful place for poisonous spiritual herbs.'' He thought with a smile. His divine sense stretched from side to side, traversing the world''s boundary, until finally, he could feel every inch of this world and smile. ''A small world without an owner is one that I will obtain for my benefit.'' He thought and looked at this place again before leaving the small world. Once outside, he looked at the door that sealed this small world and smiled. ''Come to think of it; I wonder why when one reaches the Divine Realms and masters a Natural Law very well, cultivation becomes a little different.'' Tang Yin thought at this point. He had always wondered why, before ascending to the Divine Realm and mastering a Natural Law, the powers he could use were usually mixed with his abilities or spirit weapon. Although he is an expert at diversifying a bit, he can''t diversify too much before fulfilling those two requirements. But once you ascend and understand more, these skills become secondary. The most important thing is usually the attribute of the skills, as they will blend with your own attribute and the Natural Law you master, allowing you to make a variety of attacks. For example, the spiritual energy attacks Tang Yin has been using to destroy his enemies lately are powers he can use now but couldn''t before. It''s as if¡­ ''The universal rules have changed for me. The same thing happened before when I first reached these cultivation realms.'''' Tang Yin thought doubtfully and looked at his hand. ''I also feel that the Law of Control is more special than I imagined.'' He thought and smiled. He forcefully raised his hand towards the door and imbued it with his divine power. "Law of Control!" He said firmly; his voice sounded like thunder, and along with his voice, the Law of Control spread at great speed throughout the place, forming a vast square that covered a large amount of the nearby mountains. At the same time, Tang Yin''s power gushed out as he began to squeeze the door in front of him forcefully. "Dimensional Breaking. Chains of Control." He said softly, chanting two of the Law of Control abilities. The first one caused everything inside this frame, created by the Law of Control, to shatter with a great crack, causing a large amount of poison to disperse. But, at the same time, chains came out from all sides and held firmly what was breaking. Chapter 496 His new little world and the Alchemical City The poison soon stopped coming out as the strange chains restrained it, and these chains were held in a smaller square as they tightened, little by little and tighter and tighter.Tang Yin then smiled and looked at the immediate vicinity. "Let me use the power of these mountains to rebuild my new little world." He said, smiling. He raised his other hand towards the mountains and launched a strange round power that flew rapidly towards them, piercing through several shortly after. The same power launched several wind daggers that split three mountains into squares and numerous parts. "Expansion." Tang Yin said, and the Natural Law of Control Domain expanded at great speed to all sides, arriving shortly after towards where these three mountains were divided into small square parts. These three mountains, divided into pieces, were left floating in the air, and soon, a slow and gentle but very effective process occurred. Each of the pieces of the mountains flew towards the chains, which were enveloping the small world, preventing its aura from escaping. These pieces of mountains soon became a massive wall that was built underneath the chains to prevent the aura from escaping. It was an incredibly thick wall that was built with millennia-old mountains, so until the boundary of the world that had to be broken to remove it from this dimension was restored, this wall would be the one that would hold and prevent the aura of the small world from escaping. Once the wall was ready, Tang Yin smiled and, in a gentle and slow process, began to reduce the size of the unleashed Natural Law. The Natural Law of Control was strange and difficult to understand; even with Tang Yin''s intelligence and the system, he could only understand a little. Still, it was enough for now. This strange Natural Law seemed to have some difficult secrets to understand, and this is one of them. In the past, to make a small world belong to him, he would have to go through a very long process, which included years of cultivation. But this time, thanks to the Law of Control, to obtain it, he will only have to use a large amount of spiritual energy, but only a few hours. The reduction of the Natural Law unleashed by having a small world inside was a slow and tedious process, but Tang Yin did not mind going through it because the benefits of having a small world to himself were excellent. And so, the time passed. The minutes ticked by, and soon, a couple of hours had passed. Tang Yin finally could relax, and although his face was sweaty, his smile revealed his success. ''I never thought getting a small world would be so easy. I''m sure even my father would take much longer than me in a process that could mean he destroys the world as well.'' He thought with a smile on his face. He looked around briefly to see if anything else was interesting in the vicinity. Still, all he saw was the distant destruction in the Serpent Sect and little else, so he decided to go to the Alchemical City. So, he flew at high speed in that direction. Initially, Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue planned to negotiate with Alchemical City to become part of the region again and not declare itself as an Independent City to the entire continent. Naturally, the rewards they were giving it were immense. But the arrogance of those guys was so annoying that it caused Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue to fight in the City back then. The Young Masters of the City basically insulted Tang Yin for being a good-for-nothing who depended on others to make him strong. That, naturally, caused Tang Yin to beat them up. Mu Ruxue couldn''t stand the insults they were hurling at Tang Yin either, so the beating was double for those guys. But this caused the leading Gods of the Alchemical City to get in the way and ended up expelling Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue from this place, telling them that they would never set foot on the City''s grounds again. That was also the beginning of the Underground Empire and the massive sale of Tang Yin''s Spiritual Herbs, which caused Alchemical City and Tang Yin''s Underground Empire to antagonize each other further. The total economy of Alchemical City went through the roof thanks to the low costs of Tang Yin, who did not need to wait long for his Spiritual Herb Fields to yield a large quantity of good quality herbs. Even so, the truth is that the Alchemical City had a great power in its hands. And they certainly are independent, perhaps the only genuinely independent force on the continent, which boasts a strength on the level of the great sects on the continent, as would be the Hall of the Divine Sun before the battle. They have at least 4 Gods, and all are dedicated to alchemy. Because of this, Tang Yin did nothing to them at first. Continue your saga on empire But now the situation was different. With his body and cultivation returned, he need not fear a small city. ''Heh, let me give them another chance. Your great alchemical talent is something I need to master everything in this place and put a good footing in my world.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling, as he unleashed his power, floating above a vast city. This City was as large as the central City of the Northern Region and was beautiful in many ways, although it had a lot of red in its decorations and paintings, which gave a warm feeling that Tang Yin did not like. Still, the city is beautiful and extremely large; it is also the largest city in the Northwest. When his strength was unleashed, it created an uproar in the City, and everyone looked up in shock. "Who are you!?" shouted several of those on the walls protecting. Tang Yin ignored them and looked inside the City. A high-rise building in the middle created a huge spiritual array of defense over the entire City. This array is quite tough for the natives of this world. Last time, it was that spiritual array that hurt him enough to forcefully expel him after he fought with the Gods of this place. This time, he wanted to destroy it. For that, he smiled. "A little array dares to hurt me. Well, let me see how many blows you will withstand." Tang Yin said and took out his Heavenly Hammer. The appearance of a Heavenly Hammer above the Alchemical City caused a shock to everyone who saw it, and they started shouting from side to side while calling out to the higher-ups. Tang Yin smiled as he saw them running from side to side. "Last time, they weren''t so scared. They seem to know things." He said and looked at the City. ''I don''t want to destroy it, so let''s try a little attack.'' He thought, immediately throwing his hammer into the air. Then he disappeared from where he stood and appeared above the heavenly hammer. He immediately gave it a strong kick that sent it crashing into the vast spiritual array that protected the City. The higher-level guards who were in the huge tower in the middle of the City were shocked to see this. "What the hell is that!?" shouted several, while others were quicker to rush out to see who was stupid enough to attack the Alchemical City''s protective barrier. It should be known that this protective barrier had a unique ability: to repel attacks thrown at it. Who would dare attack a protective barrier with such an ability? Even so, the heavenly hammer soon struck with force in a manner that shocked all who saw it. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 497 The Alchemical City An immense explosion rose, leaving even Tang Yin shocked."This..." He said in surprise and scoffed at himself, holding his hand to his face in embarrassment. "Shit, this was so weak, how come it was able to expel me earlier? I didn''t even use a force from the Second Divine Realm, but it was already destroyed." He said with slight mockery towards himself. The heavenly hammer found no repulsion in this protective array. It was a direct attack that destroyed that part of the spiritual array like jelly and simultaneously crashed into a part of the city in an explosion. Everyone was shocked to see this, but soon, the protection array began to destroy itself at great speed with a great roar that echoed throughout the city. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, alarms spread throughout the city and caused many to go into shock. "We are under attack!" "The city is under attack!" The cries of the weak people and the powerful began to be heard throughout the city as they watched that strange figure above them. At the same time, those standing guard on the huge tower quickly flew towards Tang Yin. "How dare you destroy our city? Are you tired of living!" "Call the Leaders!" Several of them shouted as they pointed their weapons at Tang Yin. Still, Tang Yin didn''t care about this. He looked at them as if they were nothing and, with a horizontal movement of his hand, launched a power towards them, which traveled at great speed and soon hit them all. Another considerable explosion arose a moment later as the power forcefully smashed these little guys to the ground. This also activated enormous defense and attack mechanisms of the Alchemical City. Spiritual barriers were erected at that moment. Tang Yin looked at this with indifference and looked toward the tower. "Come out, you idiots who call yourselves gods. If you don''t come out, I will destroy another part of this useless city." Tang Yin said mockingly. "Hmph!" A snort of arrogance was heard after Tang Yin said those words, and four flashes of light flew out of the tower, followed by numerous more flashes flying at a slower speed. All these powers stood before Tang Yin and looked at him proudly. "Tang Yin." Said the man in front of everyone. Tang Yin smiled and pointed at him, "Hand over those little idiots from last time; I still haven''t had enough fun." Said he. That made the man in front of him frown. "You''re arrogant." He spoke. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders at the sight of someone as arrogant as this guy calling him arrogant. "Arrogant? Hehe, I don''t think there is a more arrogant city than this small town." Tang Yin said and got bored with the expletive. "Forget it. Save the useless ones for later. This is an order, little idiots of Alchemical City; if you don''t surrender to me today, I''m going to wipe you out of existence. Sign a bloody letter to submit to me, and then you will be spared from punishment." Tang Yin said and summoned his heavenly hammer, which was still seated in the city, to his hand. His words shocked the four guys in front of him. "How dare you!?" shouted those behind, though they soon fell silent, for one of their leaders had raised his hand to keep him from speaking. "Is it the West that dares to speak such words against us? Or is it just you?" he asked. Tang Yin stared at him momentarily and scoffed at his stupid questions. "Hahaha, old man, let me tell you that sooner or later, the West will meet the same fate you saw a while ago in that city if they continue the way they are going. I am my own background; I don''t need anyone else. The West? It is but a small region in this small continent, just like you." Tang Yin replied firmly and put away his heavenly hammer. "You are not worthy to die under my heavenly hammer, so if I am going to attack you, I will destroy you single-handedly. So, think very carefully about your response." Tang Yin said, smiling, as he stood proudly before them. His bearing and aura were so intimidating that it made the gods in front of him frown. Explore stories on empire However, in reality, Tang Yin was not letting his aura show; it was simply his natural bearing. This made the guys in front of him frown. They didn''t consider his words, though. They simply sighed. "Boy, you''re so arrogant at such a young age that I worry about the hand''s Shi Yue left this region in, even having better options to choose from." Replied their leader with a sigh and looked at his subordinates. "Get this guy out of here. Be careful; he''s a god right now." He said and turned around. His subordinates nodded firmly. There were about 50 people in the Divine Knowledge Realm, although they were not real cultivators but alchemical cultivators. Their strength would never be as high as real cultivators. That is why Tang Yin sneered at the sight of them. "If you turn around, your city''s strength will be greatly reduced, old man." Tang Yin said, smiling, and the old man looked at him mockingly. "Just because your hair and eyes have changed, it doesn''t make you special. There are many living beings in this world that undergo transformations once they reach the God Realm." He replied mockingly and turned away. Tang Yin sighed at the sight. "Attack, don''t let this arrogant bastard speak another word to our Great Leader!" Shouted one of them, and soon, 50 people rushed hard towards Tang Yin. They, this time, attacked with all their might. Different spiritual domains were erected from one side to the other. Most of them could interpenetrate with the others, so the debuff of one joined the next. Tang Yin looked at this as if it were child''s play. Therefore, he simply pulled his spiritual bones from his body. A set of 13 Spiritual Bones floated above their heads at that moment, and soon, a large amount of lightning began to shoot out from that place as Tang Yin raised his hand towards them. The first lightning struck one of those present in an instant. It was just a seemingly harmless strike from an ordinary lightning bolt, but it brought such a terrifying force that it totally crushed this person''s body and turned it into dust. At the same time, the roar of lightning striking back and forth could be heard 50 times. They all fell precisely on top of a cultivator''s head, and all carried the same terrifying force capable of turning them all into dust that was destined to scatter into the air. This left those who had just turned around in shock. They did not see anything, but no one in their city controls lightning, much less would they control 50 lightning strikes that would make the presence of 50 people vanish into thin air. That''s why they turned their face abruptly, feeling shocked by the large amount of burnt dust that was in the place floating in the air. "What the hell just happened!?" they shouted... Chapter 498 The Alchemical City (2) Tang Yin frowned as he heard that shout, "Is it necessary for you to shout? I told you before, and seeing your reaction, I thought you were okay with me killing your 50 henchmen. It''s no big deal." He replied wryly and mockingly.His words rumbled in these gods'' heads like thunder, so much so that the fright made them take a step back while standing in mid-air. "You..." Said one in shock, not knowing what to say. He seemed to remember that one of the leaders of those 50 men, was one of the great leader''s brothers, so he turned to look at him. This man''s face was totally darkened by what he had just seen, and his hands shook slightly; even so, he felt fear for the first time in many years. That attack... It was so powerful and fast that even he could not have been saved. The question was, how could this guy be so powerful? What was going on? He thought in shock. But the truth was, he was afraid. ''If I lure him into town... Maybe I can force him to talk.'' He thought and took several shaky breaths to swallow the anger and hatred swirling in his heart. He looked at Tang Yin steadily after this. "...Let''s meet at the Tower. Please come with us." He said, trying to get Tang Yin to follow him. Still, Tang Yin scoffed at his proposal. "Old man, I''m not here to negotiate; what can you offer me? Do you have something I don''t have?" he asked mockingly. "Riches and power, do you think you have more than me? Let me reveal one more thing to you then." He said, smiling, and pulled out his Silver Assassin mask. "Take a good look at this mask you''ve been fighting against for several years over herbal sales. Take a good look at the one you''ve been trying to fight against, old man." He said and put the mask on his face. "Silver Assassin!" the man shouted in shock. Naturally, the others were just as shocked as well. Silver Assassin is right now a supreme existence within the continent. His organization is said to be so powerful that it could be on equal footing with the largest Assassin Organization on the continent. But Silver Assassin had only appeared a couple of years ago! At most, it was perhaps 20 or 30 years old, while the other organization has been around for hundreds or thousands of years since its inception. In addition, it is Silver Assassin and his organization that controls the entire economy around spiritual herbs. Among the insiders, Silver Assassin as an organization has more prestige than the Alchemists'' Association at present, even more so knowing that it is actually not only a herb sales organization but has all kinds of branches and, according to rumors, it is also a large assassination organization. How on earth could Silver Assassin be a small heir to a region!? For God''s sake, he''s not even 100 years old! Still, the reality is sometimes harsh. That''s why Tang Yin smiled at his reaction and took off his mask. "Power and riches are things I hold in the palm of my hand. There is no place where you can bargain, for I have no shortage of treasures. If I give you a chance, it is only because I consider the alchemical talent you have and the large alchemist population of this city to be important. That is why you have nothing else to do. Either you surrender, or I destroy you all." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin''s words were filled with endless determination that demonstrated his stance. It was a stance he would not change. And that made the men in front of him frown even more. Explore more stories at empire They knew Silver Assassin''s strength and understood his ability, or at least that''s what they thought. ''...It''s not an impossible force to destroy, but this guy''s strength, where the hell does he come from?'' some of them thought in shock. Despite what they had seen, they were still reluctant to sign such a contract. Tang Yin sighed upon seeing this. "Tsk, idiot people are everywhere such that even when they put beautiful food in front of them when hungry, they still don''t want to catch it. Your''e a bunch of useless people." He spoke. He wasn''t making fun. This time, he was expressing some sincere words of what he thought. "What do you mean?" their leader asked as his chest rose and fell continuously from anger at his insults. Tang Yin looked at him and sighed, "You guys are such idiots that even so, you don''t understand. With the financial capability of Silver Assassin and the entire northwest region, plus my power and the countless boosted Spiritual Herbal Fields, how strong would you guys become if you worked for me? How high would you reach? How can you not realize that? You are such idiots, but I get it. You guys are only going to understand by force." Tang Yin said and summoned his heavenly hammer again. "If that''s so, I''ll teach you all what it means to have power above the gods." Tang Yin said and, without wasting any time, jumped up high. He pulled his hammer back to a transfixed sight of the men below him and swung his hammer forcefully towards a section of the city. "STOP!" the guys below him shouted, but Tang Yin swung his hammer vertically vertically downward. He didn''t let go, but a powerful spiritual energy shot out from the enormous heavenly hammer in his hand... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* An unprecedented explosion occurred instantly in that area, and it spread out to create a vast trench all over the place. The gods behind him trembled at the sight. The dust that the explosion had raised was destroyed, so everyone could see what had happened. "How..." "How is it possible..." They said and fell backward, sitting on the city wall. Still, no one came to pick them up. Everyone who could look looked at that huge ditch whose end could not be seen on the horizon. That ditch had also taken away a considerable part of the most powerful Alchemical City on the continent, the largest city in the northwest region. From the protective wall and every single defensive mechanism there to the buildings there, everything was wiped out in a single attack. Tang Yin looked at this with indifference and then turned to look at the city leaders again. This time, he raised his voice for all of Alchemical City to hear. "Alchemical City. You are arrogant and think you are above everyone else just because you practice alchemy. Years ago, I came and proved that all the so-called knowledge you had was nothing more than tiny specks of dust, and I was willing to allow you to become part of the Northwest again. Yet you all rejected it and expelled me and Mu Ruxue." "That''s why I came back this time. Now, I no longer want you to be part of the Northwest; now, you all have only two choices: Surrender to me and be my most loyal subordinates or be destroyed. This was just a demonstration that your city is weaker than you imagine. Then, I will give you 10 seconds to think of an answer." Tang Yin said and stopped talking. He immediately put a countdown timer above his head and looked at them again, "Choose wisely." He said, and the counter soon touched the number 9. Chapter 499 The entire northwest region under his hand Half of the Alchemical City had been destroyed with a single menacing attack.It was an attack none of the gods could make that they were sure of. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a power they had never seen exercised in this world until now. After all, the Alchemical City was also one of the safest on the continent, with numerous spiritual arrays of protection and defense. Its walls were thick and sturdy, reinforced with spiritual energy. Moreover, the vastness of Alchemical City was far greater than that of Red Thunder City; how could a city of such magnitude be easily erased? But in Tang Yin''s hands, it looked as if it would have been simple. Such a terrifying power... How could it not bring the gods to their knees? Many of the ordinary people in the city simply looked at their gods, thinking that they could do that and more than Tang Yin. It is because they did not know the real strength of these people they called Gods. If they knew... They would all be on their knees right now. But the gods did know. They were sure they could never eliminate half of such a large city alone. They are powerful, but it''s not that much of a stretch, either. That''s why they couldn''t help but fall to their knees in fear. Not even 3 seconds had passed from Tang Yin''s counter when they chose to offer the oath. The following was the mildest. To the common or weaker people, their leaders were absolute existences; if they lowered their heads, it meant nothing had to be done. The power demonstrated by Tang Yin was too terrifying and had left traumas in many of those present minds. Therefore, an oath from the entire remaining city was what came under Tang Yin''s particular array so that he would make sure that they would never betray him. After this happened, Tang Yin finally relaxed and left the city. He then flew upward at great speed and looked down on this world from a considerable height. ''Finally, the entire northwest region is under my hand. The reconstruction of the northwest should be carried out gradually from now on; only the uninhabitable lands and the demonic lands would be missing, but these I will see later.'' He thought and looked out over the other regions. A smile formed on his face. It was time to visit the central and southern regions. Everything in the central region was preparing for his visit, and he was already aware of those guys'' movements. This time, he wanted to catch as many of them as possible at once, then quickly move south and look for Ren Xiao''s sister and Bai Lixue''s mother. ''...I also have to look for those twins... Those spiritual weapons they had were very good; as long as I help them, they could be of a lot of use in the Upper World.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. Read exclusive adventures at empire Thanks to his power ascending a few days ago, he found a distant Clan that carries the Moon Clan''s aura and is located in the west, so after finishing with the center and south, he will focus his attention on the demonic grounds and the west. Maybe he will get lucky and find them there. As Tang Yin found himself thinking about various things and remembering the plans he needed to make, he frowned and looked up. ''A barrier?'' He thought with surprise as he noticed a strange little aura above this place. He frowned slightly and then flew upwards at high speed. Its speed was as fast as a meteorite, but just as it ascended, it soon collided with something that bounced off it and sent it backward with a considerable impact. Its impact caused ''waves'' to be created in the air as if there was a huge barrier there. Tang Yin was surprised to see this. If he looked down, he was so high up that he could see the highest clouds far from him, and looking up, there was only enormous darkness. Still, now that he hit that, he could tell that there really was a barrier in this place, in this absurd distance. ''How is it possible someone sealed this world completely?'' He thought in shock and approached the barrier to test its resistance. Then he looked at each of the ends of the world. Looking down from above, he realized that the continent was not the only place with land in this world; there were several other continents before his view. Although he couldn''t tell if they were inhabited. But that was not what mattered to him; what mattered to him was to follow the course of this barrier. He opened his eyes a while later and looked at the barrier again. ''Certainly, someone sealed this world, but who? When I fell here two thousand years ago, it wasn''t here, I''m pretty sure of it. That means this barrier was formed in the last 2 thousand years...'' He thought and frowned, trying to think of a possibility. Still, in the end, he sighed. There''s not much to think about. When the time comes, he should simply try to communicate with his wives in the higher realm, and then he can return to his world. ''...They should know that I am well because now I can feel each of their soul''s presence. It''s good to know that they are all alive.'' He thought, smiling. Although he had been trying to ignore this fact so as not to get anxious about seeing them again, this time, he couldn''t help but feel those longings to see them again. So, he cleared his mind and focused on what was before him. The barrier, for now, was the least of it, although he was intrigued to know who put it up. But avoiding unnecessary problems with people he did not know was best. So, he returned to the northwest region and the Underground Empire. It was his turn to play the role of leader now that the reconstruction was to begin. Not only was he to rebuild the northwest, but he was also to rebuild the organizations he had lost. Therefore, a total reconstruction began once Tang Yin sat back at his workplace. Chapter 500 Movements begin An immense number of resources began to move from all over the continent in huge spirit ships as they made their way to the northwest.In addition, a large number of people were also hired for the reconstruction that was being planned, and within a few days, all the rebuilding finally began. The rebuilding that was taking place was one that the central region could not do. The scale of things was so large that it even shocked the mainland within a few days. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanks to this, Tang Yin didn''t have time for many things these days, but after arranging many things, the news he had been waiting for finally came. It was a news that left the continent in a slight suspense. On that day, the Central Region invited numerous forces to participate in the Wedding of the Divine Son of the Sun. It would be the last reward of the Divine Sun Hall to one of its greatest disciples, and he could retire in peace. His wedding was to the beautiful alchemist, Xie Meiyu, and would take place in the Central Region, at the central base of the Divine Sun Hall. All the gods and leaders of the Central Region will be present, as well as a large number of Divine Sun Hall leaders who are scattered across the continent. The invited forces were numerous and powerful, but the movement was much more significant under the table. ''So, they are mobilizing a lot of powers as planned. Good, let them gather the ants in one place, and then I can wipe them all out once and for all.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling, as he sat in his work office. Next to him were Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, as the rest were a bit busy these days. Especially Jia Yijie, who was focused on taking care of her sister for a few days, as the condition of her body was precarious. "Feifei, Lixue, get ready. It''s time to go to the central region. All the organizations below you and the other girls will mobilize this time. Silver Assassin will finally come out to show their might." Tang Yin said, smiling, and both of them quickly stood up. "Yes, Tang Yin. We''ll see you later then." They said, and after a quick goodbye, they left the office to begin their preparations. And Tang Yin then stood and looked out the window. He grabbed a small scroll and sent a message to Bing Xian. "Xian, assist me in the central region with your people. We will set up a new central region in this world." Said the message he sent her. After that, he sent several more messages to the leaders he had in the different Silver Assassin headquarters and then flew out the window at high speed. Find your next read on empire That time, he did not show his Silver Assassin organization because he was unsure if he could protect the organization that was so important to him in destroying his enemies. Even if the Red Thunder Sect were destroyed, as long as the people important to him were not affected, he would not care. But this time is different. Silver Assassin must show itself to the world and become a dominant organization above this continent. That''s why he would use it now. After flying for a while, he stopped in the vicinity of the northwest, where some people were waiting for him. Their strength was no joke; even so, they knelt as soon as they saw Tang Yin. "Sir, the infiltration of the central region has been successful, and the plan is proceeding smoothly. There are already several gods within the various forces being targeted, so we await your order to enter." They said, and Tang Yin nodded to them. "The central region is preparing a wedding recently, it will take place in a few days, the moment the wedding is taking place, you will enter. You should have enough forces to annihilate all the clans, right?" Tang Yin asked, and they nodded. "No problem." They replied with a sinister smile on their faces. Tang Yin then nodded. "Fine, then let it be so." Tang Yin said and then flew above them, heading west. "Let Silver Assassin settle his throne on top of the continent!" those guys shouted behind him before disappearing. As he flew, the various messages were coming out of his hand, using vestiges of his soul to carry them to different places. However, that was not his goal. His goal this time was to meet Shi Yue. So, he flew to the West and hid his presence. He could sense her presence somewhere here, but it was strange. ''Is she underground?'' he thought, frowning. Still, just at those moments, he noticed the presence appeared on the surface, ''Teleportation?'' He thought and headed towards that place where he felt the appearance at high speed. The place in question was a small, colorful city of a small empire. When he arrived, Shi Yue stood at the top of the city, waiting for him. "Tang Yin, follow me." She said and, without another word, flew out of this city, among the small villages of the empire. Tang Yin followed her without saying a word. Soon, they arrived at a small house where they entered, only to be teleported to another place. ''Long distance teleportations...'' Tang Yin thought as he tried to keep track of the distance he had traveled. ''Ohh, it''s almost the whole region in an instant.'' He thought with surprise; even so, Shi Yue continued her journey at high speed. Soon, she reached another village, and they were teleported once again. It was a process that was repeated four times until they finally stopped at a mountain extremely far away from the first teleportation point; they were inside a cave this time, which had numerous spiritual arrays all over the place, preventing the aura from spreading out of here. During this whole tour, neither of them said a word, but this time, Shi Yue opened her mouth with a smile. "Tang Yin, the next thing you will see, has been so difficult for me to create; it has taken me 2 thousand years to do so. Still, this was also my last effort if you didn''t return in time. An effort to be able to stand up to the Central Region and all my enemies." She said, smiling, and entered one of the gates here. Tang Yin followed her closely, surprised by her words. Soon, his perspective changed again, and Tang Yin opened his eyes after a slight dizziness. Shi Yue stood in front of him with a smile. Behind her was a magnificent huge city that even Tang Yin was stunned. The infrastructure of that city was so beautiful and enigmatic that it reminded him of the great constructions of his world. But this one was underground, which made it all the more amazing. Shi Yue smiled at the dazed look on his face and decided to speak. "Welcome to my Underground City. On the surface, they give it several names you are probably familiar with. ''The Greatest Clandestine Organization on the Continent or The Greatest Assassin Organization... Here, we call it the Northwest Eternal Lightning Assassin Organization. I hope it''s to your liking." She said with a smile on her beautiful face. *** NTA: With these two chapters, 500 chapters of the novel have been published, more than 650,000 words. Thank you very much to everyone who has read this far, and I''m sorry for the many mistakes I''ve made throughout the novel. I hope you keep reading and enjoying it; I will try to improve it as much as possible and make the plot move well. Sorry for posting late sometimes; I''m having some problems. I''ll try to post earlier again during these days. Thanks for reading. Today, I was finally able to sign the contract for my new novel, which is in this year''s WSA contest. So if you''d like to stop by and support it, it''s called: Progenitor Vampire: I Have Many Skills! It''s a vampire novel in a vampire (and magical) world. Chapter 501 An organization outside the continent The city in front of Tang Yin was so magnificent that it left him speechless.Let alone his underground empire, this beautiful and well-made construction was on par with the buildings of his world. The decoration was incredible, elegant, and well-planned for an Underground City like this. You must remember that no sunlight reaches it here, so the decorations must be very well thought out to look good. And the ones in this city were. The buildings constructed here were made in such a way that they could enhance the grandeur of the town. This was, without a doubt, the most beautiful city Tang Yin had ever seen in this world. Moreover, it was so large that even its Underground Capital City was only half or less than this one. Tang Yin didn''t know what to say when he saw it but looked at Shi Yue in shock. "Shi Yue, you... Did you do all this?" he asked, and then it dawned on him as he understood her last words. "The Assassin Organization that has given my organization so much trouble, is it yours?" he asked in shock after realizing this point. There were only two forces that his organization had failed to study properly. One was the Sect that carries his heavenly hammer in this world, and the other was this very large Assassin Organization. The worst thing was that when he tried to find the trace of this organization on the continent, he couldn''t find it. That made him doubt, where the hell is it? Now he understood. He couldn''t find the trail because they used secret passages like him. But there was something more surprising. This city was not on the mainland. It''s far away from the mainland! Shi Yue smiled and nodded at him. "It has been two thousand years of effort and dedication. Follow me." She said and then started walking again. As soon as she appeared, many people from the city started to jump towards her and appeared before her. "Ma''am." They greeted her as they bowed, and she nodded to them. "Have all the Assassins from Rank S and up gather; I have an important mission. It''s time for us to establish our place on the continent." She said quickly, leaving many who heard it in shock, though they ran to do as she said. In this place, Shi Yue''s word is law. Her word is even more important here than in the northwest region. Every single person in this place worships Shi Yue as a goddess. That woman capable of supplying the organization''s needs, no matter how difficult, who is also the organization''s creator and, in turn, is the World''s Most Qualified Assassin: The Goddess of the Night, Shi Yue. To everyone in the city, she was unmatched in the art of assassination. Therefore, no one dared to disobey her. Shi Yue continued to walk ahead of Tang Yin as she led him through the city toward the most prominent building. Experience tales at empire Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many people who were not murderers lived in this place and had children here, so the population had increased. They could all live much better than on the surface, so they were comfortable. In addition, each of them, in some way or another, served the organization. The most talented and with the most guts were trained to be assassins for the organization. That''s why when they both walked through the streets, it looked like a typical city, but where everyone knelt before Shi Yue as soon as they saw her. Everyone, from children to older adults, did it. "Tang Yin, I''m sure you''re wondering why I didn''t use such a powerful organization to take on the central region when they were destroying us, right?" she asked, smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. Although he knew that a correct answer would be that she was trying to create the opportunity to bestow Tang Yin with everything in her. The soul part, body, powers, and also revenge goals. Maybe it''s because she knew he would do it in a better way. But is there another motive? He wouldn''t have done wrong if he had brought one more God into that battle; perhaps several more could have been taken out of the way. Shi Yue knew that he knew the first reason, so she decided to tell him the other reason. "With your divine sense, you should be able to sense what is above us. Way above this place." She said, smiling as she looked up. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully and looked up hesitantly. He moved his divine sense upward then at great speed. This place was profound in the earth, and sending the divine sense through the ground was quite complicated to do, even for a divine sense as powerful as Tang Yin''s. Therefore, the speed was slowed down. Still, after a few minutes, Tang Yin could finally see above this place and felt dazed. ''Demons? And they are true demons... How come there are so many of them?'' He thought in shock and looked from side to side at this place. He soon understood what was happening and retracted his divine sense, "Are we in demon territory?" he asked in shock, and she nodded, smiling. "You can call it that. Actually, we are a bit far from that place, but the place where we are belongs to certain rather powerful demonic clans. Each Clan has at least one Demon God among them, and they are independent clans from the Demon World, so this territory, although it belongs to the demons, is not part of the Demon World that lies a little further west." She said, smiling, and started walking. "Traveling from here to the mainland is complicated, especially if you carry a large force. We may alert the demons of our presence here, which could cause fights between the races that would not be easy to settle. Another reason is that I wanted to use this organization to exterminate that divine beast in the northwest, the one that attacked you unawares back then." She said, smiling, as she pointed towards a place in the vast cave. There was a small hole there; it was visible, and everyone knew where it led. "That tunnel has taken us over 500 years to build; 20 years ago, it was completed, and since then, they have been filling it with specialized spiritual arrays for concealment so that we can get to the northwest without anyone noticing. It''s the tunnel that will lead us to slay that divine beast." She said with a calm smile. Her words naturally surprised Tang Yin, who looked at her in a daze. Chapter 502 A Great Leader ''the remoteness of this place from the northwest is immense, but they certainly have a great connection. it''s just that i remember it was several spiritual forests. making a tunnel that good and long would be quite complicated.'' he thought as he frowned.still, he sighed and smiled at her. "looks like you have your own well-laid plans. but don''t worry about that little worm; he won''t be able to do anything this time." he replied, and she nodded at him with a smile. "they''ve all gathered already, let''s go. since the northwest eternal lightning is finally in the organization that belongs to him, then it''s time for the organization to settle somewhere on the continent." she replied, and then, both entered a large hall. this hall had numerous influential people who bowed to shi yue as soon as they saw her. they were all of high level, and tang yin was surprised to see the quality of the assassins in this place. these were genuinely top-tier assassins; their presence seemed sharp yet hidden simultaneously. seeing so many assassins like this gathered in one place was surprising. moreover, their cultivations were by no means few. in addition, there were seven who were in the divine ascension realm. they usually wear masks on their faces, but when they meet shi yue, they must take it off as a sign of respect. in addition, when they saw her appear, the highest level among those present took out various things like badges that were used in the organization to recognize their achievements and put them on the ground. this was showing the respect they had for her. even the gods did this, showing that their capabilities, identities, and achievements were below shi yue. it was a grand procession to watch, as they did not appear to be killers. and that''s normal. for shi yue, the principle of assassination is elegance. finding elegance in every move will allow your target never to realize what you are, and you can elegantly kill him so that no one will suspect you. it is the principle that if you are elegant and a person of high standing, the more likely you are to assassinate any of your targets, using whatever you have at hand. that is why, in this city, every person being trained to be an assassin will not only be trained in the art of assassination but also in the art of elegance, courtesy, and every rule that the aristocracy of the world may know. that is why their movements looked so natural and elegant, raising the level of the organization. tang yin nodded at this, ''i once heard from father that i would receive this kind of training once i turned 50, and it would be mind-body training.'' he thought to himself, smiling; it''s a pity he never reached the corresponding age to learn everything about his world. still, seeing an organization of assassins, being so good at so many things, left a good impression on him. shi yue soon stopped before the throne that belonged to her, though she did not sit down. she looked back at each of those gathered here and nodded to them, allowing them to return to their normal state. "it''s been a long time since we last saw each other''s faces." she said, smiling as she looked at the faces of everyone gathered here. "elder shen, i heard you had three new children. are they all well?" she asked as she looked at a middle-aged man who was present. he was standing next to several people of equal age who came to her call. the older man nodded to her. "ma''am, all is well with my family. the three little ones are growing well, and the rest seem to be performing well. i hope my son is being of service in my old position." he replied, smiling, and she nodded at him. "that''s right; all your children are doing their duty well. that is why you should not be here now that you have a large family. this is a call for the assassins in office; you have already worked for the organization for the required time. there is no need for you to be here anymore." she replied with a smile, trying to dismiss them. the elder that she was talking to was one of the most powerful people in the organization today. in terms of cultivation, he was a god, but he had already retired 200 years ago after working 1000 years for the organization. he had already done his job, so what is he doing here? s§×arch* the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. for her as a leader, the good of her people was a rule that had to be maintained. that is why those who had already fulfilled their labor for so many years and had retired to raise a family need not heed her calls. their only duty was to take care of their families, so she did not understand the presence of this bunch of retired elders. the elder in front of her smiled as he shook his head. "madam, it has been over a thousand years since i came to this organization, and since then, you have treated me well, just as you treated my father well, from whom i inherited the title of elder shen. thanks to my position, i can understand that a call where you need all assassins above s-rank to gather is not a normal call, and something big is coming. although i am now retired, i am still a god trained by the organization and by you; therefore, if there is something big happening in the organization, i will be here to witness it until my death." he replied sincerely. shi yue sighed and looked at the rest of the elders, who seemed to think alike. she couldn''t help but shake her head and smile slightly. ''well, it''s not bad either. if they receive tang yin''s help, maybe these elders who have accompanied me for so many years can reach greater heights.'' she thought and smiled. so, she turned her attention away from that topic and looked at everyone present. "someone tell me what is the name of our city and organization." shi yue said as she looked at them, and one of the current leaders stood up. "northwest eternal lightning assassin organization." he replied, representing the response of everyone present. "in honor of who it was named after?" she asked as she looked at him. "in honor of the most powerful man who ever walked this earth; he who left his inheritance in the northwest, whose name is unknown, but he was the one who taught our lady." he answered sincerely. she smiled and nodded to them. "as long as you remember who is above me, that is enough. but i must say something. in the books, i wrote that the organization had been named in honor of him, but the reality is different. i didn''t call it that in honor of him, but because this is an organization that i made for him, or at least, this was always the idea in my head." she said and then looked at tang yin. "today, the eternal northwest lightning has finally been able to step on the lands of the organization i created 2 thousand years ago. that is why i can finally say that we have a king. if you still consider me your queen and leader, please welcome him with the same eagerness with which you welcome me and more. it is my honor to introduce you to him finally." she said as she smiled. at the same time, she took out the token that belonged to her, the token as queen, and knelt before tang yin while raising it high. this represented the highest respect she could, as she placed her position within the organization at his disposal. her actions shocked the men and women behind her and tang yin. Chapter 503 A secret deep in the earth (1)- tang yin looked at her in shock for a moment and did not hesitate to advance toward her to lift her by one hand and pull her towards him instantly."what are you doing, shi yue? you don''t need to kneel down if you want me to take over." he spoke. she just smiled and shook her head at him. "our organization also has a clear goal, which is why it is in this place, and that is that we want to take control of the demonic territory, thus forming a great kingdom. but a kingdom cannot function without its king; therefore, as a queen who has been in charge for a long time, i only acknowledge you as my king." she replied, smiling. the people behind her were shocked to hear her say this, and seeing her so close to a man surprised everyone. it was the first time they saw their goddess close to a man, and it was such a young one. is he really the eternal lightning of the northwest? many thought. still, the acting gods, who were aware of the latest news coming from the mainland, looked at tang yin''s long silver hair and frowned slightly. a person passed by their heads at that moment, so they couldn''t help but look at shi yue in shock. "madam... he, could it be silver assassin? is silver assassin really the eternal lightning of the northwest? is that legendary man that young?" one of them asked. shi yue nodded to them. "silver assassin is an organization that was born to maintain its foundation in the central region, with the aim of ruling the continent through it. and yes, he created it. perhaps many of you also know him as the heir of the northwest, who was recently my disciple, tang yin. he is actually the eternal lightning of the northwest; from today, he will be the highest-ranking existence in our organization." she replied firmly and looked at each of them. she didn''t need to tell them what to do, so she simply waited for them to do it. and they didn''t need to think too hard to know what she wanted them to do either. they would all listen to her words and obey her orders, so they did not hesitate to kneel in front of tang yin and swear allegiance to him while respecting him and giving him the highest honors. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . a while later, shi yue and tang yin sat at the top of the city''s central tower, looking at different things. "it''s amazing that you could train so many assassins on your own. besides that, they are complete assassins. it looks like you''ve been putting in much effort these past few years." tang yin said as he looked at an extensive list of all the available assassins in this place. shi yue smiled at him. "the central region always said that while they were getting stronger, i lost 2 thousand years in my seclusion, but the reality is different. there is no way that having the best soul in this universe, i would remain idle and do nothing. that''s why right now, even the west can''t understand us." she replied, smiling, and tang yin nodded. "still, i think there''s something you haven''t told me about why you haven''t taken revenge to the central region." he said and then put the papers aside to look at her. "what is it? you have more gods than the entire central region put together; i don''t think you''re only bound by the presence of demons." he spoke. shi yue looked at him for a moment and sighed. "have you noticed that this world now seems to be sealed?" she asked, a question tang yin did not expect. "i saw it recently; it''s a strange and rather strong seal." he replied and frowned, "does it have something to do with the central region?" he asked, and she smiled. "no, but there is some connection. follow me. i will show you the real reason why my organization is tied to this place." she said, smiling. they both went down to the lowest floor of this enormous building after that, but they didn''t stop there; they continued down into the basement and soon came across different doors with extreme security and huge chains tying them from side to side. each door looked more terrifying than the other, and each new door was more complicated to open than the last. after walking for over an hour and a half, they opened over 30 different doors. then they entered a vast, strange tunnel that went down into the deepest part of the earth, where they had to walk for another hour and a half until they finally stopped before a strange and elegant door without chains but with countless spiritual arrays protecting it. shi yue inserted her organization token into a small partition in the door, and soon, the arrays went out as the door opened. a strange blinding smoke came from behind the door, and shi yue quickly pulled tang yin into the room that remained visible, then closed the door behind them. on the other side of the door, tang yin was stunned by what he saw. this place was a room as big as a small city but only had a few things. different desks with strange blueprints on top of them were scattered around the place, but nothing else. the main subject was in the center of the room. ''is this a spaceship?'' tang yin thought in shock at the sight of this place. shi yue didn''t know his thoughts, so she smiled. "i don''t know what it is, and in fact, no one in this world does. but it fell to the mainland when about 60 years had passed since you left. a person came inside, and this person was strange but powerful, though severely injured. also, he brought many blueprints of various things that i cannot understand, though from his departure until 1,000 years later, no one could see what was inside his ship, for no one could open it." "even so, about 500 years ago, the ship appeared out of nowhere in a place in the southern region without anyone noticing, and it was open. the central region, together with the western region, were the ones who found it, although the clash of interests between the two to obtain it caused us to be able to steal it." she said, smiling. however, in the end, she sighed and moved to one of the nearby desks. "most of the important blueprints were taken by them, and no one knows what they are doing with them, but they have since strengthened tremendously. you may not know this because you are not native to this world, but there are several of the supreme spiritual and above that realm within the continent who have not managed to reach those realms on their own. they seem to be being driven in a different way." she said and paused as she frowned. still, after a moment, she shook her head and looked at tang yin. "the huge barrier that sealed the world was put up by that person who fell here. after that, he disappeared, and we never saw him again. but many important blueprints are in the hands of the central region, which makes me believe that they have a hidden power that they are not showing it." with that, she finished what she had to say, although she looked very thoughtful. Chapter 504 Finally, the time came... she knew something was not right in the central region. they were experimenting on humans using some outside knowledge, and she was almost sure it had something to do with this ship. the problem is that they were succeeding, but what is the cost? and how big is the success? that was her question.and that''s why she hadn''t attacked the central region. maybe it was just fear at the end of it all, but tang yin could understand it. he stared at the ship. "this is a spaceship in all its glory, but it seems to be of a very high level. its usefulness is that it can travel through the void. and these blueprints..." he said and looked at the blueprints in his hands back and forth. "they appear to be the blueprints for making a spaceship. that''s impressive; i''ve never seen one before." tang yin said in surprise. shi yue looked at him, "how special are they? have you seen ships like that before? the man at that time was very powerful; we could never figure out who it was, but it was strange, to say the least." she said quickly. and tang yin nodded. "i''ve seen spaceships before. my clan has one, but it''s not as high level as this one. as i understand, the blueprints for making such a craft were lost over 500 million years ago; they were destroyed in a great war, but no one knows the exact details." he replied and frowned. ''according to the writings of my ancestors, they personally saw the destruction of the only clan that could do such things and narrated it well, giving the feeling that a clan as respected and feared as that one certainly was eliminated, but could it be that i''m remembering wrong? although it''s not untrue that the blueprints for this no longer exist in my world... someone managed to replicate them and got into trouble, so he ended up falling here?'' he thought, looking at the blueprints from side to side. however, if that was the case, what was the other thing shi yue was afraid of? ''cultivation of cultivators with external powers? i don''t remember if, at some point in history, there was something like that... although, now that i think about it when i killed several from the central region, they gave me an empty feeling. as if cultivation was strange...'' he thought and then looked at the ship from side to side. this thing was gigantic, quite a bit bigger than the one his clan had. he looked back and forth at it, trying to find something that would give him information on what it was, but in the end, he shook his head and sighed. "let''s ignore this for now. thank you for showing it to me. i had doubts about who had put such a barrier in this world, and seeing that he was able to drive something as good as this, it makes sense that he would be able to do such an incredible feat. do you have any idea why he did it?" tang yin asked. shi yue shook her head in response. they honestly never understood that man, and she saw him only a few times, so she had no information about it. this made tang yin sigh, but he nodded. "all right then, let''s go back and focus our attention on the central region. we need to get ready to start the plan." he said, and she nodded to him. "what are you planning to do? from now on, you can move the organization as you please." she replied, smiling. "seeing that the central region seems a bit strange, i want to use the organization to keep an eye on their possible retreat locations. also the southern region is also a place where i will go as soon as i exterminate those bastards in the central region, so i need them not to run away. so, we will send several gods to the south and some more to keep a close watch on the west. once i finish with those bastards, i''ll turn my attention to investigating the west and the demon territories." he said and then looked at her. "we''re also going to need a lot of forces. i''m going to completely exterminate any of the clans that have gotten in my way all this time so the entire continent will see a reduction in forces." he said, and she nodded to him. "alright, we''ll do it the way you want. do you want me to come with you, or shall i wait for you in the south?" she asked. tang yin considered a few things first before answering. "wait for me in the south and guard the second great sect in that region." he replied, but just then, a voice came from behind him. "she can join you in the central region; let me take care of those things." she said, and a beautiful dragon-tailed woman suddenly appeared. tang yin looked at her in surprise, "you seem to be feeling much better; how are you feeling?" he asked, smiling, and she nodded at him. "the lady''s care is always magnificent, and although she no longer has that miraculous divine item, she has helped me recover tremendously." she replied in a form of respect, even bowing slightly to him. this time, she was not talking to that little disciple, and she knew it. shi yue told her so she was aware of tang yin''s identity. still, he smiled and shook his head at her. "don''t act like that in front of me. it''s okay to be like before, i liked your attitude better from when you treated me as an equal." he replied, and she sighed. "i''m not your equal anymore. ever since i saw you, my dragon cells started to burn and tremble, which means they are afraid of you. that''s why i don''t think it''s appropriate." she answered truthfully, causing tang yin to shake his head and no longer insist. after that, the three talked briefly as tang yin told them about the overall plan. "you plan to exterminate every clan in the central region?" shi yue asked in surprise, and he nodded at her. "not all, but the vast majority. since i plan to eliminate forces that are so powerful and have gotten into the hearts of the people for so many years, it is best to eliminate every possible offshoot of that force to avoid future trouble. some 90% of the clans in the central region will be exterminated." he replied, and she was surprised. "do you have that much manpower?" she asked, and he smiled. "silver assassin is bigger than you think, shi yue. that''s why i''ll have it rule the continent from the central region." he replied, and she smiled at him. "well, it''s always been my plan for two thousand years, so i look forward to seeing the moment when you are crowned emperor of the continent." she replied, smiling, and they both joked about a few more things after that. after several hours together and chatting with long jia, the continent''s largest clandestine organization began to move under the table, unnoticed by anyone. at the same time, tang yin returned to the northwest and waited patiently for the day when his revenge would begin. the central region, the east, and the south are celebrating these days. the powers gradually began to gather in the most prosperous region today. the divine sun hall, this time, did not save its strength. even those older men who only wanted to cultivate and were in seclusion came out, which revived and proved to the world that the divine sun hall, even with the loss it had suffered at the hands of tang yin and shi yue, was still the most powerful sect on the continent. the appearance of a few more gods surprised them but made them think that they had chosen the right leader, thus reassuring them. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and so, the day of the planned wedding between xie meiyu and a cripple arrived in the central region. . tang yin looked at the central region from a distance, standing on a huge mountain in the northwest, and smiled while holding the beautiful woman with reddish-brown hair, xie meiyu, in his arms. Chapter 505 The awaited day for many, the beauty xie meiyu was waiting for her wedding in the central region, receiving the expensive wedding gift from the divine sun hall. she was the center of attention for almost the entire continent, more so because it was known that this beautiful woman was also the wife of tang yin, the heir of the northwest.there was no way that this tang yin would do nothing and see his wife being grabbed by another man, but what could he do? would he really only be able to see? that was why the entire continent focused on xie meiyu in the central region and tang yin in the northwest. still, no one would expect that, on that mountain in the northwest, the two people they most wanted to see were together, away from the murmurs of the people. "meiyu, don''t you think being here could jeopardize the whole plan?" tang yin asked, smiling as he held her in his arms. she shrugged her shoulders. "you''re so strong now that i feel that even if the plan doesn''t run its course, you''ll be able to exterminate them in a moment." she said, smiling, but she still understood her duty and kissed him. "and don''t worry about the plan. the course is still fine; it''s just that watching it from the central region is boring, and i want to see the reactions of those guys when i arrive with you from this side." she said again, causing tang yin to sigh and nod at her. "i can''t say no to you, lady silver assassin. since you''ve been running that organization so well, it''s only natural for me to fulfill your whims." he replied with a smile and held her. "good. let the fun begin." tang yin said while sending some messages through spiritual energy. -"this is the time for rebellion, and let the fun begin,"- said the messages sent to different forces that were already moving in the direction of the central region. all that was missing was for tang yin to join them. . simultaneously, in the central region, the festivities were at their peak. the escort of the divine son of the sun was powerful and imposing as it moved towards the house of the cai. the spiritual supremes were the weakest, for even a sun god had been sent as the leading escort. everyone would think that the person inside the carriage was someone incredible, but since that battle, his body had been totally paralyzed, and he could only move with the help of spiritual energy devices. but the escort gave the feeling that the divine sun hall really cares about its people, even if they are crippled. but the reality was that it was nothing more than a sign of fear. they feared that tang yin would show up and ruin what had been planned for so long. thus, the groom''s escort arrived at the cai''s house, where they handed xie meiyu over to him. she did not look cheerful at all and had an indifferent face. and they were soon disappeared, leaving many present to think about what was happening. still, since then, the festivities peaked in the central region, and soon, the moment awaited by many people arrived. that crippled divine son and xie meiyu finally arrived at the headquarters of the divine sun hall, the place where the wedding would be taking place. the number of powers here was staggering. the gods could be seen from side to side. the sun god and the supreme god were representing the forces of the continent. the masters of the southern and eastern sects were also present. the leaders of the various powerful families and clans could be seen with the naked eye, so it was an extraordinary thing to see. even the new leader of the alchemist association was present; she is the disciple of the previous alchemical god. it was a fantastic sight that the divine son of the sun enjoyed once again as he was led in a wedding procession to the place where he was to be sworn in before heaven and earth. sea??h th§× novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. behind him was the bride. her indifferent and slightly angry face was etched on everyone''s face, for she looked extremely captivating at this moment, even if the aura she gave off was deadly. this wedding went off without a hitch. . critical yet simultaneous situations were coming together in this world, so at the same time that the wedding was going smoothly, several revolts were rising in the east. "hey, what the heck is that?" shouted a man from one of the great sects, looking in the distance at many spirit ships that flew past them at great speed. they appeared to be heavily armed, leaving those who saw it in shock, as the speed at which they were going was absurd. also, the guys inside these ships were not hiding their powers and were using them to propel them forward with incredible speed, so they could tell they were mighty. "what the hell is going on in this world!?" said many in shock; even so, just at those moments, another large number of fleets of ships could be seen in the distance. these flew at a slower speed but had good quality, and at the same time, the sound of explosions filled the surroundings. "what the fuck!? we are being attacked!" shouted the elders of this sect, and the same was happening in other great sects in the region. "hey, aren''t those the ships of the great desert sect!? why the hell are these bastards attacking us!?" shouted many as rage flared in their hearts. . at the same time, in the central region, the 12 most powerful empires below the divine sun hall were in revolt. "someone assassinated the emperor!" these cries could be heard, as the sound of alarms could be heard everywhere. a tremendous explosion then occurred in the massive capital city of one of the 12 empires. "it''s an attack, defend!" shouted the major general of this empire''s army. find your next adventure on empire just then, one of his subordinates grabbed him by the sleeve, "si... sir... look over there..." he said with great fear as he pointed towards a specific place on top of the walls of the prosperous city. the general looked that way and was stunned by what he saw. over 100 people wearing black robes with silver trimmings could be seen all along the length and breadth of the enormous protective wall. their powers were terrifying, and they carried spiritual weapons of incredible quality... Chapter 506 Finally, Silver Assassin begins to attack their garments bore a silver logo that represented them, and not many people recognized it, but it was implanted in all who saw this.the same situation developed in the rest of the 12 empires, creating great fear, for it was expected that these individuals would not come in peace. . at the same time, in the divine sun hall, far away from the ceremony. a man was looking out of the window all around. this place was where the real heart of the divine sun hall was; it was located at the top of the vast mountain and held the greatest secrets of this powerful organization. just then, a man arrived behind him. "sir, everything is now under control. some strange little riots had arisen among the disciples, but we were able to put it in order now." said this man. the one standing there smiled and nodded at him, "good, you can go and rest..." said the man, and a smile emerged on his face. the man nodded and took this as he could leave, so he turned around, but just then, he felt a terrifying cold girding in the section where his heart was, and his body stopped responding to him; this left him in shock. but the pain made him lower his head and notice that a strange, silver dagger had pierced his heart. "you..." said the man who was attacked from behind while he looked back, his mouth soon filled with blood and began to spill. the man behind him smiled, "you can go to rest eternally. thank you for your efforts in eliminating your own people, you idiot." said this man sinisterly and cut the man in half. the split body of a powerful cultivator fell to the ground with a soft sound, but one that alerted the guards standing at the door. "what''s wrong, sir?" they asked as they went inside to see what was happening. pitifully, that was the last they would see, as their heads also rolled soon after on the floor. the man smiled and looked out the window, "three for three. all the powers of the divine sun will be swept away tonight. i wonder if lord silver assassin is here and if i will be able to meet him finally..." said the man softly as he disappeared from his spot and moved in a new direction. continue your saga on empire . at the same time, the situation was not much different in the supreme hall. still, this place had an active god protecting him, and he found no threat that could do anything to him, so the situation did not get out of control. the god who was present killed a guy with a punch, and blood splattered on his clothes. "shit, this silver assassin organization thinks they are too powerful; how dare they attack us? they are dreaming!" he said to a man was behind him as he walked through this place. the man smiled and nodded to him. "yes, silver assassin seems to be a powerful organization. it seems that the attack this time is on a large scale..." the man said, smiling, but just then, his body flashed strangely that none of the people present could notice. this flash was only for less than a second until his body was visible normally again. along the way, he had flashed in the same way on many occasions, yet no one noticed what was happening. and the god in front of him focused on walking forward. the attack had been on a large scale, so he was making sure everything was okay. "hm, this organization is strange and powerful. i wonder who their leader is. maybe it''s one of those bastards from the west. maybe they have powerful people; maybe i should try paying them a visit." he said as he frowned, though, in the end, he smiled and then looked up in confusion. a strange noise could reach his ears. "spirit ships?" he said doubtfully and focused his gaze upward. then he let out an angry snort, and power shot out of his body. "hmph, you little cockroaches, how dare you try to attack our region!" he shouted angrily, preparing to jump up high. but, just then, a voice came from behind him. "hehe, lord, if you want to go squash little animals, why don''t you play with my spiders for a moment?" said the man who was always walking behind this god, leaving him in shock. he turned to see him, and just then, the man standing there raised both hands, and a strange but terrifying dark domain rose all around. just then, a bunch of corpses that shouldn''t be there moved, and soon, a grotesque transformation occurred, as the corpses that were there started to turn into strange dark spiders. the god who saw this was shocked; a person''s memory came to his mind... "you... you are the arachnid killer!" he shouted in shock and took a big leap backward. ''how could the arachnid killer infiltrate our hall as one of the elders?'' he thought in shock and recalled each of this man''s exploits. the man before him smiled and rushed at high speed towards this god. "didn''t you want to pay us a visit!? one of silver assassin''s main powers is in front of you; come, show me how capable you are!" shouted the arachnid assassin with a terrifying smile as he tried to punch him in the face with a dagger. but this guy in front of him is a god, after all. although surprised, he dodged this man''s dagger and smiled mockingly, but soon, the smile was wiped off his face when he felt a strange pincer embedded in his left arm. "hahahaha, you''re an idiot. you know me, but you still don''t seem to have done much research on me." said the arachnid killer as he looked at him from afar. s§×arch* the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a giant spider was behind the god but soon dispersed, causing the god to frown. ''shit, i forgot that this fucker only fights with those dirty tricks.'' he thought angrily. he quickly pulled himself together, though. "hmph, so the arachnid killer is one of silver assassin''s main powers... they have gods, eh, how interesting. let me see how capable you are, and i''ll know how capable your master is." he said, smiling and pounced with a booming aura on the arachnid killer. even so, he soon received a heavy blow to his back that sent him sinking to the ground. blood poured out of his body from all his orifices, and the impact left him in shock. ''what the hell?'' he thought. above him, a woman had appeared smiling. "little brother, will you please stop saying you are one of our main powers when a little trash dodges your killing blow? you''re letting us down badly." the woman said with a smile, and the arachnid killer smiled back at the sight of her, though he felt a bit displeased with her words. "big sister, just because you''re the third of the thirteen doesn''t mean that i, number thirteen, am bad. it''s just that you guys are monsters up there." he replied as he shrugged his shoulders. the woman smiled, "well, that''s true too." she said, and just then, the figure below her flashed. "oh, little one, you managed to run away so fast." she said as she looked behind her. the god of the supreme hall stood there in total pain. several bones had been broken at that moment. ''what the hell is that scary woman? one casual blow broke so many of my bones.'' he thought in shock. "arachnid, i''ll show you how it''s done so you won''t dodge a killing blow." said the woman, smiling, and she hadn''t even finished her words when she disappeared from her spot. less than a second later she appeared in front of the god who couldn''t follow the speed and soon a tiny dagger embedded itself in one of his eyes... a part of his head flew off at that moment with strange fluids and a terrifying scream, which grew fainter and fainter until it became inaudible, and the man fell backward. the arachnid killer frowned at the sight. ''one hit... god, i''m really too far away from the first seats.'' he thought to himself in shock. "younger brother, exterminate the rest. i''ll go help my loved master." said the beautiful female assassin and her splendid figure was finally visible as her hips swayed back and forth¡­ among the 13 seats of silver assassin, there are only two women, and both of them are terrifying. she is one of them, and the other woman seems to be even more frightening than this one. the arachnid killer smiled helplessly and looked around, ''well, at least she left me good food for my domain.'' he thought as a sinister smile emerged on his face once again... . Chapter 507 The news is starting to arrive at the place of the wedding ceremony, the festivities stopped for a moment.for it was the moment when, under the gaze of heaven and earth, the couple were to swear their allegiance. one of the sun gods stood before them both. "the oath to heaven and earth is important for nature itself to bless you in this union. but, as heir and future heir of the divine sun, you must understand the importance of our divine sun. therefore, before the divine sun that rules the continent, i expect an oath to be sworn to heaven, earth, and the divine sun as a wedding procedure." the man made it seem as if the divine sun that ran through his blood was the most exalted thing, to the point of comparing it to heaven and earth. still, no one cared about a minor issue this time. they were just here to see this wedding and to talk about important issues, so the sooner it unfolded, the better. as a result, many of those present stood up. "please, both husband and wife, step forward so that you may take your oath." said this god once again with a smile on his face. continue your adventure at empire the divine son of the sun smiled at this and used the device he was now moving with to step forward and look at xie meiyu to the side. his bloodshot eyes were also filled with a terrifying desire. to him, the importance of this moment was crucial. it was the moment he would make tang yin''s wife his wife. even if she was forced and under chains of enslavement, what did it matter? it was the moment he would humiliate the bastard who showed up in his nightmares every night! it was the moment he would humiliate, publicly, the bastard who crippled him! ''hahahahahaha, take a good look, tang yin... from wherever you are, take a good look when this oath is completed because i will get your wife into my bed.'' he said in his mind, unable to stop laughing internally. still, his eyes filled with hatred when he remembered that his body was totally crippled. and yes, that part of him was too. sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. this made the hatred swirl in his stomach and almost all over his body, nearly making him vomit blood once again. he almost screamed with remorse and hatred at that moment, but he knew how to restrain himself. ''alright... alright... since you crippled me there, too, i''ll make everyone in divine sun enjoy this bitch. her face is the only good thing about her, after all.'' he shouted internally. still, the time to make his oath had come, so he looked at xie meiyu. "how does it feel... that now... you have to marry... a cripple? this is to prove to you... that even though i''m crippled... my status is far greater... then yours... or that damn bastard''s..." he said his vocal cords had also been crippled, but thanks to the healing powers his clan had, they were able to restore them somewhat. even so, his voice was no longer the same as before. he no longer carried the glory of before or the pride. although there was an almost palpable arrogance in his voice, but the way his voice sounded was grotesque and horrible, which made no one want to listen to him. still, his words went unanswered. the woman from whom he expected a response or for her to show an expression of disgust showed nothing and simply walked to stand to the side of him as if it meant nothing. the god before them smiled at this and nodded to a man in the distance. naturally, he understood that xie meiyu''s every movement was now controlled. therefore, he didn''t bother with someone embarrassing his clan. that is why he stared and nodded to the divine son to take his oath. this one nodded, though he could not kneel, but did so from where he stood. "i, former divine son of the sun... i swear by my name..." he said, but suddenly, strange voices arose from behind him that prevented him from finishing speaking. "what do you mean? we''ve been attacked!?" a man shouted as he stood up abruptly and looked at the man notifying him of the situation. at those moments, three other men quickly rushed in to notify different people of what was happening elsewhere. "how is it possible? the emperor was killed!?" shouted another, throwing the situation into confusion. the sun god looked at them sharply, "who allowed you to speak loudly when the marriage procession is taking place? don''t you know the rules!?" he shouted angrily, causing several of them to cower in fear. but just then, a distinguished man rushed in, "sir, something bad has happened!" this man shouted. his green robes with the logo of a tree coiled like a dragon looking up revealed his identity as a member of the forest clan. the man who had been called was obviously the forest clan leader, a prominent god of the central region, who stood up to look at him. "what''s going on?" he asked. "all the young masters have been killed, the elders are fighting, but they are too powerful; there is an ultra-powerful god on their side!" the man shouted as he fell limp, and it finally showed that his condition was quite pitiful. he was missing an arm and had a mortal wound in his stomach. the forest god was stunned when he saw this, "who the hell dares to attack us!?" he shouted angrily. but this was only the beginning... "my god, it''s silver assassin, silver assassin is attacking us in masse throughout the region; they are too powerful!" shouted one of the sun god''s subordinates as he ran in. his mortally wounded state shocked and frightened the sun god, who ran towards him. "what the hell is going on? speak up!" he shouted; still, the man did not hold on; he soon fell to the ground prone. the wound on his chest had eaten him completely. this shocked the sun god and the other sun gods who were present. yet, just at that moment, intense explosions were heard in the distance. the chief sun god looked at the faces of the rest of the sun gods present, "run and see!" he shouted, and these gods immediately nodded, speeding off overhead. still, not a second had passed when they were thrown back to the ground with a bang. then, a voice came from all sides, startling many present. "hehe, greetings, dear central region. i didn''t think you would send people to greet me." he said, and a tall man with a majestic presence was then revealed, long silver hair waved in the wind. Chapter 508 Threaten Tang Yin? they were all stunned when they saw this person appear.his face looked more splendid than before, and although they couldn''t recognize him with the naked eye, as he was too different, what they saw recently in the transmissions he made across the continent made them realize who exactly he was. "tang yin!" shouted the main sun god. hatred swirled in his mind when he saw him, and he couldn''t help but feel his muscles ache and burn at the sight of him. tang yin smiled at him. "hey, sun god. i thought you''d be more recovered, but you can barely even stand up." tang yin said, smiling; along with his words, a large amount of powers present rose. tang yin ignored them and looked at a guy standing silently behind the sun god. stay updated via empire "i never thought your former disciple would be so quiet, shi yue." tang yin said as he looked to the side. in that position, shi yue appeared out of nowhere and shrugged her shoulders. "once his parents told me that when he was quiet, it was because he was scheming something." she replied, causing tang yin to shrug his shoulders. the sun god and the supreme god were stunned by what they saw. ''shi yue!? how the hell is that woman still alive? she had unhealable wounds and a body with more than half a foot in the grave!'' they thought to themselves in shock. moreover, what was more shocking was that they could now actually see a cultivation on shi yue. they didn''t know its level, but there was cultivation! ''what the hell is going on?'' they thought in shock. tang yin looked at them again. "sun god, supreme god. the day you guys came up with the idea to assassinate shi yue and lay your hands on the people important to me is the day the sentence was placed on your heads." tang yin said, raising his hand towards them, although he put it slightly above. he then moved it slightly horizontally, and a powerful attack like a giant sword came out of his hand, destroying their room. debris began to fall, causing a great roar to rise. "you bastard, you dare to attack us!?" shouted the sun god angrily as he prepared to attack. yet, just at those moments, several people came running. "lord, lord god, it is serious, they are annihilating all the clans in our region; a message has just reached me!" shouted this man, who came being followed by another, and they fell to the ground before the god of the sun. at the same time, they passed him the various messages that had reached them. they were all requests for help from different powerful clans. the people behind the sun god were in shock when they saw that these clans¡­ they were their clans. and they were all being exterminated simultaneously! ''what''s going on?'' what kind of evil had befallen the central region? they thought in shock. their thoughts stopped as they raised their heads again to look at tang yin. an ominous thought rose in their hearts. ''could it be...'' they thought in shock; some even took a step back. many of them had never seen tang yin before, but for some reason, they felt intense pressure the first time they saw each other. it was not an aura pressure, for tang yin''s aura was hidden. it was a mental pressure they were feeling. even so, there were some sun gods who were quick. they immediately moved and threw aside the divine son of the sun, who fell almost dying in a corner and firmly grabbed xie meiyu. "you bastard, we have your woman!" shouted the sun god, who had acted as a wedding judge, as he grabbed xie meiyu and put a weapon to her neck. his shout brought the rest of the people who realized what was happening back to reality. they smiled as they saw this fantastic move this man had made. at the same time, they all unleashed their powers, and a thunderous and dangerous roar was heard throughout the region thanks to this. s§×ar?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the number of gods in this place was not for jokes; they must be a force to be feared if they were together. so, their powers were unleashed to remove once and for all a weight as great as tang yin was that now seemed to threaten an entire region. the sun god then smiled, nodding at his subordinate, who had such an excellent move and stared at tang yin, who, for some reason, seemed to have a mocking face. "tang yin, if you don''t want us to assassinate her and go into a deadly battle against you, you''d better explain what''s going on and roll back everything you''re doing in the region." he said firmly, slamming his foot against the ground. after his voice came, several similar voices reached tang yin''s ears. still, he simply smiled. "you''re really are idiots." tang yin said and looked behind him. "meiyu, why don''t you tell them a little about what''s happening?" tang yin asked, smiling, and just then, xie meiyu''s face appeared from behind him, revealing herself to these people. they were shocked at what they saw, unable to process what was happening. their heads were confused at the sight of this, though the most confused and in shock was the cai family. "what the hell is going on!?" one of xie meiyu''s uncles shouted. xie meiyu, next to tang yin, smiled. "hehe, it has been an arduous work of several years for today to be completed. so, my xie family can''t be absent from such an important scene, right, grandpa?" she asked, smiling at her grandfather among the people present. they were the only ones who had not stood before tang yin, and no one could understand them. but when xie meiyu said that, they all smiled and hit the ground hard, causing a shocking earthquake to spread everywhere. "wherever our little xie meiyu goes, we will follow her. the xie family has been working so hard for this moment; we will keep our pride until the end!" they shouted, and all jumped up simultaneously to stand below xie meiyu. xie meiyu smiled at this and looked towards the woman who was trapped by one of the sun gods. "it is time for you to return. you have completed your duty." she said softly. although no one understood her words, as they were shocked to see another xie meiyu, the woman''s expression visibly relaxed. just then, this woman looked at tang yin. "please, my lord." she said softly. tang yin nodded to her, "you can do it." he replied, and she then smiled charmingly toward him, and a powerful spiritual energy was unleashed from her body upward and sideways. the power was so tremendous that it drove everyone present several steps backward in shock at the power they were feeling. at the same time, her figure flashed with two neat movements. one was to hit the guy next to her and the supposed ''fianc¨¦'' she was holding, and the other was to appear kneeling in the air, one step below tang yin, with two heads in her hands. the mask she wore finally fell to the ground, revealing a divine face. she presented both heads to tang yin, "i have completed the mission, my lord." she said softly. Chapter 509 Strange but peculiar woman, and a chance a sign of utmost respect was this.tang yin was already used to this reaction and performance from her, although he had rarely seen her since he encountered her two years ago in a northwest city. back then, the beautiful woman in front of him was drunk to the point of absurdity, though even she didn''t understand why she was. in fact, even at this point, tang yin still does not know what her background is or why she was drunk in that city. still, her potential and strength at that time were enough to scare him, so he wanted to have her as a subordinate. her way of thinking was simple but strange at the same time. for her, murdering was just something every day, and she could do it whenever she suffered a nuisance; her mentality was simple and plain, making her an easy person to control but hard to keep in a good mental state as a subordinate. that mentality she had and the way she acted back then made many want to take advantage of her, as they thought she was ''demented and beautiful.'' and in the end, they all ended up dead, as she could not stand the thought of being touched by anyone. s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. in fact, it was precisely for that reason that tang yin went to investigate what was happening in that city, and thanks to that action, they met. the idea of forming an elite group of assassins within silver assasin was born because of her, and she currently holds the elite seat within the 13, the most powerful. ''a woman so perfect for assassination, who is so dangerous... naturally, she''s worth having for myself.'' tang yin thought with a smile as he looked at her. he held both heads she presented to him in his hand and then tossed them aside, burning them in the process. "good job, as always." he said, smiling, and she immediately nodded and stood behind him like an obedient child. her obedient attitude is something that even tang yin doesn''t understand, as the first meeting between the two was disastrous. the whole city disappeared because of their battle, where tang yin was injured and had to receive the help of jia yijie to make this woman stay calm. they didn''t fight against her; jia yijie''s help was to get her into an illusion where she could drink as much as she wanted. and when she came out of the illusion, she had calmed down, making them have the first conversation, which somehow resulted in this woman being loyal to him. although she is also the only person with no seal on her soul, so she is the only one who could betray him if she wanted to. but her loyalty so far is unquestionable, besides being a very strong, good girl. discover hidden stories at empire the men standing there were shocked at this and looked back. a headless body fell to the ground at that moment, and another headless body was a little further away, lying on the ground. ''what the hell just happened? who is that terrifying woman?'' they thought in shock. even the gods, most skilled in movement tactics, were in shock; none could see that woman''s movement. moreover, her obedient stance behind tang yin made her look like a mere slave. ''impossible...'' they thought to themselves... but despite the shock they had suffered, they began to understand what was going on. they had been totally deceived, and this would cost them dearly. at the same time, xie meiyu smiled as she looked at her cai family. "don''t blame me. you guys made me do this; how dare you imprison me and try to marry me to that bastard? whatever happens to the cai family from now on has nothing to do with me." she spoke. her words naturally startled the cai family, who tried to say something, but a voice silenced them. "wait, meiyu!" shouted a woman as she arrived here at great speed, though she was wearing large chains on her feet. "madam!" shouted the entire cai family, who felt a great weight in their hearts as they saw her arrive here. they had betrayed and imprisoned her because they thought it was the best option, seeing that this woman was starting to plan something different. but now, this woman arrived at a time when they could not exert force on anyone for fear of this woman who managed to assassinate a god in a move that no one could see. tang yin had already noticed her, so he smiled, "lady cai, i allowed you to witness greatness from a privileged position that day. so, i hope your decision this time will satisfy meiyu." tang yin said as he raised his hand towards cai yu. she was stunned as she watched him point it at her, but soon, she felt a strange power reach her body, and the huge chains that greatly contained her cultivation were destroyed instantly. ''what a terrifying power!'' she thought as all her skin bristled. still, his action was telling her something, so she looked at him. "are you giving my cai family a chance?" she asked doubtfully, and tang yin smiled. he raised his hand towards a man standing among the cai family as if he was asking him for something, and this man smiled. immediately, he jumped toward the man who had been controlling the fake xie meiyu earlier, and he didn''t even notice when his body crashed to the ground with a bang. he looked back in shock and saw that his most loyal subordinate had shot him down instantly, leaving him surprised, ''what the hell?'' he thought, but he couldn''t even move a muscle when he tried to defend himself, causing his mind to go blank. at the same time, the storage bag in the man''s hands reached the attacker''s hands. and he looked inside for the cai family token and then appeared above everyone else in a swift movement to hand it to tang yin. tang yin smiled and looked at cai yu again, "i''ll give your family one more chance for meiyu, but this won''t be in your hands again." he spoke. that was the most critical token in the family. with it, he could control the cai family. still, cai yu nodded. for her, her family''s honor and pride are the greatest things, but this time, she has no problem with this arrangement. because now she understands tang yin''s strength. Chapter 510 Leaving them with no way out she looked at her family and then pulled out one more token, which was the second most important token."as the leader of the family, i am ordering you to withdraw. the cai family is totally disassociating itself from the divine sun hall and supreme hall, breaking the contract. the cost of breaking the contract will be paid in full." she said and then stared at the sun god, who was shocked at everything happening. at the same time, the anger in his body was beginning to bubble up like lava from a volcano about to erupt. and this time, he need not contain it. that was why his power flashed upward with force, "you damned bastard, you can''t get out of the hand of my divine sun!" the sun god hysterically shouted as he stared at tang yin. "everyone get ready; this bastard wants to destroy our region! let''s show him why the central region is the most powerful on the continent!" he shouted hysterically. they were the words everyone here was waiting to hear, for massive columns of spiritual energy rose in force, destroying every nearby structure. there were so many gods gathered together that no building could withstand such power. the scorching heat was mixed with different powers, but as they were ready to pounce on tang yin, a cold but warm voice came from the mouth of someone among their ranks. "everyone who belongs to the alchemists'' association stands back. no one is allowed to do anything against the northwest." said the woman''s voice, stunning many. the sun god glared at her with hatred, "what the fuck do you mean? you''re going to betray us too!?" he shouted towards her and the woman stood up. a mask once again fell from someone''s face, "betray? when have i ever been with you?" mu ruxue asked with a smile as she unleashed her power. the terrifying pressure that girded over their heads left them dizzy, and many took steps back from the fear and extreme heat coming off mu ruxue''s body, ''what the fuck is this? how could it be her? and is she that powerful?'' thought the sun god. she is connected to tang yin, so when tang yin had his power increase so drastically, she also had her own gift. among humans, perhaps she is the second most powerful in this world, after tang yin. and although the alchemists'' association was stunned by all this, they all drew back their powers as soon as they felt the terrifying power coming from this woman''s body. "as the current god of the alchemists'' association, i command everyone belonging to the association to withdraw their power. our battle is not against the northwest." she said as she jumped up and appeared at tang yin''s side. ''one more gone...'' thought the sun god, but his legs even began to tremble from the power demonstrated by mu ruxue. it was a power that shouldn''t exist in this world... ''how is that possible?'' he thought with some fear. not knowing that this would be just the beginning of a small nightmare for him. his thoughts hadn''t even finished taking in what was happening when different people of tremendous power began to arrive over their heads. ''more gods!'' they thought in shock, but they all had something in common. the clothing was very similar to each other. a sleek black and silver colored body-fitting garment that had several distinctions on the chest. the silver assassin logo was displayed there, but this one was a little different. thirteen seats of the same color as the logo surrounded it, and a golden ornament was arranged on them. on the clothes of one of them, there was only one golden ornament on one of the seats; on the clothes of another, there were two, and on the others, there were more, implying as if this signified their status. in the end, a beautiful, voluptuous woman arrived. she had golden ornaments on all the seats, making it look like her status was the highest possible. she was the third of the thirteen. tang yin values her most for her mind and intelligence, in addition to her incredible devotion to him. therefore, she and the second are the only ones of the thirteen with a status above any of the other thirteen seats below xie meiyu. read latest stories on empire when she arrived, they all knelt before tang yin and took out various tokens of different strengths. "sir., lady, the most important tokens of the different forces have been collected; the forces are waiting for a total annihilation of the central region clans." the woman said, and tang yin nodded to her. "good job as always, qiyao." tang yin replied, drawing all the tokens into her hand. s§×ar?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "divine sun, supreme hall, forest clan... numerous clans have been struck down this day." tang yin said, smiling, as he looked at the different sun gods and focused his gaze on the main sun god. he was in shock to see that token in tang yin''s hands, ''how is it possible? hadn''t it been kept?'' he thought and looked back at his most loyal and powerful subordinate. just then, this subordinate so dear to him and the entire divine sun clan, who had given the idea for the plan to marry xie meiyu with a cripple to be carried out, looked at him and smiled. he wasted no time; immediately, a mask fell off his head again, and he appeared above them all, just to the side of the beautiful woman who wore the highest distinction of silver assassin. his clothes then faded, revealing a black garment exactly like the rest, with the same distinction as the woman next to him. he knelt before tang yin, "as the second seat of the thirteen of silver assassin, i stand before the master. i have done my duty." he said, leaving the sun god stunned. this was something he really couldn''t stand, so a spurt of blood shot out of his mouth at that moment. "lord god!" shouted several gods behind him, but a pressure was exerted on all of them, preventing them from moving at that moment. tang yin smiled, "you two have always done a good job, so i will give you a reward once silver assassin takes the place that belongs to it." tang yin said, and they both nodded enthusiastically. tang yin then looked at the sun god once again with a smile on his face. Chapter 511 Its impossible for them to resist "what would you say if i told you that your biggest mistake was to have attacked us with so many forces? you left the central region so unprotected there was no way for me to do anything.that is why you will now suffer the consequences of hating us, and even if the hatred inside you eats away at you, you will understand that there are mountains you can never climb." tang yin said, smiling, and then looked at the people before him. "destroy all the clans. i don''t want even one left alive; it must be a total eradication. everyone who stands in your way must be eradicated along with his family." tang yin said coldly, and they all nodded. immediately, they all stood up and looked up to raise their voices. "all silver assassin troops listening to us, this is a direct order from the lord: all clans in the central region must be eradicated in their entirety before dawn. who disobeys this order will suffer the consequences." they shouted, and their voices spread throughout the region; the voices of the most powerful even reached other regions, stunning all who heard. was a total eradication taking place in the central region? what was going on? and who were these people? many distant powers did not expect this, so they began to move at great speed to see what was happening. so, countless powers began to rush towards the central region. the thirteen seats didn''t mind this; they immediately said goodbye to tang yin and flew, each in different directions of the central region. the unleashed power of all these people caused the earth to tremble, causing the beginning of the nightmare of these gods of the central region to intensify. soon, many large-sized spirit ships arrived from side to side, surrounding a large portion. many of them launched their attacks, blowing up entire cities in seconds. s§×ar?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. at the same time, many forces came down from there. among those, the most important ship of the northern region was present, and four powerful presences were unleashed from one side to the other. one of them was even more powerful than the rest, even more than mu ruxue''s presence, which stunned them. the god of the sun and the god of the supreme hall stepped back in shock when they saw that beautiful legendary woman appear... "you...! bing xian!?" they shouted in shock, taking several steps back as they looked fearfully at this woman. among the legendary existences of the northern region, she was the most remembered at present. two thousand years ago was the last time they saw her, and she was feared for her incredible power but also for her mighty icy domain, which could freeze an entire great sect and more if she wanted to. and now, 2,000 years later, that woman is still alive! and she comes with terrifyingly high power! ''what the hell is going on in this world?'' thought the sun god in shock. when he saw that bunch of powerful gods leave, he thought he would have a chance to do something. but now, even more gods and many forces arrive, making it impossible for him to do anything. when they saw the massive wave of people before them, their legs weakened rapidly. they couldn''t even think properly; the enormous pressure these people exerted left them unable to move. tang yin looked back and smiled, "xian, you seem to be adjusting well." he said with a gentle smile as she came to his side. she nodded to him, "power is hard to assimilate, but i''m doing well." she replied with a beautiful smile and then looked down. "heh, little bastards are still alive after all this time." she said, smiling as she looked at the sun god and the supreme god she remembered. "even though they are the same, technically, they should be dead, xian. they were the ones who attacked me thousands of years ago." shi yue said. bing xian was surprised to hear this, "they dare to attack you? are really idiots." she replied in surprise. stay updated through empire still, they were silent at that moment after hearing massive explosions sounding in the distance. they both looked at tang yin, waiting to see what his action would be. tang yin smiled and walked through the air, staring at the guys below. "in this fight, only shi yue is allowed to meddle. this is a revenge from us towards the trash of this world, so no one else is allowed to attack." tang yin said, talking to the people behind him. shi yue arrived at his side soon after, and all the troops were put on standby immediately. no one could disobey this order, after all. this surprised the guys below him, ''won''t he use his advantage? is this guy an idiot?'' thought many of them, but they smiled a little. if they could assassinate these two guys before them, at least dying would not be in vain. it seemed that none of them could see that these two people were the most dangerous of all those present. and it wouldn''t take them long to find out. tang yin smiled at them, "sun god, i hope you can provide one last fight worthy of a name like that." tang yin said, smiling. the sun god snorted, "hmph, since you squandered your advantage, let''s see what you''ll be able to do now, tang yin." he said coldly, and just then, a considerable tree shot out of the ground in tang yin''s direction. "attack now!" shouted the forest god. simultaneous to his attack, great powers shot into the air in tang yin''s direction. from the embracing of the sun gods to thunder, earth, and even water. the immense number of gods rushed forcefully toward tang yin, like a horde of ants that wanted to devour their prey. the immense number of domains that appeared above their heads and below them was enough to make the earth of the whole region tremble, frightening many with the power that came from the center of the central region. it was such a terrifying power that it frightened an entire region, but tang yin simply smiled upon seeing this and raised his hand. how could these guys think they could do anything to him? the mere fact that they would even try already insulted their current power. "useless little ants, how dare you think that you can even put up resistance to me?" he asked with slight anger, and just then, a powerful attack shot out from the palm of his hand... the attack was so terrifying that in an instant, it slammed into all the gods and continued on its course as if it had simply encountered a huge horde of mosquitoes. all the gods, without exception, were pushed back, and nothing could stop it. it was a potent attack and one they had never felt before. soon, the attack hit them hard against the ground, leaving a considerable mark engraved on the place while a lot of blood spilled everywhere. the gods couldn''t even understand what was happening when all their orifices exploded with a lot of blood. ''what... how... is it possible?'' they thought to themselves in shock... Chapter 512 A little trash trying to escape the terrifying power they felt destroyed several bones in their bodies, making them suffer terrifying pain, not only in the body but mentally as well.their powerful divine bodies, trained for thousands of years, were useless before the power of a tang yin palm. this destroyed any belief they might have had, and several of the gods present finally understood who tang yin was... s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. explore hidden tales at empire despite being the most wounded, the sun god was the first to open his mouth, for he was the first to recognize him. "you... you... you... are... that man..." he said, trembling slightly. a smile emerged on tang yin''s face as he saw that someone finally remembered him. "it''s been a long time, you little scumbag. you have no help this time; what will you do?" tang yin asked mockingly as he slowly descended to the ground beside shi yue. even so, both of them frowned, and tang yin launched a swift attack towards his left. "little bastard, do you think it''s easy to run away?" tang yin asked fiercely, and the attack exploded forcefully at that place, but it didn''t stop; it continued its course and killed a bunch of people who had been invited to the wedding. simultaneously, shi yue forcefully rushed towards that place while summoning her spirit weapon and transforming it into daggers that swirled in one direction. even so, a powerful attack soon came from that place as a man flew out backward. the attack that came from him hit shi yue squarely, so it pushed her back a little. "shi yue, wait. he has a divine item." tang yin said as he walked past her and, in an instant, grabbed the head of the little bastard who was trying to run away and slammed it into the ground hard. *boooom* this guy didn''t even notice when tang yin had landed above him, so the impact hit him squarely; even so, he disappeared from tang yin''s hands. "hahahaha, you fucking bastard, you fucking northwest region, you fucking central region! you''re all trash; that''s why i''ve been preparing the south for myself. i''ll be waiting for you there, you little northwest trash!" this man shouted hysterically, though the pain he felt could be heard in his voice. the sun god was stunned when he heard this, for he was his disciple. he immediately looked inside his clothes and noticed his storage bag was missing, leaving him in shock. "you ungrateful bastard, so your idea was to steal my divine items!" shouted the sun god in great anger as he saw that the divine items he had failed to merge with were not where they should be, and the hysterical and ugly laughter of his disciple reached his ears once again. "hahahahahaha, how could i have such a useless master? old man, i hope t---aghhhhhhh!" the guy hadn''t even finished speaking when he felt tremendous pain. ''how did he find me!?'' he thought to himself in shock. he was supposed to be traveling through space with a high-level divine item; how could tang yin be after him right now? not only that, but his divine item had stopped working. tang yin smiled a little at the sight of him, "you''re a piece of trash who doesn''t even know how to use such a good divine item. i always thought that because shi yue chose you, you were smart, but no, you''re useless in every way. as expected of a failed disciple." tang yin said, smiling while holding one of this bastard''s arms in his hands. he fell to the ground in great pain and felt his whole body weaken drastically as the pain overwhelmed him more and more. "you want to leave? hehe, you should have done that before i got here. but you think i don''t know about your suspicions? you''ve been investigating my silver assassin so hard. do you really think no one has been investigating you? you''re a bit of a fool to have lived for hundreds of years." tang yin said and kicked that guy hard, sending him towards where shi yue was. he fell, rolling down like a lifeless puppet, and his bones broke in the process. the kick was so powerful that it knocked him completely out of breath and broke all his ribs. "what you will do with him is up to you, shi yue." tang yin said with a smile, and she nodded to him. "originally, you should have been one of tang yin''s forces, you little scum. i was preparing you to wait for his return so that you could become strong because of him, but what a stupid act you did." shi yue said with a sinister smile on her face. she bent down slightly and ran her dagger through this guy''s other arm... "aghhhhhhhhh!" he screamed in great pain at that moment as his other arm was cut off in an instant. but he could not defend himself. a strange but powerful power was preventing him from even doing anything. she then smiled, "you liked to make your rivals suffer, remember? that shitty mentality was so disgusting, and you still dared to try to rape your teacher..." she said, and the smile was wiped off her face as she remembered this, and a cold look appeared instead. the look on this guy''s face was one of deep fear, trying to move in some way or another. he even tried to speak to beg for forgiveness but was unable to do so out of fear. and the next thing he felt, a terrifying pain come into his body from below when his ''boneless finger'' was cut off... the pain he felt was so terrifying that the scream that came from his mouth caused many men present to reach their hands towards that spot with pain. it was a pain that no one had ever felt, but any man could imagine it. still, shi yue didn''t care. she simply averted her gaze from him, for she began to hate even seeing him. that''s why she stood up and pointed at him. "for all the innocent victims you made suffer needlessly, i will leave a mark on your soul that will never be erased, even in your death." she said, and a strange power came out of her hand. "midnight nightmare." she said, and soon, that small power entered the body of her former disciple. "aghhhhhhhhhhhhh!" a terrifying scream that seemed to come from beyond came out of his mouth then, driving him to the brink of insanity in an instant. the pain he was feeling only he could explain; it was a pain so terrifying that he stopped feeling all the physical pain he had felt. because the pain in his soul was more horrifying. his body began to writhe all over the place, but no one cared. shi yue simply ignored him and smiled warmly at tang yin. she couldn''t help but go to him and kiss him on the lips. he smiled at her and held her in his arms, "i will let you see the suffering of all your enemies and those who murdered my father-in-law. even if i can''t bring him back to life for you, i will at least make those who made him suffer ten times or a hundred times more than he did." he spoke. his words made a strange contrast. while talking about making a lot of people, a whole region, suffer and torture, he gave a tender smile to the beautiful woman in his arms. still, to shi yue, this seemed like a beautiful act of love, so she nodded softly and plunged into his embrace... tang yin then looked at the members of the central region, who were terrified by the screams the former disciple of the sun god was giving... Chapter 513 There is no room for regret. many of those present would remember him as a mighty existence destined to be a god, to inherit the wealthiest and most prosperous region today.they would remember him as the ultimate power within the south... but now, that exalted being was suffering unimaginable torture beside them, and no one dared to help him... in turn, the executioner who put him through it had turned to look at them, declaring something... "it''s your turn, little gods of the central region." tang yin said with a sinister look and walked towards them once again. this time, there was no one else to distract him; there was no one else there to stop him. that made the gods scream in fear and move backward, trying to flee, but a powerful pressure was upon all of them, and soon, they all felt a terrifying pain in different parts of their bodies... the one who tried to run away felt as if one of his legs had been torn off; the one who wanted to crawl away felt as if one of his arms had been destroyed... there was no one who did not feel a strange and terrifying pain in their bodies, making everyone turn to that place to see what was happening. explore new worlds at empire then they saw that their legs or arms were detached from their bodies; they were stuck to the ground as if they had been glued with some kind of strange glue or as if the earth did not want to let go of them. "ahhhhhhhh!" the terrifying scream that came from the mouths of the various gods caused many of the non-gods to panic and piss themselves. still, the walking of one person brought silence to the place. tang yin was approaching them with every step he took, and that made even the pain they were feeling take a back seat to the fear they felt. just at those moments, they saw tang yin raise his right hand and instantly appeared holding the remaining arm of the sun god. "you thought this day would never come? well, then, i will make you live this day for many more hours so that you can experience pain in all its splendor." he said softly, with a sinister smile, and yanked his arm off with a yank... "aghhhhhhhhhhh!" the screams from his mouth came out again, but soon they were mixed with the cries of the supreme god, to whom the same thing also happened. a terrifying scene had come to reality, and they were the protagonists of that scene. unfortunately, they were not the ones who generated it but the ones who suffered it. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. there was one more protagonist, which was the executioner, who was hunting their heads, one by one, making the nightmare of terror they were in more and more terrifying. at the same time, they had to remember that their clans were facing other monsters¡­ their children, their grandchildren, their nephews, their brothers, their wives.... all their relatives were right now being tormented, and perhaps it was in the same way as they were... soon, the place was filled with cries of fear, pain, and pleading. many of the gods present begged for forgiveness, but would tang yin listen to their plea? tang yin smiled as he listened to them... "forgive you? personally, i am not a hero of justice or anything similar, but you know much better than me about the sins you have committed; not even heaven would forgive you then. still, for me, the biggest sin you have committed and the only one i care about is trying to lay your hands on the people i care about..." he said and drew shi yue into his embrace. "you planned for so many years to murder shi yue, someone who belongs to me. how could you get off the hook?" he asked. rage rose on his face then as he threw a powerful punch towards them. *bom* an intense explosion rose as the blow pinned them to the ground, though it didn''t kill them. "there''s no way you bastards can escape from my hands!" he shouted then angrily, and shi yue also threw a large amount of daggers towards all of them, firmly stabbing them in their remaining limbs. "buaghhhhhhhhh!" terrifying screams continued to come from side to side. no one could imagine that these screams belonged to the mighty and exalted gods of the central region. and though they continued to plead, their pleas never reached anyone''s ears. to tang yin, their pleas were like more crying cries, a crying cry that he loved to hear, so he continued to attack them, this time in the places where shi yue attacked, to make them suffer even more. the attacks were soon mixed with a paralyzing cold and a strange destructive lightning attribute that burrowed into their bodies and destroyed everything that could be called bones. the vessels and veins in their bodies began to explode, causing the gods to start to see the fear of death cross their eyes. countless evils they had done during their lifetime then crossed their eyes; even things they had forgotten and that were unforgivable appeared again in their minds, like fleeting memories coming to a soul about to leave this world. sorrow began to seize them, and regret touched their souls. but there is a saying that is well-known in this world. a saying that tang yin wanted to remind them of. "do you repent? finally, repentance begins to touch your souls, doesn''t it?" tang yin asked, stopping hitting them, and a sinister smile appeared on his face again. "i wonder how many times you guys have used these words to betray... now i will tell them to you; i will remind you very well so that you will never forget them..." tang yin said with a sinister smile, which kept flashing with joy and happiness... "that well-known saying that is so popular that any world should know it..." "i hope you remember it, you little scumbags." "even if you repent and want to beg for forgiveness, this world has taught us that there is no room for repentance. you must carry the guilt until your death, and if there is a new life, you must live it with guilt until your bones rot." tang yin said coldly. his words touched the souls of the people before him in one way or another... Chapter 514 The End of an Era how many times had they said those words to those they betrayed?in life, they had betrayed so many people who trusted them, and in the end, they always reminded them that there was no room for regret. no matter how many times they did it, it was a happiness to do it because that betrayal went along with an excellent gain for them. who wouldn''t be happy to win? but, now... those words stabbed their souls. moreover, tang yin seized the moment to launch a powerful attack with his soul toward their respective souls... this was a terrifying and horrifying attack that hit them squarely... "buahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "buahhhhhhhhhhhhhg!" "noooo-buaghhhhhhhhhhh!" different terrifying and fear-filled screams began to come out of their mouths as they felt their souls being stripped and stabbed by a strange and terrifying force... it was an attack so terrifying that it completely broke the body''s connection with their souls, and the strange screams that made many tremble with fear came from the other side. this was a mass attack, and although it did not affect those behind it, it still allowed them to hear the pleading cries of a large number of souls crying and howling... soon, the bodies of the gods of the central region were turned to pulp, but the cry of the soul was still heard as a strange and terror-filling scream to anyone who heard it. still, even though tang yin was hearing it, it did not affect him in the slightest. discover hidden tales at empire the pain they were feeling was not his problem. if their souls were destroyed, it wasn''t his problem either. his mission had been completed this time, and he finally took revenge for shi yue, her family, and the northwest region. even so, he still felt he had not made them suffer enough. that was why the soul attack continued to intensify as more time passed. and after countless minutes or hours of suffering, the screams turned into a terrifying silence when they stopped coming out. nothing could be heard at this point, and everyone held their breath as they watched in terror at what was happening. tang yin enjoyed that small silence, and a smile formed on his face. he glanced sideways at the people who had come from all over to support the central region in this wedding and launched a simple yet powerful move. this movement was so fast that none of them felt what had happened, and they realized it when they saw their headless bodies... a single movement sent hundreds of heads flying and rolling on the ground soon after. whether they were supreme spiritual or from the realm of divine knowledge, they all suffered the same death. they had come here to witness a feast and to eat, drink, and enjoy, but they all ended up dead. no one could have imagined that would happen. after all, they never thought they had offended the most terrifying person this world could have. after that attack and the headless bodies fell to the ground, silence reigned again... the only ones who moved from those present were shi yue, bing xian, and the always cheerful but now frightened qingyue. shi yue and bing xian came to tang yin''s side and hugged him lightly to comfort him, while qingyue went in front of him and looked at him. but seeing that his head was bent down, she raised both hands and placed them on tang yin''s cheeks to lift his head and make him look at her. after doing this, she retracted one hand and removed the veil on her face, and that impossible-to-describe beauty was once again visible to tang yin''s gaze. she then smiled, raising her hand again to hold tang yin''s face. s~ea??h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "cheer up, tang yin. you don''t normally have such a thoughtful face." she said softly, slightly surprising tang yin, who had not expected such a reaction and action from her. still, he smiled and also raised his hand to touch her beautiful face. "what makes you think i''m not cheerful?" he asked, and she looked around. "i don''t think you''re a butcher, so i''m sure so much killing doesn''t appeal to you." she replied. her answer naturally surprised tang yin, ''this girl...'' he thought but smiled. "i will murder as many as it takes until that beautiful peace returns that allows me to be with my family and the people i love." he replied, and she nodded slightly. "...it makes sense. if something bothers you, you should erase it..." she said softly, trying to understand and record herself tang yin''s words, though, in the end, she smiled. that beautiful smile, capable of casting a spell on the world, was directed exclusively at tang yin, "i still don''t think you like killing, so i''ll try to cheer you up." she replied firmly. but they were interrupted by the arrival of several people kneeling in front of tang yin. "all the clans in the central region have been exterminated, master. the divine sun clan, the supreme clan, the forest clan..." the person speaking was the beautiful assassin who occupied the third place among the thirteen seats as she told him they had finished with the extermination. tang yin then smiled and looked at everyone present. "finally, the central region has fallen. all the clans have been exterminated under my hand, so now this region belongs to me." "this is the end and the beginning of an era. therefore, it is time for you to start working to make the new era of the central region more remembered than the old era." "one era ended, and likewise, a new era came to life. as of today, it will no longer be the central region of the divine sun because we eradicated the divine sun. as of today, the central region is one with silver assassin, so i hope you will continue to work to be remembered for millions of years." tang yin said firmly, and everyone listening to this shouted in unison... "may silver assassin be remembered for eternity!" they shouted and knelt as excitement filled their bodies... Chapter 515 Calm after the storm? the fact that all the clans in a region had been eradicated in one night would leave a deep shock and awe throughout the continent.in the history of this world, numerous forces have been eradicated. among those famous and powerful forces that have been eradicated in a short time, they have left patterns in history. powerful empires or sects of great strength. even so, there is only one example of a great sect that was once eradicated in one day, and to this day, its name is remembered, for it was the name that brought fame to the most powerful sect in the west. at that time, they discovered it colluding with the demons, so they moved a large number of gods to erase it, and in just 24 hours, they finished with it. that had also been the most powerful power that had been eliminated from the continent. but, this time... the situation was different. that one was a large sect with only one god then. this time, it was all the clans of a region that had numerous gods. moreover, it was not just any region but the central region! until recently, they were hailed as the most powerful region. but they were exterminated in a single night! it wasn''t even 24 hours! news like that was bound to cause a tremendous shock throughout the continent... . meanwhile, the cause of it all was gathered with many beauties in the main hall of the remaining divine sun castle. almost all of tang yin''s girls, and some who could not be considered ''his girls,'' were here, talking to him. mu ruxue was coming, but when she saw lu xia and wu lingxia here, she smiled and came towards them instantly. she raised her hand and dropped two tokens, confusing lu xia and wu lingxia. "elder mu?" they both asked doubtfully, and mu ruxue smiled. experience more on empire "i already took over the alchemist association for a long time, so it''s your turn. good luck." she said and then turned around and ran to where tang yin was. lu xia and wu lingxia looked at each other in shock, "you want us to manage such a powerful organization!" the two of them asked in surprise, and mu ruxue nodded. "that''s right, you guys have been learning tang yin alchemy, right? then you are capable of doing that. i''ll take care of other things." mu ruxue said, smiling, and sat on tang yin''s legs, leaving those who saw her in shock. especially those who belonged to the ice divine sect. bing yinyin, for example. she was in shock to see that beautiful and ever-respected ''mu alchemist'' sitting in such a manner on tang yin''s legs. she didn''t even mind the revealing dress she was carrying, where he could see all of her if she sat like that. ''was she always this shameless? i remember her as a refined woman...'' she thought in shock. although tang yin didn''t mind, he hugged her and kissed her, "what are you planning to do? leaving the association in the hands of the two of them is not bad, but they should start cultivation soon." tang yin said. mu ruxue smiled and nodded, "didn''t you take that alchemical city under your command? i''ll go there and make those old men work their fingers to the bone while helping your little girls. are you happy like that?" she asked; and tang yin smiled. "well, that''s better. i wiped out half of that city, though, so i don''t know if you''ll get anyone capable." he replied, and she nodded. "don''t worry, the association works just fine on its own; they won''t need to do much if they get help from those old men." s§×arch* the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. tang yin then looked at lu xia and wu lingxia. "you both run a part of my organizations, so you can use the leaders to work for you; i don''t mind." he said, and they both nodded a little. lu xia was very nervous right now, though. her status went from a dying enemy to a mistress who hadn''t been touched yet but was being handed an enormous responsibility. ''i don''t even know if he will ever touch me...'' she thought but smiled. she didn''t feel bad about it; she was very grateful to tang yin for the huge opportunity he had given her. and she kept insulting her past self for being such an idiot to offend such an exalted and beautiful person like him. among everyone present, some felt out of place, others not so much. "lian, how is your father doing? did he manage to establish himself well in the northwest as the only empire in the region?" tang yin asked as he looked at the ever-shy and beautiful su lian. she nodded, "tang yin, thank you very much. my father was crying with joy when he heard what a huge opportunity you gave him." she said though she lowered her head slightly. "and he wants us to get married soon." she said, making tang yin smile. "i understand. then it would be a good idea to do it soon." he replied, causing her to lower her head even further in embarrassment as her best friend, li xian, laughed at her. just at those moments, a captivating voice reached everyone''s ears. "hehe, my beloved tang yin, are you getting married? don''t forget about me... i want to marry you too; if you want, we can do it today." jia yijie''s beautiful voice said when she came here. although it sounded joking, only she knew how much reality was in those words. tang yin smiled and looked at her; behind her was her younger sister. he frowned as soon as he saw her, "she was crippled? and totally." he said, making jia yijie sigh and walk towards him. she wanted to remove mu ruxue from where she was to sit herself, but she recoiled when she felt mu ruxue''s power through the soul connection. "she was totally crippled. she had her spirit bone body destroyed. it''s quite a mortal wound." she said and bowed to tang yin in an unexpected move. "if you have anyway, please help me. my sister... she is very talented; she is more talented than me. if she can regain her cultivation, i will give her to you, tang yin." she said firmly. Chapter 516 His disciple? her words surprised everyone, even more, her sister."big sister!!? what do you mean to give me away to someone!?" she asked in shock. jia yijie looked at her sternly. "what? you don''t want to give yourself to the most beautiful and powerful being that exists in this world? you''re an idiot; no wonder mom told me i should care for you." she replied mockingly, causing her younger sister to instantly turn red and try to retort, though tang yin moved first, lifting jia yijie from her bowed posture. "don''t bow like that. you know that if you ask me to, i''ll help you. besides, that''s simple enough; even meiyu could help you. don''t worry." he replied, making jia yijie deeply glad. "do you have a way to restore her spirit bone body!?" she asked, and tang yin nodded. "i''ll see her body in a while to see what i can do." he replied, causing jia yijie to throw herself on him and kiss him in gratitude. find your next adventure on empire "thank you, tang yin!" she said with a big smile. although her sister was still in a daze, she was soon pulled by her to another side to continue showing her around the castle. tang yin then looked at the girls who were still there. "xiaolin, how''s your big sister doing? i have to go take a look at her soon to help her recover faster." he asked, and xiaolin then looked at him. "she can talk already, but very little... still, she is visibly recovering." she replied with a sincere smile. she looked a bit exhausted, so her usual good spirits were not quite there. she was happy that tang yin cared about her family, though. "i''ll see her as soon as possible. and i have a surprise for you that you''ll like; when we get back from the south, i''ll give it to you." he spoke. she was surprised but understood that he didn''t want to show it to her right now, so she nodded several times in agreement. "all right, tang yin. i''ll look forward to it." she replied, and tang yin nodded. "xiao nuo, even though you''re one of the ones who talks the least, i always see how hard you try for xiaolin and me, so i''ll give you a reward. ask for whatever you want." he spoke. xiao nuo was surprised that she was suddenly called and looked up to see him, "me?" she asked in shock, and he nodded. "if you have something on your mind, you can say so. if not, you can give it some thought." he replied, and she looked at zu xiaolin in surprise. she smiled at her, causing xiao nuo to nod towards tang yin. "...i have something... but can i tell you later? or tomorrow?" she replied, causing tang yin to tilt his head but nod. "if that''s the way you want it, that''s fine. look me up when you think you can say it." he replied. he wanted to reward these beautiful ladies for helping him so much, but he didn''t know what to give them. so, it was better to ask them like this. tang yin smiled after talking a while longer with them and then left the hall, going to where jia yijie was waiting for him with her sister, jia yinjie. "tang yin!" yijie greeted him as soon as she saw him walk in the door, and he nodded. "let me check her body to see how she''s doing." he said, and jia yinjie stared at him. still, she said nothing. she obediently lay on the bed and let tang yin check her body. it was a quick check. she felt a potent divine energy girded over her body, and it looked at it from side to side. not even 20 seconds had passed when it disappeared. tang yin stared at her momentarily, amazed at something he had seen. "you''re really talented, girl. a natural divine body carrier, no wonder you have such an interesting genetic anomaly." tang yin said, surprising her by this. "natural divine body? what is that?" she asked in shock. not only did she not understand, but yijie didn''t understand either. tang yin smiled, "you were born with a divine body. that is known as a natural divine body; you don''t need to evolve it from heavenly grade to divine grade because you were already born with it." he replied, and she then understood. "is that why i can cultivate so fast?" she asked, and tang yin nodded. "that''s right, but you could do it faster if you followed my teachings." tang yin said as he sat down on a nearby chair. both sisters were confused and looked at him, "what do you mean?" they asked. tang yin smiled and looked at yijie, "i want to take her as my disciple. what do you say? a natural divine body is something that even in the higher realms is not often seen, but it requires special training to be cultivated properly." tang yin said. her words stunned jia yijie, "you want to take her as your disciple!? really!?" she asked in shock, surprising tang yin with her shout. "this... is there something weird about it?" he asked, and she smiled at him. "naturally! how many disciples do you have?" she asked quickly. s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "zero, i''ve never had one." he replied, and she nodded several times. "you see? that''s how special it is! you''ve never had one before, which means it''s exalted status!" she said quickly. tang yin then smiled helplessly, "do you also want to be my disciple, perhaps?" he asked. jia yijie quickly shook her head, "no, impossible. i want to be your wife; don''t confuse things." she replied firmly, leaving tang yin slightly dumbfounded. the most surprised, though, was jia yinjie. she didn''t remember her sister being so direct. still, she was more surprised by the fact that she somehow seemed to be making up her mind that she would be the disciple of someone she had yet to accept. "wait! what do you mean i''ll be his disciple? i haven''t accepted!" she replied, causing them both to look at her. "you don''t want to be my disciple?" tang yin asked, leaving her slightly speechless. "uh... it''s not that i don''t want to... but shouldn''t we talk about it first?" she asked hesitantly, and tang yin nodded. "that''s what we''re doing, aren''t we?" he asked, leaving her speechless again. "that''s right..." she replied softly. just then, jia yijie pulled her to the ground, "come on, if you want to, then worship him as your master." she said and then came close to her ear. "don''t worry, tang yin likes master-disciple relationships. i checked with his former master." she said softly, leaving her sister stunned once again... Chapter 517 She wants to give herself to him "sister!" yinjie shouted a little angrily, though the thought of it made her blush deeply.still, yijie didn''t mind. she simply hoped that her sister would adore tang yin as her teacher. that way, wouldn''t they have a connection anymore? she would marry tang yin, and in turn, tang yin would be her sister''s teacher, so the connection between the two would grow more profound, and there''s no way tang yin would walk away from her someday with that kind of connection. or at least that''s what yijie thought. and yinjie wasn''t against being tang yin''s disciple either. he''s powerful and handsome, plus he says he can restore her cultivation, so it was for the best. but what''s better is that her sister trusts him a lot. although both are good, cheerful girls, they haven''t had the best childhoods. for them, trusting someone is quite difficult, even if it doesn''t seem so. it was thanks to the tough childhood they both had that yijie started to become a controlling woman. she cared about nothing but self-benefit with the aim of one day reaching the greatest heights. that is why yinjie trusted who her sister trusted. he couldn''t be a bad person. that was why she didn''t hesitate much and knelt before tang yin, made several bows while saying a few words, and in the end... "please accept me as your disciple, master." she said, making tang yin smile. ''a natural divine body... i wonder whose daughters these two girls are. being so talented and one with a natural divine body... it looks like they have a big family behind them.'' he thought and stood up. "it''s okay, you can get up. i''ll give you a pill that will restore your spiritual bone body and your cultivation." he said, and after a moment, he had prepared several pills for different purposes. yijie held up the pill that tang yin said was good for restoring the spiritual bone body and frowned. "are you sure it''s good for that? is it that good? i think the materials it has aren''t that rare." she asked doubtfully, and tang yin looked at her. "didn''t i tell you? a few months before i met you, i was crippled. i didn''t have a shred of cultivation and was an ordinary little human. that pill was the one that gave me back my cultivation." he replied, causing both girls to turn to look at him sharply. "impossible!" said yijie, "how could you have been crippled a few months before? i mean, you were so strong then!" she said sharply, and tang yin looked at her. "with the speed of my cultivation since we met, do you think i would have spent 20 years cultivating to reach the sixth realm or seventh realm barely?" he asked, causing her to gasp. they had met just over three years ago, but he had gone from cultivating from the sixth or seventh realm to a realm she couldn''t fathom. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it was an absurd speed! then she realized that reaching those realms in just a few months was nothing compared to tang yin''s cultivation speed today. continue reading at empire "this... it''s true, your soul is very special... still, you are more amazing than i thought, tang yin." she replied. though yinjie still didn''t understand what they were talking about, and even though she tried to speak to them, they were so absorbed in themselves that they didn''t notice what that little lady with heterochromia was talking about. a while later, tang yin finished preparing everything. "you take this pill first. then you take these 3, and finally, you go into the medicinal bath and take all the pills that are there during the night. yijie, take care of her in the meantime. i have some things to do, so i''ll come back later and explain to you what each of the pills is for, though you''ll understand just the same when yinjie consumes them." he replied and, after that, took leave of both of them. ''a natural divine body is an amazing thing, but difficult to cultivate with this world''s resources. it looks like i need to hurry things up and get back to my world. this one is already running short for me to try cultivating them.'' tang yin thought as he walked down the long hallway of the castle. ''i wonder how shi yue is doing...'' he thought, having remembered that shi yue had started to investigate further into this place, trying to find a passage to the subway areas of the central region. no matter what, they, too, should have secret subway passages where they could find precious information. while tang yin was thinking, he arrived at the balcony of what was now his room and was surprised to find a beautiful woman there. long red hair waved in the night wind, while she wore a light white dress that made her beautiful and exquisite figure stand out. tang yin smiled and walked towards her, hugging her from behind. "ruxue, what are you doing here?" he asked, and she turned to see him. "i have completed the first mission i set out on for you. so, i think it''s time for me to become your woman." she replied with a beautiful smile and lightly pinched her dress, causing it to fall to the ground. her action shocked tang yin, but the beautiful sight before him stunned him even more. the long red hair illuminated by the moon enhanced an ethereal beauty, and her splendid figure was magnificent to behold. those lovely curves of her waist were perfect, and her large buttocks covered by a seductive black pantyhose looked so sensual that any man would fall for her. although her chest was not big, she didn''t need it. her figure so perfect, and her face so beautiful was enough. even tang yin could not withstand the temptation and kissed her hard, bringing her to himself in a tight embrace. tang yin''s lips sealed those beautiful lips, and his tongue became playful, invading mu ruxue''s mouth. at the same time, tang yin''s hands went down to her buttocks and squeezed them tightly, causing mu ruxue to let out a light moan... "hn." it was light, but her beautiful, delicate voice gave it a perfect touch that made tang yin excited... Chapter 518 Beautiful butt*cks in front of him (+18) for him, a man who feels a strong attraction towards mature women, listening to this beautiful alchemist moaning, who is characterized by having an aura of maturity all over her body, is something that will turn him on so much that he won''t be able to resist pouncing on her.besides, this beautiful woman was his woman. someone he wanted to eat, but she hadn''t allowed him to. finally, today, he would have the opportunity... he would not waste it. so, he carried her and took her to bed. she was a little startled by this sudden movement but smiled at him when she saw that tang yin was staring at her after he had laid her down on the bed. she unconsciously spread her legs for him, causing tang yin to quickly squat on the bed and lower himself to her private parts. she was still covered by the seductive black panty she was wearing, but for some reason, that made the desire in his body increase. he didn''t need to remove her panties; it was enough to pull them aside. that was his fleeting thought, and that was exactly what he did. mu ruxue''s beautiful and delicate vagina became visible before his eyes, which made mu ruxue slightly embarrassed. explore new worlds at empire "...don''t see it too much..." she said softly, filled with embarrassment. however, she left her legs open so that he could revel in that beautiful image as much as he wanted. tang yin smiled at this and enjoyed the moment, but soon, he moved his face closer to her and, without thinking, stuck his tongue into mu ruxue''s sacred and private place. "hn!" she let out a beautiful moan then; she was surprised but couldn''t help but feel pleasure. tang yin moved his tongue inside her vagina as he began to savor the delicious taste of her vagina. those delicious vaginal juices entered his mouth while mu ruxue''s moans became more and more prominent. "hn... hn... hn... tang yin~" having a beautiful woman like her moaning his name was so arousing that his dragon became fully aroused, and he began sucking harder on her vagina. he mounted the bed at a moment''s notice and lifted mu ruxue''s body slightly, causing her to be in a semi-recumbent position, her buttocks held by tang yin''s hands, while he continued to suck on her vagina. this position surprised ruxue, but it also increased her excitement so that, along with her moans, her body began to tremble... "hnnn, ahnnn, tang yin, i come, tang yin~!" she said with a slight cry after feeling his tongue flicking back and forth inside her vagina, and soon a stream of her beautiful nectar shot out of her vagina, filling tang yin''s face. the beautiful, delicate body in his hands was shaking continuously while moans filled the atmosphere like a lovely melody. ''so beautiful...'' tang yin thought in surprise after seeing the face of excitement on mu ruxue. mu ruxue smiled lovingly at him as he pulled her down, and she opened her arms, telling him that he could come in whenever he wanted and that she would gladly receive him. tang yin smiled and did not hesitate to line up his penis in her vagina. ''so big... can it really go in?'' she thought in surprise as she saw the enormous size of tang yin''s penis and trembled slightly as the tip began to enter her cave. tang yin''s penis slowly made its way into her vagina, and soon, ruxue felt something inside her snap. "ahnn!" she moaned aloud then but soon felt her lips being sealed by others. she unhesitatingly hugged tang yin tightly and plunged into those delicious kisses as she felt the pain in her lower part, though that pain soon began to turn into a strange pleasure. until finally, tang yin''s penis reached deep inside her vagina. "hnnn!" she softly and lightly scratched tang yin''s back but opened her eyes when she felt he didn''t move. he was looking at her with a smile, waiting for her pain to go away so he could start moving. so, she touched his face lovingly, "move, tang yin. enjoy all you want; my body is yours. you are free to do whatever you want, my love." she said softly, taking tang yin totally by surprise. he didn''t expect those words to come out of her mouth; such exciting words... they made him no longer able to bear the thought of not ramming her hard, so without hesitation, he started to move his hips back and forth... "ahnnn, ahnnn, ahnnn, ahnnn!" mu ruxue''s moans began to get louder and louder the more she felt tang yin''s onslaught. her whole body was filled with pleasure as the fluids from her vagina continued to spurt out again and again. seeing ruxue''s beautiful face full of pleasure made tang yin start ramming her harder and harder as he stood up and grabbed her by the waist to lift her body a little on the bed. this position seemed to excite her more, and mu ruxue soon began to tremble with excitement, and her moans grew louder... "ahnnnn! tang yin, harder, go on, ahnnn!" those beautiful moans soon started to sound like beautiful little screams as she began to feel something was going to come out of her vagina... tang yin also increased the speed of his onslaught then, wanting to fill her completely... "tang yin... i''m coming~!" she cried out softly, and along with a jet of semen that was deposited inside her, a stream of her vaginal juices shot out of her vagina as her body shook continuously... still, this was only the beginning. there was no way either of them would be satisfied with just once, so tang yin turned her over and put her on all fours, with her legs on the floor and her hands on the bed. mu ruxue''s enormous, beautiful ass was visible before him. it was the first time he could see this beautiful and perfect ass in front like that... his penis even grew a little bigger, feeling more aroused, and with one thrust, he pushed it fully into her tight vagina... "ahnnnnn!" a long moan came out of mu ruxue''s mouth then, when she felt that onslaught so hard... s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 519 They also want to do it with him the hours of fun between a beautiful couple lasted all night long without any rest, and they did it in so many positions and so many times that they couldn''t even remember the number of times.even so, mu ruxue was satisfied with her beautiful night and fell the following day from exhaustion. while tang yin was still active. he got up early that morning and walked around the castle awhile. although he was taking a few days, it was to be sure that no one would infiltrate this place. during these days, the news about the extermination of all the clans in the central region became known to the whole world. since then, the whole world has been in chaos. this was not just an extermination in the central region. in every region of the continent where there were headquarters of the divine sun hall or the supreme hall, there was also destruction. it was a total eradication of several large sects and caused a tremendous shock to all forces on the continent. even tang yin''s allied sects were stunned. thus, the silver assassin rose as the ultimate power in a single night, completely eclipsing the divine sun that now no longer even existed. even so, the strongest true sect in this world still remains, which is in the west. because of them, tang yin took a few days off to monitor their movements from all sides. although he would soon have to move again. while he was walking around the castle, two girls looked for him. "xiaolin and xiao nuo? what are you two doing up so early?" tang yin asked, curious when he met both cute girls. they smiled when they saw him, "tang yin, we were just coming to find you." xiaolin said with a smile as she approached him. "what is it? have you girls thought of what xiao nuo will request from me yet?" he asked as he lightly hugged xiaolin. although she was surprised, she didn''t say anything and leaned back on him, blushing slightly. in fact, both girls blushed slightly at that moment, but xiao nuo still looked up to see him and nodded. "what is it? as long as it''s within my reach, i''ll get them for you." he replied, and xiao nuo lowered her head a little as if she wanted to ask him for something as a subordinate. "...i have only one wish, and i have already discussed it with xiaolin. she has been waiting for this moment for so many years, so i want to use this opportunity for you to make xiaolin your woman. i don''t think you don''t know about her feelings." she said firmly and looked up to stare at him. her words surprised tang yin, who had not expected such a request. still, from xiaolin''s reaction, he felt that these two girls had already talked it over, so he looked at xiao nuo. "will you use this opportunity to request something for your friend? won''t you ask for anything for yourself?" he asked, and she shook her head. "i already told you that i see xiaolin as someone very important. if my request fulfills the wish in her heart, then i will gladly use the opportunity." she replied firmly, and tang yin nodded. ''this girl is still the same as ever. although now she looks firmer than before.'' he thought, smiling. he moved a little closer to her and touched her face. "you''re beautiful too. why don''t you better order a good night for both?" he asked with a smile. this time, it was xiao nuo''s turn to be stunned, and the red on her face became more evident, though she still didn''t look away from tang yin. she smiled sheepishly, "i don''t have a high status. i''m fine with being miss''s subordinate since she sees me as a sister, but you? you may not even see me as a woman, so even if i want to, i''m not qualified." she answered truthfully. her sincerity surprised tang yin, but it also made him smile. "girl, do you think i care anything about status? let me tell you, if it were about status, no one in this world could be on par with me. so, it''s never about status. feifei is a commoner daughter of unknown people she never saw again. su lian is from an empire that was about to be destroyed. the bai lixue''s clan was destroyed; then, do you think i care about that?" he asked with a smile, and he lightly carried her and disappeared from his place. talking in the hallway was not something he liked, so he entered one of the nearby rooms, surprising both girls by the sudden change of perspective. the next time they saw something, they noticed that tang yin was on top of them as they were lying on a bed. "so let me prove that i love no one for their status. you have long been destined to be mine, and no other man will ever touch you again, so today, let me be the first man who will touch you and also the only one who will touch you in your whole life. get used to it." he said, smiling, and went down to kiss the lips of a stunned xiao nuo. s~ea??h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. she didn''t expect that action, but being the first to be kissed made her feel a little guilty for her friend. still, she couldn''t help but feel incredibly good about that beautiful kiss, and soon, she was immersed in that delicious kiss while letting her imagination run wild. but soon, she felt her intimate part being touched and opened her eyes in surprise to find tang yin smiling at her while touching her over the top of the dress she was wearing. she was surprised by this but did not stop him. she simply cocked her head to the side in embarrassment, permitting him to do whatever he wanted. find your next read at empire he then smiled and got off the bed. he moved xiao nuo''s dress up and her panties down, and without thinking, he stuck his head into her sacred place. "you... tang yin!?" she asked in shock at this action and tried to push him away, but tang yin held her tightly. "don''t worry, you''ll feel great soon." he spoke. but that wasn''t the point! she was already feeling fine, but he almost knelt before her and stuck his head in a place like that! even so, she soon saw xiaolin move as well. she got off the bed and undressed tang yin without thinking; taking advantage of tang yin''s half-risen position, she sat on the floor in front of tang yin''s huge member, surprising both of them who saw it. "...you must not leave me out..." she said, smiling, and just as she had read in some books of dubious provenance, she gave tang yin''s member a little kiss... Chapter 520 A beautiful pair of girls with a lot of love (and fluids) to give. (+18) then, without thinking, she put it in her mouth. it was the first time she had done something like this, and although she had read about it, it was a little different to experience it, so she did it slowly.feeling tang yin''s penis in her mouth also excited her on, so underneath her panties and the dress she was wearing, she was already getting wet. tang yin smiled at that and started to wiggle his hips a little as he was aroused and, at the same time, began to frolic with his tongue in xiao nuo''s vagina. "hnn..." little moans escaped from both girls with different magnitudes, but they sounded arousing. tang yin began to thrust his tongue inside xiao nuo''s vagina at the drop of a hat, surprising her by this. "hnn!" she moaned loudly when she felt this and grabbed tang yin''s head with her hands while slightly squeezing her legs. at the same time, the beautiful lady who still had the penis in her mouth started sucking more intensely while her free hand started touching her private parts hard. she wanted to cum feeling this, and both girls knew it. discover stories at empire xiao nuo''s body soon began to tremble, but tang yin stopped just before she could cum, which surprised her. "tang yin?" she asked with hesitation and a cloying look. she was feeling so good just a moment ago, but suddenly, tang yin stopped what he was doing, leaving her halfway through. that surprised her. zu xiaolin was also surprised when she saw tang yin turn away from her, "is something wrong?" she asked doubtfully. but tang yin smiled and grabbed her by the arm, mounting her on the bed in a moment. the abruptness startled her, as she was left with her buttocks exposed, and tang yin quickly pushed the dress and panties aside, startling her slightly... "ahnn!" a big moan escaped her mouth as she began to feel tang yin''s huge penis entering her... it had entered just a little. she knew because she had just felt it in her mouth, and it was so big that she couldn''t even cover it completely by exercising the technique she saw in that book of shoving it all the way down her throat. but just that small part of tang yin''s penis made her feel so much pleasure in an instant that her vagina couldn''t help but cum instantly with a big moan, and her body trembled slightly with pleasure. still, tang yin''s penis began to work its way between her vaginal cabins, tearing as much as it had to tear until it reached the bottom. "ahnn!" the moans from zu xiaolin''s mouth were riddled with pleasure; although she felt pain, she could ignore it because of the intense pleasure she was feeling. that surprised tang yin a little, so he began to move quickly, increasing the moans of pleasure coming from zu xiaolin''s mouth. that made him want to ram her harder and harder. "ahnnn, tang yin, i''m cumming, i''m cumming, tang yin... ahnnn!" it hadn''t been long since she had cum, and already she did it again. the stream of her vaginal juices soon filled tang yin''s torso. at the same time, he raised his hands and grabbed her by the hair, startling her slightly as he rammed into her continuously. the kinky sound of xiaolin''s beautiful and well-proportioned buttocks as they slapped against tang yin''s torso filled the room. that kinky sound made xiao nuo feel embarrassed to see what was happening. although she wanted to cum too, so she spread her legs slightly and tried to stick her fingers in, but a hand other than hers came first as tang yin lifted one of his hands to help her. soon, two fingers were roughly shoved into her bleeding place, which surprised her and made her let out a big moan... "ahnnn!" she looked at tang yin in a daze but soon felt tang yin''s fingers moving in and out as they bestowed intense pleasure and made her moan continuously. "ahnnn! tang yin~~~ i''m coming again, ahnnnn!" moaned xiaolin at that moment, and soon the intense moaning mixed with xiao nuo''s moans... "i come, tang yin, ahnnn!" those two beautiful moans slightly surprised tang yin, who began to think of a possibility... ''could it be that they are the kind of women who can cum over and over again continuously and quickly?'' he thought and smiled slightly... he pulled his penis out of xiaolin''s vagina at this moment as he noticed that she was tired and lined it up with xiao nuo''s vagina. "ahnn!" a moan came out of her mouth as she felt something big entering her and opened her eyes to find a huge penis making its way into her delicate vagina. s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. for a moment, she felt fear, but she had seen how aroused and good xiaolin had felt just a moment ago. she wanted to feel it too, so she gripped the sheets tightly while biting her lips to keep from moaning so much, but the thickness of tang yin''s penis and how long it was prevented her desires from being fulfilled. soon, her moans began to come out once more, and the moment tang yin''s penis bottomed out, a large gush of vaginal juices shot out of her vagina, bringing a smile to tang yin''s face. ''they are a unique, special and different kind of woman...'' he thought as perversion shone in his gaze. soon he began to ram her hard as her beautiful moans filled the room from side to side, and in no time, she began to cum once more. but that was just the beginning. he changed her position and laid her down on the bed while he mounted on top of her and started to penetrate her continuously. when she cum three times, he switched girls and mounted xiaolin on top, as it was a position she wanted to try. at the same time, xiao nuo piled on top of his face, and moans filled the room again, along with a lot of beautiful vaginal juices constantly flowing out. it was a beautiful pair of girls who had lots and lots of love to give. in many different ways. and who also wanted to receive as much love as possible from tang yin, so they held out into the night, as their vaginas were continuously filled with semen, until they finally fell asleep from exhaustion... Chapter 521 they had cum so many times and in so many positions that there was no place in this room where there were no stains of their love.even tang yin was surprised, ''it''s the first time i''ve seen girls who can cum so much...'' he thought with surprise as he looked around the huge room. on the floor, on the bed, on the walls... everywhere, there were stains of these beautiful juices. he even had the impulse to make them last here for his memory forever, but after taking them to their rooms, he went back and cleaned the room calmly. after that, he left the room. just when he came out, two beautiful girls were waiting for him. "su lian and li xian? what are you doing here?" he asked in surprise. ''could it be that my beautiful girls decided to give themselves to me?'' he thought. he had always wanted to do it with su lian. her quiet, soft, and shy personality had something that attracted him intensely, but he had to listen to her words. at this moment, su lian averted her gaze in embarrassment, causing tang yin to have a little deja vu... he looked at li xian, and she smiled and hugged him before kissing him. she was among the most straightforward girls he knew, so she didn''t beat around the bush. "we want you to fuck us, tang yin." she said firmly. she wasn''t shy about asking her beloved man to take her to bed... in fact, if it weren''t for su lian wanting things to be done quietly, she would have taken him to bed at once, just like she did the first time. still, what she said made su lian turn as red as a tomato, and she gave a little scream as she turned around and bent over in embarrassment. but tang yin smiled, hugged li xian, and squeezed her buttocks. "is that what you both want? i don''t mind waiting for lian''s consent." he said and leaned close to li xian''s ear to whisper something to her. "you and i can go somewhere else if you want to." he said softly. but naturally, it was a whisper that su lian heard. so, even though she was embarrassed, she quickly turned around to grab him. it was an instinctive move as if she didn''t want him to leave. when she gave it, she was embarrassed but still spoke softly... "i... i''m going to marry you sooner or later... right? so... i want... i... i... i want... i want..." she said, but she felt so embarrassed that her voice was getting lower and lower, and in the end, she closed her mouth without saying anything. just then, li xian was about to say what she wanted, but su lian raised her head abruptly and blurted out what she wanted to say. "i want you to sleep with me, too, tang yin!" she said with firmness and conviction. tang yin then smiled and disappeared again from her place with those two beautiful girls. ''each and every one of them has grown up...'' tang yin thought as he undressed both of them. he was amazed at su lian''s beautiful proportions underneath her ever-broad dresses. she does not usually dress provocatively. the most provocative tang yin has seen her is wearing skirts a little above the knee that show off her figure, but she wears them with shirts that are wide on top. but now that he has her naked in front of him¡­ he realizes that this girl cannot be underestimated. her breasts are large and fleshy, while her buttocks are fleshy and firm. ''certainly, my beautiful shy girl has matured very well...'' he thought, and after foreplay, he mounted on top of her, scaring her a little. the red on her face couldn''t be hidden, and you could tell she was nervous. her heart was pounding, and her breathing was a little uneven. still, she was so willing that she did what li xian told her to: spread her legs for tang yin, even if that was highly embarrassing. tang yin then mounted on top of her gently and began to thrust his penis inside her vagina. "hnn..." she moaned softly as she hugged tang yin tightly. her first time was being taken by the man she loved; it made her feel excellent, and even though she felt pain, she didn''t mind... your next read awaits at empire tang yin''s penis slowly tore its way into that tight pussy... ''god, she''s so tight that it''s really exciting...'' tang yin thought in surprise, feeling the urge to thrust his penis hard all the way in. moreover, he could feel her clinging to his back tightly as they kissed. "hnn!" pain began to pound inside her body, but she endured it hard, and excited little moans escaping from her mouth began to fill the room. tang yin''s penis soon reached the bottom of her vagina, and a big moan escaped from her mouth, as it coincided with the moment tang yin stopped kissing her. "ahnn..." soon, he began to move his hips gently, causing the room to fill with constant moans. the beautiful young lady in his arms stopped feeling pain a few minutes later and began to feel an intense pleasure she had never felt before. for her, a woman who had never masturbated before, this was the first time she felt such intense pleasure as this. that''s why her moans became more and more exciting and, together with her soft voice and shy personality, brought tang yin to the peak of arousal. he couldn''t bear to do it slow... he wanted to increase the speed of his onslaught, so he soon began to move his hips harder. "ahnnn, ahnn... hnnn..." su lian''s moans became louder and louder as time went on, and soon, a big spurt of her beautiful vaginal juices came out, filling tang yin, while a big spurt of cum also filled her. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it was the first time for her, so she enjoyed it intensely. she didn''t expect the first time for her to be in a threesome and, on top of that, with a sex monster like li xian, which was so active that it even surprised tang yin. but thanks to that, su lian learned a variety of things very well, and it was not until the morning of the next day that they finally finished, although su lian passed out long before, and only li xian and tang yin continued for so long... Chapter 522 Something is happening? li xian only slept for an hour once she fell asleep, and when she woke up, she wanted to spend more hours with tang yin.it was from morning until it got dark, filling the room with all kinds of fluids and an intense, arousing smell. at that point, li xian finally fell in surrender. ''this girl has become so resilient...'' tang yin thought with surprise, though he smiled and thanked her for accompanying him for so many hours. still, he wondered if another one of his girls would come tonight. after all, it started with mu ruxue, and even su lian came to him. ''would anyone else come? maybe i should find qingyue as well? even the goddess of the north, although she''s not from my harem... too bad, that woman is also wonderful.'' tang yin thought, and thought of trying to woo that icy goddess before leaving this world. he walked through the castle quietly. and as he walked, purely by chance, down the hallway where most of his girls were sleeping, one of the doors opened when he was pulled from one moment to the next into one of the rooms. your next journey awaits at empire tang yin was surprised by this, although he already knew who she was. "lingxia, what are you doing?" he asked with a smile when he felt wu lingxia hug him tightly. she smiled and kissed him, "haven''t you enjoyed yourself a lot these days? come enjoy yourself here, too." she said with a smile. tang yin then hugged her. "you can always pick me up whenever you want." he said, and she nodded. "i know, but today, i also want you to have a night with my friend." she spoke. "your friend?" tang yin asked and looked towards the bed. a pretty young lady was sitting there, embarrassed and with her head down. "lu xia?" he asked doubtfully, and wu lingxia nodded, waiting for his answer. lu xia stood up and stared at him, lowering her head soon after. "i know very well that you don''t see someone''s status to be with her, otherwise you wouldn''t have gone to save me when i was dying and with no one for backup. you became my backup at that time, even though i insulted you many times. that is why i know i am not lingxia or any of the sisters; they had a better personality from the beginning and met you in perfect condition. so, i''m here to tell you that right now, i just need an answer as to whether you think i''m still the same person as before or if you could ever agree to touch me... in that way, you know." she spoke, expressing her thoughts. naturally, she was fine with being a subordinate all her life. tang yin was so powerful; who knew what heights she would reach if she continued to follow him? no one could know. perhaps she might even be able to visit that higher realm he occasionally spoke of. right now, she felt very good being soul-bound to him. that had been a comfort to her, that she would never feel commensurate with the identity of being a tang yin woman. because her talent is that of the lowest in cultivation, and she only excels in alchemy thanks to tang yin and the help of numerous other people; worse, when she meets him, she insulted him in many ways. indeed, she feels that she is not according to tang yin, despite the fact that he has invaded her thoughts. that is why the union she has with tang yin on a soul level is what she uses to give love to herself every time. and for her, it is her happiness. and it would still be if tang yin never wanted to touch her. even more so because she knows that tang yin is a person who holds a grudge against those who offend him and knows that her dishonesty in meeting him will be a hard blow to her relationship with him. but she doesn''t know that tang yin keeps a close eye on the girls he is connected with so that they are always walking the right path in cultivation. that is why he understands the personality of these girls very well. he raised his hand a little and also brought her into his embrace, surprising her. "certainly, you are the most insincere girl i have ever met. at first your arrogance was so annoying, i even looked forward to the time when you would die. but i think you''ve been improving a lot lately since you experienced the loneliness of death that one. although it''s true that you''re the girl i know the least, but believe me when i tell you that i''m not going to join my soul to someone unworthy." he said, and his hands moved to her big buttocks. "if you want, we can start getting to know each other better from today. you''ve worked for me for so long, i have to reward you, right? and you seem to want to use that reward by having our first night together, don''t you?" tang yin asked. although shocked by his words and actions, lu xia still nodded, "...i swear to you that no one has ever touched me, and no one besides you will ever touch me." she replied firmly, and tang yin then pounced on her like a hungry wolf wanting to devour a beautiful and delicious prey. although shocked, she allowed it with great happiness that couldn''t help but overflow from her every move. s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. she was determined to give tang yin an unforgettable night once she was accepted, so this was the time. so, together with wu lingxia, that beautiful moment came to them as moans began to fill the room. lu xia was so active that she couldn''t stop moving, no matter her position. her hips were constantly in motion as her moans filled the room. because she is a curious alchemist and must pleasure herself whenever she requires it, she has read so many books that she was even able to teach wu lingxia a thing or two while jumping on tang yin and while she was under him. thus, dawn broke, and then dusk again until both girls fell asleep. they were making tang yin really question if something was going on. ''why do they all want to have sex with me? screw it, i''m going to look for the missing one of the ones here...'' he said, smiling and full of energy. his energy seemed endless, but soon, he saw a familiar face, which stopped him. ''xu nian?'' he thought and entered the room where he had seen her. she was looking out the window of the room with a happy smile. Chapter 523 Xu Nians mind among the tang yin girls, she is the most discreet and somehow connected to tang yin, so she has become mighty.she speaks little and sometimes looks at the sky through the windows. she tries too hard in cultivation and entered this ''harem'' of tang yin''s more than on a whim of the latter and to get more strength in a short time. even so, she is still a good girl that tang yin feels interested in getting to know. discover hidden stories at empire "xu nian." he said as he came from behind and stood beside her. his sudden arrival surprised xu nian, "mr. tang yin!" she said happily, greeting him. tang yin smiled towards her, "you don''t need to call me mr. it''s fine with just tang yin." he replied. "i''ve noticed that you love to look at the night sky. is there a specific reason you look at it?" he asked before she could respond to what he had said earlier. she then smiled and nodded at him. "i think about my family and my friends. i wonder if, now that they are dead, they are somewhere in heaven, making a new family... having new children or if they were able to find the love they wanted." she replied and looked at the sky again, feeling slightly nostalgic. "do you remember? the first time we talked, the girls who were with me, they were my best friends. they were like sisters to me and always supported me in everything." she said, smiling. "that time, they pushed me into your arms and ran from there because they knew i had fallen deeply in love with you and had worn my throat out in that battle of salons for supporting you, wanting to meet you. since they saw that i couldn''t meet you that day, they set out a way to get me to you, though you got to us." she said and laughed lightly as she reminisced. "it''s a pity that they are now dead... i put all my efforts into becoming strong to try to protect them, but fighting a god is almost impossible. in the end, they all died, and their families were wiped out." as she said this, the smile on her face disappeared, and a nostalgic look formed on her face as she lowered her head slightly. tang yin frowned as he heard her say this. he said nothing because he couldn''t find the words to apologize. naturally, he knows that those girls died because he had not used all the power he could move. ''maybe if i had used some of the 13 seats, i could have saved them...'' he thought. "...it''s a shame, but right now, i''m glad they chose to push me that day. maybe i would never have mustered the courage to approach you and would have died that day, too. they pushed me towards the man i love and desire, not knowing it would save my life." s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "that''s why i feel obligated to look up at the sky every chance i get and remember them. they were the ones who saved my life, so i''m very grateful to them." her words were full of nostalgia, and her face had sadness on it, but nevertheless, she still smiled a little so as not to show a bad face. that made it a little tricky for tang yin to apologize, but he still sighed. "i''m sorry, you should know by now that i always had another choice and i have no excuses to make. honestly, i''m sorry for the death of your friends." he replied, not knowing what to say at a time like this. she was a little startled to hear him apologizing and shook her head quickly, "no, no, no, no, no need to apologize. i understand that you had to follow the plan to make everything come out in the best way possible. don''t worry, i don''t blame you." she said quickly. tang yin looked at her and smiled as he raised his hand to stroke it lightly, "i can''t say that i will compensate you for the death of your friends because there is nothing that can compensate for death, but i assure you that i will take you wherever i go and make you a powerful woman. maybe in the future we can start a family, for now i can only tell you that i am sorry for their deaths." he replied. his words left her stunned. she felt her mind rumble with a few words... ''maybe in the future, we can start a family...'' those words repeated over and over in her heart, totally changing the feeling in her heart. happiness assaulted her as she thought about whether he was accepting her. tang yin noticed what was going through her mind and smiled at her. he approached her and gave her a light kiss. "since i joined you to me, i tied you to my life. so naturally, you''re part of my beautiful girls, even if we haven''t formalized a relationship yet." he replied, making her feel even more stunned than she already was. even so, tang yin still felt that his apology felt hollow, so he turned around and walked out the door after saying this. perhaps it''s because he had set his mind to something. still, when he went out, he lasted a few minutes standing in the doorway, and soon a shout came out of the room... it sounded full of happiness... "sisters, thank you so much for that day! i... i think i made it!" shouted xu nian with great happiness as tears streamed down her face. tang yin was surprised by this and wanted to enter again but was stopped by a hand. "who knew, the great tang yin is not good at comforting people." xiaolin said as she smiled at him. "xiaolin." he said, and she entered the room, followed by xiao nuo. "let me comfort your girl for you. don''t worry, she is one of my sisters, and even though she is much older than me, i can''t let her feel sad." she said, and at tang yin''s gaze, she started talking to xu nian. tang yin smiled at this and left there soon after. he didn''t want to think about anything else, so he planned to go straight to sleep to rest from everything he had done these days, but just as he entered his room, shi yue appeared before him. "tang yin, we found something." she said quickly. Chapter 524 A secret deep in the earth (2)- tang yin then became curious as he saw shi yue''s altered look.looks like he''ll finally have to move. "what is it?" he asked quickly, and she pulled him as they flew out of there at high speed. soon, they arrived at a huge cave that was a bit far from the castle. here, there were some silver assassin assassins guarding everything. "come on, it''s a long way." she said quickly, and soon they both started to walk down the cave. find adventures at empire after 20 minutes of walking, the cave turned into beautiful stairs built in a spiral shape deep into the earth. after a walk of over 2 hours, they finally arrived at a massive room with a high level of technology and numerous rooms on various sides. the assassin from the third of the thirteen was here. "master." she said as she saw him coming. tang yin nodded to her as he looked at the place. this room was huge; everything built here was white, but because it was at the bottom of the earth, it had to be lit by blue-colored lamps that ran on spiritual energy. still, that was not the amazing thing about this place. it was a large number of cubes with different bodies inside. from human bodies to the bodies of beasts. this looked like a place of research on some strange virus. that stunned tang yin, who ran towards one of the huge cubes. "what the hell is this?" he asked, grabbing the paper on the table. it said several things. ''creation of cultivators? is there such a thing? shit, how did they invent this?'' he thought in shock and remembered what he had seen recently at the bottom of shi yue''s organization.* at that moment, the plans to build a spacial ship stunned him, as they were thought to have been lost for millions of years. still, when shi yue mentioned creating cultivators with external powers, he felt this was impossible. no one understands cultivation in this world better than he does. cultivation is itself a source of life, so how can it artificially give someone a source of life? that makes no sense and goes against nature itself. but in front of him, it has examples! shi yue spoke up at that moment. "it''s what i mentioned to you earlier, moreover, in all those rooms there are similar containers. there are approximately about 20 thousand people receiving different kinds of strange things to increase their cultivations. but there is something else." she said and led tang yin to another place. "look, they are also transferring cultivation from beasts to humans." she said. however, she didn''t need to say it. tang yin had already noticed. ''what kind of absurd technology is this? even in my world, there is no such thing as this.'' he thought and continued to look all around him. after a long while, he frowned. "all these people are alive, but at the same time, they could die at any moment." he spoke. "should we save them?" shi yue asked although she wanted to do it just to investigate them. still, tang yin shook his head, "no, someone took it upon themselves to brainwash them, so they right now feel that everything about this world must die if their master orders them to. it''s not worth taking such a high risk for that." he said and then looked at the main room. "...but there is something strange." he said and looked at shi yue. "where are the investigators?" he asked, and she shook her head. "there was no one there when we found this place. no traces or anything like that. it''s like someone or something snatched them from this place." she replied, causing tang yin to frown even more. ''maybe they have a way to control everything here, from afar...'' he thought and looked all around and finally up. there, he saw something, so he threw a small power at that thing. it was a small thing. well, to be specific, it was a set of small things. at least ten, and they were entangled with each other. soon, the power reached them, and an explosion rose there, collapsing everything that was there. at the same time, alarms began to sound... waaaaaaaaaaaaa! the sound of the alarms made tang yin frown and throw a power towards the speakers, exploding them instantly. he then looked at the things that had fallen from above, but just then, he felt a slight current of spiritual energy in the vicinity; he abruptly turned towards that place. "don''t even think of escaping!" he shouted, and his divine sense flew at an immense speed toward the direction in which that small stream of spiritual energy was heading. ''beyond the demonic region?!'' he thought in shock, but just as he thought that, an explosion occurred in the small stream of spiritual energy he was following, and the impact sent it into his body with force. "cough!" he coughed as he clutched his chest. "tang yin is something wrong!?" shi yue asked quickly, as the assassin stood on guard in case it was an attack. still, tang yin shook his head. "...maybe there was someone watching us. far away from here, even farther than the demonic region. tsk, my divine sense couldn''t follow him because he used a very cunning trick to flee, but he was a bit powerful." he replied. it was for a brief moment, but he could sense the other party''s cultivation, and it wasn''t mighty, so he wasn''t worried about it. although that surprised shi yue, she looked at the things in his hands, "your idea is that they controlled this place from a distance?" she asked, and tang yin nodded. "that''s right, they used a very cunning and ambiguous way to control it, so i can tell that those who controlled it hardly have any knowledge regarding technology." "it is better to destroy this place, but all the research that has been done in this place, we take them with us. i want to investigate this further." he said, but as he was about to leave, he noticed something else, so he frowned and looked down. "there''s something weird..." he said, taking shi yue and the assassin by surprise again. "what''s wrong, tang yin?" "...the core of the world is not in good shape." s§×arch* the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ** *: chapter 503-504. Chapter 525 Something happens with the worlds core "what?" both asked like fools, thinking what that meant.they knew about the world''s core, but what did it mean if it was in bad shape? "this... is that bad?" they asked in shock. honestly, they knew about the world''s core only because it was in the research papers, nothing else. they didn''t know if that was good for anything or if it was just there because it was. but tang yin understood that that was very dangerous. still. ''what''s going on? why do i feel that the world''s core is in such a bad state? is someone absorbing it? is someone in this world capable of reaching the core of the world?'' he thought and felt that that was indeed worrisome. reaching the core of a world is so complex that not many people can do it. tang yin might be able to get it in this world because it is not that powerful, but he can barely make it, even with his current cultivation! cultivating there would be pretty complicated, though not impossible for him. but, to absorb so much power from the world''s core as to weaken it... that''s something he could never do. because he is not an infinite container, there is a limit to how much spiritual energy his body can hold, and although his current limit is great, it is not enough to weaken a world''s core. because the energy of a world''s world is generated the longer its lifespan. every time someone dies, a large part of their energy goes down to the bottom of the world, which applies equally to humans or any living thing. read new adventures at empire besides that, the world''s core can create spiritual energy, so it is extremely difficult for it to be depleted as long as the world functions naturally. that is why demons who feed on the spiritual energies of their victims are sometimes frowned upon because, indirectly, they are weakening the world they inhabit. still, that is not the issue here. the point is that the core of this world is constantly weakening as if they are absorbing its energy in large quantities. and to reach that place, only tang yin could, but he wouldn''t have the capacity to absorb it! s§×ar?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. so, what was going on? ''...it''s strange...'' he thought as he noticed something with his divine sense. then he looked up. ''aren''t they at the core of the world? i feel like they''re absorbing it somewhere on the surface of this world.'' tang yin thought and turned his body 360 degrees, looking up. ''the south? no, the east?'' he thought it was between those two places. ''could it be the 19-level abyss?'' he thought. still, it also felt like it was in the south, which annoyed him. ''tsk, bastards. whoever''s f*cking around, i''m going to kill for trying to destroy a habitable world like this.'' he thought angrily. then he looked at shi yue and the assassin, who were looking at him in a daze, as he did a 360-degree turn and looked at the sky. "something is happening on the surface. i don''t know where on the continent it''s happening, but i suspect it''s south or east, and it''s weakening the core of the world." he replied, walking towards the stairs that would take him upstairs. "what does that mean? is it dangerous?" shi yue asked doubtfully, and he nodded. "well, if it goes on like this, in a few hundred years, the world will die, and everyone in the world will die, too. plants, birds, humans, or beasts. everyone who can''t get out of here will die." he replied with a calm smile, causing both women following him to choke at what he had said. "cough, cough..." they coughed loudly after hearing this. "the destruction of the world!?" shi yue shouted, and tang yin nodded at her. "to be precise, the death of the world." he replied, smiling. shi yue couldn''t understand how he was taking this with a smile, but she soon realized she could do nothing, so she sighed. "aren''t you worried?" tang yin asked, looking at her out of the corner of his eye, and shi yue smiled. "well, i can do nothing if i have no information. and since you say hundreds of years, we still have time to discover what''s happening, so i''m not worried." she replied, causing tang yin to shake his head. ''ignorance is a virtue. if she knew that a person capable of absorbing so much of the world''s energy is so strong that he could kill me with a finger, maybe she would think differently.'' he thought and looked at the other woman following him. "what about you? doesn''t it worry you?" he asked, and she shook her head as she looked at him. "i''m sure the master will do something about it. besides, can''t we go to another one if the world dies? you always say you''ll show us your world, then there''s nothing for me to worry about." she replied, causing tang yin to open his mouth in surprise. "don''t you care about the world? don''t you have attachments or people you love in this world?" he asked, and she looked at him as she tilted her head. "yes, i love the master. therefore, i will follow you to your world when this world dies." she replied, surprising tang yin even more. he touched his head as if in pain but smiled a little. ''well, this is better than them worrying unnecessarily, but... what is this blind faith in me? although she''s right, but...'' he thought and finally sighed while shaking his head. there was nothing he could do. he looked at shi yue and smiled, "shi yue, i can corroborate that what is here has something to do with what you guard in that place. that same person brought them here, so we can investigate more about that subject when we return. for now, we need to hurry things up; it''s not a good time to loiter." he spoke. she nodded to him firmly, "i understand, tang yin. shall we move for the south then?" she asked, and he nodded. "let''s blow this place to pieces to destroy all evidence of strange investigations and then go south immediately." he said, looking at the vast staircase that led down. he stood there and threw a small portion of his silver fire at the bottom of the place. that fire portion did nothing until much later, when tang yin, shi yue, and the assassin had already left the cave. although no one besides tang yin felt it... a deep explosion capable of encompassing a large portion of a region happened in that place, instantly destroying everything and burning every living thing. Chapter 526 Its time to go South ''authentic human puppets, eh? i remember hearing in "that place" that the universe needed authentic cultivators to be there so that its existence can be infinitely prolonged; i wonder for what reason it is and if this can affect the existence of the universe.'' tang yin thought doubtfully.although he walked calmly back to the castle, the truth was that his mind was full of thoughts regarding what he had just discovered. because the place where he heard that statement was not just any place. it was a place that even he couldn''t understand and that his father didn''t have the slightest information about besides its name. ''...all the information taken from there is strange, but why do i feel it''s more important than i thought? before i was reincarnated, i didn''t think much because i thought i knew everything and had everything, but then i died and realized how vulnerable we could be, even to weaker beings...'' ''and little by little, i''ve realized that what i once believed to be true is not always so. maybe i''ve grown up?'' he thought and smiled at last. ''well, dying brought me a lot of good things.'' he thought, and he soon arrived at the castle. after leaving some things done and telling them it was time to go south, he headed to where bai lixue was, which was in the northwest, leading all the reconstruction. stay updated with empire since he was going south, how could he leave without his beautiful girl? he has only two missions when he goes there. the first is to avenge what happened in the ren xiao clan. in addition, naturally, he must search for his lost sister, or, well, ren xiao''s sister. ''she must be in the hands of that great sect. the first great sect in the south.'' he thought. the other reason lies with the second great sect in the south. a sect whose name is not worth remembering, but it is the place where they are holding bai lixue''s mother prisoner. that is why he can only go to the south with bai lixue''s presence. when he returned to the northwest, she was working. "ma''am, this is what has been estimated to be the daily expenses for rebuilding the northwest. also, the news that the lord took over the central region is true, so now it will be two regions to rebuild. do you think we will be okay with money? i''m afraid rebuilding two regions... it''s a complicated thing to do." a man standing before bai lixue gave her a report of the expenses and whatnot. bai lixue smiled a little. "if we don''t have enough money, then we will get the money. what are you worried about?" she replied. although the man was still a bit more rational, "this... although i understand that, but how are we supposed to get it? the northwest region''s resources are limited, and even though we have the support of the alchemical city, it''s still insufficient. the central region is the largest of all the regions..." he said and stopped talking when he saw bai lixue staring at him. "i already told you, if there is not, then we will get. there are still so many powerful and rich forces out there betraying the continent or doing bad things. why don''t you move our people to assassinate them? we can get fortunes like this, you see? don''t worry; tang yin would think the same as me." she replied, smiling. but her words left the man who was speaking to her dumbfounded. he did not expect this beautiful woman to be so irrational, even to say that going to steal from the others was a viable option. still, he didn''t find a way to deny her words either because she was right. "my little lixue, you seem to have grown up. now, you even think of stealing from the rich to finish our work." tang yin said from the back window of this room, startling the two standing there. bai lixue quickly turned around and smiled happily, "tang yin!" she said as she jumped towards him to hug him. "i missed you, tang yin!" she said softly, feeling tang yin''s hug, and he smiled. he looked at the man, who was in shock, looking at him standing there. "don''t worry, my organizations are richer than you think. and if it''s still missing, all the wealth in the central region belongs to me, so you can use as much as you want to build the cities, as i said. if money is missing, just tell me, and you will have it replenished and multiplied, so you don''t have to worry." he said, and the man standing there nodded. "all right, lord. then i will take my leave." he replied. then he bowed and left. ''if the leader says so, then so be it. as irrational as it may seem, the leader is the leader. perhaps he can create coins with his hands? hmm, that could be possible. i''ve never heard of him being short of money.'' thought the man as he walked away. "tang yin, what are you doing here?" bai lixue asked with a smile, and he kissed her. "i''ve come to fetch you, naturally. we are leaving, my little lixue. i''ll take you to a good place, so prepare all the organization you''ve been preparing during this time. it''s time for our revenge to begin." he spoke. his words surprised bai lixue, who stood up quickly. "are we going south?" she asked. her heart raced at that moment, and her breathing became uneven. she couldn''t help but be nervous at this moment. although she seemed to have forgotten about that, as she hadn''t touched on it in a long time, the truth was that she thought about it every day. she... she missed her mother; she wanted to see her again. she wanted to be with her and learn from her every day, like when she was a child. but she didn''t want to be locked up. now, she wants her mother to have freedom and to get out of there. besides, she wants to take revenge and kill those bastards. the man who is her father does not deserve to be her father, so she wants to kill him. he is not worthy. that''s why she became nervous, and tang yin noticed this, so he stroked her lightly. "go get ready. let''s go south to collect this debt. i will murder all those bastards who dared to hurt you and your mother." he replied, and she nodded happily, again and again. tears even formed in her eyes. "yes, tang yin!" she shouted with joy. after giving him a tight hug, she ran off to get ready. s§×arch* the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 527 The Realms Above Divine Ascension tang yin smiled to see her come out so excited, yet nervous simultaneously, and kept thinking about different things from what he had discovered a while ago.his divine sense was moving from side to side, trying to find the source of where the core of the world was worn out. a habitable world is rarely seen on a plane, so destroying it is one of the taboos. for example, in the tang yin plane, the upper realm has 10 thousand habitable worlds. that is a huge number if we consider that there are tens of thousands of worlds, but it is a pitiful number because there are more than 50,000 worlds in that plane, and none of them have a shred of life. that''s why tang yin''s attack before he died to destroy a habitable world like that is considered a big taboo; although tang yin doesn''t mind that, it''s not like he wants to go around destroying planets everywhere. and if he can prevent the destruction of one, then he will. and the more he investigated, the more he leaned south. it was hard to investigate because several things interfered with his search. for example, sometimes, he felt like ''it'' was on the surface, and then he felt like ''it'' was at the bottom of the earth. that made him sigh. just then, tang yin heard a beautiful voice come into his mind. "tang yin, can you come here for a moment?" the administrator''s beautiful voice said, surprising him. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''did you wake up?'' he asked her in his mind and entered his spirit world without thinking. as soon as he appeared, he noticed that the spirit world had changed drastically. it was huge, and although there were distant islands, most of them had merged into a vast piece of land with a massive castle in the center. at first, tang yin was surprised and almost thought he wasn''t in his spirit world, but then he remembered that his cultivation had skyrocketed thanks to the recovery of his soul and body. ''that''s right; i''m already in that cultivation realm.'' he thought to himself as he looked at the vast piece of land that looked like a continent of the world. discover exclusive content at empire still, all the land here was special and different. ''i must start growing spiritual herbs to strengthen my cultivation and soul. it looks like this will finally start to look more colorful, and i''ll be able to build here.'' he thought, smiling. after looking around, he started walking towards the place where the administrator was. the trees had grown in this place, and what was once an island with a big mountain in the middle is now part of the mainland. the cultivation levels after the divine ascension realm are easy to learn, but each one has an important meaning. the first realm after divine ascension is the realm of the law; it is in this realm that a certain degree of mastery of the natural law is reached. a very high degree called ''master of the law''. these degrees are divided into: bearer, the first level and the one necessary to reach divine ascension, then comes master, grandmaster, and god. a god of one law is something that even tang yin never attained in his past life, as it requires reaching the divine master realm. but before reaching that realm, you must pass through several important realms. after the realm of the law come the three realms of the creation of the world. the divine province realm is the first of them. at that time, all the islands of the spiritual world were united into one, forming a vast province, or you could call it a continent, which is what you see right now in the tang yin world. the next realm, after the divine province realm, is the divine heaven realm, and at that time, a beautiful sky is created above the spiritual world, with numerous stars as if it were the sky of the real world. above the realm of divine heaven is the realm of the palace of god; as the name suggests, when this realm is reached, the castle that is now visible in the center of this immense continent is created; this is the palace of god. these three realms are crucial. those cultivation realms are where the cultivator must do an immense amount of things to nurture and nourish the inner world, as they can be different. the size of the continent, the size of the castle, and the details of the sky depend on the cultivator''s talent and all the vast resources he used to nurture them. but tang yin is not much affected by that, as his body and soul once reached it and achieved it in the best possible way, and now he is just recovering that which he had lost. the truth is that tang yin currently has one more realm: the realm of god. it is here that a personification of tang yin in divine sense form is created in the spirit world. the fact that he can perfectly personify himself in his divine sense is precisely because of this. although, this is not the highest realm he once attained. previously, he was in the next realm after the realm of god, the realm of the divine ruler; in the initial stages of that cultivation realm, he stood as the most talented being of an upper realm and the most powerful within his own realm. there are still two more divine realms, which are known as the realm of the divine emperor and the realm of the divine master. all these divine realms make up the cultivation that was called the two human phases in the annals of history. they are those words that make one believe that there are still more cultivation realms above the divine. however, it has yet to be discovered if it is real. while tang yin was thinking about his cultivation, he arrived in front of a huge mountain where the stewardess was chained. he could see the chains and a little of her arms and legs, but he could not see her body, nor her face, only her eyes slightly. Chapter 528 Does she have a way to control the system "i didn''t expect you to become so powerful instantly, tang yin." she said, smiling slightly.that beautiful, indescribable voice reached tang yin''s ears like a pure light breeze, relaxing him. "i''ve recovered my soul and body, so it''s normal." he replied. "no, it''s not normal. this is the first time i''ve seen those ''beings'' allow it. besides, you had a few glances with death; you''ve become really capable." she replied with a light chuckle. tang yin shrugged, "well, those beings are scary, though now i''m starting to understand them a little more." he said and then smiled a little, "besides, i was supposed to grow up at some point, right? i can''t have the same old idiotic attitudes all my life." he said, chuckling slightly she nodded. "that''s true. but well, i''ve got good news." she replied, and he looked at her. "from the system?" he asked, and she nodded. just then, she looked up, and a strange power came out of her eyes. this power soon created a weird world around both, and strange chains emerged from all sides in tang yin''s direction. s§×ar?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. those chains were strange, very different from the ones the administrator had. moreover, they were so fast that tang yin could not dodge them. still, these chains did not shackle him. they went into his body as if they were invisible, and he felt as if something inside him had bound in an instant. ''bound the system?'' he thought to himself in shock. he could feel at that moment that the system, which was bound to his soul, had been restricted, and he couldn''t even summon it. that left him in shock, and he looked at her. "did you bound the system?" he asked in shock, and she nodded. "the system right now is controlled by the system itself, and it has the ability to learn; i''ve always known that, so i won''t let the system listen to us. i tied it up so it can''t know what we are talking about. don''t worry; once we are done talking, everything will go back to normal." she replied. even so, that was still surprising. he stared at her and sighed. "i always knew you couldn''t be normal, but i didn''t expect you to have such an amazing ability as being able to tied spirit beings with your gaze." he replied. "if you live long enough, i''ll tell you about it and teach you. the world is wider than you think, tang yin." she said, though inwardly she scoffed at herself. ''i''m still so childish that i''m now having fun treating him like a minor when he''s so much more mature than i am.'' she thought and decided to talk about why she summoned him. "tang yin, you saw my ability, and i''m not afraid to tell you that i''ve been attached to the system for millions of years. that''s why, as long as you help me with something, i can take control of the system." she said firmly, though she shook her head at the end. "no, i''m not the one who will control it. i have a way to have you control it, and i am your administrator. do you understand what that means?" she asked. her statements shocked tang yin. "i can control the system!?" he asked in shock. what did it mean to control the system? control the missions, control all the riches of the system and its strange way of doing things¡­ even thinking quickly, he can''t imagine how much it means to control the system. because it involves too much, couldn''t he literally become an immortal being with the power of the system? explore more adventures at empire it has countless treasures! the administrator scoffed when she noticed this pile of thoughts, "don''t think nonsense. although you''ll be able to control it, it doesn''t mean you''ll be able to do whatever you want and become invincible instantly. the system is not as simple as you think. in fact, it''s so complex that i''ve never been able to understand it fully. but the good news is that you are not me, and while i can''t understand it, you can." she replied. her words at first made tang yin feel his emotions plummet, but then he saw a glimmer of hope mixed with doubt. "oh, how can i do that? even with my current power, i can''t do much research about the system. is it because of the divine mind?" he asked, and she nodded. "i can''t answer you right now because i''ve only recently become aware of it. but tell me, is it true that you have entered the divine heir''s chamber?" she asked, changing the conversation. that made tang yin frown and nod at her. "i''ve been there several times." he replied, and she nodded softly. "what did it feel like for you to be there?" she asked. tang yin was firm in his answer: "infinity. it is an indescribable place, full of mystery, giving me the feeling of infinity." she nodded again, even softer than before, as if trying to understand more of what he was talking about. ''...the infinity of the universe, isn''t it? it''s allied with the other name of ''infinite curse''... as i expected, that place is...'' she thought and looked up again. "you know you''re not the only one?" she asked vaguely. but her vague question made tang yin frown even more. he stared at her. "i didn''t expect there was anyone else who knew." he replied. "don''t be surprised; the world is wider than you think." she replied, repeating those words. tang yin nodded to her and sighed, "that''s right. there are other heirs, but i don''t know them. although i believe they receive titles, and i am the only one who does not receive one other than the default." he replied. his words made her laugh out loud for a moment. "hahahaha, predetermined? hahahaha..." her laughter made tang yin frown, "did i say something wrong?" he asked, but then she did her best not to continue laughing. "...tang yin, someday you will understand that the title you received is not as normal as you think. and it''s also normal that you don''t know any of the others; they will never be on the same plane." she replied but soon fell silent. she had said something she shouldn''t have, once again. something tang yin would not let pass. "are they on another plane? is there more life in the universe? what kind of plane is it?" he asked as he frowned. Chapter 529 The things he must find for millions of years, the higher plane''s cultivators have repeatedly asked themselves if there are other planes. are there habitable worlds far away from ours?although that answer is answered when it comes to the lower worlds, but they do not refer to such people. they do mean people as strong as they are. they want to know if there are other clans elsewhere in the universe, as this one is presumed to be infinite. there is no way for something infinite to have only a few inhabited planets, but they have no way of checking either. after all, traveling through the starry sky is immensely dangerous, and no one has lived to tell what the process is like. that''s why tang yin couldn''t help but ask this question, looking extremely interested. even so, the administrator averted her gaze slightly. "you''ll know that later. it''s no use telling you whether or not there are other planes because you won''t be able to see them. besides, that''s not what''s important right now, tang yin. let''s get back to the main topic." she said firmly. tang yin frowned but still nodded. "well, the main topic is that you were going to tell me something about how to control the system, right? how can i do that?" he asked, trying to get information from this topic. "you are the host, which means that the system is tied to you because you are its carrier. it is in your soul, and you have the most special soul that exists in the universe: the divine soul. it is not a soul that can be manipulated at your whim; you have seen it on your own recently. your soul created an illusion where it locked you in to see your past life while it prepared a new vessel; that means your soul has a way to control itself." "there is no soul capable of controlling itself, and there is no soul that leaves the body of its bearer, that is not carried away by ''those beings'', but yours was able to do so and deceived them in a way that perhaps now they are kicking with rage. that means your soul has powers you don''t know about; among those powers..." said the administrator, but the administrator was suddenly interrupted by tang yin. "wait, now that you say that... if my soul can escape the perception of reality, then could it be that this is not my second life? could i have lived several lives before?" he asked, causing the administrator to fall silent. that question... it was difficult to answer. "that''s not for you to ask me. how would i know what a soul like yours is doing? it''s your soul, and technically, your mind should control it, so those questions must be deep inside you." she replied. tang yin nodded, ''that makes sense.'' he thought, and she then continued. "let''s forget about your soul powers; i''ll explain that later. for now, you need to know several things. the first is that you are going to need to go to the divine heir''s chamber. you may not know it; one way or another, the system is connected to that place, so going there will help you understand it." she replied. enjoy new stories from empire tang yin frowned, "what do you mean the system is connected to that place?" he asked. she nodded slightly, "it''s likely. i can''t tell you for sure that it is, but it''s very likely. that place is special, and the system is more special than you might ever think." she replied. something connected to such a mysterious place could not be simple, and tang yin knew it. that place had everything but simplicity. the terrifying darkness in that place could even make him get lost, as if it were infinity, despite the door always being by his side. that is why he has never been able to understand it despite entering on several occasions. still, he sighed. "what other things do i need to know? i''ll find a way to go there when i finish everything i have to do." he replied, and she nodded. "the other thing you need is a world; it can be this one, and the idea is that it''s this place. but you should be prepared to take it with you wherever you go." she replied, causing tang yin to frown once again. "what do you mean by that? how could i take a world anywhere i go? do you think i''m an almighty god or something?" he asked, and she smiled. "well, just listen to what i say, and don''t ask silly questions. the other thing you will need is several elemental divine items, the ones born from nature and one from the void. i don''t think it''s too hard to get for the current you. although there''s only one per element in each world, it''s enough with the ones in this world." tang yin nodded as he heard her say that. he had just gotten a divine item that seemed to use the power of the void, so he would have to try it out. in addition, the sun god''s fire divine item was now in his hand, and finally, the ice (water) divine item was in bing xian''s possession, so he could count as having obtained it as well. he would only lack the air, earth, and thunder among those that are more common to be born in a world. although he has no idea where to get air and earth, he does know where to get thunder. so he''s not worried about those divine items; he''ll be able to get them quickly. "that''s it?" he asked, and she smiled. "there is still more, but that''s all for now. as long as you get what i told you in hand and go to that place, i can assure you that the system will be in your hands in a certain way, and i will be able to administer it for you. although... well, at that point, you''ll find that it will have changed slightly." she replied. s§×arch* the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. tang yin stared at her for a moment but still nodded. "very well, then i will do as you say." he replied. "you can go back. i need to rest. make it quick. otherwise, these chains are going to break my soul, by the way." she replied and removed the strange domain she had thrown earlier, allowing the system to be free again. tang yin nodded and turned to leave after staring at her. as he was leaving, the administrator looked at him, "remember, tang yin. don''t think you know ''those beings''. continue to be careful of them; they are more dangerous than you can imagine. this is a joint thought of me and what i administer." she said softly the moment tang yin returned to his body. tang yin heard it as a small whisper... Chapter 530 Finally, in the south tang yin returned to his body and looked thoughtful for a while until he sensed bai lixue''s presence nearby.he came out then. "tang yin, i am ready now. all the forces i have prepared have been sent through the secret corridors and teleportation points. shall we go?" she replied with a smile. perhaps she was dying to see her mother and introduce her boyfriend to her. tang yin nodded. "then let''s go at once. we''ll stay in the central region for a few days while the forces arrive, and then we''ll go there." he replied and hugged her; soon, they were flying over the top of the continent at high speed, and soon they reached the central region. he informed xie meiyu to start moving and told long jia to keep an eye out for any moves they might make. shi yue decided to help long jia, as she had more experience controlling the organization. read the latest on empire thus, a few days passed until it was time. the forces had prepared. tang yin and bai lixue finally appeared, flying over the south central city, which is also called sea city, as it is a port city. the city was quite beautiful, with unique and interesting architecture. it was so interesting that tang yin wanted to spend a few days there. "lixue, let''s go down and have some fun." he said, and she nodded. so, both went down. when they appeared in the city, many people were stunned. they had seen that beautiful face recently... "it''s tang yin!" shouted many of them as they looked at him from side to side. the news of tang yin''s appearance in sea city spread like wildfire, surprising everyone who heard it. just a few days ago, the news arrived that tang yin was the leader of an incredibly powerful organization called ''silver assassin'', which could destroy the central region in a few hours. the most powerful region of the continent, the leading region of the southern region, was exterminated in a few hours at the hands of this man. this was the first thing that came to the minds of all who saw him and could not run back in great fear. ''if he comes here... will he exterminate us, as well as the central region?'' many of those who were watching him wondered. the news of his arrival reached the leaders'' ears in a few minutes as they were in an emergency meeting. "how are we going to deal with tang yin? that man is too powerful. he totally got out of our hands. he could even exterminate all the clans in one region. what the hell is wrong with his power? he''s a stupidly strong monster." said the sect master while they were in their emergency meeting. the elders frowned when they heard this, but one of them stood up mockingly. "how can you all believe that? maybe it''s the central region playing a game with us. maybe they are seeing if there are any traitors in the ranks, and the first one to bow to that ''silver assassin'' will be the first one killed. why do you all keep thinking that such a young idiot can wipe out a region? and on top of that, in less than 8 hours? what kind of fantasy are you people living in?" he asked as he mocked tang yin. he was convinced that this was false. as the others were about to scold him, someone came running through the door while his legs shook. "sir, sir, it''s tang yin!" he shouted, causing everyone to look at him doubtfully. "what about tang yin?" the sect master asked, and the man pointed outside. "it''s tang yin; tang yin is in the city, in our city!" he shouted once more... "what!?" numerous stunned screams rang through the room as chairs flew everywhere in fear. some even fell off their chairs. the man who had been taunting a moment ago also took a step back. even though he had been mocking him a moment ago, he would still be afraid of him if he had him in front of him. but the sect master wasn''t looking out for this. he grabbed the man who was informing him. "are you sure?" he shouted, and the man nodded quickly. "one of the elders had to go out to meet him!" replied this man. "shit!" the sect master shouted once again as he threw him aside and ran off. s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. many elders ran out after him. even the leading disciples nearby were shocked to see him running like that and follow him closely. . after the small commotion caused by his presence, tang yin frowned. he couldn''t enjoy it like this; all the stores closed almost instantly out of fear. this made him sigh, but just then, he felt someone slightly strong rushing towards him, with an entourage of people dressed in the same uniform. this man came before tang yin quickly. "mr. tang yin, what brings you here?" he asked carefully to avoid offending him. tang yin sighed. ''i guess i won''t be able to have any fun today.'' he thought. he decided to move on at once to the main topic. "are you an elder of the first sect in the south?" tang yin asked, and the man in front of him nodded. "that''s right, mr. tang yin. is anything offered to you? our sect will do its best to satisfy you." he replied. tang yin smiled, "well if that''s so, go back to your sect right now and tell them to find me all the bastards of the li clan and all the clans involved in the killing of the former ren clan." he said. his words confused the man. "excuse me? li clan? ren clan?" he asked in shock, but he soon remembered something. "oh, you mean the clans of the great empire?" he asked, and tang yin nodded. "do as i said; i''ll come to your sect in a few minutes. if i don''t get them standing in the main square, i will destroy a part of the sect until i see them there." tang yin replied and turned around to go to another side of the city. the man was stunned, but looking at the disciples behind him, he had no choice but to return to the sect. but before he did so, the sect master, followed by many elders, arrived before him. "where is he!? tang yin, where is he?" the sect master shouted, and the man nodded. "sir... lord tang yin told me that..." and he proceeded to tell him what tang yin had told him, causing the master to fall into a strange state, asking himself countless questions. but there was nothing to be done; he didn''t hesitate to search for those guys at full speed from wherever they were. it was the first time the southern sect had moved so fast for someone; in just 10 minutes, many people were gathered in the main square of sect. and 5 minutes later, an extremely beautiful and dignified figure appeared above them... Chapter 531 Ex fiancée his unique and dignified appearance was irreplaceable; no one else could have such a beautiful appearance among the men of this world. moreover, his long silver hair made a perfect contrast with the blue of the sky.some people were stunned by that beauty, especially women. among them was a very particular woman with great strength. despite her tender age, she might be one of the most powerful in the sect. she looked at him in shock, but the beauty of tang yin''s face made even she, a beautiful lady of this sect acclaimed by the whole continent, fall in love. tang yin also looked at her then and smiled slightly. "yo, treacherous woman li xingyu, how have you been? have you forgotten about me?" said tang yin, lightly squeezing bai lixue''s hips to get down. li xingyu, perhaps the prettiest woman in the sect, frowned when she heard tang yin, the most legendary man of the mainland''s younger generation, call her name. to her, this man in front of him was the only one worthy of being with her. ever since she saw him from the transmission in the battle of the great sects and later some time ago in the battle of the northwest, she was certain that this man was indeed worthy of her. ''it''s a disgrace that i accepted that request to the young master...'' she thought as the face of the most exalted man in the southern region flashed through her mind. still, the fact that tang yin knew her was surprising to her, and her fantasies began to surround her, but she quickly made her mind work as fast as possible, trying to remember him. ''impossible, if i had ever run into him, i would remember every inch of him...'' she thought though she frowned slightly. ''ren xiao... true, he looks like him. that man also had a beauty that was impossible to forget, but tang yin''s is several times better. and there''s no way it''s him... did i really meet him?'' she thought, and although many similar thoughts went through her mind, she answered quickly. she bowed slightly out of respect. "this... excuse me, mr. tang yin. if we met before, forgive me. i''ve had a lot on my mind lately, and i don''t remember. could you refresh my memory?" she spoke with a beautiful smile on her face. tang yin scoffed lightly. instead of answering her, he looked at someone else. "hehe, it seems my ex-father-in-law doesn''t remember me either. the one who gave me the death blow to throw me into the meteoric abyss; how come you''ve already forgotten me? i really suffered falling to that cliff..." he said with a sinister smile, confusing everyone and stunning some. still, he didn''t let them react; it was time to reveal the truth. "it''s been a long time, li family... the family i once called my second family. let me introduce myself by a name that, perhaps, you had already forgotten; it was also my former name... greetings, until a few years ago, you called me ren xiao; how have you been? have you enjoyed your peaceful years?" tang yin asked. s§×ar?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the sinister smile on his face as he revealed his former name caused many present to take a few steps back while the li family and many of those present looked at him in shock. enjoy exclusive chapters from empire bai lixue was surprised, though. although tang yin had told her that he was not from this world and had told her many things, this was the first time she had learned that he was, in fact, from this region. ''then it''s as i suspected. his previous body was born in this region. that''s why he had blue hair.'' she thought with surprise, though she focused more on the guys before them. they were her enemies, too, after all. "ren... ren xiao?" said some of them softly, trying to remember who he was¡­ others had a vivid memory, like li xingyu. she looked at him in shock and took several steps back, falling to the ground. just then, her father, the most shocked of all, shouted... "impossible... impossible! ren xiao is dead! i saw him fall into the meteoric abyss myself!" his hysterical shout made many of the sect members present finally remember who ren xiao was. the ren family of the great empire, they were the leaders along with the li at the time. but they suffered a cruel betrayal that led to their extinction. the young master of that family, ren xiao, had died in the meteoric abyss. but... it turns out that he had not died? did he make it out of that place alive? and he was being so talented and powerful! my god, everything had changed in him! ''how is that possible?'' thought many of them, but no one was going to give them an answer. tang yin had no time for useless garbage. with terrifying coldness, he raised his hand and drew his former fianc¨¦e into his hands. she was in shock at his revelation, but being drawn in like that, she tried to flee, but tang yin''s terrifying power rendered her immobile. "did you forget about your fianc¨¦, li xingyu?" he asked mockingly. "you... there''s no way... how could you be him? it''s... impossible." she spoke. speaking was difficult for her because tang yin was squeezing her neck tightly. "hehe, impossible? fine, i don''t care. i''ll just tell you that i''m here to take my revenge, you traitorous little scum." he said; four powers shot out from his body, sticking right into each of li xingyu''s limbs. she then shot backward and was pinned to a nearby wall... "aghh!" a scream escaped her mouth, but it was just the beginning of her nightmare. he looked among the people present and found that li zhangyuan was trying to hide among the people present, so he pushed them aside and drew li zhangyuan into his hand. "kyaa!" a strange, high-pitched scream escaped li zhangyuan''s mouth, making tang yin find it disgusting. "and to think that at one time i considered you my best friend. you''re just scum, and so i''ll let you enjoy a strange scenario." said tang yin, and a strange power crept into li zhangyuan''s body and soul. that power made li zhangyuan shudder, "you... what did you do to me!?" he shouted, and tang yin smiled mysteriously... Chapter 532 Punishment for Li Zhangyuan "you liked to enjoy murdering innocents, didn''t you? for you, it seemed to be the greatest pleasure... well, it''s time for you to kill some people for me." he said and looked at li zhangyuan''s current family.they were his wives and children, perhaps the people li zhangyuan loved the most and also the people who loved li zhangyuan the most. tang yin smiled and blurted out to li zhangyuan, "enjoy killing innocents once again, you fucking bastard. go, murder those over there, and i''ll give you a prize." he said. li zhangyuan and everyone who saw this were stunned, "you..." he spoke. but for some reason, he felt his body moving in that direction, so he looked at himself. his body was walking alone. "hey, what the fuck is this!?" he shouted hysterically, and fear gripped his heart. he couldn''t even look behind him; his whole body moved independently. tang yin smiled behind him, "i told you i''ll indulge you one last time. you loved to make the innocent suffer, so enjoy one more time, murdering innocents." tang yin said coldly. this caused li zhangyuan''s mind and body to tremble slightly. the terrifying fear his soul was feeling at this instant was enough to affect what tang yin had placed upon him slightly. but that was normal. to him, that would be a pain capable of killing him in many ways. how could he kill his own children and wives? but in the end, he could not escape his fate. killing his wives and children might be a cruel punishment, but if you thought about how many innocent people this bastard had murdered during his lifetime, then it was a light punishment. that''s why. ''this is the beginning of your nightmare, li zhangyuan.'' tang yin thought. "no, stop, shit, listen to me!" shouted li zhangyuan, trying to stop his body, but he soon saw that it was impossible, and his wives were looking at him with a terrified look. his sons and daughters were innocent; how could they die? although his wives may have helped him murder innocent people, but it''s been a long time since they did that! why did they have to suffer? even if tang yin chose to torture him and then kill him, he wouldn''t complain, but this time... he couldn''t help but scream as he begged for forgiveness. "tang yin, wait, forgive me, i will give you anything, please!" he shouted, but his words were like the wind. they only passed back and forth, and although many would have already pitied him, tang yin would not. it would take too much or perhaps be impossible for tang yin to pity someone who deserved death. soon, li zhangyuan''s screams stopped coming out of his mouth, for he had found himself at the precise moment where his suffering would begin... his body soon pulled out a sword and pointed it at one of his wives. she panicked and fell backward, trying to crawl away with her child in her arms. "you... stop, honey! stop, please!" she shouted, but soon a sword covered her and her son''s sight... "noooooooooooooo!" "please stop!!!" two screams came out simultaneously, but there was no turning back. soon, the sword was stained in blood, and li zhangyuan couldn''t even hear his son''s last words.... "aghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" a terrifying scream came out of his mouth then, plunging him into endless suffering... the pain in his soul would be ingrained in a way he could never recover from. tang yin looked away and focused his gaze on his ex-father-in-law. he, too, was in pain, and although he tried to stop li zhangyuan, li zhangyuan simply punched him in the stomach and sent him to the ground. he wasn''t that strong, after all. tang yin looked at him coldly then. "li wang. back then, my family was your savior. we allowed the li to rise again, but you betrayed us. you allied with bastards to eliminate us so you could keep power for yourselves. that is why now my wrath will fall upon your entire li family. from this day forward, there will no longer be your li family in the world." tang yin said, waving his hand slightly. at that moment, a great power shot out in the direction of where several people from the li family were standing. "noooo!" li wang shouted, seeing that several of his children were in that section, but there was nothing to stop tang yin''s power. that terrifying power quickly sent everyone there to a quick death... one by one, they fell before tang yin''s hand. although li xingyu tried to move and shouted constantly from the side, she could not do anything. tang yin''s power was too terrifying. and the bloody puddles formed. one by one. the other two families that had participated in that raid against the ren family were also wiped out at that moment, leaving only a few alive. the screams of everyone in the area then ceased, and li zhangyuan''s sword stopped moving as well... all his sons, daughters, and wives had been killed by his hand... the cries of agony, pain, and distress kept echoing in his soul again and again and again... s~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. they were such terrifying screams that he tried to murder himself to hear them no more, but it was impossible. tang yin would not allow that. once he had left so many bloody puddles, tang yin looked toward the sect elders. many of them who tried to jump in because they couldn''t stand the slaughter ended up dead. but, at this moment, the sect master could stand no more. "lord tang yin... you have killed so many of our men. do you think it will all end like this?" he asked. he realized that tang yin seemed to carry a deep hatred... and if he turned out to be the ren xiao back then, it made sense his hatred. and they were partakers in this, too, so they would possibly be meddled with. still... being killed all of them... it was not something they could allow. but tang yin simply scoffed. find your next read on empire he ignored everything around him and looked at him. "i''m not in the mood, so shut up. now i have a question for all of you; if you answer wrong, i will demolish this stupid sect to ashes, and all your family members will be killed." he said coldly and glared at them. at last, he looked at his former father-in-law. "where is ren mingyue, my elder sister?" tang yin asked. this made those present tremble... *** author: i''m sorry if these chapters have mistakes; they probably do. honestly, i had a very bad day, and when i could finally start writing, the news that akira toriyama had died came to me, and i had a hard time writing since that news brought back many memories of my childhood with people who are no longer in this world. may the great master akira toriyama rest in peace. his works will always be inspirations for many people, as they were for me to try to write that first story i tried to write many years ago, and it is the one that makes me want to become a better author now. because of that, the chapters didn''t turn out the way i wanted them to, i think, but i hope you can like them. i will try to proofread the chapters better by the time i wake up (it''s very late in my country). thank you very much for reading as always. Chapter 533 On your knees tang yin stared at the sect master and his former father-in-law. they were the two who reacted the most when he said ''mingyue''.so, he turned around and walked to where his former father-in-law was standing. "you bastard, what do you think you''re doing!?" he shouted angrily as he unleashed his power. at the same time, several elders had to move. "we can''t let a foreigner do whatever he wants in our sect!" "lord tang yin, stop!" "even if we respect you, we won''t be easily intimidated by you!" several successive shouts went out from side to side as tang yin walked towards where li wang was standing. the elders who rushed at tang yin were driven back by a wave of tang yin''s hand... this movement was as if the hand was a sword, so the resulting power was also cutting and splitting them in half in an instant. that caused a shock to most of the elders who had not attacked, but more so to the sect master. he couldn''t help but throw a shout upward... "ancestors!" he shouted as his power was unleashed with force. he was not trying to protect li wang. explore more stories at empire if not to protect the secret of his sect. s§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. that''s why a divine realm power was unleashed from his body at that instant and slammed hard against tang yin. the latter simply raised his hand to stop the onslaught. there was no explosion or anything of the sort. the sect master''s punch was held firmly in tang yin''s fist as if it was a little child''s play for him. he looked at the sect master and sneered, "so you have great strengths here too." tang yin said and looked up. at least eight powerful gods came out from their chambers at that instant and appeared above them. they looked at the whole mess with a frown. "what a mess. how can you allow something like this to be done in the central plaza of the sect?" said one of them, and they looked at the current sect master. "although you have brought a great blessing to the sect, this is not something worthy of you." said the one who seemed to be stronger. but they didn''t look at him much, though. after all, if they were still alive, it was thanks to the current sect master. so they looked at tang yin. "heh, what an intimidating look. so you''re the one making messes in our sect." said one of them. all these eight gods looked at tang yin over their shoulders as if this young man in front of them were nothing more than a mere ant. but the sect master couldn''t warn them who he was because when tang yin saw how arrogant these guys were, he threw the sect master forcefully into a wall. this master and powerful one, highly acclaimed throughout the southern region, shot out at immense speed and crashed hard into the surroundings, stunning those gods... tang yin looked at them, "i have long disliked being looked down upon from above. so..." tang yin said and raised his hand towards them. "on your knees." he said coldly, and the ruler''s halo appeared slightly behind him. it was a brief thing, but the eight flying gods felt a terrifying pressure girdle about them, causing them all to fall like comets to the ground, straight to their knees. tang yin smiled, "that''s better." he said and looked into the sect. "meiyu, shi yue, i charge these little scumbags." he spoke. then xie meiyu smiled as he walked out of the front door of the huge building there. "good, good." she said and nodded to the assassins behind her. at the same time, many assassins appeared flying above the sect, being led by shi yue. when all the southern sect elders saw this, they were stunned. ''such a terrifying power...'' they thought in shock and soon saw how these assassins swooped down on the powerful elders and immobilized them in an instant. still, tang yin ignored this and grabbed li wang by the neck. "li wang, you''d better tell me where my sister is... otherwise, i''ll put you through even more terrifying suffering than your son''s trash went through." tang yin said coldly. xie meiyu came up behind him at that moment, "tang yin, i''ve searched everywhere for information regarding her, but there''s nothing. i think they have kept it absolutely silent regarding that because the last record of her is that she was seen in this place years ago." she said, and tang yin nodded, squeezing the guy''s neck in his hand. "meiyu, kill all the remaining members of those three families. the only ones who will be left are the ones here; the rest will be eliminated. if anyone stands in your way, they will be repaid in kind." he said coldly. meiyu nodded and did what he was told to do. his words caused great fear in li wang. "no, no, no, no, i''ll tell, i''ll tell!" he shouted at that instant out of fear. "bastard, don''t you dare!" the sect master shouted from the other side, causing tang yin to smile. "so you know too, little sect master." tang yin said and disappeared from where he was, appearing where the sect master was lying, coughing from the impact he had suffered. tang yin grabbed him by the head and lifted him. "since you don''t want to talk, let me play a game with you." he said and looked at shi yue. "shi yue, bring here all the relatives this guy might have, parents, wives, and children or whatever. i want to see if he still refuses." tang yin said, and shi yue nodded. she and some assassins flew off to different sides while grabbing a few elders from the place. about 30 minutes later, she came back and threw a large number of people to the ground. when the sect master saw them here, he felt terror. "you... what... what do you plan to do?" he asked, looking at tang yin, and tang yin smiled at him. "simple, let me see how fast your soul can break while murdering your loved ones... just like that waste, you see over there, you want to experience it, right?" tang yin said. Chapter 534 Ren Mingyue… his words caused the sect master''s body to tremble slightly."you..." he said in shock, and he couldn''t find the words to express for one moment. still, when he saw that tang yin''s hands had started to move, he quickly shouted. "down, she''s down!" he shouted in fear, causing tang yin to frown. "down? you think that''s enough to know what the hell is meant?" tang yin asked angrily, threw him to the ground hard, and stepped on one of his arms, breaking it instantly. "aghhhhh!" at the same time, tang yin slammed li wang to the ground forcefully and prepared to torture him. at that moment... "ren xiao, stop!" that shout made tang yin frown and look to where li xingyu was impaled. "do you think you are worthy of saying that name?" he asked coldly, making li xingyu shiver from that cold stare. even so, she still exerted all the strength in her body from side to side, trying to break free from tang yin''s power. she thought she could do it if she unleashed all her power, but she soon realized she was too naive. ''what a terrifying force...'' she thought. but just then, tang yin appeared before her and glared at her. "you think you''re worthy? you, a traitorous scum who was one of the first to betray me that time, do you think you''re worthy of uttering that name?" tang yin raised his hand and grabbed her by the neck. she tried to speak. perhaps she wanted to ask then why he wanted to leave her alive; if it wasn''t because he was still thinking of her, why was it? but tang yin wouldn''t let her do it. "make no mistake, li xingyu. you were worthy of ren xiao long ago, but since you stood up to betray him, you have never again been worthy even to mention his name. if you are still alive, it is not because your face is pretty. how could you compare with any of my women? you''re just a pretty face with a shitty heart." tang yin said coldly, stunning li xingyu more and more. "if you''re still alive, it''s because you don''t deserve a painless death." he said and gave her a powerful slap that sent her flying tens of meters until she hit one of the sect walls. his words and actions left her dazed, but that blow almost sent her straight into unconsciousness, so she was unable to get up immediately. tang yin did not care. three guys had been left for last, only because he needed to see them suffer more. among them was that woman, who she still thought was the most beautiful tang yin had ever seen. tang yin ignored that woman''s condition and simply appeared above the sect master once again. "speak clearly..." he said, but just then, he felt his body freeze. he looked down, not to where the sect master was lying, but to the bottom of the earth. it was brief, but he felt a slight presence deep in the earth. it was as if that presence was trying to get his attention, so he frowned and tried to focus to see what it was. soon after, he returned to his senses and looked at the sect master. "you bastard... how dare you!?" he shouted with great anger as he kicked him hard; that kick destroyed all the bones in the sect master''s body, and a huge spurt of blood shot out from all the orifices in his body. the sect master''s body then shot downward, creating a massive hole in the ground as it fell like a meteorite. s§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. naturally, there was no obstruction. how could there be? everything underneath this place was hollow! not only that, but there were also huge, strange halls where many things were practiced. many of those things were the same tests that were being done in that place below the central region. there were also other crueler tests, but what made tang yin so angry was that there was the woman he was looking for at the bottom of that place. that was why he threw himself behind the body of the sect master, which fell with a loud explosion into the depths of this place. all the spiritual arrays believed to be immensely powerful were destroyed immediately before tang yin''s power. in this place, there were substantial strange chains; they carried a peculiar but slightly familiar aura and held a woman of an unreal beauty, almost as absurd as bing qingyue''s beauty. she had long, beautiful, bluish-white hair that had grown so long that it stretched across the room. her slightly open eyes were yellow, giving her a strange sense of beauty. tang yin did not remember this woman as beautiful as she was now. something strange about her physique made her extremely attractive. but... explore stories on empire he wasn''t just surprised by her absurd beauty. instead, it was because of her body. or, instead, inside her body. "mingyue... you..." he said softly. and just then, the beautiful chained woman looked up to see him. "ren xiao... hehe, as i suspected, my little brother was your reincarnation, tang yin." she said softly, with a slight smile on her face. her body was so weak right now that that was all she could do. tang yin disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of her. he looked at the chains holding her, ''chains of hell? i see; now i understand why i couldn''t feel her...'' he thought and grasped them firmly in his hand. then his strength gushed out of his body and destroyed the chains in one fell swoop. four huge chains then fell to the ground, and tang yin embraced mingyue. she smiled as she fell on his chest and looked up at him. he returned her gaze. "you... the world body?" he said in shock, and then he understood... "i see... that''s why the world is weakening... you are the incarnation of the world." he said softly, revealing mingyue''s real identity... Chapter 535 Tang Yin is furious The Body of the World is also called The Incarnation of the World.It is an extraordinary body, for it is basically the World-Made Human. As long as she is alive, the world will live, and as long as she dies, the world will die. In this place, she was not being used as evidence for something but simply as a catalyst. She was basically the one providing all the cultivation in this place. She contributed all the spiritual energy used in this huge sect. Because she is the greatest source of spiritual energy in the world. Mingyue smiled, "This is the first time we have met, but nice to meet you, Tang Yin. I hope my younger brother''s body was good for you." She said, slightly smiling. Tang Yin stared at her, "...Being the world, no wonder you know about me, but have you known about me for a long time? Besides, why did you decide to incarnate?" he asked. Being a World incarnate was a blessing but, at the same time, a curse. Because, if for some reason she died... The world would be destroyed. Explore hidden tales at empire And being in a human body, she is very prone to die, so the vast majority of Worlds that gain consciousness would never incarnate. Although they are immortal to some extent, they are not invincible. An example of that is that she was imprisoned in this place with Chains of Hell, and they were draining her spiritual energy at great speed. She nodded to him, even though she was extremely weak. "...I always knew... I have been monitoring this world intently since I first saw you. I incarnated for you, Tang Yin." She replied softly. Even so, Tang Yin had to make her keep quiet. "Say no more. I have some bastards to murder." He said as he looked up. He carried her in his arms like a princess when he saw what was happening. Several people rushed down the gaping hole as they summoned their weapons. Clearly, they wanted to fight him. "Tang Yin, come and die!" they shouted, and Tang Yin looked at them. Then he looked at the sect master, who was lying on the ground, barely alive. So, he moved over there and kicked him to make him face up. "Bastard, you all know that she is the World. The World Body can''t be hidden, so there''s no way you didn''t know; with all that, you still dared to do this?" he asked, as sparks of hatred swirled in his eyes. At the same time, a large number of people were forcefully slammed into a huge barrier created by Tang Yin''s body. *CLANK* The sound of many weapons colliding filled their ears as the barrier forcefully ejected them, creating numerous explosions on the wall. The sect master was stunned when he saw this, but he looked at Tang Yin. He didn''t say anything, though. "..." Naturally, they all knew that she was the world. But so what? Wasn''t the world presumed to have an almost infinite amount of spiritual energy? As long as they continued to murder people without absorbing their spiritual energies, then it would be enough for their sect to rise above all others. There would be no region superior to the southern region, and they would be the leading sect of the most powerful region. They would be the leaders of the world! With such a dream, what did the world matter? If their goals were fulfilled, they could go to another world. Tang Yin guessed that it was like that, so he laughed lightly. "Hehe... I see, I see." He said and looked at each of the elders who were trying to kill him. "Barely in the Divine Ascension Realm, huh... They are so useless." Tang Yin said lightly. With one hand, he held Mingyue in his arms, and with the other, he summoned his sword. "Little bastards worthy of the greatest torment hell can give. I have news for you." He said lightly and disappeared from his place, appearing above the southern sect in one second. In an instant, he reached an absurd height, considering that he was deep in the earth. But he wasn''t walking alone. He waved his hand a little, and nine figures shot out of the depths of this place. "Buagh!" The power they were pulled with was so shocking that it even made them spit out a large amount of blood just by being pulled in such a way. They all knelt on the ground as that power disappeared, while Tang Yin went down to the surface, where Bai Lixue was. "Lixue, protect her. She is the world and also my big sister." He said, smiling. Bai Lixue was surprised by the immense introduction this beautiful woman had received. ''The world in person? And even Tang Yin''s big sister! What a great status...'' She thought as she held her gently. Mingyue smiled a little as she perceived that Tang Yin was furious, and she soon fell unconscious. At that moment, Tang Yin smiled and walked over to where Li Xingyu was standing. A huge ruler''s halo appeared behind his body, no longer only ''partially visible''. He had unleashed all his power in a ruler halo, so his divine presence soared. At the same time, Tang Yin underwent a transformation. It was not at the physical level but at the spiritual or soul level. The change in his physical body seemed to be merely decorative. The ends of his hair were painted crimson, while the rest retained its typical silver color, although it now appeared to be brighter. In addition, the rim of his silver eyes was also painted crimson, and although this gave a sense of carnage and blood, it appeared to be somewhat decorative. However, the main change was not that, but the aura of dignity Tang Yin had obtained and the extremely powerful presence. His strength had skyrocketed, and his body exuded dignity. The halo, originally silver, was painted gold. This caused many to have the impulse to kneel to worship a god who had come down to earth. Including those above the Divine Ascension Realm. Still, Tang Yin simply grabbed Li Xingyu and dragged her by the hair to where her father was, then threw her there. He then moved his hand to point to where the gods were spitting blood, and a partially visible hand came out of his hand as if by magic and pulled them to where he was. Tang Yin then looked at them with an unperturbed gaze. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since no one in this world wants to do it, then let me act as a judge for you." Tang Yin said softly. Although his voice was soft, it seemed to carry a hidden and extreme power that reached every corner of this place. Chapter 536 Place of Endless Torment "The Southern Sect has committed a great deal of misdeeds throughout history. From attempting to assassinate Shi Yue and his family in the northwest, allying with the central region, to attempting to assassinate the world. An assassination attempt towards someone who never had in her mind to assassinate them, as she considers them her little offspring.""The number of forces that have been annihilated by you for your own whims and inhuman dreams have caused the world to be severely hurt and to suffer a torture of many years, thus committing an unforgivable sin." Even though Tang Yin was not speaking aloud, his words spread through the square and throughout the City and reached every corner of it as if something strange was spreading it. It was a strange enigma that everyone present was witnessing. When he finished saying that, Tang Yin stepped forward and stabbed the sword into the ground in front of the guys lying there. All of them were stunned and looked at him. "You... What the hell are you planning?" they asked in shock, feeling that something terrible might happen to them if they stayed there. Yet, just at that moment, a powerful pressure girded over them, and they all fell prostrate with their whole bodies on the ground. "Aghhh, you bastard, what the hell do you think you''re doing!?" they shouted angrily, but none of them could get up. "Ren Xiao, what are you doing? Remember what we experienced when we were kids, Ren Xiao, please!" Li Xingyu shouted at that moment, making Tang Yin look at her. ''This woman must be an idiot. Or maybe her brain broke down.'' Tang Yin thought. Even so, he decided to ignore all the idiots shouting continuously. Read new adventures at empire Some shouted for forgiveness, others insulted him. But all were ignored. Tang Yin''s body began to float from one moment to the next and stopped a few meters above the sky. At the same time, the ruler''s halo, also called the Halo of the Gods, began to rotate slightly on his back. This left many people in shock. Those who had seen a halo before could say with certainty that it could not do this. Still, Tang Yin ignored them and looked at the guys who were prostrate under his divine pressure. Then he waved his hand towards them, making a gesture as if he was throwing trash, and two figures shot out until they hit the ground hard. These two figures were Shao Hu and Yang Tao. Those guys were confused by this, but soon, the pressure hit them, so they immediately spat blood and looked at Tang Yin floating above them. A great fear gripped their bodies, making them tremble. Finally, Tang Yin looked at them. "The Southern Sect committed an unforgivable sin, and everyone here is not worthy to be alive. That is why I, Tang Yin, will use my Status as Heir to open a door to the Infinite Curse. I ask heaven not to stand in the way of this decision." Tang Yin said. His voice, like thunder, made the surroundings tremble, for right now, all his power was unleashed. That voice, like thunder, spread to every corner, and for some reason, the coldness it carried with it made the hearts of everyone who heard it tremble. Allies and enemies alike. That voice of great power made a whole region tremble. At the same time, Mingyue, who was in Bai Lixue''s arms, trembled. Although she was unconscious, her consciousness was in the world, for she herself was the world, so she was indirectly witnessing what was happening. And at the mention of the Infinite Curse... Even the world would tremble. From one moment to the next, there was a great rumbling in the sky as many black clouds suddenly covered the entire sky. It was from one moment to the next, not following the ordinary course, so it stunned everyone who saw it. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some came to think that God was angry with the world. At the same time, tremendous thunder rang out, and immense lightning struck the ground in different places. Tang Yin maintained a calm look as he witnessed this, and he raised his hand to where those people were. "I will welcome you to your new home, scumbags. I hope you are at ease. Welcome to the scariest place the universe can hold..." He said, and a sinister smile formed on his face at that moment... "Gateway to the Infinite Torture of the Soul." He said in a booming voice that was heard in every corner of the place. At the same time, he lightly shook his hand as if he wanted to make a fist, and from one moment to the next, a great divine power began to swirl behind those people. At that instant, they all felt as if their souls were being pulled by something strange and looked back. A strange black door was opening at that moment and exuded a chilling appearance. Fear gripped their souls at that instant when they felt something more than deadly opening before their eyes. "NOOO, NOO, TANG YIN, STOP!" shouted many of them in great fear. Even the members of the Li family were terrified and began to plead for help to Tang Yin, using the name Ren Xiao. They did not realize that the more they used that name, the more their sins increased. "REN XIAO, PLEASE!" they shouted in great fear, but then the dark door finally opened fully, and a terrifying aspiring force came out of it, pulling all of them to that place. Soon, they floated towards that place and saw their bodies falling towards the ground... That left them stunned, but the terrifying smile on Tang Yin''s face made them tremble once again. Even so, all the gods that had been sucked into that place could not put up a shred of resistance. It was as if they had never had any powers, and soon, they all disappeared behind the door. At the same time, a terrifying scream from different people came out of the place... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH NOO-" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The different screams of both men and women mingled as they began to feel an immense amount of needles piercing their souls. Such terrifying screams coming from that door caused many of those alive to take several steps back in great fear. That sounded even more terrifying than the torture that idiot had suffered in the central region... And that''s normal. This place is called the Place of Endless Torment; it is what its name suggests. A place that will make them suffer for eternity. ** Author: Can anyone think of a good way to do Tang Yin''s transformation? Honestly, I can''t think of anything. I had an image in mind when I was going through chapters 300, but now I''ve lost it. Lately, my mind has been exhausted, and ideas are leaving me frequently Chapter 537 Why cant a world fall in love? Stay tuned to empireIt is a powerful place of torments from which no one could ever leave. There, they will suffer the cruelest tortures against the soul. The needles are only the first of them. Moreover, the souls there will never dissipate unless someone does it intentionally. That is why they will suffer eternally while remembering everything that brought them there. Soon, the door closed, but the screams continued to come from various places. And that is normal. Once trapped in that place, they enter a limbo from which they can''t get out, but their screams will always be heard in the place where they were last, and the suffering they are going through can be heard by anyone passing by. That is why this area of the southern region is destined to become uninhabited eventually. After all, no one would want to listen to someone''s cries and sufferings every day of their lives. Tang Yin looked at the door. ''A door that only a Heir can open, huh? The administrator seemed very interested in what that place is that only Heirs can access. I wonder why that is.'' He thought and looked down. The rest of the people don''t need to be investigated. This sect deserves complete destruction, but Tang Yin knows that the investigations they have done for so many years underneath the sect are important, so he won''t do it himself. Shi Yue stood to the side, watching all this and waiting for Tang Yin to tell her to start with, so she smiled when he looked at her. "I''ll leave the rest to you, Shi Yue. I''m going to check on her." He said, and Shi Yue nodded. "I''ll see you later, Tang Yin." She said softly, which was the last soft word that she would say today. Soon, the beautiful Shi Yue, who looked like a Goddess, became a Goddess of Slaughter, along with the assassins who had come with her... Tang Yin then appeared before Bai Lixue, took Ren Mingyue in his arms, grabbed Bai Lixue, and disappeared. He appeared in some nearby mountains with both women in a few seconds. "Tang Yin, what''s wrong with her?" Bai Lixue asked doubtfully. Somehow, she could tell that Mingyue was hurt, but she couldn''t find any wounds on her body or anything like that. So what was going on? Tang Yin nodded, "They were using her as a cultivation catalyst. All the spiritual energy that was being used in that sect was being provided by her. Although her body is one with the world and she is immortal, the truth is that she is a human body, after all. She does not have the almost limitless energy of the world, so she has become weaker than the world itself. The world''s position with her like that is in a dangerous place." Tang Yin replied. Bai Lixue was then surprised and looked at her in shock. "Is she really your sister? Tang Yin, are you a world too?" she asked doubtfully, causing Tang Yin to smile and shake her head. "No, I''m not a world; remember I told you I had reincarnated? Well, when I reincarnated, I did it in the body of that person called ''Ren Xiao''. She is Ren Xiao''s older sister, so she can be considered my older sister, too." He replied, and she nodded slightly, surprised. ''Tang Yin has a lot of secrets...'' She thought with surprise but smiled a little. At the same time, Ren Mingyue opened her eyes slightly and smiled when she saw Tang Yin. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A light and delicate breeze passed over their bodies, refreshing them. "Mingyue, are you okay?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded slightly at him, even though she had looked at Bai Lixue. "Girl, could you leave us alone for a moment? I want to talk to Tang Yin alone about something," she said softly. Bai Lixue nodded and, without a word, got up to leave. As Mingyue settled into the position she was in on Tang Yin''s chest. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "I didn''t know that my older sister liked to be spoiled by her younger brother." He said, making her smile. "Originally, Ren Xiao and I were distant because I didn''t know how to act towards him, knowing that at some point he would disappear. So he never spoiled me; I was to protect him often." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "Being the brother of the world was a blessing disguised as a curse for him, but I''m surprised you couldn''t save the Ren. Were those chains?" he asked, and she nodded. "Father and mother trusted the Li a lot back then, so they were the first to see me, and when my body from the world materialized, they were the first to discover me. You may not remember, but I disappeared for a while before they attacked the family. It was at that time that they put those strange chains on me." She said and pulled a small fragment from her personal storage space. "I think you recognize it, right? Those chains have the aura of this thing, and they used this to chain me. The aura from this can make me weak, so I couldn''t do anything but fall into their hands." Tang Yin frowned and nodded, "Chains of Hell and a fragment of the 19-level Abyss, huh? I get it, so those guys worked for the ones in the Abyss." Tang Yin said, and she nodded a little. Tang Yin then looked at her, "You said you incarnated for me. May I know the reason? I don''t think it was love at first sight, right?" Tang Yin asked jokingly. But Mingyue stared at him when he said this. "Why can''t a world fall in love? Don''t worry, I''m immortal, and I can always be with you. I incarnated because I wanted to meet you and see your beauty with human eyes from so close, like now. But then I realized it wasn''t enough; now I want to have children with you." She replied firmly... Chapter 538 Another Heir. Her words stunned Tang Yin.He stared at her, ''She serious? A world fell in love with me?'' He thought in shock but soon remembered something. Your journey continues at empire ''Wait, wait, are you serious? I''m supposed to be your younger brother, right? How are you supposed to plan on sleeping with your younger brother?" he asked in shock, and she looked at him doubtfully. She then shifted and looked from side to side. She checked Tang Yin''s hair, eyes, and height. Then she smiled. "I don''t see Ren Xiao, do you see him? I''m just seeing Tang Yin, a person who is not native to this World, with extraordinary power. Don''t you think we combine?" she asked with a calm smile. That left Tang Yin a bit dumbfounded, but she spoke again before he could say anything. "I will let you cultivate with my power as much as you want, you and your girls. I don''t care if you have 10 or 100 women; I am unique. In the whole history of my life, I have never seen a world become incarnate because it scares them. But I did, so among the 100 women you have, I will still remain unique, and you will love me for that. I don''t see any problem." It was astonishing that she said those words without feeling embarrassed that she was talking to the person who had been reincarnated in his brother''s body. Even so, Tang Yin couldn''t find words to contradict her either. Indeed, they were not siblings right now, and having a world as a wife was a very important blessing. Still... He sighed and decided to divert the conversation. "Forget it, let''s talk about it later, don''t you have another reason why you incarnated? I don''t think you made such an important decision just because of something like that, did you?" he asked, and she looked thoughtful. That question had touched on an important point, not only for her but also for him. That''s why she took some time to answer. "...Tang Yin, you are strong, and I know you come from a higher world. Back then, I suspected who you were when I saw you using a technique that no ordinary human should be able to use; then I suspected that you might be someone with a very special status. An Heir. The fact that those great existences made a deal with that woman 2 thousand years ago made me realize that my suspicions were true. Those existences wanted you to owe them a favor, so there is no way you were normal." She replied and stared at him. "But you should know that you are not the only one. The status of an Heir is implanted in all worlds, so I know very well how to identify one. That is why... I will tell you the biggest secret of this World, and it was the main reason why I decided to incarnate." She said, but closed her mouth soon after. Tang Yin frowned as he listened to her talk about the Heirs and began to feel a premonition about what she would say next. ''Could it be...'' He thought, and then she spoke. "This World is destined to house an Heir. He may have already been born, or he could arrive at any time. I incarnated to try to stop his emergence and give you time so you could do something. Because he... He is special, even among the Heirs." She replied, speaking with some difficulty. Perhaps fear was causing her uneven breathing at the moment, which surprised Tang Yin. ''An Heir in this World... Moreover, one is categorized as special and causes fear to grip a person who is presumed immortal...'' He thought and frowned. He thought of a possibility that had come to his mind a while back. "You... You mean the Heir of Death?" he asked, and she had her eyes widen for a moment, but she nodded. Then Tang Yin frowned even more. ''The most dangerous... According to the few historical books from over a billion years ago that I managed to read, the Heir of Death struck terror into the Gods, even when he hadn''t matured.'' He thought and began to breathe in big gulps of air. Mingyue smiled a little. "That is why I am here. Under no circumstances can I allow the Heir of Death to come back to life." She replied, making Tang Yin look at her. "Your idea is..." He said, and she smiled. "The weaker I am, the longer it will take for him to resurface since he, though the most dangerous, is also the most dependent on the World he is born into; that''s why I was buying you time. Although I didn''t expect them to catch me with those motives, it suited me like a glove for what I wanted to do." She replied. "What if my reincarnation went wrong?" he asked after hearing what she had said. She shrugged, "Then I would still have won, Tang Yin. There is no rise of Death if the World dies before he slays it. Even if we all had died, it would prevent the emergence of such an existence." She replied, and Tang Yin sighed. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''That makes sense. Although, what a coincidence that I ran into the Heir of Death, being the Divine Heir myself. The two of us are supposed to be polar opposites.'' He thought to himself, sighing. ''But I haven''t awakened my powers as an Heir yet. How am I supposed to fight against a guy who has had them since birth? Although his cultivation should be very low¡­'' He thought and sighed. "Mingyue, can you tell where that guy is right now? You''re the World; you should be able to see all of this at your leisure, right?" he asked. She smiled. "Although I can see the whole World, I cannot see every place infected with the fragments of that place. But I will tell you that ''that place'' is here, only to give a proper reception to the King of Death; he will resurface inside that place." "But don''t worry. I will help you with everything. Although I can''t track much of what is mined of strange fragments, I can still see most of the demonic region, so if we gain ground towards the place where ''The Gate'' is, we can find him before he completes his powers. That, I think, is the best way to fight him." She replied. Chapter 539 Deep thoughts Tang Yin nodded towards what she was suggesting.''I should speed things up. It would be best if we could grab him before his mission starts.'' He thought. Naturally, he already knew who this Heir of Death was. Find your next read at empire ''The Elder God... It should be him, although he was trying to revive a person from the past, so it might not be the Elder God if not that other person he wanted to revive. Looks like I have to go to that place as soon as possible. Maybe I can find some information,'' Tang Yin thought as he recalled the Supreme Academy. ''Although, come to think of it, if that guy is the Heir of Death, it makes sense that Death wouldn''t penalize him for his practices. It doesn''t need to if, after all, he will carry the power of Death.'' He thought and sighed. That guy had spent thousands of years planning something that should be important, and that thing was to bring someone back from the dead. If Death didn''t penalize him in the same way it has penalized a lot of worlds, then it means there is a connection. He could be the Heir or, perhaps, the one in charge of bringing the Heir of Death. ''An Heir of Death with a Celestial Body of Wisdom... Shit, that bastard wanted to create a monster. My father once told me that one of the main problems with the Heir of Death was the fact that he had little understanding of Natural Law. But, with the Celestial Body of Wisdom, all that would be solved at once and perhaps result in the birth of an Heir of Death with more Natural Laws.'' Tang Yin thought, feeling a chill as he thought about this. The Natural Law of Death. An entity that instills fear in any living being because no one wants to die, but this Natural Law has the power to take away their life. That is why it is the most feared law in the universe and one of the most complicated to understand. Even so, if the Heir to such a Natural Law were allowed to understand other Natural Laws, it would be a terrifying existence, more so than it already is. Tang Yin frowned, remembering something about himself from when he had thought this far. Something about what he now came to understand was more than amazing. ''That''s right. Normally, a person only has the ability to cultivate one Natural Law, nothing more. But now that I reincarnated, don''t I have two Natural Laws? When I regained my body, I felt like I regained the Natural Law of Lightning¡­'' He thought. ''Two Natural Laws, one of them is the one that, although it has been studied a lot, it has not been understood how deep it is. It cannot be categorized as a Natural Law of the World, like that of Lightning, but it seems that it cannot be considered a Primordial Natural Law, like that of Death. Even so, during these years, I have been able to see that it is more special than it seems. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ability to control is amazing, and I feel that the background of this Natural Law is beyond my comprehension...'' He thought. His other natural law, which was born when the ''World'' was created, may not be so special, but he has seen the power of natural laws and knows how amazing they are. That is why he was stunned now that he had realized that. If he someday attains an understanding as profound as his Father''s or his Master''s in both Natural Laws, wouldn''t he be a true God before humans? ''So, not only could that Elder God find a way for the Heir of Death to control one more Natural Law, but I have too...'' He thought and smiled slightly. Despite that, he soon fell back into a reflective state, and the smile was wiped off his face. After all, that guy is the Heir of a Primordial Law. ''And I don''t...'' he thought. Even though he now had Natural Laws with him, that guy was still the most powerful and feared Heir among the Heirs, and he still didn''t understand what powers he would awaken at some point in his existence. ''Looks like I seriously need to think of a way to assassinate that guy.'' He thought and remembered that the system still had that mission there. That made him sigh. It seems that he will have to find a way to control the system first, so he decided to hurry things up and stop thinking about nonsense. Mingyue stood by his side, staring at him for as long as his thoughts lasted. Noticing every change in his face, so she smiled. "Don''t overthink things. Better hurry everything up; I''ll help you." She said, pulling him out of his deep thoughts. He smiled and nodded at her. "It looks like that''s the best I can do. Don''t worry; I won''t let you die so easily. I still need the world for something important, so I hope to borrow it later." He said as he stood up and set her on the ground. "Where are you going right now?" she asked. "I will culminate with vengeance to be exacted in the South. Go back to the central region and tell them you are my sister. If you use this token, they will know you are telling the truth, so they will let you stay there. I''ll come and get you when I''m done. Don''t worry; I''ll make it quick." He said, and she nodded slightly. She knew things had to be done effectively, so without another word, she left here. Tang Yin then looked for Bai Lixue once more. And after talking to Shi Yue about some things, he headed toward the Third Greatest Sect in the South. There, he didn''t do many things; he didn''t even take 5 minutes inside, and soon he was flying towards his real target. The Second Greatest Sect in the South. Knowing where they were headed and recognizing some of the terrain made Bai Lixue nervous. Soon, they arrived at the second-largest City in this place. Bai Lixue nodded to Tang Yin. "This is the Second Sect. This is where they have my mother." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Good, it''s time to break in hard on a junk sect.'' He thought. He then forcefully jumped into the main square of the Sect, where many disciples and elders were walking. *BOOOM* The huge explosion stunned many and made them look to see what was happening. Soon, the long silver hair waving in the wind became visible to them. "Tang Yin!" shouted many of them. Tang Yin smiled at them. "Scumbags, how about coming to greet me? Tang Yin is here. If you don''t want me to demolish this place, then I''ll give you 15 seconds to get here." He said, raising his voice for everyone to hear. Chapter 540 Little game Both elders and disciples were stunned by his words.Even so, not even 10 seconds had passed when many flashes began to fall from the sky. Discover stories at empire They were also in a meeting just now, so as soon as they heard the name of the person who was the reason for their meeting, they couldn''t help but run here at full speed. From the sect masters to the weaker elders. They all arrived in a moment. "Mr. Tang Yin, it''s really you." Said one of them in shock. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, Bai Lixue pointed at the man beside him. He had been totally stunned when he saw Bai Lixue here. And Tang Yin smiled at what she told him and looked at them. The guy pointed out by Bai Lixue was one of the strongest in the sect, one of the masters of this sect. His name was Wu Tang and he was a man of good looks despite his advanced age. He did not look like a bad guy, "I''ll make it short, Sect Master. Hand over Wu Tang and all his children to me, especially the damn bastard who took my wife''s eye more than ten years ago. If you do, your sect can be saved for a while." He said softly and raised his hand towards a nearby mountain. "If you don''t..." He said and launched an attack on that place. The said attack flew at high speed and destroyed the mountain with a punch. "The same thing will happen to your sect." He spoke. The sect master was in shock at such a request and at the tremendous power of this young man in front of him. ''Such a terrifying power...'' He thought. Even so, handing over to one of his Sect Masters? They are all on equal footing with him, even though he is the main one. How could he hand him over? Therefore, he looked at Bai Lixue and frowned, ''It''s her...'' He thought. It seemed that the bad feeling they felt at that time was real... Still, Wu Tang wouldn''t stay behind the sect master right now. "Lord Tang Yin, why are you calling me? And who is this woman?" he asked doubtfully. It certainly didn''t seem like he knew her. And everyone showed the same reaction. However, there were some who were genuinely confused. Still, Tang Yin smiled. "It''s okay that you don''t know her. Can you tell me more closely? Maybe then I''ll be able to understand." Tang Yin replied mockingly, and Wu Tang frowned. After a few thoughts, he nodded and approached. He stared at Bai Lixue momentarily as if he was trying to recognize her. Still, in the end, he sighed. "I''m sorry, Lord Tang Yin. I really don''t know her; maybe you got the wrong person?" He said. He was about to turn around to ask if anyone else knew her. But just at that instant, Tang Yin drew his sword and swung it cleanly at Wu Tang''s right arm, cutting him instantly... Pain instantly came to Wu Tang, and the scream astonished everyone around... "AHHHHHH!" He fell to his knees from the pain and realized what had happened; it stunned him. "You..." He said, staring at Tang Yin intently. It was such a quick move that no one could react. "Mr. Tang Yin, may I know what this means!?" shouted the sect master, and Tang Yin looked at him. "Trash, let me tell you, just like I destroyed the central region and the most powerful sect in this place, I can destroy this place. I don''t give a shit what they think of me, so don''t think that the world''s gaze will make me back down from what I want." He replied coldly and looked at Wu Tang. Several drops of blood were floating in the air, so Tang Yin lifted them to look at them and smiled. "Same constitution as Lixue''s blood; you still don''t want to acknowledge her as your daughter, you damn bastard?" Tang Yin asked. Wu Tang frowned. "If I say I don''t know her, it''s because I don''t know her." He replied, forcing himself to stand up and try to stop the bleeding in his arm. Tang Yin smiled. "Good, that''s the way I like it. Idiot people like you are the best at making them suffer, so keep it up; I haven''t had enough yet." He said, and then made the drops of blood float up high. He then created a special spiritual array and made the blood drops pass through it. "Fly to where those who carry this same blood constitution are." Tang Yin said softly, and the drops of blood split into several. One of them stayed above Bai Lixue, as was natural. The others flew towards several elders present, and one flew rapidly towards a building in the city. Tang Yin smiled and then waved his arms to attract all the people whom this spiritual array had marked. Soon, a naked figure shot out of a building''s window in the city. "AHHHHHHHH, WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?" he shouted but soon fell to the ground, rolling across the sect''s plaza. At the same time, the others fell to their knees in front of Tang Yin. All the dust that had been kicked up by the last one to arrive dissipated, and the appearance of this guy''s youngest son was visible. He was naked, and it was obvious what he had been doing just now, so he felt embarrassed when so many people saw him. But he was shocked to see his father in a pitiful state. Although he could not react or say anything, he was soon forced to kneel. Bai Lixue recognized him. "It was him." She said with great hatred in her heart. Tang Yin smiled and stroked her head, "Let me play with this guy a little. We can''t let him die so easily." He said softly, and she nodded. Tang Yin then looked at Wu Tang''s sons; there were four of them in all. "Scumbags, I''ll tell you what we are going to play. For every lie your father tells, one of the limbs in your bodies will disappear. So, I hope your father is an honest man." Tang Yin said, smiling sinisterly. Then he looked at Wu Tang. He was trying to seek help from the sect masters, but they all seemed to be afraid right now. They didn''t know why, but they had sensed an extreme power in Tang Yin, which made them not want to do anything. "First question, Wu Tang." Tang Yin said. "Bai Xue, a beautiful woman of great proportions, do you know her?" he asked. Wu Tang felt a terrifying chill cross his spine, but still, he shook his head. "I''ve devoted myself to cultivation; I hardly know any women besides the mother of my children." He replied, and just then... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream reached his ears... "Yang''er!" he shouted, seeing that one of his sons had been stripped of an arm. That stunned him, ''Is this bastard serious!?'' He thought, terrified. "Hehe, well, it seems that the master of this sect, Wu Tang, is not as honest as I expected. Okay, let''s move on to the second question." Tang Yin said. "Back then, what was the reason why you betrayed her and kidnapped her? Why did this sect decide to eliminate the entire Bai Clan?" he asked... Chapter 541 Two eyes: out. It was a question that, if he answered honestly, would cause something terrible to happen. But if he didn''t, maybe something terrible would happen, too.Although, perhaps they hadn''t realized that they had long since been sentenced to death. Still, that question also left many pensive people who didn''t know what was happening and were simply watching out of curiosity. Which Bai clan? Many thought. Others knew who this Bai Clan was, for it was a renowned desert clan years ago. They had great status and always traded with this sect, so they lived harmoniously. Even so, after some time, the news that the Bai Clan had been exterminated swept through this southern region like a storm. Such a powerful and respected clan; how could it be exterminated out of nowhere? Many began to investigate but could only find that it had been the demons who had done it. But now, it seemed that the situation was not as many had investigated? That left them thoughtful. Still, Wu Tang is a stubborn and idiotic man. He would not admit his guilt so easily. So, he glared hatefully at Tang Yin, "If I don''t know her, how do you want me to answer you? Which Bai Clan are you talking about? Everyone knows that the Bai Clan was exterminated by demons." He replied with great hatred, and Tang Yin smiled. "Well, very good answer." He said and looked at this guy''s youngest son. He was shivering from the cold Tang Yin''s body was giving off and from seeing his brother without an arm. Just then, Tang Yin made a simple movement towards him... "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" A scream of terrifying pain came out of his mouth, and Wu Tang felt his body tremble. "Mang''er!" he shouted and tried to move over there. "YOU BASTARD, YOU WANT A WAR BETWEEN SECTS!" he shouted hysterically, and Tang Yin sneered. "Shut up, you bastard. It''s not over yet." He said and grabbed this person named Wu Mang by the hair. He was shaking on the ground from the pain and kept screaming, but soon he was lifted. "Do it, Lixue." Tang Yin said coldly, scaring Wu Tang. "What the hell do you think you''re doing!?" he shouted, pulling out his strength to pounce on Tang Yin. Even so, he was held like a little critter in Tang Yin''s hands. "Don''t worry, Wu Tang. Not only will your children suffer, you will suffer too. Wait patiently." Tang Yin said, and just then, an even more terrifying scream than before caught his attention. "AGHHHHHHHHHHH-" The pain Wu Mang felt at that instant he had never felt before in his life. He had never imagined that such a terrifying pain could exist... "You... What... What... WHAT... ARE YOU, LIXUE TRASH!" shouted Wu Mang with hatred, but his body was trembling from the pain. Meanwhile, a bloody eye with many little glasses was in Bai Lixue''s hand. She looked at the eye in her hand and smiled slightly before squeezing and exploding it. After that, she trembled slightly. It wasn''t fear, it was joy. Tang Yin smiled at this and then moved his foot slightly to lift a small stone from the ground. At the same time, he moved Wu Mang forcefully and crashed his other eye there. "Since you took out one of my wife''s eyes, there''s no way you''ll ever get the chance to see the world once again, you bastard." Tang Yin said. Such terrifying words, mixed with Wu Mang''s terrifying scream, caused many to tremble. "MANG''ER!" shouted Wu Tang, but though he tried to move, he could do nothing. A strange lightning had invaded his body, and now he could not move. Still, since he could shout, he needed to call for help. "YOU BASTARDS, WILL YOU STARE LOOKING!!? HE WANTS TO DESTROY US!" he shouted. Just then, a man shot out from where the elders were standing towards Tang Yin, while the other two sons of Wu Mang did the same. Tang Yin smiled. He let go of Wu Tang, dropping him to the ground and waved a hand toward where his sons were coming from as if it was a sword attack. This slight movement created a mighty power that slammed into them. Still, the attack was so lethal that nothing could stop it. Soon, they fell to the ground, screaming in terror as they felt that both of their legs had been cut off... At the same time, Tang Yin raised his hand to grab one of the sect masters who had moved and sought to attack him from behind. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This man saw his body clamped in Tang Yin''s hand and felt terror cross his mind. He began to question what the hell had gone through his mind when he decided to move, but soon, a silvery fire started to create in his head, consuming him soon after with a scream of pain and agony. A single movement was enough to assassinate a person from the Realm of Divine Knowledge... That was such a simple and gentle move that anyone would think it was not serious at all, but it ended up killing one of the sect masters. That made everyone tremble with fear, and they backed up by taking several steps. "The next idiot who dares to attack me from behind, I will not only murder him, but I will murder his whole family." Tang Yin replied coldly and put a foot on Wu Tang''s chest. "Where do you have Bai Xue? Let me tell you that... If you killed her or if you don''t tell me, I''m going to put you through a torture you can''t imagine..." Tang Yin said, creating a minor illusion about what was happening in ''a certain'' place. "Take a good look; these scumbags here were gods of the First Southern Sect. All of them are now in a place of endless torment, so you''d better speak clearly unless you want me to send you to that place." Tang Yin said, and those guys'' voices managed to transmit all the way here. They were even more terrifying than the voices of those who were screaming in pain on the floor. Fear gripped everyone, and no one could respond for several minutes until one man finally moved. It was the head sect master. "Lord Tang Yin, please follow me. Bai Xue is alive, don''t worry!" He said, bowing fully as his body trembled. Chapter 542 The Beautiful Bai Xue No one was better than him to recognize those men there.He knew a little of the secret of the largest Sect in the south, so he knew very well those gods who were there. There was no way he would decide not to say anything after seeing them in such a deadly state of suffering like that. What would be left for them if he could do that to those gods? They were nothing but scum in the eyes of those gods; how could they offend the one who was able to destroy those gods? Although he has no proof of this right now, the truth is that he does not want to confirm it either. If it were a lie, he still would not want to antagonize the person they say destroyed the Central Region. But if it turns out to be true and he doubts... Then it would be the worst. That''s why he didn''t hesitate to step forward and say that while kicking Wu Tang. Even so, Tang Yin was not interested in his internal conflicts. "Lead me to where she is." Replied Tang Yin coldly, and this sect master nodded. Then, he began to direct him to the Sect''s dungeons. This place is at the bottom of the earth and has a shitty atmosphere. After walking for a long while, they came to a rather large, dark cell. Tang Yin stopped before entering and looked at the sect master. "What kind of suffering did the person inside this cell go through?" He asked, and the sect master shivered. "...She was abandoned by Wu Tang before she gave birth to Miss Bai...He never touched her again, I can assure you, but..." He said and stopped, causing Tang Yin to grab him by the neck. "If you don''t tell, you''re in for more terrifying suffering than you can imagine." He said coldly. His words made the sect master tremble, so he spoke. "I don''t know if you know, but when she was stripped of her cultivation and heavenly body, she was also left here. The food sent to her by Wu Tang was always pitiful, which eventually caused her body to contract a strange disease. She... She might die before long." He said fearfully, and just then, he felt a tremendous power coming from behind him. A spear had appeared in Bai Lixue''s hands unnoticed and was now firmly attached to the sect master''s neck. "What did you just say!?" she shouted with hatred that increased to large portions instantly. The growing hatred even prevented her from being able to move, and she began to tremble. Tang Yin sighed at this and threw the sect master towards a nearby wall. He then stroked Bai Lixue a little. "If she is sick, I can save her. But your revenge and hers will come." Tang Yin said softly as he comforted her. Bai Lixue couldn''t help but cry at that moment and felt a deep fear of entering the cell. Therefore, when she saw Tang Yin pulling her there, she stopped. "Go in first; I''ll follow you right away." She said, trembling a little. Tang Yin nodded and, after disintegrating the cells, walked through the dark ''room''. ''What a depressing place; at first glance, I can see a lot of strange diseases in this place. Those guys don''t seem to understand the concept of contagious viruses, human scumbags.'' He thought, and after having walked for a few minutes, he crossed a dark curtain, and a tidy small room greeted him. Despite the poor state of everything, this place was somewhat tidy. A woman lay on an extremely old and smelly bed. She had special chains on her hands and feet, although she could move. She was totally emaciated and very thin, extremely pale, and dehydrated. Despite that, she looked beautiful. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''A woman who can retain her beauty even in such a state... This woman was extremely beautiful when she was at her best.'' He thought in shock and approached her quickly. With a wave of his hand, the chains on her feet and hands were disintegrated. Just then, the woman opened her eyes in doubt. Even doing that was somewhat difficult for her, but her green eyes, which looked deathly dull, could see the light again. ''How beautiful... Am I dying? I''m seeing a God... One with silver hair, so beautiful...'' Was the first thought that crossed the mind of the woman lying in that place. Tang Yin smiled at her when he saw her eyes open, "Sorry for being late, mother-in-law. From today onwards, you will never suffer again." Tang Yin said softly. Bai Xue''s heart was confused, and she looked at him doubtfully, ''He spoke? And he has such a beautiful voice... As I expected, he''s a God... Although, why did he call me mother-in-law? Did my little girl marry a God from heaven?'' She thought with difficulty, and a smile formed on her face. It was barely visible, but it was all she could give right now. Perhaps it was because she remembered her beloved daughter. Yet, just then, one more face entered her vision. Her heart leaped when she saw it, even more so when she heard her voice... "MOTHER!" cried Bai Lixue and rushed at her as she cried continuously. Still, she didn''t want to have their reunion right now. The most important thing now was her condition. "Mother, what''s wrong with you? What happened? How did you get like this?" She asked, terrified to see her mother in such a pitiful state. Bai Xue was stunned by her sudden appearance and opened her mouth with difficulty. "Is¡­ that¡­ you... Lixue?" she asked. Naturally, she could recognize her. But she wanted to hear her voice more. It had been so many years since she last saw her, but she could never forget her body''s figure and aura. She knew that the woman in front of her was her beloved daughter. So she raised her hand, having difficulty touching her, and Bai Lixue nodded to her, crying. "Yes, yes, Mom, it''s me. I''m back." She said softly, grasping her mother''s hand. Still, she noticed that she was too weak and certainly could die at any moment, so he looked at Tang Yin. "Tang Yin!" She said, trembling with fear. Tang Yin naturally wouldn''t let Bai Xue die, so he took out the divine item that had been in Shi Yue''s hands for so long. This divine item was one of the most precious when he was in the upper world. It is one of the 7 Main Divine Items of the Upper Plane, the first of them all for its healing attribute, as it carries a bit of the primordial attribute of ''life''. There is nothing that cannot be healed with this divine item. ''It''s been a long time since I last used you, my friend.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling, and imbued his power into it. The divine item instantly reacted with a solid white glow, bringing a white light to the whole place. This white light was mixed with healing and life-giving attributes, so some small dead plants began revitalizing. Still, Tang Yin paid no attention to this. He sat down beside Bai Xue and smiled at her. "Mother, we will explain everything in detail in a moment. In the meantime, enjoy the pleasure of a primordial attribute," Tang Yin said softly and placed the divine item on Bai Xue''s body. Chapter 543 Primordial Attributes; Primordial Law? In this world, many people tend to ask stupid questions on many occasions, but there are other questions that make sense despite seeming silly.For example, what is so special about a primordial attribute? It was a question Tang Yin was once asked in his world. And while it''s not a popular question, knowing why it''s special is essential. A Primordial Attribute is nothing more than that which founded the Universe. Or at least that is what is known. According to legends, before the Universe, there was a massive chaos of different energies that mixed, forming small and big explosions that were unheard of and had never been seen before. This huge Chaos with different explosive and strange energies seems to have created an immense strange explosion that caused all the energies to expand and shoot out to different places within the ''Chaos,'' creating a huge strange void that was later called the ''universe.'' The Chaos that created everything was called Primordial Chaos. However, in reality, this is nothing more than a theory, an unconfirmed theory in a strange and long-lived universe such as this. Within the theory, the explosive and strange energies that swirled in the ''Chaos'' are now known as ''Primordial Attributes.'' There are several Primordial Attributes: Life, Death, Space, Time... These are the four most primitive attributes of the Universe, and no one knows which came first. However, there is a theory that it was the Life. In the beginning, there should have been no death, and technically, all existences, like worlds, should have been immortal. Yet, the ''Time'' came and brought Death with it. That which gives an end to Life and to Nature itself, which seems to be even above Nature. These primordial attributes rule above all that is known at present, and it is here that the special and important thing about a primordial attribute lies. The fact that they are above everything and govern everything, although people tend to think of them as ''active forces that are moved by fate''. But the truth is that it is very different. They are Beings. They are Gods. They are Immortal. If there is one thing that everyone in the Upper World knows, it is that the existences that many call ''Primordial Attributes'' are not active forces; they are true Primordial Beings. This is precisely why everyone fears the Heirs. For these are a Chosen Group of the Universe, mentioned in every corner of the Universe, and who are destined to Inherit these Primordial Attributes. Therefore, they are destined to become those Primordial Beings who cause so much fear. One is destined to Control Time, the other to Control Space, the other to Control Life, and the most feared, the one who can Control Death. How could they not be feared? Someone capable of controlling Death is capable of controlling all existence itself. If he wants to kill a world, he can do it. If he wants to kill a man, he can do it. What prevents Death from acting? Even so, they are still limited by the existence of the other Primordial Beings. This is why the Primordial Attributes are called by another name, which is more in keeping with their status: Primordial Law. And when a Primordial Law acts, who has the right to oppose it? That is why the moment Tang Yin''s Divine Item touched Bai Xue''s skin and began to work, all signs of illness or anything strange began to disappear. The purest Primordial Law of the Universe cannot come into contact with anything impure. That is why all impurities in her body began to disappear. And this is also the reason why this Divine Item is so desired in the Tang Yin world. It is a true King among the other Divine Items. If it did not belong to the most powerful man in the higher plane, it would perhaps cause a war in the entire Upper Plane. Even so, this was the first time Bai Lixue and Bai Xue witnessed something like this. "What-? How is that possible? It''s much more healing than the rooms, Tang Yin!" Bai Lixue said in shock, and he smiled. "Naturally, a primordial attribute is not something that can be matched with little failed games like those rooms." He replied, smiling. Bai Lixue was jumping for joy at this moment because not even 20 minutes had passed, and she no longer felt sickness in her mother''s body. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What kind of wonderful item is this?'' she thought in shock. ''Although it doesn''t have much of the primordial attribute of life in it, it''s amazing how quickly it can erase a deadly disease like that.'' Tang Yin thought. Even though he had seen it many times before, it was still amazing to see something like that. Though the most surprised was Bai Xue. She herself knows the state her body were in. There was no way anything in this world could save her. Not even the world-born divine items. So, what was it that was happening now? The disease that would lead to her Death in a short time was gone! Although her weakness was still there, she was more animated than before. And 10 minutes later, she sat up alone and looked at Bai Lixue and Tang Yin in shock; she was confused by what had happened. Although Tang Yin had yet to remove his divine item from her. ''Even with my divine power, it will take her a bit longer to recover. It wasn''t just one illness; it was several, and they''re slowly being erased.'' He thought, smiling at Bai Xue. She looked at Bai Lixue. "Lixue... Is it really you?" she asked in confusion and Bai Lixue smiled even wider when she heard her speak in her natural voice... "MOTHER!" she cried out in pain and longing and hugged her firmly tightly. Bai Xue was in shock, but the smile and happiness were evident on her face. She can finally see her daughter, her most beloved treasure... Chapter 544 Mother and daughter meeting "My girl... You really are my girl, Lixue... It''s been too many years; you''re so big now..." She said with a big smile as she cried continuously.Although she separated a little from Bai Lixue to see her from head to toe. "How big you are... And you have such nice buttocks and tits like your mother, good, nice, you got a lot out of me, my little one... Ohh, what a nice consistency they have..." She said as she twirled Bai Lixue''s body around to look at her and touch her fully. Even so, she soon focused her gaze on Tang Yin. "Still, you have a better eye than me, my girl. You have such a handsome boy. Where did you get him from?" She said with a big smile and tried to get up to greet him. Even so, she was still weak, so instead of getting up, she almost fell until Tang Yin quickly caught her. "Don''t push yourself too hard. The weakness in your bones is still severe." He said, and she smiled at him. "All right, all right, my good girl brought a man. How could I sit still? Though I can''t attend to you as I would want to, let me at least stand up." She said stubbornly, and with the help of Tang Yin and Bai Lixue, she stood up. "Okay, boy. If I stand, I can see you better. How have you treated my girl these years? When will I get a grandchild, or did I get one already? I don''t have much time left, and I would love to have one before I die." Bai Xue replied as she looked at Tang Yin, though she said it jokingly. The fact that her first words to him were that, made Tang Yin smile with slight embarrassment. "Mom, it''s okay. Tang Yin has treated me well, but we haven''t had children for now!" Bai Lixue replied with embarrassment. "Hahaha, my little girl, having a child is an amazing thing, you know? Many things change when one has a child and one''s mind expands, so don''t wait too long. I may die at any moment, and I haven''t seen a grandchild yet, so you''d better hurry." She replied, making Bai Lixue feel even more embarrassed. Still, Tang Yin shook his head at her. "Mother, don''t say that you will die soon. You are still so beautiful that that would be a disgrace to this world. I am sure that the time you will live from now on will even amaze you." He replied. Bai Xue looked at him for a moment and sighed. "I''m fine if you tell me I''ll die tomorrow, you know? My dream was to see Lixue again before I died, but an hour ago, I was thinking that I might die tonight, so I gave up. Seeing her again makes me feel comforted and good, but even though I''m no longer a cultivator, I can feel that my life is slipping away, and I might not even have one year left to live. Even though I want to live to see my little girl grow up, death is knocking at my door, and there is nothing I can do." She answered sincerely, with a pitiful smile. Tang Yin already knew this, and Bai Lixue did, too. The latter was sure that Tang Yin had a way to save her. It was her blind faith in him. In this case, Tang Yin naturally had it. "If your dream is to see Lixue as she grows up, then you will see a lot of her from now on. You are under my care from now on, and I will make sure you don''t die until you have lived at least 1 million years." He answered sincerely. And Bai Lixue smiled, "Mom, Tang Yin is the most powerful man in the continent; trust him. He is the most capable." Bai Lixue said with a big, sincere smile. The sincerity in Bai Lixue''s voice surprised Bai Xue. ''The most powerful man on the continent? How capable does one have to be to receive such a title?'' she thought and smiled. There was nothing to tell her that Tang Yin was not the most powerful, but her beloved daughter was telling her that he was the most powerful. So, she had every reason to believe this hasty assertion. And she was not going to distrust her daughter, so she smiled towards Tang Yin. "...If you really have a way, I will give you my life and be your slave. I just want to see my little girl grow up. I...I don''t want to be here..." She said and frowned as she said this. She remembered the place where they were, and her body trembled a little, "You guys... How did you get here?" she asked with some fear, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "I will help you walk, mother. Let me take you to the place where you will get whatever your heart desires most. Be it strength, be it life, be it... vengeance. I will grant you the ability to obtain everything with your own hand." Tang Yin said softly and grabbed her to help her walk. His divine item still worked behind her, so she could walk better now. Still, she was stunned to see numerous people waiting outside. The first one she saw was the closest one. "Yu Xiang." She said coldly at that moment as she saw the sect master. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yu Xiang was stunned when he saw this woman standing and walking. Moreover, she looked so beautiful right now, like she wasn''t sick. ''What the hell is this?'' He thought to himself in shock, though he averted his gaze away. He didn''t want to look into her eyes, perhaps out of embarrassment. Still, Bai Xue''s gaze soon rolled to a kneeling man, one arm missing. A deep, dormant hatred awoke in her heart when she saw him. "Wu Tang!" she shouted at that moment, her heart trembling slightly at seeing him. What had once been a youthful love she had come to feel for him, a burning love at the time, had now transformed into an endless hatred. No matter which way one looked at it, this hatred grew and grew. When Wu Tang heard this voice, he raised his head abruptly and looked at her. For a moment, he was going to shout an insult, but when he saw Tang Yin''s cold gaze, he trembled and dared not say a word. Tang Yin smiled at the sight. ''One more hatred that needs to be settled.'' He thought, and then he carried Bai Xue like a princess from one moment to the next. She was stunned by this sudden move, but Tang Yin''s words stunned her more. "Bring that bastard outside. I''ll take my mother to see the sun one more time. Besides, that damned bastard Wu Mang chains him up in the same chains she used to wear; I''m going to take away something that bastard has in him that doesn''t belong to him." said Tang Yin coldly as he spoke to the master of this sect and then started walking out without looking back, with a stunned Bai Xue in his arms. Chapter 545 Two Proposals She was stunned by the way Tang Yin carried her and by the way he spoke to those strong guys.She had been powerful at some point, so she knew what kind of strengths those guys from a moment ago had. But in front of Tang Yin, they looked like little stray dogs. ''Is he really that powerful?'' she thought in shock. Behind them came Bai Lixue with a blissful smile, staring at them. Tang Yin then apologized a little to Bai Xue. "Sorry for being sudden, mother. It''s better to take revenge in your heart as soon as possible, so you need to do things quickly." He said, and she looked at him. "There''s nothing to apologize. Although I feel a little bad for my girl, since her boyfriend is taking me instead of her, there''s nothing I can do." She smiled jokingly and looked at Bai Lixue. "Is she strong? I can feel her body giving off powerful energy." She said, looking at her daughter. Tang Yin smiled at her, "How strong were you before you lost your cultivation?" He asked. She looked at him doubtfully. She didn''t know why he asked that, but she still answered. "Tenth Level of the Supreme Realm. I was one step away from the Divine Knowledge Realm then..." She said and sighed lightly. She was a talented and praiseworthy woman because she achieved all of that on her own while leading a clan, as her parents died when she was very young. But... He had lost everything because of his stupidity. Tang Yin nodded as he heard her say this. "Then let me tell you that Lixue, although she is one level lower than you, is actually more powerful than you were before. She could beat the master of this sect in a fight." He answered her question, and she was stunned and looked at him. "Impossible. How could she be so strong? She is too young right now." She answered firmly. Tang Yin smiled at her and lightly touched her forehead. She felt a strange divine power enter her body, which uncovered all her senses that she thought were dead or non-existent. Just then, she felt Bai Lixue''s cultivation. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What...'' She thought in shock. Still, tremendous happiness enveloped her at that moment. "She''s... Even more talented than me, she''s like her grandmother." She said, with a big smile on her beautiful face. Although she was still weakened, the disease had left her body, and as if by a miracle, a great deal of this woman''s beauty began to exude again. While there were still some wrinkles from dehydration and so on, she still looked gorgeous. So beautiful that it amazed Tang Yin at the excellent genetics she had in her. Also, now that she had recovered more, he could see some of Bai Lixue''s features in her. They were undoubtedly mother and daughter. Bai Lixue had inherited all of this woman''s good attributes, although their hair color differed. Bai Xue''s was blue, but her eyes were the same. "Don''t you answer? Do I have something on my face?" Bai Xue asked suddenly when she saw Tang Yin staring at her, and he then apologized. "Sorry, I got engrossed; what was you asking?" He said, and she then smiled. "What kind of sect was my girl in? And how did you two meet? Do you belong to the same sect?" she asked repeatedly various things that interested her; even so, just then, a flash of something she hadn''t seen in many years came into her body. Whereupon she was so stunned that she abruptly averted her gaze. ''The sun...'' She thought in shock and stared at it. Small tears gathered in her eyes, and she didn''t know if it was from nostalgia or something else. But... She hadn''t seen the sun in decades. It was normal to be in awe. Tang Yin continued walking upon seeing her like this, and after walking for a long while, they arrived at the main square again. Right now this place had many more people than before, as the assassins with Long Jia had arrived along with the assassins that Xie Meiyu brought. "Tang Yin, she is?" Xie Meiyu asked doubtfully, and he smiled at her. "She''s Bai Xue, Lixue''s mother." He replied as he allowed Bai Xue to stand on the ground. Xie Meiyu then nodded. ''What a beautiful woman and what a mature and dignified aura...'' She thought, although she already knew about her, as she had researched before. "Greetings, Lady Bai Xue. It is an honor to meet you. I''m Xie Meiyu, a friend of Lixue." Xie Meiyu said with a smile and then looked at Tang Yin. "Are you done already? I have a lot of information for you. We can leave the destruction of this place to the assassins." She spoke. But Tang Yin shook his head. "Don''t worry. The hands of Lixue and Lady Xue will carry out the revenge of this place." He replied, and she nodded, stepping aside. Then, the smile on Tang Yin''s face was wiped off, and he turned to look at all the guys there. He walked over to where Wu Mang and Wu Tang were standing. He grabbed them by the hair, and after sealing their cultivation, he threw them on the ground in front of Bai Xue and Bai Lixue. "Mother, now I will tell you the two proposals I have for you. If you want, I can destroy this whole sect and make them suffer in front of you, with all their families, so that they feel the pain that you and your whole clan felt. Bai Lixue will vent her anger with all the power she has in front of you so that this hatred will be settled." Tang Yin said coldly, not caring about the reactions of the people present. Bai Xue looked at him in surprise but could not speak as Tang Yin spoke again. "The other proposal I have is for you to be the executioner of this place. If you want to assassinate them, I will support you and give you the power to do so. You, together with Bai Lixue, will have the opportunity to fight together and destroy these bastards, one by one and at your own pleasure, with your own forces." He said and stared at her. "Don''t think about the case of whether or not I can meet those two options. Just tell me, which of the two options do you choose?" he asked. And though she was stunned by his words, she was direct. The hatred in her heart bubbled then, and her answer was laced with intense murderous intent. "The second. If I can exterminate them with my hand, I will stain my hand with blood and bring an end to this rotten place." Tang Yin then smiled... Chapter 546 Her Heavenly Body returns to her "Good answer. Then I''ll comply right now." He said, and bent down to grab Wu Mang by the neck."Back then, the Second Strongest Sect in the South conspired against the Bai Clan and, in a treacherous and malicious attack, exterminated them. Not only that, a cursed bastard dared to sully Lady Bai''s purity. He took away her cultivation and also her Heavenly Body, putting her through unimaginable pain in order to give the Heavenly Body to this pig. That is why I will now begin to collect this revenge." He said coldly and knelt him in front of Bai Xue. "Madam, swallow this pill, and no matter how you feel, accept everything I give you. If you want your cultivation and heavenly body back, then you will have to do as I say." Tang Yin said, leaving her stunned. She stared at him momentarily, but endless determination shone in her eyes. ''If I have to die, I will die seeking greatness and my revenge. I''ve already been able to confirm that my girl is in good hands and that she will be able to take revenge if I fail, so there''s nothing for me to lose.'' She thought about it and grabbed the pill Tang Yin had given her, swallowing it without asking a question. Then, Tang Yin threw a huge spiritual array upwards and put one under Wu Mang and Bai Xue. When they all saw this, they were stunned, "Is it a demonic array!?" they shouted in shock. But soon, both arrays started to work. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH--- SHIT- STOP- IT PAINS- AGHH!" Countless terrifying screams came out of Wu Mang''s mouth at that instant as his body began to feel a deep, intense pain from one side to the other. Soon, he began to feel like explosions in his body, and the pain intensified then... "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The scream was so terrifying that many people recoiled in fear, and Wu Tang desperately tried to move, but... His body couldn''t move. ''What... What the hell...'' He thought. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, BASTARD TANG!" he shouted, unable to move. "FATHER, HELP, PLEASE, AGHHHHH!" Wu Mang''s screams continued to come out as the explosions felt like they were destroying his bones... That pain of feeling someone destroy and stomp on your bones over and over again was being felt by him right now. But these bones were not his physical bones. Right now, his Spiritual Bone Body was being continuously exploited, and a terrifying pain enveloped not only his body but also his soul. Still, this was only the beginning... Soon, he could feel an even more terrifying pain as a terrifying presence emerged behind him. Tang Yin began forcibly ripping off his Heavenly Body... "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, NOOOOOOOOOO---" The scream was so tremendous this time that it reached the entire city. It was a scream of genuine and terrifying pain. Because Tang Yin was not going through a process of loosening the Heavenly Body, as anyone in this world should do. He was tearing it off by force. The pain this time was terrible and could drive any living being insane, for right now, the soul was being torn apart. Tang Yin smiled at this. "The pain of joining a Heavenly Body to an incompatible body like this must have been terrifying, too, right? If you had the guts to take away Bai Xue''s Heavenly Body and then join it, then I hope you have the guts to endure this pain, you bastard." He said coldly. Wu Mang''s screams were getting more and more terrifying, but these screams caused his vocal cords to be damaged so that after several minutes, not even his voice came out, although his body was filled with strange foul fluids. And until 10 minutes later, Tang Yin finished the process. A strange, colorful light was in his hands, so he lightly hit Bai Xue''s body with this light. And he pushed it into her body with his divine energy. Behind him was Wu Mang; the pain did not allow him to faint, but now he was not moving. That frightening pain he had felt was so terrifying that perhaps it drove him crazy. Still, it was not Tang Yin''s problem. He was focused on helping Bai Xue. She could feel the warmth of what was once her heavenly body enter her body. This surprised her, but soon she began to feel pain. Tremendous pain, though it was nothing compared to the pain she felt the time it was being removed. So, her voice did not come out. Though her body trembled slightly, her face remained impassive, filled with sweat. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''...How powerful and capable he is.'' She thought then. At the same time, she felt a strange, divine, yet dark power enter her body. ''Demonic power?'' She thought with surprise and began to notice demonic and divine power swirling in her chest around the heavenly body. ''He can even cultivate demonic power... Even so, this divine power... It''s not something this world should have.'' She thought in shock, but she stopped paying attention to this and focused on assimilating her celestial body. It was a painful but quick process. That heavenly body originally belonged to her, so it didn''t reject her much. And after 1 hour, she felt that her heavenly body was there again. Not only that, but she also felt that her spiritual bone body had returned and that she could start cultivating it once again. ''...It''s more amazing than I thought.'' She thought in shock. Still, she wasn''t the only one who was in shock right now. When the whole process was over, the most stunned was Tang Yin. But not because of what had happened here; it was something inside him. ''What the heck? Can the Law of Control be used like this?'' he thought in shock after a strange thought came to him. ''Can I transfer all of this without the need for demonic energy? And the cultivation as well?'' He thought in shock. According to his knowledge, demonic energy was required to do what he did right now. To separate the Heavenly Body from a body and soul, to transfer it to another vessel, required demonic tactics and demonic arrays to do so because tearing the soul apart was not something that positive energies would allow, or at least not according to Tang Yin''s knowledge. That is why both had to feel pain, one more than the other. Because the demonic energy firmly dug into their souls and began to tear. That was Tang Yin''s knowledge, so when the feeling from the Law of Control reached him, Tang Yin was confused. If something told him that the positive energies in the world serve to transfer cultivation from one vessel to another, he would not believe it. Even the tactics his family has created to transfer cultivation from beasts to cultivators are not employed with positive energies. Though not much, there is a certain degree of dark energy in such tactics and arrays, for they use a different concept. But, transferring the celestial body and cultivation from one cultivator to another... It should be impossible for positive energies. But his Law of Control told him that it was possible to do so if he used it. Although Tang Yin was confused, a strange smile formed on his face. ''...Let''s try it then. It seems like she won''t feel pain.'' Tang Yin smiled as he looked at Bai Xue and Wu Tang. Chapter 547 The incredible and enigmatic Law of Control. He look at Bai Xue, "Madam Bai, it''s time for the second part. Please accept all the Cultivation I am going to pass on to you." Tang Yin said softly.''It''s time to violate the heavenly laws. Let''s see if it''s really possible.'' Tang Yin thought and firmly grabbed Wu Tang by the neck. Then he put his hand on Bai Xue''s chest. Then, he closed his eyes and began to employ the Law of Control. An enigmatic Law that no one could understand, nor did they know its actual usefulness, began to emerge from Tang Yin''s body. Even he still did not understand this Law. Even so, he was always curious about it and felt that it should be a good Law. He did not choose it in his previous life because he did not know how to do it. A Natural Law is chosen before advancing to the Divine Knowledge Realm, for you must study and learn it to advance to that realm. When he was about to advance to that realm, although he already knew a little of the Law of Control, he did not know how to choose it because this Law does not belong to nature, nor is it associated with any of it. Perhaps there was a unique way to select it, like some Natural Laws, but he did not know that, so he chose the Law of Lightning, which is more compatible with him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, when he reincarnated, he began to wonder about a way to obtain this Law. He did not want to go through the same path of the past since it was not very useful for him, or at least that is how he felt. It was when he learned the story behind Li Xian and what she wanted to do that he wondered if he could request it at the Heirs'' Chambers. He was supposed to have the power to request some things in that place, although he had to pay a price. Still, if he could request the Law of Control and it was granted, he would not only fulfill his dream of obtaining that Law, but he would also be able to save Li Xian. Although it was only a possibility, and those strange existences could still reject him, he wanted to try it. Discover hidden stories at empire He was eager to obtain it even if he didn''t know what it meant to have the Law of Control, let alone what it might entail. Perhaps because if he receives a title as an Heir in the future, he wants to obtain the title of ''The Controller.'' Many of his dreams converged into one, and that is how he began to unravel the secrets of the Law, which is said to be the Enigma among the Laws that govern the Universe. The Law of Control did not appear outside Tang Yin''s body at this time, but his two hands had a strange small inscription in yellow-silver on both palms. He didn''t notice it and didn''t even feel it, but soon, the Cultivation of Wu Tang''s body started to come out of his body, alarming him. In addition, he began to feel tremendous pain in his soul, but there was something strange. He was in pain, and you could tell by the blood that started coming out of his body, but his scream did not come out. It was then that Tang Yin noticed what was happening and opened his eyes in shock. ''Did the Law of Control silence him? I also feel that taking out his Cultivation with the Law of Control won''t make him suffer, but he''s suffering... Could it be because of my heart''s desire for this bastard to suffer? What the hell is this Law?'' He thought in shock. At the same time Cultivation was leaving Wu Tang''s body, it began entering Bai Xue''s body. Although she was surprised by Tang Yin''s earlier words, when she felt an immense amount of passive spiritual energy entering her body, she also began to notice that her Cultivation increased drastically, which left her stunned. ''How is this possible?'' she thought in shock. But soon something more surprising happened... Her Cultivation broke through a great realm without the need for a spirit bone. At the same time, she felt a strange, mystical, and enigmatic aura entering her body from Tang Yin''s hand. It began to accommodate the spiritual energy in her body as if it were something simple. ''What!!?'' She thought in shock... But she wasn''t the only one shocked; everyone on the scene was shocked. Tang Yin, too. ''This is why it says I can go against the Heavenly Laws...'' He thought. What he initially received in his mind was mysterious knowledge implanted there. This knowledge told him how to use this strange ability and what it did. But there was something else, and it was a line that said it could go against the Celestial Laws. Tang Yin initially did not fully understand it. However, he thought it was only due to the fact of transferring the Cultivation from one body to another without using negative energy. But now he understands. This is not only against the Heavenly Laws but with Heaven itself. It was so mysterious and strange; it gave him the feeling that this was... Against the Cultivation itself! ''This is amazing. I have no words to describe it. I need to investigate the Law of Control more.'' He thought, and his heart began to pound. He was excited. He could finally see a path he wanted to go down besides revenge for the bastards who murdered him. Finally, he could see a path that was worth becoming immortal for. He was so excited that his body trembled slightly. Even so, a scream brought him out of his thoughts... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH--!" This was a strange scream that faded as time passed and sounded terrifying... It was the only scream Wu Tang let out at that moment, as his body was consumed at great speed and soon fell from Tang Yin''s hand to the ground. His muscles had shrunk, and only a strange leather remained. His complexion was yellow, and he had no cultivation. In fact, he looked like a dry leaf, but mysteriously, that man was alive. Chapter 548 Revenge of mother and daughter It was amazing to see that a dying man like that was still alive. Still, Tang Yin averted his gaze from him and looked at Bai Xue.She was looking at herself in shock and looked at Tang Yin. ''...What is this supposed to be.'' She thought to herself in shock. Her cultivation had skyrocketed in an astonishing way. And even though she didn''t have any spiritual bones or skills to use right now, she was at the Tenth level of the Supreme Realm! Her ancient cultivation level had been reached. Tang Yin, Xie Meiyu, Bai Lixue, Long Jia.... They were all stunned to see this. Even so, Xie Meiyu, Bai Lixue, and Long Jia looked at Tang Yin in shock. ''My God... This man... Isn''t he going against the heavens?'' They thought in shock. Although Tang Yin also thought the same thing, though he didn''t think it of him. ''The Law of Control... It is an existence that goes against the heavens. This is too amazing.'' He thought, and happiness shone in his beautiful smile, capable of bewitching any woman. A beautiful smile that was only seen by Xie Meiyu, Bai Lixue, Long Jia, and Bai Xue. Even so, he soon wiped the smile off his face and extended his hand to Bai Xue. "Madam, I think it''s time for you to take revenge yourself." He said and looked at Bai Lixue. "Lixue, it''s time for mother and daughter to do what you want. Exterminate whoever you want. You will receive my support." Tang Yin said. Hearing these words from Tang Yin''s mouth, the sect master knelt face down. "Please forgive us!" he shouted, and many elders did precisely the same. After seeing this, it was impossible for them not to feel fear. Right now, they knew there was nothing they could do, and perhaps the best thing for them was to be enslaved. If they could not accomplish that, then they would rather not move and let Bai Xue cut their throats, one by one. For, falling into Tang Yin''s hands might be the most terrifying thing that could happen to them. Bai Xue was in disbelief, but her daughter''s shout brought her out of her thoughts. "All the Troops who have been personally trained by me, step forward! It''s time for you to fulfill the mission you were trained for!" She shouted firmly and stepped forward to stand next to her mother. Beside her, a large number of people who had come along with Xie Meiyu shouted in unison. "Yes, Lady!" Many of them stepped forward. There were Supreme Spirituals, people in the Realm of Divine Knowledge, and even a God among them. This God was not just anything. He was the Leader of one of the Tang Yin Organizations, Bai Lixue''s most loyal and powerful man, and, yes, she personally trained him. Even now, he still receives training from her, even though he is stronger than her. This great amount of troops shocked many people. Just then, many spirit ships arrived from one side to the other with the emblem of the most powerful Third Sect in the South. When the members of this Sect saw this, they thought they were reinforcements, but what they saw killed their illusions. "Lord Tang Yin, as you ordered, we have assisted Madam Shi Yue in exterminating all the forces associated with the First Sect. We are still working, but we ran here in case you need our help. Please give us your order." They shouted, and Tang Yin smiled, though he did not respond. Now it was time for Bai Lixue and Bai Xue''s spotlight; he didn''t want to steal it from them. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Least of all at realizing that Bai Xue, though stunned, was starting to react at this point. She looked at her daughter, who was smiling at her from the side. Bai Lixue spoke when she noticed her mother''s gaze. "All these forces I have personally trained and they belong to us. They are not all of them; there are still more, but they don''t have much cultivation, so I didn''t bring them. Still, they will help us get your revenge in the right way, Mother. Your revenge is my revenge, so I will help you and support you in everything." Bai Lixue said with a smile and then looked at Tang Yin. "He will also help us. So, say what you want to do. He will allow it." She concluded and waited for her mother''s answer. Although Bai Xue was shocked by these words, she smiled and glared hatefully at the man lying there and the rest of her enemies. This whole Sect had exterminated her Clan. Read exclusive content at empire They had murdered her relatives, brothers, sisters... They were even involved in the murders of her parents... They defiled her and took an eye off her beloved daughter. They are the reasons for all her nightmares and are the target of her hatred. How could she let them live? That is why she immediately summoned her Spiritual Weapon. A beautiful Spear adorned with purple and red appeared in her hand, and she slammed it into the ground. "You do not have the right to see the sunlight anymore. You do not have the right to be in the world of the living while my entire Clan is begging for bloody revenge. So, today, I will fulfill my Clan''s wish. Today I will let my hatred be fully discharged!" she shouted with great hatred in her heart and stabbed the spear into Wu Tang in several parts of his body. The screams of agony of this man, and subsequently the screams of agony of this man''s children, gave her an immense thirst for revenge. "KILL THEM ALL!" she then shouted. And Bai Lixue smiled... "All my troops listen to my Mother''s call! She will be your commander from now on, so exterminate all these bastards! This is the most important mission since the organization was created. Therefore, put all your efforts to exterminate and make every one of these bastards suffer!" She shouted, and a great war cry roared behind her. "UOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Soon, many people unleashed their forces and rushed at all of the Sect''s forces... *** Author: I''ve been trying to think of the next title for the novel, but the truth is I''m really bad at titles. So far, I have these four (two were given to me by Bomba). Which of the four do you think is better? Divine Heir Return of the Divine Heir God of the Primordial Law Divine Master of the Primordial Law Chapter 549 A great weight was lifted from her heart In a moment, spears and hammers fell like a roar on this sect while the blood and body parts of different people flew through the air.From the elders to the disciples. Mother and daughter moved impeccably as they destroyed left and right the bodies of their enemies, causing their faces and clothes to be stained with blood. Screams of agony rang out from one side to the other, but the presence of a man as terrifying as Tang Yin prevented many of those present from wanting to defend themselves. If they fought back and successfully defended themselves, would they not fall into the hands of a man capable of breaking the heavenly laws? Would they not fall into the hands of the one who is said to have destroyed the entire central region and the most powerful sect in the south? Although they would die anyway, they would rather die in one blow than suffer for countless years. Although, the reality was that if they had defended themselves, they would not have been able to do so. Although Bai Xue wasn''t that strong right now, she was getting carried away by her hatred, so she was fighting without worrying about her defense, which was dangerous. Moreover, all the people that Bai Lixue had trained also benefited from Tang Yin. They were the elite of this world currently, and only they could exterminate this sect. There was nothing they could do. A bloody sea was destined to fill the entire southern region, where the only survivors were the third sect, which watched everything from the side. Continue your journey on empire They were grateful to themselves for the fact that they had done nothing wrong these years. Otherwise, their fate would be the same today. Chaos broke out until the sun went down, and the killing did not stop until very late in the afternoon when Bai Xue stopped. There were still some missing, but they were not in this place. Still, her heart had been relieved, and a great weight was gone. Finally, she had taken her revenge. A revenge she never thought would come had come. Until a few hours ago, she lay dying in a cell with no ability to get out of there. But then a beautiful god-like man appeared with her daughter and saved her. Not only did they save her, they allowed her to complete her revenge, and her heart could finally rest. Perhaps right now, her entire dead family could sigh with relief, knowing that she had collected such a great debt. That''s why she felt lonely when she finished and stood in one place. Bai Lixue and Tang Yin arrived from behind. "Mom." Bai Lixue said, smiling. Bai Xue then reacted and looked at her. She put away her spear and hugged her tightly at that moment. Maybe she didn''t want to talk and just wanted to feel her daughter''s warmth there. Perhaps that would make her convince herself that this was not a dream. Tang Yin looked to where the sect master of the third sect stood and nodded to him. "The South belongs to you from today. I will leave some gods with you to help you bring order. I don''t want to see any trace of this sect or the first sect ever again, so I''ll give you one month to clean them up in their entirety." Tang Yin said coldly, and the man there nodded firmly. Then he ordered his troops and began to do as Tang Yin had told him. This place was destined to become a bloody sea, but Tang Yin didn''t care. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked at Meiyu and Long Jia, who were waiting for him, and smiled at them while hugging Meiyu. "Go back to the northwest, gather all the girls, and tell them to wait for me. As soon as I''m done here, I''ll go there to help them get their spiritual bones and teach them how to create the Divine Body in the right way." He said, and Meiyu nodded a little. After a little kiss, she went to do what he had told her. And then he looked at Long Jia, who was waiting for his orders. "We will go to the Supreme Academy shortly; you don''t need to take anyone else. Dismiss everyone and wait for me in the city. I''ll come and get you as soon as I''m done." He spoke. Long Jia was surprised that he wanted to go with her, having Shi Yue and Meiyu here, even that beautiful-looking mother and daughter there. Still, she nodded. "Okay." She replied. Tang Yin then turned around and grabbed mother and daughter by the waist to disappear immediately. They were surprised and looked at him in confusion, "Where are we going, Tang Yin?" Bai Lixue asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "The place you told me that belonged to your family before. Correct me if I got to the wrong place." Tang Yin said with a smile. They were stunned, but they stepped on land again before they could react. They were on a stone mountain where not much forestation was visible. Even so, this mountain made Bai Xue''s body shudder a little, which made Tang Yin smile. ''I''ve come to the right place.'' He thought. Bai Xue then looked down and noticed ruins from one side to the other. Although here was a rocky mountain with no vegetation at all, down there, the undergrowth was growing from side to side among the ruins of what appeared to be a large village with numerous houses. They were all in ruins, with blood on the walls and some bones scattered around, but these ruins brought back numerous memories to Bai Xue, so she let go of Tang Yin''s grip and jumped down there. Tang Yin looked at Bai Lixue, who was looking at her. She had no memories of this place, so she didn''t know how to act or what to do. That was why she looked at Tang Yin. "I... I never lived here, so I don''t know what my mom''s memories of this are. Can you go with her first? I''ll go later." She said, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Okay, hurry up. I think your mom will love to see this with you." He replied and rushed after Bai Xue. She was still injured, and his divine item needed to continue healing her. Chapter 550 Tang Yins words Bai Xue sighed as soon as she arrived and walked around the place, looking from side to side.Occasionally, she would stop to look, remembering some things from the past. Occasionally, a smile would bloom on that beautiful, mature face, causing her recovered body to exude a splendid and wonderful aura. After walking for a while, she looked at Tang Yin and smiled at him. "This place used to be full of life back then. Not only did my clan live here, but we allowed various races to walk here. Even the demons did good trade with us then and never wanted to destroy us." "It''s ironic that it was the humans themselves who destroyed us." She said, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "My father, my mother, and my master have always said that humans are the most treacherous beings in the universe. I think they are right." He replied, and she laughed lightly. "That''s right, that." She said and then continued walking around the place, until she reached the main mansion. This was the place where she stayed the longest. "...And to think I was once considered the Desert Fairy." She said softly as she looked at the huge destroyed mansion. When she was taken from here, this destruction did not exist. It wasn''t until after she was pregnant with Bai Lixue that she learned that that man had destroyed her clan. Seeing this destroyed place felt unreal to her, even if she already knew about it. Tang Yin smiled as he came up behind her. "I can still see that you look like a Fairy¡ªbeautiful and flawless. So there''s no mistaking those who considered you one back then." Tang Yin replied sincerely as he grabbed a strange fruit hanging from a tree with branches all around. After looking at it, he sighed. ''It''s poison.'' He thought and threw the fruit aside. Still, his words had surprised Bai Xue, who looked at him. "What are you saying? I''m already over 100 years old, I''ve gotten old, and my body barely recovered, thanks to you. I''m not in my best years; I''m no longer that Desert Fairy." She replied and entered the large mansion. Tang Yin smiled and grabbed her by the arm to stop her from walking. Then he pulled her a little towards him and took out a mirror. "I guess you haven''t looked at yourself yet, but this is your current appearance. Don''t think you''re still in bad shape." He said as he showed her in the mirror. She was stunned. Her face had matured since the last time she looked in the mirror. Her figure and aura had changed. Even so, she still considered herself an old woman without beauty, so she shook her head. "Even if you show me that, it won''t change my mind about me. I''m not that Desert Fairy anymore. Even if I kept my beauty, I became unworthy of that title when I let myself be deceived." She replied, and Tang Yin sighed. Still, he said nothing and followed her into the mansion. Destruction and dried blood were in this place, too, so it was painful for her to walk there, but still, she walked to what had once been her room and entered. Almost everything was lying on the floor, but she was stunned to see a portrait of herself still hanging on the wall. It was a bit destroyed the portrait, but you could see a little bit of her face. She looked a lot like Bai Lixue back then, though she was even more beautiful than her. ''The system rated her a few points above Lixue... Undoubtedly, she is a beautiful woman.'' He thought, and she smiled and turned to look at him. "Look, this was me when I was considered the Desert Fairy. See? There is a huge difference between my then-self and my current self. I was almost as beautiful as my little girl back then." She said, smiling brightly. Between the times he has seen her smile since he met her a few hours ago, she usually smiles mischievously or slyly, jokingly or very seductively, which brings out all her attributes to great advantage. But her current smile looked different. It wasn''t a seductive smile but a cheerful one, as if she remembered her childhood. That made Tang Yin smile at her, and he pulled out a dress he had in his inventory. ''It was supposed to be for Shi Yue, but it was too big for her because it wasn''t her size. I never thought it would fit anyone else, but I think this woman is perfect to try it on.'' He thought and handed it to her. "Put it on, and I''ll wait outside." He said and turned around to leave, to prevent her from refusing. She was stunned by the dress in her hand, but she was given a nice gift, so why not wear it? The dress was white with pink trim, but it was somewhat seductive, with an opening down the side of the leg. She put it on without saying a word, mainly because she couldn''t; Tang Yin had already left the room. ''It''s a little tight on me...'' She thought as she put it on. Her buttocks and chest were slightly tight, though it was an effect of her overly big breasts. What was big for a woman as voluptuous as Shi Yue was tight for this woman. She was so voluptuous that when Tang Yin entered again, he was stunned. ''My God, what size are her breasts?'' he thought in shock. Though he was more shocked at how beautiful she looked. Her dignified and mature aura gave a perfect touch to such a beautiful body like that. Besides, the dress clung very well to her body and waist, showing unprecedented elegance. Tang Yin then smiled and moved his hand towards the window to create a mirror with his Law of Control. He then walked towards her and made her see herself there while also holding her portrait to the side. "You may say what you will about your former beauty, and I accept you; you were very beautiful at that time. But your present beauty is even more unprecedented than the one you once had. The aura of maturity in your body, something you only gained over the years, increases the elegance of your figure and enhances your beauty. To me, the current you is more beautiful than before. You are as beautiful as Lixue, so naturally, the Desert Fairy still exists and is now more perfect than she once was." His words were naturally meant to stun her, and Tang Yin knew it. He was only saying them to her so that she would realize her beauty and not belittle herself. That way, she could live a long time with Lixue and accept herself as she is. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one can change the past; that''s a fact. But we can use the past and what we have learned, the mistakes, failures, and experiences, to increase our self-confidence, thanks to the knowledge we have gained. So, as long as she accepts herself, the inner demons will not appear, and she can reach unimaginable heights for herself. His words naturally had a purpose. Chapter 551 Daring Young generation Bai Xue looked at him in shock after hearing this. She couldn''t find words to say anything else.She didn''t feel that anything had changed in her body just by dressing like this... ''So, he''s saying because of how I always look?'' she thought and looked at him. She didn''t know how to react, but in such cases, she always tended to react in the same way... So, she smiled seductively and mischievously. She moved her body a little forward to lean slightly and look at him like that, making her huge chest and big buttocks a little more visible. "Is my daughter''s boyfriend seducing me? I didn''t know that a God like you liked older ladies. Looks like my daughter will suffer a little, hehe." She said softly, teasing him. Or so she thought. In this world, it is not common for men to say that yes; they prefer older women. But Tang Yin... That was just his weakness. So, he smiled at him and looked out. "Lixue, how about you tell your mother what kind of woman I like the most?" he said, startling Bai Xue, who quickly returned to her normal position. Her brown face turned red with embarrassment; it was the first time she had acted like this in front of her daughter. Still... Time passed, and her daughter didn''t come in, so she frowned and felt again. ''Isn''t she?'' she thought and looked at Tang Yin, who smiled a little at her. She then realized that she had been played at that moment and turned even redder than before. But Tang Yin simply smiled and pushed her lightly into the wall, leaving her stunned. She looked at him in confusion, but Tang Yin came close to her ear before she could speak. "All my women know that I love mature women with very good personalities. So, I wouldn''t mind adding you, mother-in-law, to my harem. Personally, I feel you could fill several places with this wonderful body." He said softly. She was stunned by his words and stared at him. But even though it was sudden and she wasn''t expecting it, she smiled and looked at him. "What? Do you have a wet dream of taking a mother and daughter to bed?" she asked mischievously, and he smiled. He pulled her lightly by the waist and pulled her close to his body, then moved even closer to her ear. "If it''s to Bai Lixue and Bai Xue, I''d be more than happy to have a good threesome with mother and daughter." He whispered and then broke away from her and turned to leave. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His unexpected response again left her stunned, and this time, she was at a loss for how to respond. She simply watched as Tang Yin left, and he smiled. "Lady Bai, making mistakes is normal for every living being. We all make mistakes, and some of them will be irreparable. Even so, continuing to live is always the best option, because to die is to run away from the mistake made and not face it. From today on, you are under my care, so you can think as much as you want and as long as you want until you decide what you will do from now on." "If you want to follow me, I will tell you that our destiny lies beyond this world because I am not from here. If you follow me, I will show you a world so wide that it will fill you with joy and allow you to be what you once wanted to be in honor of your departed loved ones." He said calmly and then raised his hand to her, bidding her farewell. "Go get ready. I will help you get the spiritual bones shortly, and your cultivation will soar then. If you accept my proposal, then I can connect you to my soul, and you will find out what it means to go against the heavens themselves." Having said that, he left the room. After he left, he noticed Bai Lixue walking over and smiled at him. "Go help your mom. Don''t take too long." He said, and Bai Lixue nodded with a smile. In the room, Bai Xue was in a daze, looking at the door, though she smiled when she saw Bai Lixue walk in. ''It''s normal to make mistakes, huh.'' She thought and sighed, with a smile on her beautiful face. ''I didn''t think I had such an interesting son-in-law.'' Bai Lixue came to her side at that moment, "Mom, what about that dress? It''s a bit similar to the ones Tang Yin likes." Bai Lixue said with a smile and turned around. "See? I usually dress like that because Tang Yin really likes how I look in them." She said. She was wearing a very similar dress. Bai Lixue''s body had developed very well these years, and her aura had become more elegant. She had even taken some classes about it because she wanted Tang Yin to always look at her. That was why, right now, she looked a little similar to Bai Xue. Bai Xue was surprised that he liked this and smiled, "I got it from Tang Yin. I didn''t expect it was because he liked this kind of dresses." She replied, and Bai Lixue was surprised. She smiled a little, though, and soon started laughing in a good way. "Hahahaha..." Perhaps he was laughing at Bai Xue''s guilty expression, but she didn''t understand. "What''s wrong?" she asked doubtfully. Bai Lixue couldn''t stop laughing but forced herself to do so and shook her head. "Maybe Tang Yin is interested in you, Mom. He really likes mature women. You have to see; he has several beautiful mature women in his harem. Even his teacher and that Great Goddess of the North you once told me about, remember?" she replied and looked out the window. Her words stunned Bai Xue, who looked at her doubtfully. "You say that freely, you don''t mind if he''s interested in your mother? I am your mother, you know?" She said hesitantly and Bai Lixue looked at her doubtfully. "If Tang Yin were interested in you, it would be great, mother. My Tang Yin is a great man, and I think he can make you happy and me too. Besides, if you look for a man in the future, isn''t it better to look for one who will allow us to be together? We have been separated for so many years. Do you want to be separated again?" Bai Xue was stunned by her words, but she smiled and shook her head while smiling. "I think both the groom and the bride are missing a screw." She said, smiling slightly. ''One says I''m more beautiful than before, and the other tells me it would be best if we shared a husband. I think the younger generation has become more daring lately.'' She thought. Chapter 552 Why am I an Heir? After leaving the partially destroyed house, Tang Yin walked around the surroundings, allowing his mind to wander through a myriad of things.Although he didn''t show it at first glance, the truth was that he had worried ever since he found out that an Heir was in this world, although he had already considered that possibility when he faced that guy. However, receiving confirmation from the world is more important than a slight possibility surrounding his mind. The problem was that he wasn''t just any Heir; he was one of the most troublesome ones. An Heir who, from the beginning has his abilities inherited is not just any Heir and much less if he is the Heir of Death, the one who can give death to everything. How is he supposed to cope with such an incredible existence? ''In the writings of our ancestors in the age of gods, he mentions several times that there is no existence more terrifying than that Heir; it''s a pity he doesn''t mention his abilities. Still, everything seemed to indicate that it was the Heir of Death back then, the one who put an end to the age of gods, so how powerful was that bastard?'' The most important thing is that the most important abilities of this world and the most powerful abilities of a Heir result from his Primordial Law, not his cultivation. In that is something where Tang Yin cannot match an Heir, for he has not received any such inheritance. He does not have the power of a Primordial Law; the only thing special about him is his soul. But does his soul have any fighting ability? ''...Among the abilities that I know of my Divine Soul, I know of several that are useful to me in combat. But I only know the names of them and have never been able to employ them. Even so, none of them seem to be able to stand against an Heir who already received his inheritance.'' ''What is my inheritance? Why am I an Heir? I originally thought it was my soul, but if it''s useless to fight an Heir, then is it something else? Or maybe it''s because of my soul that I will be able to inherit something in the future?'' Tang Yin thought and stood before a huge tree with large branches. The branches were spread from side to side, while on them hung poisonous fruits. He was trying to understand a little more about his soul, so he was not looking at the tree. His mind was inside his body, trying to understand what made him special and what he had to fight against the abilities of the most powerful Heir, so he closed his eyes. A being capable of giving an end to any living being could not be an existence capable of matching easily. He needed something more. His cultivation would not be enough. The legend said that the power of the Heir of Death allows him to fight with a great difference of realms. So, he could not think that his cultivation was enough. He needed something more. A more powerful thing. ''...My sword skills, maybe I should hone them. That man who fought against my ancestor, he had to have once seen that Death Heir from the past, so if he created it, maybe it can work against him.'' Tang Yin thought. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, that was not enough. There was no way death, a being so feared by the universe, could be so easily defeated. He soon frowned, as in his spirit, he felt the presence of his heavenly hammers. He was born with them, and thanks to them, he is so feared right now. Because of them, he attained the strength he has now, for they are his talent. But they were born for his soul. Without the presence of the Divine Soul, two heavenly hammers would never have appeared in one body. That is why his soul and his celestial hammers are one. While he was thinking like this, he sensed something else. ''My attribute... It is also part of my soul.'' He thought and looked at nothingness then as he floated in the middle of his spirit world. Still, his attribute could not be compared to a primordial attribute. There was too much difference. ''How annoying this is.'' Tang Yin thought and stepped out of his world, giving up. His hammer and soul were unique; he knew that. But, one primordial attribute was still more extraordinary. Still, the moment he opened his eyes and looked at the fruit-laden tree before him, he frowned the moment he was about to think about giving up. For some reason, a strange sight he had seen long ago came to him. ''The Galaxy...'' He thought, looking at the tree. On several occasions, he had the opportunity to see his world from a considerable distance, from the farthest world of his galaxy, also the largest of all and, at the same time, a dead world. Whenever he saw that view, he thought his world (the galaxy) was like a giant tree, where each world was a fruit. So, when he saw this tree laden with fruit, he felt it was very similar. The difference was that in his world, there were no branches to support the worlds; there were only stars and more stars that made them look like branches. ''If I think of the fruit as the worlds, then the tree would be the universe. A huge tree with countless fruits, yet what would the branches represent?'' He thought. He felt that thinking about this made no sense, but somehow, he could not stop his thoughts. And so, he plunged into deep thoughts, trying to understand a little more about it. Soon, his eyes sparkled slightly. ''When the wind shakes the branches of the trees, they drop their fruits, which then tend to rot and cease to serve. Would not the branches and the wind represent the Natural Laws? The Natural Law of Life allows the existence of the branches and the worlds, sustaining them in harmony, but the Natural Law of Death is the cruel wind that strikes and destroys these worlds and the harmony of Life.'' ''Both exert perfect control over existence and worlds; perhaps they are necessary for the pre-existence of the universe... I see. That is why the Heirs exist, isn''t it? To be a representation of the Primordial Laws, so that it can always pre-exist the universe along with its laws.'' He thought. But here, the situation of himself entered once again into a dilemma. He is an Heir, but he does not control a Primordial Law. ''Wait...'' He thought and remembered the Law of Control. This is a law that everyone considers enigmatic, but no one has been able to figure out its origin or cultivate it. Perhaps this was the first time someone had the Law of Control in their hand. But everyone knows about this enigmatic Law. His father never saw it, but he knew it was mysterious. His master could never witness it, but he always mentioned that it could be a Primordial Law, for its origins are unknown. No one ever saw anyone exercise the Law of Control, but then, how do they know of its existence? How do they know it is enigmatic if they have never seen it? ''It''s as if... it pre-existed in the mind, like the universe.'' He thought, looking at the tree in front of him again. Chapter 553 Everything requires control to exist The Primordial Laws move the tree and are the breeze that shakes the universe. Yet all these laws are controlled by a living being.And in whatever situation he encounters, he will always find a keyword. Control. A living being capable of controlling death is lurking at his door. A living being able to control time, like that Goddess of the past, could be traveling through time and knowing the ages without the possibility of dying. If a cultivator does not control his power, the one who controls the Laws of Death will take him away, for he is useless as a living being. ''Everything requires control, and the plot repeats itself in every living being.'' In the same way, there is a Law so enigmatic that somehow everyone knows it, but no one has been able to use it. And it happens to be a Law whose name is so special that it doesn''t seem to be interesting, The Control.'' Something as simple as control is also the most important thing in all of existence, but no one can answer it that way unless they go into deep thought and try to understand themself and reality itself. If anyone thinks about it, how can the race of beasts survive after billions of cultivators have hunted them for their spiritual bones for so many years? The answer to that question is simple: The World Core''s perfect control over its races. The Core of a World is unique in many ways. The immense amount of spiritual energy keeps the world afloat and prevents the extinction of the races, especially the bestial races. All spiritual beasts have their beginning in the Spiritual Core of the World, and Tang Yin has witnessed this. The World Core can create ''life'' precisely and accurately due to its control over all spiritual energy in the world. It is a 2 to 1 creation. That is, for every 1 that dies, 2 new living beings are created (only beasts). Although the body takes a while to form, it is a whole process with perfect control of the Nucleus that allows it. The explanation is that when the beasts die after a certain number of years of cultivation, they tend to split their spirits in two, which the World Core grabs to form a new existence (or two, in this case). But there are ways to prevent those spirits from being carried away by the Core of the world. For example, demons tend to absorb the entire existence of beasts, including the spirit. Another example is the practice invented by the Tang Yin sect to transfer cultivation from a beast to a human. That is where the technique''s dark practices come in, so they cannot be used frequently. It is not because it is impossible; it is to avoid harming the world. But everything the Core of the world does in creating life is an exquisite control of its capabilities. There have been cases in which the core of the world lacks control, which is when great catastrophes occur worldwide or it explodes and ceases to exist. Therefore, control is paramount in the existence of a world. And it is at that moment that a mysterious Law of unknown origin seems to enter, but which everyone knows of its existence. ''If everything in life requires control, then a Law whose name is that cannot be a meaningless Law. I have seen it with my own eyes; the Law of Control is more amazing than I originally thought.'' Continue your journey on empire ''Besides, if I thought that what was special about me was not the Law of Control but nothing but my soul, my heavenly hammers, and my birth attribute, couldn''t I use such an enigmatic Law to create something powerful?'' He thought and looked at the tree before him, and his eyes glittered then. ''That''s right. There was that way to test...'' he thought, smiling, remembering that book that had given him so much information about the past, about the era of the Gods. Then he raised his hand and quickly materialized his Law of Control on the tree. When it materializes, the Law of Control uses the color silver to do so, perhaps due to Tang Yin''s effect, for he is silver. Soon, a slight silver aura began to surround the tree quickly, from head to toe. From the trunk and roots to the branches, even the fruits were surrounded by this silver color from one side to the other. Tang Yin had just remembered something he had once read. He had forgotten that information because it only mentioned four Primordial Laws then. But it was information he could verify thanks to his Divine Item. According to the words of that book, every Primordial Law is proud by instinct. If someone tried to attack an item, a person, or anything involved in or exercised the power of a Primordial Law with a lesser power, it would repel it. And by lesser power, it does not refer to less cultivation as such but to the type of power being exercised. Either Spiritual Power, which people can exercise from the First Realm of Cultivation, or Divine Power, which can be exercised once the Divine Body is completed. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its repulsive force would depend on the Primordial Law Power in that ''thing''. For example, back then, Tang Yin forcefully struck his divine item with his divine power, and due to the high purity of his power and the little primordial power within the item, the item simply prevented it from being harmed; it almost failed to repel his power. Still, the fact that it acted that way told him what the book said was true. Still, it''s not like that was going to be proven all the time, so Tang Yin has forgotten about it until now. When his thoughts were filled with a few questions... At that time, he had the knowledge that there were only four Primordial Laws, and so far, that is the case. But what if there was one more Law? What if there was a fifth or a sixth Primordial Law? What if he used what that book said in the Law of Control? Could it reject his divine power? Could it stop him from destroying this tree? Chapter 554 A mysterious figure All these questions swirled around in his head at this moment, making him want to give it a try.After all, he would lose nothing. Besides, whether the result was successful or a failure would serve him well in knowing the limits of this enigmatic law. That is why a smile bloomed on his face as soon as he saw that the Law of Control surrounded the entire tree. Then, his Divine Power gathered in his right hand at an alarming speed. ''Let me see if you are a Primordial Law or if it''s just delusions of mine.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment and moved his hand forcefully towards the tree, unleashing a mighty power that threatened to swallow everything in its path. This time, he was not guarding his power, so the vicinity of this entire vast desert began to shake from side to side; some of the houses present even collapsed just because Tang Yin had unleashed all his power, and the nearby trees were uprooted as they flew from side to side at great speed. Soon, the power reached the tree, which was its destination, and it slammed hard into it... There was no explosion, and there was not even a hint of instant repulsion. But there was also no destruction. The tree didn''t even move, and Tang Yin''s power was swallowed by something invisible. This left him in shock. ''What the hell!!?'' He thought in shock. But soon, he felt something strange move before him. He instinctively brought his arms to his chest, and all his divine power was exerted in a formidable defense. Yet... That which had moved before him briefly struck him as if nothing was there. It was as if his defense had never been there. The divine power in his body disappeared without a trace, and a mysterious power struck him, sending him flying backward for hundreds of meters. A large amount of blood fell from his body as he rolled backward, taking all kinds of constructions of this place with his body. In the end, he was left between the walls of a house, totally unconscious, while his outstretched arms looked lifeless. Countless wounds on his body were scarred, and he was bleeding deeply. It was a mysterious and strange attack, which he could not defend, even using all his power in defense. He did not even have time to have a last thought... . Tang Yin ''woke up'' a while later. ''...What the hell... That was a physical and mental attack? My head feels sore.'' Enjoy new chapters from empire He opened his eyes then with an intense headache, hard to bear. But, the pain in his body... ''My body, why don''t I feel pain?'' In shock, Tang Yin opened his eyes abruptly to see what had happened, but then he felt a terrifying pain in his soul as silver and black filled his sight. This pain in his soul came right from the place where he had been hit. ''Aghh, shit, that thing also launched a soul attack, how is it possible to launch several types of attacks, in one attack? That''s absurd.'' He thought with difficulty. Still, the darkness was an enigma to him, so he opened his eyes and looked from side to side. ''The Heirs'' Chambers?'' ''No, it shouldn''t be; how could I have gotten here?'' He thought in shock and looked from side to side, trying to figure out what was happening. Still, everything was dark here, just like that place. If it wasn''t the Heirs'' Chambers, what was it? ''The Control Law strike sent me to this place? What kind of absurd power is that? I didn''t even attack him hard.'' He grumbled in his mind, but he didn''t understand what he would do here again, so he tried to walk. Just then, his soul trembled when he felt a strange presence looking at him. He looked up, but the presence was not there. Still, his soul kept trembling as a terrifying feeling came over him from one side to the other. His soul was trembling with fear, so he himself was. ''What... What the hell is this terrifying power?'' He thought in shock. Just then, a strange figure materialized above him, next to a peculiar, mysterious scene of grayish color. He raised his head abruptly and felt dazed. The grayish scenery he saw, he could not understand. It was as if an immense amount of gray smoke had materialized next to a dead world, strange and enigmatic, without a hint of light. Yet two things were shining there. They were the eyes of the figure standing in the middle of that place. Only his eyes were visible, for his body was covered by several worn layers of the same color as those around him. It was a strange existence, with bright eyes brimming with power. That existence seemed to be watching him, but... That materialization of a stage... ''Doesn''t it look like a video? Like a transmission.'' He thought in shock. But then the being materialized there raised its hand towards him as if it wanted to grab him, and Tang Yin felt something envelop his soul and make him lose the ability to stand or even react. Moreover, everything around him changed from one moment to the next, and the dark scenery of the Heirs'' Chamber was transformed into the same scenery shown in the strange transmission. Even so, Tang Yin was this time on the ground, prostrate in that place, without being able to get up. The power that exuded from that body was so terrifying it prevented him from moving. He could only see that strange figure in front of him, covered by large, strange cloaks. Now that he looked closely, these cloaks were not worn out. In fact, they weren''t even layers of clothing. It looked more like a strange and mysterious energy swirling back and forth in the form of cloaks and jackets. Besides, he looked like a man. But, no matter how hard Tang Yin tried to see the man''s face, he could not. Even when the man bent down and stared at him, he couldn''t see anything there. He only felt immense terror when that pair of strange eyes looked at him. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, a voice came out of that strange body. A very strange voice. Chapter 555 A mysterious figure (2) "Divine Soul... I see, so it''s you." He said softly and stood waiting for the soul before him to speak.But no matter how much time passed, Tang Yin did not speak. "You don''t speak?" the man asked once again. His voice was strange. It sounded as if it came from a faraway place despite being in front of him. Also, it was thick and echoed in this place. A strange echo. No, it didn''t sound like an echo. It was more like the voice was coming from a place as far away as... ''Antiquity... A voice so ancient that it sounds like it came from ancient times...'' This was what Tang Yin could think of to explain this. But what was the point of this, a voice coming from antiquity? He had never heard anything like this, so he could not understand why such a thought came to him. Moreover, even though he knew that this man was speaking to him, he could not answer him. His soul was not reacting. The man then looked at him some more, and his eyes moved as if he understood something. "Oh, I understand. With such a small power, it''s normal that you can''t talk here." The thick voice spoke as if it was seeing through all of Tang Yin''s secrets. His eyes moved again at that moment, having found something interesting. "Oh? What is this?" he said and moved his hand a little towards Tang Yin. At that very instant, a mysterious power with a familiar feeling entered Tang Yin''s soul and pulled something out of it. Tang Yin was stunned when he saw it, ''The system!'' He thought in shock, seeing that this man had materialized the system before him. Enjoy more content from empire He even seemed to look at it with interest. "Oh, such a strange source of power. Good creation," he said, pushing the system again into Tang Yin''s soul, and he lost all interest in it. Instead, he stared at Tang Yin. Tang Yin was trying to speak all this time, but there was no way. The terrifying power exuding from this person''s body felt unreal; it felt like a lie. This seemed to be one of those nightmares where you can''t move, even though you are awake. No matter what you do, your mind has convinced itself that there is a terrifying existence there, watching you, and believes that if you turn around, you could die. The same feeling Tang Yin was having at this moment. He could see and hear the person before him but could not speak to him. The aura exuding from his body was so terrifyingly strong that it prevented his soul from moving slightly. ''How could there be such a thing? Even my father couldn''t give me that feeling,'' Tang Yin thought. Although he felt his soul trembling, the truth was that it was his mind doing it. His soul was as still as if he wanted to play dead to avoid getting into this strange person''s eyes. Still, the truth was that he wanted to talk. He didn''t know who he was. He didn''t understand how he got here. But he was sure of one thing. The man in front of him could give him the answers to his questions, but he couldn''t understand why he thought that. That''s why he wanted to talk to him. Still, he couldn''t even move his mouth. The man looked at him for an indeterminate time and then sighed. "Little Divine Soul, do not put yourself down. If you put yourself down, then no one in this world is worthy even to stand up. You have power; you are the Divine Soul. You just need to understand yourself," said the man as he patted his shoulder. Along with his words, Tang Yin felt that someone had seen his whole story in a moment, which made him feel totally naked. It was as if he was a child who had just been born, to whom his parents had just seen all the history he had had in this world, for it was such an insignificant story that anyone could tell it. All his secrets seemed to be in full view of this man. Soon, the man stood up with a sigh and looked down at him from above. "All the questions in your heart will be answered sooner or later. Trust in yourself, in the ideas that haunt your mind. Try them all, and then you will reach the heights you long for, but..." The man said and frowned when he saw Tang Yin''s mouth seem to move. "Oh? You''re trying too hard, Divine Soul. Go ahead and take as much time as you need to ask your question, but think very carefully which question you want to ask, because I will only answer one." Hearing these words from that man, Tang Yin stopped trying to speak for a moment. It was so challenging to talk in this place in the face of such a terrifying presence; it was exhausting, and he felt like he was sweating. ''Right now, I don''t understand his words... He''s telling me that I should try everything that crosses my mind? I don''t understand... But, if he''s so powerful, maybe he knows something.'' Tang Yin tried to consider what question he should ask. He had countless questions in his head for this person, such as why he was chosen as Heir and what an heir is. Perhaps a person as powerful as he was might know. But something inside him told him that that question would not receive a satisfactory answer, and although he did not understand the reason for that feeling, this time, he wanted to believe it. Tang Yin soon looked at him once again. Then he remembered that he had arrived here because of the Law of Control. That enigmatic Law, of which no one knows the origin, sent him to this place after hitting it. That means that this Law is special. It is not so common, as he came to think at some point. Once he thought about it, he realized the question he should ask and tried to formulate it. He tried his best to speak, and although his mind trembled with fear, he forced himself to speak. Even though it was extremely difficult, he had to, even if it was incredibly painful for him. "...What... What... is... the... Law of... Control? Is... Is it a... Primordial... Law?" he asked softly. It was such a soft and barely audible voice. It would be really hard for anyone to hear. But that was the best Tang Yin could do, and after doing so, he felt himself getting dizzy and a terrifying pain in his soul. Still, the man in front of him heard it. "Primordial Law? Hehe, Divine Soul, all the answers to your questions are within you. Understanding yourself before you understand anything else is the best advice I can give you. But, since I promised to answer your question, I will." He said and waved his hand toward Tang Yin. That hand was not visible to Tang Yin either. He could only see that the strange cloaks covering that body were lifted and pointed towards him. "No, the Law of Control is not a Primordial Law. And that is why you are here, because you are confusing it. Don''t confuse you, and don''t confuse it. Good luck, Divine Soul. Maybe we will meet again sometime. Don''t forget this feeling." When those words reached Tang Yin''s ears, he felt something terrifyingly powerful surround his soul, and soon his sight was totally obscured. All his senses disappeared instantly, and a terrifyingly cold feeling crossed his soul. Still, it was the last thing he felt. . S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 556 I will forge my own path. Just at those moments, in infinite darkness, a strange presence came to the place where Tang Yin had been a while ago.''The Divine Heir was here? How did he come in without me noticing?'' he thought. Still, that wasn''t the most important thing to him. ''That terrifying presence, what the hell was that? Shit, I felt my whole being tremble like never before.'' His thoughts floated in this darkness, but he sent his presence to every corner, trying to figure out what had happened a moment ago. But there was no presence of the Divine Heir or the mysterious unmatched aura he felt. ''Could it be the Lords?'' With a sigh, the powerful presence that had arrived left this place, leaving the infinite darkness in deep silence again. Still, the truth was that this place was not alone. Above everything, there was a pair of glowing eyes looking at everything. These eyes were precisely the ones that had terrified Tang Yin a moment ago. Still, after looking at this place, it disappeared without a trace, and this time, the infinite darkness returned to its usual silence and darkness. . "Huah!" Tang Yin let out a cry of fear as he opened his eyes in great fear. He quickly looked around and noticed that the strange place where he had been just a moment ago had disappeared. ''The Bai Clan?'' He thought, noticing the ruins he was in. It was the place where he had brought Bai Lixue and Bai Xue. He looked at himself, and besides the deep wounds on his body, there was nothing else. Then he sighed as he realized that he had not died. ''Shit, for a moment there, I thought I had met death itself. What a terrifying presence, even the presence I felt that time when I first felt death; it didn''t look as scary as this.'' His breathing was uneven, showing the fear he felt. Still, he soon calmed down when he thought about the man''s words. ''His voice wasn''t terrifying; it was his power that was terrifying. But his voice... It was calming.'' ''Besides, his words seemed full of wisdom.'' Because of this, he began to think about what had happened a moment ago. The man''s words were strange because they were out of his knowledge. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he had mentioned that all the answers to his questions were within himself, so maybe he just needed to keep experimenting and trying to find the answer. ''Now that I think about it this way, I think my question was a bit stupid. The Law of Control acted a little differently than a Primordial Law, but in the end, it proved that what that book said was real. It still attacked me back. Although I don''t understand what that man''s response means, I can still understand that the Law of Control is special; it must be a Primordial Law.'''' ''Maybe it''s even the one in charge of maintaining balance in the universe. After all, without control, everything would go to shit and be destroyed.'' Somehow, his thoughts had become clearer now that he had left that place. And although he does not believe that he is the ''Heir of the Law of Control'' because, to begin with, that Law came to him along with a strange curse that now resided within him, and not because of an inheritance, he is still sure that this Law is essential. ''I don''t think I am unique. If I can request for this Law in the Heirs'' Chambers, then the other Heirs could also request for it. Perhaps there are others who can control it.'' ''But, with that man''s words, I am sure that my Soul is unique, and perhaps it is my inheritance.'' He was sure of one thing. It was thanks to his Soul that he was able to understand everything easily, even in the most complicated matters of his world. He even helped his teacher formulate and understand the most complicated theories. Therefore, his soul is also the wisdom and intelligence he has gathered during his short life. That can''t be a small thing. Besides, he has long since realized that whenever he tries to understand something, he understands it easier and more deeply than others. That is why, even if the Law of Control does not belong to him alone, who can understand it more than him? That''s why he stood up. Even though his body ached, he stood firm to look at the horizon. "Even if I am not an Inheritor of a Primordial Law like you, so what? I am the bearer of a unique Soul in the universe." "Even if I don''t have the powers necessary to defeat you from the beginning, eventually I will. Perhaps my path will be more difficult, but with my Soul, I can forge my own path and build my own powers." "My Divine Soul is so special that even I do not know it. I was born with two celestial hammers, something never seen before, and now I possess a strange and enigmatic Law that seems to be on the level of the ones you use. What if I have no inheritance? You cannot match my understanding, so I will build all that will belong to me and develop my own powers." Tang Yin raised his hand towards the Law of Control on the tree in the distance to summon it to his hand when he said that. Although he wasn''t talking to anyone, it was more like an oath he was swearing to himself. An oath that he doesn''t need an inheritance to reach those levels of power, he just needs to keep striving and create his own path. So, he smiled and looked at the Law of Control in his hand. "And to think that you are a Primordial Law, that''s amazing. Let me discover your secrets and use you to develop my own powers." He said softly as the Law of Control once again entered his body. Still, he was amazed at what he felt when it again entered his body. ''This is it?'' he thought. The moment the Law of Control entered his body, several strange insights came to his mind that made him smile. Still, he had no time to waste here. It was time to hurry things along. Therefore, he sought the presence of Bai Lixue and Bai Xue to return and walk to where they were. Chapter 557 Tang Yin is a dragon? As he passed by the giant tree, he looked at it doubtfully.He had sensed something in the tree that made him reach up and take a fruit. ''Doesn''t it have poison in it?'' In shock, he tried to remember if it was the same tree. He was sure the tree was poisonous until a moment ago, so after checking, he felt more stunned. ''Did the Law of Control purify it? Can this thing also purify poison?'' His mind was in a daze, unable to comprehend this Law of Control. But he then remembered that the Law of Control even made the Spirit Herbs grow at a faster speed, as well as giving life around it. That confused him. Now that he thought about it, that didn''t seem to make much sense. ''Life is Life-giving; why does the Law of Control do it, too? What is the Law of Control supposed to be?'' he thought. His mind was about to wander, but he stopped himself from thinking. ''Forget it. It looks like I need to investigate further. Let''s finish with the South first.'' This was no time to be thinking nonsense. So, after taking a bite of the fruit in his hand to check it for poison, he went to look for Bai Lixue and Bai Xue. When he got to where they were, he found them passed out. ''A mental attack?'' He thought as he checked on them and realized then what had happened. ''The Law of Control!?'' ''Shit, I didn''t expect the Law of Control to do something like that. It launched a full-scale attack all over the place.'' He thought. Then he looked from side to side. ''That''s why there are no birds... They''re passed out.'' He thought after looking at different birds on the ground. Therefore, he grabbed Bai Lixue and Bai Xue in his arms and disappeared, flying quickly toward South City, where Long Jia awaited him. Once there, he realized that Bai Lixue and Bai Xue would not wake up for quite a while, but they were in good condition. So he changed his clothes, as the ones he had were stained with blood, and left them something written for them to move northwest, as he was going to investigate some more things. After that, he left the house and went where Long Jia awaited him. She was on top of a building, watching the movement of people back and forth. It was an excellent landscape to see, even more so considering that the immense sea could be seen on the other side of the city. So, she immersed herself in this beautiful view and didn''t notice that Tang Yin had come to her side. "Looking at a beautiful scenery next to a beauty I also like, why don''t you invite me?" He asked, pulling her out of her thoughts. She looked at him, "Tang Yin, I thought you would be longer." She replied as she saw him sitting beside her, and he smiled. "Some things have happened, so I have to rush things." He replied, and she nodded. "Shall we go?" She asked, getting up. Tang Yin nodded to her and got up as well. He then grabbed her by the waist, "Let''s go quickly." He said, and soon they disappeared as they flew at high speed. ''God, even I have a hard time seeing much... And my tail... It feels weird flying so fast.'' She thought with difficulty. Still, the trip didn''t take too long. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they stopped, they were at the top of a huge mountain. ''This is many times faster than the fastest flying boat on the continent. Even faster than me in my dragon form.'' Long Jia thought in shock. It was the first time she felt such overwhelming speed, so she looked at him. "I knew your cultivation had reached an incredible height, but I didn''t expect something like this. You''re several times faster than me in my dragon form." Tang Yin looked at her and smiled when she said that. "I can travel faster, but this world might suffer a bit if I did. That speed is only meant for higher worlds that can withstand it," he replied. She opened her eyes and sighed as she shook her head. "I can''t even fathom what kind of cultivation it would take to accomplish something like that." She replied. She averted her gaze and looked below them. "The Supreme Academy... That''s right, that time that guy gave us a lot of trouble, and he has Madam Shi Yue as a target; it''s not a good idea to leave him alive. Are you going to kill him?" He asked. "If I got him, I might try. But he''s not here. We came to investigate why he disappeared." He replied and jumped down the mountain. "While searching with my divine sense, I found this place to be the only possible connection to his disappearance, so let''s investigate," he said as they fell. Several powerful people were protecting this place, but before they could even realize anyone was there, Tang Yin decapitated them with his sword in a single move. Their bodies fell lifeless in an instant, and Tang Yin then looked at the surroundings. Long Jia fell at that moment and frowned. "I feel dragon power here." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Right, I had forgotten that you are a true dragon," he said, looking at the huge dragon tail behind her body. She noticed his gaze, so she moved it back from his body and smiled at him. "You should also feel this draconic energy, right? I can feel that there is dragon blood in your veins." She said. Tang Yin smiled at her and nodded. "That''s right, although I can''t transform into a dragon, my mother once told me that when I reached the Divine Master Realm, I could wield the power of dragons." He replied as he entered a huge cave. Long Jia was surprised by this, "Your mother is a dragon? I''ve never met another dragon in my life." "No, mother is human, but my grandfather, my mother''s father, was a true dragon, or so my father told me, but that man disappeared a long time ago." He replied and paused to look up. "Demonic Arrays... It makes sense that I can''t feel it; they are using fragments of the Abyss to hide everything." He said and continued his way into the cave. Chapter 558 Destruction of the Supreme Academy at the hands of a Beautiful Female Dragon Although Long Jia was interested in what he said. "Do you know what shape your grandfather was? What was his color? Maybe I can give you information about who he was and how to look for him."Tang Yin looked at her in surprise, "Do you have inherited memories?" he asked, and she smiled at him. "That''s right. I have seen dragons in my memories thanks to that. My parents seem to have come from some Dragon Clan from that place you came from, possibly," she replied. Tang Yin nodded, ''I see, Shi Yue told me that she was the last True Dragon of this world, so it makes sense that her parents aren''t from here.'' He thought, though he smiled. "Honestly, I don''t know where my grandfather was from. But he was a Dragon Emperor, or so they say. He came out of the mountains, and when he disappeared, he disappeared into a mountain, or at least that''s what my mother told me. He was a dragon with a unique color, he was black with red." Long Jia was stunned after hearing this, ''A Dragon Emperor? The black color with red?'' She thought. The cultivation, astonishingly high and unknown, left her stunned. But the color was even stranger. ''There is no dragon with those characteristics in my memories, '' she thought, and as hard as she tried to think, she sighed. "I''m sorry, there''s nothing like that in my memories. Maybe your grandfather belonged to another Clan." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled slightly after making her think so hard. "Hahaha, it''s normal. My grandfather was first seen in a lower world, where my father met my mother. Then he disappeared into the Upper World. Maybe they were as far away from your clan as the worlds." He said, though he paused once more. In front of him, there was a person. "Who are you!? How dare you enter our forbidden grounds without authorization!?" he shouted as he jumped up, trying to kill Tang Yin. Tang Yin frowned and moved his hand towards him to grab him by the head. Then he exploded it in a bloody explosion in an instant. "Tsk, I was already in a good mood, and this bastard ruined everything." Tang Yin complained. He stopped chatting with Long Jia and instead began to walk deeper and deeper into this huge cave. Every certain number of steps, fragments of the Abyss were scattered all over the place, and every so often, some strong people were. Still, they all turned out to be dead in the same way. And soon, both arrived at a vast, lonely room. Tang Yin looked at the vast array there and frowned. "Demonic teleportation array and can no longer be used. There was a dragon here, too; what a nuisance." He revealed what the array in front of him was about. Just by saying what the array was about, one could already see what had happened here. The fact that the room was lonely and that this array had already been used showed that this guy had long since left here. "Tang Yin, why are you investigating that guy so much? Isn''t it better to let him come to us? At that time, then we''ll assassinate him with all our current power and wipe him off the face of the earth." Tang Yin sighed after hearing that question. "It would be great if we could wait for him. But if we wait for him, he will kill us, one by one." He replied as he turned around to go back the way he came. Long Jia was stunned and caught up to him, "What do you mean? Is he that strong? Even you couldn''t handle him?" Several questions came out of her mouth, and Tang Yin smiled. "He is a special existence. Don''t think he''s just an old fool. With everything he already did, that guy had to have been punished by heaven, but there you see him, gathering strength every time, isn''t it strange? It''s because heaven can''t punish him; if we don''t hurry to find him, we really might all die." His answer stunned Long Jia even more for a long while, and she was thoughtful about what it could mean. By the time she realized it, they were already outside the cave. Tang Yin looked at the place and smiled at her, "Let''s exterminate this place. That bastard can''t have a place to come back to. Come on, let me see your real appearance, beautiful dragoness Long Jia." He spoke. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words were what brought her out of her thoughts, and she looked at him, "Are you sure you want me to summon my real appearance? Honestly, I don''t feel very comfortable with it. It''s too big, and humans don''t usually like it." She replied sincerely. Tang Yin patted her head, then smiled. "Just let me see it. I have to see how profitable it would be to mate with a real dragon. How would my children turn out? What would my children''s dragon form be like?" That stunned her, and she quickly refuted, "Hey, who said I wanted to mate with you?" she asked, but her face turned completely red as she said this, and Tang Yin smiled. "Shi Yue told me. She even told me that you were touching yourself while watching me have sex with my women, and since then, you have touched yourself every day thinking about me; what do you have to hide from me? Shi Yue is my greatest confidant; she is part of me." He answered sincerely, and that left her stunned. ''Madam, you betrayed me!'' she thought, but her face turned so red that it was the first time she wanted to show her dragon form. She felt her face burning, and only her dragon form could hide this shameful appearance! Therefore, she soon jumped into the air, and her beautiful body transformed into a giant dragon that floated above this immense mountain. Tang Yin felt stunned. ''What a beautiful white and red color! I thought his form would be the common blue, green, or red ones since his tail in his human state doesn''t maintain that appearance at all.'' He thought. Besides, she was abnormally larger than the dragons with her cultivation. ''Her blood must be very special to have that unique color and that size.'' He thought. But a voice brought him out of his thoughts. "Tang Yin, take a good look at me. I''m going to destroy this place!" She shouted from above, and soon, a mighty power was unleashed from her body. ''So, her cultivation was always of the Divine Realm, but she was hiding it so it wouldn''t seem like it.'' He thought. However, that power was several times greater than the power of the ''gods'' of this world. Soon, an uproar arose throughout the academy, and many attacks flew rapidly toward it. But this academy already lacked gods. How could they stand up to it? "Blame your stupid Elder God for making an enemy of our Leader!" she shouted, and great powers came out of her mouth, her claws, and her wings. All these powers unleashed immense destruction from one side to the other. When a divine dragon in its true form attacks with all its might, only a person with superior cultivation can stop it, so soon, the destruction reaches every corner of these mountains. Tang Yin did not want to assassinate anyone who had nothing to do with the Elder God this time. Even if he didn''t care, that issue could cause problems for his woman, who would lead the central region. That was why he made sure to come when only the leaders were here. And so, an unequal battle broke out and was over in a few hours. ''This ends my revenge on these bastards. Now I just need to look at the demonic region, the west, and that stupid worm... I should give it to Long Jia to feed on.'' He thought. Tang Yin smiled and jumped up high to land above Long Jia. "What are you doing, Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully as she saw him fall on top and Tang Yin was about to answer her, but in that instant, he felt stunned. ''What the hell? That damn worm disappeared?'' He thought, in shock when he felt that divine beast he wanted to bestow on Long Jia, suddenly disappear. Therefore, he frowned and nodded to Long Jia, "Let''s go full speed to the northwest region. There is something I must see urgently." He spoke. Chapter 559 Death Castle (1) Long Jia was surprised by this. She was a little confused, but she could discern the urgency in Tang Yin''s tone of voice very well, so she didn''t ask questions.She immediately let out an upward roar. "KYAAAAAAA!" this roar traveled at great speed through the air and reached the nearby regions. Soon, a vast white dragon with red shot out at astonishing speed and streaked across the skies of this vast world. It was the first time in thousands of years that a true dragon had taken to the continent''s skies, so this would become news on the continent in a few days. Although that was a topic for a few days from now. Right now, Long Jia flapped her wings vigorously, propelling herself at an alarming speed, breaking the speed of sound with every flap he made. Meanwhile, Tang Yin sent his divine sense toward the section where the worm was, trying to see what was happening. But that worm was no longer there. ''Tsk, it looks like the heir has started to move.'' He thought angrily. After all, there was no way for that worm to disappear from his divine sense if the fragments of the abyss were not used. And it seemed that this heir had a great connection with that abyss, so only he could do something like that. Long Jia followed the direction Tang Yin gave her and was surprised that it was in such a dangerous place. "Isn''t this the place where a divine beast resided? Madam told me once." She asked when she returned to her human form. They were now deep in the lightning region that had previously created Tang Yin''s domain. He nodded. "This is where that bastard was." He replied as he climbed down. The seal he had placed here, he could feel, had been broken. ''It wasn''t forcibly broken. It''s as if it had been deactivated and destroyed.'' He thought. Long Jia was surprised by this. "It was so close; how come it never attacked?" She asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "It was sealed. Two thousand years ago, I put a seal on it, but it seems the Elder God''s bastard found a way to break it." He said this, but he frowned as he felt a strange energy. ''Death energy? How could there be so much of it?'' He thought and looked down at the ground. He ignored Long Jia''s surprised questions and gave the ground a loud thump. This blow shook the entire region, and the ground beneath them collapsed as if hollow. Both of them were left floating in the air by this while the debris fell downwards over a gloomy construction. The whole construction was grayish, but the most surprising thing was the grayish-black aura coming out of it. "How could it be?" unintentionally, those words came out of Tang Yin''s mouth as soon as he saw this place. He was so stunned that he couldn''t help but go down for a good look. The building appeared to be a castle, but its aura looked terrifying. "Tang Yin, what is that? It looks a bit scary..." Long Jia said as she approached behind him, but Tang Yin couldn''t answer. He was too stunned to do so. ''How is it possible? That guy has mastered his death skills so well? No matter how I look at it, this is a Death Castle!'' ''Even if it can''t be used right now, it''s still a Death Castle!'' When he thought like that, he realized what was going on. His head gave a buzz then. "That bastard... He''s expanding his domain by preparing to bring death..." He said softly, words that Long Jia heard. She was still confused, but when she looked at Tang Yin''s shocked face, she understood that this was not good and that it was not the time to ask questions. At that moment, Tang Yin flew at high speed toward the castle, so Long Jia quickly followed him. He looked outside the place and frowned at that death aura. The aura of death from the castle rushed forcefully toward Tang Yin''s body, so he prepared to surround himself with his divine energy. Yet, before he could do so, a different hedge surrounded him. Explore stories at empire ''The Law of Control?'' he thought as he realized that. In that instant, the powerful death energy was forcefully repelled. Tang Yin''s eyes flashed at that moment. ''Is it that powerful? It can even reject this death energy so easily.'' He thought, but then he heard a slight noise behind him. "Ah..." A soft sound came out of Long Jia''s mouth at that moment, and she quickly moved her divine energy to cast out the strange energy that tried to swallow her. Still, that energy was none other than death energy, so she couldn''t do it. That made her panic slightly, and she forcefully exerted her draconic energy out of panic. *BOM* That caused an explosion between the two energies, and Long Jia was sent backward, but Tang Yin quickly grabbed her and surrounded her with the Law of Control. By doing this, the death energy quickly retreated. ''Back up... I''ve never seen death energy back up before another energy.'' He thought with surprise. Still, he looked at Long Jia. "Are you okay?" He asked as he grabbed her to check her insides, and she nodded to him. "Sorry, that energy is a bit strange. It seems very hostile; it looks like death." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right. It''s death energy. This place is no small thing; be careful." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is this place? Why does it have death energy? I''ve never seen it before, even in tombs." "It''s called Death Castle. The death energy here is of the highest level and is so powerful that it could kill you if it managed to envelop you completely. So don''t stay away from me; even your draconic energy won''t be able to reject this energy." Tang Yin replied. She was startled by this but nodded obediently without question. Then, Tang Yin started to walk around the place to investigate. Chapter 560 Death Castle (2) It was not the first time he had entered a Castle of Death.The dead world he once visited, the place where he also saw the best Starry Sky he could have ever seen in his life, that terrifying place that no one usually visits in the Upper Realm had several. That dead world was none other than the First World, the place where he saw that swordsman from the past when he received an epiphany from the System. According to legend, that was the First World of the Upper Realm, and in the time of the Gods, it was where all the great powers of the time lived, including the Gods. That is why they say it hides the secrets of being an immortal, but the truth is that everything is far from reality. Perhaps there are secrets there, but what abounds most is death. For it was in that place that a deadly battle between the Gods and the Heir of Death took place; it was where everything perished, including the Gods. The Castle of Death is the only ability Tang Yin knows of the Heirs, and he knows it because he saw it there. At that time, his cultivation was not low, but if it hadn''t been for a legendary woman from his sect walking with him, he wouldn''t have survived. ''But the Castle of Death is supposed to be an ability that an Heir who has not yet awakened should not have.'' He thought as he walked. There were many dormant monsters in this place. They all had something to do with death, so they looked slightly scary and gave off a sense of death wherever they were seen. Long Jia was astonished at this, "What are they, Tang Yin?" she asked softly as if she was avoiding raising her voice so as not to wake them up. Tang Yin smiled at this. "Don''t worry. You can speak loudly. They can''t hear you." He said and turned to look at them. "They are known as ''Death Spreaders''. When the leader of this castle decides to spread death throughout the world, they will come out. They shouldn''t have much cultivation, but they are dangerous because of the aura of death they carry with them." "The leader?" "The Elder God, I think. From my knowledge, this might have something to do with that guy, though I''m not entirely sure it''s him." He replied. Long Jia nodded but did not speak further; she was still afraid. So, they walked around for a long while, visiting the different halls of this place and seeing what it was like inside until Tang Yin sighed. ''I must hurry up more. If this guy could put one, maybe he can have several more in other places on the continent. I need to get stronger, and so do my girls and organizations. This is more urgent than I thought.'' He thought. It even crossed his mind to run away from this place. After all, Death Castle is not dangerous because of what it has inside. It is due to its aura, which will expand when the Heir decides to do so. It will slowly kill while advancing toward its leader, the Heir. The problem is that whoever it manages to kill will absorb the cultivation and transfer it to the Heir. It will make him so strong that he will be invincible if he lets things get to that point. Maybe one castle is not a problem, but two or three strategically placed castles could mean an absurd increase in power. Therefore, Tang Yin turned around and walked out of the castle. Long Jia confusedly looked at him, "Won''t we destroy it? It''s too dangerous a place to leave it like this." She spoke. Tang Yin shook his head. That''s where the other problem with this castle was. "Destroying it will anger death, and it will attack itself. Once the Castle of Death is put in one place, there is no way to destroy it unless you want to destroy yourself." He replied. Long Jia could not believe her ears. She never imagined that the cultivation world was so complicated, "So scary?" She asked nervously, and Tang Yin smiled at her to reassure her. "Well, don''t worry. If this thing involves you and my women, then I''ll have to fight death so that none of you get hurt. For now, let''s go back; we must prepare to attack the demon region." He said and grabbed her by the waist, then shot off with her. . Then, a few days passed quietly as the girls returned to the northwest region. Continue your saga on empire Due to Tang Yin''s speedy travel, he was the first to arrive. As a result, he had a couple of days off. During that time, he decided to visit Zu Xin since he had not seen her since he brought her here. Right now, she can move normally and even exert her strength. She had recovered quite well, and her soul was recovering well with the resources Tang Yin arranged for her. The only problem was that she had lost her spiritual bones. All of them, even the Collection. When Tang Yin arrived, she was looking out the window at the house she had been given in the Underground City. It was a house a little away from the city, so she could see the whole city from there. As soon as she saw Tang Yin appear and walk towards her, she was happy and stood up to greet him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile as she ran towards him. Tang Yin smiled at her and stopped her, "Don''t run too much. I want to see your body and soul; let me see how it goes." He said, and she quickly nodded to him and pulled him inside the house. "Here." After pouring him tea, she sat down next to him. "Hehe, the last I heard of you was about you visiting me when I was unconscious. The younger sister Lixue told me that you''ve become so beautiful that she kept drooling over you, and she said Xiaolin was the same way; now I understand why she said that." She said, smiling gracefully. "But I haven''t seen you since that time at the Supreme Academy; how have you been? How is Xiaolin?" she asked, smiling. "I''ve been fine, and Xiaolin is fine too. I asked her to come because I wanted to show you and her something. She should be here in a few days; during that time, I''ll be with you," he said and took out his divine item once again. It glowed brightly when it sensed Tang Yin was looking at it. ''Oh? Is it awake? I''ve never been able to hear you, little one, but someday I''ll get you a body, and you can talk to me.'' He thought to himself, and the divine item began to react interestingly. It seemed as if it was expressing that it was happy about Tang Yin''s words. If Shi Yue had seen it, she would have felt pitiful, for she could never have made this divine item react to her. After this, Tang Yin placed the divine item on Zu Xin''s head. "What is it? I feel my body hot from this." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "I haven''t checked your body, but in case you still have yet to recover, this will allow you to do so. It''s my divine item." He replied. Chapter 561 Golden fingers? Zu Xin was surprised but still nodded.And after that, they talked for a long time. Tang Yin decided to tell her about how he had destroyed the Supreme Academy and that he was looking for the Elder God to assassinate him. She had a heavy look at first, but then she nodded and didn''t worry. Right now, she is alive, thanks to Tang Yin. Thanks to Tang Yin, she could see Xiaolin and the sun of this world again. Therefore, she was immensely grateful to him. Whatever he did, she would support him from now on. Those were her words. After talking for a long time, Tang Yin checked her body and soul to verify that she was okay. ''Not bad, she''s recovered quite well.'' He thought and nodded to her. "You are perfectly fine. Although your soul has yet to recover, it''s a process that will be fixed when you return to cultivation." He said, and she nodded though she lowered her head. "But I lost all my spiritual bones. Finding compatible ones will be difficult." She replied, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, in fact, this is the best thing that could have happened to you, if I may say so." His words stunned her, and she looked up. "What do you mean?" she asked. According to her knowledge, losing spiritual bones meant losing almost the cultivator''s life, and she might never be able to find them again because the compatibility would no longer be the same. Her body once had some spiritual bones and adapted to them, but she would need to find identical ones to adapt again. But do identical things exist? The answer was that, even if they do exist, they are as rare as phoenix feathers. Therefore, she did not hold out much hope. However, her knowledge has been broken several times in front of Tang Yin, so she would not hesitate if he told her that she could easily recover it. And Tang Yin, this time, was willing to cheer her up in a way she did not expect. "Do you know of the existence of abilities or powers that would allow you to become even stronger and that would develop with you?" he asked, and she frowned but nodded. "I once read about that in the Academy Library, but I''ve never seen any, although I have my suspicions that the Natural Laws are something like that." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. Experience tales with empire "That''s right, Natural Laws can be considered as part of that group of skills, but it''s not quite right." "These abilities or powers are not common. They are rarer than phoenix feathers. In my world, we call that kind of powers ''Golden Fingers'' because they are always with you, and they are like the gold of valuable, or well, that was the meaning given by the first person to have such an ability." "The truth is, over the years, we''ve found different abilities, and people with those abilities have become so powerful that no one expected it. We have been researching it for years and my master is one of the most advanced in the research. Because of his research, we have realized that it is possible to create this type of ability. My master was never able to create one, despite dedicating many years to it, but there is one person who was able to do it, and that was me." He said, and he smiled when he turned to look at her. "I needed the person to have had their spiritual bones destroyed at the time in order to do it. Finding identical bones is not that hard; for me, it''s relatively easy. But once you get them, you should know that you will have a true 100% match, which lends itself to anything you can imagine. At that point, I will create something for you. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It will be an ability or a power that will allow you to ascend as far as your eyes can look." When she heard him speak of another world, she was stunned, but then she understood that he was not from here and remembered that Bai Lixue and Zu Xiaolin seemed to have told her something like that. Still, the fact that he said it was possible for him to create such an ability left her even more stunned than learning that he was from another world. To her knowledge, people born with abilities like that are so rare that... In the entire history of this world, only two have ever appeared, and one of them was never confirmed. In a whole world as large and long-lived as this one, there was only a rumor that two people had abilities like that, but now, someone tells her that it is possible to create them. "This... Is there anything as good as that? Those abilities are so powerful that they could be considered absolute. Are you sure about that?" she asked in surprise, and he nodded. "Well, you just have to wait until then. You won''t lose anything, and you could gain a lot." He replied. She was stunned but felt he was right. After that, she was too shocked to speak, so she remained thoughtful for too long. And a while later, they chatted about several other things, which didn''t make much sense. Thus, a day passed until Zu Xiaolin arrived. "Big sister, I''m back!" She said, smiling slightly as they greeted each other. Then Xiaolin looked at Tang Yin, "What is it you wanted to show us, Tang Yin? I came back as fast as I could after knowing you were already here." She said, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Well, it''s something good that I''m sure will thrill you. Follow me to the city; someone is waiting for us." He said without wasting any time. They both looked at each other doubtfully but nodded shortly after. Then, the three of them walked towards the City where the Silver Assassin Organization was administered. After a long walk, Tang Yin led them toward the place where the houses of the directors of different departments of the organization were located. There were numerous departments, so there were many houses where they worked. Among these houses, Tang Yin entered one. "Department Director Zu, the leader is looking for you." He said, smiling slightly. There was a commotion in the house after hearing that the leader himself was looking for the person inside. And soon, a slightly bearded man with a good appearance appeared at the door running. He had never seen the leader before, and this one had come unannounced, so he didn''t want to keep him waiting. Still, when he saw the women standing there, he was stunned. Chapter 562 Father and daughters Both girls were also stunned, staring at this man."Father!" "Father!" Two voices came out of their mouths as they looked at the man in shock. They didn''t even run to meet him because they couldn''t believe what they saw. For the man, being called that was a confirmation of what was buzzing in his mind. ''Are they my daughters?'' was the question buzzing in his mind. All this time, he had joined the most powerful organization he could find solely to try and find his daughters. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was an organization that boasted of its immense ability to find anyone on the continent, no matter how hidden they were. He joined without thinking as soon as he could confirm that the organization was genuine. His strength had increased because of it, but he still hadn''t found his daughters, which caused him regret. Still, hope was rekindled when he heard the name of the organization''s leader, the moment he mysteriously rose to the rank of Department Director. A name that only a few knew and that very few had ever seen personally. That name reminded him of the talented young man his youngest daughter once entrusted him with. He had hoped that that man was that same person. That is why he ran to meet him with great hope as soon as he heard he was here. Still, he did not expect to be greeted by that name. How could he not recognize his own daughters? They are grown up and already real women, but he would always recognize them. That is why, after hearing their voices, he could not stop his eyes from filling with tears and ran to them. "Xin, Xiaolin!" Both girls also ran to him to hug him while Tang Yin watched everything from the side. They were crying and hugging each other, even apologizing for everything. ''Well, reunions are always emotional.'' He thought about it and let them have their moment. The three of them stood there for a long while, looking happy. Still, the former Emperor Zu, whose name is Zu Tianlong, knew that this was not due to his ability. So, he saw Tang Yin. "Are you Tang Yin, that young man from several years ago?" he asked in shock. Read new adventures at empire "Long time no see, Emperor Zu. I hope you like the organization. Part of it now belongs to Xiaolin, so you can consider yourself the father of the new mistress of the continent." He replied, smiling slightly. ''Well, there are a lot of mistresses, though.'' He thought to himself. His words stunned Zu Tianlong, who looked at his youngest daughter, who looked embarrassed. "Is it true?" He asked in shock. Xiaolin smiled in embarrassment but nodded at him as she went to hug Tang Yin. "In the future, I will marry Tang Yin. Recently, the organization expanded its wings to the central region and the southern region; apparently, the eastern region was also placed under his command, and the northern region belongs to one of our sisters. So, father, you can now consider that I expanded our territorial domain to the entire continent." She replied proudly. Still, her words felt unreal to herself. Even she couldn''t believe the height she had reached right now. She was not even that powerful, but she had simply chosen well. Among so many rich Young Masters who were courting her at that time, she did not choose any of them because she wanted to travel with Tang Yin. And thanks to that decision, she could now be considered one of the Ladies of the Continent. A whole world! That stunned her. Not only she but even Zu Xin and Zu Tianlong were stunned by this. The fact that that little Xiaolin, whom they didn''t expect much from, was now such an impressive woman left them stunned. Back then, she was only going to be the Empress of a minor, very low-level Empire, but now, she could be considered the Empress of the entire Continent. What a big change! Still, Tang Yin pulled them inside to have good conversations and avoid drawing attention to themselves and bothering others in their jobs. . Many hours later, Tang Yin left, leaving the family reunited. He did not want to disturb them while they had that longed-for reunion. They needed to tell each other many things and discuss many more things. Therefore, he decided to walk to the northwest. Since they needed human resources, he decided to promote Zu Tianlong, who is now one of the emperors of the unique Northwest Empire. Together with Su Lian''s father and his best friend, they now rule much of the northwest lands. Such a large territory stunned Zu Tianlong, who could not believe what he was experiencing. Although he was already exhausted from being at the head of an empire, when he saw the proud eyes of his daughters, he could not refuse and had to accept. ''Still, this could soon be destroyed.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked down from the top of a mountain. The entire northwest stretched below him, from one side to the other. It was a fruitful and beautiful land. It was fruitful not only in the amount of herbs and minerals that came from there but also in the immense amount of talents that, although reduced, were still incredible. With Tang Yin''s help, this land had risen up in a big way. Despite the adversities and the fact that many people had died, it now stood as the ruling region of the continent. This time, it was not like thousands of years ago, when they only ruled in name due to the presence of the Lightning God, the most powerful of that time. Now, the southern, eastern, and northern regions were under his command. The central region belonged to him. So, Tang Yin had finally kept his word. As his mind wandered back and forth, he became aware of the presence of the woman who should rule these lands when she arrived at his side. "Shi Yue." He said softly, and she smiled at him. "You have kept your promise, Tang Yin." She said softly as she came and lay down beside him. Chapter 563 Everything under his hand: Next steps. "Several years ago, you told me that you would restore the glory of the northwest region, do you remember?""Not only have you restored it now, but you have also ascended to the highest point on the continent. My father was right to call you the Eternal Lightning of the Northwest, for even he could not have had such a crazy dream as this," she said softly. Tang Yin smiled and sighed. "However, it could all be destroyed before long." He spoke. She looked at him, "Did you find out something wrong?" She asked, and he nodded. "Worse than you think. It''s so bad it makes my blood tremble. Even my father might be feeling the same thing if he were in my situation." He said softly. They were the words hidden in his soul that he didn''t want to reveal. His words stunned Shi Yue, who could not imagine their magnitude. Still, Tang Yin gazed at the clear, cloudless sky before him. "Still, don''t worry." "Death is knocking at my door because it wants to take my loved ones away once again. Years ago, I was afraid and ended up running away. After all, death is the most terrifying being that exists in this world." "Still, this time, I''m going to confront it. I''m going to redeem myself from my previous mistake. If death wants the lives of my loved ones, it will have to get past me first, and this time, I won''t let myself be trampled so easily." His words perhaps carried a deep meaning that he could not quite grasp. However, each of his intentions was conveyed to Shi Yue, a woman who, although she could not understand the deep meaning of these words, still felt confident and determined. "I''m not afraid of death either, Tang Yin. If it wants to fight you, I will let it see my Eternal Night, even to it. Let me see if my Eternal Night is weaker than death or if it is able to affect it. I think it sounds kind of wonderful, just thinking about it." She replied with determination and a smile. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These words surprised Tang Yin. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that, Shi Yue." At the end, a light laugh came out of his mouth. Experience tales at empire "That''s right. Since it wants to challenge us, it''s time for it to see our power." He replied, and she nodded happily. Then, behind her came Long Jia. Then, Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Ning Ruo, and Bai Xue arrived together. "Tang Yin!" they greeted lovingly and embraced him (Feifei and Lixue). Tang Yin had called them to this place, so they ran there. "Are you all right, Tang Yin? You look a little worried." Feifei asked doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled at her, "It''s nothing. I called you because I will help you get your Divine Bodies, but also because I have something else to tell you. Let''s wait for the others." He said softly, and she nodded. After them, Xie Meiyu, Wu Lingxia, Lu Xia, and Mu Ruxue arrived together. They had been talking a lot about alchemy and had helped Xie Meiyu in the raid to the southern region, so they came together. Following them, Su Lian, Li Xian, and Xu Nian arrived together. Zu Xiaolin, Zu Xin, and Xiao Nuo arrived shortly after them. And somehow, with a slightly strange arrangement, Jia Yijie and Jia Yinjie arrived together at Ren Mingyue. Somehow, Mingyue liked Jia Yijie, and Jia Yinjie saw Mingyue as her older, older sister. After all of them, Bing Xian arrived quickly, while behind her, Bing Qingyue, whom Tang Yin had called, was carrying her teacher, Bing Yinyin, on her back. When Bing Yinyin noticed that everyone here seemed closely related to Tang Yin, she felt out of place, but Tang Yin did not mind. Almost every woman who had any connection to him was here. His entire harem in this world was present. Perhaps the girl that was missing was that girl from the Moon Clan, which was his next target to search for, as he already had a rough idea of where she was. For now, all those present here were women he trusted. Somehow or another, they had earned his trust, so he needed to talk to them when a crisis loomed. "I called you here because it is time for me to help you get your Spiritual Bones so that you can complete the Divine Body. Those who are connected to my soul understand this better than the rest. Each and every one of you is being pulled into a greater cultivation, thanks to my strength having soared recently. With the Divine Body, the power of all of you will greatly increase." "But that''s not all; I talked it over with Zu Xin earlier since she lost her spiritual bones, and I intend to create something for her that will be of great help to her in the future when we leave this place. We are not going to leave yet, as there is something important that I must do here, but I will tell you that my world is not so simple, the place where I come from is so big that a mistake there could cause the death of anyone. That is why, when we get there, we will keep a low profile while I prepare some powers for each of you, for I want you to become as strong as possible." "I''ll tell you more about it later when the time is right. Now, I will turn to an important subject. There is a being in this world that can threaten all of us together. I am not lying when I say that even if I were to regain all my former strength, I would not be sure of beating him. I have my suspicions that it is the Elder God or perhaps the person he is trying to bring back from the dead. It is an existence powerful enough to destroy the world in a short time, so we must start preparing for this." "From today, we will get your Divine Bodies, and from then on, we will start investigating and attacking the demonic region. If need be, I will bend the western region or destroy their sects to prevent them from getting in my way. But we need to find that guy before his power fully awakens if we want to survive." "I destroyed the Supreme Academy, and the East, South, North, and Central Region are now under my hand, so we will use all that force as a whole to do so. For those of you who already have your Divine Body formed, I want you to be alert to the Western Region and start preparing forces to investigate there while I finish preparing. Any movement of death energy that you perceive, you must report it to me quickly; the dangerous person, I tell you, is associated with death." "With all that said, I am done for now. Those who already have the Divine Body are dismissed." Tang Yin culminated with all he had to say. His words stunned all these women, but from Tang Yin''s expression, they noticed that it was more severe than they thought. Many thought they were out of danger after destroying their rivals and that it was time to travel to a different world, but the reality seems a little different. A mighty enemy lurked at their gates, and it was so powerful that Tang Yin had to act carefully to avoid death. . **** Author: This concludes Volume 3, which I said would be a volume of revenge; several of Tang Yin''s revenge are now completed. Volume 3, started in Chapter 463 and will end in Chapter 563 (it was a coincidence xD). Although I honestly don''t know if it was a good end to the Volume, I think I completed everything I wanted to in this Volume, so I am satisfied. Honestly, I have put so many waifus that it was hard for me to remember them all, but I think I didn''t miss any of them. Tang Yin''s journey in this lower world is about to end, as Volume 4 of the Novel will be the final Volume of this Great Arc. I hope to do well until the end of this volume, as I have planned several things that must be developed very well in this volume to be understood well; I will try not to make it too long so that you can enjoy it. The next volume will be focused on several things, such as the search for those Divine Items that the Administrator needs, the West, the Battle against those Demons, and finally (I think), the battle against that Heir of Death that threatens to destroy everything. So, I hope you can enjoy the volume that begins and can continue to support. Sorry for the many mistakes I made. Thanks for reading! Chapter 564 The news hits the continent These days, shocking news is all over the continent. From one side to the other, everyone is talking about what has happened, even more so because Tang Yin broadcast live to the whole continent to give them the news.Not only did the news that the Central Region had been destroyed reach every corner of the continent, but the Southern and Eastern Regions were also subordinated to the Northwest Region. Even the mighty Northern Region, which tends to be neutral, surrendered to that region, with the appearance of a legendary woman, Bing Xian, who was believed to be dead. This news was on everyone''s lips: The fact that the northwest region was now the absolute colossus of the continent, a real one and not just painted. Right now, even the Western Region has not spoken about it, which could mean fear. When the news came that the Supreme Academy had also been destroyed, among so much news, a few more began to spread across the continent. And it was: What will happen to the continent now? Many regions were weakened overnight! How could they withstand the full strength of the Demonic Region? That was a deadly danger hanging over their heads, and they wondered what Tang Yin''s answer would be. Yet, he did not say anything regarding that. He simply gave notice and informed them that the continent would have a new owner as of today. Then, three beautiful women were introduced as the current leaders of the continent in the Central Region, who would work with the Leaders of each region at the same rank. In the central region, Tang Yin appointed Xiu Mei, the third female assassin of the thirteen, as one of the leaders. The others were Mu Ruxue and Ren Mingyue. In the North, Bing Xian would be, although Bing Yinyin would do the job, as Bing Xian went to the West. Similarly, Shi Yue and Long Jia went along with Bing Xian, so in the northwest would be Bai Lixue, Bai Xue, and Huang Feifei, at their request. Xie Meiyu and her mother, Cai Yu, were in charge of the Southern Region and the entire Cai and Xie Family. Wu Lingxia, Zu Xiaolin, and Zu Xin would oversee the Eastern Region. No matter how it was said, the fact that it was now all women who were in charge of the mainland below Tang Yin stunned the mainland. Moreover, they were all women of world-class beauty. ''What the hell will happen to the continent now?'' worried many of them. . S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But despite the West being silent, they were not inactive. The Heavenly Hammer Bearing Sect had many movements these days. "Sir, this is the latest news from the northwest." A man said as he knelt before the Sect leader and bestowed some written documents on him. ''Tang Yin... What the hell are you planning?'' this man thought and stood up. Read latest stories on empire "Go back. I''m going to talk to my father." He said and disappeared from the office where he was. He then appeared in a dark room, which he walked through until he entered through a reinforced door, where his father was. "What''s troubling you?" his father asked, and he smiled sheepishly. "I''m afraid I''m not as capable as I thought I was, Father. Honestly, I feel I''m too far behind Tang Yin, not only in strength but also in mental capacity. I never thought he would make such a move, but now he seems to be at ease, playing with his girls on the continent," he said as he handed the continents to his father. The elder looked at this and frowned as well. He didn''t utter a word for a long while until he sighed. "When you can''t understand what a person more powerful than you is doing, you can only rely on everything going well or on someone else. Don''t think Tang Yin is so powerful; 2 thousand years ago, he was severely injured and almost died; why are you afraid of him?" "But, father... This time, I don''t think that guy is unprepared. Even if we now have our target, powerful henchmen, and great allies, how are we supposed to defend ourselves when he decides to attack? We still have an open front against the bastards of that organization, but now that bastard has risen up all over the continent; what if he finds out the things we''ve done all these years? How will we stop him? Will we use ''it''?" He asked. His father sighed and looked at him sternly. "Don''t forget the pride of the Heavenly Hammer. We cannot be beneath anyone or be cowed by someone like him. The things we did don''t need to be known. Why on earth would you ask? Only four people knew that, and aren''t only the two of us alive now? There is nothing to fear, my son." "I visited every part of the continent during these days and I''ve realized that that guy eliminated a lot of gods. As long as we have that trump card, that guy wouldn''t dare to do anything to us for a while. Then we will wait for our allies ''on the other side'', and we can achieve our task. Tang Yin is powerful, but he is not as powerful as you think. He also has weaknesses, and 2 thousand years ago, they became evident." He replied. The current sect master is courageous, so it is strange for his father to see him afraid. Still, he could understand his thoughts because he was now facing a rugged mountain to overcome. Therefore, although he reprimanded him a little, he was gentle with him. He was his pride, after all. So, he decided to change the conversation. "My son, how is the fight against the demons? Did you manage to do as I told you?" the elder asked, and his son nodded. "The Li Clan is fighting as planned. Those guys persist in a surprising way, but soon it will all be over; I have confidence in that." He replied, and his father nodded. "I am amazed at the capabilities of that Li Clan. And to think they are so good, what kind of energy do they use, come to think of it? It''s quite strange." He asked, smiling and relaxing as he saw his son finally relax. "I hear it''s moon energy. Their spirit weapons are pretty special, too. Even more so those of that pair. It really was a good idea to do that," he replied, and soon they both started to talk, relaxed, about different things... . Chapter 565 The Divine Bodies begin to be created A few days had passed since Tang Yin had gathered the women he trusted.Among them, the only ones free to seek their Divine Bodies were Shi Yue, Bing Xian, Long Jia, Mu Ruxue, and Bing Yinyin. The rest needed many spiritual bones, especially those of Bai Xue, Zu Xin, and Ren Mingyue, who needed the whole set of bones. Jia Yinjie, because she was learning under Tang Yin and had just regained her cultivation, was not getting her set of Bones. In fact, he decided to leave her to research some things with his Law of Control and the new ability he had obtained when he was in the South. Of the rest, all the girls needed several spiritual bones. So, Tang Yin started to get them for them. This time, he decided to use the system map and the section of the system specializing in Spirit Bones. Thus, during these days, he spent the whole day killing spirit beasts back and forth. . At this moment, a huge explosion sounded as Tang Yin''s power struck a giant aquatic dragon. The dragon had been flying a moment before, using one of its abilities to fight out of the water, but it fell back again into the vast lake, where it should have been. Then, Qingyue gracefully jumped over the lake, and her feet touched the water lightly. That slight movement completely froze the lake, dragon, and all. It took them two full days to search for this water dragon, but now Qingyue was brimming with happiness (although it didn''t show on her face at all). Tang Yin noticed it from her aura and smiled at her. "Qingyue, the time has come for you to ascend finally. Remember what I have told you. The goal of the Spiritual Bones is to create the Spiritual Bone Body. And the Spiritual Bone Body is to create the Divine Body. The Natural Law that you control, in this case, the Ice Law that your teacher taught you, is only a complement for the Divine Body to be created and become strong. Keep all this in mind when you are forming your Spiritual Bone." Tang Yin said, and Qingyue nodded at him with a smile. "Thank you, Tang Yin. I will keep all your teachings in mind," she replied, sitting on the ground to start making her Divine Body. At the same time, another vast body fell near them. This one was a huge Tyrant Ape with the purest blood, just like this water dragon present. Tang Yin smiled upwards and nodded to the beautiful woman there, "Thank you for your help, Goddess Yinyin. I will pay you back later." He said, and Bing Yinyin smiled. "Just take very good care of my Qingyue, and it will be the best payment for me. She is like my daughter; don''t forget that." She replied with a smile. Then, Bai Xue arrived at Tang Yin''s side next to Bai Lixue, who had been fighting for a moment. "Is it time for me to start?" Bai Xue asked nervously. Tang Yin nodded. "Go. You and Lixue learned from me, and I taught you the lightning as best I could; Lixue already formed her Divine Body, so only you are missing." He replied and she nodded happily and jumped to the side of the Tyrant Ape to start. At the same time, an enormous explosion sounded in the distance, so Tang Yin nodded to Bing Yinyin to protect them, and he jumped toward that place. Huang Feifei, Su Lian, Zu Xiaolin, Xiao Nuo, and Jia Yijie stood fighting two giant beasts. Well, Huang Feifei, Su Lian, and Jia Yijie were fighting, and the other two were just watching. Tang Yin arrived just at the exact moment when a combined attack by Huang Feifei and Jia Yijie crossed the sky and knocked both giant beasts to the ground in an instant. Then Jia Yijie and Huang Feifei fell gracefully to the ground, and Su Lian removed their enhancements. Enjoy new adventures from empire "You did it, big sisters." Su Lian said with a tender smile. Tang Yin appeared from behind, "Well done. That was a good attack." He spoke. "Tang Yin!" shouted all the girls simultaneously, turning around, and he nodded. "Xiaolin, Xiao Nuo, it''s time for you to get your Divine Bodies. Do it now. The place is safe." He said, and the two nodded wordlessly and sat down to do so. "Tang Yin, how are the sisters doing?" Huang Feifei asked, approaching him along with the other two. "Qingyue and Bai Xue are already getting their Divine Bodies; how are Mingyue and the others doing, Yijie?" he asked. Jia Yijie sighed and shook her head. "It''s horrible, Tang Yin. Your sister is a monster. She won''t let us fight or anything. How can anyone be capable of defeating beasts with a single move? She doesn''t even attack!" Jia Yijie said exaggeratedly and pitifully, holding a hand to her forehead. When Tang Yin made the groups after helping several get their Divine Bodies, she wanted to go with the group where Mingyue was because it needed the most spiritual bones. That meant they would need to kill more spirit beasts so she would have more fun. But when they had already reached their targets, she understood why Tang Yin had included Mingyue in that group. Tang Yin laughed when he heard this. "Hahahaha, it makes sense, Yijie. How could you not think of it before? She is the World; all creatures in this world obey her, even more so when I helped her obtain her Divine Body and joined her to my Soul. Her strength right now is far above yours. She could even assassinate me if she wanted to, for she can use the power of the World at her whim." He replied. Jia Yijie already knew this, so she looked at him reproachfully. "I figured it out on my own. It was boring, but they surely got all the bones by now. Somehow, that woman can call the beasts you told her too, so there''s nothing to be difficult for her." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. Then he looked at Su Lian, "How was your side, Lian?" he asked. Su Lian smiled. As one of the first to obtain her Divine Body, she was naturally granted a small team. Although she was receiving help from a very powerful woman, they had no problems. "Big Sister Assassin did great and treated me very well, but she wouldn''t let me do anything. She''s a little scary and overprotective of me." She answered sincerely and with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Xiu Mei, well done. Putting the central region on you was the right decision. You even take good care of my women.'' He thought, remembering the third of the thirteen in his organization. Still, with this, all the Divine Bodies should be gotten in no time, so it was finally time to start their next moves. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After that small talk, each girl returned to their respective team after finishing helping here, while Tang Yin stayed behind talking to Feifei. Chapter 566 He told her his biggest secret? Tang Yin was inspecting Huang Feifei''s body and nodded shortly after."I see. The spinning ball is already starting to be a bit deficient for you. Don''t worry; I''ll prepare something really good for you once we get to my world. I''ve been working on it." He said, taking out a scroll containing blueprints for something he was preparing. Huang Feifei was stunned when she saw it, "What is that, Tang Yin?" she asked. "Something incredible. I started making it over two years ago; it''s almost complete, not just this one; there are several more. They are prototype weapons. This is the one I will make for you. Because I can''t insert an ability into your soul so that it will belong to you forever, then I decided to create some weapons known as ''Soul Tools'', but these will be a little different." He said, pulling her towards him to sit on a distant rock. "I''ll tell you a secret, Feifei. Actually, from the time I met you until now, I have always had a strange power in me. This strange power calls itself ''System'', and although I don''t understand what exactly it is, it seems to be a source of information and can grant power to its host. It''s like an amazing ability that will allow me to grow immensely as it grows with me." He spoke. She was the first woman he met in this world, so he wanted her to be the first girl he told about this system. And as he expected, what he was saying stunned Huang Feifei, who looked at him in shock. "Do you have such a strange kind of power? Is it some inheritance?" she asked doubtfully, causing Tang Yin to be stunned. ''An inheritance? That''s right... I remember the administrator mentioning that, at the beginning, the system wasn''t quite compatible with me. Could it be that this thing was an inheritance for some specific person? No, maybe for a type of person? Besides, she recently said that the System had a place among the Heirs'' Chambers...'' He thought and frowned. ''Could it be that this thing is to prepare an Heir?'' He thought with immense doubt. He hadn''t expected a word from Huang Feifei to make him think to that extent. But then he remembered something he had heard even more recently... ''That strange man I saw in that place said that the System was a Source of Power... What is a Source of Power?'' He thought. His mind was immersed in back-and-forth thoughts as he wondered what the heck that was. Each thought led him to a different thought that seemed to be getting deeper and deeper. Still, Huang Feifei then spoke up. "Tang Yin?" snapping him out of his thoughts. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked at her and smiled. "Sorry, I got lost in thought." He said. "I don''t know exactly what it is. Maybe it''s an inheritance, but I got it from fighting a very powerful beast in my world. That''s not important, really." "Thanks to that strange power that now resides in me, I have realized, why not create a similar one? Although it is impossible for me right now, I have been creating this kind of special weapon prototype. They will be extremely powerful, shape-shifting Soul Tools. Which will have a great deal of information from the cultivation and Natural Laws I have inserted while carrying with them some progressive ability. They may not be a System, but I think they will be the closest thing to one." "So, I will create for you one and for the rest as well. If all goes well, you will all have something amazing that will help you become even stronger in my world. Also, these Soul Tools I can modify, so once I learn new things and get better at that, I will be able to improve them." He replied. He had been thinking about this for several years, and it was two years ago that he started prototyping. Even so, he still wasn''t ready to create those tools. But it was an enormous ambition if Tang Yin thought about it. Because if it turns out well, it would be several times better than what he once created for one of his fianc¨¦es. Huang Feifei was stunned after hearing him say this and couldn''t help but look at him with pride and a big smile. "Hehe, I''m anxious now. I can''t wait to see what you''ll create," she replied. She didn''t doubt any of his words; she was sure he could do anything he set his mind to. Read new chapters at empire Still, a minor crisis arose within her again. ''I need to become stronger... I must become more worthy of him.'' She thought. After that, the two of them talked about several other things. Especially about the system, as Huang Feifei was very interested in it. And so, hours passed until the girls finally finished creating their Divine Bodies. One after another, they began to have their Divine Bodies ready, so their powers skyrocketed. Not only that, the beauty of all of them also skyrocketed. The one who had the most significant change in her beauty was Su Lian, and it is normal. She is not a fighter, and her divine body has something to do with the World Tree, so her beauty has increased drastically. A beautiful fairy is what she was right now. And a real one, for she now controls tremendous power. ''Not only did her beauty increase, her spiritual weapon mutated. Although she doesn''t have a Heavenly Body, it seems her Spirit Weapon was more special than I thought. From a small leaf, she has now transformed into a small world tree... I wonder if she will evolve again, at some point.'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. ''Still, if his weapon mutated, it''s likely that Feifei''s weapon will also mutate when she gets her other Divine Body.'' Tang Yin thought. "It is time to return to the northwest. They need to stabilize their cultivations, for from now on, they will be pulled by my divine soul. Your cultivations will rise rapidly when that time comes, so you need to be patient and do it carefully." Tang Yin said, and then they flew their spirit boat back to the northwest. All the girls who had just gotten their Divine Bodies started cultivating behind closed doors, while Tang Yin grabbed Jia Yinjie to start his own training. ''It''s time to understand the Law of Control more.'' He thought. Chapter 567 An impressive discovery A natural divine body like Jia Yinjie''s was difficult to cultivate, so leaving her for last and teaching her various things was the right decision.But the truth was that Tang Yin wanted to try a little with that body and with his Law of Control. Therefore, after grabbing Jia Yinjie, they left the northwest region and went to the central region. "Why the central region?" Yinjie asked doubtfully after seeing this place. "While destroying this place, I discovered a good place for cultivation. It''s on the grounds of the Forest Clan precisely, and it''s a quiet place, so we''re going to be there for a while," he replied. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They both arrived quickly. Yinjie was amazed by the beautiful scenery. Some mountains were nearby, but they were well-preserved and looked imposing. A beautiful river of natural water crossed the nearby mountains while pretty plants adorned it. The trees were large and swayed gently in the delicate breeze that hit them. Explore hidden tales at empire It was a beautiful place to find tranquility. Just looking at the greenery exuded a slight presence of tranquility, and if they added the sound of the gently flowing water, the tranquility was almost palpable. There, they stopped. "I noticed you have questions; let''s find the quiet while I answer them." Tang Yin said, jumping onto a soft stone there. Jia Yinjie jumped beside him. "Why didn''t you get me the spiritual bones? Right now, I''m so weak that a little jump could break a bone." Yinjie smiled pitifully as soon as she said that and sighed, sitting beside him. "Yinjie, your natural divine body is very special in itself, and it makes me wonder what kind of people your parents were to give birth to such a talented person. But a natural divine body like yours tends to be very demanding, and I''m not sure if this world has enough resources to supply the demand for a divine body." "More so because I have to get the materials to cultivate other divine bodies, such as Feifei''s, Bai Xue''s... It''s a demand to which I have to try to find an alternative because right now, it''s difficult to supply such needs." "That''s why I brought you here." He said and looked at her. "I have a way to transfer cultivation from one body to another without using demonic tactics. But this way, I''ve barely used it once, so I need to try several more things to understand it better. That''s why I brought you here. It will not present any harm to you, but I would like to hear your opinion about it. If you want to help me understand it more, I will be happy; if not, then fine, I will look for a way to cultivate you." With those words, he culminated what he had to say and waited for Yinjie''s response. Her beautiful eyes with heterochromia stared at Tang Yin and smiled. "You restored my cultivation, my bone body, and also healed my wounds. You even gave me food that time. Plus, my sister trusts you a lot. Why wouldn''t?" she replied, and he smiled. "Well, if you have one more question, you can ask it then." He replied, but Yinjie remained silent. The two of them remained silent while cultivating. Tang Yin then began to think about the Law of Control. So far, he doesn''t know much about this enigmatic Law. He only knows that it serves many different purposes. For example, it has the ability to make Spiritual Herbs grow at great speed, but to do that, it requires a lot of spiritual energy to be able to grant ''years of cultivation'' to these herbs. Even so, this Law can do it. Perhaps it absorbs spiritual energy much faster than anything in this world and has some way of inserting it into the Spiritual Herbs at a faster speed. ''Oh... Right, now I understand. Absorbing spiritual energy and then inserting it into Spiritual Herbs... Spiritual Herbs are like Bodies or vessels, just like human bodies, so the Law uses the same concept as when I pass cultivation from one body to another... I see, I hadn''t realized that.'' He thought to himself after thinking up to this point. Still, it made him more thoughtful. ''Will I be able to transfer the spiritual energy of an herb into a human body?'' He thought of that possibility after realizing that. The possibility he initially thought of didn''t seem strange, but a few minutes later, it made his body throb slightly. ''Wait...'' ''My divine soul has no use for pills that use explosive spiritual energy to open up to the next realm, but it is friendly to quiet, passive spiritual energy. That being the case, perhaps through the Law of Control, I could absorb spiritual energy at a more alarming speed to reach greater heights?'' He thought. It was an incredibly crazy possibility that no one besides him would think of, for only in him were those conditions fulfilled. His body has no bottlenecks; therefore, the explosive spiritual energy of most pills used to break bottlenecks is not helpful to him. But it does accept the passive energy that gently enters and sends him to the next level. Whenever the vessel is filled with spiritual energy, it will gently pass to the next level, as he has experienced many times. Therefore, if his soul and body allow that, shouldn''t he be able to absorb spiritual energy massively, using the Law of Control to advance his cultivation? After thinking about this possibility, his heart gave a tremendous flip. This was far more astonishing than anything he had discovered so far... Just thinking about a time when he would have many cultivation treasures around him and use the power of the Law of Control to absorb them made his skin crawl. ''Maybe... I could reach my father''s level in no time...'' He thought, and his heart raced with excitement. Still, he calmed down soon after. ''It''s fine to think about it, but be patient, Tang Yin... Let''s think about the Law of Control. If that''s that amazing, I think this Law of Control should have even more powerful abilities. Right now, the biggest danger is the Heir of Death. I can''t divert my attention away from that guy. Once he dies, I''ll test this theory on myself.'' He thought, calming himself down. Then he plunged back into his thoughts regarding what he knows so far about the Law of Control. *** Author: I remind you that several things mentioned are not always the reality of things. What is narrated in the novel is done with Tang Yin''s current knowledge, so some of the things mentioned may change when he learns new things (or when I am narrating from someone else''s perspective and that person knows about it). Chapter 568 The meaning of that elders words? Another ability he has is the ability to create a strange domain, which revitalizes the surroundings and allows him to control them. Within this domain, he is like a real God.It''s one of those Gods that are only mentioned in fantasy. He can create mountains out of nothing and even create mighty attacks from a slight movement. That time in the Red Thunder Sect, he got some subordinates who are now among the Thirteen Seats of Silver Assassin, thanks to that domain. Moreover, he has gradually realized that the power of this Law of Control using that domain is more terrifying than he thought. But he still feels that it is only a tiny portion of his power, which makes him feel more pensive. Then would come the ability he recently discovered to pass cultivation from one body to another, which already made sense to him. ''It''s a strange Law. Why does it have so many diverse powers? My Lightning Law isn''t that complex. Could it be because it''s a Primordial Law? No, it shouldn''t be like that,'' he thought. In fact, if he had thought about it properly, his Lightning Law is explicitly used for attack. It can be used to stun and similar things because of lightning attributes, but it can''t be used for defense. The Law of Ice, for example, has two phases: one for attack and one for defense, with the latter being its most potent. All powers that have the Law of Ice or that can be developed due to it will only use those two types of skills. Fire is the same. It serves very well for attack and counterattack but has very little defense, so its deficiencies are more clearly evident than those of ice. The Law of Earth has almost no attack at all. It is purely for defense and is the opposite of lightning. It can stun if the blow is well given, in the same way, that an attack with earth could be more potent because of its hardness and flexibility, but it has nothing else. Among the Natural Laws born of the World, the Law of Wind is one of the most flexible because it can attack and be a powerful defense. It is the most complete, but even so, its abilities can''t do anything else, only attack and defense. That is why many call these Laws ''Power Laws'' because they increase your power or defense in combat. The Law of Lightning falls into that same category. There is a healing law that is well known in his world but not obtainable at first. This is a Secondary Law that you obtain after obtaining the Law of Wood, which is a derivative of earth. But this Law is only for healing. There are many Laws, but Tang Yin has never heard of a Law that can not only attack and defend with great strength with a domain but also have powers that only the Law of Life should have, for example. This is where the central theme comes in: the Primordial Laws. Technically, the Law of Control should be one of them. However, the central issue is that the Law of Life cannot be attacked, or at least not that Tang Yin remembers. It is a Primordial Law that gives life. It is incredible because it is the one that gives life to the universe, but it cannot do anything else. It can only use the most primitive concept of ''giving life'', which implies also using the powers of the Laws derived from there (like healing power). They are also known as Positive Laws because their energies are positive. Despite that, the Law of Lightning is a positive energy, but the Law of Life cannot use its powers, so it is limited. Then we have the Law of Death, the opposite of life. Technically, the Law of Death is everything negative. Things like diseases, etc. A highly corrosive and deadly Law, with an impeccable defense thanks to the death it exerts on everything considered alive but cannot exercise nature''s powers. This is one of the problems of the Heir of Death. His death is so corrosive that it kills his talent for other laws, even though he honestly shouldn''t need it. And that is what the Elder God was trying to settle with a Heavenly Body like Zu Xin''s, for there he would always have talent, and if not, then at least he would gain incredible wisdom. Although death is part of nature, the Law of Death does not exercise the powers of nature, and all its abilities cross for the same purpose: To give death. Stay connected with empire The opposite of life, of which all its abilities pass through the same end: To give life. In the Law of Lightning, they go through another side and the Law of the Earth as well. Each Law has its particularity and its special abilities. But here comes the Law of Control. A Law where its range of abilities, although some of them coincide, others do not. Why can it attack, control the mind, defend, and give cultivation/life to anything? ''It doesn''t make sense...'' Tang Yin thought, but he was suddenly stunned when he remembered what he had experienced more than three years ago. For a moment, his mind traveled back to the moment when Li Xian told him what she was going to do in that faraway empire to take revenge. For a moment, he remembered that his first thought was to open the Heirs'' Chambers, request the Law of Control, and use it. For a moment... His mind and vision traveled back in time, and he saw himself using abilities he did not know to control Li Xian''s mind. That sudden memory made him open his eyes sharply in shock. It had happened so long ago, but it was only now that he realized that something didn''t add up about it... Why could he use abilities he had never seen before? The Law of Control, why was that the first thing that crossed his mind? His mind whirred then, remembering some of the words of that mysterious man he had seen recently... "...You have power, you are the Divine Soul, you just need to understand yourself...." "All the questions in your heart will be answered sooner or later. Trust in yourself, in the ideas that haunt your mind..." "...Divine Soul, all the answers to your questions are within you. Understand yourself..." Each of those words came to his mind, reminding him of that strange and terrifying existence he had recently known. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words ignited a spark in him that made him realize one thing. Perhaps he just needed to try everything he could think of with this Law of Control to understand its abilities. Just like when he was transferring cultivation from one body to another and suddenly had that information in his mind. Perhaps his Divine Soul was more special than he thought and might know the Law of Control. ''I see. That''s what that senior was talking about,'' he thought and stood abruptly from his place, his face full of anticipation. Right now... He just wanted to test his limits and the Law of Control. Whether his theories are true or were simply a delusion of grandeur within him wanting to appear special, they should be soon to be discovered. Chapter 569 Trying to understand the Law of Control Jia Yinjie looked at Tang Yin, a little dazed."Tang Yin?" He smiled a little. "Yinjie, I''ll go get a few beasts. Wait for me for a moment. I have several things I want to try." After saying this, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was, leaving Yinjie stunned. ''How strange he is.'' She thought, but she gave the matter no further thought and decided to continue cultivating her inner peace. Tang Yin soon appeared in a spiritual forest. He looked over the various beasts and chose several, several hundred thousand years old. He enclosed them in a spiritual array and began searching for several more. Because he wanted to test several things, he needed them to be alive, so enclosing them was all he did. Also, to prevent anything weird from happening inside the inventory, he carried them behind him. Thus, he soon got 15 beasts with cultivations equivalent to the Supreme Spiritual Realm and four equivalents to the Divine Knowledge Realm Cultivation. ''I think this will be fine to test.'' He thought and flew back to where he stood beside Jia Yinjie earlier. She frowned after seeing him arrive with many beasts, "Tang Yin, what are you doing?" she asked doubtfully, and he smiled. "I''ll try a few things. Watch from the side." Tang Yin then stood a little away from her, far enough not to affect her but where she could see. He then placed all the beasts in that spot and stood beside them, allowing one of them to emerge from the spiritual array. "ROAARRR!" The roar of the enormous beast was relentless and disturbed the tranquility of the place. "Human, what are you doing bringing me to a strange place? Do you want to die?!" the beast shouted. Still, Tang Yin ignored its cries. Instead of paying attention to nonsense, he sealed his own cultivation and let out the Law of Control in his body. It gently surrounded him and glowed with a silvery hue like its color. It showed no power whatsoever, but Tang Yin felt like a slightly warm and strong power surrounded his body. At the same time, his eyes took on an even more silvery glow of their standard color, though that is something Tang Yin did not notice. The beast in front of him found this strange and looked at him. While Tang Yin simply thought about various things, closing his eyes in the process. One of the best ways to improve your control of the Natural Laws was to merely train with the Law, using its power and sealing your own cultivation. Read new adventures at empire In Tang Yin''s world, when you trained like this, it was known as ''The Training to Become God''; it was not easy to do so. If you didn''t have a strong enough body, you could die even against a weak beast with barely 100 thousand years of cultivation. Because there, your cultivation doesn''t matter; what matters is your ability to control the Law you''re trying to master. ''Still, mastering such a Law has always been the best thing to do. Besides, if the Law of Control is a Primordial Law, it should protect me to some extent from lethal strikes from this guy in case it goes wrong.'''' Tang Yin thought and stared at the beast. "I will fight you with all my sealed skills, I hope you give a good fight, little titan ape." Tang Yin said, smiling. The titan ape in front of him was stunned. For such a small person like this, to call him ''little'' was an insult, so he didn''t bother to speak. His life had been characterized by killing his rivals whenever he could find them, and he was one of the most powerful in the world; why would he be afraid of someone so small? So, he lunged at Tang Yin. Tang Yin then leaped into the air and punched the titan ape''s jaw. The blow was powerful enough to send the enormous titan ape back a few steps. Tang Yin''s body was strong enough to do this. Even so, the titan ape soon released a punch that Tang Yin couldn''t dodge and flew backward at high speed, hitting nearby trees. "It''s painful..." Tang Yin frowned and looked down at himself. The Law of Control wasn''t unconsciously protecting him as he thought. "I see..." Once he had fallen to the ground and gotten up, he understood what was happening. "It picked up on what I''m trying to do, so it won''t protect me, then I can focus on getting better, much more. Although that is dangerous..." Realizing that he also realized that the titan ape had lunged at him with a powerful attack. He rushed in to meet it again, and the titan ape''s claw slammed hard into Tang Yin''s fist. This one was immediately pushed back and sent rolling around the place once again. ''My fist is stronger. I should be able to hold a fight against this guy. Why do I keep getting countered?'' he thought as he recovered. He jumped backward to dodge one of the ape''s attacks and then charged at it, driving his fist into its belly in a sly way. That threw the ape off balance, which Tang Yin took advantage of to hit again. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The titan ape was pushed back several steps, and Tang Yin then exploded his Law of Control on its body. ''Let''s see if my theory about this Law is true.'' He thought and jumped to the side, grabbed one of the thick tree trunks where he had fallen earlier, and threw it forcefully at the ape. The ape moved his palm to defend himself, but then he felt that Tang Yin had approached him at an alarming speed. Then, the tree trunk hit him in the palm, followed by Tang Yin hitting the trunk with his palm. "Hum!" roared Tang Yin, his mind filled with the thought of using this trunk as if it were a sword''s blade. The Law of Control moved at great speed over the tree trunk and reached the tip in an instant. It immediately transformed into a strange sword-like barb that stuck firmly into the Ape''s palm. "HUAAAAAGH!" The ape''s cry of pain also came mixed with the activation of one of his abilities. ''Ape Rage.'' Tang Yin thought, but without him noticing, this ape moved one of its paws to kick him hard in the stomach and send him flying backward. "YOU''RE GOING TO DIE, HUMAN!" A hysterical scream came out of the ape''s mouth, and it leaped into the air, landing on Tang Yin and pinning him to the ground. Chapter 570 Strange knowledge Tang Yin spat blood then but quickly struck the ape and wanted to test whether he could employ one of the Law of Control abilities without using that domain.Therefore, as best he could, he grabbed a piece of stone at his side, still being stepped on by the ape, and threw it towards the head of the enormous ape. This stone flew rapidly, and Tang Yin clenched his fist while looking at it. Just then, the stone seemed to grow in size and slammed hard against the ape''s head, moving it from its place and knocking it back. That shocked the ape, but when he realized that it was Tang Yin''s attack, Tang Yin had already disappeared and was above him, ready to strike him. ''Control Law... I don''t understand what the hell I can do with you, but let me just try one more thing.'' He thought. His mind then filled with the thought of using the Law of Lightning through the Law of Control. Everything he had tried so far was not answering the questions in his heart. Somehow, that stone grew in size. Why? He did not know. He felt the Law of Control worked but couldn''t understand why the stone grew. Still, he had already tested it in the domain, so he was not entirely thoughtful about it. Still, the fact that his blows were more powerful and that his body was not severely hurt despite receiving several such blows was a sign that the Law of Control had done something incredible. It increased his base stats. And it happened when he wrapped himself in this Law of Control. That strange heat was basically it. Still, what did it mean? It still didn''t answer the questions. But after thinking about various things and remembering that the Law of Control seemed to have a variety of strange and wide-ranging powers, he wondered, could he use the power of the Law of Lightning? He decided to try it out since it is the one he has most mastered. He wouldn''t use his Law of Lightning because it was sealed. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was simply going to use the Law of Control as if it were a Law of Lightning. His mind was full of different ways to use the Law of Lightning, and among so many ways, he chose one that he had always liked. That of the Destroyer Lightning. Just as he decided this, his fist came down hard on the Titan Ape''s head... *BOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion erupted the instant Tang Yin hit the ground, and underneath him were the brains of a giant head. ''What?'' His mind was blank after witnessing that, and he couldn''t believe it. He immediately turned his gaze upwards and looked at the vast body of the Titan Ape with half a head and falling backward. It was dead. At that instant, Tang Yin felt that the Lightning Law enveloped his body, but it was strange. His Lightning Law typically had no sensation at all other than the typical tingling sensation of lightning. But the tingling sensation was slightly there this time while a strange warmth predominated. He looked at his body at that moment, feeling dazed. His body was giving off a strange aura, slightly purple and red, with large silver portions. Purple and red colors have always characterized his lightning, depending on the magnitude of the power, purple being the weakest and red the strongest. But what was silver? And why did it predominate over its lightning? It was about the Law of Control. Moreover, this silver color was still slightly warm. Even so, in that instant, much information emerged from his head as if it were a wellspring of knowledge. That knowledge was strange and slightly confusing but truly amazing. If you want to understand the Bases of the Law of Control, you must understand the Bases that Govern the World. Explore new worlds at empire The Earth. The Fire. Water or Ice. The Air. The Lightning. ¡­ If you want to understand the basis of the Law of Control, start from the bottom. Understand everything. Understand you. Then look for me. All that strange knowledge appeared in his mind, but it did not come alone. There was more knowledge, and it was as if the Law of Control itself was speaking, but that knowledge seemed to come from his soul. ''Must I learn the Elemental Laws?'' he thought. But the rest of the strange knowledge stunned him. A myriad of ways to use the Law of Control with his Lightning appeared there. ''This is...'' All that knowledge swirled in his mind and implanted as if it had always been there. There was no pain, no dizziness. It was so natural and smooth as if it had always been there. That was strange but amazing. In addition, at this time, he also received several thoughts that could be answers to his current questions. ''The cultivation... It''s strange.'' It flashed through his mind, and he looked at the other beasts present. He immediately let one of them out and jumped on it, but his speed was like lightning, causing him to crash head-on into the enormous beast''s belly. ''Shit, how can I move so fast when I have my cultivation sealed?'' he complained. Still, he felt danger approaching him just then, so he instinctively raised his hand, and the beast''s punch hit that spot. That blow pushed him back slightly, but then his mind was startled by this, and the impact ended up sending him dozens of meters backward. ''What the hell? Did I just parry such a powerful attack with my hand without cultivation?'' he thought and looked ahead. ''That speed... Is it because I''m using the Law of Control to exert lightning?'' he thought, and he wanted to test it. Therefore, it lunged forward with force at an alarming speed and then delivered a powerful blow to the beast''s head. This sent it towards the ground but did not kill it. Tang Yin then felt the need to make as if he wanted to throw a rock, so he moved his hand backward while hovering in the air. His hand became like he was squeezing a rock, pushing it forcefully toward the place where the beast was... From his hand came a potent, slightly silvery attack that carried purple and red colors mixed. It was not lightning; instead, it looked like a small ball of long, extremely powerful energy that traveled at lightning speed and landed on the place where the beast''s heart was. That stunned Tang Yin, and he dropped onto the body of the dead beast. He was confused, trying to think what was going on with his power. Still, this wasn''t bad. In fact, he could sense that he was using the Law of Control, but it wasn''t the one he thought. He was attacking with lightning bolts. They were a bit strange, but not because they were not lightning but because they were wrapped by the Law of Control, which also absurdly increased the power. The Law of Control and the lightning he was using were unrecognizable to him. But they were powerful. Also, among the ways of using lightning that came to his mind, there were incredible and strange abilities, so this was just a peculiar beginning of something he was to discover what was deeper inside. Still, among the knowledge that came to him a moment ago, there was one he wanted to try. So, he looked up at Yinjie, who was more than stunned and staring at him. "Yinjie, come here for a moment." He spoke. Chapter 571 Great discoveries after cheating the Control Law Jia Yinjie was more than stunned looking at what Tang Yin had done.Although her cultivation was now practically non-existent, she could still tell that Tang Yin had sealed his power away. The feeling Tang Yin gave her before was no longer there, which meant that his power had diminished considerably. That was why she felt confused when she saw Tang Yin fighting a beast with his cultivation sealed. That was quite dangerous. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire But then she felt that the power enveloping Tang Yin was not normal. It must have been something amazing, for it had increased his physical strength, or at least that was the feeling she was getting, looking from the side. Despite that, it never crossed her mind that a person could have that kind of power when he had sealed his power. That left her even more stunned, especially when she saw him using a power similar to lightning. She thought he had broken the seal for a moment, but after looking at his body, she noticed this was not the case. In fact, no spiritual energy or divine energy was emanating from his body. The energy surrounding him was not the one she knew; it was different, which confused her even more. So, even without him calling her, she was still going to run to him to ask him what he was doing. Being called by him, she did it faster. "Tang Yin, how did you do that? I don''t feel like you used spiritual energy or divine energy. Although I never had divine energy in my life, I can distinguish it a little bit, but I feel that the energy you are using is neither one nor the other; what are you using? How do you do it?" she asked quickly. Hearing these questions, a smile formed on Tang Yin''s face. Right now, he had several guesses regarding this Law of Control and already understood a little of it¡ªperhaps not profoundly, but superficially. These conjectures appeared in his mind when he realized he could use the Law of Lightning through the Law of Control. The lightning''s power was much more potent than it originally should have been, which told him that the Law of Control was precisely what it said. A Law to Control. And, if his thinking at the time was correct, he should be able to control everything he could comprehend, and adding Control to that power would increase its potency. The fact that he would later get that knowledge about learning the Elemental Laws to understand the Law of Control confirmed his suspicions. But, because he felt that the Law of Control was a bit more complex, he isolated his thoughts from his soul. When he began to use the Law of Control, he realized that it was more cunning than he thought. It was able to isolate its ability to defend itself, only for Tang Yin to learn on his own. So, he felt that if he isolated those thoughts and prevented this Law from realizing that he had realized that, perhaps he could receive more of its help in his training. He basically tried to trick the Law of Control so that it would give him more clues to find out more about it. He did this because he remembered that his father, on several occasions, told him that the Primordial Laws are Beings in themselves, and if the Law of Control was a Primordial Law, then perhaps it was a being. And this work of deceiving him paid off with the knowledge he later gained, and that was the knowledge that made him realize that the Law of Control was not exactly what he thought. Although a part of the power of the Law went through there, the depth of it was not just based on controlling what existed, and the last attack he made proved that. That was an attack he had never used before. An attack he had never seen with the Thunderbolts. In fact, that was an attack he had never seen appear in the cultivation world before. Lightning attacks coming from himself are destructive, and it is normal. Every attack coming from him would carry his attribute. However, that one was not destructive in the true sense of the word; instead, it was a destruction more in line with the attribute Shi Yue was born with. It was a killing attack, one that his attribute should not be able to create when he is not using his cultivation. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That thought made him remember that when a person obtains a Natural Law and begins to cultivate it, he could make a different variety of attacks that are not usually in keeping with what Cultivation itself is. That''s when it dawned on him. The Law of Control not only controlled the existing. Not only would it use its power to attack, but it would also have the power to create non-existent to meet the requirements of the bearer. In this case, Tang Yin''s mind was filled with the idea of giving that beast a deadly attack, and what better than a simple killing blow to the heart? He had never seen an attack like that in his life, but it was so effective that it stunned him. But that thought awakened two thoughts within himself. One crazier than the other. The crazier of them was about what he was thinking about a while ago regarding why the Law of Control could grow a spiritual weed at an alarming rate. ''Maybe... The Law of Control does not absorb spiritual energy... Maybe my understanding of that was too superficial...'' ''Maybe... Does it create it? Does the Law of Control have the ability to create spiritual energy?'' he thought, and his body trembled slightly. A memory came to his mind. He noticed something when he was creating those healing rooms, which were the first prototypes of a different weapon he decided to build. The Law of Control seemed to grow lightning-attribute spiritual herbs faster, which is why he quickly created so many forces within the sect and why the Western Region was his top buyer of herbs. Still, at the time, he did not understand the reason. But after much use, he realized that it could be because of the vast lightning world in the northwest region, which is one of the best places to cultivate the lightning attribute. That meant that the spiritual energy of lightning there was stronger than elsewhere, so it made sense that that would be the case with the Law of Control. But he now realized that this was not the case. His eyes flashed at that very moment, realizing everything. Chapter 572 This is more amazing than he expected ''I see. It''s not because of the northwest lightning world, but because of my attribute. The Law of Control uses my attribute and my affinity for lightning to create powerful attacks as fast as lightning but as lethal as I need them to be.Just as the Law of Control uses my attribute and my affinity for lightning to create spiritual energy more in line with the Spiritual Herbs of Lightning because that is the attribute I have.'' His mind then recalled that knowledge that had come to him a moment ago. ''Then to learn the other Natural Laws is to complete the Law of Control. Since its power is ''Control,'' the more repertoire of Natural Laws I have, the better. I''ll be able to use a variety of different attacks. Also, what if I could use several at the same time? I have a feeling I can do that...'' ''But, how am I supposed to learn another Natural Law? A cultivator is only supposed to have one Natural Law in his repertoire...'' He thought. His mind had wandered since Jia Yinjie asked him what he wanted, but he hadn''t realized that she was trying to talk to him all this while. It''s because when he realized what the Law of Control could do, he slowly began learning several things that stunned him. One more surprising than the other. Still, on the last of the questions, he ran into a problem. Learning two natural laws was impossible for a living being unless he got a mighty treasure that would allow him to contain all the knowledge of the law he had or the one he wanted to learn about. Something like what he wants to create for his girls, but at a level several times more advanced. There are some records of people who managed to control more than one Law over the years thanks to that kind of treasure. But he didn''t have one. Even his sect in the Upper Realm did not have one. Those treasures had been considered lost for hundreds of millions of years. Still, when he thought like that, he suddenly looked at the heat his body gave off. That warm, silvery aura reminded him that he was not normal. Right now, two Laws were within him; a Natural Law and a Primordial Law. But his Primordial Law seemed to have nothing to do with the exclusive. The Law of Life was exclusively to give life. The Law of Death was exclusively to give death. The Law of Time, as its name naturally indicates. It is exclusively to control time and age. But, the Law of Control. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire Its exclusivity lies in the ability to Control. And what could it control? That was a question yet to be answered, for he did not know if he could ever control death, life, and other laws. This is mainly because they were all Primordial Laws, and there had to be a limit to everything in existence; otherwise, heaven would punish any existence that tried to escape the balance imposed by the universe itself. Even so, until now, Tang Yin has the feeling that he can control everything. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, he immersed himself in this branch of possibilities and realized that it might not be impossible for him to learn another Law. His thoughts stopped when he reached these thoughts and looked at Yinjie. ''Walking the path of Control requires knowing everything. You can''t control something you don''t know. That''s why the Law of Control says I must understand everything before I can understand it. I see... If that''s so, the Law of Control should give me the facility to learn things that others can''t.'' ''Whether it is a new attribute or a new law. For those are the prerequisites for understanding the Law of Control.'' His heart raced, and he was surprised that he had thought of so many things in such a short period of time. Still, anticipation glowed in his heart. When he was in his world, he came to think that cultivation was boring. When he first started cultivation, it was exciting. Still, gradually, he began to realize that his talent was so abnormal that, in 30 years, he could accomplish what the most talented people in his world took tens of thousands of years or even more. That made him think cultivation was a boring subject, which is one of the reasons he traveled to so many adventures in his world. The spark of excitement in his life had been extinguished. But now it had been reignited. He didn''t think he would have to die and live for a while in a lower world to see the flame of excitement and anticipation lit again. Even more so for the rest of the thoughts that had developed in his mind after he had realized so many things. He soon smiled and noticed Yinjie was worrying about him after seeing him not responding for a long time. "I got lost in my thoughts. Still, I think I understood something amazing this time, Yinjie. I want to show you something. Sit down, then we''ll do some tests to see if it''s effective what I think." He said quickly. She was surprised but had no time to respond as she was pushed to sit on the floor. Then Tang Yin brought several beasts to his side and unlocked his own cultivation. Once this was done, the usual pressure that Tang Yin''s body gave off returned to his body. "Yinjie, no matter what, you should start exercising cultivation as you normally do once I tell you to. Because you are at the first level of the first realm, you should be able to reach the ninth level to be considered a success, so focus solely on cultivating." Tang Yin said. She nodded. Tang Yin then spoke, "Control Law Domain." His voice came out softly, but somehow, the words looked powerful, so much so that they stunned Jia Yinjie. Because Tang Yin was trying to create a different domain this time. Previously, he didn''t think his thoughts had an impact on the Law of Control, so the domain he created was the one the Law of Control chose. But now he knows that his thoughts have an impact on this enigmatic law. Therefore, how about trying to create a Lightning Domain? If he succeeded in creating it, it would confirm his suspicions about it and greatly help Jia Yinjie. The spiritual energy of lightning is explosive and powerful, so it is the one that most tends to help normal people break their bottlenecks. That is why, although Tang Yin''s voice was soft, it came mixed with the rumbling of lightning. And soon, an immense domain rose from side to side. The mountains around them changed, and the sound of lightning striking the ground shook the place. Everything around them suddenly went dark, but at the same time, an exquisite amount of spiritual energy filled the place. ''This is several times greater than what I saw before... Even in my world, such amounts of energy don''t exist... As I suspected!'' Tang Yin thought excitedly and looked at Yinjie, hoping she felt it too. And indeed, she was stunned. ''So much spiritual energy. Where did it come from? Is he using a treasure?'' she thought but didn''t open her eyes. "Cultivation, quickly. The lightning attribute will help you break through your limits easily." Tang Yin said, and she immediately heeded him... Then, she began cultivating at an alarming rate. Not even five hours had passed when his cultivation had reached the first significant bottleneck. ''This is... much more amazing than I thought,'' Tang Yin thought, smiling slightly as one of his suspicions had been confirmed. But now, he wanted to try something else. Therefore, he looked at the spirit beasts beside him... Chapter 573 Heavenly Law attacks? Tang Yin was thinking about several things.The first thing was that he knew that beast cultivation, although different from human cultivation, was spiritual energy in its most powerful state at the end of the day. Whether the energy was processed by a cultivator''s Spiritual Bowl or a beast''s Beast Core, it was still highly processed and powerful spiritual energy. Therefore, could it be possible to transfer cultivation from a beast to a human? Using demonic techniques, transferring cultivation like this is impossible. In fact, the best demonic techniques only allow 30 to 40% of the cultivation to be transferred from one human body to another, so doing what Tang Yin did a few days ago in the southern region is absolutely impossible with such tactics. However, for the Law of Control, it was not impossible. It was so easy that it even felt pleasurable, which is too fantastic. And since he managed to break that ''impossible'', could it be possible for him to transfer it from a non-human body to a human one? That was the question in his mind. And testing it on Yinjie, who has a Natural Divine Body, is an important priority. If it worked, she would be able to pass the most difficult levels quickly when she reached them. Therefore, he pulled one of the beasts to his hand and put his other hand on Jia Yinjie''s head, who was stunned thinking about what kind of treasure Tang Yin had used. "Yinjie, accept everything I will pass on to you." Tang Yin said. Then he closed his eyes and moved his Law of Control across his body to surround the beast''s body. Immediately, Tang Yin began to feel the beast''s cultivation diminish, causing the beast to despair, but it couldn''t even utter a sound in the face of Tang Yin''s strong grip. The beast was huge but seemed small in Tang Yin''s hands. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin frowned and felt the beast''s cultivation coming out of it and into his hand as the Law of Control guided it. This was a slow process, which made Tang Yin quickly study all the spiritual energy. ''It has slight impurities, but it''s nothing serious. I can purify them...'' He quickly began to purify the impurities using the same Law of Control and then began to put that same cultivation into Yinjie''s body. At first, it was a bit chaotic and thrashed around, but Tang Yin''s divine energy immediately calmed it down. Tang Yin was so focused on the cultivation he was putting into her body that he did not notice that she was advancing her cultivation again, once again breaking the heavenly laws of cultivation. That also caused his lightning domain of the surroundings to shudder loudly. Even so, he didn''t notice. He simply continued to do so. ''As I suspected... cultivation is cultivation no matter what body it is in,'' he thought, finally returning to his senses after looking inside Yinjie''s body for so long. He then stared at Yinjie and frowned. ''Her cultivation ascended, but it''s several times lower than I imagined... This was a Beast at the level of a cultivator at the Divine Knowledge Realm. That means that this beast had already completed a portion of the trials necessary to become a divine beast; how come he just barely raised her to the Spiritual King Realm?'' His mind was confused because of this, and he stared at Yinjie. She was astonished by this and looked at him in shock. "Tang Yin, you..." She said, but a powerful lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky. *BRUMM* The color of the lightning was purple, but it fell with tremendous force that caused Yinjie to be pushed back hard; she was hurt just from that. Neither noticed that a huge black cloud had formed above them and was just now beginning to hurl powerful lightning bolts at Tang Yin. Tang Yin looked up doubtfully. ''The Heavenly Laws? Why is it attacking me with lightning? I am the controller of the Lightning Law. Did the mechanism go crazy?'' Tang Yin thought. When the Heavenly Laws want to punish someone, they always punish them with the attribute that is the most difficult for them to endure, be it Fire, ice, or another attribute. Naturally, every power that comes down from the Heavenly Law comes in the form of lightning, but with other attributes in the background, so that the damage caused is a real punishment. On several occasions, Tang Yin has been punished by the Heavenly Laws, and they always use Fire as the main attribute to harm him because his main attribute is Lightning. But now, this thing was attacking him with authentic Lightning, which makes no sense. But just at that instant, the Law of Control acted in defense, giving Tang Yin a breathtaking vision. It was strange to see, but from the ground, a power shot out forcefully toward those huge black clouds. The tremendous power dispersed the clouds instantly, leaving Tang Yin even more stunned, almost falling backward. "What!?" A scream came out of his mouth at this. Never in his life did he think that the Law of Control would have the guts to attack the Celestial Laws. But that''s normal. The Control Law identified this as an attack, and since it did it over its domain, how could it stand still? It was as if the Control Law thought, ''Are you challenging me!?'' And its power was terrifying enough that the Heavenly Laws in the sky scattered to the ends of the earth. It seemed as if they were fleeing, which made Tang Yin feel even more dazed. ''Tsk, shit, this Law of Control is fierce.'' He thought. It was the first time he had seen such an event, but he smiled and looked at Yinjie. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Yinjie, how are you feeling?" he asked, and she looked at him with a dazed look and then at the sky again. She was so surprised that she couldn''t even formulate a question about what had just happened. She simply nodded, "I... I feel good. Somehow, I''ve become more powerful." She replied softly. Tang Yin nodded. "Haha, naturally. Still, there''s something strange. I technically used the cultivation transfer technique. Why is your cultivation so low?" he asked, staring at her. "Low? Tang Yin, did you notice that I have no spiritual bones? I''m at the Spiritual King Realm, and I have no spiritual bones!" She said firmly, and he nodded. "Naturally, but I did something similar at Bai Xue, and she got a much better result. Still, I already have an idea of what''s going on. Come, we''re going to the northwest. You''ll have to train for a long period of time, but I''ll give you plenty of resources to form the most powerful base you could ever think of." He said, but as he was about to grab her, something else occurred to him, and he looked at the beasts... "Wait..." Chapter 574 Did something surprising happen? "Tang Yin? I''m still confused about what you did. How can you explain that I''ve come so far now?" she asked when she noticed that Tang Yin had stopped and was looking at the beasts again.Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin smiled at her, "It''s an ability I have. It''s called Cultivation Transfer; I can transfer cultivation from one body to another. Amazing, isn''t it?" "That''s... Does something like that really exist? I had heard that there were demonic techniques to do it, but I''ve never seen them..." Tang Yin smiled. "My skill is many times better, so you don''t need to ask too much. I have to go back to the northwest, so I''ll give you several things to train you." He said this and quickly sat down in front of the beasts. Then he cast his fire towards them, "I''ll be doing alchemy for a moment. While I''m doing that, listen carefully." He spoke. Then, the fire began to burn on these beasts, but this time, Tang Yin''s silver soul fire came out differently. ''Although I am not a specialist in the Law of Fire, will I be able to employ my Silver Fire with the Law of Control? Can the Law of Control, control something unique like the Divine Soul Silver Fire?'' Tang Yin thought... Soon, his Silver Fire began to burn even hotter on the beasts, and the Law of Control started to surround him. This was a strange process, where something fire-like, the same color as fire, was trying to surround the fire and submerge within itself. It was a strange and wonderful process to see, for the two existences appeared to be the same, with the distinction that the silver fire was burning and the Law of Control was calm. But, soon, something strange happened. The Law of Control gently descended and submerged into the Silver Fire, and Tang Yin felt that he could control his Silver Fire as if it were the Law of Control and vice versa. This stunned him. The color then began to change. The original silver-colored fire began to take on a yellowish and orange hue while becoming abnormally soft. It looked as if it did not burn, but the heat it gave off and the capacity it displayed were several times greater than he expected. It was so fast that Tang Yin could not even realize the moment when an immense amount of silver, orange, and red pills formed. The process of purification, formation, and solidification of the pill was totally overlooked, or perhaps it happened so fast that it could not be seen. Suddenly, Tang Yin had several hundred pills floating around him when the fire returned to his body. He was stunned and looked down at himself. The fire was still burning in his body, and it was exactly the same as what he had seen a moment ago. ''What is this?" he thought, uncomprehending. "Tang Yin, you..." Yinjie said suddenly, staring at him. That made him look at her. "Is something wrong?" Still, she couldn''t stop staring at him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She felt that Tang Yin''s face''s presence, aura, and loveliness had increased, but she couldn''t understand why. But there was one more reason. "Your presence?" She asked. In fact, she felt that Tang Yin had disappeared from the face of the earth. Although she was seeing him, she felt that he was not there. That left her stunned, but she was not the only one who felt that. For a brief moment, the girls who were connected to Tang Yin also felt Tang Yin''s existence disappear. That made them feel anxious, but from one moment to the next, his presence reappeared for them. Even Tang Yin hadn''t realized this, but when Yinjie told him that, he also noticed that everything in his body had diminished to absurd levels. ''It feels like I am invisible... How strange, does the Law of Control also have invisibility?'' He thought but smiled. It''s not like it is important right now. So he tried to return his aura to its natural state, and the Law of Control and his silver fire split. ''I didn''t think the Law of Control would try to merge with my silver fire instead of controlling it.'' He thought but sighed. His mind was full of other things right now, and he didn''t want to think about something else. Therefore, he looked at Yinjie. "Well, the alchemy was over soon enough, so while we fly to the northwest, I''ll tell you what you''ll be doing," he said, handing her all the pills he had just made. There was nothing left of those beasts in this place. The fire consumed the bone, and the rest was used to create those pills, so the place was almost the same as when they arrived. Then, Tang Yin grabbed her by the waist and started flying at high speed. "Yinjie, I have to learn to control various elements, so I won''t be able to teach you much. Still, I made all those pills for you to create one of the most powerful bases that can exist in the world in a secluded place. I will tell your sister to accompany you. But once I see you again, your base should be so powerful that you can beat people far above your level, so that will help you cultivate yourself at an amazing speed." "Remember what I told all of you a little while ago. I am preparing to fight someone of scary power. Therefore, I need to prepare myself well. That''s why I''m going to go learn about Ice, Fire, and other elements, so I can supplement my power. In the meantime, you are going to be training under my personal lightning domain, and I will activate it to its fullest." He said, and after saying this, he increased the speed even more, reaching the Lightning World soon after. With the destruction of the seal he had placed on that worm, the lightning diminished in this place as soon as he arrived. He raised his hands to the sky above some mountains in this place. "Control Law, Lightning God Domain." He said softly, and a vast lightning domain expanded from one side to the other. He had arranged the limit he wanted for this domain in his mind. Therefore, the domain expanded left and right and to the bottom of this place at great speed but stopped soon after. He wanted to create a training ground specific to Yinjie. Therefore, he started using the Law of Control to control the intensity of lightning within the domain. For this occasion, he created three levels, which made him nod with satisfaction. ''This is unbelievable. I never thought I could control the intensity of a domain.'' He thought, smiling slightly. Now that he had been able to mix his Law of Lightning with his Law of Control, many new things had been unlocked for him, so he was excited. However, he was more excited after thinking about what he would unlock once he controlled the power of the Elemental Laws and whether he could use this new power of his to develop his destructive attribute. Right now, he could only think of one thing: ''Maybe cultivation is broader than I thought.'' Chapter 575 She agrees to teach him While immersed in deep thoughts, Tang Yin worked on the lightning god domain.A domain he hadn''t used in a long time and one he doesn''t use much, as he has his heavenly hammer domains and personal domains. But for this occasion it is perfect. In the primary sections, he added some low-level treasures, which made Yinjie shudder because of their high value, incentivizing her to get there. He did the same in the rest of the sections. He also surrounded the place with his powerful lightning to keep the beasts away from the place. His idea is that Yinjie would use the pills he had bestowed upon her to cultivate her body. Her cultivation would be sealed, and Jia Yijie would monitor her throughout so there would be no danger. Using pills made from such powerful beasts'' flesh, blood, and internal organs is an amazing way to increase her cultivation or improve her body, as they have the best spiritual energies for strengthening. An example is the large amount of blood pills he made from the dragons he slayed together with Qingyue years ago. All those pills helped him (and his girls) form a powerful enough base that the increase in their cultivation didn''t affect them in the slightest. However, it didn''t do much good in the end, as he returned to his original body, which had strengthened the base with the best resources of the Upper Realm. But, for Yinjie, this was a blessing; she never thought that her foolish idea of going to look for her sister and running away from that place would allow her to obtain such a great blessing as this. The gratitude was evident on her face as she began training under her sister''s care. . Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Then Tang Yin was finally able to fly north. The north is the perfect place to learn about the Laws of Ice, and since his Law of Control asks him to do so, he will naturally take it seriously. He feels that once he understands all the Elemental Laws at a deep level, he can become a mighty being with the Law of Control. Perhaps he can advance in his Law mastery. ''If I want to beat that guy, I have to rely on this. I need to develop my strength in a better way from now on.'' While flying, he was also thinking about who to ask for help. Although he has some knowledge about ice, it''s superficial. It''s the same with the rest of the Laws. Perhaps he understands a bit more of the Law of Fire due to spending a lot of time with alchemists in his past life and being one himself, but he is still far from understanding it to the first stage. If he were a cultivator of the Law of Fire, he would be at the Divine Knowledge Realm stage right now because he lacks understanding of it, which means he is not even a ''Bearer''. The Law of Control required him to reach the Bearer Level, at least in these Elemental Laws. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He has no problems with lightning. He is a Grandmaster in his own right and now feels that he is infinitely close to a Lightning God. But in the rest of the elements... For example, he doesn''t know what he can do with the Earth, and various elements remain, like the special Darkness of Shi Yue''s Eternal Night or Blood. That''s why he needs to look for someone to teach him. The first woman who crossed his mind to learn about the Law of Ice was Bing Xian. She reached the Bearer Level independently, so she has a high mastery of the Law of Ice. But she is busy in the West, and the news that has reached him prevents him from asking for her help. Therefore, he thought of Qingyue. However, she has only recently reached that level with Bing Yinyin''s help, and she is busy assimilating the cultivation that Divine Soul is delivering to her. ''Only Bing Yinyin is left...'' Tang Yin stopped at the top of the Ice Divine Sect and looked down. He didn''t think that woman would reject him, but he didn''t know her well, so he decided to go down carefully. "Lord Tang Yin, what are you doing around here?" one of the old women asked when she saw him coming. Tang Yin nodded, "Goddess Yinyin, is she present?" The beautiful older woman nodded. "Of course. Follow me, please. I will take you there." She replied and led him into a vast, icy room. Bing Yinyin had been informed, so she quickly went out to meet him. "Tang Yin, what''s wrong? I was planning to go look for you. I wanted to help my teacher in the West." She said after chasing away all the elders present. Politely, she poured tea for Tang Yin, and he smiled. "Xian is doing well, and I have stipulated that my forces move to those regions, so you need not worry." "I came here because I need your help, Goddess Yinyin." Tang Yin said. "My help?" She asked in a daze. How could this great man need the help of a little subordinate like her? But he nodded. "I want to learn the Law of Ice and I have no one else to ask for help in that." She looked at him in confusion after hearing this. "Law of Ice? You don''t control a Law anymore?" "That''s right, I actually control two Laws. One is the Law of Lightning, and the other is the enigmatic Law of Control." "Two Laws? Is that possible?" She replied in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "For me, it is. I can control more Laws." "This..." "Can you teach me? I''ll pay you any way you want. If I can''t get it here, I''ll get it in my world and pay you back in spades." Tang Yin said, smiling a little. She was stunned for a moment but smiled. "If you want me to teach you, then I can, and you don''t need to pay me. But the Law of Ice is complicated to understand. I may not be able to teach you too much, and it will take us a long time," she replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s okay. As long as you teach me the basics and help me reach the Bearer Level, I''m fine. How long it takes us will depend on my ability to understand, so don''t worry." Hearing his reply, Bing Yinyin smiled and nodded. "If so, I have to leave the sect. To teach you, it''s better if we do it in the Extreme North since the ice here may not affect you. I''m going to talk to the elders," she said, and she went out of there to do what she said. She gathered the elders and told them several things. Since she will be away from the sect for a long time and doesn''t know how long, she should prepare the sect to support Qingyue and Bing Xian in case they need it. Once everything was ready, Tang Yin and Bing Yinyin flew to the far north. *** Author: Remember, there are currently four Levels in the Mastery of Law: Bearer > Master > Grandmaster and God. Chapter 576 Training begins in the extreme north It was one of the surrounding areas in the extreme north, not very deep.There was a small bamboo house arranged on the spot. "This is where my teacher taught me about the Law of Ice, although I failed to understand it on my own because I''m not talented enough, but it''s a good place. Qingyue learned quickly here." Bing Yinyin said as she walked down. Tang Yin nodded as he saw this. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this place, the snowstorms were practically permanent, and although they weren''t as dangerous as the ones arranged at the bottom of this place, they still made everything around them white. ''It''s a good place to understand Ice.'' He thought and arrived behind Yinyin. She entered the small bamboo house, which was spacious inside, as it didn''t have many things in it. "If you want to learn about the Law of Ice, you must be prepared to spend many days here. Qingyue started training here when she entered the Supreme Realm, so when it was time for her to learn the Law of Ice, she was already more than prepared. That''s why she lasted a very short time, but normally, it''s a long process that can take years." "We''ll sleep in this little house." She said and looked at him. "From today onwards, you can''t use any cultivation techniques or bone skills. In fact, you can''t use any elemental attribute other than ice, which I''m going to teach you. You cannot use fire or anything similar that can heat you up." "You must learn to endure the ice of this place and the cold of the nights in order to understand it," she said, passing him some small bamboo branches containing scriptures. "Sit down to understand this. It is the most basic and elementary technique of the ice attribute. Learning it to the most powerful level is one requirement of learning the Law of Ice." Tang Yin frowned and grabbed the written bamboo branches. ''It''s an elementary basic technique... Is it really required in learning the Law of Ice?'' He thought. Still, he came here to learn. Therefore, after dropping off some things, he left the tiny house and sealed his own cultivation. Yinyin was surprised when she felt his cultivator aura disappear, "You sealed your cultivation?" she asked doubtfully, and he nodded. "The best way to learn a Natural Law is to seal your own cultivation; it also works if you want to train it. Therefore, from today onwards, I''m going to have my cultivation sealed." She was stunned after hearing this and frowned, "You know you need to fight beasts to understand it better?" "Of course. I''m confident that I won''t do badly, don''t worry. I''ll start cultivating. I''m starting to feel myself freezing a bit," he replied, closing his eyes and sitting on the cold ground. He had deactivated all the abilities the system had given him, so he was now at his most vulnerable state. Still, basic abilities like the recovery he had gained thanks to that Spirit Bone he got several years ago with Jia Yijie''s help couldn''t be deactivated, so at least he will have that protection. Otherwise, he was totally limited. He wouldn''t even use his Law of Control or Law of Lightning. This surprised Yinyin, who pulled out a small chair to sit before him. ''This guy... He''s earnest about sealing his power. And he''s got a lot of guts to do it in a place like the Extreme North... Although, certainly, his body is mighty. With his cultivation sealed, he''s just starting to feel cold. I would have frozen to death if I were in his position.'''' She thought. When she saw Tang Yin start to exert that little technique, she began to speak. "Tang Yin, remember the personality and attitude of ice when you want to learn it. Ice is gentle, but its gentleness does not come from idiocy and ignorance but because ice understands that elegance and gentleness go hand in hand. Ice is elegant and of an icy and indifferent nature. Contrary to fire, which boasts great explosive power, we are indifferent. All good ice is capable of freezing fire because it acts without thinking, and we act after doing so." "Understand the nature of ice to understand it." Although Bing Yinyin could not believe she was teaching one of the most powerful people in the world, who enjoyed an exalted status in a powerful world, she still took all this seriously. When she saw that Tang Yin was doing it, she started doing it, too. A few minutes after she finished speaking, Tang Yin stood up and nodded towards her, even though his eyes were closed. "I understand, Goddess Yinyin." He soon began to perform various movements that were within the skill she had given him perfectly and flawlessly. Although new basic elementary skills tend to be learned slowly, he understood it in a few minutes. ''A person as powerful as him, how could he not be talented? Although this talent was dozens of times faster than Qingyue''s.'' She thought and smiled. With this demonstration of talent, she understood that she could do things more roughly if it were with him, so she looked inside the north end. "Why don''t you try fighting a beast? From today, you will have a mission. Every day, you must bring me three spirit beasts from the extreme north for a week; their cultivation must be from the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. After that week has passed, you must bring me six daily for another week; they must be from the Spiritual King Realm. In the third week, I want you to double the amount to 12 daily; half of them must be from the Spiritual Emperor Realm. 24 daily next week, from the Spiritual Saint Realm." Tang Yin frowned as he heard this. ''She learned how to create specialized training for me. Amazing, this woman, though she doesn''t talk much, knows a lot of things.'' He thought, smiling. That was amazing, and it would help him that the person teaching him was so understanding. Still, there was one problem. The number. "Are there that many spirit beasts here?" he asked, and she nodded. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "You''ll know once you get in there. There are so many beasts in there; it might surprise you," she replied, flying a little to enter the house. "Start your mission from this moment on. I hope you can complete it before nightfall." Chapter 577 First training sessions in the extreme north Tang Yin wasted no time and entered what is considered the coldest Spirit Forest on the continent.''God, the cold here can actually hurt me inside.'' The freezing storms here tended to be deadly for cultivators who did not practice ice. Still, Tang Yin endured this freezing cold and walked inside. For every step he took, he felt like his bones would freeze, but he made his little-acquired elemental ability move, and the situation improved slightly. But it was not a long-term solution. He needed to understand ice more to survive many days in this place. Still, Tang Yin continued his way inside, searching for those spirit beasts. He quickly realized that, although the cold outside this place was not so frightening, the situation changed drastically once he entered the Spirit Forest. Because the spiritual forest has rich spiritual energy everywhere. Now, the icy storms carry large portions of spiritual energy, and there was even a possibility that some of them were frozen, which cut his skin. During his short tour of this place, he encountered some similar ones. ''As long as I avoid lethal blows, these icy storms are not dangerous. But I don''t know how big the spiritual energy ice blocks can be.'' While thinking about the place, Tang Yin encountered his first spirit beast. It was from the Spiritual Ancestor Realm and was perfect to take with Bing Yinyin. It was a rather large wolf, which used to be called the Frozen Tooth Wolf, as one of its teeth is a chunk of ice. It''s always like this from birth. ''Must be the herd nearby... This is good.'' He thought. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire He jumped on it swiftly as he exerted the power of that little technique in his hand and punched it in the head. This blow sent it slamming into a huge tree nearby, making the beast dizzy. So he took the opportunity to close in and punch it in the belly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cries of pain came from the wolf''s mouth as Tang Yin punched it in the muzzle, preventing it from moving again. Then, he delivered a lethal blow to its neck that killed it. It was a short fight, but it made Tang Yin frown. ''...I see. This is where the danger of these missions lies.'' He looked ahead when he sensed the presence of three other wolves. The danger lay not in the wolves coming in packs but in his ability to fight. He had not realized this because he had never been able to train in a place like this. But here, the ice was torture for the body. The frozen bones slowed his movements the more he struck. Striking increased the friction between his arm and the icy fragments floating around, so he was freezing on the inside and outside. That''s why a small layer of icy skin had formed on his skin right now. If he was careless, something very bad could happen. Tang Yin rushed to meet the three wolves attacking him and used his agility to hit them in critical places, but he soon found another problem of fighting here. That ice that formed on his skin and embedded in his pores until it reached his bones was lethal to him. He fell backward as he delivered the last blow to the last wolf present. "Agh..." He groaned in pain as he looked down at his arms. Both were slightly torn from the inside. ''This ice is terrifying. No wonder this place is known as the White Death Field; for any cultivator, this is lethal.'' After realizing this, he grabbed the four beasts'' bodies and returned to the house. Since he did not want to fight again today, he did so carefully, and a while later, he finally arrived. Bing Yinyin was surprised that he had returned so quickly, and he handed the bodies to her. "I understand why you told me to train like that. The ice in that place is really dangerous." "That''s right. The ice inside the Extreme North Spirit Forest is deadly to anyone. That''s why, if you want, you can use cultivation during training." "No, I''m fine. Although it''s painful, it''s this pain that I need to comprehend the ice." "If you think so, then follow me. During the day, you''ll train that way, and during the night, you''ll train using the small training ground created by my teacher here. It''s only a small room, but it will suffice." Bing Yinyin started to lead him inside after telling him that. The house was not very big and had four rooms. She entered one of those. It was the largest room present. There was nothing inside besides a small chair and a few spiritual tools installed on the sides. "What is this?" Tang Yin asked, and Bing Yinyin sat down in the chair. "You will have icy baths from now on for a week. This bath will break your skin because you will have it with attacks from those tools. After you are done with the seven baths..." She then explained to him what he would be doing for the next month. Basically, it would be four workouts in each of the four weeks. The first was an ice bath that started right after she finished. Next would come resisting icy attacks using the skill she had taught him. He could move and hit each attack with the skill. The third training was more complicated. Basically, he was able to withstand the attacks without moving. He had to use that technique he had learned to cover his skin to withstand the attacks, which would be more powerful. Finally, he would start training in the authentic Law of Ice in the fourth week. By now, he was only in the first week, which was technically the easiest training, and the first training had begun. She activated her ice domain of the Law of Ice and activated the soul tools, causing countless icy attacks to occur around and approach Tang Yin. They lightly hit him and broke his skin in some parts, but the terrifying part came when he began to feel that those attacks were imbued with terrifying power. It was the true power of the Law of Ice. This froze his every muscle and bone in no time, yet he persisted... If he failed, he would fall backward like an icy bucket, signaling Bing Yinyin to stop, but he could not fail. His determination seldom wavered during his life, and he swore for some time that he would never waver again. So, he stood firm, enduring this without any hint of cultivation. Chapter 578 A relaxed night Bing Yinyin was astonished to see this.''This guy is too amazing; how can someone resist this with just his body and a small ability like that? This is the Ice Law Domain, you know!'' she thought. Right now, everything on Tang Yin has frozen in its entirety. Arms, legs... Even his hair. A light blue layer covered everything while he was shivering slightly. The pain in his bones also increased his determination not to give up. This ice was similar to the ice he had felt inside the Spirit Forest. It was an ice that could tear him apart from the inside, so he was deathly sore. ''I never thought... there would be a way to strengthen the body like this...'' He thought. In his past life, he used fire to strengthen himself. Lightning was also his friend in this, but it never crossed his mind that ice could also do the trick. ''It''s terrifying...'' Feeling his flesh tearing on the outside to get the ice into his body, but also on the inside to get it out, was very painful, and soon after, his body was filled with tiny red frozen spots all over. It was the blood coming out of his body that had frozen. Still, he persisted strongly throughout the night... ... And time flies fast when you are learning something new that is also exciting. A week had passed, and although it was full of pain, Tang Yin could see that he had advanced dramatically in his understanding of ice. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Today was the last day of his first week of training, so he would still have the same training, but this time he could feel the improvements. He had grown fond of the training and eagerly wanted to start the next one. That is why he quickly sought out the icy beasts of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm and killed them quickly. ''My body doesn''t tear too much anymore fighting these beasts. The spiritual icy storms in this place are becoming less and less effective on me.'' Tang Yin returned to the house where Bing Yinyin waited for him and began his last part of the ice bath training. ''Today''s ice bath...'' Bing Yinyin cut it in half. That startled Tang Yin, who opened his eyes. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What happened?" he asked, and she shook her head. "It''s no longer useful on you. You''ve improved too fast; the one days ago was barely effective, and yesterday''s is the same as today''s. Better go out for lunch tomorrow your second week of training will start." She replied and got up without looking back to leave. Soon, they were both sitting outside, watching the beautiful sunset of this place while eating meat baked by Bing Yinyin. During these days, they have been eating the meat of the beasts that Tang Yin brings. He has chosen good beasts since he heard about it, since the wolves on the first day didn''t taste very good. "Tang Yin, why do you want to learn the Law of Ice? Is there a specific reason?" Tang Yin smiled a little. "What I told you these days is not a lie. There is a being in this world who can threaten me; he has the ability to murder me, and I don''t think I can fight him at this time. He has the ability to destroy this world in a terrifying sense; he is the embodiment of death." "But, even if I can''t defeat him, it doesn''t mean that I will stand still and do nothing. Maybe my cultivation won''t have much effect on him, but I have a power that will. But in order to unlock it, I need to learn the Elemental Laws. Ice is the first one I came here to learn, but I also need to learn of Fire, Earth, and Wind; once I do that, maybe I''ll have a way to fight him." Tang Yin replied. His words carried a lot of weight in Bing Yinyin''s heart. "Even then, you''re not sure you can fight him?" she asked, hearing what he said at the end, and he nodded. "It''s a scary enough existence as it is." Bing Yinyin frowned but sighed. "I understand; it seems that if I don''t give my all to train you, we might die. So, starting today, I will start training you more seriously. I hope you can handle it." She replied, smiling, and he nodded to her. "That would be much appreciated. If you have questions about your cultivation, I can answer them. I''m not an expert on the Laws of Nature, but I can help you." He said, smiling a little as he turned to look at her. "If you want to join my soul, I''m not against it." She looked at him, stunned. "Can I really? Qingyue told me that it''s an amazing thing that happens when she joins your soul... She even already left me behind in cultivation. Will something similar happen to me if I join your soul?" "Naturally. My Divine Soul is very special; it will help you cultivate and improve your cultivation. It will also improve the purity of your divine spiritual energy, and now that I have my body and cultivation back, I can join more people; I don''t mind joining me." "There are no requirements?" "There are no requirements, but there are some side effects." "Side effects? Are they dangerous?" She asked quickly, surprised after hearing this. "Dangerousness depends on the person, I guess. When you join my soul, you will fall in love with me naturally because you will feel that I am your closest person. Eventually, you will give yourself to me in a bed or in some tree under the moon." He replied earnestly, but in the end, he couldn''t help but show a smile and laugh when he saw Bing Yinyin frowning more and more after hearing this and turning red when he said about doing it outdoors. "Hmph, I knew I shouldn''t have let Qingyue spend time with you," she replied coldly, her attitude returning to the usual coldness. Although Tang Yin couldn''t see her face, the aura she had was one of the most exclusive and strange mature auras he had ever seen. This is especially true when she is on her side, and her whole body is visible next to the elegant, close-fitting dresses she usually wears. Her aura of maturity, coolness, and elegance reach their maximum splendor in those moments. Among the elegant women he has seen, perhaps only two could compare in aura with her. And both belong to the upper world. ''I heard that those kinds of auras can only be built from scratch along with her talent... Could it be that she wasn''t very talented in the past? The two women I know weren''t, but they attained those Goddess auras with superhuman effort, the same way they attained their high cultivations.'' For a moment, Tang Yin had lost himself in that figure and the aura exuding from her. ''It would be amazing to be able to see her face.'' He thought. Chapter 579 He has changed? Determination is the most important thing Tang Yin then looked at her again, remembering something from the past."I remember you told me you were going to give me a prize or something similar, what was it? I never got a chance to know." She looked at him for a moment with brief doubt and then remembered the past. She shrugged her shoulders, though. "You were worthy of Qingyue, so I wanted you to be with her. She is so beautiful and talented; I always knew that no one on this continent was worthy of her, but then you appeared, so I wanted to give her to you. After all, I don''t want her to walk the same path as me, it''s boring and lonely." Tang Yin nodded after hearing this and turned his gaze to the sky, thinking about the last thing she had said. ''It seems to be as I thought. She is amazing, and her determination is amazing,'' he thought. "Many say that the path of cultivation is lonely and boring. I won''t be able to deny the latter when you are highly talented and think you can achieve everything; I am an example of that. But since I came here, I have realized that I had always been arrogant; I had power and talent, so I was allowed to be arrogant. But when I was by being weak, I suffered and encountered difficulties everywhere." "Although I boasted that I had a calm mind and that I made appropriate decisions at every moment, since I came into this world, I realized that this was not the case. I didn''t have such a calm mind because I was driven by my arrogance to get things done, always thinking that my talent was the best. So, I decided to improve that about me, and although it''s hard to change my personality, I think I''ve been changing lately." "But was it all because of me? When I asked myself that question, I realized that when you walk the cultivation alone, you''re going to make more mistakes than you normally would. You would think you can walk the world on your own, and even though that''s true, sometimes you need to look to the side and find a person to lean on." "If you have people by your side who help and support you, they will become your motive to change, and the world will stop being lonely." "Apply the same principle to everything in life. You will become strong if you have a rival to beat, right? Likewise, you will become weak if there is no one at the top who can challenge you because your skills will rust, and you will slowly lose your ability as the passage of time leads to destruction." "Thanks to that, I realized that the path of cultivation should not be lonely, and maybe my soul understands that; that''s why I have this ability that will make women feel attracted to me if they feel intense desire in me." "There the lonely part of cultivation goes, and the boring part doesn''t exist when you know there is an infinite universe of possibilities above you. I can see that you were not very talented, but you reached unimaginable heights for yourself after much effort to reach the top of this world. But there is still a much higher peak you can reach. There, you will find the fun of cultivation." "There are too many things to learn, even within your own Natural Law. I''ve realized that lately." It had been a long time since Tang Yin had last spoken so many words, and this time, they were words that had never come out of his mouth. And this was the first time Bing Yinyin had heard those words. Somehow or other, they managed to get through to her. Still, in the end, she sighed. "My talent is not that good. The endless possibilities you speak of are only good for the talented, but I have only been able to get here after 2 thousand years of effort. It''s been such a long road just to reach the top of this world; how could I reach the top of a world like yours? What they say that I am one of the most talented women on the continent is a lie. In the sect, there are several elders who are more talented than me; it''s just that I work harder than them, and that''s all." Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this and nodded. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s right, you said it. Talent is not the most necessary thing; it''s that hard work that will determine how strong you become, so don''t lose that determination if you want to reach great heights." "In my world, there are numerous people who have reached the top without being talented. Among them, I know two women who have. They have the same aura as you do and are amazing. One of them is so powerful that my father respects her, and everyone fears her. They were made by the insatiable determination to become strong and reach great heights." "As long as you keep that determination, if you want to go to my world in the future, I assure you that you will prosper." He replied and sighed, remembering his world. Bing Yinyin stared at him for a long while but did not respond until much later... ... During these days, the world has been plunged into chaos. The destruction of so many sects had left the world in chaos, but Tang Yin''s forces quickly took control of everything. Therefore, the chaos was not caused by the forces trying to rise up but rather a silent chaos that occurred by word of mouth. The fear caused by the demons that had begun to attack in recent days in various sections of the continent made many worry about the future. Although everything was running smoothly and the women who were now in charge of running the continent from the inside were doing perfectly, many people were still worried. After all, Tang Yin had broken some of the comfort zones that the great sects gave them. Now, numerous great sects had disappeared. The East was run by a single Great Sect, which was under the direct command of a Branch of the Silver Assassin Organization. The South was exactly the same. The North was perhaps the quietest place, as no one had disappeared there, and the Icy Tower Sect was still associated well with the Divine Ice Sect. The central region suffered the most damage. Many men feared death, thinking Silver Assassin would knock on their door. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire All this created a silent chaos that was slowly gaining strength. Even so, the women who ran the continent were not worried about the interior, for everything was working as usual. They were more worried about the increasing frequency of demon attacks and about the West, which was abnormally silent. Chapter 580 Bing Xian angry On this day, Shi Yue, Bing Xian, and Long Jia were gathered at an inn within the territory of the Western Region."What''s the plan?" Bing Xian asked, looking at Shi Yue, and she smiled. "To draw the attention of the Western Sect and find out what they are doing. I have several suspicions, and I think they are using the Li Clan to fight demons. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense that those guys are fighting to the death like that when that Sect is sitting back." "You''re saying they have them enslaved?" Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "Probably." Long Jia jumped into the conversation then, "I didn''t notice that they have enslavement seals, do they have any way to hide it?" She asked. Shi Yue nodded slightly. "When I was attached to Tang Yin''s soul, I understood that his heavenly hammer is a bit special, in many ways. I remember it could do something like that, but it seems like a forbidden ability." "Oh... I understand. At that time, it also seemed as if those guys were doing some forbidden things with my sister..." "That''s right. That''s why I want to see what this Sect is planning; that''s why I''m drawing their attention," Shi Yue said, raising her eyebrows slightly after noticing several powerful ones coming this way. "Looks like I''ve succeeded." She soon saw several high-level people arriving, including the current sect master, who was surprised to find Bing Xian here. "Madam Bing?" He spoke in shock. She turned to look at him. She looked him up and down and frowned. Now that she saw him, she remembered seeing him 2,000 years ago. He was a young man at that time. "I never thought my sister would choose a man like you as a mate. I don''t understand how she could have seen the pinnacle of beauty and still want to turn to look at something like this." She said dismissively as she turned her face away. Her words made him flinch slightly, and he clenched his fist. The two men behind him frowned and looked at her angrily. "Madam, do you think you have what it takes to offend our Sect? It seems the world has forgotten the power of our Heavenly Hammer." Said one of them. Bing Xian turned to look at him and laughed mockingly. "Hahaha, forget it? No, the continent and the world remember it clearly. Next to the heavenly hammer, Tang Yin''s name is written; why would they forget it? The most wonderful man on the continent uses it, and it is so powerful that it can make the old man of your clan bow down and beg for forgiveness. So don''t talk nonsense; you''re just a frog at the bottom of the well." The mockery in his voice was evident, making these guys flinch from anger. When one of them was about to scold them, the sect master raised his hand to calm them down. "Mistress Bing, it''s been over two thousand years since the last time. It''s been a long time since we last saw you, Madam Shi and Madam Long too. I''m glad you are better than before," he said. His passive action surprised the two behind him, but they were not fools. They immediately realized who these women were. Even so, they were still indisposed to this. Bing Xian smiled. "Don''t act so polite. You''d better answer my question: How did my sister die? And don''t talk nonsense that you''re still researching about it, I''m sure you''re not." She replied coldly as she stood up. The terrifying cold left her body, and it hit the surroundings. Because they were in a solitary room, it affected no one but those in front of her. They fought back using spiritual energy and stared at her. "...How can you be sure we haven''t investigated? We''ve been looking for that for so many years, but it''s not easy, the central region..." "Shut up. Can''t you remember who destroyed the Central Region?" The sect master frowned and looked at her. ''That''s right...'' He thought but didn''t answer. "Tang Yin destroyed the Central Region, and I was there with him, investigating everything. Believe me when I tell you that all the information about the central region and its secrets is in my hands. With all that, I am sure that the central region never intended to lay their hand on my sister, for she was never the image of the Sect." Bing Xian walked up to him after saying this and stared at him. "So, tell me, what happened to my sister? No one better than you, the person closest to her, to know." The icy pressure intensified as she finished speaking, causing the three in front of her to frown. ''This woman is very powerful... Could she be as powerful as my father?'' thought the man they were talking to. That left him stunned. Still, he soon snorted and pulled out his heavenly hammer with power. That caused both powers to clash, pushing him back with his family members. The entire inn was destroyed instantly, and the city erupted when they saw Master Tang appear floating with his Heavenly Hammer in hand. "Hmph, you crazy woman, how do you think I could do something to my own wife? I''ve been investigating for so many years; if it''s not the central region, then it must have been one of my enemies who did something, but I''ll get him sooner or later!" He replied forcefully. And Bing Xian sighed. "Tang Xiao, I heard that your Sect has become more powerful and righteous than it was two thousand years ago. But I didn''t expect that when I came back here, I would find that one of our greatest historical allies has become so corrupted as to murder his own family." She said and looked up. "My sister... I told you. In this world, only Tang Yin is worthy. You didn''t listen to me because you thought the sacrifice was too great, but now the universe has proved it to you. It''s a pity you are not here to see him. He has become more mature in this time. What you didn''t like about him then no longer exists. It''s unfortunate that you''re not here," she said softly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her words were mixed with a few tears that fell from her eyes, but they quickly froze and were destroyed into that typical white powder that is left when ice is destroyed. She looked again at Tang Xiao, the current sect master of the Tang sect. One of the most powerful men in the world. Then she smiled angrily and pounced on him in a single motion, reaching his side instantly. She immediately grabbed him by the neck, and when the rest realized what was happening, Bing Xian had smashed him into the Sect''s massive protective wall. "Tang Xiao... You should know that I''m not willing to leave without finding out." Her extremely cold words seemed to freeze Tang Xiao''s bones, who was mortally shocked by such absurd speed. Chapter 581 A near-fatal attack The other two accompanying Tang Xiao were stunned but quickly turned to help him."How dare you!" they shouted, but before they could move, their bodies were hit hard by Shi Yue and Long Jia. Their bodies simultaneously slammed into the walls that covered the Sect right next to Tang Xiao. At that moment, Tang Xiao got angry and roared to the sky, slamming the wall behind him with the heavenly hammer to destroy it. Then, he used the momentum to hit Bing Xian hard. She fought back with ice, but the power of the Heavenly Hammer when its wielder was using its full power was too terrifying, so it shattered her ice and sent her backward, causing Bing Xian to frown. "As expected of the Heavenly Hammer... It''s not the best Spirit Weapon under heaven for nothing, it''s so powerful. But you don''t use it very well, Tang Xiao. You lack learning." Bing Xian unleashed all the power within her body, and a clear blue formed around her. Ice storms were sent everywhere, freezing everything in their path. "Ice Phoenix!" at her shout, a large ice phoenix appeared above her and roared forward, stunning the entire city with the mighty shudder of the sound. This phoenix roar could be heard far away, causing Tang Xiao to frown. Even so, he simply let out a snort with his mouth and swung his heavenly hammer against her. Bing Xian waved his hand at it, and a powerful ice attack flew out of his hand. This attack got bigger and bigger the more it flew, so Tang Xiao had to hit it, creating an icy blast throughout the area. Soon Tang Xiao was hit by a flurry of similar attacks, from which he had to defend himself, pushing it back. Even so, he was still a Heavenly Hammer wielder. Although he was clearly lower in cultivation than her, he could soon wriggle free and leaped high up. "Destroyer Ape Strike!" he shouted the name of his ability as he appeared above Bing Xian in a swift attack. Despite the hammer being incredibly heavy and oversized, he could move at a speed that was almost impossible to perceive. Even Bing Xian was astonished by this sudden attack and covered herself with the vast ice phoenix floating above her. *BOOOOM* The explosion pushed her backward. "Lady Bing, I don''t want to fight you, but if you don''t back off I wouldn''t mind doing so!" Tang Xiao shouted when he saw Bing Xian fall like a meteorite to the ground. "Northern Goddess Domain!" A sudden voice came from behind Tang Xiao, leaving him stunned. He turned around in shock to look at Bing Xian, one step behind him, as she swung her arm forcefully towards him. A huge icy domain emerged as it froze the entire city and part of the sect. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Retreat? I only came to seek answers from my sister''s death, I have no reason to retreat." The cold and powerful voice froze the air, and then her hand reached Tang Xiao''s stomach as she carried an extremely powerful attack that could destroy his bones if it hit him. Then, a powerful voice came from behind, "Heavenly Hammer Domain!" At the same time, a huge domain formed above the icy domain, making it tremble. At the same time, Bing Xian was knocked to the side by a huge Heavenly Hammer, while Tang Xiao was grabbed by another person. Even so, Bing Xian''s attack did come out of her hand, destroying part of the city. Part of the attack hit Tang Xiao, along with the old man who had just appeared. Bing Xian frowned at the sight of him. "Tsk, the heavenly hammer is so powerful." She grunted. Still, after wiping the blood in her mouth, she looked at the man who had appeared. "Heh, long time no see, Tang Xitao." She said mockingly upon seeing him. He was the Sect Ancestor; Tang Lord or Tang Ancestor are usually names to describe him. Right now, it was not like when he met Tang Yin, who was in his divine sense; at this time, he came personally. "Father... That woman is very powerful." Tang Xiao said at that time, and he nodded to him. "Bing Xian, it''s been 2,000 years since the last time. Although I heard the rumors of your return, I didn''t think they were true." "Haha, well, you don''t talk trash. Tell me, how did my sister die?" "How could we know so easily? Her death was strange; even within our Sect, it was a tremendous shock. That''s why we''re investigating..." he replied, but before he could finish, Bing Xian interrupted him. "Tang Xitao, do you think I''m an idiot? Are you forgetting that Tang Yin, whom I follow, is one of the Heavenly Hammer bearers? If I come to ask and dare to make a fuss without Tang Yin''s permission, it''s because I''m sure of one thing." She said coldly, extending her domain once again. This time to the whole city. "Tang Xitao, don''t try to play games with me. I''m sure you guys did something to my sister, so speak plainly... How did she die?" Tang Xitao frowned and looked at the city. ''What a powerful domain. He was able to freeze the whole city in such a short time, that''s terrifying.'''' He thought. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire But he looked at it again. "Bing Xian, I have told you everything I know. If you still don''t believe it, I don''t mind facing you today. I just have to tell you that you are not qualified enough to remove the foundation of my Sect." He replied coldly, summoning his heavenly hammer to his hand once again. At the same time, Tang Xiao and the other two summoned their heavenly hammers. They were all gods. Tang Xitao even more so, which was on the level of Bing Xian and Shi Yue in terms of cultivation. It should be noted that both of them were receiving Tang Yin''s Soul blessing, so this older man is not weak at all. At that moment, Shi Yue smiled. "Old Xitao, I think you haven''t noticed my presence yet. So let me say it, even if Xian can''t do it, do you think you can against the two of us?" Shi Yue asked with a sinister smile as she appeared beside Bing Xian. Chapter 582 The demons are not the same Tang Xitao frowned at the sight of her."Shi Yue... You''ve managed to fully recover and I even feel that you''ve advanced in your cultivation. What a good blessing you received." Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Hehe, the only blessing I have received in this life, was meeting Tang Yin a little over 2,000 years ago." To Tang Xitao, Shi Yue was many times more dangerous than the legendary woman from the north who had caused fear by her terrifying domain. A domain like Bing Xian''s could still be broken, and his Heavenly Hammer was a specialist in that. But Shi Yue not only has an almost unbreakable domain in the world, but also has a legendary existence that even he is afraid of. After all, the Shi Yue of 2,000 years ago never reached the God Realm. Despite that, she was able to beat Tang Xitao, who was at the peak of the God Realm at that time. The Celestial of the Night. Why did she get that name? Because during the night hours, she was impossible to beat. ''Besides, her cultivation is on the level of mine... Shit, if she activated her Night Celestial, she might be able to kill me.'' He thought. The situation was complicated for him. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he still let out a snort. "You are powerful, Shi Yue, and perhaps you are much more so now than before. But I''m not afraid of you. If you want to start a battle here, I will fight with you to prove to you that my heavenly hammer is still an existence to be feared in this world." He replied fiercely but calmly. Shi Yue smiled mockingly, "The heavenly hammer is an existence to be feared, but you are not." She replied but looked at the horizon. "Old man, are you really not going to answer Xian''s question? Our patience is wearing thin." Tang Xitao snorted, "Hmph, Shi Yue, just because you rule the continent now, you think you can do whatever you want here? Let me see what happens when your patience runs out!" he shouted, angrily. Still, the truth was that he did not unleash his full power. Shi Yue didn''t either, despite the fact that she was angry. ''We both have something in common this time... Unleashing our power and fighting openly would reveal to the demons that the situation on the continent is precarious.'' Shi Yue thought, but several auras rose with power in the demonic territory at that precise moment. ''Demon Gods?'' Shi Yue thought and looked at the horizon. They all did the same. It was not visible to ordinary people, but they could see that many Demon Gods were gathered on a hill, staring at them. For a moment, a clash of distant gazes occurred between Shi Yue, Bing Xian, and those demons. At the same time, Long Jia, standing beside them, unleashed a roar, transforming into a dragon. "ROARRRRRRRRRRRR!" The mighty roar could have been heard throughout the continent, but it was directed at those powerful existences on the other side. The aura of a true dragon was unleashed in all its splendor and shone brightly next to two beautiful women who did not feel threatened by the clash of gazes against the demons. Bing Xian and Shi Yue looked doubtfully at each other for a moment and nodded slightly. At the same time, the distant demons diminished their auras and disappeared from the hill they were on. Shi Yue turned to look at Tang Xitao and let out a snort. "Hmph, Tang Xitao. You''ll soon know what happens when my patience runs out; I hope you''re prepared then because if you fall into Tang Yin''s hands... Hehe, woe betide you." She said, and without thinking, she shot out of the place, flying at high speed. Bing Xian couldn''t leave without making a little mess, so she looked at the part of the Sect she had frozen and smiled evilly. "Have a little gift; if it turns out to be you who did something to my sister, you will receive as many gifts as these as my spiritual energy reaches." She said, squeezing her hand. An explosion came after the place she pointed to. Causing Tang Xitao and Tang Xiao to be stunned. An icy explosion that sent numerous ice stakes everywhere, killing a large number of cultivators of this Sect, frightened them for a brief moment, but when they came back to themselves, Bing Xian and Long Jia were already gone. Anger made Tang Xiao burst out in rage, but seeing that his father was holding his anger, he decided to do it too. Seeing this, Tang Xitao smiled, proud that his son had made the right decision this time. "My son, be patient." He said, then walked away, leaving his son to deal with the mess alone. ... Shi Yue stopped at a far distance, and soon after, Bing Xian and Long Jia came to her side. "Xian, did you feel it?" Shi Yue asked. "They are not the same demons as 2 thousand years ago, why do I feel that they look scarier? Although the appearance is very similar, the energy is completely different!" "Yes, I noticed that too. I''ve seen demons coming in portals and they also have similar energy, but I thought they were just anomalies. Also, there is something strange. I feel as if the demons from 2 thousand years ago, have disappeared from the continent, but there''s no way... I''ve been seeing the demon leaders since the organization and they are the same as I remember..." Both of them were confused by this. The feeling of the weak demons coming into the portals didn''t make Shi Yue realize their strangeness until now because they were too weak. But when she looked at these Demon Gods, it felt totally different. They were strange, to say the least! Their energy was much purer and extremely powerful. ''How could that be?'' she thought. Long Jia couldn''t understand it, as she had hardly ever had the chance to see demons. But she came up with the best idea. "Why don''t we ask Tang Yin? Instead of thinking and beating around the bush about problems we''re not going to solve," she said. Shi Yue and Bing Xian smiled helplessly and nodded. "You''re right, it''s better to ask someone who knows about the subject when you want to learn something." Then, the three flew to where they felt Tang Yin''s presence. The Extreme North? They found it strange that he was next to Bing Yinyin, but they still flew there. Chapter 583 They came to ask him A month has passed since Tang Yin''s training began, and they have been fortuitous days.Although pain was present each day he was here, that icy pain was also the gateway to becoming strong. It was also helping Tang Yin understand something new, so it was fun days for him. And he wasn''t doing anything boring. He spent his days under the teaching of a beautiful, mature woman while going out hunting every day. Each day, he encountered different beasts that needed different strategies to be killed, so he was always active. It was an enjoyable training for him because of this. Although his ability to comprehend even surprised Bing Yinyin. ''He is too talented. He can even fight such a powerful beast in such a way, without having cultivation.'''' Bing Yinyin thought after watching Tang Yin fight head-on against a huge icy beast. It was the last beast he needed to hunt today and the last of the week-long training she had imposed on him. Tang Yin''s attitude had changed. His movements were more smooth and graceful, but they also carried a terrifying coldness. Bing Yinyin had only praise for him, though she felt mortally inferior. Tang Yin''s talent was simply against the world; it was too amazing. Moreover, the fact that he could now use the icy storms of this place to fight skillfully showed that he was also displaying his abilities as a strategist, leaving her much more dazed than usual. At that moment, Tang Yin jumped backward, showing an uncovered stance in which anyone could easily shoot him down. The beast before him noticed this and instinctively acted to eat him and end this long battle against such a strange person. "HUAHHH!" its vast mouth opened to swallow him. And Tang Yin smiled. Immediately, a huge icy storm hit him from behind, and he let himself be knocked to the front, where the vast beast''s head was. At the same time, he grabbed two icy chunks that traveled along with this icy storm and slammed them into both of the beast''s eyes. That caused a loud cry of pain to erupt from this beast''s mouth, but Tang Yin quickly thrust an ice sword into its mouth, breaking its neck forcefully and giving it an end. Tang Yin then smiled at Bing Yinyin, who was up a tree. "See? I told you it was simple." He said, and she smiled slightly, coming to his side. "It''s simple for you. I would have died at the hands of that beast if I were in your place." "Hahaha, that means you need physical training." Tang Yin grabbed the huge beast and stuffed it into his inventory, and they subsequently walked back to the small house. As they were arriving, Bing Yinyin frowned and looked ahead. "Master? Madam Shi Yue and Long Jia are also here." She said softly after noticing the presence of those three women. Tang Yin couldn''t sense them right now. The storms in the place also prevented the smells from reaching him, but he could soon see them. The three of them were surprised by Tang Yin''s state, "Tang Yin? What happened?" they asked slightly worried as they did not feel his cultivation. Bing Xian and Shi Yue could sense his soul but not his cultivation, finding it strange. Then, they started talking about what Tang Yin was doing there. "You''re ice training? Do you want to learn the Law of Ice? You can even learn several Laws at once!" "That''s amazing, Tang Yin!" The three of them started to congratulate him then, but after a moment, they looked at Bing Yinyin, who was standing to the side with her usual indifferent attitude. "Does that mean Yinyin is Tang Yin''s teacher?" Bing Xian asked in surprise and approached her disciple. "Well done, girl, I always knew you would reach high, hahaha!" Very rarely could Bing Xian, the beautiful ice goddess of the north, be seen laughing heartily. This was one of those few times. Still, the situation warranted it. Her disciple was teaching the most powerful man in the world! Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire What an honor! Still, Bing Yinyin quickly shook her head. "No, no. I''m just teaching him a few things. Actually, I''m not doing much; he understands everything so quickly that I''m sure he doesn''t need my teaching." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bing Xian still shrugged with a smile. "That doesn''t matter. If you can say you taught something to the most powerful man in the world, that''s honor enough you''ll receive. Even if it''s something minimal, trust me." She replied. However, after a few more jokes, she stopped joking. "Why did you come? Did you find anything in the west?" Tang Yin asked after leaving the house and changing his clothes. Bing Xian then returned to her usual attitude and nodded at him. "We had a little encounter with Tang Xiao and Tang Xitao, and thanks to that, we saw some Demon Gods ''on the other side''. We want to ask you one thing," Bing Xian said, attracting Tang Yin''s attention. "What is it? Shi Yue then stepped forward to speak since she had the most experience looking at those demons. "Those demons are not the same as before. The demons on the mainland have been around for hundreds of thousands of years, and I have seen them many times. The aura is different from the one we saw this time; they are not as powerful, and they don''t seem to have such pure energy. It''s a bit strange to say so, but we all know that they are not real demons that kill in cold blood and endanger the world. Although they were always our enemies, it''s because they want to rule the continent. But these new demons... They gave me the feeling that they were cold-blooded demons. Besides, they felt too powerful." Shi Yue replied, and Long Jia spoke after her. "They even made my scales itch slightly with just a glance. It''s like they were watching me and wanted to eat me. That''s why we came here." Each of the three women said her part, expounding different things, to which Tang Yin nodded matter-of-factly. "It''s normal. The demons you saw before weren''t authentic. They were just humans using demonic energy to cultivate. Ideally, we would eventually have that energy in our bodies as well, so that we could cultivate more broadly. Now, the demons you see now are True Demons," he replied. Chapter 584 The Heir of the Death? The four women frowned.They had heard that name numerous times before but couldn''t remember right now, making them feel slightly uneasy. But Long Jia had a memory. "You... Are you talking about Purebred Demons?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, there''s a similarity in this with the dragons on the mainland. There are many dragons in different parts; recently, Qingyue turned one into her Spirit Bone, but none of them is a pure race. They are mixed and have a slight line of dragon blood in their veins, but that is all. None of them have the growth potential that a true dragon, like Jia, has." "In demons, something similar happens; it''s just that the demons you used to see before were not authentic; they just trained demonic energy. But the ones you see now are real. The difference is remarkable; the power is incredible. In addition, they can use demonic marks more versatilely, increasing their powers immensely. It is possible for an ordinary Demon God to defeat you, Bing Xian, if he has enough compatibility with his demonic marks." Tang Yin''s words stunned everyone. They didn''t even know what to think about this; they only had a doubt in their heads. "Where did they come from?" Tang Yin thought for a moment. If they hadn''t been here forever, it meant they weren''t native to this place. Therefore, they had to come out from somewhere. He could think of something, and it would be that this world is connected to another where there are true demons, but on the whole higher plane, such demons only exist in a single world. A very distant and strange one, which seemed to have something in common with this place. ''Could they come out of the 19-Level Abyss?'' he thought. He didn''t claim it because the beings of that Abyss are not just anything. They are so powerful that they are terrifying. Although, according to legend, the True Demons have part of their birth in that place, not just any true demon can enter there. Only the Clan Patriarchs, who have tremendous power, can enter there. Also, technically, not many existences in this world can walk through the 19-level Abyss. Not even his father would dare to enter. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire That place not only has a terrifying demonic aura but it is mixed with an aura of death capable of killing any cultivator. Be it demon or human, of any race. That was strange. That''s why he didn''t dare to jump to conclusions. He needed to see it personally to understand what was going on. "Although I have some theories about where they came from, I can''t confirm them for now. Just know that these guys are dangerous. You shouldn''t fight them openly at this time, as we haven''t confirmed their real powers." He replied. The women nodded and asked no more questions. After that, the five of them talked for a long time until it was time for Shi Yue and the others to leave. But just as they were about to do so, Tang Yin stood abruptly and looked at the horizon. The chair he was sitting on shot backward as he unleashed his cultivation again, allowing it to be free. That shocked the women, "Tang Yin?" they asked in astonishment, and Tang Yin frowned. "...That bastard is near the northwest." Tang Yin said and disappeared from where he was while flying at high speed. "Tang Yin!" they shouted, but then an ominous presence struck them from afar. They recoiled back in deathly fear but quickly pulled themselves together and jumped behind Tang Yin. The terrifying power that made them tremble was something they had never felt before; as the most powerful after Tang Yin, they needed to be in the forefront. This terrifying aura did not matter to Tang Yin. He broke through and arrived soon after at the place where he felt that powerful presence. He did not need cultivation to feel it. This person''s power did not lie in cultivation but in the Law of Death. Such a terrifying sense of death was all he needed to know who it was. It was between the West and Northwest regions, a little further to the bottom of both regions, close to the demonic regions, but pointed to the mainland. When Tang Yin arrived, he stopped at a considerable distance and stared at him. He was raggedly dressed, but his bearing was firm, and his arms looked powerful. The aura of death around him also announced his identity. He did not look older, and he did not have a beard. He looked like a man in his 40s. Despite that, Tang Yin could easily recognize him, as the system warning was still hovering above his head. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elder God." Tang Yin said coldly. The Elder God had not come with anyone else; perhaps he just wanted to come to announce his return. But it''s not as if he needed anyone else. His cultivation of the Divine Ascension Realm could allow him to roam this continent as he saw fit. However, it wasn''t exactly about his cultivation, if not his Primordial Law. ''This is the first time I''ve seen a cultivator of a Primordial Law in his Bearer stage... That energy he''s giving off from his body is terrifyingly strong.'' Tang Yin thought. The Elder God laughed loudly. "Hahahaha, Tang Yin, Tang Yin... I feel like it''s been a long time, but I don''t think it''s been long since the last time." He said arrogantly, and Tang Yin frowned. "It certainly hasn''t been long, Heir of Death." Tang Yin replied, and he looked at him in surprise. "You''ve got a lot of knowledge, kid. I''d really like to ask you who told you something like that, but I think I know. It''s a woman who''s going to die soon, isn''t it? Hahahaha." "Hmph, die? Heh, the Heir of Death sure likes the word. Still, you need to take a very good look at who you''re up against before saying such arrogant words," Tang Yin replied coldly, unleashing the power of his divine soul. This brought about various strange things to Tang Yin''s body. Things that even surprised the Heir of Death himself. *** Author: What do you think about these two names for the novel? The Inheritor of the Divine Soul: Divine Heir The Primordial Controlle Chapter 585 His transformation has changed The aura of his divine soul enveloped him lightly. The purity of this aura astonishingly increased his power, causing the winds to shiver around him and space to tremble for a brief moment.At the same time, his silver hair changed a little. Some strands were painted crimson red, looking brighter as they shivered like the wind was hitting them. Similarly, and simultaneously, the edge of the iris of his silver eyes was painted a bright crimson color that gave a sense of enigmas and strangeness. The touch Tang Yin''s body received after this small transformation was different, strange, and beautiful. But the most significant change was still in his aura, which had increased several folds. Even so, something unexpected soon happened to Tang Yin. His god halo appeared from behind his body and pulled all the cultivation towards him as if it was a tool that allowed Tang Yin to have his power in him. Nothing changed in his body and cultivation; in fact, when the halo appeared, it caused Tang Yin''s power to intensify and increase the purity of his cultivation. The only difference was that now the power did not seem to reside inside Tang Yin''s body but in that halo behind him. That halo was like an extra arm that belonged to him, so all his power was available for his use. This was the first time Tang Yin witnessed something like this, causing him to be stunned, but something even more amazing happened soon after. All the aura swirling around his body and seeming to be in the halo calmed down when a different aura, one that Tang Yin did not plan to bring out at this moment, appeared on his body. It was the aura of the Law of Control, which came as an absolute ruler and made his explosive and outrageous aura that moved as if it wanted to wreak havoc in the world calm down. That aura began to calm down gently, and the Law of Control surrounded him. When the Law of Control came out, the Law of Lightning manifested through it. Then, some slightly strange purple and red rays began to move through the aura of the Law of Control as if they were small fish in the water. But Tang Yin could sense that they had terrifying power and that each one could be capable of destroying entire mountains or shaking the world if they hit the ground. The lightning bolts shuddered and moved back and forth through his aura when suddenly a slight icy presence manifested. It was so small that it could hardly be felt, but Tang Yin had become familiar enough with ice these days to understand that it was ice. Still, the icy presence was just there. It showed nothing; its current appearance did not change, nor did anything appear in its aura to represent it, as the Law of Lightning did, but this aura is there. Somehow, Tang Yin had a strange feeling coming into his mind. ''The Lightning Law already has its place in the Law of Control, so I can use it as I please... The Law of Ice is forming... It looks like a baby currently; it''s trying to give those little kicks one gives when it''s in its mother''s belly... That''s why it wanted to make a presence as well.'' ''This is...'' That was a tremendous and extraordinary change that Tang Yin had never seen before. He had used the Law of Control numerous times, but nothing like that had ever happened. Right now, The Law of Control seemed like a Father covering his children. It was so enigmatic and strange that it made Tang Yin shudder slightly. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire All of this had happened in just a moment. Yet, the Elder God did not notice it. He had noticed something else. "Divine Soul... Bastard, you are the Divine Heir." He said quizzically. He was deadly confused right now. In his knowledge, he wasn''t supposed to meet an Heir right now. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he also had precious knowledge, even much more than what Tang Yin had. ''The Divine Heir does not seem to inherit anything. He was given the title of Heir solely out of respect for a Unique Soul in the universe, and that''s why he''s so respected. But technically, the Divine Heir can''t do anything against me... Just like that time. He doesn''t inherit a Primordial Law like me, after all.'' A smile emerged on his face as soon as he thought of this. ''Hehe, such an exalted Heir falling into my hand... Wouldn''t that be an announcement to the Heirs that I''m finally here?'' He thought and looked at Tang Yin steadily. For a moment, he felt afraid of meeting an Heir. Because he knew that Tang Yin''s cultivation was far superior to his at present, ''Death'' had told him so. But knowing that the one he had encountered was also one of the most useless among the Heirs made him feel comforted. This was a perfect opportunity! "Hahahahahahaha, Divine Heir, huh. So, I''m lucky enough to run into you as soon as I receive my rebirth, hahahahahahaha..." "Hahahahaha, bastard ancestor, that''s why I told you I was the one to occupy this body. Come on, Divine Heir, let me see your power, hahahahaha." He started laughing and shouting hysterically to the four winds with a big smile. Maybe only he could understand himself right now. He was bursting with happiness right now, making Tang Yin look at him. "You seem to know quite a few things too. I guess death is really wise." "Heh, naturally. What I Inherit is indeed noteworthy, Divine Heir. Let me see the power of your Divine Soul. Let me show you why I am taken for the most dangerous Inheritor¡ªthe one who has been able to evolve the most through time!" He shouted and started laughing once again. But then he opened his arms and made a movement with them. At the same time, a tremor occurred in the earth, and an ominous presence arose on all sides as several explosions, which could be heard all over the continent, rose up from one side to the other. Tang Yin felt his heart tremble then and looked into the distance. "Castle of Death!" he shouted. Chapter 586 Fighting the Heir of Death (1) It wasn''t just one; it was more than four Castles scattered all over the continent.If those castles were opened at this time, the whole world would be destroyed! He would have to find a way to kill this bastard in a very short time, bypassing whatever the system might say and his own power! That made his heart race rapidly, and in a moment, he forgot all the teachings that Bing Yinyin imparted. For a moment, he felt desperate and anguished. His body, his blood and flesh, trembled. He was not at ease because it involved too many things. One false step right now could murder all his loved ones in this world and even him. At that precise instant, the ice in his aura disappeared. It was as if it felt ashamed to be in a body that could not contain it. Still, he did not notice it. Perhaps he lacked too much training to understand the importance of the indifference and calm of ice. Or maybe the emotions in his heart were too intense to prevent him from thinking and reasoning in the way the ice required. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, within his own despair, he was still Tang Yin. Although he was not totally calm, he still began to think quickly and soon realized his mistake. ''They weren''t activated... Sigh, it looks like this guy is still not at the level of being able to activate them. I almost had a heart attack.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at the Death Heir, who was still laughing mockingly. "My Death Castles are strategically placed; Death himself told me where to put them. Divine Heir Tang Yin, you have nowhere to run. Soon the whole place will be plunged into Death!" "Today, I am here solely to prove to you that I am capable of crushing you like an ant, and I will do it as many times as it takes, so, I expect a little fun." Then, an aura of Death rose in his body, and the dark aura enveloped him completely, causing the living thing beneath him to wither away in a moment. Tang Yin frowned as he saw this, and, sensing several of his women approaching this place. Then, with a wave of his hand, he put a barrier a little away. They could see but not enter. At this point, Tang Yin had calmed down and could think properly. ''If he cannot activate the Castles of Death, it means he is not here to bring Death to the world. After all, the Castles of Death are necessary for that. If I can kill him, I''ll risk doing it even if the system objects, and if not, then at least let me see how strong an heir he is.'' He thought. Tang Yin lunged at him at an astonishing speed while using all his combat power. He arrived an instant in front of this guy and punched him hard in the stomach, sending him flying backward to slam into a huge mountain behind him. The resulting explosion ended up turning the mountain into rubble that flew everywhere. Tang Yin did not attack again but instead looked at his hand. There was a slight dark aura swirling there. ''It was just a touch, but this thing is already so terrifying.'' He thought, after seeing his divine energy coming from cultivation, resisting that aura, but he couldn''t do much. Even so, the Law of Control aura soon concentrated on that place, dispersing the darkness in a moment. But at the same time, Tang Yin saw a black shadow appear out of the corner of her eye. "You''re stronger than I thought, Divine Heir!" the Heir of Death shouted and punched him in the face. That sent Tang Yin backward for hundreds of meters, and the Heir of Death followed close behind. Tang Yin quickly recovered and pulled out his Heavenly Hammer as soon as he could, swinging it swiftly towards where the Heir of Death was coming from. The latter received it head-on and an explosion sounded as the Heavenly Hammer struck the Law of Death with force. Just then, the Heir of Death laughed out loud, thinking he would see a pitiful image of Tang Yin. He didn''t want to defend himself because he wanted Tang Yin to attack the Law of Death no more, and then he would activate that hidden attack. But the Law of Death did not attack. On the contrary, it looked as if it was struggling to sustain the incoming power. That shocked the Heir of Death. ''What the hell is going on?'' He thought and stared at Tang Yin''s hammer as he jumped back to compose himself. ''Is that aura surrounding him? Doesn''t the Law of Death counterattack him because of that? What aura is it?'' He soon felt a slight crisis. It was the first time it had happened, but he couldn''t communicate with Death right now. So, he could only try to see if he could figure it out on his own. So, he jumped towards Tang Yin at an astonishing speed and punched him in the stomach, or so he tried to. Tang Yin was able to hammer him before he could do so. The aura of the Law of Control surrounded this hammer blow. At the same time, he growled out the name of a skill, "Sky Destroying Lightning." When he said that name, a huge bolt of lightning shot out from the hammer, being so close to the Heir of Death, it hit him hard and sent him flying tens of meters. But Tang Yin was also knocked back by the aura of Death that the guy threw at him at the last second. Still, Tang Yin was surprised in a good way. He looked at the aura on her body. It looked like a soft, passive fire that didn''t flinch at anything, but the power behind it was immense. But there was something more surprising. ''I was able to attack it with cultivation and not be rejected by the Law of Death...'' He thought. Although he had used a powerful skill using all his power and didn''t even seem to have severely hurt him, he realized that it wasn''t in vain. Because he attacked him with cultivation. He used the Law of Lightning to attack him. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire But the Law of Death did not respond. He immediately realized that it was the Law of Control. ''It can even make my cultivation on par with a Primordial Law in terms of quality... Although it''s only useful in this case, it''s still amazing, '' he thought, looking ahead. ''Still, this bastard''s punches hurt a lot and sting. They''re a bit strange and powerful.'' The Heir of Death stood up from where he was, a little away from Tang Yin. He also felt his body ache. He didn''t think his cultivation was so low right now that he couldn''t afford to face Tang Yin. After all, with those attacks, several of his bones were broken. He even had to wipe some blood from his lips. What he didn''t know was that Tang Yin was displaying his full power right now, including his soul transformation and the Law of Control. The fact that he could only do that was pitiful. However, to him, Tang Yin''s ability to attack him with his cultivation without receiving a penalty from the Law of Death was stranger. He realized it was that aura about him that annoyed him. "Hmph, you''re good, you bastard. Stronger than I thought, you have that weird aura on your body that''s annoying to me. For that, I''m going to kill you in a touch." He spoke. "Touch of Death." Softly, those words left his lips. Then the aura of Death strangely swirled in his hand, and soon that aura transformed into a strange dripping liquid that enveloped him. The first drop of this strange liquid that fell to the ground caused the earth to shake violently. Moreover, a large portion of the earth beneath it disintegrated. Tang Yin frowned when he saw this, but soon, he saw that the liquid had returned to its natural aura state. He could not say or think anything. It was his first time seeing such a strange ability, but it reminded him of bloody skills. Therefore, he prepared to fight once again. Chapter 587 Fighting the Heir of Death (2) The Heir of Death stared at Tang Yin for a moment and flew towards him at high speed.Tang Yin quickly went to meet him, but when he was a few meters away, he felt the hairs on his body quiver, realizing the danger of death that was in front of him. This made him stop and hit him improvised with his heavenly hammer. That guy quickly defended himself and continued his onslaught, appearing in front of Tang Yin with a sinister smile. He raised his hand towards Tang Yin and tried to punch him in the chest, but Tang Yin quickly counterattacked him and immediately used one of the skills Shi Yue had taught him to run away from there. Then, the guy gripped the ground tightly while Tang Yin appeared beside him. ''What the hell was that? I felt something terrifying so close to me,'' Tang Yin thought, feeling the earth tremble from the punch that guy had given it. It wasn''t just any tremor; even right now, it was continuing to shake, and everything green around it started to die at an alarming speed. The Heir of Death then burst out his power and lunged at Tang Yin again, but his speed was deadly this time. Tang Yin couldn''t even run away; it simply rushed forward to hit him. Two quick strikes occurred at that moment. And a strange and terrifying aura girded on Tang Yin''s left arm, making him frown and recoil hard after hitting that guy. Tang Yin turned his head sharply to see what was happening to his arm and saw it being consumed at an alarming rate. Tang Yin didn''t hesitate as he summoned his sword and cut off his arm, which fell to the ground. All the blood and flesh on that arm disappeared an instant later, and only the skeletal arm remained, completely dry, which soon after disintegrated. That left Tang Yin in shock. He realized that it was that strange ability that was in the hand of the Heir of Death, so his thoughts buzzed loudly, and he looked at the ground. The entire ground had dried up, plus the earth continued to shake due to the presence of two such powerful people fighting; this area had turned into a vast, strange desert. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It looked as if there was no life here at all. Then he noticed the skill this guy had and looked at him. The Heir of Death smiled. "Touch of Death, everything I touch will die. It doesn''t matter if it''s a tree or a cultivator. Divine Heir, it doesn''t matter if it is you or the weakest cultivator... Everything I touch will die! Although your cultivation makes it so that I can''t kill you completely in a short time, I just need to take my time, right?" He said, smiling, ''Such a terrifying skill, being among the first this guy could learn... I can see that even though he''s a Bearer in the Death Law control rank, he''s just touching the first steps. He still has a long way to go to perfect that rank, but... Can he do that already? How terrifying is this Law?'' He thought and looked at his arm. He was trying to recover using his regenerative attributes, so Tang Yin summoned his divine item and placed it above him so that his arm would heal faster. That item made the Heir of Death frown. "...Life Item. Tsk, you''ve got a lot of tricks, you bastard." He said, jumping at Tang Yin again to prevent him from recovering. Tang Yin tried to dodge him, but every time he did, the ground was hit, and the entire continent shook. He could even feel numerous structures being destroyed in other parts of the continent. ''This bastard...'' Tang Yin then confronted him as he caused his power to increase. Several powerful blows rang out as they clashed, but Tang Yin immediately lost out, so he had to disengage from that guy to recover. ''Clearly, I have much more cultivation than him. My blows must hurt him, but that aura of death is too powerful,'' he thought, spitting out broken, dry teeth. ''Even the face...'' Several parts of his body had been affected by that touch of death. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire At that moment, his body''s Law of Control reacted again. It immediately merged with the aura of the Pearl floating above him, which showed unusual brilliance, and the Law of Control''s domain spread without warning. Tang Yin had not invoked it; it was a strange movement that occurred. This Law of Control also strangely extended the power of the Pearl of Life, and the dead herbs on the site flourished at an alarming speed. At the same time, the Heir of Death was pushed back. ''Does that divine item have that much life power?'' He thought in shock. Only the power of life should be able to expel him like that now. But that was just the beginning. Soon, the aura that had spread out shrunk again and concentrated on Tang Yin''s body, covering him. He could feel and notice that his arm was growing at an incredible speed, and the other parts of his body that had been affected healed in a few minutes. It was a fantastic sight to see. Soon, the Pearl fell into Tang Yin''s hand and instantly lost its luster, which made Tang Yin frown and think deeply about what had happened. The Heir of Death frowned at this and felt angry. ''That damned Law of life. Now I remember, that item looks like Shi Yue had it before and used it to stay alive for 2 thousand years; no wonder! So much life power is absurd!'' He complained in his mind. But he immediately jumped again towards Tang Yin, who looked surprised. "So, what if you recover? I just need to kill you one more time, you damn bastard!" he shouted angrily, arriving in front of Tang Yin with a leap and hitting him... Chapter 588 Fighting the Heir of Death (3) Tang Yin recovered before the blow reached him and returned it unconsciously, though he realized his mistake.Both hands hit each other, and that strange aura again girded over him. Still, this time, Tang Yin would not do something stupid like walking away this time. He pushed his punch even further toward him, grabbed him by the head, and slammed him to the ground in an unexpected move. At the same time, he struck him point blank with the blended lightning of the Law of Control, leading the world to tremble and the heir of death to fall, rolling on the ground as he felt his skin burn slightly. For a brief moment, he could feel Tang Yin''s powerful blows on his flesh, and they were indeed painful. Still, he quickly got up. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Such a stupid move." He said mockingly when he saw that Tang Yin had to cut off his hand and part of his arm quickly to stop that aura of death that continuously gnawed at him. ''It was slower this time.'' He thought and looked at the guy in front of him who spat blood. "Heh, even if you say that, it seems like you came here without mastering your power. You don''t have as much death aura as you did in the beginning. That''s silly of you," Tang Yin replied. He frowned. ''He noticed that. Tsk, well, never mind.'' He thought. "Hehe, that''s right. I came here to get revenge as fast as possible, but I can still be patient a little longer, right? I just need to come back here when all my business is done, but..." As his words came out of his mouth, his body was surrounded by a different aura of death. It is very similar to the aura of death in his hands. And he smiled. "I still have enough power to kill you!" he shouted hysterically and lunged towards Tang Yin once again. This time, the power of the Touch of Death had enveloped his entire body. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire "My Body is Death: Mortal Transmitter." He shouted the name of his new ability. It was the same as the previous one but less centralized. Everything that touches him and what he touches will suffer a slow but painful death. Nothing can touch him because that aura will contaminate it. And he can touch anything he wants to kill. It is the perfect ability for the Heir of Death. Moreover, this skill also gave him an additional bonus, which is why he arrived so quickly in front of Tang Yin. ''Did he increase his cultivation?'' Tang Yin thought as he jumped backward to dodge his attack. That attack struck hard on the land that the Law of Control had revitalized, which again consumed it dry. At the same time, that guy''s cultivation increased once again. ''Cultivation theft!!?'' Tang Yin realized what was going on a beat later when that guy tried to hit him and crashed into another section of the earth. Everything was brought to death, and that guy''s cultivation grew. Yes, it was a cultivation robbery. But one that happened after killing the section of the world. After killing it, he would absorb all the cultivation there and put it into his body, increasing his cultivation. Though whether it was a temporary or permanent thing remained to be seen. ''If it''s permanent... It would be terrifying. He could kill all the demons and steal their cultivation without anyone noticing.'' Tang Yin thought, but then he slightly lost his concentration, and that guy took advantage of it, arriving in front of him with a leap to punch him in the chest, which was exactly where his heart was. He wanted to murder him once and for all. Tang Yin bent his body and hit him in the arm that had recovered a moment ago, which made that strange aura corrode his arm again, so he had to cut it off immediately. At the same time, Tang Yin raised his hand towards that guy and threw several lightning attacks at him from afar. *BRUMMING* The sound of lightning filled the surroundings when he was struck, but he passed through them and quickly arrived in front of Tang Yin again. ''Too fast!'' It was much faster than just a moment ago. Naturally, he had absorbed the spiritual energy in Tang Yin''s arm, and although it wasn''t much, it was still enough to enhance his cultivation. Tang Yin didn''t have time to do anything. He simply raised his arm to withstand that guy''s attack and shouted. "Lightning Mine!" *BOOOOOM* A massive explosion of lightning then occurred as that guy''s punch hit Tang Yin''s arm. Both of them were thrown to two different sides by this explosion, and they fell rolling on the ground. Tang Yin looked at his arm, enduring the pain. Everything had exploded there. His flesh had been blown to pieces, and his bones were broken. The pain was almost unbearable, but Tang Yin clenched his teeth tightly and looked ahead again. The Heir of Death finally showed himself and looked at his arm. That whole part of the arm had also exploded, but its condition was much better than Tang Yin''s, as the bone was still there and the Law of Death now exerted like an arm. But he was still feeling pain. His body had been hit by that lightning blast, which had affected him. This made him angry. He glared fiercely at Tang Yin, and without a second thought, he lunged at him again. "I''ll kill you!" Immediately, he came before Tang Yin, and Tang Yin looked at him. Without thinking, he stomped heavily on the ground. "Heavenly Hammer Domain!" he shouted. Two Heavenly Hammers appeared floating in the sky at that very moment, and Tang Yin shouted again. "Lightning God Domain!" Successively, a mighty domain was erected, and a massive bolt of lightning fell from the sky to where the heir of death stood. He smiled, "Two domains? Well, let me see what they do against mine! Death Domain!" he shouted. At the same time, Tang Yin spoke, "Explosion Of The Lightning God...!" But before he could explode his own lightning domain, he was obstructed as he could not find a target. The death domain that he felt for a moment and made him tremble also disappeared. The heir of death was just a few meters away from being able to hit him, but he was pulled back strangely, causing the domain to be dispersed as well. He was shocked after seeing this and looked down at himself. He understood what it was all about and smiled. "Tsk, you lucky bastard... Your tricks won''t work next time, Tang Yin. I''ll let you taste the true power of a domain capable of killing even spiritual energy." He said coldly, and after spitting out some blood, he was once again pulled back, this time stepping out of Tang Yin''s perception. He was stunned after seeing this, and the two domains he had erected dispersed soon after as he fell to his knees. ''His cultivation returned to normal. It seems it was a temporary robbery. Still, what a terrifying person. I can''t let him continue to become strong; a trained Law of Death is too terrifying,'' he thought with difficulty. His body was sore, and he was sure that if that guy had had one more realm of cultivation, he would have killed him in just a few moves. Maybe he didn''t even need one more realm in cultivation; he just needed to understand the power of death a little more. That was too terrifying. The sense of crisis he once felt at the knowledge that he would have to face a Heir like him has now increased in several steps. ''I need to become strong.'' He thought, but then he felt strange presences approaching him, so he looked up abruptly. There were 15 people in total. ''Heavenly Hammer...'' He thought. Chapter 589 The west attacked They were people from the west.He had sensed them before when he was fighting; they had been watching the fight from far away for a while. Now the question was, why are they coming here? Tang Yin could not stay kneeling, even though his condition was pitiful, he stood up and stared at them. At the same time, he removed the barrier he had put up earlier, allowing his women to approach quickly. But those guys arrived before them, much earlier. Among them were Tang Xitao and Tang Xiao. They stared at him from above. "Tang Yin. We didn''t expect you to be strong enough to face such an exalted existence like that." Tang Xitao said. "Instead you people who inherit my heavenly hammer were watching from afar. Once I die, do you think you will be saved from his hand?" "Hahaha, well, we have our own methods." Tang Yin frowned and looked at the position they were in. "The Five Corners Tang Stars. Heh, in the end, what they''re trying to do is attack when I''m weak, so what I''ve been suspecting lately is true." He said, and suddenly, a rumble of power reverberated the surroundings. These presences were powerful; all were above the first levels of the Divine Ascension Realm. Along with those presences that shot up to the sky, many Heavenly Hammers materialized from one moment to the next. At the same time, many people fell from the sky. Tang Yin wasn''t surprised because he had already sensed them, but they had no intention of attacking him. As soon as they fell, they stopped a few feet above him. "Seal of the Heavenly Hammer!" Soon, another large number of Heavenly Hammers materialized. There were 20 people who had just arrived and were all in the Divine Ascension Realm at the first few levels. Quickly, a considerable barrier was formed around using all those heavenly hammers and cultivators as the core; this barrier looked extremely powerful. Similarly, Tang Xitao shouted, "All the Tang Clan Gods, form up!" He stared at Tang Yin and sneered, summoning his heavenly hammer. That happened in such a short time; when Shi Yue reacted, the barrier was already there. "You dare!?" she shouted with hatred. "Celestial of the Eternal Night!" she snarled without a second thought as her spiritual weapon materialized into numerous blades and two daggers in her hands. In the blink of an eye, she shot out as her hold on the eternal night expanded at great speed. "Will you bastards die!?" she screamed hysterically and slammed hard into the massive barrier. *BOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred as she shot backward, and five cultivators, along with their heavenly hammers, flew in the opposite direction, the latter spitting blood in the process. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire When Tang Xitao saw this, he was stunned, "Tang Clan gods, quick!" he shouted. At the same time, the first 15 to arrive shouted, "The Tang Star - Five Corners Formation!" Then, a robust power formation, like a domain, formed with them as the epicenter. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of their energy merged from one moment to the next, and the surrounding spiritual energy rushed towards them. In addition, many spiritual bones shot out from the bodies of each of those 15 people and fused together, increasing everyone''s power. That was an increase of many levels of cultivation, an incredible increase in strength that would make anyone tremble. Then, Tang Xitao, the main anchor of the formation, stared at Tang Yin. Then he pointed at him, "Kill him, all at the same time!" Immediately, everyone there shot out to where Tang Yin was standing with their heavenly hammers in hand. "Time to die, Tang Yin!" shouted Tang Xiao hysterically, arriving in front of him in an instant. *BOOOOOM* Tang Xiao''s heavenly hammer struck him with ferocity, sending him flying backward like a puppet whose strings were cut. The fact that they came at such a critical time when his arms were broken, and his cultivation was unstable from fighting the Heir of Death made Tang Yin in his most vulnerable state in recent months. Therefore, after Tang Xiao''s first blow, one of the others attacking him appeared above him and did the same, to smash him to the ground. This filled Shi Yue and Bing Xian with hatred to the limit. They were bursting with hatred. This was even more so when they saw that Tang Xitao''s bastard had come out to hit Tang Yin as well. "Shi Yue!" "Bing Xian!" Both shouted each other''s name at that moment as they opened their arms to increase the size of their domains. "Eternal Night Domain!" "Ice God Domain!" Immediately, the Domain of Eternal Night covered the entire sky, and the Domain of the Ice God covered the whole ground. Then both spoke simultaneously in an icy and deadly voice: "Domain of the Eternal Frozen Night!" A domain union of the highest level occurred in the hands of the two most powerful goddesses of this world. Naturally, that caused all those who were attacking Tang Yin to shudder. The power of both women increased significantly, and both experienced strange transformations in their auras. Shi Yue had a strange layer of ice covering her, making her appear icy. At the same time, Bing Xian was surrounded by a peculiar black aura that was unknown to her but looked powerful. Both looked like demons at this moment, even more so when they opened their eyes. Shi Yue''s eyes had been painted red for some strange reason. While Bing Xian''s were totally black. Shi Yue and Bing Xian then shot out like a bullet from where they were and struck a clean hit on the considerable barrier there... "STRKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!" A stunned sound was unleashed as the huge barrier exploded, and all the mighty gods'' power collapsed. They all fell straight down unconscious as the heavenly hammers disappeared. But that was also the moment when Tang Xitao and Tang Xiao arrived in front of Tang Yin and were ready to strike him with powerful attacks, which increased the despair in both women. Chapter 590 His women can save him too The attacks of those two guys were really powerful, and they couldn''t tell if Tang Yin could resist it.It was a desperate situation for both of them, so Bing Xian immediately shouted. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Eternal Freeze!" She immediately looked at Shi Yue, who nodded at her with determination and rushed out towards that place... A huge icy world then formed from one moment to the next, as a substantial icy column was growing in search of Bing Xian''s body. This was her absolute ability so far; the freezing that had sealed her for two thousand years could not be used very often. But she didn''t care if it was sealed for another thousand years; she only cared about keeping Tang Yin safe, as the ice grew at great speed towards where Tang Yin was, too, to prevent anyone from hitting him... The ice would arrive before the heavenly hammer, thanks to Tang Yin being on the ground, but if Shi Yue didn''t come in time, the explosion caused by those guys'' attacks could break the ice, as it would take time for it to freeze perfectly. It was a dangerous situation. Tang Yin opened his eyes at that moment, glowing with a strange fiery color. Then, the Law of Control that enveloped him swirled around his arm, carrying the same peculiar color on it. Tang Yin then shot out from where he was, firmly grabbing Tang Xitao by the neck with a strange arm formed by that fire-like aura resembling the Law of Control and carrying some vestiges of lightning. His onslaught did not stop the moment he grabbed Tang Xitao. He instantly reached the other side of the fight, exactly where Bing Xian was about to be frozen. The ice had already frozen much of her lower body. Tang Yin hugged her around the waist in a flash, and the ice beneath her exploded. She was stunned, but all her skill was shattered in a flash without giving her the slightest trouble. She didn''t have a knockback or anything like that; it''s as if something had deactivated the ability without her noticing. Then, Tang Yin stopped and set her down in a safe place after smiling at her. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Don''t do that." He spoke. Then he turned around and threw Tang Xitao like a useless rock toward the ground. He followed close behind and delivered a decisive blow to his stomach that smashed him to the ground. This happened so quickly that by the time Shi Yue and the rest could react, Tang Xitao was already on the ground, dying. "STOP HIM!" shouted Tang Xiao, but then Shi Yue reacted and lunged at him with numerous consecutive attacks. Which made Tang Xiao had his whole body slightly punctured by the continuous attacks that he couldn''t even see. At the same time, four heads flew on other sides, being hit by Shi Yue''s attacks. Even so, Tang Yin couldn''t keep up for long. He felt his blood bubbling and telling him that he was going to vomit blood soon, so he immediately grabbed Tang Xitao and gave him a powerful punch in a westerly direction. That body flew backward at high speed, with all the bones in his body broken. At the same time, Tang Xiao, who was deathly sore and bleeding, shouted retreat when he noticed that an icy attack had killed four others of his. ''Shit!'' he complained in his mind, and immediately, the vast spirit ship above the clouds launched several attacks downward to scatter everything. This was Tang Xiao and Tang Xitao''s planned retreat, but soon, a massive explosion was heard as the spirit ship was struck downwards. "Fire Law Domain!" "Great World Tree Domain!" Numerous domains were recited at that moment above the air, and countless strange visions were formed thanks to this. In addition, a vast white dragon materialized above everything. Then, many attacks fell on this huge spiritual ship, causing it to lose control and crash to the ground with a massive explosion. Likewise, five other enemy gods died as many beautiful women appeared overhead. Tang Xiao was deathly pale, so he tried to fly at high speed, but then a beautiful, indifferent figure stood before him. "At that time, you were there to help them when the central region attacked them, but in the end, you did nothing. In the end, you even try to kill him when he''s weak, after fighting a threat towards this world... I think you really suck." Bing Yinyin said coldly. "Get out of the way, Bing Yinyin. Don''t bring your region into this if you don''t want to be destroyed!" shouted Tang Xiao hysterically. But Yinyin simply smiled and jumped at high speed towards where he was coming from, punching him in the stomach. "Too bad, I don''t care about your western region." She said coldly... At the same time as all this was happening, Tang Yin completely lost strength in his body and fell to the ground, partially unconscious. He then immersed himself in his own spirit world to recover. All the women who had just arrived and planned to chase after the forces of this Tang family immediately rushed to where Tang Yin was with deathly pale and worried faces. They did not hesitate to quickly transport him back to the best recovery rooms, using great resources in his recovery. After putting him in a good place for a long time, Shi Yue stared at Tang Yin from outside the room. There was hatred in her gaze. But it was obviously not directed at Tang Yin. That growing hatred was directed toward the West. She looked at Bing Xian and the women standing nearby. "The mainland will declare war on the western sects. My organization will do the same. All the powers under Tang Yin''s command must do so, no matter what the cost. If the people despair, just tell them that they were found guilty of betraying the continent and allying with the demons." She said coldly and started walking. Though she stopped halfway and looked at them all. "I''ll run with the consequences if Tang Yin says anything to you about this, so don''t worry. I''ll be at the forefront of this. I''m going to exterminate them." She said coldly and left the room to go question the guy they had captured. All the women wanted to say the same thing, so they did not hesitate to do as they were told. . Tang Yin was immersed in his spiritual world when he felt the administrator wake up. She had been sleeping strangely for a while now, so as soon as he felt that, he got up and went to where she was. There were several things he needed to ask her. Chapter 591 The Law of Control, a Source of Power Tang Yin had realized numerous things during this fight that would be crucial to him in the coming days.That is why he was now looking thoughtful. Actually, he was not entirely worried about the Heir of Death, for he already understood how strong he was. A being capable of bringing an end to the age of the gods, how could he be weak? Although he had been surprised by his abilities, he also understood that as long as he had the Law of Control, at least he would not be totally harmless against him. Besides, he still has yet to understand the Law of Control and its capabilities, so he just has to be patient and continue to understand it. And that is where he is thoughtful. When those guys hit him, he had a strange feeling of using the Law of Control as a different instrument. It was just a tiny thought that came to his mind, and before he could react, his body had acted on its own to do what his mind wanted: stop Tang Xitao and prevent Bing Xian from falling unconscious. That wasn''t surprising; he initially thought he could use it like that but didn''t know how to. The main issue was the premonition he had when he had the Law of Control built into his bones, acting as a few more limbs of his body. That additional presentiment made him so thoughtful about the Law of Control. That''s why he wanted to talk to the administrator. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was trying to wake up when he arrived in front of her. It seemed she was inside a nightmare, but soon, she opened her eyes fiercely. Those beautiful eyes were filled with a strange cloudiness as she looked sideways. Then she looked at Tang Yin and frowned. Her vision became clearer then, and she could recognize Tang Yin, so she was stunned. "Tang Yin, where were you just now?" She asked in shock, almost screaming. Tang Yin cocked his head slightly, "A moment ago? I was fighting the Heir of Death." He replied, and she was even more stunned. "Impossible; I''ve seen the Heir of Death before, and he doesn''t look that scary! Someone like him could never seal me like that! I''m referring to the dark existence that put me to sleep or sealed me!" she replied. Her words surprised Tang Yin, and he frowned. ''Could it be that he means that major?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise and tried to think about it. The only absurdly strong existence he had encountered recently was that being. ''Besides, he was able to materialize the system and hold it in his hand in an amazing way. He even examined it for a moment.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at her again. There was fear in her eyes, and her body seemed to tremble slightly. "I see. So, it was at that time and that''s why I could feel that you were sleeping." "What? Who was it? That being is dangerous no matter where you try to look at him! How could someone so powerful be in this place? It''s absurd!" "No, he wasn''t here. Forget it; I''ll explain later. Right now, I''m curious about something." The administrator looked at him doubtfully. "What is it? Is it about the system?" she asked. Tang Yin nodded. "What is a Power Source? And why is the system one?" he asked. His question made the administrator shiver for a moment, and she frowned. "Where did you hear that?" "That existence seemed to have said it. I had ignored it, but now I have a need to find out." The administrator frowned, and the strange cloud covering her body also began to cover her face. Perhaps she didn''t want Tang Yin to see her reactions. This was a little strange to Tang Yin, but he waited patiently. Soon, she showed herself again. "...I can''t say it freely. You are not authorized to know that information." She replied. "You do know that right now, we are locked in a world with a Heir of Death on our backs because of the system, right? If it weren''t for the system, it''s possible that I would have killed the Heir of Death before his rebirth, and all these problems would have been avoided, so you mustn''t think that you''re not partly to blame for the current situation." Tang Yin replied, glaring at her. Although he trusted her for now, the truth was that she had some powers that made him not fully trust her. She is the system administrator. The same system that sets the trap for him. And she understood that, so she lowered her head, looking thoughtful. Tang Yin frowned and was about to insist, but she opened her mouth before he did. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "...I can only tell you one thing. It is what its name indicates: A Power Source, it is a Source of Spiritual Energy, and everything that indicates cultivation in this world." She said softly. Tang Yin then frowned. ''Source of Power... Source of Spiritual Energy. That elder said the system was an interesting power source.'' Tang Yin thought. ''If it''s a power source, does that mean it can generate spiritual energy from nothing? The Law of Control can do it... Is the Law of Control also a source of power?'' he thought. The feeling he had when he used the Law of Control in that way was precisely that. That the Law of Control, enigmatic and strange, was a fantastic Source of Power. So, his thoughts began to wander. ''Although I fail to grasp the depth of the meaning of being a power source, I think I understand. The system is a somewhat different power source. It has countless treasures and large halls where time passes differently, strangely built for it.'' ''Also, it can make me increase cultivation and give me spiritual bones out of thin air, maybe it can somehow work to get Divine Complements for the Divine Body. All that has much to do with Power, so a Power Source can create all that if it''s programmed for that. But maybe the Law of Control is a different Power Source. After all, I''ve seen that it can create spiritual energy out of nothing.'' ''There''s also the issue of allowing the Natural Laws to work with it as a root, increasing power, versatility, and other things that favor me around power... It''s a source of power, but where does power come from? Is it created out of nothing? And how many things could it be good for?'' Chapter 592 Just a few days In fact, if Tang Yin used the more literal meaning of ''Source of Power'', he could think of countless different subjects.After all, what does a source of power do in its most literal meaning? It provides unlimited energy and power. As long as it is there and nothing affects its existence, it can generate and deliver energy and power. If he were to use that as an example and raise it to the level of what a Primordial Law is, the Law of Control could generate an unlimited amount of power for him. Either for his own cultivation or someone else''s cultivation. Furthermore, also for the creation and strength of a skill or power cast. The thing is, that''s where the issue of tools comes into question. If it is thought that some tools cannot draw 100% of the user''s power because they would break, then something similar should exist in this case. Tang Yin would be broken if he tried to create a power greater than his own ability. So, maybe the Law of Control could be something like that if he used that meaning to associate with it, but he could not put it to that use. That left only one current path for him: to become stronger. He initially thought the administrator might be able to give him more information about it, but now it seemed not. So, he had to cling to the most primal idea that came to his mind. He had a basis for it, and it was the words of that major. He said that all Tang Yin had to do was keep testing and trying to discover everything. So even if it wasn''t real, if he thought it was real, he could try many different things and thus realize what it really was. The only thing he knows now is that the Law of Control is also a Source of Power. What remains to be discovered is the type and what it can do. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire That excited him, and after quickly saying goodbye to the administrator, who said she needed to sleep, Tang Yin began healing and thinking about the Law of Control. He wanted to return to training with Bing Yinyin as soon as possible. This is because of the urgency of facing this powerful guy right now and the excitement of discovering new things. Thus, the days passed. Tang Yin had no idea what was happening outside these days; he only knew that his wives were taking turns protecting him while he was healing in a healing room. The power of all the halls was being used to heal Tang Yin and restore him, while his inner powers were acting at their highest level to do the same. That allowed his recovery to be quick and in a few days, Tang Yin was finally able to wake up when his body had recovered and his spiritual energy had been replenished. The day he woke up, Long Jia was taking care of him. As soon as she looked at him awake, she was overjoyed. "Tang Yin, you are finally back!" She said happily. Since Tang Yin had been immersed in deep thoughts inside his mind, it gave the feeling that he had been unconscious all this time, so Tang Yin smiled at her. "Thank you for your work, Jia." He said, and she shook her head, quickly approaching him. "No, it''s fine. It was nothing. How are you feeling? You''ve recovered so fast; I couldn''t believe it when I saw you," she said. Tang Yin nodded to her, "I''m fine. I''ve fully recovered. I need to get back to training as soon as possible, so call Shi Yue and the others; I want to know the movements of the West." He said, and she then went out to call them. Shi Yue and all the other girls came back as soon as they heard that Tang Yin had woken up, so he had his due meeting with them. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin, I declared war on the West. I had them all declare that the West had allied with demons, and that''s why we were now at war with them. My organization is participating as well." Shi Yue said suddenly as they all spoke. She wasn''t asking for his permission right now; she was simply informing him that she had used all the forces beneath him to declare war on the guys who tried to assassinate him. She would bear full responsibility if Tang Yin told her it was wrong, but would he? He immediately noticed Shi Yue''s intentions and stroked her a little. "Totally destroy them if I don''t get there in time." He said with a smile, causing Shi Yue to have a knot untied in her heart. "But I have a doubt. There is a Clan that uses the power of the Moon in the West. Have you found it? Among us, you should be the most likely to sense them." Shi Yue was a little surprised and nodded to him. "Li Clan, it''s a Clan that uses the power of the Moon. Why? Do you have any relationship with them?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "There are a pair of twins in that Clan who can''t die. They are named Li Mei and Li Mao. I met them when I was weak and groomed them as subordinates because their spirit weapons are special, especially Li Mei''s. That is why I would like to protect them now." He replied, and Shi Yue nodded, although she looked worried. "They have been fighting at the forefront of the continent against the demons. I found them, but there''s something strange about that Clan; I can''t figure out what''s going on. But they seem to be staunch subordinates to the Tang Clan. They even seem to be enslaved, but I can''t seem to see the enslavement array anywhere." She replied, causing Tang Yin to frown. "Enslaved without the slave seal?" he asked, and Shi Yue nodded. That was the feeling they gave her. "Tsk, those damn bastards, they''re violating all the rules of my Clan. Shit." Tang Yin complained after realizing what it was. Shi Yue then understood what it was due to. ''So that''s what it is...'' She thought. "Should I keep attacking the Western Region? It''s possible that those bastards will use the Li Clan as a shield. Since we enslaved Tang Xiao and some of his members." Tang Yin''s eyes sparkled when he heard this. "Did you manage to capture Tang Xiao? Good, good... Looks like Jia will get a boost in power then." Tang Yin said, smiling coldly, and looked at Long Jia, who was confused. "Do you want to experience what it means to break the heavenly laws?" Tang Yin asked as he stood up. Long Jia looked interested, so she nodded. Then Tang Yin asked to be taken to the place where they were holding those Tang Clan bastards. Not only was he going to learn a lot of things, but he would also use his skills once again. Chapter 593 Reprimand Shi Yue took Tang Yin to where those guys were, and he started by questioning them for a long time.He used different tactics to get them to say everything, from his own methods to threats to the Law of Control and the like. It was a long process, but it paid off big time. ''Heh, it looks like I already have enough information to destroy these bastards. So there really was some kind of alliance between the West and the Heir of Death,'' Tang Yin thought angrily. He then crouched down in front of these guys who had fallen unconscious and called out to Long Jia, who was the only one in the room with him. "Come, I will help you reach greater heights in your cultivation." He said, and she walked over without a second thought. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then Tang Yin put one hand on her head and the other on Tang Xiao''s head and began, once again, the cultivation transfer process. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire That guy was at a higher cultivation level than Long Jia, so his large reserves of energy, now in front of Tang Yin as if they were a small child being ordered around by his mother, would soon make Long Jia reach a much greater height. Thus, the process began, as Tang Xiao shouted screams as the cultivation left his body. Terrifying pain now girded over him, an exalted mainland Sect Master. In fact, he was one of the most powerful; perhaps in strength, he was only below his father. He was so respected that he never thought he would one day be enduring torture like this. But Tang Yin would not stop no matter what he said. Soon, all the cultivation left his body and was firmly transferred to Long Jia''s body, who was stunned. Still, Tang Yin did the same to the rest of the people who were present in the room like bloody puddles and, in the end, left them without a shred of cultivation, in a highly vulnerable state. Long Jia couldn''t believe what she was feeling. "This... Tang Yin, is this even possible?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Naturally, you have seen it on your own. This ability is so powerful and impressive that it can break heavenly laws. Right now, you have advanced to the next realm, one where only Bing Xian, Shi Yue, and Mu Ruxue are, so you can consider yourself one of the most powerful currently." He replied, and she was immensely flattered. Her whole body felt perfect and renewed. This made her jump towards Tang Yin with joy and hug him. "Tang Yin, thank you so much!" She said, with a big smile. Tang Yin hugged her back and stroked her a little. "It''s okay. I told you I would help you," he replied. After that, Tang Yin grabbed Tang Xiao by the hair and dragged him out of there. Soon, he arrived before Bing Xian and threw him to the ground. "This was the bastard who murdered the sister-in-law. He used it to bestow cultivation on himself and his bastard father, using one of the Heavenly Hammer''s forbidden techniques. Xian, whatever you want to do with him is up to you, his cultivation I passed on to Long Jia." He said and then looked at Shi Yue. "Don''t exterminate the Tang Clan yet. Let me finish my training, and I will personally wipe out those bastards. The entire cultivation of that whole damn Tang Clan will belong to Bing Xian or be cut down in honor of my dead sister-in-law. I will make them suffer in a way they can''t imagine for doing what they did." Tang Yin said coldly, then looked at them all as he lightly hugged Yinyin. "I will go to train one more time with Goddess Yinyin. You all have been able to see the seriousness of the matter, so I must hurry everything. I will strive to achieve what I want. Besides, this is just the beginning of my training; I may have to seek out some of you to learn other Elemental Laws. In the meantime, keep an eye out and let me know of anything strange that happens on the mainland." With that said, Tang Yin flew off at high speed with Bing Yinyin. Once again, he landed in the Extreme North, in that small house that had become a small home for both of them this past month. Once there, Bing Yinyin stared at him. "Are you sure you want to continue learning about Ice?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled slightly with embarrassment. He understood why she said that. "I''m sorry, at that moment, I lost control of myself, and so I couldn''t exercise the power of ice. But I think I''ve learned my lesson." He replied. Bing Yinyin sighed and shook her head. "You can''t forget my teachings if you ever want to control ice how you want. The key for a cultivator to reach the Realm of the Gods by being an ice cultivator is for him to learn to control his temperament." "Everything must be under absolute control so that your personality becomes cooler and calmer in the face of adversity. This I have told you before; how can you forget it in the face of adversity?" "Remember, I will not repeat it again. You must control your temper and your desires; your character must be so strong as to control the temper, for that is the personality of ice." Bing Yinyin walked to the front of the house and stood there, looking at Tang Yin, who was a few feet away from her. He had already sealed his cultivation at this point, and she smiled. "Tang Yin, I will make a big sacrifice this time. Maybe it could become my biggest sacrifice and the biggest sacrifice I''ve made so far because I really want you to fulfill your goals." "What do you mean?" he asked as he was about to approach, but Yinyin quickly stopped him. "Stop, don''t come any closer." "The training I will give you will be the one that will define whether or not you can learn the Law of Ice. Remember my teachings and force yourself to understand them, no matter how difficult it is. Everything you can accomplish from that point on will depend on you and your mind, not even on your strength or your talent." She replied and then released a strange power from her body, which spread everywhere. It looked like a domain. Chapter 594 A more than perfect beauty. "This is my Personal Domain. I was born with it and only I have it. It was because of this domain that my master, Bing Xian, chose me as her Heiress back then." Bing Yinyin said, smiling with some pity.It was a feeling Tang Yin couldn''t understand but stared at her. "This strange domain that was born with me causes anyone who has dishonest or disloyal thoughts towards me to be attacked with ferocity. But, don''t worry, it won''t cause you physical harm; it will attack you using powerful illusions that will cause you to experience pain in your soul, and no matter what kind of soul you have, this illusion will affect you." She sighed at the end of her words and looked at Tang Yin. "Remember, Tang Yin. I am not your enemy." She said softly. At the same time, in an unexpected move, she brought her hands to her face and grabbed the veil that always covered her face. She tore it off and threw it aside. Just that tiny movement caused an electric shock to hit Tang Yin, forcing him to stand still. It was only for a brief moment that he looked at her, but his mind went blank for a moment. Even with his mental strength and his unique and powerful soul, he could not help but be stunned at how indescribably beautiful in front of him. Its beauty was such that it made everything that was going on around it stop. It seemed like she had stopped time; she was an unimaginable beauty, far above Bing Qingyue''s Perfect Beauty! Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire No matter who looked at this perfect face, they would be lost in myriad strange thoughts. Because not only was she more than perfect, but she also had a trace of inexplicable maturity that amplified her beauty and capacity for seduction. This was the perfect face for seduction, which did not even need to use mind control tactics to make any man surrender at her feet. Minutes after she removed the veil, the system emitted a beep that made Tang Yin come out of his stupor. Earlier, the system had given this woman a really high score. But maybe it had made a mistake. No, it wasn''t just a ''maybe''. It was a certainty the system had made a mistake. And that little sound reflected just that. The increase in the beauty score of this woman. Tang Yin didn''t even look at the system to know that she was well above Bing Qingyue''s 10/10 beauty. Yet, such a perfect and mature beauty, how could he not have dishonest thoughts? To begin with, Tang Yin doesn''t have much mental fortitude towards this kind of situation. Lately, he hadn''t had time to train his soul, so he couldn''t stand such beauty he had never seen before, and his mind was filled with dishonest thoughts. His gaze was filled with intense desires. That caused the domain to be activated... A strange whirlpool rose above him and struck him. It wasn''t painful, but Tang Yin fell to the ground unconscious. Bing Yinyin looked at him and smiled, "At least I can say that you find my face pleasant." She said softly, sighed, and looked up at the snowing sky. "The best way to train ice is to understand yourself. It is to be so powerful, able to control yourself totally. Still, I never thought that someday, this domain would come in handy... And with someone so powerful." Her words vanished in an icy wind, for no one could hear them. ... "Qingyue, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other." Tang Yin said softly as he climbed up a mountain in the dark, happy. At the top of it all was a beautiful woman he loved. Although they had not married, naturally, they would marry someday. She had been looking at the stars and the moon when she heard him and turned to see him. Her smile became evident. "Tang Yin, did you come out of cultivation?" she asked with a big smile. He nodded at her. "That''s right, Qingyue. I''m already in the God Palace Realm, haha. I was already able to form my Palace; how are you?" he asked as he came to her side to hug her. Qingyue was surprised by this, "Amazing, Tang Yin, you broke a record again! You are the youngest man to reach the God Palace Realm!" She said with great joy and let herself be hugged by him. "My goodness, how can you reach such an incredible Realm in only 23 years? Isn''t that too much, Tang Yin?" she asked, and Tang Yin laughed softly. "Hehe, everyone always says that I''m very talented, but honestly, I had already gotten bored with cultivation. Maybe that''s why last year they were saying that I had lost my talent, haha." He said and looked at the sky. "I only want to cultivate to protect you, Qingyue, my other wives, the master, and my parents. But I don''t have much desire to cultivate lately; it''s too boring. Still, because you gave me that prophecy, I want to show you that when I am 30 years old, I will attain the power of a God Ruler. The whole world will tremble when I do, haha." Her slightly childish voice also sounded firm. His talent and power attested to his talent, but he was still a small child in this world. He wasn''t even of age. Although he could marry as early as 18 and was already considered partially grown up, it would hardly be after 30 or 40, or even 50, that he could be considered a ''grown up'' person. Despite that, he was saying arrogant words, such as reaching the Realm of the God Ruler at the age of 30. If anyone else said it, the whole world would mock him because no one had ever done it before. The fastest it was done was when Tang Yin''s father did it, and it took him hundreds of years, over 500 years, almost 1,000 years. But in 30 years, never! Still, Tang Yin was not just anyone. He was Tang Yin, the Divine Son of the Higher Realm. The bearer of the Divine Soul. The Divine Heir, someone of incalculable talent! If he said so, it could certainly be possible. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qingyue knew this more than anyone else, so she smiled. "Naturally, I have faith in my prophecies. You will attain that power in the age I told you, believe me." She said softly, though she frowned at the end. "...Although I don''t understand why I can''t see beyond those 30 years. How strange." She said softly. "Hahaha, maybe it''s because I will reach the greatest heights of this world in less than 100 years and break through the starry sky, hahaha." Tang Yin said. Somehow, his voice sounded proud. Although he didn''t like cultivating, he was proud of his own cultivation and what he had achieved. Qingyue also thought as he said, but she didn''t know why she had a slight uneasiness in her heart when she thought about the future... *** Author: I took yesterday off to clarify my ideas for the novel; I was having a terrible mental block. But now I have them clearer, and I can see what I want to write and the direction in which I want to take the novel correctly. Maybe I can take a few days off this month to plan more; I''ll be back with posts of three or four chapters a day soon. Thank you very much for reading, and I hope you continue supporting! Chapter 595 Terrifying suffering Even so, she could not tell Tang Yin about her discomfort to not worry him.Besides, she doesn''t even know where this discomfort is coming from, and maybe it''s just stupidity on her part. A woman who always trusted her premonitions was now doubting them, being perhaps the reason that can cause a bad ending for a loving couple. They talked for a long time while telling each other different things. Thanks to everything he talked to her during this time, Tang Yin began to feel that reaching greater heights was worth the effort, even if it was too dull. After all, not only did he earn compliments from his beloved woman, but he could also feel that he could and would be able to protect her more from now on. As they were cuddled in an intense embrace, somehow, the situation for Qingyue began to feel empty. It was strange, overwhelming, foreboding, intense, and stressful, and it caused her to stand up slightly and look up at the sky. "Qingyue?" At Tang Yin''s question, Qingyue didn''t answer. She looked at the moon, trying to get it to tell her why this scene in front of her felt so realistic yet so fake. Yet, before she could even get a response from the moon, a terrifying presence appeared in front of them, making Tang Yin spit blood as soon as he felt it. Tang Yin was in shock and lost his breath in an instant; everything around him became terrifyingly painful as he fell to the ground. "Tang Yin!" she shouted, but suddenly, a terrifying voice came from all sides... "Star reader, Qingyue. The moon has forsaken you; you violated the Celestial Rules; the Primordial World has penalized you with death!" This terrifying voice belonged to a woman and was heard in an icy voice. Somehow, Tang Yin felt that he had heard it before, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it. The voice girded in every corner of the world and alerted the great powers of the world as it separated Qingyue from Tang Yin. "QINGYUE!" shouted Tang Yin and tried to stand up, but a dark door manifested in front of him, behind Qingyue. "...You...The...Death..." He said, feeling absolute fear as those doors looked at him. The fear of death enveloped him absurdly, and suddenly, he saw countless strange black stakes coming out of that door to impale the beautiful woman in front of him. The blood in his body swirled and burst with force at that instant. But a strange and beautiful icy figure appeared floating above the door. She was so beautiful that she overshadowed the world''s beauty, but she was so indifferent that she caused Tang Yin to think he was trash in front of her. That strange existence did not care about the pain on Tang Yin''s face and the tears of blood that were falling from his eyes; she simply moved her hand to the side, and Qingyue''s body was split in two. A deep and terrifying pain girded Tang Yin at this moment. It felt like someone was crushing his heart, but no matter how hard he tried to do something, he could do nothing. For some reason, his body wouldn''t move. It was as if a strange power had manifested itself, holding him to prevent him from moving. Suddenly, words came out of Qingyue''s mouth: "...Tang... Yin... The Death..." And instantly, they became the last words he would ever hear from her. That caused his body to plunge into a terrifying cold and immeasurable pain. His heart couldn''t take it, and his mouth soon let out a scream of pain. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH, QINGYUEEEE!" But from one moment to the next, everything before his sight shattered. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Tang Yin stood up in a strange place and looked this way and that. ''Ice? A house?" he thought, looking up to see the person before him. His body stiffened as soon as he saw her. That beautiful, more-than-perfect face... It had been in front of him a moment ago and a moment before as well. His confused heart swore that this woman was the cause of Qingyue''s death, so without hesitation, he jumped toward her forcefully. "DIE!" he shouted at Yinyin''s indifferent gaze. But suddenly, a strange power struck him again and sent him straight to the ground. Just before he fell unconscious from the strange blow to his mind, he had his memories brought back to the moment before he fell unconscious the first time. And he was deeply stunned after finding that his thoughts were confused and chaotic. Yet, before he could even understand what the hell was going on, his mind fell victim again to a terrifying illusion in which each of his loved ones was cruelly murdered in front of him. Somehow, this was instilling a trauma in his soul. The second time soon became a third time, which subsequently became a fourth and fifth time. Although he struggled again and again, trying to avoid death, it came so suddenly that he could not do it. And it didn''t just happen with Qingyue; it happened with each of his loved ones: his wives, his fianc¨¦es, his parents, his brothers and sisters, and even some people who had a deep connection with him but who were not in that group of people mentioned. In fact, there came a point where he understood that it was an illusion. What was in front of him was fake; it was not real! But... To see his loved ones die and for it to feel so real that they made him live a little story with them before killing them felt too painful. He couldn''t bear it. His heart hadn''t even matured enough for him to bear it. What was the point of Bing Yinyin making him see this, to begin with? Unbeknownst to him, a strange hatred began to form in his heart against her. Because even though he knew it wasn''t real... Somehow, his heart was becoming convinced that she was the cause of the death of his loved ones. Chapter 596 Fighting reason, the heart, and his own thoughts Bing Yinyin sighed after seeing this. The hatred in his gaze was becoming more ingrained every time he stood up.But he was not to blame, and she knew it. He can''t control those feelings because the same domain is using her as the main source of the pain caused in Tang Yin. His heart is slowly becoming convinced that she is to blame for his suffering, and when the heart is convinced of something, not even the mind can change it. She knows the effects of her domain: to create tremendous hatred in the other person''s heart so that he can never get rid of it. The more hatred he has, the more dishonest and disloyal thoughts he will have against Bing Yinyin. This domain is so terrifying that even Tang Yin''s soul cannot easily get rid of it, even more so when his cultivation is sealed. Right now, he is not in control of himself, which is why this domain can control him however it wants. It is not just any domain. This type of domain is called Independent Domains. They do not depend on their bearer or his thoughts to do harm. They do it naturally and independently. Therefore, she sighed and withdrew her domain after watching him suffer for quite a while. Tang Yin finally returned to himself, his mind utterly confused and full of strange thoughts swirling like a damaging torrent of deadly poison. Still, Bing Yinyin turned around before he could move and spoke to him. "The first step a person who is trying to reach unimaginable heights must take is to control himself. The teaching of Ice is to control yourself; if you can''t do it, forget about even reaching your father, I''m sure you won''t even be able to reach the power you once had." Her words shocked Tang Yin tremendously; he felt like lightning had struck his head. His mind buzzed, and his brain resumed control of his body. ''I am the Controller... If I, the bearer of the Law of Control, do not control myself and my thoughts, then what the fuck am I doing? If I can''t control my body, my heart, and my mind, how can I control the Law of Control and all that it entails?'' he thought. His mind was filled with diverse thoughts, but his heart was still wounded, and this wound was not easily healed. The pain of repeatedly watching loved ones die was not something that could be easily taken away. Still, he looked at her again. "Let me try again." Even he didn''t realize that his voice sounded terrifying and hurtful, causing Yinyin to feel an ache in her heart, something strange about her. Still, she soon returned to her calm attitude and shook her head. "You will die, haven''t you seen your own heart?" she replied. Tang Yin found that strange, but when he concentrated on feeling his heart, he noticed that it was beating at an unreal speed. ''Shit.'' He thought and frowned. He couldn''t go on. In fact, the speed at which it beat made it hurt so much that he frowned and put a hand there. Indeed, it was too dangerous to follow. That''s why Bing Yinyin walked inside the house. "Get a night''s rest, we''ll continue tomorrow." She said and locked herself in her room and sat on her bed. ''No matter if he hates me, I never thought of the idea of giving myself to someone.'' She thought but failed to get the peace to cultivate. She got up and sat by the window to look at the icy cold that hit the surroundings. A genuine smile appeared on her face for the first time in many years. ''Isn''t the concept of love to give your all for the one you love? It seems that woman was right; I was destined to fall in love with the person who would be the only one to test my domain in its purest and most perfect state. The first time someone tests my domain is always the most effective, so, Tang Yin, know that I am fulfilling the purest concept of love.'' ''I will die after this because there is no way for the pain in your heart to heal, but I am doing it because I want you to reach the heights you have set for yourself. This will forge your heart in the most perfect way possible, after all.'' Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her thoughts were intertwined with memories of the past. It wasn''t long in the past, really. Less than twenty years, perhaps. Actually, she no longer remembers how long it had been since she saw that strange woman who prophesied her end because she initially thought it was crazy nonsense. She didn''t expect that not only was it not crazy but that they were completely correct. Still, there was nothing wrong that was so true. That concept of the purest love she had was what caused that woman to decide to prophesy her end. ''There''s nothing wrong.'' She thought and tried to go to sleep... . In the next room, there was a world of difference between what the two people felt and thought. Despite the closeness of the two rooms and how perceptive Tang Yin was towards women, he couldn''t think of anything that associated love with the woman who was less than 2 meters away from him. It wasn''t his mind''s fault; his heart was already convinced that she was the culprit, and the heart slowly began to corrupt the mind, which made him stop thinking about it, running away from the fear of confronting himself. He was afraid because he knew he could not control himself. Still, he was amazed at what he had experienced. ''An Independent Domain...'' It is one of the most terrifying domains out there, and they are so rare that he only knows one person who has one like that. She is the most terrifying woman using the Domains in his World. A woman so powerful that even his father must respect her. ''...Even a Divine Body like Yinjie''s is not as rare as an Independent Domain, and this one is even more terrifying than hers. It could affect my soul!'' She thought. His body trembled slightly. He didn''t know the last time he showed himself as vulnerable as he did now, but he was sure that if the Heir of Death came now, he wouldn''t be able to cope with him. He would die in a few moves. Therefore, he was slightly desperate, going so far as almost to forget Bing Yinyin''s teachings again. But his mind was full of thoughts about her, and although they were not good, he knew how to distinguish between the good thoughts he had about her and concentrate on thinking about her teachings. ''Shit, I think I''m garbage, really.'' He thought without being able to control his heart. He immersed himself in the cultivation of his own mind and heart. He had never done it because he always thought it wasn''t necessary; who needed to cultivate his mind and heart? They don''t even have power. Or at least that''s what he said, but now he needed it more than ever. Chapter 597 Hidden meaning The following day, after resting for several hours, Tang Yin got up and quickly went to look for Yinyin.He had spent all night meditating without cultivation. He needed to find himself, to understand himself. And after so much meditation, he came to a conclusion. The way to cope with this bunch of strange feelings he was having was to defeat them in his own mind and illusion. That is, he needed to face them. That''s why he took Yinyin to get him into that strange Domain. Although she could not bring him in on her own, he quickly fell prey to the Domain again, for when he saw Bing Yinyin, he could not control his thoughts. And soon, he found himself plunged into endless torment again. No matter how many times he tried, his mind continuously fell prey to these thoughts swirling in his mind. ''These damned thoughts cannot dominate my life. I must master my mind, no matter how much it costs me.'' Once he returned to his physical body after seeing Huang Feifei and most of his women in this world die, he did not open his eyes. Instead, he quickly sat down on the ground and closed them tightly. He immersed himself in deep thoughts about what it means to control. About what it means to control himself and the importance of doing so. His thoughts became deeper and deeper. Even Bing Yinyin was stunned. ''Is he trying to control himself? Amazing. If he can pass the test of hatred, maybe the rest of the tests will be easy. He just needs to control himself and his thoughts. But how hard will that be?'' Even she did not know the answer to this question because she had never experienced anything like it. This Domain does not affect her because it belongs to her. That is why she had never experienced such deep-seated hatred. That is why she was patient and waited. Tang Yin soon opened his eyes and stared at her. Thoughts he guided crossed his mind, which again caused the Domain to activate and strike him. ''The way to strike... It''s straight to the soul, and the strike is to knock my soul unconscious. I see, that''s why I can''t see it; it''s a camouflaged soul attack.'' He thought to himself before falling unconscious. He couldn''t see the attack or even tell where it came from within this vast Domain. Still, the little bit of information he had provided kept his memories intact once inside the illusion. That was surprising to him and a breakthrough. Even so, it was still painful to see his wives die. This time, Bing Yinyin played the ''Heir of Death'' and practically killed his entire family before him. Despite that, as soon as he woke up from the nightmare, he sat up again without opening his eyes for a moment. He went back into his own mind and thoughts. It was then that he realized something else. With every blow this Domain gave him, light ice particles infiltrated his soul. ''What for? Does she want to freeze me inside?'' he thought, but he soon realized that his thoughts had been diverted again. And when he realized that, he understood what was going on. ''I see. So it''s because the whole point of training in this Domain is to freeze your feelings. But wouldn''t that be too scary? It''s like killing your own feelings!'' he thought. Perhaps his thoughts were not wrong, but he opened his eyes again, wanting to experience that again. Yet, before he could finish opening them, that stream of energy hit him without warning once again, and he fell unconscious before he could even think. Thus, he soon woke up again. Tang Yin frowned and looked to his side. ''What is this?'' He was lying face down on a strange, barren land. Somehow, it brought back a memory. "Tang Yin!" A beautiful voice then came from the front. Strange longing could be heard in that voice, leaving him stunned. He immediately and unconsciously raised his head to stare at a different Qingyue. The woman in front of him certainly was that beautiful, star-reading Qingyue. But she was slightly different from when she was in his world. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wore elegant clothes, the kind she was rarely seen wearing, and a partially revealing dress. Although she was not the Qingyue he saw in his world when she was alive, he could recognize her. She was Qingyue that the Heirs'' Chambers showed him when he applied for the Law of Control; perhaps they did so as a ''reward.'' ''The aura of death... It''s not there? It''s because of the illusion...'' He thought and stood up. In fact, this illusion made it easy for him this time. Because even though they might want to assassinate Qingyue again, he cannot make a mistake and think it''s reality anymore. The main problem with past illusions is that they felt highly realistic and made his heart believe they were true. But there is no way this one is real. After all, it was just an illusion created by the Heirs'' Chambers to allow him to see her one more time. And this time, the illusion was not complete. Still, before his thoughts ended, he looked up in shock and saw a huge column of ice rising from the far reaches of the world. That column of ice, so strange and powerful, headed here at great speed, heading towards Qingyue. He sneered, "In your dreams!" he shouted, launching himself at the ice pillar before it could even hit Qingyue. *SWOSH* He tried to hit it, but... At that moment, his body pierced the ice pillar, and he was stunned. An immense amount of feelings inside his body were frozen instantly, making him abruptly fall to the ground. He did not look back to see Qingyue, who had been frozen and was about to die, being pierced by large icy thorns that appeared. Instead, he looked at the ground and frowned. His mind felt challenged. Perhaps for the first time, he had felt challenged. He hadn''t realized it, but his mindset had changed since he started experiencing this, so, feeling challenged, he felt angry. ''I have said it clearly: I am not going to freeze my feelings. I''m not going to destroy them, nor am I going to strip myself of them; who do you think you are to freeze something in me that I don''t want?'' He spoke internally to that strange ice that had crept into his body. Chapter 598 Words with power. He could feel the Ice looking at him with arrogance and indifference.Then, a powerful presence appeared above him, making him look up. This time, there was no desperation or swiftness in his movements. He simply looked up naturally and gazed at the icy figure materialized above him. ''The older one I saw recently...'' He thought but smiled mockingly. "You think you can imitate him? Don''t be arrogant, Ice." He said after realizing what was going on. The fact that the Ice in this place was trying to imitate such a ridiculously powerful person like that elder made Tang Yin want to sneer. It was a mockery to such a powerful person. Still, he did not receive any response from Ice. The only sound in the surrounding area was the rushing of the wind, shaken by that mighty presence that girded itself over this entire world. "I didn''t think that the purpose of this independent domain and the Law of Ice had so much in common. No wonder all women who practice Ice tend to become icy statues over time." Although he was speaking aloud, he was talking to himself. "Still, I don''t think that''s really the only way to be an Ice Law Bearer. Freezing and subsequently making feelings disappear is not that it''s a very wise decision, if we consider that we have millions of years left to live, after all." Tang Yin turned away and did not mind the powerful presence above him. Instead, he looked at Qingyue, who was about to be pierced by huge ice stakes. He walked there without hurrying, and as soon as he arrived, he stopped the ice stakes, which still did not pierce the beautiful frozen woman in front of him. Then, he gave a solid blow to the vast icy pillar that had been created. It was destroyed in an instant, and Qingyue fell into his arms. He did not bother to watch her reactions or actions or even respond to her words. He simply placed her once again on the ground and stroked her head. At that precise instant, a potent ice attack crossed the surroundings from behind. "BEWARE!" shouted Qingyue, thinking that this icy attack would split Tang Yin in half. Even so, the attack crossed him and did nothing to Tang Yin''s body. But when it hit Qingyue, her body split in two. Tang Yin stared at this and sighed. But he did nothing to stop it. His mind was unperturbed, and he looked back. "Your Ice will never freeze my feelings. You are destined for me to be your controller. Don''t forget, I am The Controller." Once his words finished coming out, the space around him cracked and exploded with force, bringing him once again to his mind. This time, he stood with wide eyes without saying a word and stared at Bing Yinyin''s beautiful face. That perfect face in front of him made him smile. But he did not pay too much attention to it. Instead, he looked at the domain below him and waved his hand towards it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This caused a strange power to rise forcefully from the domain, mixed with glimpses of Ice. ''Take me to see Qingyue.'' He thought. Then, that strange power struck him again, making him fall backward. Its actions stunned Bing Yinyin, ''What the hell just happened?'' She thought. Somehow, she felt that the hatred in Tang Yin''s heart had disappeared, or perhaps it was present, but did he hide it? She couldn''t understand it, but the most surprising thing was that the domain acted without him having a glimmer of thoughts against her. That was absurd! Despite that, she couldn''t think of a response to it, so she concentrated on looking at him... Within the illusion, Tang Yin stared at the beautiful woman, Qingyue, who stood before him on that mountain. This was the last memory he had of Qingyue. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Not all of the deaths Qingyue was given during his imprisonment in this domain were real. The vast majority of deaths she was given did not occur in this place. But this mountain scene happened, and although the death is different, the last time he could talk to Qingyue was on this mountain. That''s why he wanted to see this scene one more time. Soon, the scene manifested as a colossal death gate arrived before, threatening to take Qingyue''s life. "Don''t show me the false." Tang Yin said coldly after seeing huge black spikes shoot out from all sides, ready to murder Qingyue. But his words made everything stop as if it had been frozen. At that instant, the power of the stakes dispersed. Instead, the door opened, and a terrifying black smoke came out of it. It flew absurdly towards Qingyue and embraced her as if it wanted to swallow her. Qingyue''s screams echoed throughout the place while a look of bewilderment shone in her eyes. Then, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was and grabbed her tightly. This was exactly the way Qingyue died. Back then, he didn''t have the courage to come so close to the door of death, but now he didn''t care. It was fake. There was nothing he could do. Still, there was something he would have wanted to tell her at that time that he didn''t dare to say because of the stupid fear of death he had. ''This time, no matter what, I must say it.'' He thought, tenderly embracing the beautiful woman in his arms and smiling at her. "I couldn''t prevent your death, Qingyue. I was getting strong for you, but in the end, I didn''t use my strength to protect you." "I''m sorry that you met the worst version of me, such a useless and cowardly person." "But don''t worry, Qingyue. I was once afraid to fight death; this time, I don''t care if I have to destroy death someday; I will rescue you from wherever your soul is and bring it back to my side." "These words that I could not say to you in person, I will say to you again once the Heir of Death is trampled under my feet." "Though the moon has forsaken you and thought you unworthy, I will seek you out and bring you to my side. I will make you the Moon Goddess, and no one will ever be able to oppose you. If I need to fight all the Heirs to do so, then I will." His words were filled with an unwavering certainty that had never been heard from him before. He was not afraid even though he was talking about something as fearsome as that. And after these words, the illusion shattered without warning. Chapter 599 As The Controller As the Controller, how could he not control himself? In his mind, he is a God. He is the leader of his thoughts and feelings and who controls them.He could not let himself be controlled by the thoughts and feelings instilled by a domain; that would be an embarrassment to himself. His soul was finally able to break free from the chains binding him to an endless hatred, which could control his actions and cause him to make endless mistakes. This made his soul feel absolutely calm. Then he stood up and looked up. Those unperturbed and tremendously indifferent eyes looked at Bing Yinyin. His calm gaze and indifferent actions showed a coolness worthy of admiration, but it was a little strange. It didn''t feel like coldness or ice, much less like his feelings were absent. Instead, it felt like everything around him was under his control, so nothing affected him. His soul, aura, heart, mind, and everything else about him were in a strange and enigmatic serenity that made Bing Yinyin''s heart pound when she noticed it. His whole body was in a perfect symbiosis of serenity. The change was so drastic that Bing Yinyin was stunned, but a light touch on her waist brought her back to reality, and she noticed that Tang Yin''s perfect face was very close to hers. In his eyes was a strange desire that made her think he would be attacked again. But it didn''t happen. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead, her cold lips were soon sealed by his. That strange feeling she had never felt before, coupled with the enigmatic figure in front of her, left her even more dazed than she already was, and her mind whirred. He not only kissed her but pulled her even closer to his body. The power sealed in his body was unleashed gently but dangerously. The power was serene, and there was no way it looked dangerous, but the feeling it gave off was immensely powerful. It looked as if a vast true dragon had descended into this world. Such tremendous power was felt in every corner of this world. Despite that, he caused almost no change where he stood, for he wore a strange and terrifying serenity. Bing Yinyin was stunned and thought her end had come. That power almost made her tremble, but when she saw Tang Yin''s face, she noticed no sign of hatred. "You have risked a lot, Yinyin. More than I thought you could risk for me. What you did was a risky move, but I won''t tell you that you shouldn''t have done it. On the contrary, thank you for doing it. Thanks to you, I can understand my path better." Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire If Bing Yinyin sowed hatred in Tang Yin''s heart as she had been doing for two days, how could she survive? She would be hated by the most powerful person on the continent. It was so risky what she did, it touched Tang Yin''s heart. But it was a sacrifice that was really worth it, and Tang Yin couldn''t deny it. Now, he understands better how to control himself and feels that his own mind has changed slightly. "You have been my teacher so far. You have taught me so many things, and you have been willing to sacrifice yourself for me. That''s amazing. Not only do I not hate you like you thought I would, but from now on, I will make you mine." He said, kissing her again. Tang Yin''s eyes shone with an intense desire that Bing Yinyin could recognize. He desired her. But how could the domain not act against these desires? They are supposed to be considered impure desires. That''s why she was stunned, Tang Yin noticed. "Don''t think that having those kinds of thoughts is bad. They are not impure or dishonest thoughts. It is simply the pure desire that allows the human being to continue to exist, how could they be dishonest thoughts? How you have it will determine whether the domain acts or not, and right now, my desire is to have you to myself and to love you in a beautiful union that has been considered sacred forever; how could it act against me?" he replied, though then smiled once more. "Well, it couldn''t act against me either. I think I''ve been able to control it," he said, moving his hand to the side. His slight movement caused Bing Yinyin''s domain to shut down and return to her body. ''A Domain capable of affecting my soul with an illusion; this is the first time I''ve encountered one like this. Although I understand that it is due to the instability of my mind in comprehending a new type of power, it is still amazing.'' ''With this domain, I think I have an idea about the type of golden finger I should create for her so that her get the most out of it.'' Tang Yin thought. Bing Yinyin was really shocked, but she knew how to accept things quickly. "Congratulations! I didn''t expect you to pass all the tests once. I don''t understand how you did it, but that''s amazing. I think you can start practicing the real Law of Ice." She replied, and the two parted ways. They talked about a few things, and Tang Yin sealed his power again. A while later, they were facing each other. Tang Yin sitting and Bing Yinyin instructing him various things. "The Law of Ice has various ways to learn it. Honestly, maybe only my teacher could explain to you the right way to learn it; I can only teach you some things as I did with Qingyue, and the rest will depend on how good your understanding is." "You must always keep in mind the ice personality, finding the balance between what you are and the ice, but you must know that the ice will only show its greatest potential when you don''t let your feelings out." "Hold this." Bing Yinyin passed him a scroll on which a few things were written. It appeared to be an ancient saying or verse. The words were written in a bright silver color, with the tips glowing a beautiful ice blue. Chapter 600 Something in him has changed "You must understand that to understand the Law of Ice, it will not be enough just to read what is written there. You need to put it into practice because Ice will be your great friend from now on.""You must know that you have bypassed all the ice training and are learning a Law directly without any real prior training. Therefore, in order for the Ice to accept you as its bearer, you must convince it." "You must make it see your determination," she said, then stared at him momentarily. "Another way is for you to force him to follow you. Be powerful enough on a mental level to make the Law of Ice bend to you. But this way is complicated, and I don''t think it will be very fruitful." "What you need to understand is that you need to be in constant contact to understand Ice. It''s a different element; it''s not a primary element, but that doesn''t mean it''s weaker. It is so powerful and versatile that it might surprise you once you understand it. Right now, you need to read what the scroll says; after that, you will go in there. You''re not going to fight; on the contrary, you''ll have to use your Ice to prevent the beasts from discovering you." Bing Yinyin talked nonstop until she finally said all she could say. She approached him, put a hand on his head, and conveyed all this knowledge in more detail. Things she did not know how to say by voice, she conveyed in full. Tang Yin then began to immerse himself in the cultivation and understanding of the scroll in his hand. He read the scroll slowly until he closed his eyes to immerse himself in his own mind. Ice is a secondary element of nature derived from water. However, if we consider that there are secondary elements that were born at specific times or due to specific circumstances, such as blood, it can be considered a primary element. But it should be seen as a secondary element. ''It is an element that symbolizes indifference, loneliness... That is why it is a complicated element to understand and comprehend for people who have never been alone.'' He thought, immersed in his thoughts. When he realized that, he understood why Yinyin had told him that he would have to enter the Frozen Forest in front of him. It''s because he would need to spend many nights understanding and surrounded by solitude; otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to understand. A better way to understand it would be to accept his fate and freeze his feelings, becoming cold and indifferent to all kinds of feelings, but that is something he was unwilling to do. Therefore, he needed to look for another way, and the way presented to him by Bing Yinyin a moment ago, of making the Ice submit to him, was the most feasible one. Still, if he wants to make an element submit to him, he must understand it perfectly. Now, he must be cautious when trying to do so, for Ice is capable of freezing feelings and the heart, no matter whose it is. Trying to control it will be a complicated situation. While he was immersed in his thoughts, he also realized that Ice is a moldable element. It is gentle but rigid. Its indifference is full of elegance, but it can also be brusque at times. ''He is a difficult element to control because of its influence on feelings... What a troublesome element,'' he thought and sighed. He continued to search within himself for anything that could mean Ice and anything that could help him master it. After a couple of hours, he nodded to himself. ''Keeping a calm heart in the face of all kinds of circumstances is the root of indifference...'' He thought and stood up. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire He didn''t say anything to Bing Yinyin and simply nodded to her. He grabbed the scroll and started walking into the forest. Soon, he was walking through a freezing place with occasional icy storms as he thought about the scroll he had read, trying to keep its writings in his mind. The icy storms began to hit him occasionally, and he used his knowledge to dodge various beasts he encountered along the way. If he had to differentiate between what he needed to understand first, perhaps dealing with feelings of loneliness and indifference would be paramount. However, as he thought about wanting to learn this and began to think about how to do it, he noticed that the Ice in this place was already so predictable to him that it didn''t hurt him. In fact, he could avoid harm at an astonishing speed, with easy and agile movements, as if this place was his own home. Not only that, but he quickly realized it was because he felt so familiar with the Ice; he felt it as if it were a part of him. That led him to try to go deeper; he wanted to try various things. The more he walked through the Ice and the huge, terrifying icy storms, the smoother and better everything became. ''Was it because of that domain?'' he thought. He still hadn''t realized something important had happened when he was affected by that domain; Bing Yinyin had slightly noticed it but wasn''t sure about it either. Something he would soon realize. ''I must keep going deeper.'' Without much thought, he walked gently through the vast icy forest, not hurrying. The tranquility of his heart was so terrifying that it allowed him to look in detail at everything that revolved around him, leading to the fact that he could walk freely and smoothly through a place plagued by dangers on all sides without alerting anyone. That calmness of his heart symbolized his improvement in the Law of Control, for he felt that he could now control many things that he could not before. Although he was walking through the forest, his mind was filled with thoughts as if he were sitting on a huge icy throne, looking down on the forest from above. When some icy storm threatened to hit him, his legs moved nimbly through it, and he managed to avoid it. In a moment, he had walked a large portion of the icy forest, making this the most peaceful and pleasurable moment he had ever experienced. It was an enigmatic and strange tranquility, which perhaps only the Ice could give him. Yet, this enigmatic tranquility was soon interrupted by a huge icy storm, which announced that he had entered one of the most dangerous areas of the spiritual forest. This icy storm also carried huge icy chunks. Tang Yin turned around and raised a palm-shaped hand toward one of the icy chunks that threatened to hit him. Then, the Ice stopped, strangely, a few inches from his body. Chapter 601 Deep understanding At this point, he was trying to test one of his theories about Ice.His mind was in near-perfect tune with the Ice in front of him. The icy storm buzzed in his ear and crossed from side to side, causing several icy chunks to hit him lightly. It was no light damage he received; those icy chunks broke his skin and flesh, leading him to suffer a mysterious icy pain. Still, he didn''t bother with those minor wounds. He focused on the icy piece before him, and his mind filled with thoughts about something he had thought about a few hours ago. The element of Ice, is a moldable element. He was not referring to the Law of Ice but to the Ice itself. The moldability of Ice lies in the understanding of the user. If someone could comprehend the Laws of Ice to his ''Bearer'' state, he could succeed in molding the Ice to fight in an astonishing way. However, Tang Yin did not believe that he could reach the most profound understanding of ice in that way. He has no previous references, but something inside him tells him that a user''s deep understanding of Ice is not only due to his rank in understanding the Law of Ice. Because Ice itself is not the Law of Ice. In the end, the Law of Ice must have a deeper purpose than ''Ice''. Yes, the Law of Ice is likely the absolute power of the Element Ice, but that does not mean that it is more perfect in every way than Ice itself. An example is ''Death'' and ''The Law of Death''. The Law of Death has a deeper purpose: It can end everything in existence in any way it wants. But this end, if it occurs in a battle, would not necessarily be a permanent end. Corroding the soul is complicated, even for the Law of Death. It can do it, that is so, but if the soul bearer has a powerful enough soul ability, it might manage to flee. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire But, when ''Death'' comes naturally, it is impossible to escape it. Using that example, Tang Yin had a hunch that understanding ''Ice'' could help him understand the Law of Ice, but understanding the Law of Ice would not necessarily help him understand ''Ice''. So, he wants to understand Ice in its purest state and see what he can do with it. Maybe that could help him on his way to becoming a genuine ''Controller''. So, he focused on the large chunk of Ice before him. It had a perfectly square cut as if it had been made with machinery. Soon, the square piece of ice began to change strangely. It looked as if someone was molding it with their hand. It looked like the most moldable clay, and the perfect square soon became a semicircular round. It required intense concentration on Tang Yin''s part, so initially, he had not noticed it, but when he felt the Ice had changed, he returned to himself and lowered his hand. The Ice fell into his hand, holding the semicircular round. He then focused his mind again to mold it into another shape. As the minutes continued to pass, the Ice maintained its semicircle, causing Tang Yin to frown. ''It''s moldable, but it''s complicated to understand it in depth. Having done it once is already great progress; I shouldn''t be arrogant.'' He thought and dropped the Ice to the ground. ''I should keep moving around here. I need more familiarity with the Ice.'' He thought. He didn''t care that it was night right now; he just continued walking through the vast icy forest while the howling of the beasts sounded in the background and the little ice birds sang among the branches. ... Time flies. Two weeks had passed since Tang Yin plunged into the depths of the Ice Forest. Because of his determination to understand the Law of Ice in depth, he did not leave the forest for a moment. He was immersed in his own quest for Ice. He had not even eaten these days, but he did not care, for all this time had been fruitful for him. ''I still don''t understand the Law of Ice though... It''s so strange.'' Tang Yin thought as he sat on the branch of a tree, watching some beasts passing below. They were powerful beasts from the Supreme Spiritual Realm, with hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation. Even so, none of those passing by noticed Tang Yin''s presence above them. During these two weeks here, Tang Yin has understood Ice in a more profound and detailed way. So much so that he can now make his aura look like that of an icy cone he encounters along the path for the beasts. It''s perfect camouflage in an icy world like this. After seeing the beasts cross over, Tang Yin jumped down and began his journey again. In the distance, Bing Yinyin was watching him and sighed. "If he keeps going like this, he''ll understand in 1 month, but I wonder if we have a month''s time." She said softly as she remembered the news Bing Xian had sent her. The demons attacked the mainland, and the Tang Clan showed their claws. She received it one week ago but had not told Tang Yin because she could see how hard he was trying to learn the Law of Ice. She could see an unwavering determination; she didn''t want to upset him. Still, it was time to tell him. She had already made up her mind, and she would tell him. Therefore, she jumped up from where she was looking at Tang Yin and fell beside him. "Yinyin, what''s wrong?" Tang Yin asked after seeing her fall, and she nodded to him. "I''ve been watching you. Although I see that you are still calm and trying to get it right, I also notice that your steps are getting more and more hurried." She said, and he smiled. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I was always proud of my own talent, you know? But now I''ve spent a lot of days trying to figure something out, and I still can''t. If I keep trying, it''s because I want to be stubborn and prove my talent again in something impactful like learning a new Law. But, despite that, I feel that I have less and less time left." "Although you haven''t told me, I can sense that demons have been attacking because of the fluctuations in the earth. The earth seems to be in a constant slight tremor that no one feels but that cannot be hidden from my perception. That tells me that time for me is short, so it makes me despair a little, I think I''m being too slow." He replied with a slight sigh. Chapter 602 The best way to understand it: Dual Cultivation. Time is short, but his talent does not seem to be high enough to understand an element like this. He knows that with only the ice element and lightning, he won''t be able to cope with the Heir of Death, so he will need to master the other elements to do so. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.And if it''s already taking him so long to understand ice, how could he get there in time? But the truth is, he wasn''t doing badly at all. Understanding a Natural Law in such a short time is something no one has ever done; many people take a lifetime, and even a woman as talented as Bing Qingyue had to train for dozens of years to foster a foundation of the Law she was going to learn in the future, and when it was her turn to learn it, it took several years before she got it. But it had only been two weeks since he started training the Law of Ice. Maybe in four more weeks, he would get the hang of it; it wasn''t a speed that anyone else could match, even more so when he didn''t have a foundation built from before. He''s doing it from scratch; how could he be slow? Bing Yinyin almost felt a pain in her heart when she heard him say that. It took her so many years to learn it; how could he say he was being slow? Still, she didn''t say anything about it. She hadn''t come here to reproach him for something. "You''re doing it too fast, more like. Maybe if you keep going the way you''re going, you might grasp the essence of ice that even I haven''t been able to grasp in a few weeks. That''s amazing; I can only congratulate you." "But it is true that time is short," she replied, grabbing him by the arm to get out of here. Tang Yin did not refuse this, and both flew back to that small house at the foot of the frozen forest. When they arrived, she released him at the entrance and stood a little with her back to him. "Tang Yin, I know you are in a hurry, and I can see that you have already understood enough of the ice. We can use the best way to understand it from now on. You will benefit greatly and be able to understand it in a very short time, possibly in a few days." She said, without looking him in the face. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "The best way to understand it? What is it?" he asked hesitantly. If he thought of a way to understand the Law of Ice, the best way was the one he was doing. Understanding it that way would always yield enormous benefits. ''Is there a better way than that?'' he thought. Bing Yinyin turned to look at him, slightly surprised at his question. She always thought Tang Yin knew everything, but she seemed to have just found something he knew nothing about. She took off her veil to stare at him and smiled at him. That beautiful, perfect smile formed on a more than-perfect face. "Dual Cultivation. There is no better way to understand a Law or power than to do Dual Cultivation with a person who understands it. I think you know that don''t you?" she asked, but naturally, her face flushed slightly. She was embarrassed, as she never thought she would ever get to say that to someone. And Tang Yin was surprised by this, but he nodded a little. ''That''s right, Dual Cultivation... In my world, my family never let me try it because they told me I wasn''t old enough, but why had I forgotten that there was such a good way to cultivate?'' He thought. Even so, he was soon stunned after thinking like that and stared at Bing Yinyin. The mere thought of having dual cultivation with such an incredibly perfect woman increased his desire to possess her. Besides, she was the one who brought up the topic, which meant that she wanted to do it. And there''s no way she didn''t know what that meant because she was slightly flushed! Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire That made him smile, and he unleashed his cultivation to rush over to her and hug her. She was surprised, but before she could move or utter a sound, she felt lips press against hers. "Hn." Surprised by this sudden movement, she felt as if lightning struck her again, just like the first time. That strange feeling took over her mind and body, so unconsciously, she opened her mouth for Tang Yin''s tongue to pass. The first time Tang Yin kissed her was a slight touch, but this time, she wanted to feel more of this strange feeling. She felt an electric current cross her body as Tang Yin''s tongue tangled with hers, but her awkward movements made Tang Yin smile slightly, and he began to guide her. He gently hugged her to him as his lips sealed hers. As their tongues frolicked, he began to feel his body ignite, and the intense desire to eat such an exquisite woman increased in his heart. That heat given off by his body also began to take over Bing Yinyin''s body, which lacked experience, so she quickly pulled away from him. "Haah... Haah... Wait..." She said, breathless and a bit exhausted from that kiss. "You can''t refuse now that you brought it up." Tang Yin said, pulling her towards him. She averted her gaze a little and nodded, "I won''t refuse. But first, we must purify ourselves for dual cultivation. We will use the Ice Law cultivation method, so purification is necessary." Tang Yin did not refuse, and they entered the bathroom together. Tang Yin had always wondered why the bathroom had such a large bathtub filled with crystal clear but icy water. Now, he could understand it. It was the purifying water from the most extreme cold. It is a special kind of elemental water, which is created in the most extreme places of the elements and serves to purify the body. Just as there is one for ice, there is even one for fire and the rest of the elements of nature. When both arrived at the bath, Bing Yinyin elegantly let their dresses fall to the floor. Even so, not even the purest elegance could overshadow the perfect figure that stood before a totally stunned Tang Yin. Chapter 603 A more than perfect body exclusively for him (soft 18+) He knew it. She was beautiful.Fuck, she was so beautiful that he couldn''t believe such a person existed. He could accept Qingyue''s existence as a perfect beauty, and the system accepted it, too, because it set the beauty limit at 10. But a beauty that could exceed that limit? It should not exist. But it did exist, and the fact that she was in front of him right now and naked made his heart race. She was so beautiful it was indescribable. But those big, beautiful, bare buttocks in front of him gave him a different sense of perfection. The ripe aura of her body, mixed with her beautiful white skin, plus those big buttocks and that perfect figure, were deadly to any living being. Everything about her body was the most just the right and perfect size imaginable. She was one of the most perfect women Tang Yin had ever seen in terms of physical attraction that he could feel. He was so stunned that he did not react immediately. Bing Yinyin could feel his gaze, but she walked to the bathtub and started bathing there. Then Tang Yin reacted and followed her closely. She then began to wash her parts very well without him noticing, and she began to tell him how they would employ the dual cultivation that the Law of Ice taught. Therefore, she spent an extended period explaining and bathing in this icy water until it was finally time to leave. "I''ll wait for you in the room." She said softly, grabbing the towel and exiting the bathroom shortly after. Tang Yin was still immersed in cultivation, and it wasn''t until an hour later that he finally emerged and headed for the room. Bing Yinyin was waiting for him, sitting in the room. And although she was slightly flushed, her face looked indifferent. Tang Yin then walked toward her, pulling her into a tight, upward hug to kiss her intensely. Among the tallest women he had met, she was the second tallest. So he did not need to lean down too far to kiss her. Although she was surprised, she accepted him. Instead, she plunged into his delicate kiss while her thoughts flew back and forth. As a bearer of the Law of Ice, these past few days have been slightly strange for her, as her mind is filled with different thoughts than usual. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had trained her indifference to such an extent that she could see someone murdering her people, and she was not driven by anger or any kind of feelings. But right now, she couldn''t stop her mind from flying between diverse and bold thoughts about the man kissing her intensely. Their tongues became entangled, and Tang Yin''s curious hands began to move down her body. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Those hands went straight to the place he wanted to touch the most... Although he had seen her breasts, and they were big and beautiful, and he wanted to squeeze them, the truth was that it wasn''t what most caught his attention about this woman. Instead, it was those beautiful, fleshy, perfect buttocks, so soon his hands were clinging tightly to them. "Ahn..." A soft moan came out of her mouth then, causing her to gasp in surprise, almost biting her tongue in the process. Still, she nodded. Perhaps she understood what Tang Yin wanted to do, so she dropped backward onto the bed, with Tang Yin on top of her, and raised her arms. "You can do whatever you want." The softness in her tone of voice and the meaning of her words made Tang Yin not hold on to the urge he had right now. He immediately began to undress her. His clothes had long since left his body. The perfect waist, huge breasts, and private parts of this beautiful woman were visible to him while the moonlight showed through the window of the room and illuminated her gorgeous body. Tang Yin bent down on the bed and grabbed her legs to open them slightly. Although she struggled a little, in the end, she allowed it. A beautiful pink, perfect vagina lay before him. He brought his face close to her and began licking her vagina lightly. "Hnn..." Although she had no experience whatsoever, she had read books about it long ago, as she needed to have references for everything. So, she knew this was something he would possibly do. That was why she washed herself intensely in that place a while ago. She knew he would do something like that. Still, she couldn''t help but be shocked when she felt it, so her moans started to come out. Tang Yin then started to slowly stick his tongue into her vagina, increasing her moans. "Hnn!" She moved her hands towards him to grab his head when an electric current hit her body from inside. Her body shuddered at that moment. She was nicknamed the Ice Goddess, and this was not just because she was the Mistress of the Divine Ice Sect. It was because she was the most indifferent and perhaps closest to the ice of all the women in the sect. Although Bing Xian might be the most powerful Ice Goddess, she still had vivid feelings that awakened when she saw Tang Yin. But in front of this woman, even Tang Yin''s perfect face had no apparent effects. Because she was a genuinely indifferent goddess, her indifference also meant that she had never felt the need to introduce something there before. She was a true ice woman, but right now, the electric current she felt when Tang Yin thrust his tongue into her vagina also hit her brain, unleashing countless amount of strange feelings that were, perhaps, frozen. Her mind buzzed then, and through her mind crossed countless perverse thoughts that she wanted Tang Yin to do to her. All the poses she saw in that book manifested in her at that moment, bringing her arousal to the highest point in a brief instant. At the same time, Tang Yin thrust his tongue deeper into her vagina and touched her weak spot... "Ahnnn!" A loud suppressed moan emerged from this woman''s mouth, and a stream of delicious bodily fluids that had been pent up for thousands of years shot out of her vagina... Chapter 604 The awakening of a beast (18+) That stream of delicious fluids entered Tang Yin''s mouth, and he savored it, but it didn''t stop with that. The spurt was so long and intense that it got him wet and splashed to the floor, bed, and so on.Likewise, her moan was not short. It was so long that it was amazing. This made Tang Yin smile. He had done this on purpose, as he wanted her to stop holding back. He wanted to see all the sides that a woman like her could show. Still, he was amazed to see how long her orgasm lasted. ''...How intense... Unbelievable, I''ve never seen a woman last that long in an orgasm...'' Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire Although he was amazed, when he saw her trembling with excitement, he again thrust his tongue into her vagina. "Ahn!" He began to suck and move his tongue in circles inside her vagina, causing Bing Yinyin''s arousal to increase. She had not expected to feel this way. Never had she ever felt like this, nor did she expect to have so many perverse thoughts. But this whirlwind of strange thoughts and feelings overwhelmed her, significantly increasing her excitement. When she felt Tang Yin stick her tongue in there again, her excitement peaked, and she couldn''t hold it. She stood up abruptly and, in one motion, pulled Tang Yin to the bed. Tang Yin was stunned by his change of perspective and suddenly saw Bing Yinyin riding on top of him. The expression on her face stunned him. He didn''t expect to see that expression on the face of an enchanting beauty as perfect as she was. Her face was burning with desire and excitement, while her lips were slightly open, smiling lustfully. The expression and shape of her eyes seemed to have transformed from one moment to the next, and now she looked highly lustful. Intense desire was embodied in that perfect face, making everything around her lightless in Tang Yin''s eyes. She put both her arms on Tang Yin''s chest and did not ask or tell him anything. She simply moved her vagina to align it with Tang Yin''s giant awakened dragon and slammed down. "Ahhnnnnnn!" A long, excited moan escaped her mouth as she felt Tang Yin''s cock touch her deepest spot. Although she had just lost her virginity, she felt no pain at all. On the contrary, it felt so good that she wanted more... Although she was inexperienced, she began to move her waist up and down as she felt Tang Yin''s huge penis penetrating her vagina. "Ahnn!" Moans filled the room, and her hips didn''t stop. Up and down, it was a movement that was initially clumsy due to her lack of experience. But as a woman with over 2,000 years of history, there was no way she was going to keep it up. She quickly figured out how to make him touch her weak spot, which sent electrical currents through her body. Those currents were not spiritual energy, just something normal to the human body. She didn''t even bother to activate her dual cultivation ability, nor did she allow Tang Yin to activate it; she just wanted to fuck, in the true sense of the word! The movements became more agile and precise as her moans filled the room, and the sound of the impact between her beautiful big buttocks and Tang Yin''s torso followed her moans. The speed of her hip movements increased when she felt something foreign coming from her body. She didn''t have the urge to stop but to increase the speed! Those beautiful buttocks continued to pound Tang Yin''s torso, again and again, while he was totally stunned by Bing Yinyin''s change. He could feel the arousal of this beautiful, mature woman in the atmosphere and could see it reflected on her face. But she wouldn''t even let him do anything. She forcefully held Tang Yin''s body beneath her as her movements became faster and faster. More and more precise. Naturally, being dominated like that felt a little different than usual. So, Tang Yin began to get aroused. It had been a long time since he had felt a woman dominate him in sex, so he, too, began to move his hips, increasing Bing Yinyin''s moans. "Ahnn, Tang Yin...!" "Ahnnn!" A loud, glamorous moan escaped from her mouth as a great gush of her beautiful fluids escaped from her vagina. But that was only the beginning. An orgasm only heightened her arousal. Even as she was cumming and when she felt Tang Yin cum inside her, she didn''t stop. On the contrary, she increased the speed of her hips! Her fluids spread all over the room precisely because of that, and she felt herself wanting more and more. Even Tang Yin was amazed to see her like this. ''God... Have I awakened a beast?'' He thought and wondered if he could keep up with her. He had never seen a woman in that state so excited and determined. But that also turned him on. Such a perfect woman was letting go of her restraint, and now she wanted to try all this; how could he stand by and do nothing? He immediately wanted to take the lead. He hugged her, then suddenly moved, trying to get her onto all fours on the bed. But before he could do so, she lay down on him, causing him to fall, sitting on the edge of the bed. She stood up on the floor and, with her back to him, thrust his penis into her vagina once more. Now, she wanted to do it in this position, as she had once seen it in an old book. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was so aroused that she didn''t even notice Tang Yin''s intentions; she just wanted to feel him more and more. She started to move as soon as she did this, as her perfect back and perfect buttocks were in front of Tang Yin, moving up and down sharply, giving him the best view he had seen so far. Chapter 605 The perfect symbiosis of Dual Cultivation (18+) Tang Yin was surprised...It had been hours since she pushed him down, and she was stilln''t satisfied. She continued to move her hips with intensity while her moans continued to excite Tang Yin. They were soft, indifferent, loving. They were strange, to say the least because they carried many kinds of mixed feelings, but they were beautiful. He was enjoying heaven right now. It was a different feeling, but to be able to have sex with such a perfect woman and to see that she was like that made him enjoy it even more. Even more so when he sees that she has been enjoying herself just as much. Still, after five hours straight, Bing Yinyin fell lying on his chest, her back to him, slightly exhausted. Suddenly, she remembered how she had acted in these five hours, and she felt shame fill her face. Tang Yin noticed this and smiled. "Embarrassed after all that?" "...Don''t say it..." She put a hand to her face to cover herself. She had lost her mind momentarily when so many feelings hit her. But even now, she still wanted more. That was why she hadn''t even moved or pulled Tang Yin''s member out of her vagina. The member was still erect there, inside her. And although she wanted to try many more things, she knew that time was precious. So, she got up again. As she felt Tang Yin''s member move inside her, she felt her legs tremble slightly. Increasing her excitement. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Therefore, she smiled and looked at him. "Let''s do dual cultivation." She said and turned to look at him. Tang Yin then grabbed her and pulled her under him. "Dual cultivation is not boring. You seem to have a misconception of what it is, so let me show you how much fun it can be." He spoke. Although he had honestly never done dual cultivation or been taught anything about it, he had read a few books about it. After all, who wouldn''t want to become strong all by having sex? He''d be an idiot not to want that. You don''t have to exert yourself, and it''s more fun than cultivation. Plus, it''s pleasurable¡ªit''s the best thing in the world. That''s why he did some research. Even though he wasn''t taught it profoundly, he still knew how to do it. Bing Yinyin was stunned by this, but soon she felt a huge meat stick penetrate her vagina and hit the deepest part of her. "Ahnnn!" At the same time, a strange ability flared up inside her as Tang Yin''s penis struck her. Since she had the ability active, the ignition couldn''t mean anything other than the correct activation of dual cultivation. For a brief moment, both stood still. A warm energy, the male Yang of Tang Yin, began to envelop as a perfect symbiosis with the cold Yin of Bing Yinyin. This symbiosis felt extremely pleasurable to both, for it brought them the utmost pleasure, and they could feel each other''s existence. Both people''s auras blended perfectly, and although they had different attributes, they merged and formed a beautiful memory for both. This feeling also significantly increased their excitement, and they simultaneously thought, ''So this is dual cultivation... It''s so... Pleasurable!'' From one moment to the next, this perfect symbiosis began to stir in the room as Tang Yin pulled Bing Yinyin upwards off the bed, causing her to be left with only a part of her back and head on the bed. In that way, he began to penetrate her intensely. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahnn! Ahnnn!" Moans and perverse sounds suddenly began to sound as Tang Yin''s onslaught grew louder and louder. It was so pleasurable that Bing Yinyin couldn''t help but have sudden orgasms over and over again. Tang Yin himself was holding back the urge to cum, but he didn''t need to. He firmly held her hips and thrust hard inside her, cumming inside her vagina. The spurt of semen inside her made her not hold back the urge and cum again. They were too sensitive at that moment, but neither wanted to stop. Tang Yin immediately fell on top of her and hugged her intensely as he climbed onto the bed and began to move again. Feelings of pleasure and love intensified at that moment, but something else was intensifying inside them... In Tang Yin. The feeling of understanding the Laws of Ice became more evident. His body began to radiate a strange coldness, almost numb. His movements were mastered into indifferent, exotic, and elegant movements, almost like the perfect movements of Bing Yinyin. At the same time, his mind began to work on understanding the ice. He quickly ran through all the memories he had about the icy laws. Indifference, loneliness, elegance. Indifferent love, sensitive love, icy love. At the same time, the power he felt from the union between him and Bing Yinyin began to guide him gently to the rhythm of his gently swaying hips, giving a different kind of pleasure to Bing Yinyin. The pleasure of doing things with strength and the pleasure of doing things slowly and with passion added to their blended experiences. For Bing Yinyin, the teaching and what she was receiving from this union was a little different. Tang Yin''s energy slowly guided her toward a better understanding of cultivation while helping her understand how the natural laws worked. Even Tang Yin didn''t know that his soul was doing a great job of bringing Bing Yinyin to a new power level. When she was in his arms, she began to have perfect and pleasurable epiphanies, which made cultivation much more effective for both of them. Throughout the night, Tang Yin repeatedly changed positions with Bing Yinyin. Giving each other different kinds of pleasures. At one time, they were on the bed; at another time, they were on the floor. At times, she was holding onto the wall, and at other times, she was at the door. Throughout the night, neither of them got tired. And that didn''t even stop the following day... Chapter 606 Aura of Control After more than 24 hours straight, both stopped, and Tang Yin began to cultivate on his own.He needed to understand several things before continuing. ''...Having spent so much time in the forest has made me understand the ice better this time. So that''s how it should be done.'' He thought. A current of energy swirled around him as his body gave off a terrifying coldness that even Bing Yinyin had to praise. This coldness swirled around the room. It didn''t affect either of them, though. Even though they were naked, neither of them could feel the coldness in this room. Time passed slowly when Tang Yin was in this state, and after a good while, the icy spiritual energy swirling around the room disappeared, returning to Tang Yin''s body. Then he stood up again and looked at Bing Yinyin, who had been looking at him all this time with a smile. She jumped towards him, and without hesitation, he thrust his dragon into her vagina, bringing a great moan of bliss into Bing Yinyin''s mouth. Again, both began pleasuring themselves in all sorts of positions while cultivating each other. . S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time flies when you are receiving so much pleasure. Both lasted for more than five days straight, doing dual cultivation. The smell in the house lately had intensified from the fluids they spread all over it. Not just confined to the bedroom, both went all over the house and, even on nightly occasions, went outside and had sex lying in the snow. They were pleasurable nights but filled with great rewards for both of them. After so many nights, they took in all they had accomplished, and Tang Yin opened his eyes several hours later. He waved his hand toward the window, and an icy storm slammed against the outskirts of the house with his movement. Then he closed his fist, and the storm ceased. When he opened it again, an icy chunk was present, changing shape repeatedly. One moment, it was an icy ball, then a square. Later, it was a sword, a dagger, a hammer... A spear... Shi Yue''s weapon. Then, it split into pieces and formed different kinds of weapons before Tang Yin''s gaze. ''Good...'' He thought. Subsequently, he stopped playing with the ice and stood up. To avoid disturbing Bing Yinyin, he went outside after putting on clothes. As he left, he felt an extreme familiarity with this place. He could walk through the snow without revealing anything or changing anything in his environment. Then, he invoked his Law of Control again. The moment of truth had arrived; he needed to verify that he had learned the Law of Ice correctly. Suddenly, the aura of the Law of Control returned to his body and enveloped him. At the same time, the Law of Lightning appeared in the middle of it, happily moving in the form of rays from side to side. It seemed as if the Law of Lightning was playing for its father to watch. But each movement carried a terrifying and significant power. ''It increased the power considerably.'' Tang Yin thought. Then, the Law of Ice finally manifested. Tang Yin had no change, but a strange snow began to fall around him. Soon, the entire surroundings of Tang Yin were hit by a heavy snowstorm. Both the surroundings of the house and the nearby forest. Tang Yin then focused on drawing it all towards him, and the snowstorm ceased. A few snowflakes then swirled around his body, dancing on the Law of Control. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire The feeling that each snowflake carried was different from the feeling that each lightning bolt carried. The lightning was more temperamental and assertive; it liked to dance back and forth, but each movement carried a terrifying power. But the ice was different. It was soft and indifferent. It did not move with power but with indifference. Still, if one of those snowflakes touched the ground, it could cause a large portion of the earth to freeze instantly. ''...My God, what good power.'' He thought. But that was just the beginning. The moment countless ways to use ice came to his mind, a strange ability also presented to him. He felt anxious all at once as the name came to him. -Aura of Control. After the name, the explanation of its usefulness came to him, as he had just unlocked it. -Aura of Control allows you to control all the Laws and powers you have learned in a versatile and powerful way. Everything that leaves your body while using ''Aura of Control'' will carry the ''Blessing of Control''. -Blessing of Control: Any power that carries the Aura of Control will be as pure as a Primordial Law. Just seeing the names, he was already excited, but seeing the descriptions left him stunned. ''Did I unlock something that good? Can every power be as pure as a Primordial Law?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Still, something else soon came to his mind. -The Aura of Control is partially activated. To fully activate it, you must learn the Elemental Laws. ''...Partially... I see, it only activates on the Laws I already control. If I want it to have more impact on the way I fight, I must keep learning.'' He thought and smiled. ''Something so good being the first skill learned, what other amazing things await me in the future? I''m starting to feel my skin itch just thinking about it.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. He was happy and so he went back inside. He was not the only one to benefit this time. Bing Yinyin had also benefited greatly. Her cultivation had skyrocketed absurdly, reaching the peak of the Law Realm. That''s right, she was a Law Master in the Law of Ice right now. After Tang Yin, she was the most powerful on the continent (not counting the Heir of Death). She could not believe her power. Moreover, she now felt a deep connection with Tang Yin and his soul. When she opened her eyes and looked at him there, she jumped on him and kissed him. "Tang Yin, let''s have more sex!" She said suddenly, leaving him stunned. ''My God, a freezing woman is like that? Does she feel that much desire? It''s been more than five days in a row doing it!'' He thought but was once again dragged by her to the bed. And so, they fucked¡­ For 7 days. Chapter 607 Freezing the entire battlefield The days passed quietly until a little over seven days later, Tang Yin and Bing Yinyin returned to the mainland.The increase in power they experienced was astonishing. Both of them had made a significant breakthrough in their training. The increase in Bing Yinyin''s cultivation was so astonishing that she needed to stabilize her cultivation for a while. Therefore, she took the opportunity to return to her sect. This way, she could also reestablish her power within the sect. Tang Yin, for his part, flew northwest. During these last days, the Great Sects of the West decided to attack the Northwest, while the demons attacked many parts of the continent. Demons attacked the East, the South, the Northwest, and even the northern borders, attacking with large numbers of demons but not daring to attack the central region. This was an orchestrated attack by great sects of the continent and the demonic region, which made the whole continent see who the enemies were. It was also the perfect opportunity for Tang Yin to establish his power throughout the continent. Because they were newly founded sects acting as tyrants throughout the continent, Tang Yin''s organizations had a slight problem attracting recruits/disciples. This was nothing more than the attempt by the forces that Tang Yin had exterminated to destabilize the continent in revenge. Some seeds of hatred that were left sown in different parts of the continent were trying to make things difficult for him, but it was nothing serious. After all, the great resource reserves of the Northwest were enough to attract talent. Still, Tang Yin would not leave those seeds of hatred sown in his territory, so he awaited the perfect opportunity to act. And that opportunity had arrived. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin returned at a good time to act; the western region was attacking hard from several flanks, with many gods. When he returned, Tang Yin''s women and all the organizations and sects were already preparing to attack, but Tang Yin had other plans. He immediately broadcasted the continent. His face appeared in every square on the continent quickly, while his voice spread to every corner of the continent. When everyone saw him appear again, they stopped everything they were doing and stared at him. "This will be quick. The west and the Demon Region are attacking the continent, as many of you may already know. Starting today, I will take the initiative to make a forceful attack towards the bastards attacking us, and the continent will start preparing to invade the Demon Region. All my forces around the continent start moving and destroy all the demons attacking you; I will send reinforcements shortly." "That''s all." With that said, Tang Yin cut off the transmission. Thanks to this, the entire continent maintained an intense clamor; some were overjoyed that finally, the person who had become so famous in the past few years appeared to lead the continent. He destroyed the central and southern regions. As the man in command of the continent, he must have been extremely powerful; thus, many were eager to see what he was capable of. When the transmission ended, Tang Yin looked at the women beside him. "Move all the forces on the mainland to counter the demon troops. I will attack the western region head-on and finish them off once and for all. You need not think about the consequences; all demons must be killed." He said, and after nodding, the vast majority of women present left the place. The only ones left were Bing Xian and Bing Qingyue. "Let''s go." Then Tang Yin flew at high speed to the west. The attack from the west was orchestrated throughout the area where Tang Yin had fought against the Heir of Death and was an air and ground attack, where hundreds of spirit ships were flying towards the northwest region. There were also a large number of cultivators below. The army was menacing, to say the least, and many gods from both Western sects were in front. Tang Xiao''s younger brother, Tang Xitao''s younger son, led this attack. "Sir, we are on the way to meet the Alchemical City. Should we avoid it?" Asked one of the gods to the side of the man leading this attack. The man snorted with his mouth, "No, we will destroy them as well." Replied the person sitting there, looking straight ahead from one of the spirit ships. The gods beside him nodded. "Everyone get ready. We will meet the Alchemical City shortly, and the order is to destroy them!" shouted one of the gods toward the entire army. Even so, before anyone could react, all of these people felt the urge to vomit from feeling a mighty impact girdle upon them from above. They felt as if an extremely powerful attack was bearing down on all of them, from the weakest to the most powerful, and they fell to the ground on their knees. A powerful aura had appeared above them without them realizing it. "Perfect Freeze." This voice was heard throughout the vast field, but no one could see who it was. Before they could react, powerful freezing energy jerked back and forth from the front and began to freeze everyone present, from the weakest to the most powerful. From those on the ground to those above the air. It was a freezing air that carried a powerful attribute of ice and froze everything in its path within seconds. No one could react to this, and although some gods were aware of this, they could not even move or summon their spiritual weapons to counterattack. No one could do anything. Tang Yin, Bing Xian, and Bing Qingyue began to descend. Qingyue was stunned to see such a powerful attack and looked at Tang Yin. "That''s amazing, Tang Yin. When did you learn to do such an impressive attack? Did you learn it from the master?" she asked in amazement, with a voice of joy after seeing something new. There was something else, though, "And this aura surrounding all the ice, what is it?" she asked. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 608 Killing everyone at once Her beautiful voice sounded interested and amazed, even happy to discover something new she didn''t know.That characteristic of hers made it clear that she was not just any woman. Now that Tang Yin can control the ice, he can see this even more. Because her personality remains intact no matter how deep she advances into the ice, it''s as if the indifference of the ice doesn''t affect her, being as cheerful in every moment as ever. That joy and desire to learn new things are usually seen more among those who control fire because they are feelings that become passionate. Still, she has those feelings and that is to be commended. ''With all that, I still don''t know what is special about her. Maybe she has some domain like Yinyin or something similar.'' Tang Yin thought before answering her. "From Yinyin I learned the Law of Ice as such. This is an attack I created after learning it. The aura surrounding the ice is my special power: The Law of Control." He replied and lowered down to touch the ground. "Amazing, you created such an amazing attack? Among my repertoire of attacks created with the Law of Ice, there is nothing capable of doing this." Bing Xian said in amazement, and Tang Yin nodded. "The Law of Control is more special than you think. It''s enigmatic and powerful; it''s because of the Law of Control that I was able to create something like this." Tang Yin then walked all over the field, looking at different places. "Are you looking for something, Tang Yin?" Qingyue asked. "That''s right, I''m looking for all the members of the Moon Clan... It''s complicated to search for them because they''re under an enslavement seal." At that moment, Tang Yin stopped when he saw two people. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? It''s them." He said, smiling slightly and clenched his hand into a fist towards where those two people were. The ice around them exploded, releasing them. They were both disoriented and had part of their brains frozen, so they couldn''t think clearly. Tang Yin looked at them and nodded. "As expected of the Moon Clan Twins, they have done well these past few years. And to think that they are already close to reaching the Divine Ascension Realm, being so young and being imprisoned. That''s amazing." Tang Yin said suddenly. Both man and woman looked straight ahead in confusion. Li Mao immediately stepped forward and stood before Li Mei. "Sister, be careful; he is powerful!" he shouted, summoning his spirit weapon and ready to fight. Still, Li Mei did not move an inch. This man''s face was beyond perfect, but that was not the reason for her surprise. That face... Perhaps she could never forget it. True, she could never see the face of that Young Master who helped them years ago. But she saw the top of that face and the eyes, and even though it was very different right now, there was still an air in that face that told her that the person in front of her was that man. "Tang... Young Master Tang Yin?" she asked, almost automatically upon seeing him. Tang Yin looked at her in surprise, "You still remember me? You even managed to recognize me when you never saw me; that''s amazing." He replied. She then felt her heart pound. "Are you really Young Master Tang Yin!?" she asked in shock. It was then that Li Mao recalled the past, "Young Master? Is that you?" Tang Yin then summoned his heavenly hammer. "Naturally, it is me, and it has been a long time since I last saw you. Don''t worry; I''ll soon free you from that foolish bondage imposed on you by a traitorous clan." Although they were stunned to see a Heavenly Hammer suddenly appear, they had no time to react. At the same time, Tang Yin swung his hammer towards them, and many icy explosions sounded behind them, from the sides, and some a little further away. All these explosions were to let out those trapped there who belonged to the Moon Clan. At the same time, a powerful red-colored spiritual array appeared above them all, and a thunderous boom, as if from a lightning bolt, sounded when Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer touched the array. *BRUMMMMMMM The roar was so stupefying that it made many fall unconscious, but along with that unconsciousness, all the slave arrays that were imprinted on their souls and could not be seen came to light. At the same time, Tang Yin rattled his fingers, and the snapping destroyed all the slave arrays simultaneously. Both the unconscious and the conscious then regained a forgotten and strange mentality that was familiar to them but also confusing. The mentality that the Tang Clan had deprived returned to them, and memories and other things that had been implanted in their minds by that Clan found them trapped among new memories that quickly took over confused bodies. Then Tang Yin looked at them while they were stunned. "Moon Clan, thanks to a blood debt I have for many years and a relationship I have with this pair of twins, today I chose to save you. I will assassinate the traitorous Tang Clan who dared to use forbidden tactics on you. But that is not for free. From today onwards, you have no choice: You must follow me. From today, I will be your master, and I will not take ''no'' for an answer." His voice echoed throughout the battlefield, leaving everyone stunned; at the same time, Tang Yin moved his arm slightly. This slight movement created a strong current of icy spiritual energy that shuddered and slammed into everything that was co-frozen. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire In succession, numerous explosions rang out as the stream of spiritual energy slammed into each body, creating an immense number of explosions that mingled ice and blood. From one moment to the next, the entire battlefield, which had been filled with powerful people seeking to destroy the northwest region, fell deathly silent. Even Bing Xian and Bing Qingyue could not believe what they had just seen. Chapter 609 Enemies gathered? Tang Yin was unaffected by this situation. He stared at the remaining members of the Moon Clan and nodded to the twins."I''ll talk to you guys as soon as I''m done. For now take this, you will be welcomed into the greatest sect on the continent currently." Afterward, he handed some tokens to both of them, and after hearing quick thanks from both, he disappeared from the place, followed by Bing Qingyue and Bing Xian. He had exterminated an immense amount of powerful people with a single wave of his hand, but he still looked so indifferent that it was a bit strange to watch. To the Moon Clan members, that man was scarier than all the powerful demons they had seen recently. They immediately looked at the twins. "Li Mei, Li Mao... He is..." One of the current leaders of the Moon Clan carefully approached the twins to ask who he was. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But even they were surprised. "This... He''s called Tang Yin... We met him a long time ago. He''s not a bad person." Li Mei replied vaguely. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire Even she was confused, but the truth was that they had been saved from some strange demonic seal, so there was nothing they could do. After talking a bit about various things and still confused, the lone group began to walk in the direction of what Tang Yin had said. . Tang Yin flew at high speed to the west. He didn''t need a large army to attack this place right now, and he wasn''t being arrogant after thinking like this; he was being realistic. Only he could know the extent of his powers currently, and this time, he was willing to test his limits. Soon, he arrived at the West Sect, and an explosion exploded in front of some people who were there to welcome him. This explosion was followed by powerful lightning that struck a vast heavenly hammer built in the center of the sect; that giant hammer collapsed from one moment to the next, bringing numerous screams from the people to whom the debris fell. Those in front were not affected, but several people shouted. "Sir, the troops are not answering!" "Be careful, Sir, this guy is too powerful!" Tang Xitao frowned. "Don''t look for more troops. They are no longer with us." Tang Xitao said suddenly, with tremendous and unrelenting hatred beating in his heart. If Tang Yin was here, it could only mean that all that army... He had exterminated. There was no second alternative. Moreover, he could sense that the slave seal he had placed on that clan had suddenly disappeared. More clues than that he couldn''t ask for. Tang Yin laughed a little after hearing that. "Haha, you are aware of your strength, old man. That''s right; before I came here, I has exterminated those idiots. They were pretty weak, honestly. They didn''t even hold out for a second." The smoke around Tang Yin dispersed, revealing his figure, as two perfect women followed him. Tang Yin then glared at Tang Xitao, "And it''s your turn now, trash. Not only your turn but this traitorous Clan that dares to oppose my clan''s guidelines will be destroyed. This is my sentence as Central Heir." Tang Xitao frowned with hatred. "You dare to exterminate a Clan of your own family? You are inhuman." He replied. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders after hearing this. "Family? Heh, no, don''t get confused. Just because you carry my Heavenly Hammer doesn''t make you my family. Besides, my family doesn''t accept traitors, much less heartless people who violate the rules." "Tang Xitao, the day you laid your hands on my sister-in-law, a sentence was laid upon your head. You just needed to wait... That day has come today." As Tang Yin spoke, the surrounding breeze paused as if afraid to cross there. At the same time, a dangerous aura rose over everyone present. It was not powerful, but it was deadly, which made them afraid. Tang Xitao unleashed all his power to disperse this aura forcefully and laughed, "Hahahaha, fine, Tang Yin. Let me prove your power today! I''ll show you that even in this world, there is still a match for you!" he shouted. He immediately pulled out his heavenly hammer, but instead of attacking Tang Yin, he moved to drive it firmly into the ground. At the same time, hundreds of heavenly hammers slammed firmly into the ground, unleashing a powerful explosion. Then, four powerful arrays stood at different heights above the entire sect. Countless people flew high, and a vast array materialized even above those first four. Likewise, an array rose up below everything, illuminating the whole sky, even when it was still early in the morning. This blinding radiance stunned all who saw it. Afterward, numerous spiritual weapons appeared, forming powerful defensive arrays. Tang Yin was not bothered by this; he looked up when he sensed some of those arrays. "Oh?" There was something peculiar there, although he could not understand it. But from one moment to the next, he had to understand it. "ROOOOOOOARRRRRRRR!" A huge, strange, grotesque, and mighty roar enveloped every corner of this place. At the same time, a vast, long, and powerful body with strange scales appeared from the other side of the arrays as it crossed each array that was erected above Tang Yin. Each time it crossed one, something changed in its body, making it more resilient, powerful, and enigmatic. "That worm?" Tang Yin was slightly surprised to see this crazy worm here. It was the same worm that attacked him two thousand years ago and the one that escaped recently; it''s just that with the powerful upgrades, it looked much more powerful and resilient. "TANG YIN, I HAVE COME TO TAKE MY VENGEANCE!" the worm lunged at Tang Yin from the top down, wanting to swallow him whole. The giant maw looked dark and terrifying, even more so because of its horrible teeth. At the same time as the worm attacked from above, Tang Xitao shouted, "ALL TROOPS OF BOTH SECTS, ATTACK THIS BASTARD!" Chapter 610 Three, two, one... A thunderous impact sounded as countless figures lunged at Tang Yin, making Bing Qingyue and Bing Xian want to unleash their power to defend.Tang Yin shook his head after seeing this and raised his right hand towards where the giant worm was coming from. *BOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion of spiritual energy occurred when the worm''s head slammed into Tang Yin''s open hand. The explosion only lasted for a second until it dispersed. Immediately, everyone could see that this mighty worm, reinforced with all those powerful arrays, was held firmly in front of Tang Yin''s hand as if it were a tiny worm found in a small fruit. That was a tremendous shock to everyone who had rushed toward Tang Yin, but no one could stop at this point, so countless roars came out of their mouths. Tang Yin raised his free hand and smiled coldly, holding up three fingers. "Three..." He began to count down. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Two." Each time he said a number, he lowered one finger. "One." The countdown didn''t look scary, except that it was being said by a man who had just stopped a guy capable of destroying the entire sect single-handedly! Then, Tang Yin''s smile grew colder as he said, "Zero." That was when Tang Xitao arrived before him, "YOU CAN''T RUN AWAY, YOU BASTARD!" "Icy God On Earth." Tang Yin said coldly.* Immediately, a powerful ability was unleashed from his body to all sides. *SWOSHH* The sound of an icy wind struck the entire western region, and everything in front of, behind, and to the sides of Tang Yin froze instantly. Sect, City, desert... And then Sect and City again. Empires and Kingdoms. Everything that Tang Yin had found treacherous was frozen in a moment, painting the Western Region with a terrifying icy blue mixed with an enigmatic and powerful aura. The Sect that carried the Heavenly Hammer in this world had been frozen with everything and city. At the same time, the distant second most powerful sect in the West had been frozen instantly. Tang Yin smiled. "Everything you look at can be frozen." That was the only description of the most potent ability he had unleashed with the union of Ice and the Law of Control. He only needed to look at where that place was, and he could freeze it. That was why a system window floated in front of him; it displayed the map of this world. With it and this ability, he can freeze anything, no matter where he is. In front of him, no one could move¡ªnot even Bing Xian and Bing Qingyue, who were not frozen. "Tang Yin... This is... Did you freeze everything?" Bing Xian asked, deeply stunned. Tang Yin nodded to her. But before answering her, he looked at the worm beside him. ''Not even your skin or flesh is good for anything. You''re just a useless worm.'' He thought and squeezed his hand. This worm was also frozen, so with his handshake, the worm was broken into pieces. He didn''t even have a moment to look at the world one last time. Then Tang Yin turned to look at Bing Xian. "Much of the western region has been frozen. This sect and the other one, too, so you can do whatever you want with this sect." He replied. Then he looked at the system map once more and raised his hand, causing countless lightning bolts to fall all over the west, destroying the distant sect that had been frozen. Within minutes, that sect was destroyed without a trace. Bing Xian stepped forward a little and looked at Tang Xitao. "What did they do with my sister?" she asked suddenly. "She was actually controlled and subsequently killed in a painful manner. All the cultivation in her body was passed on to Tang Xitao, Tang Xiao, and these arrays." Tang Yin said and looked up. The arrays were still there, only they were frozen, so he destroyed them. "Whatever you want to do, it''s up to you and Qingyue." Bing Xian nodded slightly. "I want them to suffer for thousands of years. This ice... Can you remove it? I''ll freeze them using a forbidden technique." She said softly. Tang Yin looked at her with surprise and smiled. Then he walked up to her and kissed her, injecting a spiritual array into her tongue. "You can control this icy world at your whim. Don''t take it away if you want to make them suffer that way. This icy world will be more useful to you; it''s permanent." He replied, surprising her. Still, she smiled then. She immediately raised both hands, "Forbidden Technique: Eternal Ice Torture Prison." At the same time, an icy air hit the already frozen place again, raising numerous stakes from the ground towards all the bodies that this ability had marked. At the same time, huge, prison-like bars were created all over the place, locking those bodies inside. The ice stakes were driven firmly into each body, causing them to let out a scream of pain, agony, and fear. They could think, but none of them could move. Those ice stakes pierced through them without needing to destroy the ice that held them prisoner. This ability was powerful and terrifying. That pain was just the beginning for them; now came the healing process. Ice healing is not something you see every day, and it is so terrifyingly painful that no one wants to experience it. It uses the ice as flesh to rebuild the body. Once the technique does that, they will be attacked again by those stakes that destroy everything in their path, and since they are frozen, they will not die unless they run out of spiritual energy. Although the name says ''Eternal,'' the truth is that it has a limit of 1,500 years, and it would require immense amounts of spiritual energy. Although it was now mixed with a Tang Yin skill and the Law of Control... The rules might have changed, but even Tang Yin doesn''t understand it in depth. Bing Xian was basking in the sight momentarily while discussing some things with Bing Qingyue. Sometime later, they got exhausted from listening to those shouts and left there. Chapter 611 Moon Clan The three traveled further into the demon region, intercepting the nearest demon camp and destroying all the demons there.There were several powerful Demon Gods, but they were nothing worthy of Tang Yin''s eyes. They were either frozen to death or killed by lightning; Qingyue also killed several for fun, and the heavenly hammer also killed some. Tang Yin reduced that demon camp to ashes, and after slaying some more and emptying both sects of their treasures, he returned to the northwest. The situation should improve until he completely understands the Natural Laws, although he cannot know when the bastard he is guarding against will attack. After returning, Bing Qingyue and Bing Xian returned to their positions inside the continent. Then, he went to where the Moon Clan was being cared for. The entire clan was in Red Thunder City, which was still under reconstruction but would soon be ready. After the reconstruction, this city had grown in size. It was several times bigger than the previous one and much more beautiful, as it used the architecture of Tang Yin''s world. Tang Yin arrived at a huge mansion where he could feel the presence of those Moon Clan people. All the Moon Clan members were in the courtyard before the Clan leader, who lowered his head. "I''m sorry, I have not been a good leader. I didn''t even notice the moment someone put a seal on me. I don''t know if I deserve to be the leader anymore." All the people present were barely 70 in total. Such a large Clan, which once had more than 500 members, had fallen into such a pitiful state that they had almost received total extermination, for which the leader would naturally apologize. Even so, the few remaining elders and leaders could only sigh. "If what Young Master said is correct, we were seized by the Tang Clan. Do you know how powerful they are? Even with our former glory, we could barely clean their shoes. We are mighty and slayers of the night, but before the true powers... Sigh." Several elders spoke and agreed with each other. Even the twins were affected by this, for they never realized someone was imprisoning them. They thought they were doing that gladly because they were demons, and that was it. But reality hit them and made them realize how fragile they were in the eyes of the powerful. Tang Yin smiled as he watched this from the side. "You guys couldn''t do anything. Your Moon Spirit Weapons are powerful, but there''s no way you can stand against the Heavenly Hammer. When the Heavenly Hammer uses its forbidden tactics, who can stand against it?" he suddenly said. "Young Master!" shouted Li Mei with a big smile as she saw him arrive. Her shout was followed by numerous more shouts greeting him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they came here, they had gotten information from this person. They were under the care of the most powerful person on the continent! Someone who was able to destroy two regions on his own! So, naturally, they all respected him. Tang Yin nodded to them and looked at them one by one. "It is unfortunate that there are so few left, but that only means that you will have to strive to repopulate your own clan, no? Don''t think that falling into the hands of the powerful is a misfortune; consider that an apprenticeship to trust no one else." "You must learn from mistakes." At his words, the Moon Clan leaders nodded in shame. "We feel ashamed, but we will learn from it. Young Master seems to know our Moon Clan." Replied the leader, and Tang Yin nodded to him. "As I told you before, I owe a blood debt to the Moon Clan. I am not from this world. Where I come from, because of me, the person most protected by the Moon Clan died, so I have to save them whenever I see them in trouble." The leaders were surprised by this and looked at him with surprise. They did not expect him to have such a deep connection with the Moon Clan. "Could she be the Prophet God? I heard from my father that the Prophet God is always the most protected person by the Clan, but no one knows if she exists." Tang Yin looked at the clan leader with surprise and nodded gently. "She was my girl a long time ago. Because of a mistake of mine, the Moon abandoned her, and the celestial laws punished her. In the end, I could do nothing." Tang Yin sighed after saying this as he remembered Qingyue, the star reader and prophetess of the Moon, again. The leader and some elders who knew the story were surprised by this, but after seeing that he still felt pain from it, they said nothing more. Tang Yin did not care either. "From now on, you will be under my care. In the near future, I will return to my world, so you will have to go with me. For now, you can erect your Clan again; I will grant you the rank of Clan Affiliated to my organizations, and then you can work wherever and however you want." After saying this, Tang Yin looked at Li Mei and Li Mao. "Follow me, I want to talk to you." The three walked through the mansion until they reached the back, which had a good view of the city. "It has been quite a few years since I last saw you. Now, the teacher who taught you at the academy has become a high commander in my organization. Feifei is one of the Leaders of the Continent, together with Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo... Hmm, I think I can also say that Miss... Jun Xilei? She''s in my organization, though I haven''t seen her in a while; she seems to have quite a powerful master and has climbed up on her own." He said, telling them a bit of what he knew of the people who were possibly known to them. "The Empire was destroyed, by the way." They were surprised to hear this and sat beside him, "Unbelievable, Big Sister Feifei has come this far? Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo too?" Li Mei asked. Tang Yin nodded, smiling slightly. "There are many things that have changed on the mainland. Tell me, what have you done this time?" After his question, Li Mei and Li Mao began to tell what they had experienced this time. Chapter 612 No time to lose: He will learn the Law of Fire When the Great Eastern Sect attacked, they had to flee for quite a while. The escape story was unimportant, but when they were desperate, having reached the northwest and still being chased by the east, several powerful people suddenly appeared to protect them.Although they were not as powerful as the Great Sect, they still had greater strength than those who were chasing them. They also belonged to the West, so they were respected throughout the continent. In the end, that great sect had to retreat to avoid offending them. They were the relatives of the twins; later, they were enslaved by the Western sect that is now totally frozen. They fought to the death against the demons, which strengthened them significantly. That is how they reached the Realm of Divine Knowledge at such a young age. Tang Yin listened patiently to the two''s story and nodded. "I see. It seems that you have been exerting yourselves a lot these recent times. You can take some time with the clan; right now, your clan won''t be needed anyway. I will grant you huge amounts of resources so that you can strengthen yourselves while you spend your days quietly in this place. Also, have this with you." Tang Yin bestowed a token of the organization. "You can go wherever you want with that. Feifei and Xiaolin will surely be happy to see you, as they have been trying to look for the people they met back then around the continent, so you can go look for them. Maybe right now they are in the northwest still." After saying that, Tang Yin began to tell them all the resources he would give them. They were only 70 people, so they wouldn''t need that many resources. Still, Tang Yin wanted to help them become so powerful that they would cause fear wherever they went. After all, they belong to the exalted groups that are considered the Kings of the Night. They are very useful when they are powerful. That is why he granted them vast resources and a large site to make the Clan headquarters. Although they were stunned and didn''t know what to say, they ended up thanking him sincerely in the end. "It''s okay, don''t worry about it. This pair of twins are some of the best foundations you could have. They''ll play an important role in the world someday, so you''d do well to take care of them." He replied to the whole Clan. Subsequently, he left the house where the Luna Clan was. Although he would have liked to talk more, he had to hurry. ''I must start training the next element as soon as possible.'' Tang Yin was thoughtful as he looked down from a mountain to the northwest region. He was thinking about who he should choose to learn the next element. This time, he decided to learn fire. He knows many people who use fire, and he himself knows a little; after all, he is an alchemist. But he doesn''t know it on a deep level, so he needs someone who does. Among his choices were Xie Meiyu, Wu Lingxia, Mu Ruxue, and Lu Xia. ''The ones who know the most about fire among them should be Ruxue, Meiyu, and Lingxia...'' He thought. But Xie Meiyu has been busiest lately because she set out to make her family reach the greatest heights. Besides that, she was training in a cultivation technique that allowed her to fight and be an alchemist simultaneously. Therefore, he didn''t want to disturb her. ''I''ll have to look for Lingxia and Ruxue... They should understand fire the best. Plus, I think they''re free.'' Tang Yin didn''t think much of it; he immediately went to look for these two women. He found them in Alchemist City; both of them were together these days, and they didn''t have much work to do, so they were happy as soon as they saw Tang Yin. "Tang Yin!" Both ran to him and hugged him tenderly. "Tang Yin, are you coming to play?" Lingxia asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire "No, I''m here to ask for your help." He replied, taking them by surprise. "What do you mean? What can we help you with?" they asked. Tang Yin then proceeded to explain to them what he needed. "You want to learn fire? Didn''t you just learn the Law of Ice? That''s dangerous, Tang Yin." Mu Ruxue replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "There''s nothing I can do. Don''t worry, I can do it. The Law of Ice was difficult for me, but I''m confident I can learn fire as well. I already know the basics, after all." Mu Ruxue looked thoughtful at this and frowned. Learning the Law of Fire is easier said than done for someone who has just mastered ice. They are among the most opposite laws in the universe, with Fire being the most severe weakness of Ice, but sometimes Ice can actually freeze Fire. What''s more, Ice derives from the two enemy Laws of Fire: Water and Wind. Trying to put both in the same body would be deadly. Still, Tang Yin was convinced he could pull it off. "Which of the two can help me? Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. The Law of Control I wield is more special than you can imagine." Tang Yin replied confidently. Mu Ruxue finally sighed and nodded a little. "If you put it like that, I won''t say anything else. Still, I can''t teach you alone; Lingxia couldn''t either, and even that genius girl Meiyu couldn''t do it. Right now, learning fire for you will be complicated because, you know ice, so it''s better if we both go. That way, we can take turns for physical training, plus explain to you from two points of view what fire is." Mu Ruxue replied. Tang Yin nodded slightly, "That''s good. Leave the city in the hands of those guys; right now, they are under my control, after all." After saying this, Mu Ruxue went to do some things and told several things to the city leaders before leaving the city. "Where are we going?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully. Mu Ruxue smiled. "To the best place to learn fire on the continent, the Ancestral Fire World." Although Tang Yin had no idea where it was, they soon flew all over the eastern region and crossed the 19-level Abyss. That place was beyond, further into the larger desert area of the continent. That place was basically a Fire World, with massive columns of fire rising from the earth. No, it''s not exactly fire, although in simple terms, it is. It looks more like fire energy in combustions. Occasionally, explosions cause this ''fire'' to exist. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is the hottest place on the planet, not counting the earth''s core. Chapter 613 It will be difficult to learn "I didn''t think there would be such a place on the mainland." Tang Yin was amazed by this place.It was more impressive than these women could think. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''This is where fire is born. I didn''t think I would have the opportunity to see the birth of fire in a world. In the Upper Realm, it is just a legend.'' A place like this is also the best place to learn the Laws of Fire and fire itself because this fire is the purest of all. Neither of the two women knew, but they were not here to find out. They nodded to him. "Because I am the one who understands fire to the deepest base, I think I can begin to explain to you what fire is and the laws of fire." Mu Ruxue stood in front of Tang Yin, and when she saw that he was listening attentively to her, she began to speak. Fire is an entity that gives off the purest heat in the universe. It can come in different colors. There is green, blue, red, gray... Tang Yin Soul has a silver fire, for example. There are even Ice Fires, which are born in Ice. They are not common but certainly exist, although they are not necessarily powerful. But fire is also the symbol of passion and strong feelings. An example is that anger can unleash tremendous power from it, as can hatred. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire These are feelings so strong that they can cause fire to become much more powerful than usual, which makes fire a temperamental element, to say the least. That is why it is difficult for Tang Yin to learn it right now. Because the bearer needs to be temperamental, in order for the Laws of Ice to accept him as a bearer. ''...That will be quite complicated, then. Being a Controller seems to be easier said than achieved.'''' Tang Yin was a bit worried about several things. He had trained indifference to the extreme, going to the limit of practicing under a terrifying Domain, which increased his hatred just for learning ice. But now he was being asked to throw all that away to learn fire. Not only would he have an internal struggle of elements, but of personalities and ways of being, for his feelings would be contrary. ''I had underestimated the Natural Laws all this time. They are really troublesome.'' Still, Tang Yin was not going to give up. He was confident that he could do it. It was his diehard confidence in his talent. After Mu Ruxue explained various things to him regarding what ice is, Lingxia explained her own point of view. The two views did not differ; Lingxia was Mu Ruxue''s disciple, and both used similar fire. Even so, she told him some different words that Tang Yin kept in his heart. Once they finished, they plunged deep into that place. Usually, Tang Yin would have to practice the first phase outside, but this time, it wasn''t necessary because he already understood that first phase, being a high-level alchemist. In fact, Tang Yin understood fire very well at the alchemical level; his problem was that he could not use it to fight, so he could not understand the laws of fire. That was why they went deep into this hot place. "As long as you can control the fire, this place won''t burn you or kill you. But if you can''t control it, you may turn into charcoal in a few seconds." As the two of them headed toward the back, Mu Ruxue began to tell Tang Yin why she chose this place to practice. Tang Yin could understand when he walked in. These combustions were no small thing. They could really char him if he couldn''t control the fire. More so now that he had sealed his power. The heat was scorching when they were finally in the center of that place. "Tang Yin, we''ll go out for training. From here on, Fire Elemental Beings will be so common that you can fight them every time." Said Wu Lingxia, who would be in charge of Tang Yin''s first training. Tang Yin nodded and began to follow her. Mu Ruxue stayed in the center of the place as her mission was over until it was her turn. "Tang Yin, I will watch from the side. Your mission today is to assassinate Elemental Beings. I will tell you when you should stop," Wu Lingxia said. When they were about 100 meters away from Mu Ruxue, Tang Yin was attacked by an Elemental Being. He jumped to the side to dodge the attack. ''Oh, we started off strong.'' Tang Yin fell on the Elemental Being, giving it a strong blow that knocked it to the ground. Even so, Elemental Beings are impervious to pain; what did that blow mean to him? Tang Yin had to jump back quickly and look at his hand. ''Tsk, Elemental Beings are as troublesome as I remember.'' This Elemental Being attacked him hard while he was in the air, so Tang Yin was knocked backward. Just the place where another Elemental Being was waiting to hit him. Tang Yin turned around forcefully, "Dream, you bastard!" A solid punch to the Elemental Being''s cheek sent him backward, and Tang Yin quickly lunged at him again to give him a strong punch and pin him to the ground. Even so, at that very instant, an explosion occurred... *FUSHHH* It wasn''t just any explosion, it was a natural combustion of this place. Tang Yin had forgotten about it for a moment, so he was hit squarely in the stomach and sent rolling backward for tens of meters. ''Shit, I forgot I was in this place.'' With difficulty, he got up and looked straight ahead. Elemental Beings were the same; they are not animals. They have no apparent weaknesses that can be exploited with blows. It''s a bit ironic, but the weakness of the Elemental Beings in this place, for someone who is training the Law of Fire, is the fire itself. ''Now I understand. The purpose of this place is for me to control the heat and fire in this place to kill those bastards.'' Understanding the purest fire naturally is the best way to learn the Laws of Fire, so he didn''t know why he hadn''t realized that before. Both Elemental Beings jumped on him again when he was thinking, so Tang Yin calmed down and tried to understand what he should do. Chapter 614 He gained some understanding ''Becoming a temperamental person... It''s not an easy task, and that would go against ice, and it''s not a good thing; temperamental people tend to make mistakes often.''Tang Yin wandered through his thoughts as he saw the Elemental Beings approaching him. These were not powerful. He could not kill them with one blow because they had no weakness towards blows, and he was not powerful enough to wipe them out with one blow. Therefore he had to begin to consider carefully how he should start to learn fire. Soon, the elemental beings came at him, so he struck them hard, sending them to the ground. Repeated blows rained down on those elemental bodies, but nothing happened, no matter how hard he struck. The combustions continued to come out and began to burn him. At the same time, those guys'' fire affected him, though not too much. After hitting them numerous times, Tang Yin walked away from them. ''Tsk, this is more complicated than I thought.'' He thought. Once again, the elemental beings lunged at him, this time landing several blows on his body. Still, he fought back and counterattacked, but it was in vain. No matter how much he beat them to a pulp, the bastards got up again as if it were nothing. A while later... "Fuuuh." A long breath came out of his mouth, trying to find his own inner peace as he dodged the blows from those guys. Stupid as it seemed, he had learned that hitting them was useless. It was more fruitful to dodge them because he could study fire in the meantime. That was why he focused on doing that. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire And so, the time passed. A full day had passed. He had dodged so many times that he had learned the attack pattern of these two guys and managed to predict them easily. However, that came at the cost of the red on his skin, which was all burns. Those burns felt unbearable; they were so painful that his skin wanted to run away from them and return to his beloved ice. But Tang Yin was not stupid. It would strengthen his skin, he was sure. Besides, during this time, he learned several things regarding fire in this place. At this very moment, he was still fighting against these tireless rivals. After dodging one''s blow, he moved his body to the left to hit the guy on the right in an unexpected attack, a direct attack to the face. And this time, there was something different in his attack; there was fire! The blow soon hit him directly in the face of the elemental being, and an explosion of fire occurred, and the elemental being was instantly destroyed. At the same time, the other elemental being struck Tang Yin, but he was cunning and grabbed it firmly by the strange-looking elemental arm it had, causing it to be dragged with him. At the same time, he unleashed several blows to his chest, which created another explosion of fire. The elemental being was destroyed, and Tang Yin was pushed backward, falling through the ground. ''They are so weak, they may not even be in the Fifth Realm, but it took me one full day to assassinate them!'' Tang Yin felt frustrated, but he was sure that everything would be smoother from now on. He had gained some understanding of how to control the fire in this place. And indeed, his mentality had a considerable influence; it''s just that he still didn''t understand several things, so he sat down to cultivate. ''I need to recover; this is really painful.'' Tang Yin thought and began to cultivate to restore himself. After an hour or two, Tang Yin stood and walked around again, looking for his next opponent. Before he found it, Wu Lingxia approached him. "Tang Yin, I didn''t think you would do so well on your first day here. So, I''ll explain a little more. This fire is special, once you can understand it and understand each combustion, you will be able to control it perfectly. This is an important phase for you, someone who is skipping many phases of fire training and also, you already know ice." "You will spend the days training here while I watch you; I will approach you every time to tell you something different so that you can learn." After saying this, she disappeared, leaving Tang Yin a little thoughtful. She wanted him to discover the doubts on his own. After that, the fights became smoother; Tang Yin could now really fight and not just throw punches like a newborn child without any effect. Moreover, as he used Wu Lingxia''s words as a base, he began to understand the fire of this place much more. Three days passed after that. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin walked calmly through this hot desert, looking for his next opponent, while going through some combustions that occurred next to him. His body had reached a certain immunity towards fire after being hit so many times. It wasn''t too much, but it was no longer as hard to take as the first time, which made him able to understand fire much better. ''This fire is a little different from the temperament I thought it would be. It''s a calmer fire... It''s a little strange. It looks as if the combustions make him aggressive.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked around the place. He soon found an opponent and jumped on him with a solid punch to the cheek. The elemental being rolled backwards and soon the two were engaged in a battle. One used his own fire, and the other used the surrounding fire. Both hit each other again and again. "Take that, you bastard!" Tang Yin smiled tightly as he delivered the final blow to the elemental being and destroyed it. Just then, a combustion explosion sounded below him and totally enveloped him. ''Tsk, receiving it head-on is still painful.'' He quickly got out of there. His skin was red already from so much fire he had received. But the fire stayed for a while this time, trying to burn his hair. Tang Yin frowned at the sight. ''Wait... This is the fire I just used to kill that guy.'' Tang Yin frowned and thought about what he was thinking before finding his rival. ''The combustions make the fire in this place more powerful...'' His eyes glittered. ''I see. The combustions represent the temperamentality of the fire. They represent anger.'' He thought and then looked up, realizing several things at once. Chapter 615 Quick Understanding: He needs the Law of Control. Tang Yin ran around the place quickly, looking for an opponent. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.He soon found it and, without hesitation, threw himself upon it. His heart burned at that moment as he swiped his arm through one of the fiery explosions around him; he immediately struck the elemental being. "AHHHH!" A great scream came out of his mouth, and he firmly hit the elemental being on the head. A fire explosion occurred as Tang Yin''s fire drastically increased power as if it were combustion. This fire explosion instantly scattered the elemental being, causing Tang Yin to smile broadly. "So it is like this. Fire is temperamental and will allow itself to be controlled by those who manage to understand it. Since I managed to understand its temperament and changed my heart accordingly, I can naturally deliver more powerful blows." That had been a good discovery, but when he was planning to go and look for the next opponent, his body ached intensely from one moment to the next. He felt as if someone had dealt him a tremendous blow from the inside, and his thoughts, feelings, and emotions collided with each other from one moment to the next, which sent him backward. "Agh..." He clutched his chest and quickly began to cultivate. He could understand this; he just didn''t expect it to come like this. The various feelings and emotions collided with each other, with the ice inside him. His mouth even started to bleed from this. The feelings of anger and out-of-control that were coming in were beginning to affect his indifference; they were affecting his icy power. That was natural, and sooner or later, it would happen, even if he wanted it not to happen. There was nothing he could do but try to figure out how to make it all live in harmony inside his body. ''This is going to be complicated. Even breathing is dangerous in a world of fire like this.'' The first problem he encountered was not being able to focus his mind. No matter how hard he tried, his mind continually spun out of control and made him think of other things. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire This was the main problem with fire. Being fire, it is one of the main elements with uncontrol as its basis. When fire is out of control, it is at its most potent; that is why being driven by anger is the main way to use fire in its most powerful state. So even though he tried not to think about anything but fire and tried to find his inner peace, his mind betrayed him again and again. Still, he kept calm for quite a while. Until he finally managed to do so a few minutes later. His body and mind were in a calm and indifferent state again. He didn''t know it, but his body had been surrounded by a light layer of ice in this terrifying place of fire. That layer restored his skin to its original color, though it looked a bit tougher than before. The second problem he encountered was precisely the interference of the ice. When he achieved his indifference and calmness, he also invoked the ice in his mind. But that made no sense. He didn''t want to learn or study the ice; now, he needed the fire to envelop him completely! Because he already has the ice inside, he needs to merge it with the fire to achieve his goal! For this reason, after achieving his mental tranquility, he began to remove the ice from his mind slowly. A while later, he was finally able to do so. On all sides of his body, there was fire, and inside his body, there was ice. He managed to make these two things not conflict while keeping his mind in a state of extreme relaxation to prevent his emotions from getting into trouble. But once there, the biggest problem came in. ''How do I make these emotions and fire coexist with ice? They are so hostile to each other that they could explode.'' His mind filled with thoughts, wandering. This was the most troublesome point in all his training. His ramblings to try to find a way and his repeated attempts caused his skin to have dozens of wounds all over it. Even his flesh and some bones broke while trying to put them together. But in the end, he didn''t manage to do it. But during all this time, he understood one thing: The icy fires are created because they have an essential base that maintains them and allows their existence; that base is the earth, which creates them¡ªthe World and its energy. ''Maybe I need a base in order to make it?'' His mind paused for a brief moment to think about this. And it didn''t take long for the spirits inside his mind to rise when he realized something. ''That''s right, I''m not learning the elementary laws on my own. The root of my training is the Law of Control. Maybe with the Law of Control, I can do it; it would be my foundation, after all.'' His mind moved quickly to summon the Law of Control to his body. It had been sealed, but that wasn''t a problem. It came out quickly and emerged in his body as a soft aura, extraordinarily confident but not aggressive. It seemed like the most passive fire in existence as it surged through Tang Yin''s body. His mind expanded when he felt the aura of control surrounding his body; soon, various feelings of understanding hit him, leaving him dazed for a long while. ''The Control Law...merged with the Divine Soul?'' He thought in shock after realizing that not only had the Control Law come out, but its soul aura was also out. This was not the soul aura he could hit, but rather a different aura. He had never seen it, but it gave him a mystical and strange feeling. As if it were... ''An aura of wisdom? What the hell is the divine soul?'' Tang Yin had always asked that question, although he hadn''t cared before because it was his soul. He is the soul in himself; now he really cared to understand it. For he had never seen anything like this before. Besides, the Law of Control had merged perfectly with the Divine Soul, and according to his conclusions, the Law of Control was not a Law that accepted equals. Chapter 616 Is the Divine Soul that good? Being a Law that does not accept equals, it is naturally a Law that would not merge with a simple soul because a merger would mean too much. Even Natural Laws do not tend to merge with the souls of their bearers.Either because they are not compatible enough or because they are not worthy. But this time, the Divine Soul had managed to merge with the Law of Control, and even more importantly, it had emerged in a mystical aura that gave a sense of grandeur, maturity, and profound wisdom. When Tang Yin tried to understand why the Law of Control and the Divine Soul had merged, he understood a great deal of what was going on in a single moment. From some basic things about his soul and various abilities, which he understood in depth, to everything he knows about the Law of Control. He felt that all his knowledge was reinforced momentarily and became more precise. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire The different ways of employing his abilities, of employing the Divine Soul and the Law of Control. A myriad of varied knowledge came to him suddenly, making him understand everything he wanted at this moment. Thanks to all this knowledge, he realized that he always needed the Law of Control to understand the Elemental Laws more easily, realizing that he had been doing it wrong until now. In addition, he could immediately and easily understand how to use the fire around him perfectly. But that was just the tip of the iceberg and wasn''t even the most important thing he had realized. ''The divine soul... Is it a Catalyst? No, it''s something very similar to a Catalyst. I had thought of this many years ago, but I didn''t expect it to be real.'' The Divine Soul was itself a Catalyst of a terrifying level and capacity, which could enhance and improve anything inside Tang Yin. That also means that it could enhance his mind, which is why he has always been able to comprehend everything easily. Moreover, that potentiation gets stronger with every step Tang Yin takes. The stronger he gets, the more ability he gains. It was not only a cultivation enhancement but also a potentiation of all the capabilities of the physical and spiritual body. Even more impressive is that the Divine Soul can merge in an almost perfect symbiosis with the Law of Control because of something extraordinary: Both belong to the same category; they are at the same level. It''s just that they have different jobs and different ways of doing things. Tang Yin felt his whole body getting better; he even understood the right way to move and empowered each movement, making everything in his mind more effective. Many of his questions were answered at that moment, but some were not. ''Why is the Divine Soul so good? What does it mean that it is on the same level as the Law of Control?'' In his mind, those were the questions that resonated the most. But no matter how hard he tried to get or obtain an answer to these, he could not. Still, all the knowledge that had just been inserted into his head felt so familiar, as if it had always been there. And all that knowledge was more than enough for now. ''As long as I keep this up, I''m sure I can learn the Law of Fire in no time.'' He thought and opened his eyes. His eyes had a strange glow of various mixed colors. Tang Yin raised his hand sideways and began to launch powerful attacks. The fire attacks echoed and exploded back and forth, along with the nearby combustions. After launching several attacks, Tang Yin stopped and looked at his hands. They were covered with a strange, extremely pure fire. "The fire is not affecting my emotions." He said softly and squeezed his hand tightly. The fire in his hand ignited as if he had thrown wood and some fuel at it, causing his happiness to radiate outward from his body. ''Have I been able to control the fire so well?'' he thought. Not only was he unaffected by the emotions of fire, but he could also increase the power of the fire in his hands at will. No one should be able to do that unless they were affected by the emotions of anger or the like. But Tang Yin did it naturally, as if it was a part of his body to do so. He thought he would achieve that once he successfully learned the Law of Fire, so he did not expect to do it so soon. Suddenly, a curiosity came to his mind. ''Will I be able to freeze fire and melt ice?'' He wasted no time and changed his attribute, causing an icy aura to spread around. The fire quickly countered this icy aura, but at the same time, Tang Yin unleashed powerful ice attacks to several sides instantly. That succession of attacks soon turned into icy blocks with something strange inside. Approaching the icy chunks and examining them, Tang Yin realized that, indeed, what looked a bit strange inside the ice was the fire. He had managed to freeze the fire with such simple attacks. Although, because of this, several powerful combustions rose from the ground, striking the huge icy chunks and melting much of them in a moment. From one moment to the next, the fire around seemed to have become angry and was about to get out of control. ''Hmph, since I can control you perfectly, I won''t let you go out of control.'' Tang Yin raised his hand to the front and scattered the Law of Control aura to all sides. It was only a tiny movement, but from one moment to the next, everything was calm again. The fire subsided, and although there were smolderings, they were natural occurrences in this place. The icy piece had been melted to a large extent, but it was still there, and no one was attacking it anymore. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After seeing this, Tang Yin relaxed and wanted to try something new. ''Since I was able to freeze the fire, will I be able to melt the ice of my own power with the surrounding fire?'' he thought. Then he crouched down in front of the ice and tried it. Chapter 617 A powerful transformation After trying for a while, he could barely slightly affect an ice that was already partially melted by the continuous explosions of fire below him.''Hmm, I understand. I don''t understand fire well enough, and since I don''t have the Law of Fire, my attacks are weaker than my attacks with the Law of Ice.'' Tang Yin stood up. He was satisfied that he had managed to melt the ice partially, which meant that he could indeed melt the ice with fire. That meant that in his body, both have an equal level of importance around attack. It is as if he had achieved a perfect synchronization between ice and fire so that neither of them attacks inside Tang Yin, but when he attacks with them, he can damage any external element. It may not seem important, but it is crucial for Tang Yin. When he finished these tests, two women appeared before him. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were stunned by what they had seen a moment ago; they were naturally Wu Lingxia and Mu Ruxue. This was the first time they could see someone controlling two opposite elements: ice and fire. Moreover, neither of them showed any weakness to the other. Tang Yin noticed the surprise of both of them, so he smiled. "I think I already understood the correct way to cultivate the elemental laws. So, we can continue in training." Both of them had no choice but to nod. "Tang Yin, you''ve advanced too fast, honestly. I originally thought this would last longer and now I''m a bit confused as to what I should teach you." Wu Lingxia replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. Tang Yin stroked her head a little. "It''s okay; thanks to your words, you made me realize the importance of this place and several other things, so don''t feel bad." She nodded a little, though she sighed. Suddenly, Mu Ruxue spoke up. "Tang Yin, follow me. As we agreed at the beginning, we will only do one more training before dual cultivation. This training will help you create a power or skill using this fire world." She said, turning around to enter deep into this place. Tang Yin said goodbye to Wu Lingxia and followed her closely. "Why create a power using this place?" he asked, and Mu Ruxue smiled. "I will tell you something that an old woman who is no longer in this world taught me: if you ever want to create great power with your Law of Fire, then you must create it without it. That power will be your greatest trump card using fire." She replied and quickened her pace until she reached where the fire explosions were most terrifying. Even Tang Yin had trouble being here without cultivation. The combustion explosions kept rising from side to side, and the fire was practically palpable. Already, the fire had managed to burn and make this place a dead world. Even so, the spiritual energy of fire in this place was so rich that it seemed to be the Upper World from which Tang Yin came. When she arrived here, Mu Ruxue stopped in front of Tang Yin. "Although it would be very effective to fight the Elemental Beings in this place, we won''t do that this time. Your understanding is advancing so fast that we can''t afford to give you such poor training as that. Therefore, you will fight with me. I will use the Law of Fire; you will use the surrounding power. Remember, your task here is to create your own power; the greater power your Law of Fire will have." Mu Ruxue paused after saying this and opened her arms slightly. An aura of fire rose in her body like a mighty rumble. Her body seemed like it was trembling slightly, but in reality, it wasn''t. It was the tremendous power that continued to stir through her aura. "Tang Yin, pay attention to what is my most powerful Trump Card. It is a trump card that I only dare to use here because it uses too much spiritual energy. But this is what I was able to comprehend and create here." Mu Ruxue''s voice carried tremendous power that slammed against Tang Yin''s ears. The power was so shocking that it pushed him back several meters. ''This is...'' Tang Yin was stunned. Mu Ruxue''s body changed slightly. A fire aura was imprinted on her skin, giving her the feeling of having orange skin glowing like fire. In addition, two lines of fire appeared on her face, going down her eye to run all over her body. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Both lines of fire appeared to be containers of some strange liquid, but what was moving around was fire, a mighty fire. That powerful, glowing fire was also in her eyes, making them glow like torches. ''Is it a transformation?'' Tang Yin couldn''t help but be stunned, staring at her. A transformation. He has one, and Shi Yue has one, too; these transformations come from their souls. They are mighty and are perhaps the pinnacle among transformations. Even so, a transformation of an Elemental Law is not far behind. In fact, if the person is powerful enough in his understanding of the law he controls and from which he is creating that transformation, it could be even more potent than the transformations of Tang Yin and Shi Yue. These types of transformations are not usually seen in the human race because they require a too-deep understanding of the elements they control. An understanding that the human race has a hard time reaching because they are not as familiar with nature. Usually, fairies, spiritual beings, and dragons are the ones that tend to have such transformations. The dragons have an independent aura that belongs to them, and the other two races are born of the earth and nature. Even the beasts that have been able to humanize themselves are more likely to get it than the human race. But here was Mu Ruxue, showing him such an incredible transformation. Perhaps even she didn''t understand how amazing her transformation was. She just wanted to show it to Tang Yin and make him feel the power of an ability created in this place. "When I met you, I had just created this ability. So now I will show it to you; think well about the skill you want to create." She said softly and raised her hand towards him, unleashing an attack towards him in one motion. This attack was so powerful and so fast that Tang Yin could only bring his arms to his chest to protect himself. The explosion unleashed pushed him forcefully backward. Chapter 618 Learning at an alarming speed: Creating a New Concept That powerful attack did not carry Mu Ruxue''s full strength, but it was still powerful enough to slam him hard against the ground several times, and his arms burned.''...She only attacked using a portion of her strength, but it was already so strong. I have to create something just as powerful.'' Tang Yin thought, determined to create an ultimate ability for his Fire Law. He jumped towards Mu Ruxue quickly and unleashed a punch straight to her chest. She didn''t dodge it; she defended it, causing all the power of that attack to dissolve instantly. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin threw several successive blows at her, but the fire in his blows dissolved in Mu Ruxue''s hands. He could only receive one more blow from her, which pushed him back and left him in pain. It was as if his attacks were a slight mist that dispersed before the passing of Mu Ruxue''s hand while her blows felt like mighty mountains. Despite the difficulty, Tang Yin attacked her again, moving through the fire and using all his understanding of fire and his Law of Control in each attack. Since he had understood the Law of Control to an important point, he had understood how to make it only have the most common effect of enhancing attacks, its basic effect. So, the Law of Control was not doing anything else right now. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was using Divine Soul the most; Tang Yin had also learned to use it more perfectly, and it was of great use to him during a fight. It helped him understand the opponent''s weaknesses and blind spots and helped him understand more of his power, so he was learning during combat. With each strike he landed, his understanding of how he should fight increased, making each strike more effective than the last. On the other hand, Tang Yin''s mind was full of very different things, totally different from what his body was doing. He was trying to find the most perfect way to create a skill. Not everyone can create a skill; it requires a lot of preparation and time. But he believed he could do it in a short time. The aura of wisdom of his Divine Soul increased his senses and his mind''s ability to think at a higher speed. That made his thoughts more effective, and he could learn everything faster. As he struck, the fire in his hand changed slightly. When he received Mu Ruxue''s blows, the damage decreased. Soon, Tang Yin struck a firm blow towards Mu Ruxue''s blind spot, which he managed to hit and was not stopped by her hand. *WOSH* The sound of fire igniting rang out as combustion of fire shot out from Mu Ruxue''s body backward, right from the direction where Tang Yin had struck. This stunned Mu Ruxue, and she felt intense pain where he had struck. ''What the hell is he creating?'' Mu Ruxue thought in shock. It was meaningless to have taken so much damage from a person who had sealed the cultivation. Besides, the combustion created in her body was not caused by something from her or her transformation. Tang Yin''s power had created it. No, maybe it wasn''t that simple. Possibly, what had created it was the union between Tang Yin''s power and her power, as if he had controlled the power within her body. Out of pain, Mu Ruxue punched Tang Yin away from her, slamming him to the ground. ''It hurts... It burns...'' Tang Yin stood up again, sore in his side after receiving that blow from Mu Ruxue. When he looked down at himself, he noticed that on his side was the shape of a palm, lit on fire. ''I knew it. Her power couldn''t be just a transformation; there''s something more.'' Tang Yin stood up again and ran towards Mu Ruxue, reaching her side in a few seconds. He swung both hands swiftly towards her in succession. His speed remained the same, but his power had increased several times. As he struck, Tang Yin kept staring into Mu Ruxue''s eyes, and his mind kept trying to comprehend what he wanted to create. It was becoming increasingly visible in his mind, and this visibility increased the explosions of fire in the fight. ''Letting myself be influenced by fire so that my anger increases its power is not the way of a controller.'' Suddenly, Tang Yin began to think of something different. ''The influence of negative emotions will control me and prevent me from being a controller. There can be no such thing as a controller who allows himself to be controlled by emotions.'' Although his mind was thinking of something different, he was still unconsciously learning from this combat. When Mu Ruxue hit him, he quickly recovered and attacked her again. However, his attack had a problem, and that was that he had no defense. But it is the best way to know what skill he wants to create or at least that''s what he believes. That''s why he didn''t care that his body was sore and his bones were broken; he continued to get up and fight her again and again. ''That''s precisely why I can''t let myself be controlled by emotions. But, is the only way to make fire more powerful, to let yourself be controlled by those emotions?'' ''No, it should not be so. Fire is an element of nature, and although anger can increase its power, fire was not born out of anger.'' ''This world of fire has proven that to me. Every explosion of fire is most powerful when combustion occurs.'' ''So, I only need to create combustions. I just need to create a reaction between my power and the fire to make the blows more powerful. If I can create this concept in the world of fire, then I need to create combustions.'' ''If I can create this concept in the fire, then I can create the ability I''m thinking of. I just need to... Create the concept.'' Tang Yin smiled slightly. Some of his strikes were accurate, just as he wanted, causing Tang Yin''s power and Mu Ruxue''s power to explode in an explosion that hurt her. But other attacks didn''t have that kind of power, proving that he still hadn''t achieved what he wanted. Chapter 619 A New Concept Thus, the hours passed in a constant fight.Tang Yin used the surrounding fire to avoid getting tired and to fight. Even Mu Ruxue was surprised by such an absurd ability to comprehend. Just a few hours ago, Tang Yin''s attacks did not affect her. She could evade them so easily that it seemed child''s play. But every hour and every minute, these attacks became more precise and stronger, making her feel sore after several hours of fighting. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin''s tenacity was also a crucial point. No matter how many times he was knocked down and how many bones in his body had been destroyed, he continuously got up. ''As always, he is an admirable person. I fell in love with him back then, when he was so stubborn about creating a spiritual herb and helping me understand the concepts despite being continually wrong, and this is the first time I''ve seen him be like this in cultivation as well. No wonder he is so powerful.'' Amazed, Mu Ruxue hadn''t realized that she was also receiving an improvement in her cultivation, but mostly in her battle experience. Tang Yin was no longer attacking as simply as he had several hours ago. Now, his strikes carried a strange and enigmatic mastery that she could not explain but were complicated to parry. As they fought, Tang Yin noticed a change in Mu Ruxue''s eyes. It was a change imperceptible to the ordinary eye but not to him. Realizing this, he unleashed a powerful wave of simultaneous attacks all over her body. All these blows were so precise that they instantly made Mu Ruxue lose all sense of the fight. Her mind filled with confusion, and pain seized her body, pushing her back. Tang Yin then culminated with a punch to her stomach. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion of fire erupted from her body, and Mu Ruxue''s transformation received a tremendous backlash, causing it to disappear suddenly. Mu Ruxue''s entire world went dark for a brief moment, and she fell backward onto the ground, not knowing how to react. At the same time, Tang Yin delivered the final blow to the ground. That blow unleashed dozens of explosions and combustions on all sides as if a terrifying wave of fire was rising in this world of fire. No one can know how many elemental beings were wiped out by such a strange blow. A smile formed on Tang Yin''s face then. ''Inferno. That will be your name from today onwards, my dear created ability.'' Mu Ruxue looked at him from her lying position, deeply stunned. Tang Yin hadn''t just created any ability. Even she couldn''t understand it. Just as they were in thought, Tang Yin''s eyes were invaded by a system message that hadn''t appeared in a long time. [Ding] [The Host has created an Ultimate Ability of the Law of Fire: Inferno]. [Inferno: A New Concept] [Level: ????] | Inferno'': Fire Strikes capable of creating Genesis Combustions. Each hit given with ''Inferno'' is like using all the intense emotions to increase the power of Fire. The power of ''Inferno'' increases with each hit. When ''Inferno'' hits a person with the Fire Attribute, it creates weak spots on their body that can be attacked with precision. ''Inferno'' can be used with any tool. ''Inferno'' Ultimate Upgradable Ability. Tang Yin didn''t expect the system to record this kind of information, but it was very convenient to know everything about his ability that way. Although he was still against using the system, he had now found something suitable. ''Could it be that the system can record all my abilities? It would be more convenient to see them.'' He thought. However, he didn''t expect an answer to that. Still, he received it. "That''s right, the system can do it. It''s called ''Skill Manifestation''. Once you can control it, you can manifest all your abilities through the system, which will make it more convenient for you." Replied the administrator in his mind. ''I thought you were still asleep.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. "Your new ability woke me up. It''s amazing what you just did, Tang Yin. To create a new concept in such a short time, how on earth did you do it? Do you know how many people in the universe want to do it? There are so many you could never count them. Despite that, no one has ever managed to create a concept as powerful as the one you just created. No, there is a person who once managed to create such a powerful concept, but right now that person is dead." She replied. Tang Yin knew that everyone wanted to create a new concept. Even his father and the greatest geniuses and ancestors of his world tried for thousands or hundreds of thousands of years, but no one succeeded. A new concept is like inserting a new rule in the cultivation world. Even if it is a small concept, that person''s name will be remembered for eternity. Creating a concept like the one Tang Yin had just created meant he could revolutionize the entire cultivation world. That was a rule that, right now, had just been inserted into the universe. ''Who else managed to create such a concept? In what kind of power was it?'' Tang Yin asked, showing interest in that point of what the administrator had said. She sighed softly, an almost inaudible sigh. "I can only say that she was a woman from hundreds of millions of years ago." After saying this, she stopped answering questions to Tang Yin, so he grew bored of asking and hurried to help Mu Ruxue up. "I hope those attacks didn''t hurt you too much, Ruxue." She stared at him as she lay on his arm, deep in thought. She wanted to ask him what he had just done, but she was afraid the answer would be so surprising that it would leave her speechless and sap her courage to keep trying. After thinking about it awhile, she sighed and shook her head. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire "It''s okay, the damage is the least of it. I''m glad you were able to hit the skill you want. Let''s rest for a while, we''ll go back to Lingxia''s side tomorrow to start dual cultivation." She replied and sat down to recover. Chapter 620 A terrifying existence The following day, both stopped cultivating, and Mu Ruxue couldn''t help but approach him.The whole night she had spent tormented, trying to understand how it was that Tang Yin was able to deactivate her power and hit her so many times in such vital places in such a short moment. "Tang Yin, I still don''t understand how you managed to knock me out in such a short time. What did you do? Is it because of your newly created ability?" Tang Yin, who had just awakened from his cultivation, nodded at her. "Yes and no. My soul joins my new ability to let me see the weak points in my opponent''s body; if there are no weak points, then I create them. So, throughout the fight, my punches became more and more accurate. It''s amazing for fights against people much more powerful than me because I can beat them as long as the fight goes on." He wasn''t descriptive about it because he had yet to learn the Law of Fire and see what he could do once he did. Maybe some things could change or improve then. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire Still, what he said was already shocking and left Mu Ruxue stunned. ''Such an incredible ability and he can do so many things, along with his special soul... He really is someone who will reach great heights in the future.'' She thought. Both returned shortly after that to the central region of this fire world, where Wu Lingxia was waiting patiently. Although she had felt and seen a powerful explosion of fire and wanted to get closer to see, she decided to stay and be patient. "Are done?" she asked in shock, and Mu Ruxue nodded. She felt a little embarrassed that it had taken hundreds of years to create a skill that had taken someone else so few hours to create. Wu Lingxia surely wouldn''t believe it, even if she was told, so she said nothing. Both began to teach Tang Yin about the Law of Fire, and the writings of the Law of Fire were bestowed upon him. Soon after, outdoors and in this world of fire and heat, a beautiful trio of two women and a man began to do Dual Cultivation. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Wu Lingxia and Mu Ruxue, this was new. They only knew the concept and how to do it, but they had never done it or seen anything like it. Therefore, at first, they did not know what to do but did not need to know. Soon, Tang Yin began to guide them into a world of strange and unbridled pleasure, surrounded by hot moments and beautiful unions. ... Far away from the mainland, in a dark place with an immense amount of dark spiritual energy, a man was sitting on a large number of demon corpses. The surrounding dark energy seemed as deadly as his totally darkened gaze. At the same time, a small black ball hovered above him as if it were watching him with interest. "Little one, your strength has increased. Have you managed to comprehend what I have told you? The Law of Death is deeper than you think, but if you manage to comprehend that part, let alone that human cultivator, you might be able to bring death to an entire galaxy." This voice came from that black ball but conveyed fear to anyone who heard it. The man sitting there opened his eyes; deep black eyes looked at it and acted respectfully. "Lord of Death, I have done well. But I am still trying to assimilate all the souls you gave me and assimilate their memories into this new body. It''s a complicated task, but I think when I''m done, I''ll be able to go out and get revenge for the wounds that guy left me." Although his face didn''t say so because he was totally rejuvenated, this man was the Elder God who had faced Tang Yin recently. "Hahaha, no, I didn''t give them to you. I originally didn''t think you would be worthy of being able to wear them. I thought that the guy who had put an end to the Divine Heir millions of years ago would be the winner. But in the end, you turned out to be the winner, so you are the worthy Heir to the Title this time. Winning a battle against your ancestors and then a battle against the ancestor Heirs, that''s worthy of praise." The dark ball moved around the Elder God, looking at him with interest. Soon, it made as if it was nodding. "But you''ve done well. I had to cram so many souls into a stolen body for one to get it while under my binding power, and I didn''t expect it to be so compatible with you. Though, considering you were the one who got it and set it up, it wouldn''t be strange either." As an entity of death, this person was always interested in those who said they would become his Heirs. That is why he was curious to see what this new Heir was accomplishing. "Even so, I still feel it is strange; how could you have tricked the Divine Heir''s perception to rob him of one of his targets? The power of the Divine Soul cannot be underestimated; could it be that he already knows of such moves?" When the black ball asked this, the Elder God smiled. "Although he is the Divine Heir, he hasn''t even been able to awaken his Divine Soul. I was able to fool his perception easily because of that; plus, thanks to him being angry at those idiots in the South, he couldn''t notice anything. Anger can sometimes blind you." He replied, grinning with deadly malice as he clenched his new body''s fists. This body would not be unknown to Tang Yin, either. Not only was it his target for revenge, but it was also Shi Yue''s target for revenge, as it was her former disciple. In fact, this person belonged to the Elder God''s faction long ago, and it was the Elder God who had made him betray Shi Yue back then. In the end, not only did he end up tortured under the hands of Shi Yue and Tang Yin, but he also ended up losing his body when he thought he had been rescued from that torment. The Lord of Death chuckled slightly after hearing this and subsequently spoke once more. "This time, I came because I felt that the Divine Soul had manifested. Also, there seems to be a presence in him that you did not mean to tell me; I can feel it now, and it has grown stronger. I don''t understand it like you do either, but it reminds me of something from the distant past. I just hope it''s not what I''m thinking." The Elder God immediately took an interest in this. Chapter 621 The training sees its fruits, but the Heir of Death seems to move "What is that aura? It doesn''t make sense that it can make a casual hit from a cultivator and not be countered by the Law of Death. Besides, even though in cultivation I wasn''t at his level, my overall power isn''t that low using the Power Source, how is it possible that I got hurt so badly by that bastard? Even you had to pull me back to avoid further damage, how is that possible? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.At that time, he hadn''t awakened his Divine Soul, I''m sure." He insisted on this, trying to get information. The floating black ball was silent for an extended period after hearing this. "It''s not something you can comprehend. Keep getting better, and maybe someday, you and I will be able to dominate the universe. I''ll keep looking for those bastards that escaped a while back." Replied the Black Ball, and without saying another word, he disappeared without a trace. His words left the Elder God slightly thoughtful. ''Those guys from the Age of Gods, huh... I wonder why there was a Divine Heir back then; he even looked a lot like that bastard.'' He thought as he recalled the memories of the past he had obtained after merging with various souls. In the end, he scoffed, ''Well, you ended up running away and dead then, what''s the use of you showing up again? I''ll erase you one more time, Divine Heir. It seems you and I have a destiny to meet.'' His sinister smile lingered on his face until much later. ... Time tends to pass quickly when you''re doing something you enjoy, or so Tang Yin, Mu Ruxue and Wu Lingxia felt as they did Dual Cultivation for so many days. To Tang Yin''s surprise, Mu Ruxue and Wu Lingxia didn''t have half the stamina that Bing Yinyin did. It made him think that this icy woman was really amazing. Still, all three of them were totally satisfied. Moreover, they had achieved their tasks. Mu Ruxue and Wu Lingxia increased their powers significantly. Because Tang Yin''s Divine Soul seemed to have awakened, they had received an astonishing improvement in all their fields. Fire Control, Cultivation, Soul, and understanding of the Law of Fire increased, including intelligence and mental capacity. They were greatly blessed by this. While Tang Yin managed to successfully learn the Law of Fire, which, in his hands, seemed to be different, as he carried the new concept he had created. Still, with that great improvement they received, they decided to return to the mainland, but as soon as they left the Fire World, Shi Yue quickly reached Tang Yin. "Tang Yin, those Castles you asked us to keep an eye on are reacting strangely and there is an aura coming out of them." Tang Yin was stunned. ''Is the Heir of Death already going to attack?'' he thought in shock. He grabbed the women with him and flew out of there at high speed, heading towards where Shi Yue told him to go. Soon, they were standing above a Death Castle. It had not changed too much, but it was shaking slightly. Also, occasionally, some powerful presence could be felt there. The most drastic change was a dark aura, like death, that had come out of the Castle, surrounding it in a perfect circle. That aura seemed to kill anything that came near it. Still, seeing it like that made Tang Yin sigh in relief. "There is no danger for now, but we don''t have much time left. Soon, it could activate, and once this activates, it will end up killing a large number of people in its path, granting whatever power they have to the Heir of Death." He said, startling the girls behind him. "Should we order a retreat?" Shi Yue asked, and he shook his head. "Withdraw the powers close by, but if we want to save this world from destruction, the deaths of a large number of people will be unavoidable." He replied. "Wouldn''t that be an unnecessary slaughter? It would empower the Heir of Death, though not much." Tang Yin nodded at this. "Yes, it will be a slaughter, but not unnecessary. If we get everyone away from here, this aura won''t encounter much obstruction and will, therefore, advance at an extremely fast pace across the continent. In a very short time, it will reach where we are, and if it starts swallowing up the cultivators of this world who cannot fight off death, we will be finished. All that power will go to the Heir of Death, and it will become so strong that it will crush us in no time." His thought was not to prevent a slaughter but rather to prevent the destruction of an entire world. Honestly, he has no thoughts of heroes and doesn''t care if many die. It''s not his problem. But he does care about Ren Mingyue; no matter what, she can''t die. She was necessary not only because she was his sister and because of his promise but also because she was necessary to gain control of the System. Even so, Tang Yin soon frowned. ''Wait...'' He stopped floating and lunged at the aura of death there. "Don''t follow me; I''ll be right out." His body was covered with the Law of Control after saying this, and the aura of death did not dare to approach him. Soon, he was on solid ground, looking at the Castle of Death before him. ''Couldn''t I create a similar Castle with my Law of Control?'' He thought and went in to investigate. The significant presences that were occasionally felt in this Castle were from the beasts of death that were about to awaken. After investigating for a while, he was thoughtful. He felt that something was missing to create a Castle like this, but he couldn''t understand it. ''I think I need to learn all the Elemental Laws and one more Law... Which Law could it be? Shi Yue''s? The darkness of eternal night seems to be a powerful law. Although it''s special, I don''t know how I could learn it.'' His thoughts were becoming a bit chaotic, so he stopped thinking about nonsense. He would look for a way to counter the Castle of Death while learning the other Laws. Maybe he would figure something out then. Right now, he needed to learn two more Laws, so he needed to hurry. Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire After leaving there, he took his women back to the northwest while he thought about various things. Now that his soul had reacted in such a way and seemed alive and awake more than ever, he realized several important issues. The first is, why could the Heir of Death stand up to him so amazingly when his cultivation was so much lower? Although one of the reasons is that he had lost power when death consumed his body parts, if he understood the Law of Death correctly, it should not be possible for that guy to be able to stand up to him so firmly. That reminded him again of the past, of the enigmatic Age of Gods that ended at the hands of the Heir of Death. Chapter 622 A surreal possibility In the ancient era, numerous events marked history and are still remembered today.Although the Tang Yin world does not have too much writing from that era, there are still some, and among those, the most memorable was the appearance of the Heir of Death. He appeared as a small fry in the First World; no one paid attention to him, and everyone underestimated him. He was not weak, but he was not at the level of the Gods of that era. Some records describe him as being in the Realm of the Law, but others put him at the level of the Divine Ruler, the Cultivation Realm, where Tang Yin was in the past. Although it is not possible to know exactly how strong this person was, what is clear is that he was not too powerful at the cultivation level. There are rumors that the gods of that era were immortal, but again, no one knows exactly the level of power that these great beings had, as there are no records about it. Even so, the reality is that the Gods of that era were more powerful than those of today. Despite this, they all fell into the hands of a single living being: The Heir of Death. The entire First World and an entire era were exterminated by a single living being, who was said not to have too high a cultivation. When Tang Yin first heard this, he thought it was a lie. He had never seen a Heir of Death, but after being attacked by an aura from a small remnant left there for hundreds of millions of years and finding no way to counter it, he naturally understood that it was no joke. An Heir of Death is too dangerous an entity; the fact that it exists goes against all existence itself, but what he had experienced was only death at work¡ªthat aura that no one can bear. Perhaps only the Heir of Death could endure it without dying. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had not experienced the power of the real Death Heir until recently, when it became clear to him that this guy was not only dangerous because of his aura of death but that he could be just as powerful as him, despite being numerous cultivation realms below. And that''s where the question came in for him, once again. Why could the Heir of Death do that? How could he stand up to him? How could he put an end to an Age as powerful as the Age of Gods? ''If I think about it carefully, when I hit him I felt that his power was less than mine in general, but it didn''t seem to be too much as it should be. I thought it was the Law of Death that did that, but no. That shouldn''t be possible.'' ''What am I missing?'' His mind whirled briefly, and then he remembered something he''d forgotten. ''A power source? In his most orthodox description, this would be a place where power comes from and is created. The Primordial Laws act upon what their Law indicates, but they do so by ''Aura or Energy''... Where does that energy come from?'' ''Could it be that all Primordial Laws are Sources of Power? After all, death energy has to come from somewhere, just like life energy.'' His eyes sparkled as he realized this. What he thought it was very likely to be. After all, those energies cannot exist if nothing brings them into existence. And the Primordial Laws are supposed to be independent; although they have controllers, they also act upon themselves by bringing death and creating life. Moving time and maintaining space. And all that power does not come from a cultivator but must come from something else. ''I see, so they''re all Sources of Power... Could that be why the Heirs are so powerful, without requiring cultivation? Although that still leaves a tremendous gap in what they do and what a Power Source means...'' A Power Source is a place where power is created or comes from. Perhaps it is formed from nothing, or maybe it is drawn from somewhere; in either case, it is a place where power or energy comes from. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire They''re not something that can be used to be that strong, are they? ''No? No, wait... If a Power Source draws power from somewhere and someone controls it to cultivate themselves, like I could do in the future with the Law of Control, then it''s likely that it can indeed be used so that guy can do that.'' Although his mind was spinning and he was trying to figure out what was behind this, the truth was that he was getting more and more confused. His idea was clear, and he understood that it could be accurate, but something didn''t add up in the whole equation forming in his mind. And this time, it was that, although it didn''t seem to be impossible for a Power Source to strengthen you, that would undoubtedly increase cultivation. But he was trying to think why that guy could stand up to him without increasing his cultivation. His thoughts had practically gone off into opposite worlds, so he tried to get back to the main reins of his thoughts. But suddenly, an unreal possibility entered his mind. Even he didn''t understand why it had come to him. He had never read or seen anything like it, but that seemed to be the only option if he thought about it carefully. Tang Yin stopped in mid-air as he flew with his women behind him. His sudden stop surprised them, but they all stopped. But Tang Yin couldn''t hear the words they were saying to him. ''Could it be? Maybe... Maybe I''m not wrong. It''s possible that that guy is using a Power Source to get stronger at an alarming rate. But... Could it be that there is a Power System other than cultivation in this world?'' Although his thoughts were going against what this world, the upper world, and the entire universe were, he didn''t know why he had a feeling that it certainly was. Chapter 623 A world full of mysteries It was a possibility that he was a little afraid to think about. Just to know that there was a Power System other than cultivation in the world he had lived in for so long was a setback to his mind.''That''s right... Why didn''t I think of it before? That Death, when he came looking for Qingyue, mentioned a Primordial World; before that time, I had never heard that name before. And the Primordial Laws share a name with that World. A place where powers as incredible as Death and those I saw when I returned to my body come from, perhaps there they employ a different power? It would not be impossible.'' ''The world is wide and full of mysteries. Although it sounds totally far-fetched, maybe my idea is not too far from reality. A world with a different power system... Shit, it looks like the situation is more dangerous than I thought. If that bastard has been all this time strengthening himself with the Law of Death as the Source of Power, wouldn''t it mean that bastard might have ascended much higher in power? The next time will be a fight to the death, literally!'' Tang Yin felt a bit pressured after realizing this. Although it wasn''t certain that it would be like this, at least it made some sense. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t feel worried. He knew he was changing; even if that guy was powerful, so was he. ''Hmph, shit. I don''t care if you''re on a different scale of power than me; I''ll prove to you that my cultivation is no worse than your power, you bastard.'' Tang Yin snapped back to reality, and everyone returned to the northwest. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire He didn''t want to talk too much because he was in a hurry, so he soon stood on a mountain, lonely. He wanted to understand the power he had just gained a few hours ago. After reaching the mountain, he invoked his Law of Control, which manifested much more naturally than before. At first, this manifestation seemed a bit robotic and unnatural, but now it was manifesting in such a smooth and natural way that it seemed to come from Tang Yin''s soul. Then, the different auras in his body manifested simultaneously, making his aura look a bit colorful. The purple of lightning, mixed with the white of ice and the red of fire, enveloped him, giving him different feelings in his body. The coldness and warmth were most evident. ''So many ways to use fire... God, can I create icy fire? It could even be used like this...'' With so many things entering his head from one moment to the next, Tang Yin was slightly dazed and excited. Things were becoming more and more amazing. Somehow, his fire was now his most versatile power, and he could mix it with any of his powers. In addition, Tang Yin could tell there was a total strengthening in the Aura of Control. It was as if it was firmer, something he hadn''t expected to receive. ''Okay... I think I''m ready. It''s time to learn the Law of Wind.'' Tang Yin thought and stood up abruptly. Among his girls, this was the attribute most of them controlled. Huang Feifei, Zu Xiaolin, Zu Xin, Xiao Nuo, and Li Xian. Among them, Tang Yin leaned toward Huang Feifei and Zu Xin. ''Feifei... Her understanding of wind is quite good, but lately, she is trying to train fire for her Heavenly Body. I think it''s not too convenient. Besides, there''s no way anyone knows more about the Law of Wind than Zu Xin. Not only does she have a Heavenly Body that allows her to understand the Laws in a profound way, but she studied with that bastard about Laws; she''s the best choice this time.'' After making up his mind, Tang Yin flew over to where Zu Xin was. After recovering and starting cultivation, she did not change where she lived. On the outskirts of the subway city was still her home, although she would be moving to one of the mountains near the new Red Thunder City soon. But for now, Tang Yin went to look for her there, and when he arrived, she was in the same position as when he first saw her here. Looking out the window calmly. "Tang Yin!" she immediately brightened up as soon as she saw him and ran out to where he was. "You look good, Zu Xin. You''ve become stronger since you connected to my soul." "Hehe, that''s right, I can feel that my power has increased drastically, but I don''t understand, why I feel the power getting purer and stronger? It''s as if your soul is doing something. Since a few days ago, that process seems to have accelerated, and I am becoming strong without doing anything." Zu Xin was surprised by this. Because he had ascended so much in cultivation and his girls too, all that cultivation was being improved and enhanced by the Divine Soul. The process had been slow and temporarily halted when he fought the Heir of Death. But, since his Divine Soul ''awakened'' in that world of fire, he feels that the speed increased several times. Before, it might have taken him about one year to finish, but now, he could be ready in no time. That was an amazing speed, and he wasn''t quite used to it, but he wanted to ignore it so he wouldn''t get too excited and become a slacker, as had happened to him in the past. But this time, he had nothing to do. He had to explain to Zu Xin what it was all about, so he did so by giving her a demonstration¡­ "I never thought something like that could exist... How amazing is your soul? Even empowering the cultivation of something... How strong would you be when we reach your Cultivation Realm? It sounds unreal..." Tang Yin smiled at this. "I will possibly be able to stand up to over 5,000 cultivators in my world." "Could you beat them?" "No, I can''t." "Are you so sure? You look as if you''ve ever tried it." Tang Yin smiled slightly upon hearing this and nodded. "Before I came into this world, I had to. I managed to kill the vast majority; in fact, it is likely that none of them survived, but I also ended up dying. The wounds were so severe that a small fly, along with several ants, was able to kill me 2,000 years ago." He replied, surprising her. "Did something like that really happen?" she asked. She only received a nod from Tang Yin as, for a moment, he was lost in thought. ''I wonder how my wives and fianc¨¦es are doing... Although I can feel their souls, I don''t know if they are well. I also don''t know how my family is doing... Sigh, it seems that assassinating the Heir of Death is a top priority.'' He thought and looked at Zu Xin. "Zu Xin, this time, I come to request your help." Chapter 624 Two types of states of mind A few hours later, Tang Yin and Zu Xin flew at high speed to a place of her choice.It was a mountainous place with beautiful views. The mountain they were going to is famous worldwide, called The Mountain of Tranquility. It is the only mountain that always has wind, but it is always tranquil. Although the wind flutters around, a storm never forms; it is always quiet. When both arrived there, Zu Xin looked at him. "Are you sure you want to learn from me? I''m not sure I can teach you." "Naturally, I am sure. I chose you because I know I can learn from you, and I want you to teach me about the Law of the Wind. You understand it the most, don''t you?" he replied, and she sighed. "Although I understand it the most, my forte was research. I''ve never taught anyone, and I don''t know if I can express everything well to you." In the end, she sighed because she could see that Tang Yin was sure he wanted to learn from her. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then she turned around and looked at the wind fluttering around the mountain. "You look at the view here? It''s the best view I''ve ever had myself on the whole continent. The tranquility and serenity this place conveys shows why it''s so good for learning about the wind." She said suddenly. Tang Yin could feel that. This tranquility given by the wind here was like listening to a waterfall while you sleep. It is one of the most pleasant and serene feelings you can feel. "I don''t have much to teach, though. I will tell you several things; keep them in your mind." "Tang Yin, to understand the wind, you must control two types of states of mind perfectly. The first is Serenity or Tranquility. The serenity you can see in this wind that strikes and is continually active, but it is always serene and gentle, never strikes with force and only strikes gently, giving a splendid feeling of tranquility." "The second of it... It is a little difficult to explain, but the idea is to reach a state of balance between Rage and Anger but without reaching wrath. This is to express the roar of windstorms, which are the most powerful storms there are. The reason you don''t reach wrath is because you must never lose your Serenity when you control the wind." "Since you told me that you have learned Ice and Fire, I think it will be a bit complicated for you, but I have a method." After saying this, Zu Xin stared at him, hoping he understood everything she said. Tang Yin looked thoughtful after hearing this. ''Could it be the serenity of the wind, similar to the indifference of ice?'' He thought but frowned after looking at the wind around him. It didn''t seem to be. In fact, serenity doesn''t look like indifference; it looks more like perfect attitude control. ''It is even a perfect control of indifference... And the balance she says I must achieve, although it seems to be somewhat similar to the wrath of fire, does not seem to be. After all, the wrath of fire is one of the strongest feelings, and the stronger you feel it, the more powerful your fire will be. It doesn''t seem to the balance of windstorms.'' ''Besides, I didn''t need to delve into wrath. My new concept of fire means that I don''t need wrath to make the fire powerful, which makes it easier for me to control emotions.'' Tang Yin stared at Zu Xin back. A smile emerged on his face as an idea crossed his mind. "I think I have an idea how to do it; what is your method?" he asked, and she smiled. "Dual Cultivation. Honestly, the old man who taught me was a lover of Dual Cultivation and had countless women he did it with. I once sneaked into his private library and found a perfect exercise to understand the wind that was done with Dual Cultivation. I can look for Xiaolin to do it with you while I teach you both this cultivation technique." She replied. Tang Yin was surprised by this, but he naturally agreed. They didn''t need to look for Xiaolin. He disappeared from where he was and appeared at her side; he didn''t hug her. Instead, he waited for her consent. "Why call Xiaolin? She is recently having her reunion with an old friend. If you want, I''m not against us practicing that dual cultivation technique together." Zu Xin was surprised, "With me? This..." She was surprised but also a little uncomfortable. This man was her sister''s man; how could she do that with him? That''s what she thought. However, if she carefully considered it, was there something odd about it? As far as she could remember, several of her relatives tended to have sisters among their harems. It was a common thing in this world. After realizing this, she felt confused about why Tang Yin wanted to do it with her and not Xiaolin. ''Isn''t Xiaolin younger? Oh... Right, he likes older women.'' She thought softly. ''No, he likes both... God, doing it with Tang Yin? Me?'' Her face turned slightly red after realizing what she was thinking about. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire "Tang Yin... Me... Are you sure?" she asked softly and lowered her head. "I have taken advantage of your kindness all this time. You even used treasures to save me... Naturally, my body and soul belong to you; I don''t plan to give myself to someone else. But..." She said softly, but before she finished speaking, a pair of lips closed hers, startling her slightly. Then, strong arms wrapped around her, pulling her slightly closer to him. "As long as you say your body and soul are mine, that''s enough. There are no buts if you want it to happen, right?" he replied as she looked at him in surprise. "...If it''s okay for you to accept me and do it with me... I''ll try my best to teach you." She replied softly, and he smiled. His naughty hand squeezed one of her buttocks firmly, "It must be you. That''s why I brought you here. I chose you, so naturally, it will be you." He replied and pulled her a little towards him to enter the cave that was in the mountain behind him. Chapter 625 A perfect symbiosis created with their essences (+18) This cave was quite large and had a few things in it."I used it before, don''t worry. Only I have used this cave, so there is nothing that can hurt us," she said softly, and Tang Yin nodded. He made a motion with his hand to let out a bed and some more things that tend to be in a room to set it up, and after that, he laid Zu Xin down on the bed. She was a beautiful woman. Although the system scored her similar to Zu Xiaolin in beauty, her mature aura made her more sexually attractive, which increased her points in Tang Yin''s mind. He wasted no time. He kissed her gently and began to slowly move down her neck, kissing her softly as he removed her clothes, leaving her in her underwear soon after. As she felt her clothes leave her body, she began to explain to him the dual cultivation technique they were going to practice. "It''s a specialized wind cultivation technique. Its name is Serenity and Storms..." "Hnn..." Although she wanted to explain quickly, she soon felt Tang Yin''s mouth firmly clamped onto her beautiful and not-so-large twin peaks. In this case, Zu Xiaolin was beating her in size; her twin beaks were not big, honestly, while Zu Xiaolin''s were more fleshy and bigger. Zu Xin had bigger buttocks, though. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin could enjoy sucking these small breasts gently, making moans come out from Zu Xin as she tried to explain to him. She held his head when she felt one of her nipples being bitten. "Ahnn!" Her instinctive move was to squeeze Tang Yin''s head to her breasts and squeeze her legs behind him, holding him firmly to her. Tang Yin was unobstructed by this, so he continued to suck on her breasts as she again explained. He then began to work down her body gently... "The idea behind the technique is to use the surrounding wind to mix it with our bodies. I will do it first, drawing the wind to us, and you will take care of trying to process it in your body." She said, but then she felt something new. "Ahnnnn!" A loud moan escaped her mouth, startling her and leading her to cover her mouth in surprise. She looked down and watched Tang Yin sucking on her pussy, as she moved her panties to the side. "Tang Yin... No... Not there... It''s dirty..." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "Dirty? No... It''s delicious and perfectly clean..." He replied and stuck his tongue in again, moving it in circles, touching her weak parts while sucking. "Ahnnn!" Her moans started to come out once more, but she tried to restrain herself and stopped thinking about stopping him. Instead, she began to explain to him once more. "...Remember, the idea... Hnn... The idea behind the cultivation we will be doing is that we can blend our Yin and Yang in a perfect symbiosis... Ahnn-" Even though she wanted to explain, Tang Yin kept flicking his tongue and suddenly thrust his fingers in, which made her moan louder. The pleasure she was feeling had reached its limit, and she began to feel that something might come out... Moreover, Tang Yin had started to do it quickly, moving his fingers in and out quickly. Between moans and excitement, she began to explain once again. "This... Remember, it is that perfect symbiosis that will make you perfectly understand both of the above feelings..." As she finished speaking, her moans started to come out more. "Ahnn, Tang Yin... I''m coming, Tang Yin!" "Ahnnnn!" A stream of beautiful fluids came out of her vagina then and bathed Tang Yin. It was a great orgasm, which left her trembling. "Tang Yin... I''m sorry... I didn''t think something like this would happen." She felt ashamed when she realized she had wet Tang Yin like that. Still, Tang Yin smiled. "Do you apologize for letting me witness such a precious act and be a participant in its creation? No, you should not apologize... On the contrary, let me witness more of your art, and let me be a participant in the creation once again." After saying this, Tang Yin stood up. His clothes had long since left his body, so she could see his big rod standing proudly, which made her vagina drip slightly. Tang Yin used these fluids to wet his rod and smiled at her while pointing his rod at the tip of her vagina. "Will you permit me to be a partaker?" he asked again. She looked up somewhat innocently but smiled softly and nodded at him. "Yes... Of course. Please do... I will receive everything you have for me." She said softly. Tang Yin began to thrust his hips, pushing his penis gently into her vagina. "Ahnnn..." Her beautiful moans began to sound as a slight pain seized her body. She gripped the sheets tightly to the side of her and bit her lips lightly to endure that pain. Then she felt a tearing, which made her moaning grow louder. At the same time, Tang Yin lay on top of her, hugging and kissing her. She was surprised, but she hugged him back as she felt his penis opening more and more passage into her vagina. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire Still, she is a responsible girl. She immediately activated the dual cultivation technique and began to teach it to Tang Yin internally while guiding him in the movement of spiritual energy. Somehow, this cultivation technique was strange and caused Tang Yin to be excited suddenly. Not only him, but she felt it, too. The excitement felt like they were about to cum, and indeed, when Tang Yin''s penis reached the bottom of Zu Xin''s vagina, both cum forcefully... Then, the essences of both mingled inside her, and a different spiritual energy emerged at that point. Tang Yin''s warm Yang energy transmitted heat to both bodies, and Zu Xin''s calm and serene Yin energy transmitted both feelings through them, making them plunge into beautiful dual cultivation. A perfect symbiosis that had come from the union of their ''essences''. Chapter 626 The Swordsmans Pride, again? If Tang Yin wanted to understand both feelings without sacrificing his other attributes, he needed to find a balance between serenity, tranquility, and indifference.He needed to find a balance between rage and anger. Once the dual cultivation began to take effect, he began to try to achieve that balance. The two of them were entwined, enjoying the moment. Although Zu Xin''s moans sounded constant, Tang Yin was diligent and did not slack off in his training. At the same time, his Law of Control and Divine Soul manifested, bringing him deep understanding in a short time. He quickly realized that finding the balance between rage and anger was not complicated for him without falling into wrath. This is because he never got to the bottom of wrath and created a new concept. But the problem came when he needed to find serenity and tranquility without falling into indifference. That was complicated because both mental states were very close to each other. Still, Tang Yin did not need to achieve this initially. The first training in bed was for Tang Yin to understand the cultivation technique and some of the Law of Wind, so it didn''t last long. Soon after, Tang Yin came out of the cave and stood firmly on the mountain''s edge to receive the wind that blew continuously and was practically palpable. After being struck by it, he slowly began to notice what it could mean to achieve serenity. ''Serenity is perhaps the ideal state of mind for any cultivator. Because from serenity, I can change to indifference or wrath; I can make as many mental changes as I want because I have a serene and calm mind. But...'' ''It''s a problem if you tell me that I can never let go of serenity...'' Tang Yin raised his hand towards the wind. The wind hit his hand and moved it slightly, but Tang Yin was not exerting force. He just wanted to understand that serenity. ''Its blows are not weak, even though they are not even felt.'' He thought when he saw that the wind was carrying his hand gently. ''That''s funny... It feels a bit cutting.'' He thought and drew his sword. It had been a while since he had taken it out, but this time, he felt that the wind was incredibly compatible with it, so he wanted to understand why. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serenity was not particularly difficult to understand. Still, in serenity, there seemed to be something strange that made him consider whether serenity was so simple. He raised his hand and made the wind strike the sword. Like an excellent supreme weapon in the hands of a good wielder, it was able to cut the air that continually struck it, causing the palpable but invisible air to split in two. The blows of the wind did not affect the sword, but there was no further reaction either. Tang Yin then noticed something and moved his sword slightly, thrusting it into the air. This sudden blow did not cut the wind as expected. Nor did it push it away. Tang Yin expected at least a minimal reaction from this ''thick'' wind, but there was no reaction. The wind gently and serenely crossed the sword as if it were just a tree in the way, which was hit by the gentle wind and only moved slightly without affecting it. ''Strange...'' Tang Yin repeated his movement... Then two, three... Ten more times. At this point, he stopped. ''The serenity... I see. The serenity of the wind is more of a tempering than anything else. What the wind wants is for me to temper my mind in a way that I never get out of control. It''s a bit similar to the indifference of ice, but it''s not the same. In this case, indifference does not achieve peace of mind in the face of difficulties; it simply ignores them. But serenity does achieve that peace of mind and it is that peace of mind that will prevent me from falling into stress or any bad feelings.'' Tang Yin smiled after realizing this. Something was starting to form in his head, so he looked at his sword, happy. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire Still, looking at it, he immediately thought of his sword skill, the only one worth remembering. That skill belonged to a man named Yan Zitao, who lived during the time of the great ancestors of the Tang Clan. ''The Swordsman''s Pride...'' ''That man... Wasn''t he trying to create a new concept at that time? Come to think of it, he was mentioning something like that. He didn''t want his sword to be used for assassination but to demonstrate his strength, and he created a sword technique capable of cutting worlds...'' ''I see, he was a person with the Law of Wind. He was trying to create a new concept suitable for the sword and for the wind! Although I don''t know if he succeeded... What that man has done will allow me to create a new concept.'' He immediately looked up and put away his sword. He quickly entered the cave where Zu Xin was resting and cultivating. As soon as he returned, he threw himself upon her with great motivation and desire to cultivate, so another round of dual cultivation began in this cave. That beautiful couple was intertwined with each other, enjoying what they were doing and cultivating at the same time. The dual cultivation ended the next day. Tang Yin went out again to practice, but this time, he had a set goal: to find the balance between his sword and the serenity of the wind. He now understands this better because he has understood the Yin of Zu Xin very well and what she is trying to explain to him. Right now, he just wanted to focus on that, so he started making back-and-forth movements with his sword. These movements carried no power, as he had sealed his cultivation, but they somehow managed to move the wind around him. His movements looked like a little dance under the wind. The wind gradually began to swirl around him. Making his every movement smoother and more natural. Chapter 627 Trying to create a new concept, again? This training lasted a couple of days. During all that time, Tang Yin did not stop moving and practicing while trying to understand the wind to its most profound and perfect state.He was sure that he would have no trouble understanding the other part of the wind because he would not need it. According to Zu Xin, the wind''s personality is always calm and serene, even during storms. At those times, the wind would show its anger by using the storms, but serenity never leaves it. ''Such a perfect personality, it is worth temperance... If the ice made me indifferent, then I will couple with the temperance of the wind to reestablish it the way I want.'' Tang Yin stopped moving when he thought like this and looked at the wind before him. He held a position with one hand raised, the other down, and one leg bent forward. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire He disappeared his aura being in that position and began to notice that the wind began to swirl towards where he was, straight to hit him. Tang Yin then moved several times, dodging invisible attacks from the wind, which was not actually planning to attack him. It simply planned to move towards the place it had stopped using for a while now, as it had a person there. ''The wind''s serenity makes it not look for trouble; that''s why it tends to avoid me when I''m in a place. But if I disappear my aura, then the wind will start moving towards that place after identifying that there is no one there.'' ''That will allow me to train properly.'' Tang Yin began to move through the wind, dodging every possible blow he could land. They wouldn''t be heavy blows, but he just wanted to manage to move through the wind as if it were his home. Just as he could now with fire and ice, just as he always could with Lightning. His Divine Soul told him this was the right way to understand it. So his body moved at great speed through the wind, and he began to try to understand it on his own. His movements were fast, and he dodged all the wind blows. From one moment to the next, he used the wind to move. And so the hours continued to pass. 48 hours later, Tang Yin stopped what he was doing and went in again to listen to what Zu Xin had to tell her and cultivate with her. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That cycle repeated for days. Physical training was necessary, and sometimes, Zu Xin would inspect his training. Although she did not know how to teach him, she tried her best to be of service to him. And so, time passed... Tang Yin dodged one of the wind attacks, and another of the attacks sought to strike his sword. Immediately, he moved his sword slightly towards that attack. The movement was smooth and light. Despite that, a potent and lethal attack was created from the tip of his sword. This attack struck out all sides with absolute precision, like extra fast flashes. The almost palpable wind here, which was as serene as one could think, was split into different halves and looked as if butter had been cut. That attack then crossed the wind at an alarming speed and reached all the distant mountains, cutting them in half. Tang Yin stood in the middle of the place where that attack had formed and looked at his sword. ''It''s such a powerful move when I''m not using cultivation...'' He thought, and his eyes sparkled. ''I see. I understand now. All this time my understanding has been a bit off around my power.'' ''While it is possible to create slashing attacks with non-cutting tools, such as the hammer, it doesn''t take advantage of the special cutting attribute at all. While it is possible, if you want to achieve a deep understanding of the attribute and the tool, it is best to avoid making those kinds of attacks... Not only was my understanding wrong, but literally the whole understanding of the world I come from is also wrong in this respect.'' ''It is better to reach the depth of understanding than to find diversity. Diversity in attacks is only useful when you think you have reached your limit, but even then, aren''t there External Spiritual Weapons? You can achieve that diversity by using the External Spiritual Weapons, without requiring you to create attacks that don''t suit your main tool.'' Since he had not reached his limit, why did he need to diversify his attacks with his primary weapon? Perhaps that was why he had failed to understand his destructive attribute fully. ''Maybe what I thought at the beginning is possible. I should make my destructive attribute an extremely powerful attack by mixing it with the Law of Control.'' He thought and smiled softly. ''But for now, this attack I''ve created has made me understand what I must do. Swordsman''s Pride, eh? It''s time to modify you.'' He looked off into the distance and held his sword. ''I''ll do it with one move.'' He wanted to cut those distant mountains with the Swordsman''s Pride he wanted to modify, trying to create a new concept. ''Create a new concept of the wind...'' ''Maintaining serenity; matching lethality; increasing intensity, achieving tempest; without losing serenity.'' His eyes flashed after thinking like that, and he swung his sword at an alarming speed. Then, 32 Flashes of Wind were created under his sword. These flashes shot out at a speed impossible to see. It was the wind cutting through the wind to travel through space. It was an attack capable of tearing down the world''s space, so a great roar sounded. In that same instant, the 32 flashes of wind crossed great mountains from one side to the other, creating an intense storm above them that destroyed them into tiny pieces, the mountains disappearing instantly. ''Better than I expected...'' Tang Yin smiled at this and looked at his sword. ''Although it would be more complicated if I get a way to simplify it into a single attack, even a Divine Master would suffer before my attack... No, if I manage to comprehend the Law of Wind and mix it with the Law of Control... Hehe, Heir of Death. I''m looking forward to facing you.'' Chapter 628 A new concept; days of pleasure. Perhaps on this occasion, the concept Tang Yin had created was not so clear to the eye of anyone trying to see it. In fact, it was clear that he had launched a powerful attack, and the fact that he was not using cultivation made it more important and shocking.Despite that, what did it mean? Was it just a blow? The simple answer was no; it was not just a blow. His attack involved using both personalities of the wind in one attack. To match the lethality of the technique, ''Swordsman''s Pride'' required maintaining the constant serenity of the wind. But once the blow hit the target, it needed to increase the intensity, creating an absolute storm. The mountains were wiped out in an instant because, at the moment they hit the target, a powerful storm technique was created that existed for only a brief moment. The moment was so short that it could not be seen with the naked eye, and this storm ended up sweeping and shattering the mountains with great force. It was the concept of maintaining and equalizing two types of mental states or feelings in perfect harmony without losing the essence of the attack. This attack could be used in any way Tang Yin wanted, as it did not belong to a sword technique but to a new concept of wind. Perhaps it was not as powerful as the concept he had created of fire, but it was still powerful enough to allow him to fight against people far beyond his capacity. Moreover, when Tang Yin saw this, he realized that Huang Feifei could use this new concept. ''If Feifei manages to learn the concept, she won''t need to give up her wind to focus on fire, and because she was born with the wind attribute, she may not need a different weapon. She likes to fight with the scepter, after all.'' He thought and smiled softly. For a while now, he had been trying to imagine what kind of golden finger he would create for his women, and these thoughts had slowly been answered. Now, he seemed to see it in a better way. ''Since I called my fire concept Inferno... Should I give my wind concept a name?'' Tang Yin considered a few names but then sighed. ''No, forget it. What does it need a name for? It''s fine to keep it as it is.'' He thought after realizing that his mind was full of bullshit names. Then he turned around and smiled at Zu Xin. She stood there stunned, staring at him in shock. Despite being shocked, she got up and ran to him to congratulate him. He had already told her what he wanted to do; therefore, although she was surprised, it was not enough to stand there staring at him in shock. Despite that, she could understand the immense difficulty of what Tang Yin had just done. It was something she wouldn''t even dream of doing someday because it required too deep an understanding of the wind. Still, this reminded her of the way both did dual cultivation. That perfect symbiosis she could see between the two wind personalities to create such a powerful attack resembled the perfect symbiosis that the Yin and Yang of the two could achieve. So she felt even more proud of this. Somehow, she felt she was a sharer in what he had just accomplished. "Congratulations, Tang Yin. It looks like you''ve succeeded in doing what you wanted." "That''s right; I thought it would be harder because there''s not too much wind here, but it was easier than I thought." They were happy, but this was only the beginning, as they still needed to learn the Law of the Wind. Fortunately, to learn it, it was not necessary to do too much. For both of them, the next few days would be for personal enjoyment, as they only needed to continue doing dual cultivation, only this time using a different method. Thus, both returned to the room. Tang Yin grabbed Zu Xin by her slender waist and pulled her up onto the bed, placing her on her back to him, with her knees and hands on the bed, removing her clothes in the process. Tang Yin''s clothes immediately flew off his body as he bent down to poke his head into Zu Xin''s big, beautiful buttocks... "Ahnn!" her moans filled the room when Tang Yin stuck his tongue in there. No matter how much he spent, he couldn''t get enough of her moans and these beautiful buttocks. So, he grabbed them firmly with his arms and started sucking on her pussy, bringing more and more moans into the room. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, he pulled away from her and got up. As he was about to put his penis in her vagina, she turned around and got on her knees on the bed, facing him. "Can I try putting it in my mouth?" she asked. She wasn''t even looking at Tang Yin. His penis was in front of her face; that sight left her mesmerized, blurring her vision slightly. Previously, they had had to cultivate constantly, so she hadn''t had time to see it so closely, but now that she saw it, she was amazed that something so large could enter her. That was why she unconsciously raised her hand to hold it in surprise. "How big¡­" She approached it gently and put it carefully into her mouth. She had to do it gently and slowly because she didn''t want her teeth to hit it. She had no experience whatsoever doing this. Still, the mere attempt to want to do so was enough to make Tang Yin feel ingratiated. She did not need to be taught. Gradually, with a few words from Tang Yin, she began to understand what to do. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire And so, after several minutes straight of learning with a penis in her mouth, she began to do it in a better way. Sucking and moving her tongue across... Even Tang Yin was surprised at how quickly she learned. Still, the position she was in right now allowed him to see Zu Xin''s delicate and large buttocks as if they were a heart on the bed. That beautiful sight and seeing Zu Xin''s face so drenched by his penis made him so aroused that he ended up throwing Zu Xin onto the bed before she finished her task and thrust his penis in one stroke into her vagina... "Ahnnnnn!" The big moan that came out of her mouth was the beginning of what would be a beautiful few days of cultivation and personal enjoyment. ... Chapter 629 Jia Yijie, Jia Xiangmei (1) Several days later, Tang Yin stood at the top of the mountain, looking at what had changed in his aura or Law of Control.''There doesn''t seem to be a noticeable change, but I feel that it is now easier for me to control every Natural Law.'' If he thought carefully, he would realize that it was just as he was thinking. Wind serenity was the best mental state he could achieve because it would allow him to control all the laws more effectively and powerfully. Even more so, because, with his creation of concepts, he need not fall into a deep understanding of the mental states and personalities that required those laws. ''That''s a great benefit.'' He thought. Just then, Zu Xin came out of the cave. "Tang Yin, I''m ready. Shall we go?" she asked softly, and Tang Yin nodded. He held her by the waist, and soon after, they returned to the northwest. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After arriving, the two parted, so Tang Yin still needed to learn one more law. ''The Law of the Earth, eh... I''ve met very few people who use the power of the earth.'' He was thoughtful, trying to remember each of the girls in his harem and, even expanding a bit more, the girls in his organization. Still, as he was pensive, trying to find the girl who would be leading him this time, he felt an aura enter his perception and looked up. "Yijie?" She was standing there, smiling softly at him. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire She didn''t hesitate to jump on him, as always. "Tang Yin!" She hugged and kissed him hard, and he reciprocated, making both slightly lost in a long and delicious kiss until Yijie broke away. "Tang Yin, I miss those days when we were traveling in the northwest, and you were sending me to kill people... Although it hasn''t been too long since then, it feels like it''s been tens of years since then." She sighed, leaning back against him. Tang Yin nodded softly. "Hadn''t you always wanted to stand firmly before the entire continent? Now, you are my woman, something you had also wanted, and you are standing firmly in front of the entire continent. One of the most powerful women on it, aren''t you satisfied? I thought that''s what you wanted." He smiled as he attacked her with all these things. She had told him so herself. Part of her dream was precisely to reach the top of this world, for she wanted to change the rules of this place. And she knew it; that was why she sighed. "Sometimes we don''t value the beautiful moments we spent, because of focusing on the future. I feel like I didn''t live enough in the present when I was traveling with you and the other girls... I didn''t even enjoy our victory before the whole continent in the battle of the great sects, even though I always wanted to go... Sigh, I really was a fool." She hugged him tightly as she said all this. Her words left Tang Yin a little thoughtful. ''This girl sometimes sees things more deeply than the rest. She tends to have a lot of wisdom, despite how she appears to others.'' Tang Yin then kissed her forehead and spoke. "Don''t worry, once we go to my world we can travel together once more. Besides, among all the girls, you''re the most stubborn to cultivate, but somehow you manage always to keep up, so you could travel more with me then." She nodded. "Naturally, if I''m not lazy in cultivation, how could I be the one who has traveled with you the most these past few years? Sometimes, we have to sacrifice some things to get others; it was a common saying where I come from." She replied firmly, surprising Tang Yin a little. ''Where she comes from, huh...'' He thought. Jia Yijie also looked pensive after saying this and averted her gaze a bit to the deeper regions of the northwest. "Tang Yin, do you have time? I want to show you the place I came from." Tang Yin stared at her for a moment and nodded. "My little female demon, I always have time for you, although we can''t last too long because I have to learn one more Law." He smiled after saying this and grabbed her by the waist to fly away at high speed. "Come on, let me see where you''re coming from." He said, and she soon began to lead him. It was deep into the northwest. Crossing the world of lightning and all that the Northwest represented. Soon, both entered a section that no longer belonged to the northwest. It was a region that was no longer populated, but despite that, both still traveled even deeper into this place. A region that Tang Yin had never investigated before. It was the deepest part of the demonic region. Soon, the two of them arrived next to a pile of ruins. It appeared to be an ancient city. Perhaps it was once an imposing city, for it was huge despite not having many buildings. The architecture was different, although everything was destroyed. When they arrived here, Jia Yijie stopped at the top of a building that was still standing and looked at the center of the city. There was a large construction of what appeared to be a castle there. Naturally, it was destroyed. When she looked at these ruins, she sighed. "Welcome to the place where I lived part of my life, Tang Yin." She said softly and looked back. Suddenly, a great storm of demonic energy was unleashed from her body to all sides, along with her spirit weapon, which flew through the whole place, making her look imposing. This special changeable spirit weapon, which Tang Yin knew very well, suddenly started walking in the air and transformed into a strange crown, which flew to stand on Jia Yijie''s head. "Since I wanted to show you where I came from, why not also show you my true identity?" "I am Jia Yijie, former name: Jia Xiangmei, Demon Princess and the Heir to the Throne of the Demon Race until the True Demons destroyed us. This place... Formerly known as the Demon Capital City, although it is less known than the one in the West, it was here that the first Human-Demons were born, my ancestral lands... The city was razed to the ground by the Heavenly Hammer Sect dozens of years ago, and we were all handed over as prisoners to the True Demons." She was firm in speaking and did not hide anything from him. She didn''t want to; this was the time to show him who she really was. Chapter 630 Jia Yijie, Jia Xiangmei (2) So, after saying this, she knelt on the ground and put her head towards Tang Yin while taking off her crown to give it to him."I want you to know that I never had any intentions of harming you, even when I suspected you were from the clan that murdered my parents and sent us prisoners towards the true demons. I always knew you were different. And this time you proved it to me, destroying those bastards. Even though you didn''t do it for me, I''m eternally grateful to you." "That''s why... My status, my rank, what I was and what I will be in the future, can I hand it over to you? What you do with me will depend on you; I just want you to know who I really am. I will be yours and nothing else. I don''t need a status; I just need to be by your side so you don''t forget me." She gently moved her hands forward, trying to bestow the crown on him while her demonic aura poured out all over the place. She knew Tang Yin wouldn''t do anything to her, even if she were a demon. Her biggest secret, maybe it wasn''t one in front of Tang Yin. Still, she was nervous. She was afraid Tang Yin might reject what she was giving him or reject her herself. Even though she knew that perhaps he knew, she still felt fear in her heart. Tang Yin stared at her for a moment and walked over to her, clutching the crown. This thing she was doing was the absolute submission that a cultivator could do. Kneeling like that and handing him her spirit weapon, which had transformed into a crown, had only one meaning: My entire present, future, and destiny are in your hands. Please do what you wish with me, and I will accept it. It is also possible that she was trying to ask for something else, something that made Tang Yin surprised. When he held the crown in his hands, he felt the total weight of what this young miss''s words could mean. She was talented, and as long as she didn''t betray him, Tang Yin would allow her to remain eternally by his side, even if she had never said anything about her identity. Before him, none of it was hidden, and she knew that. Therefore, she knew how high she could go alone simply by being close to Tang Yin. But it wasn''t what she wanted. To be honest, she might not even want the status of being Tang Yin''s wife, which she had pursued for several years since they met. She just wanted the status of being his weapon; perhaps that was why she mentioned the days when she was Tang Yin''s weapon. Because she wanted to be, for she knew that this way, he would never stop using her. Tang Yin smiled softly at this and bent down, putting one knee on the ground. Then he lifted her cheek. "You will be My Demonic Queen. From this day forward, I swear by my name that I will bestow upon you the entire Demonic World to rule. Whether it be of this world, my world, or a world above mine. This universe will, one day, know you as The Demonic Queen of Eternal Duality and you will rule over it." He said and gently placed the crown on her head once more. "Therefore, only you are worthy to wear the Crown of Demonic Royalty." At last, he smiled and kissed her lips. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Also, from this day forward, you are mine and mine alone. My woman, my little female demon and also my weapon, everything of you belongs to me." His words sounded like a Divine Decree to Jia Yijie''s ears, leaving her stunned. She was so shocked that she did not know if she should react, but the weight of Tang Yin''s words was profound, and their meaning was clear. She understood it very well, so she hugged and kissed him intensely without hesitation. "Tang Yin... I... I want to form a Marriage of Essences... Let me be yours and yours alone. I will give you all that I am..." She said as she kissed him intensely. Tang Yin was not surprised by this. An Essence Marriage was not simple to do and involved too many things, but he was not against it. So, she smiled broadly and took him to a place she had known for a long time. It was a mountain behind the city. The place was full of weeds, but with a wave of her hand, all the weeds were finely cut. After that, Jia Yijie took out a large blanket and arranged it under Tang Yin''s gaze. A while later, she stopped and turned her face toward Tang Yin to smile at him. "Giving you all of me, also implies that you see me as I am, doesn''t it?" She said softly. At the same time, she opened both arms as her demonic energy swirled around her like a torrent of gale-force winds. This torrent covered her entire body for a few seconds and then began to disappear from the bottom up. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire From her feet, she slowly showed upwards. There was not too much difference at the bottom. Her skin color had become slightly darker, but not too dark. It looked as if she had slightly tanned her skin; it was an almost imperceptible change. The difference was that her legs had grown a little, and her hips became more splendid. Because the aura was slowly blurring from the bottom up, Tang Yin could see very well that those hips had grown. Although he did not have a view of her buttocks, he was sure that they had grown. Moreover, that lower part of her body gave an indescribable feeling of maturity and beauty. Gradually, her body became more and more visible to Tang Yin''s gaze. A new dress had appeared on her body. It was a purple full-body dress. Her hands had changed slightly, as they looked as if they had some black scales there. They looked a bit like fancy gloves, but they were robust demonic scales. Soon, a beautiful and perfect body was before Tang Yin''s eyes, with some noticeable changes. Chapter 631 Essence Marriage The first change Tang Yin saw was that her hair had been painted dark black. Her eyes were purple, and she had grown a few inches, so she was a tall woman. The aura of maturity increased in several folds.The most peculiar thing about this woman, however, was a pair of purple horns on top of her head. They made her look like a true demon. Tang Yin did not expect this drastic change. Not only had it increased her beauty and aura of maturity, making her look like a beautiful, mature woman, but it had also changed her physique to the point of showing herself with horns. Although he had seen that she was a demon, he had not been able to see her transformation as a demon, so he was surprised and approached her with one step. He raised his hand to touch her horns gently. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''They''re real...'' He thought and looked at Jia Yijie''s eyes. ''Purple... Purple Eyes Demon... It could be...'' Tang Yin suddenly snapped out of his thoughts. "Who are your parents? Their names?" He asked quickly, leaving her a bit stunned. "Jia Jin and Jia Jie were their names." She replied. Tang Yin then frowned. ''Last name is fine... First name is not.'' He thought and thought of another possibility. "How about your grandparents?" He asked. "I didn''t know them. But I heard from my parents that he was an extremely powerful man. Jia Xenfeng was his name." Tang Yin smiled softly upon hearing this. "No wonder you have horns, being a demon born from demonic humans. So, you''re a granddaughter of old Xenfeng. No wonder, no wonder..." For some reason, he felt a little happy right now. But Jia Yijie felt stunned after hearing this, "Do you know my grandfather?" she asked in shock, and he nodded. "Haha, of course. Jia Xenfeng was the King of the demon world when I was in my world. He''s a powerful and stubborn old man. His peculiarity is that he is not just any human, but one who was born from the union of a true demon and a human. This true demon wasn''t someone special either, although I never knew who he was, but there are rumors that he belonged to the royalty of the True Demon World. That makes him have horns, despite still being human." Tang Yin replied, smiling softly. For Jia Yijie, this was the first time she had heard so much about her grandfather, so she was stunned. Even her parents didn''t tell her too much about him, and she didn''t expect Tang Yin to know him. It seemed that their destiny was deeper than she thought, which made her smile softly. The moment she raised her head slightly to give Tang Yin a kiss, all the information from her grandfather was sent deep into her mind. She hugged him by the neck. "We can talk about that later... Right now, it''s time for us to enjoy what little time we have." She said softly and kissed him intensely. Tang Yin also sent all his thoughts deep into his mind and kissed her back. His ever-curious hands moved to the part of this beautiful new body that caught his attention the most. Those big buttocks were soon in his hand, and he squeezed them hard to feel them, which made Jia Yijie shudder in his embrace. At that moment, she felt her most private part start to get wet, so both of their clothes left their bodies in a few seconds. The arousal of both of them had reached the limit, so Jia Yijie knelt in front of him and started sucking his penis. While her eyes were set as if they were hearts in love, that lustful face and those horns looked so exquisite that it made Tang Yin want to eat her at once. Still, he was patient and waited. The movements of her mouth and tongue felt so good that Tang Yin raised his hands to grab her head. Then, he began to move his hips to the sound. At first, she was surprised, but gradually she began to get used to it and just devoted herself to sucking his penis, which with each thrust went deep into her throat. That made her face look more lustful each time as he increased the speed. It seemed as if he was fucking her mouth, something she liked. Soon, they were immersed in these feelings until a big jet of cum was shot deep down this beautiful woman''s throat. She was a good girl and didn''t need to be told to swallow it down and enjoy the unique taste; getting more and more drenched, she felt her body immediately demand her to have sex. That was why she immediately knelt on the tablecloth she had laid. She lifted her ass towards Tang Yin and wiggled her buttocks gently. "Come..." She said softly, as those big, beautiful, lightly tanned buttocks wiggled back and forth. That was the climax for Tang Yin, who immediately held her firmly by her hips and, with one big thrust, thrust his penis into her vagina. "AHNNNN~" A big moan escaped from her mouth as she felt Tang Yin''s big penis deep inside her. The moans in the open air felt arousing, so Tang Yin began to move roughly. But, simultaneously, she began to exert her ''essence''. Her spiritual energy, her cultivation, her spiritual weapon... Everything inside her moved smoothly, patiently waiting for Tang Yin''s essence... Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Soon, Tang Yin was cumming hard inside her vagina while she was also cumming. That was the beginning of the union of essences but in a different way than usual. Everything inside her and him moved smoothly in and out of their bodies. Jia Yijie''s spiritual weapon then moved and enveloped them both, entwining them in a beautiful and purposeful union as their essence merged, forming what is known as an Essence Marriage. It is perhaps the Second Deepest Connection a living being can exercise, the first for any living being that does not have the Divine Soul. Chapter 632 The next woman who will teach him This was a wonderful moment for both, which was mixed with great pleasure. The merging of essences, better known as ''The Marriage of Essences'', is something that merges spiritual energy, cultivation, spiritual weapon, and everything that involves cultivation with the other person in a splendid and highly pleasurable sexual act.It is something that the vast majority of couples tend to do because by merging their essences, the dual cultivation becomes more pleasurable, and, in addition, they get a greater reward for each time. But it is complicated to do it, and not everyone dares to do it because it implies uniting almost all of oneself, something that not everyone would dare to do. After all, the pain suffered would be greater in case of betrayal. Even more so because either of the two can exercise the breaking of the technique, which would cause great damage. It was a risky move for both of them, though more so for Jia Yijie, as Tang Yin''s Divine Soul prevents him from suffering too much damage from a breakup. Still, the word ''betrayal'' did not cross their minds. Both of them were just thoroughly enjoying this beautiful act until its completion... ... Once they finished, both returned to the northwest region. Jia Yijie no longer hid her identity, so when several girls looked at her with horns, they were stunned. "Big sister, you..." In shock, Yinjie rushed over to try to cover for her when she saw her like this. Somehow, she thought something serious might happen, but Tang Yin smiled at her and stroked her head. "I hope to see your true form when I return. Take care of your sister these days. If any bastard approaches her now that her beauty has increased so much, tell him not to even think of it; she is mine." He raised his hand after that, and a great power shot out of his hand, crashing into a mountain and exploding it in a single blast. Then he looked once more at Yinjie. "Unless he wants it to happen to him just like that mountain." After saying this, Tang Yin disappeared from where he stood, leaving the women there stunned. Jia Yijie then began to tell them what had happened... ... On the other hand, Tang Yin needed to think once more about what he needed. ''The Law of the Earth... I think only Mingyue understands it, but being the world, she should understand all the laws; could it be that she can teach it?'' He thought. There was yet another problem. ''Although she was supposed to come to be like my sister. At least in Ren Xiao''s body, she was...'' He thought. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire Naturally, he knows that if he chooses Mingyue, he will possibly have Dual Cultivation with her. Ever since he rescued her, she has been insisting on having sex with him, as she seems to be in love with him. Apparently, his fall into this world was monitored by her, and everything he did here made her fall in love. The fact that the ''World'' had fallen in love with him stunned him for a while, but after thinking about it, he didn''t overthink it. The thing was, she was somewhat similar to what his sister was, so how would he have sex with her? ''Well, she really isn''t anymore. I''m not in Ren Xiao''s body...'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He finally sighed. ''Well, what does it matter? It''s not like I''m going to let someone connected to me go belong to another man.'' Tang Yin smiled and felt in his soul the connection he had with Mingyue. A short time later, he found her. ''What is she doing there?'' He thought and flew at high speed to where she was. She was in the East, specifically where Tang Yin had reincarnated. She was staring into the Abyss before her when Tang Yin appeared behind her. "Mingyue, what are you doing here?" Mingyue was startled and looked back, "Tang Yin?" Smiling, she hopped over to him so she could embrace him. Tang Yin had no choice but to hug her so she wouldn''t fall. "You''re very spoiled; you weren''t like that when you lived with Ren Xiao and his parents." She shrugged her shoulder after hearing this and put her face on Tang Yin''s shoulder. "What does it matter? Ren Xiao was the brother of this body, and someone I knew was going to die. And my parents... Well, they had a hard time surviving." She replied with a calm smile, though she then raised her head. "What are you looking for me for?" She asked. "I have something to ask you. But I am in doubt as to why you were looking at this dangerous place." Tang Yin sat on the edge of the Abyss while carrying Mingyue, for she did not want to get off. Being in that position, she looked at the Abyss seriously. "I was wondering, why is it here? I am supposed to be the World, and I have always been aware of what goes in and out of the world. I am arguably the most knowledgeable person in this world. I could even see that man who came in a strange ship and sealed the world, and I can see almost all the secrets of this world, but I don''t know how it got here." To her, the existence of this 19-level Abyss had always been an enigma. She couldn''t understand where it came from or what it was going to do here, even though it had somehow been implanted in her main body. Tang Yin frowned when she brought this up. Even he was surprised at the existence of this thing here. But he was more or less getting the idea. "It''s possible it''s because of the Heir of Death." He replied. "Oh? Does the Heir of Death have any connection to this place?" she asked, and he nodded. "That''s right. This place is literally an abyss. Have you seen the dangerous aura that comes out of there? That aura that can be so dangerous that no cultivator could endure it is actually an aura derived from the Aura of Death. I don''t know its creation or even where it came from, but I''m sure this has something to do with Death." Tang Yin was now more than sure of this, for with his Divine Soul awakened, he had felt an incredible increase in his intelligence, and just by joining points he had read and seen before, he could easily figure it out. Despite that, it was still an enigma that he wanted to discover. Even more so now because he knew that the Heir of Death might be there, cultivating. ''That guy might be getting more and more dangerous as the minutes tick by, thanks to this. Once I kill him, I have to investigate this.'' He thought. Chapter 633 For her, he is the world. Mingyue nodded softly after hearing that."I see, it makes sense. The Heir of Death is an exalted being, so it''s normal for him to have a backyard in which to cultivate himself. But how did it get put here? Who made it?" Tang Yin frowned once more to think about this. ''...By now, I''m more than sure that immortals exist. But...Why do I feel that something as difficult as that, even an immortal, couldn''t do it? How hard is it to attain the power of an immortal?'' S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The world before him was increasingly filled with riddles to be discovered, but in the end, he could only sigh and disperse those thoughts from his mind. ''Sigh, forget it. Sooner or later, I''ll know; for now, let''s focus on the present.'' After saying this, he looked at Mingyue. "Mingyue, I need a favor. Teach me the Law of the Earth." He was firm in his words and did not hesitate. He thought Mingyue would hesitate, but she nodded quickly after hearing his request. "Of course, I will teach you everything you ask of me." She replied, taking Matt by surprise. "Huh, no questions or anything?" "No, why should I ask? If you want to learn the Law of the Earth, then I''ll teach it to you. Even if you want to go to the Core World to cultivate, I''ll take you there and protect you while you cultivate. Whatever you want, I will fulfill it for you." She looked at him with a beautiful smile after saying this. It looked as if that answer was the most natural in the world. And to her, it was. Tang Yin didn''t know, for this woman didn''t reveal her feelings too much. But to her, he was the world. Although in a literal way, she is ''a world'', she doesn''t care much about this. When her consciousness was trying to understand human emotions, Tang Yin appeared to let her feel one of the most complicated emotions to feel and understand. He was so unique in her eyes that he had become the world to her. That was why, when she learned that the Heir of Death might kill him, she did not hesitate to give herself up to prevent the birth of that guy. Many of the decisions she had made were to be with him. She decided to embody herself, an extremely risky decision, just to be able to walk with him. She wanted to feel the joy that those humans felt, to walk next to him. Although, as a world, she was always innocent, so she did not spy on them when they had sex, considering them immoral. But when she became human and understood that feeling more deeply, she realized that it was not enough to just walk with him. It wasn''t enough to watch him become strong; she wanted something more. That''s why she won''t hesitate to give and teach him whatever he wants. Tang Yin could see this written in her tender, clear eyes. That''s why he smiled and grabbed her cheek. "You are a good girl. All right, let me learn under your command, Mingyue. I''ll do whatever you want to learn." He replied. Her eyes sparkled when he said this. "Are you sure, Tang Yin!? You''ll do whatever I tell you!?" She asked quickly. Tang Yin nodded. "Those have been my words; it is a promise." She then smiled with pleasure and joy and stood up. "Hahaha, good, good. Then wait a moment; I''m going to get something," she said, suddenly disappearing. Tang Yin frowned and looked down below the ground. ''Did she go to the Core?'' He thought doubtfully and then felt her move at great speed across the continent, reaching from one side to the other in a few seconds. After about 5 minutes, she returned to where Tang Yin was and smiled at him. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire "Come, come with me." She said and grabbed him by the hand without waiting for his response. Then, both disappeared. ''Travel through space? Shit, this way of traveling through space is faster than my father''s.'' Tang Yin thought in shock and soon felt and saw again that he had arrived on solid ground. He could not even look through the space in this place when he had already arrived at a different place. Tang Yin quickly fell to realize where he was. "This is... Another continent?" He asked doubtfully, and Mingyue nodded. "Hehe, feel the spiritual energy here and you can know why I brought you here." Tang Yin then realized that the spiritual energy here was extraordinarily rustic and would allow cultivation for those who controlled the Law of the Earth. "Do people live in this place?" Mingyue shook her head, "No. There is only one habitable continent here, unfortunately. There used to be people living here. The Earth Clan was called; they were good guys; they were wiped out by humans from the other continent hundreds of thousands of years ago. Further away, on the other side of the world, there also lived a peculiar clan. They developed that continent to an incredible technological level. But they were the most idiotic; they created a war and ended up all dying, exterminating themselves." "They were the first human inhabitants of this world. After them, the current inhabitants of the continent were the second. They are the ones who have lasted the longest until now and are the only ones left." She sighed after telling all this. She didn''t like to see these idiots, whom she gave shelter and all, killing each other. But there came a point where she began not to care because they were such idiots that there was no way to make them understand. In the end, her conclusion was, ''Human beings are the stupidest, most arrogant race there is. I can never understand them.'' Although Tang Yin later appeared, making her fall in love with him and want to understand him, but in reality, she only wanted to understand him. She didn''t even intend to understand his women. Even if they were all nice girls, she had no hope or interest in them. She has only interest in the man in front of her, who nodded after listening. "As a race, in fact, we humans are one of the most talented races in the universe, but we tend to make more mistakes than successes in our lives. And I think that all of that boils down to our ego preventing us from seeing the true reality of things." He replied and sighed. "Forget it, let''s get started." Chapter 634 The Mother of Natural Laws After telling her this, Mingyue nodded and took him to a place where a house was built in stone.That construction was a little strange. It looked primitive and rustic, but somehow, there were no weeds growing on the walls of this place. It was quite a big house with no rooms, only a vast living room. "This is perhaps the oldest building on the continent. I never knew who it was that made it, but I found it by chance while looking around the world. It''s hundreds of millions of years old." She said softly. Judging by its appearance, it seemed to have taken much work to make. ''It looks like it was made with primitive tools.'' Tang Yin thought. Once inside, Ren Mingyue began to speak. "Tang Yin, learning the Law of the Earth is not too complicated. But it is not easy either. You should know that the Earth is basically the mother of the other Natural Laws. The Law of the Earth never rejects a bearer who wants to control it, for it is not a demanding Law. Still, there are some important issues regarding its personality." "Of rude personality, Earth has the purest personality among the Natural Laws; it is not a combination of personalities, but is a plain and simple personality. This is so because it is the Law of Earth that exerts its power over the other laws. Fire is arrogant and airy, and ice is proud and indifferent, wind is passive-aggressive, water has a personality similar to that of wind. Each of these Natural Laws has defined personalities, but for the most part, they are like children who do not know what they want." "If you want to understand the Law of the Earth, you only have to pass one test: understand why the elements have personalities. And why that is, I just told you." "To the Law of the Earth: Fire, Wind, Water, and Ice, they''re just little kids with explosive personalities in some way or another, so they don''t control themselves." "That''s why Earth has a rude personality. Its only mission is to be able to control these little children that were born from it so that they can''t destroy everything because, even though they are children, they are very powerful." "If you learn that from the beginning, everything will become easier later on. Here, study this book; it will help you understand what I am telling you." At this point in her talk, she passed him a book. It had numerous writings regarding the earth and how to understand it correctly. "Before you do that, I will tell you one thing. Right now, you will be able to learn the Law of the Earth up to its initial stage, up to the bearer level. But you won''t be able to advance any further unless you do something: Learn the Law of Nature." "The two are one, though they can be learned independently. Together, Earth and Nature are called ''Mother Nature,'' so you must learn both to advance to the next stages. That''s it, go study the book; once you understand it, we can start the next stage." She smiled lustfully after saying ''second stage'' but turned away so Tang Yin wouldn''t notice and went to do something else. Tang Yin then walked out of there and sat down to meditate. With all the explanations she had given him, Tang Yin already knew what he could do. He always thought the Law of the Earth was a bit unusual and thought it might be the most difficult to learn, but that perhaps wasn''t the case. As he read the book, he realized that it was. In fact, for others, it might be more complicated to learn the Law of the Earth because the idea is not to ''understand'' that the other laws are children but to treat them as such. But for him, it was different. From the beginning, the Natural Laws have been treated as children under his Law of Control. So he just needed to learn the other things and understand this more deeply¡ªpersonality and everything else¡ªwhich would not be difficult. He sat meditating for a while, trying to understand the essence. Being a Natural Law that is divided in two in order to form ''Nature'', it is an interesting and complicated Natural Law to learn. It doesn''t have too much power, so you must be prepared to have incredible defense but low attack to learn it. That implies that all your power could become defensive. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For many, that would be a problem. But Tang Yin had no problem at all. Quickly, his understanding advanced and broadened amidst deep thoughts and meditations. The rustic energy of the place swirled around him and constantly beat against his body as he meditated. After spending numerous hours under this constant pounding, he understood the earth''s energy in depth, the fastest he had ever managed to understand something like this. Even so, he still felt it was lacking, so he moved to a place with more energy and began understanding it. For numerous more hours, no one disturbed him. Ren Mingyue was watching him from afar, but she said nothing. She only gave him another book halfway through and made him study it. Both books explained the Law of the Earth very well, so they were of great help to Tang Yin. After hours and hours of continuous training, Tang Yin felt that enough was enough. ''Could this be the Law that I will understand the fastest? So far, the Law of Fire is the shortest, but it is because I already knew about Fire. In this case, it''s because of the Law of Control.'' Tang Yin stood up and smiled towards Ren Mingyue, who was sitting far away from him. "Mingyue, I think I understood what you meant. I have an idea of what you mean, so I think it''s time to get started." "If you think you''re ready now, then let''s start the second part. Come with me back to the cave." She replied, and both flew back to that place. Chapter 635 She wants to record the moment As soon as they arrived, Tang Yin could feel a great deal of spiritual energy here. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."The second phase is simple. Hehe." She said that as soon as both entered and closed the house door, which was built of stone. As soon as she did this, she hugged him from behind. Tang Yin gave her a sidelong glance then. "All the spiritual energy you want is here for you to cultivate. You can learn the Law of the Earth, and at the same time, you can increase your cultivation. Perhaps this is the first time you''ve seen so much spiritual energy in one place. It is the core energy; I have connected it with this one for cultivation to be effective." She said softly. Tang Yin nodded to her and turned around to face her. She looked up to see him. "We''re going to cultivate together. That thing you had with those girls, dual cultivation. I have a perfect technique to cultivate us." She said, smiling softly and before he could speak, she spoke again. "The Divine Soul Bearer, the Divine Heir, will have the opportunity to dual cultivate with a totally pure World... You... You do accept, right?" In the end, her words sounded a little soft and almost stuttering. The last time she brought up a similar topic, Tang Yin rejected her. Looking at his current learning ability, she knows that he could comprehend the Law of the Earth without dual cultivating. Therefore, the possibility of being rejected again was there. She had prepared everything so that he could cultivate in the best possible way. She was sure that even where he came from, he had not seen a cultivation site as good as this because the energy here was the purest created by the world''s core. Tang Yin smiled softly at this and nodded to her. He raised his hand and cupped her cheeks. "Since you put it like that, there''s no way I''d turn down such a tempting offer. I never thought I could cultivate myself with a world; I''m sure even my father would be jealous of me for completing every man''s dream." Mingyue was surprised by his words and looked at him. "Are you sure? You don''t refuse to do that with me? Before you..." Just before she could finish speaking, she felt lips press against hers, causing her to fall silent. "You are beautiful, Mingyue. Your long blue-white hair, coupled with that beautiful and peculiar pair of yellow eyes you have, make you as perfect as creation itself. You are the most perfect embodiment of the world there is; how could I disagree when you ask me like this? Before, I simply had too much on my mind. But I don''t care anymore; you have prepared all this for me, so I will use it and eat you." He smiled after saying this and kissed her again. He then carried her and lifted her onto a bed they had pulled out when they arrived. She was still slightly in disbelief but soon felt her clothes vanish from her body, so she reacted again. Her overflowing happiness became evident when Tang Yin felt a strange aura cross his body, destroying all his clothes in a moment. Tang Yin then moved in to kiss her gently and intensely. Mingyue accepted him. She allowed him to do whatever he wanted. So Tang Yin''s curious hands began to dance on her body, moving gently across her body and squeezing her beautiful buttocks tightly. Between heated and intense kisses, Tang Yin began to move down her body, kissing her neck and soon after reaching her breasts. He started sucking them as soon as he got there, enjoying this beautiful feeling, savoring the taste of such a gorgeous body. "Hnn..." Mingyue''s moans mingled with the moment, bringing bliss to this rocky and huge room. Soon after, he slowly moved down until he reached that lower part. Naked, her vagina was beautiful and looked so delicious that Tang Yin couldn''t hold back the urge to stick his tongue in there... "Ahnnn!" Although Mingyue was surprised, she knew she should let Tang Yin do as he pleased. Although she didn''t expect him to stick his tongue in there, she supposed it was a normal and natural thing to do. But her arousal increased greatly, and her moans began to float in this room as Tang Yin''s tongue and fingers did what they wanted inside her. It was a different and unique feeling he was giving her, so her happiness increased drastically, which also brought a big moan escaping from her mouth when she had her first orgasm. It was an orgasm filled with delicious fluids, which completely bathed Tang Yin. ''What a great orgasm...'' He thought and smiled, getting up before the orgasm ended to lubricate his penis with these delicious juices. She was breathing heavily when suddenly she felt something bigger than Tang Yin''s tongue or his fingers enter her. She was startled, opened her eyes sharply, and looked down. There, a large rod of flesh was entering her. "Wait!" she said suddenly. "What''s wrong? Does it hurt a lot?" Tang Yin asked worriedly, and she shook her head. "No, wait." She said, moving her hands to the sides and creating several mirrors with her power. These mirrors reflected both of them from different angles. Tang Yin was stunned by this. "Recording mirrors?" he asked, and she smiled lustfully. "Since I don''t know when I''ll be able to have sex with you again, I must record such an important moment." She replied, smiling lustfully. Actually, she wanted to see the moment when the two could become one. It was her longed-for moment ever since she took a body; how could she not record it? Still, it had left Tang Yin in shock. ''This girl...'' He smiled softly and then grabbed her and suddenly carried her. "Since you want to record it, it must be perfect." He said quickly, and without her being able to react, he started to lower her body to thrust his penis into her vagina. "Ahnn!" A moan that got longer as more time passed came out of Mingyue''s mouth when she felt that big penis inside her. It was such a turn-on for her that as soon as she felt it inside, she started squirting all at once. "Oh? You cum just putting it in..." Tang Yin said, smiling softly, and then started to penetrate her quickly. Chapter 636 Great Benefits After Learning All the Elemental Laws "Ahn- Ahnn- Ahnn!" her moans were constantly repeated as Tang Yin was charging her. Her vagina squirted continuously at every onslaught of his penis.To hold herself, she hugged him tightly and enjoyed the moment of pleasure. Each time she felt herself cumming again and again. Tang Yin then changed her position, putting her facing forward but still carrying her in his arms. He then walked over to one of the mirrors, wanting to show her how lewd and wonderful she looked. Besides, this way, she could get a perfect look at the moment when his penis entered her most private part. "Look how lewd and beautiful you look, Mingyue. Since you put these mirrors here, it''s time to use them." He said, smiling softly. She then opened her eyes doubtfully, and the mirror in front of her reflected what they were doing. Because Tang Yin was spreading her legs, she could see the place that connected the two of them. Suddenly, she was startled by Tang Yin''s sudden movement... "Ahnn- Ahnn!" She was stunned seeing the face she was making, but every time she saw Tang Yin''s penis enter her body, she became even more excited, and soon a big spurt shot out of her vagina, soaking the mirror in front of her, making the moment wonderful and splendid for both of them. In that way, a beautiful couple found themselves having sex for quite a while until they remembered to do dual cultivation. . At the same time, something strange and incomparable was happening around the world. This was a day that the entire world''s population would dub ''The Day of Divine Gifts.'' Around the world, each race received great improvements and gifts from the world. Due to Mingyue''s extreme happiness and contentment in a forgotten corner, the world made harvests abundant from one moment to the next, blessing both the poor and the rich. The dead seeds from which they expected nothing germinated with great splendor and even bore fruit at an astonishing speed. Every tree also had the same effect. But that was not all. An immense amount of spiritual energy emanated from the world''s core. As a side effect and unexpected by Mingyue and Tang Yin, the union of a World and the Divine Soul brought enormous rewards to Mingyue or, instead, to the ''World''. The world''s core had suddenly been revitalized, and spiritual energy became abundant everywhere. Thanks to the large amount of spiritual energy it gave off, the world was partially clouded, and it was not bad for Mingyue. Although spiritual energy was pouring out of her, it was not harming the world. On the contrary, it was a blessing in some way. It was an unexpected but totally unbelievable effect... ... One week later. Tang Yin and Ren Mingyue finished their week of dual cultivation with extremely satisfactory results. They were so satisfactory that they stunned Tang Yin and Mingyue. They did not expect the world to react in such a way when they came together in a perfect union, which also caused Mingyue to have more perfect control over the world. It was as if the Divine Soul had blessed her. It felt as if the Divine Soul was repaying her for all that she had done for his wearer, for it was something that it had done without Tang Yin noticing. Subsequently there were the blessings Tang Yin received. They were simply amazing. He never imagined that his cultivation would increase in this world, but as he cultivated in this place with Mingyue and learned the Law of the Earth, it increased significantly. He was already at the peak of the God Realm, one step away from reaching the God Ruler Realm. Even so, it would be complicated for him to reach that level in this world. Although he could feel that his body still had the ''Divine Complements'' needed to increase his cultivation to that level, the lack of pure and effective spiritual energy was a problem. Also, because he had just recovered his body, he realized that he was at the bottom of the Tenth Level of the God Realm and did not decrease to the ninth level because the Divine Complements imprinted within the essence of the body prevented him from doing so. Also, Shi Yue did a good job maintaining his soul part all this time. But, despite all that, his cultivation managed to break through to the next level! No, not just to the next level. He had surpassed his previous cultivation! At the time, he was considered an extraordinary genius for being at the First Level of the God Ruler Realm and being able to face the Divine Masters. But this time, he had already surpassed that cultivation. He was no longer at the First Level. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His cultivation was now as high as the Fifth Level of that realm. It was a significant increase, even more so for Tang Yin, who could improve his entire cultivation in various folds simply by existing. That improvement alone had been enough to surprise him. The leap he had made in his power had been incredible. Still, that was just the first part of the great improvement he was receiving. As he came out to understand what he had accomplished, for he had a lot of strange information in his head, he began to realize how amazing it had been to choose to cultivate the Law of Control. He couldn''t help but be stunned. The first thing that stunned him was learning that ''Aura of Control'' is actually a passive ability. It is always active, and it is that strange aura that surrounds him whenever he wants to use the Law of Control. The fact that such a good power was a passive ability did not make sense. Keep in mind that what the Aura of Control does is not as simple as ''enhancing'' the power. It allows him to Control Natural Laws and all kinds of power, enhancing them to the extreme limit. In addition, it gives him ideas during combat about how to use the power more effectively. What''s more, when mixed with Divine Soul, it is so amazing that it lets him see all the opponent''s weak points, and if he uses it with his ''Inferno,'' he can create them. The other thing it does is increase the power of the abilities, laws, or whatever Tang Yin uses, so everything is more powerful when he uses the Aura of Control, an ability that doesn''t expend spiritual energy or anything; it''s like it''s his base state. But if that were the only amazing thing, then it would not be worthy to say that the Law of Control is amazing. That was just a small part, for the central part was the First Core Skill he learned from the Law of Control... Chapter 637 Central Skill of the Law of Control Tang Yin had always wondered, what kind of abilities could the Law of Control have? And although he has had many theories in his head, in none of them did he hit the mark because he didn''t expect the first core ability he would receive to be one he technically ''already knew about''.-Energy Source or Power Source. The name says it all. But it''s more incredible than it sounds. It was surprising that one of the Law of Control''s central abilities had this name, but being a Central Ability means it is part of the Core of the Law of Control, just like the Aura of Control. It has several functions. At least the ones he knows about for now. The first is that it can create highly pure spiritual energy. This spiritual energy can be used to transfer to someone else for cultivation, but the amount of spiritual energy created is limited by the amount of Tang Yin and the target person''s capacity. Now, that limitation can actually be somewhat overlooked, as it is an ability that can be connected to ''Spiritual Energy Containers'' such as the ''Spiritual Worlds'' of people above the God Ruler Realm (Realm of the Divine Ruler). Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire This means that Tang Yin can store an immense amount of spiritual energy there and grow thousands of spiritual herbs, greatly increasing his soul cultivation. Moreover, the spiritual energy stored there can be transferred to someone else without using the Skill, which would greatly help to cultivate. Moreover, Tang Yin has no problem cultivating with this spiritual energy because it is pure. Even he can cultivate himself without any problem, so now he can become strong wherever he is. He will always have the spiritual energy to cultivate himself. However, this ability still has two more effects in addition to all. The first of these is the least ''shocking'', so to speak; it is simply a body strengthener; it strengthens Tang Yin''s physical body shockingly, but it does not do it all at once. It does it gently and passively. That function is always active, but naturally, body strengthening has peaks to reach, and they depend on the Cultivation Realm, so there will never be a case where Tang Yin has a body powerful enough to surpass his cultivation unless he himself trains him for that; it is simply like additional help, but still impressive. After all, reaching the peak of the physical body for the cultivation realm where he is located is not simple. It is more complicated than you think, so it is a great help. Now, the other remaining effect, which is even more shocking than the rest, might be related to the fact that the Heir of Death has been able to stand up to Tang Yin. It is a strange function where a ''Second Body'' is created internally, which only serves as a container for a peculiar but powerful spiritual energy. This container is parallel to Tang Yin''s body. He can use it for whatever he wants. Whether it is to increase the defense of the real body or... Create a much more powerful attack than he usually could. Filling this energy container is difficult, as the energy is a bit strange, and Tang Yin fails to understand it, but it is powerful enough for him to want to use it. Just the thought of giving an attack with all his power and having the power to spare to increase his attack power to twice as much makes his hair stand on end. Because that is precisely one way to wipe people far more powerful than him out of existence. ''Could it be that all Primordial Laws have something similar? One Source of Power... How strange it is.'' He thought, frowning. Then he remembered something. ''Hey, administrator. You told me that the System is a Power Source, right? Could it be that the System also has an option like this?'' he asked. He knew the administrator was awake because they talked about these abilities. But she still took some time to respond. "No, it doesn''t have anything like that. But it does have powerful and impactful functions. The System was not created for you to be strong using its functions but for you to become strong using its functions. They are two different things; don''t confuse them." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''So, the Law of Control is the first option? ''No, it should be the second and the first...'' The administrator smiled after hearing this. "Well, you''ll understand as you continue to become strong. Look back, Tang Yin, and you can see how far you''ve come. A few years ago, you didn''t have the slightest idea what the Law of Control was and just chose it as a gut feeling of your being, but now you understand what the Law of Control is." "If you look back and see your journey, you''ll also notice something shocking, Tang Yin. It''s just that because you''re experiencing it firsthand, it''s harder for you to see it. But I''ll give you a hint: The Law of Control is what the name implies, and that''s the root. All those skills you think are shocking are really nothing more than decorations." The administrator spoke softly and with a hint of mystery in her voice. Her words made Tang Yin think. She was sure she was no more intelligent than Tang Yin, but she was also sure she could figure things out that he couldn''t, simply because she was a bystander. She''s not discovering everything that Law entails; she''s just watching from the side as if she were some kind of god. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That makes it easier for her to notice everything, while Tang Yin seems to remain in the shadows. The reason why he is in the shadow of so many things is that he has to deal with too many things by seeing everything in the first person, which limits his vision. ''Maybe I should try to find him an ability to see himself in the third person...'' She thought but soon smiled. ''Well, that''s true. He still has a chance to go to that world. I suppose, if he''s lucky, he might find something interesting there.'' She thought and then diverted her attention. "Another thing, Tang Yin, I have a way for you to counteract those Castles of Death a bit." Chapter 638 System Store A while later, Tang Yin floated above one of the Death Castles while looking down.He had heard everything the administrator had to say, making him realize she was right. There is a way to counteract the Castles of Death. Now that he could understand the Law of Control thoroughly, he realized that this thing was extraordinary. And each Natural Law has a way to create a Castle, which will have the characteristics of its Law. For example, the Law of Fire can create a ''Fire Castle'' and use fire as its attribute. These Castles are not like the Castles of Death. Although they have Elemental Beings, they are not as strong and do not spread flames everywhere. They are only good for defense. It applies equally in any of the four laws, and even the Law of Lightning has to do it. The admin''s idea was to use a section of the system that he hadn''t seen; he didn''t even know that the system had been upgraded thanks to his power increase because he didn''t want to touch it. Still, the section of the system in question is a Shop that uses ''System Coins''. That store has a peculiarity. It sells Castles, and once Tang Yin buys one, he can choose from anywhere. They are authentic constructions of great size and extreme resistance, which, according to the administrator, can be containers of the Castles of Natural Laws. This allows them to remain active permanently and increases their power. After learning of this, Tang Yin wanted to try it out. Although he was not looking forward to using the system, he wanted to try this feature this time because it looked interesting. Therefore, he opened that section of the System when he got here. It was an extensive system window, with multiple options on the sides and a huge list of items and various things he could buy. There were all sorts of things, from spiritual herbs to incredible weapons, castles, or any kind of construction. Even Spiritual Bones and something even more amazing stunned Tang Yin: Divine Complements. There were so many things that he felt dizzy, and some items were not allowed to see them. Such a large list was staggering, but he looked at the castle section, the one he was currently interested in. Several pictures of the castles he could buy were included, along with the price in System Coins. ''They cost tens of millions, some even hundreds of millions...'' He thought, looking at the fact that he barely had 40 million System Coins. ''Hey, admin. how did I get this amount? And how do I get more?'' "By completing missions you can get them and also because you have added many beautiful women to your harem. The money that each mission says it will give you in coins of this world, it also gives them to you in system coins. You can also exchange them for treasures, but in the future. The other way you have is by using the system salons. For every minute you spend in there, you will receive a certain amount of system coins." ''Don''t you have some quick way to get several million? The 20 million castles are really pitiful and I doubt very much if they can hold out too long, even with the help of the Law''s.'' The administrator sighed. "There is one way you can use right now, but it''s by borrowing from the system. Still, I don''t think you''d want to do that, since that involves making a deal with the artificial intelligence that''s controlling the system." Matt then shook his head. ''Forget it, we''d better get on with it. As long as I can hold out until I murder that bastard it''ll be enough.'' He thought. He still had to deal with that system mission that prevented him from killing the bastard of the Heir of Death, and although the last time the attacks didn''t affect him much, he could feel that they were weaker than they should be due to the interference of the Control Law. But nothing guaranteed him that the system hadn''t found a countermeasure since it was attached to his body and soul. That''s why it was best not to rely on the system for anything else. Because he was in a hurry, he did not hesitate to buy a castle worth 20 million system coins. This granted him a castle-shaped item, which he put strategically, where he could counter a Death Castle for a while. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire After extensive research regarding the Four Castles of Death that the guy had put up, he knew where he should put them to avoid serious trouble. And after placing one, he thought about the ability he wanted to use among his Natural Laws. His Law of Control was already passively hovering over his body when an Ice Castle materialized before him. He then used the system option to ''Merge with a Natural Law'', and the two Castles became one. The Ice Castle was more like a representation of one, which totally covered the Castle purchased in the system. It is as if the Castle in the system was the bones and the Castle created with the Law of Ice was the flesh and the power. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''That''s why you say it lasts longer... I see, that makes sense.'' Tang Yin thought in satisfaction. Still, at that moment, Tang Yin felt as if his forehead was burning slightly. ''What is it?'' he thought and touched his forehead. Then he felt something there, slightly burning. ''What?'' Confused, he took out a mirror to see what was supposed to be on his forehead. With the mirror in hand, he could see something on his forehead. It appeared to be a tattoo or mark, glowing the same color as the Aura of Control, which was strange to him. ''The Law of Control?'' He thought and hid his Aura of Control. That made the small symbol on his forehead suddenly disappear, and subsequently, the Aura of Control appeared again, bringing the symbol back to his forehead. At the same time, the Aura of Control firmly surrounded the Icy Castle in front of him. That imposing aura stood there like a vast, unbreakable fortress, while a huge symbol like the one on Tang Yin''s forehead stood there like a shield to protect it. That left him dumbfounded. Chapter 639 Training is over "Unbelievable. So, it''s the mark of the Law of Control, huh... It seems to be a powerful mark. When I have it on my forehead, my power increases..." He couldn''t help but let out his voice.Then, the beautiful voice in his mind rang out again. "I once heard it called a Primordial Symbol. Apparently, it has many uses, but I didn''t expect to see one like this. This is more amazing than I had told you." She spoke. Tang Yin agreed, which made him happy, and immediately went to the other place to build the next Icy Castle, which was covered by an Aura of Control. Something more impressive about this was that the Aura of Control that came out of his body and surrounded both castles did not dissipate, even when he stopped showing it. ''Although it uses mass spiritual energy, it is sustained by the world''s power and mine... I must talk to Mingyue about it.'' He thought. If Mingyue could have a large amount of the world''s spiritual energy sent towards those places to allow that Aura of Control to function, perhaps it would ease the weight on his shoulders. After thinking like that, he looked at the sky with a smile. "Looks like the training is over. It''s time to start erasing my last enemies in this world." He said, smiling softly. Apparently, not only would he bring a new era to the Central Region, but he might be close to bringing a new era to this world. Tang Yin sighed and quickly flew to where his girls were. He immediately sent a message to all of them, to meet at one point. Great powers were unleashed from different parts of this world as Tang Yin''s women flew at great speed to where he was waiting for them. Right now, not just a few were coming; they were all coming. Moreover, the mainland forces under each of them began to board huge warships and move westward. According to Tang Yin''s order: All the mainland forces should prepare to launch an all-out attack towards the demonic region. It was time to exterminate them. No one could disobey this order, so the world began to embark on a swift westward journey. The first to arrive in front of Tang Yin was the Three Main Seats of the Silver Assassin Organization, for they were close by. When the First Seat arrived, she approached Tang Yin with a movement. This woman was wonderful; her skin was as pure as a baby''s, but she still didn''t speak. ''...Even though I have risen strongly in my cultivation, this woman is still more powerful than me. Who the hell is she?'' Tang Yin thought as he tried to look through her. She looked up to look at him and shook her head doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled at her and stroked her head a little. Perhaps in this world, only he could do that with her without his arm being torn off. However, she was still unresponsive even to this. Tang Yin looked at Xiu Mei after that and nodded to her. "Mei, thank you for your good work running the organization. It looks like I can leave you in charge of everything that belongs to me without fear in the future." He replied, and Xiu Mei shook her head quickly. "Don''t thank me, master. I swore to give myself to the organization for you so that you could live your life peacefully. So don''t worry, I''ll run everything you want to put me in charge of as best I can to repay your kindness." She smiled with slight embarrassment and lowered her head after saying this. Tang Yin then pulled her to him, hugging her lightly. "I will repay you in the near future. I''ll take care of the bastard who''s been bothering us, and when we get to my world, I''ll create something good for you to grow stronger. Wait patiently." He spoke. Xiu Mei was surprised when she felt him hug her. It was the first time he had done something like that, but more than that¡­ S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had been away from him for several steps; how did he manage to hug her in an instant without moving from place? ''God... Master has become extremely powerful...'' She thought in shock. Thus, she couldn''t react to his words, and Tang Yin looked at the actual third seat, the second previous, which was standing there in a respectful manner. "I see you''ve been doing well, too; thank you for what you''ve done; you''ve been helping Shi Yue''s organization, right?" "Yes, master. Mistress Shi Yue gave me a great position in her organization to help her organize it, even though it really didn''t need it. Everyone there is extremely loyal to her; I guess that''s Madam''s charm." Tang Yin nodded to him. "I will also reward you when I go to my world, so stay strong. By the way, that woman you told me a while ago, Jun Xilei, where is she?" he asked, and Zuo Yang, the man in front of him, nodded a little to remember. "Jun Xilei... Ohh, you mean the new Thirteenth Seat. The woman Jun Xilei, who has Madam Jun as her teacher, right?" he asked after remembering. Tang Yin was a bit surprised, ''That girl already made a place for herself among the seats? She''s been improving remarkably.'' he thought and nodded to him. "Can you call her? Before they all arrive, I want to talk to her. If you bring her teacher, it will be helpful to me, too." Zuo Yang nodded slightly at this. "It''s alright, master. Actually, she is close, as she has just been promoted. She is a talented person, master; when you meet her, you will surely see." He replied and then flew off at high speed towards Red Thunder City. About 30 minutes later, he returned in the same manner, but he brought a person with him this time. "Master, Madam Jun will be here shortly. I didn''t quite understand what she was doing, but she told me that she would be coming here shortly." After saying this, Zuo Yang stepped aside. "Master, this is Jun Xilei, the one I told you about before." As soon as she arrived, Jun Xilei quickly bowed, not even catching a glimpse of Tang Yin''s face. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire "Greetings, Lord Tang. It is my great pleasure to meet you." Her respectful attitude was normal. The person before her was ''The Greatest on the Continent,'' as many call him; the respect his name commanded was great on the continent. She knew perfectly well that she was nobody before him. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded, smiling softly. "Long time no see, Miss Jun. You''ve changed a lot since we last met." He spoke. Chapter 640 Meeting with Jun Xilei Jun Xilei felt her body shudder softly after hearing this and carefully up. She didn''t recognize the voice. Why was the most powerful man on the continent greeting her like that? Maybe they had met before. ''No way, I''ve never met such a powerful person...'' She was confused, but as soon as she saw Tang Yin''s silver eyes, her body felt a brief shudder. Her mind traveled at great speed back to the past, when she was still a young girl seeking to make a place for herself in this world. Just before she was taken to that Great Sect, in that Spiritual Forest, where she met a girl and a boy. That boy who saw her naked body but who was able to keep a firm and determined look to help her, even though she had questioned him. Her mind recalled precisely the moment when she had felt lost in that beautiful pair of blue eyes, which had temporarily turned silver. That beautiful pair of eyes, which belonged to the person who had drastically changed her life, met the perfect face in front of her right now, and surprise reigned on her face. "Tang Yin!" Startled, she stood up in shock and stared at him. Tang Yin smiled at her a little wryly. ''Tsk, and what did she remember about me? I thought she''d be confused, but it seems this girl and Li Mei have excellent memories.'' He thought but nodded to Jun Xilei. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Long time no see, Miss Jun. You''ve become very powerful since last time." He praised her sincerely. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire The fact that those words came from the one who was a cripple at the time did not seem to be sincere praise. Still, Jun Xilei didn''t mind this; she smiled broadly. "Is it really you, Tang Yin? How did you change so much? My god, it''s impossible for me to recognize you now easily!" she replied in astonishment. Tang Yin smiled at her, "You just recognized me with a glance; what do you mean you can''t do it? It''s okay. Naturally, it''s me, the same one who opened your spiritual entrances in that spiritual forest several years ago. I''m glad to hear you''re well." Jun Xilei nodded to him several times. "Yes, Tang Yin. I have become much stronger thanks to you. You really changed my life drastically, and it''s because of that time that I can now stand here." She replied, her voice full of sincerity and gratitude. To her, he was one of her two great heroes, along with her teacher. Both had changed her life in some way, but if it weren''t for Tang Yin, she wouldn''t have that woman as a teacher. Therefore, she was eternally grateful to him, but now that she found him, she had no way to repay him, which made her feel uncomfortable, although she had other things on her mind. "I see, so that means Huang Feifei is the same Feifei I met long ago... Even Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo, are they the ones I met back then?" she asked. And Tang Yin nodded in reply. "Feifei, Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo are now ruling the continent; they are the same ones who were in that forest. They will come in a while so they can meet once more." She replied. The fact that the two of them met shocked Zuo Yang. He did not expect the Great Leader of the Continent to meet a person of such low status as Jun Xilei. But after some thought, he remembered that several of his master''s women were people of low status, so it seemed to make sense. Still, he has not been able to find information about Tang Yin''s past, so he has no idea who he was. And that is normal. Xiu Mei herself has been hiding Tang Yin''s past so that she avoids others from getting that information; even he must be helpless against Xiu Mei''s spying capabilities. Jun Xilei nodded towards Tang Yin. ''And to think that I was the strongest back then... And now Feifei, Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo seem to be at the top of the continent...'' She was astonished by this. She couldn''t believe that the people she was supposed to take care of back then had now risen in such an amazing way, to the point of reaching the greatest heights of the continent in such a short time. She was already a great genius, and thanks to her teacher, she achieved the Divine Ascension Realm at a young age. But the change in those women was too drastic. She could not compare herself to them. She knew this because even her teacher had praised them before. Tang Yin looked her up and down while she was deep in thought and nodded a little. She had become more beautiful and mature. Her body under that dress looked more voluptuous but also firmer. But she had a different aura this time. ''That sword aura is amazing. She seems to have achieved a good cultivation of her sword.'' He thought. And just as he prepared to ask her a few more questions, he felt his body shudder slightly at a new presence. He turned his gaze quickly to a person who had just arrived. ''This woman...'' A woman was coming, walking softly there. She was wearing light silver and black clothes. Her long black hair fell like a beautiful waterfall behind her body; it seemed to shimmer softly in the sunlight. She wore no adornments other than simple earrings in her ears. Her face was stunning. Extremely beautiful and stunningly delicate. In its own way, this face was perfect. Her cherry-red lips were extremely seductive, but she wore a band tied over her eyes. She walked with elegance and grace until she stood next to Jun Xilei, who rejoiced the moment she saw her teacher. The beautiful woman, who was evidently blind, ''looked'' over to where Tang Yin stood and smiled softly. "Greetings, Mr. Tang Yin. My name is Jun Xi. It is my pleasure to meet you finally; I have heard many good things about you." She said softly and respectfully. Though soft and beautiful, her voice seemed to have a strange power over each person present''s ears. Chapter 641 A dangerous woman who is 1 million years old Tang Yin stared at her for a brief moment and then smiled. "Nice to meet you, Madam Jun Xi. I can see that you are not a simple person." He replied, and she smiled at him. "I am just a sword practitioner who travels the world, and now I teach a little girl blessed by the heavens." She replied. Tang Yin nodded a little and looked at the people around him. "Step back a little. I want to talk to Madam Jun Xi alone," he said, and those around him nodded, leaving them alone. He threw up a barrier to hide what was being talked about here and stared at her. Tang Yin was sure that this woman was not normal at all. Although she tries to hide her cultivation behind a huge sword fortress, the reality is that this woman, in terms of cultivation, is several levels above him. She did nothing else; she simply ''looked'' at Tang Yin, waiting for him to speak. "Blind Swordswoman, Jun Xi. I heard once that you were one of the greatest swordsmen in the world, and although your cultivation wasn''t too high, you could stand up to Divine Masters. You achieved all that on your own and didn''t depend on any sect to have the achievements you had. Although my father told me that you had disappeared without a trace. I didn''t think you would be in a lower world." After hearing all this, she smiled. "What an honor for me to be in the mouth of such an exalted man as your father, Divine Son." She replied, though then shook her head. "But no, I have not been here long. A little over 2,000 years, nothing more." "2,000 years? You arrived here around the time I arrived?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "More precisely, I came here chasing after you." "Chasing me? The woman who understood the sword the most in the Upper World, she was chasing me?" "That''s right, I was chasing you." "Why?" "Who knows? I just wanted to see the rumored Divine Son on my own. I ended up here in the end, and a crazy old man came to seal the world soon after when I was cultivating. That''s how I''ve been here, for 2,000 years." After saying this, she ''looked'' behind her, towards where Jun Xilei was. "I heard that she was helped by a cripple several years ago and that it was that cripple, by the name of Tang Yin, who changed her life. Was it you?" she asked. Tang Yin nodded slightly. "I had just reincarnated at the time. She crossed my path, and on a whim, I wanted to help her." Jun Xi nodded slightly. "I see. Aren''t you afraid of revealing such a big secret? Reincarnation could be done for a treasure. If the entire Upper Realm knew about it. Wouldn''t it create a heinous war against you?" "Heh, who can unleash a war against me, who has not already done so? The 11 traitorous Sects will sooner or later fall under my hand; at that time, everyone will know that I, someone who died, returned to the top. Besides, my father once told me that you were a trustworthy woman and that you were not an ally of the Supreme Sects, but you had a certain history with him, so I am not afraid to reveal it." Jun Xi raised her eyebrows under the blindfold covering her eyes. "Did your father tell you about me? That boy is still the same as ever to remember me still." She replied, smiling softly. Tang Yin nodded, though he frowned. "You are older than my father?" "That''s right, much older than your father. According to my current cultivation level, I''m already near the end of my life." She replied. "Is that why you took Jun Xilei as a disciple? I heard from my father that you didn''t want to pass on your skills to anyone else." "Yes, I was in a small sect quietly when I saw such a talented girl being bullied by abusive elders. So I saved her, and after realizing she was so good at the sword, I decided to make her my disciple. Hehe, despite my age, I still have chance encounters with the young ones; it seems that will never end." She replied and laughed softly and gracefully. Tang Yin smiled at her, "Well, you can consider our meeting a chance encounter. Being able to bask in the beauty of a swordswoman like you is also considered a chance encounter for me." "Hahahahaha, boy, you are just like the rumors said. A lover of women who could very well be your ancestors, hahaha." "I''m proud of it." Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire They joked a bit about it, Tang Yin more than usual, as he found a person from his world in this place at a time when he wasn''t expecting it. But soon after, they stopped laughing when she looked out over the horizon towards the demonic region. "Boy, when I heard that such a terrifying existence was here, I thought of giving my life so that my disciple would survive; I don''t want the skills I''ve created for 1 million years to go to waste after all. But what are your plans in this regard? I am already about to die, but I can still give my all in a final fight to prove the supremacy of my sword once again." Tang Yin stared at her. "Madam Jun, would you say the same if I told you that the person there is actually the Heir of Death?" he asked. She frowned and turned her gaze to look at him. Her body trembled slightly, and her sword that was on her back wobbled a little in the sheath as if they had a life of their own. Somehow, that woman felt no fear; on the contrary, she smiled. "That would be the best thing. The existence of the Heir of Death... I want to challenge him. I want him to prove the supremacy of the sword cultivation I have achieved. Even my sword seems to tremble with excitement." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin smiled at her. "Hehe, you haven''t changed at all, all this time. My father described you as the person with the biggest guts in the Upper Realm. At first, I thought he was joking, but now I can see why he fell so in love with you." She laughed a little after this and returned to her natural attitude. "Hahaha, experience has taught me that if I don''t live my life to the fullest, I might regret it at the end of my life. Just as I once challenged your father, this time, I feel like challenging that guy. But from the way you talk, he seems to be more dangerous than I''m imagining." Chapter 642 The plan before the end (1) Tang Yin nodded toward her. "The Heir of Death is not just any living being. I fought him recently and lost miserably. Although I was able to wound him and make him expend a lot of his power, his death skills are meaningless." "I was able to confirm that what the legend says is true. If he gets a little stronger, I''m sure he could destroy the entire upper plane all on his own." What he felt fighting against the Heir of Death was that he was powerful and could ''cut'' his cultivation. One of the reasons he lost to the Heir of Death was because the Heir of Death managed to deliver blows that took off his arms. When a cultivator loses a limb, his power decreases drastically. In this case, it is more exaggerated, for that guy''s spiritual energy is death energy. That means he didn''t ''cut'' Tang Yin''s arm; instead, he killed Tang Yin''s arm, converting the spiritual energy that resided there into dead energy. When such a thing happens, it is normal for Tang Yin to see an absurd decrease in his power. So it was normal for him to lose to that guy. Jun Xi nodded slightly at this answer. "How are his abilities?" she asked doubtfully, and he looked thoughtful for a moment. "There is an ability that surrounds his hands with death energy, and everything he touches will die. Death Touch is called. He can also have that same energy surround his body, and no one will be able to touch him unless he has a way to resist the death energy." "How powerful is that death energy? More dangerous than the ones in the Death Castles?" "Yes, I lost both my arms during combat and almost died. It''s too overpowering an energy." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you have a plan about it?" Jun Xi tilted her head after seeing that Tang Yin wasn''t worried despite everything he was telling her. He smiled. "All of that led me to discover my true power and ability. So, naturally, I have a way to do it. If you want to know, wait for the others to arrive, and I''ll tell them everything. Whatever happens, you can''t fight this guy. He''s more powerful than you think, and his death energy is absurd." He replied. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Jun Xi looked thoughtful and nodded slightly. "I''ll stay to hear what you have." After saying this, the two of them returned with the whole group to wait for the people who were still missing. Soon after, a large number of beautiful women began to arrive. When Feifei, Xiaolin, Li Mei, and Xiao Nuo arrived, they were happy to see Jun Xilei, so they talked for a while until, finally, all the women arrived. Even some people who were not connected to Tang Yin or had no connection but were trustworthy were here, such as Xie Meiyu''s mother, Cai Yu. Jia Yijie was still using her original form, so she had to introduce herself to all of them once again so that they wouldn''t confuse her. And after several things and, Tang Yin introduced Jun Xi to everyone, he began to speak. "Recently, my training ended. Many of you might notice it due to our souls working quickly. And yes, my training has been a resounding success this time. Now I am confident of defeating that guy easily. But because I can''t be distracted by anyone else while fighting against someone so strong, I chose to create a war against the demonic region." "This war will be dangerous, so Mingyue, you will be far away from the battlefield. I can''t let anything happen to you." He said and looked at Mingyue. She was surprised but nodded. Even though she is immortal, she is not powerful. Although her cultivation had increased drastically since she met Tang Yin and since she joined him, the truth was that she couldn''t stand up to such a powerful person. She was the world, so she must be protected. "Yinjie, you will protect Mingyue. For now, I can''t check your progress; I will once this is over. That way, you won''t be in danger." After saying this, Tang Yin moved on to the next topic. "The next topic is my real identity. I am not afraid to reveal to you that my status is as high as that guy we are up against. He is an ''Heir'', a highly respected existence in the universe, and his Inheritance is the Law of Death, an extremely powerful Primordial Law. My status is the same as his; I am also an ''Heir''. My Inheritance is my Soul." "But, although we belong to the same group, we are not the same. He is now my deadliest enemy, and I will make sure to kill them; I just wanted to tell you that because maybe that guy can use some form of mental attacks on demons; that way, you won''t be surprised in the middle of the fight." After saying this, he was silent. The women before him were in shock, processing the information Tang Yin had given them. Touching on the subject of a Law of Death and Primordial Laws was too stupefying for many of them, who had some knowledge about it. The Primordial Laws are enigmas; no one knows where they came from, but they exist, and since they exist, they are also the most terrifying. Still, before the topic got too long and they asked questions, Tang Yin spoke again. "The third thing... I want to protect you all since you will be on the front line next to me. Therefore, I think I have a way to do it, but I need to test with some of you. You won''t get hurt, but I don''t know what kind of reactions you might have, any of you want to try?" After saying this, Tang Yin showed his Primordial Mark on his forehead. Suddenly, the surrounding air changed drastically, and Tang Yin spoke again. "My idea is basically to make this mark on your bodies," he said, looking at the girls before him. Suddenly, Huang Feifei stepped forward. "Try it on me, Tang Yin." Chapter 643 The plan before the end (2) Tang Yin smiled at her and then pulled her to him. "It might hurt a little. This is the first time I''ve done it, but it should be possible." After saying this, Tang Yin closed his eyes and put a hand on Huang Feifei''s chest. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he thought of a way to do it, but suddenly, something strange happened inside him. The place where his soul was connected with the souls of these women was illuminated from one moment to the next, and a great symbol appeared above, protecting each of the vestiges of souls there. At the same time, tiny particles of golden energy escaping that mark fell on the soul''s remnants and disappeared. Tang Yin frowned and opened his eyes doubtfully. Huang Feifei tilted her head slightly and looked down at her chest, sensing that something had been put there out of nowhere. Tang Yin also looked. ''Oh? Is it that easy?'' He thought with surprise. But at the same time, he felt that mark appeared on all the girls connected to him, so he was surprised, although cheerful. He didn''t have to do much work, so that''s good. ''Looks like my Soul and the Law of Control are actually compatible... And to think I could do that.'' He smiled and nodded to them all. "I think that''s it; the ones that are missing are the ones that aren''t linked to my Soul. I''ll do it later." He said and then raised his hand. "For those who are already connected, can you feel it? The power in your body has increased, and so has the resistance. I don''t know if there is something else I can''t see, but I think you can feel it." He spoke. Although he didn''t need to say it, they were all in a daze, feeling the changes in their bodies. The change in their bodies was not the most interesting thing, but rather, they felt that their spiritual energies and powers had become purer. In addition, they felt as if they were enveloped by a warm embrace, which made them understand things much more. It seemed as if they were being bathed in a pool of wisdom, which opened their minds to understand everything perfectly. It was a strange feeling but impressive. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin frowned soon after when he realized one thing that even he didn''t know could be done. ''Can I centralize all this power in one person to help her gain knowledge? Like an epiphany...'' He had discovered it right now because they were trying to understand various things in their mind and could understand it at an incredible speed. This was transmitted to Tang Yin, and he realized that if he wanted to, he could make his girls enter an epiphany to understand cultivation techniques or whatever they were trying to understand. For some reason, after thinking like this, he felt like breaking the Heavenly Laws again. ''...Maybe I can get them to learn one more Law...'' He thought and couldn''t wipe off the smile on his face as he thought about leaving this for later, for the time when they were in the upper world. After thinking so, he deactivated his Law of Control and made the mark on his forehead disappear. That brought all the girls back to reality, as all the marks disappeared from them at the same time. It was an effect that would only be active if Tang Yin was using it. Still, this option expends quite a bit of spiritual energy; having it always active was not an option. After deactivating it, he explained it to them so they would be prepared the next time he used it. With that protection over them, Tang Yin was calmer, so he started to explain the general plan. The idea was simple: attack the demonic region with all the forces they could muster. He knows that the Heir of Death is somewhere in the demonic region, so he needs to disturb him and get him to come out now. The longer he trains, the harder it will be to kill him, and more so because of the possibility, he thought of a few days ago regarding an alternative to cultivation that guy might have. With all that, he explained the plan to them in detail, and without much more to say, the mobilization began with an order from him. Once he did that, Tang Yin took Mingyue to a different place to tell her that if she could move spiritual energy around the castles he had created. She had no problem with that, and the castles began to function perfectly without needing him to supply them with spiritual energy constantly. After doing that, Tang Yin moved to the west, where he decided to wait for the troops to arrive. A large number of people were moving from all over the mainland towards the western region. Tang Yin revealed almost nothing to the general public, more than he had already done. And in a matter of days, the western region began to receive many people. They were away from the sects he had frozen. They were in independent cities that were now under Tang Yin''s command. Precisely in the city closest to the demonic region. Spirit ships began to arrive in this city, and the natives were amazed at the immense might being mobilized. Ships large and small, elegant and rustic. They all arrived in perfect synchrony and were put into different huge tents. On the other side, the demons also noticed what was happening, using their own nets, so they had to make an emergency call to announce the continent''s movements. Something Tang Yin did not care about. He wasn''t doing the attack on his own because he couldn''t know the powers hidden in that place. After all, according to Mingyue, in that place was a gate to the 19-Level Abyss. Mingyue was very helpful on this occasion, as she leveled entire mountains so that Tang Yin''s large army could be stationed well. Thus, when 15 days had passed since Tang Yin arrived in the west, all the troops had finally arrived. He then decided to start this war, which seemed to be a gateway to the end of this world. *** Author: Sorry for taking so long to post. These days, I have been very sick, and so has my mother. I haven''t been able to write much, as I''m trying to heal myself to return to the usual publications. I''m sorry. Chapter 644 The war against the demon region breaks out (1) Tang Yin stood before a vast army. There were people on foot, as well as those mounted on spirit beasts and some warships. The number of people was staggering, and so was the power. Here were all the Tang Yin organizations in the entire continent. Only a few key people were left to protect much of the continent and ensure nothing went wrong on those sides. Some armies kept order around the Castle of Death, and so on. But overall, here was a might that had never been seen on the entire continent. This was the first time that all the most powerful forces of Tang Yin were in one place. There were many people in the Divine Ascension Realm. Just one year ago, the continent had these guys as the most powerful. The Divine Ascension Realm was the highest level attainable, to the point of calling them ''Gods''. But now, so little time in Tang Yin''s hands and that rank had become one of the staples of the continent. There were so many that the number exceeded 1,000 with ease. The cost of creating such many powerful people is usually absurd. No one could afford it in this world. But for Tang Yin, it was so simple that he didn''t need to spend almost any money or resources. He only needed to grow spiritual herbs continuously for a whole year. Teach the alchemists a few recipes, and the rest is history. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked at the entire army before him and nodded toward them. He also broadcasted the whole battlefield to every square worldwide so that many could witness what would happen here today. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire Whether they would witness a victory on their side or death before ''death'', Tang Yin wanted everyone to see it. "Gentlemen, the Demon Region has been the enemy of our continent for thousands of years, and no one ever wanted to stand up like this to face them. It''s partly normal; the continent never had such powerful people as it does now. And since I was the one in charge of bringing such a good harvest to the cultivation world, then I will also be the one in charge of leading this war." "I will say it here today, we have only one mission from this day forward. We must destroy the entire demonic region and take back the lands that belong to us. There are gifts for each person who slays demons. You were given a token that would record how many demons you managed to kill, so there would be no traps here, and the gifts would be enough for you to move up several levels, no matter what cultivation realm you were in. Therefore, I will not say much more. Good luck to each of you, and may we win over the demons that plague our lands day and night." His words sounded like those of a hero who loved his land, but his intentions had nothing to do with that. He just wanted to get the burden of the Heir of Death off his shoulders. But since he was passing through the same place, why not make a charity towards the mainland? And after finishing his words, everyone in front of him roared. "MAY WE WIN AGAINST THE DEMONS!" Subsequently, the entire command passed towards the generals on the ground, who would lead the initial attack. Progressively, a large army began to march toward the dark lands before them. Those dark lands, which were like a legend of fear on the continent, would now be under total attack from the entire continent. People on foot and by air moved in unison, giving anyone who saw it a terrifying feeling. From every continent''s tip, a strange breeze began to blow in all directions, beating the clouds overhead from one side to the other. This gave an even more terrifying appearance than it already was to everyone watching what was happening in the West. ''It looks like the end of this world is coming.'' Thought many after seeing that the breeze was extremely strong and slamming against trees, houses, and even unyielding fortresses. And what they felt might not be wrong. "It might be the end of the world after all." These words escaped Tang Yin as he stared at the vast army. On the other side of the demonic region, they were also starting to speed everything up so that two armies might meet in no time. "It''s not like you to blurt out things you''re thinking about." Suddenly, Shi Yue''s voice came from Tang Yin''s side. He smiled. "True, lately I feel that things are getting much better, but I look at the dark horizon in front of me and feel that things could get much worse than they got better." "Is that why you put so much effort into cultivation?" "Yes... I died once, Shi Yue. I don''t want to do it again. I don''t have the confidence to go back if I were to die anymore." Shi Yue nodded a little. "Can you win?" she asked. "Naturally. I''m going to crush it; I still have many promises to keep." He replied firmly. She smiled once more. "Then why so many doubts? If you have the confidence, do it. I taught you once; you and I are the same. I am an assassin; you are a destroyer. When the assassin is completely sure of winning, he will do it without thinking that he might lose. And he will attack relentlessly. So, you must do the same. Attack relentlessly, don''t hold back." Tang Yin looked at her and stroked her a little. "I had forgotten that you had been my master, Shi Yue. You still retain that captivating master aura. You should teach; you''re good at it." He replied jokingly and looked at the horizon once more. "It''s just involuntary thoughts that pop into my mind when I think of what people might be thinking right now. But yes, you''re right. I just need to attack relentlessly. I have no other choice." After saying this, massive explosions began to sound in the distance. "Looks like it''s starting already." He spoke. Chapter 645 The war against the demon region breaks out (2) "Aren''t you worried about the deaths?" Shi Yue asked after looking at the start of the war for a moment. "No, why should I care?" "Wouldn''t that be using them as tools?" "No, they are fighting because they want to free the place where they live from demon attacks. Whether they are aligned with my goals is another matter. Since they are aligned and I am more powerful than they are, why not use them? It''s a win-win. Besides, when the Heir of Death comes out I''ll be the one in front and protecting them, because otherwise that guy might consume his powers and become invincible. So, it''s not bad if some of them die right now." Shi Yue smiled when she heard this and moved to hug Tang Yin. "You have become more determined and cold-blooded. You don''t worry about unnecessary things anymore, and you have your steady mentality. I like you more and more. You''ve improved to the you I met 2,000 years ago, so I''m happy I waited so long." She replied and kissed him gently. "I have to go to the battlefield, so I hope to see you fight. I''ll be cheering you on with all my might." She said as she turned around. Tang Yin looked at her. "I would be very worried if you die, so don''t do it. If you do die, I will have to fight those existences one more time for your soul, and I''m not sure I will push them back one more time." He said, causing her to stop and look at him. "Would you fight them for me?" "No one has the right to take a woman from me. Just go and do what you want to do, unleash the pent-up fury you have against these guys, and kill as many as you want. I will be your backup and protection." He spoke. Shi Yue smiled again, this time with a happy face, and winked at him. "I hope you are prepared for after this war. I won''t let you out of my room for a whole month," she said and flew quickly towards the place where the explosions were constant. The army that was attacking was so big that in a few hours, several demon camps were wiped out, and even some border cities were, and with that, humans set, for the first time, foot on the dark land of the Demon Region. The first camps were not powerful, but soon, the demons counterattacked, and the explosions on the humans'' side began to resound. Although the human army was very powerful and advancing quickly over the battlefield as a whole group, the appearance of so many demons and strange weapons slowed down the army''s pace. In addition, the explosions scattered a little, so the great battle broke out there without warning. At the same time, numerous dimensional portals appeared from one side to the other, and many true demons emerged from them, further increasing the pressure on the human army. The war had heated up quickly, and they were still fighting even at nightfall. It was not until dawn that the demonic side was forced to retreat from the humans'' onslaught. The might of the army Tang Yin had gathered was too much, but they had to rest that day. Continuing the next morning. The demons were using dirty tricks, sending not-so-powerful demons to attack them from all sides through portals, while the main force waited in the center of the place. ''Apparently, they understand why we are attacking them... After all, they are slowly luring us into the center of the demonic region.'' He thought. Though from what he could sense, the place where the Heir of Death was, was further in the background. Still, the great army advanced, destroying everything in its path until they finally reached the places where they were the main enemy garrisons. A significant number of spiritual blasts greeted them to stop them, and once again, war broke out. But this time, the scale was different. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire It was no longer as small as the ones they had experienced before; now, there were real threats to both sides. When the war started, Mingyue arrived at the place where Tang Yin was standing, which he was doing as the Army Leader. "What are you doing here, Mingyue?" he asked, and she smiled. "I found out the location of that guy. Well, it should be." She said, pulling out a map of the demonic region she had stolen. "This whole area is what we have in front of us. To some extent it can be considered the central region of the demonic region, but in reality, there is a region further to the back that is more powerful. I managed to infiltrate my energy to the main castle and heard some things. Apparently, this area is where the most powerful people are located. They call them by one name: The Great Ones." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That is the area that I have not been able to monitor for many years. So, I guess there is something dangerous and powerful there; maybe that guy is there." Tang Yin listened carefully and looked at that place. ''That''s right, I''ve tried to approach that place before and couldn''t see anything. Apparently, it''s because of the interference of those Abyss fragments... Hmm...'' He smiled. "Feifei, bring the Great Warship Army." He spoke. "Are you going to use it? It has cost us so much to create it..." She replied in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, I want to end this battle as soon as possible. It''s time we swept this whole place and woke that bastard up. Since he wants to lock himself in there, then I''ll force him out." Huang Feifei nodded after seeing him so determined. "All right, Tang Yin. I''ll do it immediately." She said, and she went to send some messages. "Mingyue, thank you for that information. Although I had looked into it before and had doubts about what I should do, I think ending this battle as soon as possible is the best thing to do. We will move forward with strength. It''s time for the major powers on my side to make their moves. Go back to where you were; I don''t know how dangerous everything could get." He said, and Mingyue left once more after saying a few more words to him. Tang Yin then walked out and looked at the war raging. "It''s time to shake the world." *** Author: Hello good. Volume 4 is soon to end, and with that, the Great Arc of this World will end. I hope to do well in finishing it, although I think it will be difficult. I will try to do my best to close all the plot holes that there might be. Thank you for reading. Chapter 646 Who is she? Tang Yin had been so deep in thought that he did not notice that someone was behind him, perhaps because he did not sense evil thoughts on her part. Tang Yin turned around after looking at the horizon and the war for several minutes. "Ning Ruo? What are you doing here?" Tang Yin asked in surprise. This girl was the one he knew the least of all those connected to him. She is that enigmatic and strange girl who had practically requested to be his slave back then. Tang Yin never understood why she did that, but the truth is that it had been several years since she had been following him and attached to him, but she was the one he knew the least of all the girls. For him, she is still an enigmatic girl who has grown up well these last few years, but her body has not developed much. Her soul is still an enigma to him, as he does not understand why it is so calm. She seems to understand the personality of the wind perfectly even though she is not of that attribute. ''Come to think of it, I never knew what her attribute was.'' He thought. She nodded to him with her typical indifferent face. "Master, I think I can be of help to you in this war." She replied. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "In what way? Haven''t you been fighting? The fact that you do what I''ve told you is helpful enough; you are strong and a great link in our army, after all." She shook her head. "Among all the sisters, I have helped you the least. So, I have to do something else, at least so you won''t forget me. I am your slave, but you provided me the opportunity not to be treated as such, so it is what I must do." There seemed to be no emotions in her voice, but her sincerity could be noticed. Therefore, Tang Yin nodded a little. "Then how do you want to help?" He asked. "Providing information on the perfect places to arrange the ships you sent for with Big Sister Feifei. That is to do as much damage as possible and leave irreparable damage to the demon region. In general, I can give you information on the entire demonic region, including the place Big Sister Mingyue said and the power of the people there, plus the secrets they keep." Her words left Tang Yin a little stunned. The first part was not hard for him, but could she see it, too? Still, the last thing she said was the most important. The fact that she had information about those places in the demonic region and even knowing the power of those who were there and the secrets, was it possible? Tang Yin stared at her for a brief moment and then pulled her into the room. He took out a map of the entire demonic region and placed it in front of her. "Tell me all that you said in detail." She nodded and began to explain. "The important and weak points of the demonic region are here..." She grabbed several objects similar to small boats on the strategic table and placed them in various places on the map. "If you have 100 of those ships in each of those places and they are moving in this way towards the central part, the damage you will cause will be irreparable because there are the most important reserves of them there. There are even big spiritual veins throughout that area. Moreover, if you arrange them in this way, you will shake them from the foundations more easily than sending them from the front. The best thing is that there are not too powerful people stationed in that area, but there are important regional strategists." She paused, looked at the map back and forth, then grabbed other objects from one side and put them somewhere else. "This is where the most powerful people are. It''s the area that Big Sister Mingyue told you she hadn''t been able to investigate too much. That place is actually a giant demon castle built by the demon slaves that belonged to Big Sister Jia''s Family. Said slaves were killed recently, but the castle is there." "It''s where the Demonic Leaders live... Master, they are powerful. They come from a different world than this one, and the cultivation level is as high as yours or Lady Jun''s." At this point, she stopped and looked at Tang Yin, who was still staring at her. Although he was surprised by everything she had said this time, he did not ask any questions and simply allowed her to speak. She then smiled for the first time in a long time and continued speaking. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire "But they''re not there for race. I don''t know what they''re doing, but they might be there for something temporary. The biggest secret in that place is a vast Dimensional Breach, and they are there to protect it. I don''t know where the rift leads, but I''m sure it''s a dangerous place. That breach is what actually prevents them from being able to see that whole area." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin frowned when he realized she had finished speaking. ''She touched on all the topics so easily as if it was a clear reality to her...'' He thought and tried to carry his divine sense across the region to that place. That divine sense crossed through the wind quickly and arrived there in a moment. As he expected, he couldn''t see anything. It was as if there was a wall there that prevented him from seeing. But now, there was something different and strange. He didn''t know if it was because of the strength he had recently achieved or because of everything Ning Ruo said. Still, he could tell that even though he couldn''t see anything, an attack with all his power could knock down whatever was preventing him from seeing to the other place. ''I see. This is like an illusion, but at the same time, it''s not.'' He thought and tried to smell to catch the scent. Then his body felt strange inside, and his divine sense shot backward as if he had received a strong impact from inside his nostrils. "Cough, cough!" Tang Yin coughed strangely, feeling something strange between his nostrils and reaching his throat. "Master?" Ning Ruo asked doubtfully and walked over to give him a handkerchief. Still, Tang Yin shook his head. ''I see... That''s an aura of death. So that''s where you''re at, bastard.'' Tang Yin thought with a mischievous grin. Chapter 647 He has improved and changed He looked at Ning Ruo and smiled at her, stroking her head gently. He even hugged her a little towards him. "You''ve been a good girl, Ning Ruo. That information you gave me is precious. What do you say? Do you want to lead the whole attack on the demon region? I''ll let you use that fleet of over 1,000 ships at your whim." He said, smiling softly. Ning Ruo was surprised and looked up at Tang Yin''s face. She hadn''t expected him to act that way. "Won''t you ask me why I know all that?" she asked in shock. She had expected him to ask her that, with doubts in his head as to whether what she said was real. But Tang Yin acted the opposite of what she thought. Tang Yin smiled, "I don''t care if you are a demon, a human, or something else. As long as you do not betray me or seek to harm me or my people, you will be with me until the end of your days or the end of mine. So, I won''t ask you that, if it''s your secret, then that''s fine. Still, I would appreciate it if you could help me in that way in the future. You''re the girl I know the least and the one that makes me think the most about who you might be; it would be a good idea if we started to get to know each other." He said, and he kissed her on the forehead. Even though she was surprised, she still smiled softly and beautifully. "Yes, master." She replied. "You don''t need to call me that, I already told you. With Tang Yin, it''s fine." "Yes, master... Erh, Tang Yin." Tang Yin smiled soon after, allowing her to continue telling him more about what he needed to know. Everything she said made sense, so it was worth following her strategies. He didn''t care how she knew; what was enough was that she knew, and that would serve him well. So, she returned to where she was to await the arrival of the spirit ships. In the meantime, Tang Yin became pensive once again. At those moments, a voice came from his head asking him to go to his Spirit World. Tang Yin then entered and noticed a great change in this place. "Right, I''m already at that level of cultivation again..." He said after finding a massive statue in front of him. His world had changed. The vast palace he had seen last time was open this time. A significant amount of spiritual and soul energy swirled everywhere in this place. The great Tang Yin statues were arranged in various locations around the world, where spiritual energy with soul energy gathered the most. ''And to think that this spiritual energy represents living beings worshipping the statue.'' He thought, smiling softly at this. Cultivation was strange, profound, enigmatic, and difficult to understand. Everything always has a reason, but after millions of years of research, still no one manages to understand why spiritual energy mixed with soul energy, worship statues in this place. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, from this cultivation onwards, Tang Yin can start cultivating his soul, mind, and this world in general. Therefore, from here on, Tang Yin will stop cultivating for quite a while until he achieves perfect strengthening of his body and soul. After this, Tang Yin walked quickly to where the administrator called him. Arriving there, the administrator used that rare technique to bind the system, which still felt strange to Tang Yin. "Looks like we''re going to get started this time. Everything is heading towards the end of something, and I don''t know what." He said as he looked at her. She smiled at him. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire "An end of an era, of an era and of a cycle of your life, Tang Yin. You have grown, matured, and changed during all this time. You have understood things more deeply than before; how do you feel about it?" Tang Yin sighed. "When I was reborn into this world, I had the knowledge of 32 years living in the upper world. It was knowledge I thought was incredible and of which I was proud. But five years of living in this world taught me more than I learned in those 32 years. Almost everything I did was wrong. Those 32 years only taught me to be a cowardly person. It is really strange that a lower world can teach me more than a higher world." He answered her question. "Do you regret those 32 years of your life? You seem to have made irreparable mistakes in that time," she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "Although I made irreparable mistakes, I don''t regret those 32 years of life. If it weren''t for those 32 years of experience, I wouldn''t be here today. I would possibly become food for the Heir of Death." He replied, and she nodded. "Well, certainly, you''ve changed." She replied. After that, she changed the conversation. "Did you manage to collect all the divine items?" She asked. Tang Yin then took out five elemental divine items and one void/space divine item. "Are they any good? I still have one more item that has the power of space." He said, and the administrator nodded. "That''s not bad. It looks like you were lucky to find several of them in the same place," she replied. "Give me the other one from space, too. If I don''t need it, I''ll give it back to you later," she said, and Tang Yin did as she said. She looked at that with surprise. "An item with parts of the Law of Life and parts of the Law of Space? Wow, that''s amazing." She said in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s my personal item. The best divine item that exists in the Upper World." He replied, though he then changed the conversation, returning to the main topic. "What other things do I need? You told me you''d tell me later." She nodded. "You''re going to need several things. A woman who can play ''Queen''. I recommend Mingyue, as we are going to use her and this world throughout the process, but you decide who to put as Queen of that place. The rest of the things you already have, and I will use them as I need them." She replied. "Queen of that place? What do you mean?" he asked doubtfully, and she smiled. "It''s about time you knew. We will use this world as a prototype. It will become a System Tower, with a Queen there," she replied softly. Chapter 648 System Tower Tang Yin was stunned. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What the hell is a System Tower?" he asked in shock, and she shook her head. "I don''t have time to explain it. It won''t hurt you; in fact, it will help you tremendously in the future. What you need to know is that when you go to the Heirs'' Chambers and start trying to understand the system using your Divine Soul, you will be able to understand several things. The system, the place where the system is, and that will allow you to touch the root of the problem. There, you just have to try to understand the ''Core of the System'' and decipher it. At the same time, I will move the domain of the system in this world so that it becomes easier for you to decipher it." "You must understand that doing this is dangerous; we could bring great problems in the future from very powerful people, but it is your only way. Maybe, thanks to the Law of Control, you will be able to kill the Heir of Death, and you will not die, but that will mark a disgrace for the system, which it will try to redeem automatically. If we don''t get control of the system in time, it might send you impossible missions over and over again, making you fail them to kill you slowly. The other way you have is to advance your understanding of the Law of Control; there is something that tells me that if you get to a certain point, you will be able to control the system by that Law, but getting to that depth is easier said than done." Although her words were clear, Tang Yin could tell she was holding back several things. But somehow, he felt that they were not things of much value. ''Looks like it''s going to be harder than I thought.'' he thought but nodded at her. "Okay, I''ll do as you say. What will you do with the divine items? You''re putting them strangely around you." "Untie myself. That will be the start of our rebellion, Tang Yin. Since the system wanted to bind me like that, reneging on our deal, then I''m going to make this thing obey me the hard way." She replied malevolently. However, her beautiful voice did not lend itself to those kinds of words, as they sounded very tender. She was placing the divine items around her as she said this. "By the way, you are going to feel the shuddering of the spirit world, possibly when you are fighting the Heir of Death. Therefore, don''t be frightened. Those strange chains up there will possibly make the situation more difficult for me, so I''ll have to make use of some tactics to pull it off." She said, and after that, she closed her eyes. "You can go back. Remember not to destroy the world too much. A System Tower is best when it''s completely fine. But don''t underestimate the Heir of Death." After saying this, she was immersed in her thoughts, and the skill she had cast earlier disappeared. Tang Yin returned to his body then. Although he had many things to think about, he focused on the things before him. ''I need to get rid of this bastard first and end this demonic region. Then, I will be free to go there. I will take advantage of the intense power moves to open a door to the Heirs'' Chambers.'' He said, marking in his mind the plan he would follow. After that, the war continued. Tang Yin and his army advanced quickly, slaying many demons quickly. The demonic region did not expect such a decisive and powerful attack, so naturally, they were taken by surprise and were now practically at Tang Yin''s mercy. Despite that, the leaders still didn''t come out. ''Heh, it''s alright. Since you''re not coming out yet, don''t worry; wait patiently. I''ll have you come out in a moment.'' Tang Yin thought. Thus, the hours continued to pass. For many, they were terrifying hours; for others, they were hours of victory, and for others, they were hours of uncertainty. For Tang Yin, it was none of these. He paid no attention to the victory that all those who fought on his behalf might be having. He simply waited for the arrival of the warships. And so, two days later, an insane number of spirit ships appeared on the horizon. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire These spirit ships were not just anything. They were warships powered for large-scale battles where people above the Divine Ascension Realm could participate. They were real Warships of the Upper World. And there were not 10, not 100. There were not even 500. There were 1,000! The Tang Yin organizations created this Spiritual Ship Army in secret. They were so large that they were capable of carrying large armies of over 50,000 people. Although they were not as large as those of the upper world, they were the largest ships on the continent. The cost of making them even to Tang Yin seemed painful, but it was a cost he was willing to pay. Tang Yin smiled, "It looks like the other 500 were left to go around the places where Ning Ruo said. It''s good that they''re working together." Tang Yin jumped high up until he stopped in front of these massive ships that came before him. The leaders of each ship and their respective armies came out to greet him. "Glory to the God of the Continent!" "Glory to our Leader!" Those war cries echoed throughout the battlefield, drawing the attention of the two sides, who could not believe such an absurd move of power. Still, Tang Yin ignored all this. "All of you, listen to the voice of each of your respective commanders once on the battlefield. You have been trained specifically to lead my Warships. Surely, many of you will remember yourselves as the air pirates of that small organization on the shores of the Midwest. Things have changed since then." "You went from being little air pirates from a small organization to being the major powers of this continent, standing at the forefront to save your people. Back then, you were stealing from the rich to develop the poor; now, you will take on the powerful to prevent the poor and weak from falling." "Their roles have not changed; they have simply evolved. You all have improved and transformed yourselves. From my side, you have approval; now you just need to fulfill this mission I give you if you want to receive the approval of the entire continent." Tang Yin smiled after saying this. "As the main Leader, I order you to begin. It''s time to show the demonic region our power." He said, and after a great roar came from all the ships in front of him, they all moved to the front like angels of death who were going to fulfill their mission. And soon after, explosions erupted as the first ships attacked. Those terrifying explosions shook the entire continent. Chapter 649 The greatest powers appear ''So much power... I''ve underestimated these ships.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, looking at the attack. That was no longer a war. Once the spirit ships joined in, it became a one-sided slaughter, sending demons running back and forth. The distant central city also received powerful blasts that shattered any defensive barriers it had. The power of these ships had been underestimated by their creator, which caused even the sizeable walled city to be bombarded. A few minutes later, other tremors again crossed the continent as war raged across the demonic region. ''Looks like everything is going well all around.'' Tang Yin thought. The scale had increased instantly, just with a command from him. Blood began to fill the continent''s soil as demons were trampled under the feet of the continent''s warriors. The air and ground attacks created gaps between the huge and outnumbered demonic army. Still, this attack could not continue for a lifetime, let alone cover everything on the battlefield, so soon, demonic marks emerged on the bodies of many true demons. They were the proud, true demons. True of their race and of pure blood, how could they be overcome so easily? A fierce counterattack manifested several hours later, and explosions rang out from one side to the other. Still, no matter how hard the demons tried, they were on the losing side in the end. The hours continued to pass until night fell once again on the battlefield. Then, a day of war ended with a crushing defeat for the demons, who attempted a stealth attack the next morning but were shattered by Tang Yin''s warships. At these times, the ships, which were destroying other areas of the demonic region, ended their day-long journey. Under Ning Ruo''s leadership, everything went smoothly, resulting in them reaching the central city in a single day and surrounding it from all sides. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire That morning, a great attack was unleashed from deep within the demonic region, heading towards the battlefield. At the same time, all the leaders within the city appeared above the city, sending bursts of power everywhere. These were real demons showing their full power. The demonic markings that adorned their faces and gave them a terrifying appearance also increased their power, so the attack was not weak. The one coming from deep within the continent and the one coming from each city leader was powerful. "Sisters, it''s time to show our power!" A shout rang out from the allied ranks as a beautiful woman leaped high above to form a huge protective barrier with her spiritual energy. Along with that beautiful woman, numerous women rose all over the battlefield, parrying fierce attacks in just a few moves. Shi Yue, among them, looked at the tremendous power heading towards them after stopping the attacks of the guys above the city. She frowned. "We can''t stop that attack. It''s too powerful." She said softly. They all agreed with her. If they tried their hardest, they might be able to do something about it, but it was only a possibility. It was not assured. At that moment, a voice came from behind them. "Naturally, that attack came from a person with a cultivation level as high as mine. I wonder what the heck such a strong guy is doing here." Tang Yin said as he walked through the air. "Come back; your enemies will be those bastards above the city. Be careful." Tang Yin said. At that moment, a terrifying attack came to him. Tang Yin raised his hand, and great power was unleashed from his body as he firmly held the sword attack in his hand. The terrifying attack that planned to destroy everything stopped for a brief moment and was subsequently shattered into pieces. All the force brought by the attack disappeared without a trace, which left the demons flying over the city in shock. "Impossible! How powerful is that guy!?" they shouted in shock. "Hehe, shit. What the hell is this guy doing here?" suddenly, several people came from behind the demons flying over the city. "Leaders..." Although surprised by their arrival, the demons acted normally. "Who is he? And why is he so strong?" "He''s a terrifying existence coming from above. No wonder the Lord had trouble. And to think he would take on this guy." Replied the strongest of them and glared at Tang Yin. He looked back at him. At both of their gazes, the battlefield stopped, and the people focused on watching what was happening above them. ''It looks like it''s time for real combat... Only by killing those great powers could we save them from the demons.'' Many people around the continent thought so. Even Tang Yin recognized that it was the time for real combat. Still, this wasn''t what he wanted. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, he looked behind him. "Order an all-out, unprecedented attack from all flanks. The bastard I want looks like he''s afraid to come out. Then I''ll make him show himself." He said, and the women nodded to him. They all turned, and after a few words, explosions sounded again as all the spirit warships attacked in unison. Some of those attacks were aimed at the men floating above the city, while others destroyed the city. "You bastard, how dare you!?" The leading men of the city who arrived first got angry and jumped towards where they were firing successive attacks. "YOU''RE GOING TO DIE, YOU DAMNED HUMANS!" The stunned shout came from a man with power in his voice, so this shout was transmitted loudly in every ear present, shattering the eardrums of many people. It was a powerful attack, while others attacked with their swords and spears with great power. Tang Yin smiled a little at that... Suddenly, a shadow crossed Tan Yin''s vision and also the body of those attackers. It was only for a brief moment. The next thing that happened was that the bodies of those guys split into four pieces as if they were jelly, unleashing shock in every mind present. Chapter 650 Break space with an attack Tang Yin''s eyes sparkled when he saw this. ''What a fast sword. So, this is the blind swordswoman, huh...'' He thought, surprised when a woman manifested in front of him, face to face with the demon leaders. Her calm appearance and the blindfold on her eyes revealed her identity, just like that flawless beauty that was perfectly maintained despite being over one million years old. Even the demonic Leaders were in shock. "Blind Swordswoman, Jun Xi! Weren''t you dead!?" their leader shouted in shock. Among those present, several knew Tang Yin''s face. Who wouldn''t know the Divine Son who wreaked havoc in the Upper World? However, only their leader recognized Jun Xi. When she heard this voice, she pretended to look towards him. "Oh... It''s you, demon. A general, eh? It seems those above you have placed a great deal of importance on the mission you were sent to complete in this world." She replied. That demon unleashed all his power then, causing demonic marks to appear across his face. "Hmph, since Blind Swordswoman and Divine Son have allied, let me see how powerful they are!" he shouted, angry. He had once fought Jun Xi, and her sword mastery was absurd and practically terrifying. But he didn''t lose then, though he didn''t win either, for the fight was interrupted by a terrifying and annoying existence - Tang Ming, Tang Yin''s father. Since then, he has wanted to fight Jun Xi again and did not expect to have the opportunity to fight her in a lower world. His Divine Ruler power was unleashed with force, as his demonic marks increased his cultivation by several folds, reaching a level equivalent to the next Cultivation Realm, the Divine Emperor Realm. Jun Xi frowned upon seeing this. ''Those demonic marks are still as good as last time.'' She thought but soon felt a tap on her shoulder, which made her look up. "Young Master Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "These bastards want to start a fight, but they don''t want to bring the bastard I''m supposed to kill; how could we start fighting?" He said and raised his voice. "Bastard, Heir of Death, I''m waiting for you to come out. If you are so afraid, then I will bring you out of your shell, wherever you are. Let me show you how much I have grown stronger these past few months." His thunderous and powerful voice was heard throughout the demonic region. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same instant, a sword appeared in Tang Yin''s hand, and he smiled. "I don''t know what the hell you guys came here for, but since you''re here, I''ll tell you that a lower world will become your place of death." He said, and his cultivation was unleashed with great power. That unleashed power made the earth tremble, but a protective barrier emerged to ward off the blows. Mingyue was doing her job from where she was, which was to prevent these battles from destroying the world. Tang Yin''s cultivation was unleashed back and forth, and unconsciously, the Aura of Control manifested in Tang Yin''s body, increasing the purity of cultivation and overall power. Tang Yin then placed the sword pointed towards the demons. "Time to die, you bastards." He said, moving forward at an absurd speed, using the skill Shi Yue had taught him a long time ago. At this level, that skill had reached its peak, as Tang Yin''s speed was faster than the wind. "You bastard Divine Son, since you didn''t die from the attack of those idiot sects, then it''s time for you to die at our hands!" shouted their leader, unleashing his power and launching an attack against Tang Yin. "The rebirth of the Heir of Death is inevitable; a bastard like you couldn''t help it; sooner or later, he will devour your world!" shouted this guy while being assisted by his allies, who were also in the same cultivation realm. Soon, both swords clashed... But something strange happened. The demons were pushed back a few meters while a strange invisible prison held back all the power in their bodies; no, it wasn''t a prison. It was like a strange fence; they could feel it but could not see it. Meanwhile, a terrifying power from Tang Yin''s sword movement crossed their bodies without harming them and flew backward at high speed. They were in shock. ''What happened?'' When they tried to exert their powers, they could not, but they did not feel hurt. But, suddenly, three of them fell backward, and a stream of blood spurted out of their bodies all over the place. That further shocked those who hadn''t felt anything but soon heard a thunderous impact. In the distance, Tang Yin''s attack slammed into the strange ''illusion'' that had formed there. Furthermore, from one moment to the next, the space behind the still-alive demons became distorted as the space was broken. "It broke the space!? And the shattering came so late!?" In shock, they looked there. On the other side of that break in space was Tang Yin''s attack, slamming hard against a terrifying death energy. Behind that death energy was a huge dimensional breach that seemed to threaten to swallow them whole. Tang Yin looked at this with curiosity. "Ohh, a dimensional breach this big could only be opened by a great treasure. It seems like you guys have invested a lot into this, and your plan was to bring the Heir of Death to life so that it would subsequently swallow the entire Upper Realm... Heh, looks like I''m going to foil the most terrifying plans ever given in the Upper Realm." Tang Yin said mockingly. The death energy on the other side dispersed along with Tang Yin''s attack soon after, and a figure appeared before the dimensional breach. He flew at high speed to where everyone was and arrived shortly after the broken space had recovered. He stared at Tang Yin, and Tang Yin frowned. Not only him, but Shi Yue did too. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Ohh, interesting. So, you were able to fool my perception at that time. No wonder I felt something was amiss." Tang Yin smiled. Chapter 651 The final battle begins: Heir of Death vs Tang Yin The Heir of Death glared at him. "Hmph, you seem to have changed a bit these past few months, Divine Heir." He grunted as he straightened his clothes a bit. Tang Yin glared at him. ''This guy has become stronger once again. Although his cultivation barely reached the first level of the Law Realm, I''m sure he has strengthened tremendously. There''s no way it''s because of cultivation; it''s obvious that this bastard is growing into a different scale of power.'' Tang Yin thought, unable to comprehend what exactly that scale of powers was. Still, she answered him. "Heh, it''s time for your death, Death Heir. Even if your body, soul, and strength have changed, and even if you walk a different path than mine, today you will fall." Tang Yin replied. The Heir of Death sneered. "Well, if you think so, let me see how capable you have become." He said, looking at all the demons. "Since you guys have been helping me in this, I will allow you to be a part of destroying a guy like this and his minions. All of you, attack with force and destroy the continent from every possible flank." He spoke. Then, many demons began to attack rapidly, from far and near, attacks of all kinds that shook the earth. At the same time, so did the women of Tang Yin. Among them, Shi Yue stood out the most with her transformation, which brought the night to the battlefield. That transformation even eclipsed the eyes of the Heir of Death. ''How beautiful and compatible this woman is with me!'' He thought in shock, and a fleeting thought crossed his mind. If he was to be the Heir of Death, why not have a Queen of the Night with him? So he moved at great speed to where she stood. "You will be mine!" he shouted. But before he could grab her, a different hand gripped his arm firmly, and his power of movement became zero as all the power in his body recoiled with force. The Heir of Death frowned after seeing that he was being held by Tang Yin. ''So fast?'' He thought in shock. His move was supposed to have been unexpected, and even an unexpected move, but it was extremely fast. How the hell was it that Tang Yin knew where he was going and managed to stop him? He was in shock, but he immediately unleashed his death energy. "You are so close. Are you an idiot?" he asked mockingly. The power of death wanted to engulf Tang Yin. But, the power of the Law of Control came out of Tang Yin''s body like an explosion, pushing the Heir of Death tens of meters back. Even death energy couldn''t do anything against it. ''What the hell? Is this guy that powerful?'' He thought in shock and looked up to see him. Tang Yin stared at him. "Trying to grab my wife? Dare to do that, and I swear there won''t even be a memory of you left in this world, you fucking bastard." Tang Yin said. The Heir of Death then breathed. "Tsk, in the end, I just need to kill you to keep her. There''s nothing complicit in touching her." He replied. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders and didn''t answer him. They stared at each other and lifted each other into the air, which suddenly changed the atmosphere of the whole continent. Tang Yin''s aura and Death Heir''s aura caused everything around them to change. Even Shi Yue''s night was affected by this, and Long Jia''s dragon transformation was somehow suppressed because of the terrifying aura coming out from Tang Yin. The whole world began to tremble under the terrifying pressure. This was the beginning of the final battle between two terrifying existences. Both wanted each other''s lives but were so powerful that it was hard to say who would win. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''With my Divine Soul awakened, I should be able to find out what kind of Power Scale this guy is using. If I could use it too... I''d become immensely powerful in no time.'' Tang Yin thought. However, he felt that the upcoming fight would be the most complicated fight he''s had since he was born. He didn''t feel this pressure even in front of those 5,000 cultivators. That was because those cultivators were on a Scale he knew perfectly, but the guy before him was not. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Suddenly, the Heir of Death disappeared from where he was, launching an attack against Tang Yin. Since he favored a melee attack, he would try to get as close as possible. Tang Yin knew this, so when he saw it approaching him, he stepped back and summoned his heavenly hammer, swinging it swiftly forward. The hammer struck hard in just the right place, and both were forcefully knocked back to two different sides when an explosion of power occurred between the clash and the blow from the Heir of Death. That was the beginning of what would be a brutal battle. Soon, the two were at each other''s throats again, attacking each other closely again and again. The attacks were powerful, some countering each other, but quickly, the Heir of Death was driven to slam hard into the ground in a huge explosion. Tang Yin then jumped on him while he had the upper hand and delivered another powerful blow, lifting him into the skies. Then, in one motion, Tang Yin came at him to punch him in the stomach. The blow looked powerful, but it only pushed him away by a few meters, as it had been stopped by one of that guy''s abilities, which he had finally decided to use. "Heh, looks like you decided to get serious." Tang Yin said. The Heir of Death looked at him and frowned after looking at his hand was fine. "Tsk, it looks like you really changed. Even because you directly touched my ''Touch of Death'', you didn''t manage to get hurt. Looks like your soul has finally awakened, Divine Heir." "But, after all, you are still an inexperienced child. I will tell you a secret now that we are here, Divine Heir. Just as in the Age of the Gods you ran away from me; this time will be no different!" Chapter 652 Top-level fight: Heir of Death vs Tang Yin Tang Yin frowned when he heard this. ''Was there a Divine Heir in the Age of Gods? If I take everything I know into account, my Inheritance is my Divine Soul. Does that mean that my Soul lived so many years ago? The Age of the Gods... It ended too long ago; we don''t even have too many records from back then...'' He thought, in shock. Thinking that he might have lived in that era was not far-fetched. In fact, it had already occurred to him that it was possible to have lived several lives before this one due to the abilities the Divine Soul showed, never to be trapped by those terrifying existences, such as death. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, to hear someone tell him that was more shocking than just that idea that haunted his head. ''Or is it to distract me...'' Tang Yin thought and saw that the Heir of Death appeared before him with a move. He swung his hand forcefully and struck in the direction of Tang Yin''s stomach. Tang Yin shot backward at high speed after receiving that attack. ''This punch is stronger than before...'' Tang Yin thought as he felt his bones creaking from the pain. He dug his legs into the ground to stop himself, and after seeing that the Heir of Death wanted to hit him, he activated the skill Shi Yue had taught him to increase his speed and strike simultaneously. The impact of the Heir of Death''s punch hit the ground, shattering a nearby huge mountain into pieces, killing many demons and humans that were around. He turned his head to see where Tang Yin had come to; simultaneously, he shook his face with his hand to appease a fire burning there. "This isn''t a normal fire, you bastard." He said, frowning. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin shrugged and didn''t answer. He surrounded his body with a blazing fire, but it was not explosive. It was a calm and strange fire, which the Aura of Control was surrounding. After this, he moved at great speed again, instantly arriving before the Heir of Death, striking him with a blow to the chest that created a huge fire explosion behind him. The thunderous impact left him completely stunned, and the resulting explosion that mixed with the power in his body sent him flying hundreds of meters backward. Tang Yin followed him closely, increasing his power to give him another blow that smashed him to the ground in a vast crater. Even so, he had to jump backward to dodge several deadly blows coming from the guy who had just opened a crater with his body. Tang Yin quickly drew his sword to counter the attacks, which were slightly different. That almost viscous death energy held tightly on the sword as he tried to break it. Even so, he couldn''t do it; it quickly began to corrode his fire power, so Tang Yin had to unleash more Control Aura power to counter it. ''What a troublemaker. He has achieved an astonishing mastery of the Law of Death.'' Tang Yin thought and then swung his sword towards where that guy was. The aura in his body changed drastically. The scorching but calm fire turned into a gale that shook the surroundings. That gale was so astonishing that it pushed even the huge warships and took out all kinds of nearby trees by the roots. The nearby city that was already partially destroyed was almost blown away. ''What a terrifying power!'' thought everyone who saw it and had to run amid screams and pains to flee from certain death. When they were all far away, the gale ceased, and a powerful wind energy was concentrated on Tang Yin''s sword. Then he moved at the speed of the wind or even a higher speed and swung the attack towards where the Heir of Death was standing. The latter frowned after seeing such tremendous power that had formed out of nowhere. ''What a terrifying power, fuck, I should have killed this bastard earlier.'' He grumbled in his mind. Despite that, he didn''t move. Instead, he kicked the ground, increasing his power. He immediately raised his hand to the front as if he wanted to grab Tang Yin''s sword, and indeed, he wanted to. A large portion of the power in his body was unleashed to all sides, while the death energy in the arm suddenly became thicker. That energy then left his body briefly, moving a meter away along with the spiritual energy of the Heir of Death''s power. Then the sword struck... Even so, all the power dispersed, and Tang Yin suffered a tremendous backlash. The sword''s impact still hit the Death Heir''s hand, but a tremendous death blast hit Tang Yin right where he had suffered the backhand. Both of them shot out to two different sides, Tang Yin being the most affected. ''What the hell was that?'' Tang Yin thought as he managed to stabilize his body after hitting a small hill that was still nearby. All the power he had gathered fell away drastically. And yes, he didn''t feel that it disappeared, but that it fell. The power was still there, but he couldn''t move it. ''It''s like it''s dead... This guy can do something like this?'' Tang Yin stood up again. The explosion had caught him completely off guard, so he was in a dilemma, and his bones ached. Besides, it was just for a brief moment, but he felt a strong pang in his heart. That gave him a hunch of what it might be, so he summoned the System, but before it appeared, alerts flew over his mind. The 100-year mission about killing this guy was not over, and although his body had changed, the Soul was still the same, so the System took it as such. ''If you think you''ll stop me, then I''ll have to disappoint you. This bastard is going to die today.'' Tang Yin thought. As soon as he thought like that, he jumped to the side when he noticed that the Heir of Death was attacking him again. Tang Yin then held the sword again and plunged into an overwhelming battle against that guy. Chapter 653 Great destruction. Was it just the beginning? As the battle continued, the nearby city had been razed to the ground with all its inhabitants. The mountains that were in sight had almost wholly disappeared, and much of the ground was cratered on all sides. Even the nearby demons and humans were getting farther and farther away, although their hatred for each other made them fight continuously, even though they were all fleeing. The entire continent was shaking continuously, resulting in the sea churning and creating tsunamis along the coasts. But that was not all. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dormant volcanoes were beginning to awaken across the entire continent and perhaps the world as they erupted. In addition, terrifying gales were destroying buildings, even when far away from the battlefield. It was an unprecedented battle; never had the world seen anything like this, and even the energy of the world it protected, and the vast amounts of spiritual arrays Tang Yin had placed across the continent to protect it, were having trouble withstanding so much power. But Tang Yin and the Heir of Death never stopped staring at each other as the deadly attacks progressed. During all this time, Tang Yin had realized something. This guy in front of him could ''kill'' spiritual energy outside the body. He could destroy attacks just by touching them, and although he would receive a portion of the damage, it would be less than 25% of the total, which was absurd. After many hours of fighting, the Heir of Death stood far away from Tang Yin. ''He has an insane amount of spiritual energy, and that aura that is always protecting his body prevents my death energy from being able to affect him too much.'' He tried to find a direct alternative without having to resort to his deeper abilities, but in the end, he sighed. "I accept it; I underestimated you this time. You''re not the same as you were millions of years ago. And your blows really got to me. Still, games over." As soon as he said that, the Heir of Death raised his arms to two sides of the continent, causing something to activate. Tang Yin looked to the side and frowned. ''Death Castle, huh? Although I can counter it, it seems I don''t have too much time.'' Tang Yin thought, activating his Castles as well. When the Heir of Death saw this, he was stunned. "Have you managed to create a way to counter them? You bastard, you are more capable than I imagined." He replied a bit angrily. Perhaps a little desperate. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire But he soon realized that they had not been countered in their entirety, only a part of them, which were still fighting. That allowed his somewhat desperate heart to calm down. "Heh, you''d better take your leave of this world, Divine Heir!" he fiercely lunged hard toward Tang Yin, and two skills emerged in his body. Death Touch and the ability to envelop his entire body with the same death energy. Tang Yin realized that that guy''s power had increased drastically. Moreover, he could sense that the castles of death were devouring people and giving cultivation to that guy, so he threw a burst of spiritual energy in front of him to move away a little, put away the sword, and summoned his heavenly hammer. At the same time, Tang Yin''s transformation emerged again, bringing several noticeable changes to his body. The drastic change in Tang Yin''s aura made the Heir of Death want to stop that transformation at all costs, but the aura of dignity that emerged from Tang Yin''s body commanded respect. His partially red-painted hair swayed in the wind, while his eyes kept the rim of his iris painted a bright crimson color. The change was not there. But on the Ruler''s Halo, which had changed drastically. This one clung to Tang Yin from behind while forming a kind of wing-like shape in the wake of them. Those wings were painted the same color as Tang Yin''s hair and were immense, but they were not in the least bit in the way. On the contrary, they felt highly familiar to Tang Yin, as if they were his arms. The difference was that those arms stored enormous amounts of spiritual energy from his body. Tang Yin then moved at incredible speed toward the guy attacking him, and a tremendous clash occurred between the two as the Heavenly Hammer struck the heir''s death chest. They immediately launched dozens of successive blows that hit the same place. Even so, Tang Yin gained the upper hand quickly after this, increasing his power with each step. Although that skill he obtained many years ago was not too useful at this point, at this moment, every increase in power was significant. So Tang Yin managed to deliver a heavy blow to its stomach with the huge hammer and activated a lightning skill to make the blow more terrifying. "AGHHHHH!" For the first time, the Heir of Death let out a cry of pain, and his body shot out towards the ground. Tang Yin immediately put away his hammer and approached the Heir of Death with a leap, hitting him in the stomach with a dozen blows until slamming him to the ground. Once again, the body of the Heir of Death had been the protagonist of the creation of a vast crater. This one was much bigger than the previous one¡ªit was as big as kilometers. In addition, this impact opened a massive gap from side to side, splitting the continent a bit. Tang Yin immediately moved and placed his right hand on the Death Heir''s head, completely overpowering him in just a few moves. At the same time, the Divine Soul''s aura of wisdom was unleashed as the power of the Law of Control began to envelop the body of the Heir of Death. This made Tang Yin''s comprehension reach its peak once again, and an immense amount of unanswered questions were answered in a moment. But at the same time, the Heir of Death noticed that something was wrong. "You damned bastard; your mistake is coming near me!" He shouted hysterically, and his power suddenly increased. "Demonic Death Transformation!" another loud shout came out of his mouth, and Tang Yin''s body shot backward like a meteorite next to the Law of Control. Chapter 654 Continuous counterattacks Due to the sudden increase of power in that guy''s body, Tang Yin was taken by surprise. More so because he was trying to understand the Law of Death. The Heir of Death was able to punch him in the stomach, which came mixed with numerous slashing blades that sent Tang Yin flying hundreds of meters, hitting a distant mountain and destroying it in an instant. "Buagh." A stream of blood spurted out of his mouth then, when he was finally able to come back to himself. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Shit, what the hell were those blades? They were so fast I couldn''t see them.'' He groaned as he stood up once more. He had gone from having no wounds to having numerous wounds all over his body. In addition, the wings that his Aureole had become were partially destroyed, while his skin had been eaten away a bit by that death energy. Tang Yin frowned and stared at the transformation that the guy had achieved. It wasn''t a transformation; he hadn''t undergone too much change. His body was the same size and color. The only difference was a large number of demonic marks that appeared on his body. Those marks were not common. They looked like Demon Marks made with the Power of Death. They were terrifying and gave the feeling of tremendous power, plus that guy could move them. When Tang Yin saw them, he quickly realized what they were. ''It was the marks that hit me; it wasn''t blades. What a terrifying attack. The marks increase his power drastically and increase the effectiveness of his death energy, but at the same time, he can pull them out of his body like the tentacles of an octopus to strike.'' Upon seeing this, Tang Yin took a deep breath; even so, he wasn''t afraid. He could feel that this guy had gotten stronger, but he also realized that fighting with his heavenly hammer wasn''t good for him. ''I haven''t developed my destructive attribute to the limit, and I feel that the hammer is hindering me at times.'' After thinking like this, Tang Yin wanted to test how good this guy''s transformation was, so he disappeared from where he was and instantly arrived in front of him by throwing a punch straight at his face. At that precise instant, the Heir of Death moved slightly, and a terrifying and deadly attack came from the side of him without him moving. Tang Yin noticed this briefly and, without hesitation, created an icy block in his hand. *BOM* Then, an explosion sounded as one of those strange, sharp tentacles struck that spot. It was an extremely fast but powerful move. Tang Yin was sent flying backward again while the Heir of Death jumped behind him. "You even control ice? You are amazing, Divine Heir. No wonder you have the most unique soul in the universe." Death Heir said without expressing any feeling. Immediately, he unleashed several more blows, using his fists and four of those tentacles to strike Tang Yin''s body. Tang Yin was upside down while flying low to the ground, so a hit now would be lethal. That was why he moved both arms to his chest and created a huge ice wall to defend himself. The thunderous impact still pushed him fiercely to the ground. Their every move created huge craters, but this time, Tang Yin was the protagonist of one of them. And the ice block couldn''t withstand so many blows, turning into a freezing powder soon after. That caused the Death Heir''s attacks to go straight into Tang Yin''s body and hit him. Although Tang Yin quickly managed to counter several of them, he was still on the losing side as he was on the ground, so he took severe damage until he was pushed back with a kick from the Heir of Death. Tang Yin''s arms were pierced in some sections due to the deadly attacks of those sharp tentacles, but he didn''t care. He had a plan, and he knew it would work. Tang Yin rolled on the ground while his hands were pinned to the ground. Suddenly, numerous sharp mountains rose all over the place as they moved rapidly towards where the Heir of Death was standing. ''Does he also know the Law of the Earth? Could it be that this guy learned what the Lord of Death said?'' he thought in shock. Still, he realized that this guy was too dangerous. He practically knows all the Natural Laws, something against the heavenly laws. Even with a body and soul as compatible as the current one, he can''t manage to go against those heavenly laws. That means this Tang Yin is more dangerous than he looks. What if, at some point, he tries to learn the Law of Death? Could he do it? Maybe it''s impossible, but he has already been surprised too much by this Tang Yin, so much so that he doesn''t want to know whether it''s possible or not. While he was thinking like this, his body, which already had a wearing transformation, was covered by his two main abilities. That caused the nearest mountain that hit him to shatter into pieces and fall like dead earth. He jumped towards where they were coming from and suddenly felt that his energy was recovering and his cultivation was advancing at a rapid pace. He smiled. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Even though you managed to do something against my Castles, in the end, the one who will end up smiling is me, Divine Heir!" he shouted hysterically, instantly destroying four of those sharp mountains. But suddenly, he had to look up when he felt a terrifying presence appear from above. Numerous fireballs fell towards him in surprise, engulfing him. Still, its death energy was lethal and too powerful. After all, it was a Primordial Law. Therefore, although he was affected, it wasn''t much. "No good, Tang Yin!" he shouted once again. And then Tang Yin appeared above him, as a huge bolt of lightning struck down from above. The lightning bolt struck Tang Yin''s hand squarely, which he held up, and he smiled. "Lightning God''s Domain!" he shouted. At the same time, a fireball hit him, and he grabbed it with his other hand. "Inferno!" Two extremely powerful abilities formed in his two hands from one moment to the next, and with one move, he slammed them into the Heir of Death, who couldn''t even react when a great scream came out of his mouth after being engulfed once again by powerful attacks... Chapter 655 A power capable of destroying the world "AGHHHHH!" The terrifying scream of the Heir of Death was heard practically all over the continent. Numerous lightning and fire attacks struck him squarely, causing him to crash to the ground like a huge meteorite. Tang Yin created two potent domains, this time in a single attack, thus making it more effective against a target. Countering that was complicated even for the Law of Death, and even more so because it was mixed with the Aura of Control. It was a terrifyingly strong attack, which also brought thoughts to Tang Yin''s mind. ''Right, I can use it like this...'' Tang Yin thought. He smiled and moved his ruler halo once again to his body. Those partially broken and recovering wings merged with his body without warning. Suddenly, a strange layer of energy of the same color as his ruler''s halo appeared across his body as if it were armor, and after that, it disappeared. Even so, it brought a tremendous change to Tang Yin''s transformation. The first change was that his entire figure gave off a strange and powerful glow. He looked resplendent, and every single wound looked healed. His silver hair suddenly became more beautiful, and his face somehow increased in beauty. But the most drastic change, once again, was in his aura. Small, strange lightning bolts jumped through his body familiarly and strangely. It wasn''t the same as with the Law of Control; this felt more profound to Tang Yin, as he felt that each ray was a part of his body. ''So that Transformation this guy is using, is it actually a specialized ruler''s halo... Does it increase power drastically because it uses demonic elements or something else?'' he thought but had to quickly snap back to reality as he felt the Heir of Death approaching to punch him. Tang Yin raised his hand quickly to parry the blow, which pushed him backward in the air. However, the blow was held firmly in his fist. Suddenly, many attacks came out of that guy''s body toward various parts of Tang Yin''s body. He wanted to kill him once and for all, so all his attacks were lethal. But Tang Yin smiled. "That doesn''t work anymore, Heir of Death." Tang Yin said softly, and the blade attacks suddenly found something to hit as various lightning bolts in the form of blades shot out from Tang Yin''s body. Various explosions sounded as Tang Yin''s lightning attacks broke and destroyed, but the sharp and deadly attacks of the Heir of Death suffered a setback, shattered by the explosions. In shock, the Heir of Death felt his body tremble. "You... You''ve been learning..." He was in shock at Tang Yin''s immense learning ability. Until a moment ago, his transformation was terrifying enough to corner Tang Yin, who had grown abnormally strong. But suddenly, Tang Yin created a transformation that was equal to his and managed to counter all his attacks easily. ''The enemies of my lethal attacks are precise explosions... How did he figure that out so quickly!?'' Right now, he couldn''t help but tremble. He had grossly underestimated his opponent... Tang Yin smiled softly mischievously and then let out a kick at the Heir of Death''s stomach, and all the lightning bolts on his body turned into fire attacks in combustion. These shot out towards the Heir of Death and hit him squarely. "From the start, you never had a chance to win, Heir of Death!" shouted Tang Yin, and suddenly, his power surged several times more than before, finally displaying his full power. Moreover, his transformation and divine soul, combined with the Law of Control, enhanced that power. His current power was so terrifying that the entire world went into tremendous chaos, and everyone above the Divine Ascension Realm had to start forming their domains all over the place to defend themselves. Even Mingyue suffered a strong counterattack. Tang Yin''s energy was terrifying. And soon, the tsunamis that rose swept everywhere, but some suddenly disappeared without a trace. "Tang Yin is affecting the Elemental Laws of the World!" Mingyue stood up abruptly after seeing this, feeling that the Elemental Laws and Nature itself were going crazy. At this rate, the whole world could suddenly be destroyed. She disappeared from where she was and entered the Core of the earth without thinking, but suddenly, the vast barrier that ''sealed'' the world transformed in an amazing way, and massive pillars of spiritual energy came out of there to strike the world. That spiritual energy coursed through the ground at great speed, causing the ground to become highly resilient. At the same time, a great source of energy coming from that strange barrier began to supply the earth''s Core with spiritual energy. All this left Mingyue in shock. She quickly returned to the surface and looked at this. "This... Isn''t this a barrier that seals the world? In reality, all this time, it was a protective barrier? That insane amount of spiritual energy seems to be coming from a divine item... No, from several divine items or perhaps from outside... This is..." She was in shock, unable to think. And the whole world was. The tremors stopped from one moment to the next, but somehow, the strange gales were still whipping the world from one side to the other, destroying huge buildings in seconds. It was as if the end of the world had come. Many were afraid, but that transmission had ceased long ago, as the devices could not withstand those energy levels, so they could not find out what was going on. To think that all that was caused by Tang Yin unleashing all his power was terrifying. But his power at this point is not for games. A person capable of going against the Heavenly Laws and learning more than Four Elemental Laws, coupled with the Law of Control and his Divine Soul, could not be normal. Everything about Tang Yin went against the Heavenly Laws. Naturally, he was not normal. His power couldn''t be as simple as what was seen a while ago, and even more so because he... He has been learning from this combat. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 656 Die At this point of strength, Tang Yin had surpassed his past self by a wide margin, even when he no longer had the soul enhancements from his other wives, those in the upper world. For a brief moment, he thought to himself before that huge army of over 5,000 powerful cultivators and realized that he could now win. If such a situation were to happen again, he would win for sure because his current power far exceeds that of his former self. Still, the combat before him was not against those 5,000 cultivators of the past. But against an existence more terrifying than those 5,000. The Heir of Death. As soon as he showed his full power, Tang Yin fiercely attacked the Heir of Death, and even the vast and sturdy barrier that had been created to protect the world was shaken and broken in one part while the body of that guy was pinned there. The impact shook the whole world and created a gale capable of destroying the spiritual energy of many powerful people who were thousands of miles away. Soon, four consecutive blows fell once again. "AGHHH, BASTARD, DIE!" hysterically shouted the Heir of Death as an aura of explosive death burst from his body. Suddenly, the castles of death swallowed numerous more existences, causing his power to increase. Therefore, he threw a strong punch towards Tang Yin''s face, imbued by the powerful Law of Death. Tang Yin smiled slightly after seeing this, and he returned a similar blow in one swift movement. The impact neutralized the powers, but the death energy in the Death Heir''s body suddenly began to fluctuate strangely, as the Law of Control did a strange job. The Heir of Death felt shocked and quickly retracted his hand after feeling that all his power was getting out of his control. That brief moment Tang Yin seized it, when a strange black aura appeared in his hand. He quickly struck before him, delivering a heavy blow to the shoulder of the Heir of Death. Suddenly, the black aura on Tang Yin''s hand was forcefully imbued on that arm. The Heir of Death had to tear it off, in shock and jumped back several steps. He looked at the arm he had just ripped off, and it was dead. "You..." In shock, he looked at Tang Yin, realizing something terrifying. Tang Yin quickly shook off the death energy that was in his hand as he felt it eating away at his flesh. His hand had gone bony, while much of the flesh on it was gone, consumed by that death energy. ''Although I was able to use it, it was a double-edged sword.'' He thought, but still smiled and looked at the Heir of Death. "How do you feel about being left without an arm? I wanted to collect that debt." Tang Yin said, smiling mockingly. Naturally, the Heir of Death was stunned. No one could blame him; even if the Lord of Death were here, he would be shocked, too. "You managed to use the Law of Death..." He muttered, unable to contain his surprise. "You... You''re amazing..." He couldn''t understand how someone could use that Law so easily and only suffer a minor hand injury, which he could clearly recover from. That didn''t make sense in his books, but the fact that they had done it before him left him no choice but to believe it was so. Someone other than him and the beings capable of using it had used the Law of Death. Not only that, it had grown absurdly strong. All his attacks seemed to come from a Primordial Law, for they were effective regardless of whether he used the Law of Death. Moreover, during the fight, he managed to learn the transformation that took him a long time to learn and that he had not even mastered yet. Well, he learned it and created one in his own way! Although it wasn''t equal, because Tang Yin''s didn''t increase the power drastically like his, it was still powerful enough to counter it completely! His chaotic thoughts soon calmed down as the Heir of Death closed his eyes and recreated his affected arm, using the Law of Death. It was not his real arm, but he could move it like one. After that, he opened his eyes once again and looked serene. "That was amazing, Divine Heir. I really have to acknowledge how amazing you are for such an absurd learning ability. But, even if you are able to stand up to me and learn all that I have, there is one thing you will never be able to learn or obtain. So, let me show you the apex of strength you will see in your life. The same one that I, the Heir of Death, used to make all the Heirs of the different Laws run away from me." He said, speaking calmly. He clenched his fist, and suddenly, his body was enveloped in tremendous power, but Tang Yin did not find this surprising. ''What is he trying to do?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, wondering if there was one more power. ''I don''t know what the hell he''s talking about, but... Let me prove it.'' He thought and jumped back to where he stood. The Heir of Death stared at him as he approached at an absurd speed. For a brief moment, he watched everything happening in slow motion. He could feel Tang Yin''s breathing, so all his senses were heightened several times. At the same time, he could see a weak spot in Tang Yin. ''The stomach, huh.'' Thought the Heir of Death, and suddenly, everywhere on the continent, the Death Castles that were fighting Tang Yin''s Castles and those that weren''t rushed over, swallowing numerous lives in an instant and slamming into Tang Yin''s with ferocity. And suddenly, just as Tang Yin was about to strike him, tremendous power was unleashed in the body of the Heir of Death. The surge of power was so absurd that even Tang Yin felt daunted for a brief moment. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And suddenly, a lethal attack and from very close range came from the hand of the Heir of Death, in the direction of Tang Yin''s stomach. "Source of Power." Said the Heir of Death softly after this while smiling... It was such a quick attack that even Tang Yin couldn''t see it, and this lethal attack hit him with ferocity. "Buagh!" He vomited blood at that moment, but the attack was powerful enough to break through his defenses. It was only briefly, but the Heir of Death seemed to have overcome the understanding of the Law of Death to the point that Tang Yin''s knowledge of the Law of Control failed to withstand it, and his body was split in two. Tang Yin''s split body fell backward, landing on the ground after that. Chapter 657 The Death Itself The Heir of Death smiled, though he wasn''t too happy, really. "Shit, having to use what I''d been building up for so long in an attack so I could kill you when I could have killed you a few months ago doesn''t feel good at all, even if you die, you bastard." He growled. Moreover, his power was still at the maximum peak he could reach because he still had enough left for more attacks. But that guy had died from a single attack, which meant he couldn''t spend any more of his power now that he had used it. The Heir of Death walked over to the bleeding body of Tang Yin, who could no longer give him an answer. "Heh, at the end of it all, you ended up falling to me once again, Divine Heir. I don''t know at what point this hatred between us began and at what point it was that the Death Heirs of the past began to pursue you, nor do I understand the reasons, but I guess the fate for you is written in stone. You will die under my hand always, no matter what you do or how many times you are reborn." He said as he stomped on Tang Yin''s lower body, shattering it into pieces. His feet pounding the ground made the earth tremble, but he didn''t care. He walked over to where the other half of Tang Yin''s lifeless body lay and stomped on it once more. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire "At least you put up a good fight this time. I really would have liked to know what the hell it was that you learned in this time enough to stand up to me, but there''s nothing to be done. I must give you the honor of dying on my hand for putting up with so much and forcing this state out of me." He said angrily; he stomped hard on Tang Yin''s body again, but this time, it disappeared before he could tear it apart. "Heh, really?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind him, causing his body to shudder softly, and he abruptly flipped backward. "Tang Yin!!? Impossible!" He shouted, in shock, and looked underneath him. There was still blood there; how the heck was Tang Yin alive? Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "It''s called Doppelganger, don''t you know? My Divine Soul can create a very real Doppelganger as long as it has a body. Although that blood you see there is animal blood. Heh, you fell very easily into my soul''s deceptions." Tang Yin replied. The Heir of Death frowned deeply after hearing this. He didn''t expect to be so easily fooled by something like that, but he smiled when he realized that. "Hehe, good, good. That''s better; if you die in one hit, it would be too boring. At least I have to torture you more!" he shouted hysterically and, without hesitation, launched himself at immense speed toward Tang Yin. ''That''s an absurd power; it really could have killed me if I hadn''t avoided it in time... So that''s how you use the Source of Power.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled. He increased his power to the maximum without using his power source and received the blow with his fist. *BOOOM* S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The impact was still powerful enough to make him lose the duel and send him rolling dozens of meters with his feet pinned to the ground. ''Unbelievable. Even with the final transformation and increasing my power to the maximum, I still lose...'' He thought, but his thought was at a crucial moment where it shouldn''t exist. He soon sensed danger coming from the front and shielded himself, but the Death Heir''s blow broke several bones and sent him hundreds of meters backward. "Bastard, even if you are powerful and avoided my strongest blow, it is impossible for you to resist any longer!" Once again, the Heir of Death rammed him. Tang Yin smiled a little after this. "You say there''s no way I can copy that... That''s true, and honestly, I don''t need to copy it. I have one that belongs to me, too." Tang Yin said softly as he saw the Heir of Death arrive before him. He felt confused and suddenly noticed that Tang Yin''s power had increased many times. "BEWARE!" A hoarse and extremely strange voice suddenly roared throughout this place, but the Heir of Death could not react. Suddenly, he felt a tremendous power coming at him from the front, and all the power in his body was instantly decimated. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" His body was slammed into the ground by Tang Yin, who struck straight into his heart. Even so, Tang Yin immediately threw a backward punch. A huge black hand extended from there and seemed to come from that dimensional rift in the far away. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The thunderous impact even shook the huge protective barrier of the world, causing numerous cracks to appear in it. Tang Yin''s punch briefly knocked back the huge hand coming from the gap, but he, too, was thrown backward, clearly injured. Still, he took the body of the Heir of Death with him. ''Is it Death itself?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. But simultaneously, he felt the presence of the Heirs'' Chambers nearby. ''The door opened!'' Successively, Tang Yin felt his Spirit World trembling, which gave him the signal that the administrator was culminating her work of untying herself. At the same time, Tang Yin felt a strong attack on his heart that caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood and stagger backward. Many things suddenly came together before him, taking him by surprise. And since he had succeeded in murdering an existence that the System did not want, he received the repercussions. But he could not fall unconscious, even if his body demanded it. He immediately bit his tongue hard and thrashed internally to wake himself up and gathered power once more to strike the dead body of the Heir of Death until he made it disappear. "Hmph!" Suddenly, the same voice that had sounded before came out from that gap. A huge hand attacked Tang Yin, but a strange aura seeped out from the Heir''s Chambers, forming a huge protective barrier in front of Tang Yin. The hand slammed hard into that barrier, causing it to shudder fiercely. At the same time, a remnant soul flew towards the hand and somehow managed to launch a powerful attack through the barrier, which Tang Yin countered with four potent attacks. Even so, he was still greatly affected. ''This is not just any Law of Death...'' Tang Yin thought when he was hit. The understanding that the one who was using it had far surpassed Tang Yin''s knowledge of the Law of Control. Almost immediately, the death energy that made it through the barrier broke through the Law of Control. Even so, in that instant, the Divine Soul shone brightly within Tang Yin, empowering the Law of Control for a brief moment. Tang Yin''s mind was filled with memories back and forth, and a wealth of information came to him. That made Tang Yin quickly able to accurately counter this incoming power, using all the Laws he had learned, engulfed by the Law of Control. Then, he raised his hand forward and held his hand firmly to the last vestige of the Law of Death attacking him, which seemed to be a suicide attempt, as there was no way his hands could hold that power that surpassed his understanding. Chapter 658 The Death itself (2) The power of the Law of Death that Tang Yin tried to hold was terrifying. For a brief moment, Tang Yin felt his body shudder, and every line of his being tremble with fear. The fear of death gripped him for an instant, but his mind became clear. "There is no way I can lose!" This cry came from deep within him, causing his body to regain its guts, increasing his power due to determination. Then, a huge dark explosion occurred from his hand as the vestiges of the Law of Death exploded out to all sides. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That caused death to fall to the ground, all around, and even to Tang Yin''s body. The places where they fell died quickly. The earth became dark, and it was impossible for anything to be born there again. They were dead pieces of earth. Even what fell on Tang Yin''s body began to eat away quickly, trying to kill him in an instant. Then something strange happened. The moment the Law of Death encountered spiritual energy, it immediately began to eat it at great speed, and the size of those dark energy fragments grew considerably as they swallowed Tang Yin''s spiritual energy. He was in shock, but before he could react and move his raised hand, his mind and body were enveloped in infinite darkness as the death energy enveloped him. Although it seemed that no one could see this, a sigh and mocking laughter could be heard nearby. The sigh came from a small door that had opened nearby, while the mocking laughter came from the dimensional rift in the distance. And those expressions meant that the Divine Heir had died. No, today, two Heirs died, which again caused significant damage to the universe. The huge hand then began to retract as it spread death everywhere, not caring about anything that happened there. Yet, suddenly, the black ball that was eating Tang Yin encountered numerous fissures through it, and a huge explosion occurred at once. The explosion was tremendous, causing a great amount of death energy to fall far away from there, killing plants, trees, and distant mountains. Yet, a potent spiritual energy was unleashed from the place where such an explosion had happened, as a strange figure emerged from there. No, he wasn''t strange. It just looked different. The spiritual energy was so powerful that it reached the heavens and created a crater underneath this figure. Furthermore, this spiritual energy was surrounded by a tremendous aura of death, which did not seem to affect the figure. A strange black smoke floated through his body, and his long silver hair was partially painted black, giving him an even more beautiful appearance than he already had. The combination of black and silver was spectacularly beautiful, but it also looked particularly powerful. The energy of the Law of Control, mixed with the Divine Soul and this strange energy of death, had blended, and Tang Yin''s transformation once again took a quantum leap in power and scope. Where once silver and red predominated, a partially terrifying black color now predominated. Even the irises of Tang Yin''s eyes had been painted black, but now they looked much more powerful than before. After seeing this, the hand in the distant dimensional rift was shocked and trembled briefly. ''Impossible.'' Was the thought that passed through the owner of this hand. But then Tang Yin used all that brutal energy he was giving off from his body to fuse it with his Power Source and unleash a terrifyingly powerful power towards the dimensional rift. He wasn''t looking to beat the hand; even in his current state, he knew he couldn''t win. All the spiritual energy he was giving off from his body had come to him only because of a few small fragments of death energy he managed to assimilate into his body; that being the case, how powerful would that guy be? That was why he attacked the dimensional rift. There is no dimensional rift that will not close in the face of such a powerful attack. That huge hand noticed it late; when it tried to defend the rift, it had already been hit, and a massive explosion occurred when the huge hand was swallowed into the dimensional rift, which exploded shortly after. It was a dimensional rift explosion so terrifying that it far surpassed the explosions of past force shocks. Tang Yin immediately used all his spiritual energy and all the powers in his body to resist such an absurd explosion. The whole world shook abruptly, and the waters went out of their course again, bringing another catastrophe. But something else happened at that moment. Something Tang Yin could not ignore. He turned his head sharply while trying to defend himself in the direction of the eastern region. ''The 19-Level Abyss is gone!?'' He thought in shock. Still, that brief moment of carelessness was fatal for him and more so considering that in that instant another powerful and deadly attack struck his heart from within. "Buagh!" He spat blood quickly as he fell forward, and the blast he was trying to hold back hit his body hard... Being hit by so many dimensional blades, plus the cutting spiritual energy, was crucial. He could no longer hold back his transformation, and his body began to bleed from side to side. Still, the explosion was not endless; it soon ended. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin was breathing heavily, having endured so much in such a short time. There was so much going on that, for a brief moment, he forgot everything he was doing. ''Damn system...'' With difficulty, he tried to get up, activating all his body''s defense and healing mechanisms. Since he didn''t have his healing item, he had to rely on his own abilities to repair himself. Still, the excruciating pain in his body almost made him fall once again to the ground. But at that instant, another powerful tremor occurred in his spirit world, causing his mind to reel slightly. "Tang Yin, it''s now. Enter the Heirs'' Chambers immediately!" the administrator shouted when she finally managed to untie herself from the system. Chapter 659 His words. Trying to understand the system The trembling in his mind almost made Tang Yin fall unconscious, but he bit his tongue quickly and stomped his feet. He immediately looked up and noticed a small, floating door in the sky. It was the first time he had seen the real door of the Heirs'' Chambers, but he didn''t think too much of it. He immediately jumped towards it, entering soon after. ''Death itself was in this World... How terrifying.'' Tang Yin thought with difficulty as he rolled across the floor of this dark and bare place. It took him a while to catch his breath due to that subject. Having had death itself in front of him was one of the most complicated experiences to assimilate. When he felt the immense amount of spiritual energy that resided in those tiny fractions of death energy, he immediately realized that the kind of power that person had was terrifying enough to destroy him in one move. Even so, he soon smiled and stood up after catching his breath. When he reached this point, he had won. He immediately remembered the words he was to say once he had trampled the Heir of Death. Those words he had failed to say years ago to one of the women who had most marked his life had to be said, no matter where she was. Besides, he saw his timing as some memories from a few years ago came to his mind, making him smile. "Qingyue, even if the moon abandoned you and thought you were unworthy, even if the whole World thought you were unworthy and your clan condemned you, even if the young man you loved didn''t have enough guts to fight for you, then things have changed. That young man is no longer a child; he seems to have evolved a little." "That is why I am now ready to tell you that I will bring you to my side. Today, I fought the Heir of Death and trampled him before my feet, making death itself have to make its presence known. Surely you never imagined that I could withstand one of Death''s attacks... And thanks to that I have realized that I have been making a mistake." "That time the Heirs'' Chambers gave me a blessing, I thought you were dead; I thought it was just a curse to remind me of that painful past; after all, who could be alive when you have an aura of death around you? But now I understand. That aura of death that was in you is normal to appear. You died once, and your soul maybe crossed through death, and I don''t know how you did it to escape from there and come back to life, but I will find you. And if you''re in a world belonging to death, I''m going to get strong enough to kill that damn bastard." Once he said that he smiled softly and looked up into this vast darkness. His divine soul and the law of death made him understand what had happened then. For that, he wanted to thank him. "That blessing you gave me then, this time, I can honestly thank you. Thank you for showing me that my Qingyue is still alive, even if it took me more than 3 years to realize it." He said softly and turned his mind once again to Qingyue. "I will bring you back; I will make you the Moon Goddess to show the moon that you are above her and her beauty. No one has the right to say you were not worthy. Just wait patiently for me." Having said so much, Tang Yin thought he might have repeated himself. But he didn''t care. Right now, his face, though hurt, beamed with happiness. When he managed to control the death energy, he also understood more about the meaning of the word ''death'' and the power behind it. That made him realize that Qingyue was not really dead. That aura of death he saw on her didn''t reflect her death, and since she wasn''t dead, then he would go looking for her! At least now, he had several clues he remembered from what Qingyue had talked about with the man who was there. Still having thought about all this, Tang Yin sighed and averted his gaze. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire ''It''s time to understand what the system is, then.'' He thought to himself, looking behind him. He couldn''t see it now, but somehow, at this moment, he could sense that there were numerous paths in this place. One was the one he had always walked down, the path that led him to contact that enigmatic existence. But if he looked back, he could sense something unusual about it. It was a different feeling that gave him, and he had the impulse to walk there. ''According to the administrator, walking this way will make me understand what the system is...'' He thought. From the beginning, he always wanted to understand what kind of existence the System had. Although as soon as he arrived in this World, he tried to ignore it, mainly because of how he was, now he was curious about many things. Those skills, the money it gave him for the missions, and other important treasures it gave him. Even now, his inventory was full of spiritual fires and other treasures that he never got to use because they were not so necessary after getting stronger. Even more so when he discovered that the Law of Control was more amazing than he thought. He could cultivate himself so amazingly that he didn''t need much help from the System. Therefore, many treasures were gathered in his inventory after completing so many quests. Still, the question was, where did those treasures come from? Upon learning that the System was a power source, he felt that he understood, but once again, he realized that he did not. The power source cannot create objects just like that unless they are spiritual herbs born of spiritual energy, but even that requires the presence of other things to make it possible, such as a suitable setting. So what the heck is the System? ''An entity capable of creating numerous treasures, being a source of power... Come to think of it, that terrifying existence I encountered after hitting the Law of Control said that the System was a peculiar source of power... A strange creation, but it also seems to be connected to the Heirs'' Chambers... And the Heirs'' Chambers, what are they?'' As his mind rolled back and forth, trying to understand this, a thought came to his mind. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The most terrifying existences he has seen so far, have been death and that existence coming from the Heirs'' Chambers, which made a certain pact with Shi Yue. Both existences seem to know each other somehow, and he can corroborate that if he remembers when Shi Yue and Bing Xian returned his body to him. At that time, both seemed to have an alliance to take Shi Yue''s soul, so they seemed to know each other. Suddenly, Tang Yin looked up and saw a strange glow above him. ''Could it be... The Heirs'' Chambers, are they that Primordial World?'' he thought... Chapter 660 A Strange World Just as Tang Yin saw a strange rift forming before him, which seemed to carry an intense and terrifying power, he also felt his body trembling. His spirit world was trembling, and then the last cry he would hear from the administrator came to him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin, I have successfully de-controlled the system. It''s your time; go quickly!" she shouted. Tang Yin then came back to his senses and stopped thinking nonsense. The rift in front of him had appeared just as the administrator de-controlled the system, and at that moment, he was looking for an entrance to that place. That being the case, he must jump through there! That was what he thought and also did. He immediately jumped across the rift and made it to the other side, rolling down after feeling that the gravity in this place was terrifyingly strong. Even for him, it was complicated to keep up with this place. Soon, he stood up and looked up... His mind was in shock at what was in front of him. This place was, to say the least, unbelievable! He couldn''t even think that something like this would exist. Such a thing had never crossed his mind. In fact, this seemed to be a world. It was a bit strange because it gave the feeling of being square but at the same time being round. Maybe it was because of his perspective that he saw it as round. But it was not just any world. Here, there was only one path along which he could walk. On each side of the narrow path was a vast precipice, and everything was dark, as in the heirs'' chambers, but even that was not the most shocking thing. The most striking thing was an immense number of tiny ''threads'' that seemed to connect everything. It was as if these threads connected everything, like veins in the body. At the same time, it seemed as if these threads held this striking world together. The threads were bluish-white, glowed slightly, and were not that wide, only a few centimeters, but somehow, they felt extremely powerful! The feeling of seeing them was frightening enough to make him shiver. Each place was rendered in a very detailed way, but also in a powerful way. Even the ground seemed to contain power, perhaps to resist the pressure in this world. It was a pressure that not just any material could withstand. Even the strongest materials in Tang Yin''s world would have difficulty doing so, though he could not check. The more Tang Yin stood up, the more dazed he became. There were threads everywhere, connecting an immense amount of strange things. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire ''Can I call this a world? What kind of strange thing is this?'' In shock, he started walking around after taking a look at everything. Somehow, this place felt unreal. It was as if Tang Yin refused to think that something like this could exist, but at the same time, Tang Yin felt that he had seen something similar to these threads before; he just didn''t know where. And the more he walked through the long, narrow corridor that was the only thing in this place, the more he realized that this seemed to be a mechanism as a whole. It was like a huge company, which looked extremely complex on the inside. Another thing he noticed was that there seemed to be so much spiritual energy in this place, as if all the worlds of the Upper Realm had blended into one, mixing their spiritual energies in one place. But, simultaneously, he felt as if there was not a shred of spiritual energy. It was as if it was there, but at the same time, it was not. As he walked and stared in awe at this whole place, he felt a movement and abruptly moved his gaze to the front of the vast, narrow hallway where he was walking. "Who!?" he shouted in shock, but all he saw was a silhouette instantly disappear from this place. ''What the hell? I''m sure there was someone there just a moment ago!'' He quickly walked to where he had seen someone, but nothing was different. The silhouette he had seen disappeared without a trace, and he did not know if it was just an illusion of his mind or if there was really someone there. After watching and waiting for a moment, he felt that the administrator was sending him signals through the soul, so he stopped paying attention to other things and focused on trying to understand this place he had come to. Suddenly, a significant tremor came here, causing a strange light to illuminate everywhere briefly. Tang Yin looked up sharply when she noticed this, thinking that this silhouette he had seen before would show itself again. But this time, he saw something different. It was for an instant, but he noticed something strange. ''That''s it... Was it a system interface?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. What he had seen disappeared, so he continued walking through this place. It was always difficult to understand something different and strange when it was his first time seeing it. Still, his soul and the Law of Control manifested in their fullest splendor to protect him, increasing his ability to understand. Different theories began to formulate in his head as he walked softly, looking at everything from side to side. Suddenly, the world shook again, and right before Tang Yin''s gaze, a bunch of perfect rectangular, as if they were halls of something, appeared. Tang Yin was stunned. ''Alchemy Hall? That''s the Hall of Blacksmithing... Also, the Hall of Arrays. Those are the System Halls.'' Tang Yin thought. He could see how those halls were connected to the whole world through these threads. It seemed as if the threads were the fuel that made them run. The threads, resembling veins, looked very similar to what those halls had inside. Finally, Tang Yin realized that his earlier hunch was accurate. These threads are the fuel of those special halls of the system, which means... "This is the System inside!" He couldn''t keep his voice to himself because he was amazed. Naturally, this was what he intuited, but it is one thing to intuit and another to confirm it. Chapter 661 The World of the System Those threads were not only the fuel but also the ones that sustained it. Although he was surprised when he finally understood that, he began to walk faster to see what else he could see. The tremors of this world were getting stronger and stronger. And with each tremor, something new from the System appeared before Tang Yin''s sight. Soon Tang Yin could see what should be the System Inventory. Then he saw the main interface of the System, but from afar. Numerous sections of the System came into his view, which left him in shock. All of it was connected seamlessly with threads. Those threads were the connection of everything; they were the fuel and foundation of the System! This was astonishing and stupefying. Tang Yin was in awe of this beautiful work before him, but he could not understand what kind of work it was. A beautiful work of architecture? Indeed, it seemed to be. But at the same time, it does not look like it. This seemed to be something more amazing and enigmatic. Having walked for so many minutes on this path, he could also perceive that these ''threads'' were actually not as thin as they seemed. They were slightly thick and seemed to carry something inside, although he had no idea what it was and didn''t want to find out either. He was sure that if he touched one of these threads, he would be blown to pieces instantly and unable to resist. So, although he wanted to touch them very much, he remained patient and walked through the long hallway. The tremors became increasingly evident, while the signals the administrator sent him through the soul became increasingly evident each time. Tang Yin understood more of what she meant with each signal she sent. ''She is removing power from the physical world system. Or perhaps she is restricting it, and that is what is causing this place to shake so badly. More so because the System refuses to be controlled.'' Tang Yin smiled. If this was the system world, then the root of the System or the Core had to be here. He didn''t know if it was the threads around it or if it was something else, but knowing it was here, he started walking so he could accurately understand everything and finally help the administrator. She was already making an effort outside, so he had to make a big effort here, too. He started to walk, and his mind began to move faster. ''These threads actually are the connections that give life to the System, but the threads seem to be like veins, which means that the System Core is not these threads. There must be something else...'' He thought. His comprehension began to accelerate. With each step he took in this endless corridor, his comprehension increased. But simultaneously, he felt as if this corridor would lead him nowhere. Everything was identical in the passage; the threads were the same, and there wasn''t much difference. Still, looking back and noticing all the things in the System that he had passed since a while ago were his starting point. Although the hallway seemed to be an illusion, it was not. It was somewhat similar to the heirs'' chambers. Although he could not see anything before him, he knew something was there. He doesn''t know where, but something is before him, so he starts looking for the System Core. With tremors being common, he had quickly become accustomed to them, but suddenly, an extremely strong tremor occurred that sent him staggering sideways. He nearly fell out of the crashing hallway. Looking down was terrifying. There were so many powerful threads there that falling from here was certain death. So he held on tightly to the hallway and waited for the strong shaking to end. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once it ended, he got back to his feet. ''What''s going on over there? That was terrifying.'' Tang Yin thought and looked up to continue walking, but then something entered before his sight. Something square seemed to be close to him but, at the same time, very far away. It was glowing somehow, and many powerful threads were connected to and coming out of it from all sides. It seemed to be connected to the world and everything here, that square. ''The Core of the System!'' he thought... ... Outside, or more precisely, inside Tang Yin, which was not connected to the System World, things were ugly. The administrator had been unleashed a long time ago, and during this time, she pulled the System into Tang Yin''s Spirit World and began to fight with it. The System had somehow materialized, and the brilliant AI was controlling it. It kept trying to hit the administrator and bind her once again while repeatedly denying her access. But the administrator didn''t care. For some reason, she was wielding one of Tang Yin''s spiritual weapons. A considerable hammer was poised in her beautiful, delicate hand as she struck the System repeatedly. That increased the trembling in the world. "Hmph, you little bastard. Stop refusing; go back to how you were before, and everything will be fine." The admin was clearly pissed, this guy was resilient. Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire It was a system, after all; it felt no pain. And although she knew that every hit it took helped Tang Yin, she also knew that if she didn''t hurry to knock the System down, it would be harder for Tang Yin to find the Core. As a result, she was a bit impatient. ''Looks like I''ll have to get a little more serious.'' She thought and looked at Tang Yin''s second hammer, which was stationed above the skies of this place. ''I''ll have to borrow the other one too, Tang Yin.'' She thought, smiling softly, though said smile was not visible because of the mist covering her face. Then she raised her hand towards the Hammer, and it appeared there, being held by her. If Tang Yin saw that someone else was using his Heavenly Hammer, he would be shocked for a whole year. She then looked at the System and jumped toward it at a ridiculous speed, instantly arriving behind it to give it a heavy blow with both hammers. Yet, at the same time, the System began sending an immense amount of information to the Administrator, suddenly saturating her mind with information. Chapter 662 The Administrator, Akari. The administrator endured the pain, and hammers were wielded against the System, beating it until it rolled on the floor. After that, she frowned at the intense headache she had. "Tsk, artificial intelligence capable of learning is really dangerous. This learning ability is absurd; it looks like a living thing with a ridiculous amount of learning." She complained but did not hesitate to jump once more against the System. The impact pinned the personified System to the ground. Even so, suddenly, the spiritual world began to tremble, so she had to jump backward quickly. ''Tang Yin''s world is being affected...'' She thought and suddenly had to throw both hammers forward to defend against a strange attack. *BOOOM* The thunderous impact sent her rolling backward, leaving her stunned. ''What the hell? Is it using those chains?'' She thought after seeing that the System had pulled the chains that were arranged in the sky of this world, the ones that had been placed here as a curse for Tang Yin and were using them for combat. She frowned and tried to strike hard again but was quickly sent backward by a repulsive attack from those chains. ''It''s because the chains were put on the body that owns the hammers. The hammers can''t hit it...'' She thought and sighed. She had to dodge several more attacks in a moment when she realized that the world was being affected. ''I can''t let the system harm Tang Yin.'' She thought and sighed once more. After dodging the System''s attacks, she stood on a distant hill to look at it. These attacks were uprooting the spiritual herbs that Tang Yin had sown. "This was Tang Yin''s hard work, and now you are damaging it. It looks like I need to teach you some things." She looked at her hands and smiled. "It''s been how many years since I''ve used you? Millions of years? No, I think my memory has been slightly affected. It should have been billions of years since then." She said softly and looked straight ahead. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I no longer remember how long it''s been since I last decided to use my power, but this time, I have to put you in your place." After saying this, something strange happened in the spirit world. Everything started to ''freeze'' in a strange way. It was as if everything was still and nothing was moving, but there didn''t seem to be ice or anything like that. But the administrator frowned after seeing this. ''This will still harm Tang Yin...'' She thought. "I don''t want to harm Tang Yin, so we''d better go somewhere else." Suddenly, a strange shudder shook Tang Yin''s spiritual world, and a significant change occurred. Everything that represented the spiritual world disappeared, and a white, mountainous world appeared. It was a different world, a frozen world. No snow was falling or anything like that; it was all ice here. ''I guess this is good.'' She thought and looked ahead. The personification of the System was in shock. He couldn''t understand what was happening but felt that this place was dangerous. This told him that he couldn''t feel anything the System had, and what little he could feel, he couldn''t use. It was as if this place had totally divided his domain in the physical world and even separated him from the connection to his Core, which instantly made him despair. [HUAAAAAAAAH] A great robotic scream came out of the System and appeared everywhere in this world. At the same time, many error signals emerged on system windows. [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] ... The number of error messages quickly filled the sky, but suddenly, a vast, strange domain formed above this strange thing and tried to slam into the administrator. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Still, she smiled and walked towards where that powerful domain was coming from to hit her. "Heh, it''s been a long time since I activated my power, but it still feels so familiar to me... It seems to have missed me for a long period of time." She stared at the System steadily and didn''t care about the approaching domain as she walked without stopping. "Even if you are a creation of that ridiculously strong existence, there is no way you can beat me, System. After all, you are a limited existence to fulfill a function." She said softly, and suddenly, the domain arrived in front of her with countless error signals. Yet, suddenly, the domain stopped. All the attacks, and the whole System in general, stopped from one moment to the next. The only thing that did not stop was the administrator, who appeared sitting on top of one of the System''s windows at the other end of where she had been a moment ago. Then, everything went back to normal, and the domain launched by the System slammed into nothing. The System was in shock, but then he heard a voice behind him. "Hehe, you seem to have forgotten who I am, System. Don''t think only your master is a terrifying existence, and you should never forget my name." She said, smiling softly and summoned her own system window. "Log In. Administrator Akari - Password: Akari." [Successful Long In. Welcome back, Administrator Akari.] [Sending Information... Error.] [Error connecting to the Core.] The System started sending error information when it tried to send new information to the Administrator, Akari. This created a bug in the System, which kept repeating over and over again, as it could not connect to the kernel. Akari smiled beneath the cloud that shielded her face. "All right, all right, take it easy. Soon you''ll be able to connect once more, and I''ll let you be free, no restrictions." She said softly and immediately sent a different signal to take over the AI''s consciousness, but she could not. "Sigh it looks like, in the end, he will have more power in the system than me." She said, smiling a little and waited patiently for the time to cut off her power. ... Chapter 663 Amazing discovery? In a place of darkness, two pairs of eyes appeared out of nowhere overhead. One of them was startled by the presence of the other. "Did you feel it too, Sir?" A thick voice rang through this huge, dark world. "Are you the one in charge of this territory? Whose Heir is it? I sensed a strange and extremely powerful presence a moment ago that seemed to come from this place." The second voice was of tremendous power and made the surroundings roar. The one that appeared first responded quickly. "Sir, this territory belongs to the Divine Heir. I am the one in charge of receiving him." "The Divine Heir? What was he doing then?" "I don''t know, Sir. This isn''t the first time I''ve felt such a presence; it''s just that this one seemed to be from somewhere else within the Primordial World; it didn''t feel like a real person. Last time, it was a person." The second person fell silent after hearing this. ''It''s weird; I felt the presence of a person, too. These Heirs that no one knows what the hell they inherit are too troublesome,'' the man thought and disappeared. "Keep a good eye on everything. Also, I seemed to feel the presence of the Heir of Death recently. Be careful," said the man as he disappeared, and the attendant of this place sighed. "Sir, the Heir of Death died at the hands of the Divine Heir. Tsk, I don''t know why these people are always so impatient that they don''t listen to reports." He said, grumbling, but no one heard his words. Or so it seemed. Far above him and unnoticed by anyone rested a pair of glowing eyes, watching everything. Although the eyes moved back and forth with power, there seemed to be no power in them. It was a little strange what was happening there, but no one noticed its presence. Soon after, it disappeared, leaving this infinite darkness in its usual silence. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... When Tang Yin saw the System Core, he immediately ran to it. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire He had to run for over 1 hour until he finally arrived at the designated place. There was nothing special here except the System Core, which had many ''threads'' or ''wires'' connected. The idea now was to be able to understand this. Therefore, Tang Yin approached it and noticed that he could not touch it. "This has an insane amount of power, thousands of times more than the threads." If he had considered it carefully, perhaps the World Core, where his family was stationed, was the closest in power to one of the threads or wires. Yes, to one of the threads, and it didn''t even match; maybe it was close in power; the Core would still lose in power. That showed the absurd amount of power each of those wires had, but a square of white, with blue stripes and a black circle in the center, had many times more power than all those wires put together. He could not touch that Core, even in his dreams. He would die instantly. That was why he meditated momentarily and sat down in front of the Core. ''I''ve seen this black circle before...'' If he tried to remember, only those black holes around the Upper Realm worlds came to mind. It''s just that this time, the black hole in the center of this square had no suction capacity or anything similar. It just sat there, unresponsive. ''I once heard from my master that it was possibly possible to travel through those black holes and that they might be connected to another place in the universe... Is that where the spiritual energy comes from?'' Tang Yin remembered one of the most popular theories in his world, which had been proven somehow. Black holes had an absurd amount of spiritual energy, and it seemed that energy could go in and out of them. So, it made sense to think that that''s where the spiritual energy in this strange world was coming from. But it was still a dead end for Tang Yin. ''Touching it is not an option, so what should I do?'' He started by looking at it then. The perfect square had some patterns, the same color as the wires. These patterns seemed to connect to each other but somehow looked like a maze arranged in different ways. Tang Yin found this curious; somehow, these patterns also looked like something else to him. ''Are they arrays?'' He thought, and his eyes began to roam back and forth between each pattern. It seemed as if he was trying to find his way out of a maze with his mind. Without realizing it, he had spent hours staring at the perfect square. And no matter how hard he tried, the maze in front of him didn''t seem to have any way out. He turned this Core over and noticed that those patterns were scattered all over its body. But he found only one way out in the whole labyrinth, and this way out made him think. ''Many arrays joined together may look like a maze because of the way they are constructed. But only this one pattern seems to form a perfect array. And yet the connection it has with the other patterns is imperfect.'' He thought and began to form an array with his hand on the floor. He formed one, then two, until he made 100 disordered arrays, one on top of the other, that looked like labyrinths. He used simple arrays because he had something in mind. Also, this looked like a puzzle made of arrays, and the final figure should be a world. ''If I''m not wrong, if I fix one of these arrays or two, the array function should turn on, but it would work halfway...'' Tang Yin quickly repaired one of the arrays and then one more to form a perfect array. However, this perfection was also imperfect because the connections to the other arrays did not work. The figure of the world was in disarray at this point, for only two arrays were in place. Still, when those two arrays were lit in the right way, somehow, the world was formed, illuminating all the arrays as a whole. Although the world was in disarray, the arrays that made it up were in place. In a mental representation, Tang Yin could see water beating against fire and earth fighting against the wind. The world did not seem to have harmony (the arrays did not have harmony), and that brought chaos. This astonishing representation that had occurred without him expecting it ignited a spark in his mind. He immediately looked at the Core and stood up. He covered his hand with pure spiritual energy and brought it close to the Core, touching one of the patterns with the tip of his finger¡­ Chapter 664 Deciphering the System Core His finger could touch it without any problem, and it did not explode. Although Tang Yin felt a terrifying power there, it did not attack him or anything like that. It seemed to be dormant, somehow. When he managed to touch the Core, he smiled. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Thanks to these simple arrays, maybe I can find the root and understand the core.'' He thought and moved his hand across the array pattern where it lay. He was trying to put it in place, that is, to correct it. But for that, he needed to understand it first, which was complicated. That was why the finger moved smoothly through. If these patterns represented the complexity of the Core, then the patterns must serve an important function that no one had told him. The fact that they formed like mazes told him they were there, waiting to be deciphered. That was what he thought when he made those 100 simple arrays on the ground. And the mental representation he saw from those arrays is that if he corrected them, the mental ''world'' that was formed would have all the elements coexisting normally, and that World would be completed. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire If he used that logic in this Core, then correcting all its patterns, which numbered well over a thousand, would be the way to go. Also, the fact that those two patterns were perfect and followed the operation meant that the principle used in these patterns on the Core was the same principle that he used to create those 100 simple arrays. The difference was in the complexity. Perhaps if it was a batch of 10,000 simple arrays and he had to solve them, he could do it in less than 2 hours. But these were highly complex and difficult patterns to decipher, so his movement was slow and leisurely. And so the hours passed. Little by little, he deciphered more and more of these patterns and corrected them. Nothing unusual happened. Even though he was touching the surface of that Core, his hand was still intact, which told him he was on the right track. He had to be careful, though. He felt he could only touch above those patterns, and touching anywhere else would be dangerous, so he was patient. ''These patterns seem to have some connection with each of these wires. Every time I repair a pattern, the connection to each wire gets stronger,'' he thought, and without stopping, he soon had another feeling. Somehow, he felt that the system inside him was being affected. He didn''t know if it was because of what the administrator was doing outside or because of what he was doing here. Since he couldn''t summon the system here, he had to be patient and not let himself be distracted by anything. Likewise, the hours continued to pass. First, it was 24 hours, which in a very short time became 48 hours. But it had not been enough, although in, that time, he could increase the speed with which he moved his hands after starting to decipher everything faster and more effectively. In that way more than 72 hours passed until Tang Yin raised his hand, and a smile formed on his face when he saw that he had completed each pattern so that they complemented each other perfectly above the Core. Although it had taken more than 72 hours to do so, the happiness on his face was overflowing! His theory regarding this was correct! But the moment he finished doing it, Tang Yin noticed that the Core brightened brightly, leaving its dormant state. Immediately, a strange light shot out of it and into Tang Yin''s head. Soon, he felt an immense amount of information being deposited in his brain, which brought on a headache so intense that it sent him into a semi-conscious state. Then his body shot out from where he had been and began to fall into the infinite darkness below the long corridor he had walked down for a long time. Many wires were waiting for him there. If he had been conscious, he might have thought his end had come. From one moment to the next, a massive portal opened up under Tang Yin. Before he touched those wires, his body was suddenly pulled out of there. He wasn''t even sent to the Heirs'' Chambers, where he had arrived; he was sent to that deserted place where he had just fought against the Heir of Death. Just as he appeared there, Akari deactivated her ability and shouted from the Spirit World, "Stop!" The shout seemed powerful yet extremely beautiful and echoed throughout the World. Then everything stopped. In the Spirit World and even in the Physical World, everything stopped. The water, the leaves on the trees, and even the wind. Nothing could move except for Tang Yin, who continued to fall to the ground, still unconscious. "Tang Yin, it''s time!" she shouted. But she immediately noticed that Tang Yin couldn''t hear her. ''Tsk, this guy seems to have taken a very strong mental hit.'' She thought as she looked at the system that she had tapped, but somehow, the AI seemed to want to take back control. ''I need the power of the Core for this.'' She thought and immediately made a decision. Without removing her power, she jumped through the air and suddenly appeared before Tang Yin in the physical World. It had been a long time since she had last shown herself in the World, but she focused on what she was coming to do. She quickly approached Tang Yin and held him, hugging him gently. Then, for an instant, the mist that covered her face disappeared. It was only an instant, bringing darkness to the World, but suddenly, she returned again to the Spirit World. And it was at that instant that Tang Yin came back to himself and snapped his eyes open. ''W-what was that?'' In shock, he tried to look for ''it'' that he had just seen. He couldn''t describe what it was; it was something impossible to describe, but no matter how hard he searched, there was nothing around him, and soon his body collided with the ground, bringing pain to his body. Then a cry came from the Spirit World again: "Tang Yin, it''s time to turn the World into a System Tower, quick. Do as I say; this guy might get out of my control!" Chapter 665 Enigmatic women, again and again Tang Yin then returned to himself and remembered what he was doing. He also noticed an immense amount of information that had entered his mind. But when he returned to reality, he realized something was wrong. "What is this? Why is nothing moving?" he asked in a confused manner. "It''s nothing, it''s just my ability. The whole world will return to normal; use your voice to let them know what will happen; that way, nothing will stand in the way of everything we do. Also, you must find a way to finish breaking that barrier. I''ll give you 24 hours to do it; I don''t think I can stand this guy anymore from there; now that he has regained his connection to the Core, he seems to have become rebellious." She said quickly, and then everything in the world returned to normal. The wind continued its ordinary course. This left a deep impression on Tang Yin, but because of the headache, he felt he could not think about what it was. He decided to focus on what was important. "It''s okay, I just need a few hours." He said quickly. "If so, let everyone know first that this world will undergo a transformation. Also, you must search for Mingyue. As the Goddess of the World, she should be the Queen of the Tower, that will help us speed up the process." She said quickly, and Tang Yin nodded. Immediately, her spiritual energy reached every corner of the world as her voice shook through every place. "This is Tang Yin speaking. I have good news. The Heir of Death, the one who scourged the continent behind the scenes whom many of you knew as ''Elder God'', has been annihilated today. Along with him, his entire demonic army will be exterminated. Now, things have not turned out as expected. Therefore, this world will undergo a transformation; perhaps many of the places you knew will be transformed. Do not fear; you will not die." After saying this, he shifted his attention to a section of the world where all the women were. Only they could hear the following words. "Mingyue, Shi Yue, and the others. I need to find the Protective Barrier Core in less than 10 hours. Can you try to search for it? I will make my effort on my side." He said, as his divine sense came there. Although they wanted to ask him many questions, they all nodded. "We''ll look for it, Tang Yin!" they replied, but suddenly a voice rose. "I know where it is, Tang Yin." Ning Ruo somehow stood out again, so Tang Yin looked at her. "Are you sure?" "Yes, I can take you there." Tang Yin then nodded. "Mingyue, come with Ning Ruo. The rest of you, I ask you to calm people down. From now on, the world could be destroyed; if something like this happens, then we will all die, so I need to focus 100 percent on this. So, no one can disturb me." He said, returning to his body and sending his location to Mingyue and Ning Ruo''s minds. He, too, ran to where they both were and soon found them. "Tang Yin, what''s wrong? Why do you look like that? And why do you say the world could be destroyed? I don''t feel anything..." Mingyue said as she carefully cleaned Tang Yin''s body. He was still injured in many parts of the world and was deathly pale; there seemed to be no power in his body. He shook his head. "I''ll explain later, I''m going to need your help shortly." After saying this, he looked at Ning Ruo. "Are you sure you know where it is?" he asked, and she nodded. "I know. It''s not on this continent; it''s on one that''s on the other side of the world." She replied, leaving Tang Yin and Mingyue in shock. Mingyue looked at her in shock. ''How did she know it''s so far away? This world is gigantic; even I can''t be sure there''s anything in that place!'' she thought. Even Tang Yin was astonished but nodded. "Mingyue, can you take us there? I think you told me that place had been destroyed a long time ago. Is it possible to go?" Mingyue nodded gently. "I can take you there. Although it''s a place filled with evil spirits from long ago, they wouldn''t dare to approach with me there." Tang Yin then nodded to her. "Evil spirits don''t tend to want to get into trouble with someone with divine energy, so don''t worry. Take us there." Soon after, Mingyue traveled quickly with Tang Yin and Ning Ruo. She traveled through space so she could reach that place quickly. ''A world plunged into darkness because of the negligence of a foolish race.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw this. This place was totally plunged into darkness. It should technically have been daytime on this side of the world, as the sun was there. But the environmental pollution in this place and the immense amount of death energy prevented the sun from having any power in this world, so everything was dead. There were no trees, and the grass that grew was polluted. It was a genuinely apocalyptic world that had crossed the worst misfortune that can happen: Dying from environmental pollution. Somehow, knowing that the human race did this made Tang Yin feel angry. ''What courage the world and the universe must feel to create such a destructive race.'' Tang Yin thought and sighed. "Ning Ruo, where is it?" he asked. "Follow me. It''s not far from here." She said, starting to walk through this polluted world while Tang Yin''s divine energy protected her. The evil spirits in this place were unintelligent, but none approached them when they saw them coming. The earth beneath them was disintegrating as they walked, proving that even walking in this place was dangerous. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And soon, they came to a massive gap in the ground. It seemed to be falling down. When Ning Ruo saw it in such a bad state, she was shocked and quickly flew through it, reaching the other side in no time. In this place, there was a small island that seemed to float, and the gap in the earth turned this entire island around. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Downwards, a huge piece of land extended like a pillar, and it was what held the island there. In this place was a tombstone, and on top of the tombstone, there was a strange item with a column of spiritual energy that went up to the sky. That column of spiritual energy could not be seen unless you were on the island. You didn''t need to ask to know this was the barrier''s Core. But... What about the tombstone? Tang Yin looked at Ning Ruo and noticed that she had walked to that place to clean the tombstone. The grass was growing normally there as if it were part of a living world in the middle of a dead world. This was amazing. Even Mingyue was surprised; she had never seen this place before. Tang Yin stared at Ning Ruo. Finally, and after a long time, Tang Yin felt curious to know someone''s identity. "Ning Ruo, I''m not a big fan of asking people''s identity, but... You seem to be more special than I thought." He spoke. She smiled a little at this and stood up, stopping to clean the tombstone. "He was my father, Tang Yin." Chapter 666 A Special Race Ning Ruo smiled after saying this and stared at Tang Yin. "I know that for a long time, you''ve been curious about who I am. You''ve even thought a lot that my soul is special or different." She smiled after saying this and waved her hand, showing her palm to the side of it. She then lowered her head and knelt before Tang Yin. "Greetings, my master. Actually, I am not human." After saying this, a ''hologram'' appeared in her palm. This one was a bit strange and slightly rounded. Tang Yin looked at it in shock. ''A spaceship?'' He thought in shock. And she spoke again. "Actually, I am a Tool. So it''s only natural that you''ve thought I''m different. I''m not a person you''ve met before; I''m not even a spirit. I''m just a Tool; that''s why you''re my Master." Tang Yin was in shock. He remembered a similar ship. He had seen it recently. That Ship was underneath Shi Yue''s Organization. It was very similar! The only difference was the intrinsic and beautiful ornaments arranged around it. The rest was the same. Ning Ruo noticed what Tang Yin was remembering, so she looked up and nodded at him. "What you saw back then was my father''s Ship." "Are you over 2,000 years old?" Tang Yin asked in shock when he managed to recover. And she smiled at him. "I''m actually 5,000 years old, I think. I honestly don''t remember. And my father never told me." Tang Yin approached her and looked at the hologram in her hand. "Are you sure you''re not a spirit?" "I''m not; I''m just a tool." Tang Yin frowned then, and he reached up to touch her on various parts of her body. "If so, why do you have flesh?" "Erhh... I am of a Race that is called the Tool Race. We have life; that is, we have spirit and flesh, but we have no soul. That is why you have felt that my soul is different. Actually, it is not a soul; it is just my spirit, which fulfills the function of the soul in me. But once I die, only my body will remain, and I will disappear forever." Tang Yin looked at her in shock. ''What the hell? Is there such a race?'' "If I understand correctly, you are a Spaceship, right?" At his question, Ning Ruo shook her head. "No, I''m a Tool." "What do you mean by that?" "That''s exactly what it means, Master. I am a Tool. I can be whatever you want me to be; you just have to mold me to suit your convenience. Right now, I only have that form because my father was a Spaceship, but if you want to mold me into a sword, I''ll be a sword." Tang Yin was shocked when he heard this. ''Mold a living being?!'' He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Although he wanted to ask her more questions because it was the first time he had seen someone so strange and unique, he didn''t in the end because he didn''t know what to ask, even though he had many questions in his head. Each time, this girl''s words became more and more confusing. Still, he decided to investigate her further. Now, it was better to focus on the main topic. "Forget it, we''ll talk later." He said, looking down to see the tombstone. "I can feel that the body there is the one that provided energy to that barrier. God, your father was incredibly powerful." Tang Yin said as he bent down to get a closer look. When he was alive, the man buried there was much more powerful than his father. That was amazing. ''I wonder what kind of man he was.'' He thought. Ning Ruo nodded. "My father had to split up at that time. The ship below Madam Shi Yue''s organization was my father''s other part. His main body is here." She said and smiled a little. "And to think that both bodies are underground." She said after that, not looking too sad. Somehow, remembering her father made her happy, even if she knew there was no chance of him coming back to life. For most races, everyone at least has a hope that, when they die, they might go to see their dead relatives. But for her race, there is no chance. They are only flesh, and the spirit they have does not belong to them; it is only the one that allows them to live. Once one of their relatives dies, there is no chance that they will ever see him again. For them, no one can fight against death. For them, no one can do anything. They are just one more life, soon to fade away and be forgotten. ''Maybe that''s why father brought me here.'' She thought to herself after thinking about such matters. And Tang Yin nodded a little and saw Ning Ruo walked over to the tombstone. She grabbed the Barrier Core, a powerful item that received and transmitted energy, and gave it to Tang Yin. "This is yours, Tang Yin. The barrier is now in your hands." Tang Yin nodded to her. "Don''t you want it? It was your father''s this." She shook her head. "No, that belonged to you all along. So it''s okay for you to have it." Tang Yin frowned, unable to understand why she said that. Still, at that moment, Akari shouted at him that they didn''t have too much time. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, he quickly decided to do what he had to do. From inside his head, Akari began to tell him various things. "Tang Yin. First, you need to remove the barrier of the world and have all that spiritual energy concentrated in that Core. Then, you must use each of those items that I am going to pass to you so that the spiritual energy in the Core of the Barrier is perfectly extended to each of those items. They are now ready to do the job they are supposed to do, so you won''t be able to use them anymore. They will become part of the main columns of the Tower." After saying this, she passed the elemental items Tang Yin had given her earlier. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire So did the other two items. "Tell Mingyue to use them and fuse them with the Earth Core, so that the Earth Core and the Barrier Core will merge into one. This Barrier Core item is more amazing than I expected, so we''ll make use of that." Chapter 667 Perfect System Control Tang Yin nodded to everything she was telling him and quickly told Mingyue. She was in shock at this request but immediately started doing it. "Mingyue, get ready. You will become the Queen or Goddess of something very important to me. So I hope you are ready." Tang Yin said as he sat down and began to restrain that barrier at the Core. Although she was stunned, she asked no questions. "Do everything I say, Mingyue." After saying this, Akari started telling him various things that Mingyue should do. After several minutes, all those items connected with the Core, so a huge elemental barrier began to cover the whole World. Then, Akari started doing various things independently in the System. "Tang Yin, I''m going to need you to look inside the information you got from the Core and give me information about it." Akari said. After saying this, Tang Yin stopped listening to her. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Tang Yin had a strange feeling. ''Is she going deep into the System? No, she''s trying to go deeper into the Core...'' Tang Yin thought in shock. A barrage of System messages appeared in front of him, all sent by Akari, where she was asking him for information on various things. He quickly responded after confirming it was from her. Although Tang Yin''s headache still lingered and was unbearable, he gritted his teeth and tried to answer each question correctly. At the same time, he began to assimilate such information and to realize all that the System was and meant. Or at least a large part of it. In reality, those Patterns he completed at the Core of the System were ''The System'' in its ''purest'' state. The Cables he saw in that strange place were the ones that gave energy to the System and allowed the parts of the System to function. At the same time, the Core was the one that kept everything in perfect working order and gave them the necessary energy to function. The Black Hole was the one that gave that spiritual energy in a certain part; the Nucleus stored it and transferred it to the cables so that the wires could transfer it to the ''System'' that Tang Yin saw. But in reality, the whole ''System'' was those Patterns on the Core. When he first came and saw the Core, it had only two perfect Patterns, while the rest were in an imperfect and strange harmony. They worked, but not in the right way. Those two perfect patterns represented the ''Getting'' of the System and the first ''Upgrade''. In other words, it was the most basic functioning of the System, with the most basic windows. But once Tang Yin completed all those Patterns to a perfect level... The System and the System Core recognized him as the ''System Master'' automatically, and all the System''s functions were unlocked! In other words, right now, the System was in its perfect state of form, although Tang Yin could not see it, as the upgrade had not been completed, and Akari would not allow it to be completed, as she needed to make use of the System and one of its features, to form the System Tower. That was what she was trying to do. With Tang Yin''s help, Akari rose quickly in rank within the System. She saw an immense amount of information and things flash before her eyes as a mental representation appeared before her. For a brief moment, she saw herself sitting on a perfect square Core with many Patterns in a dark world with countless Cables running all over the place. She was in shock at this. ''The System World.'' She thought. In fact, she was sitting on top of the Core. It looked as if she was the Queen of the Place. ''...Unbelievable. Tang Yin allowed me to go deep into the System. Even to the System Core...'''' Soon, though, her perspective returned to Tang Yin''s Spirit World. Immediately, she knew it was a gift that Tang Yin had given her. Soon, the System appeared in its authentic state in front of her. She could totally manage it. She even felt that there was a status over her head that said: | Status: Queen of the System. | Master: Tang Yin. That stunned her, but she immediately started doing everything she needed to do. The AI System was soon deprived of its ability to think. In an instant, with a single ''Command'' sent by Akari, the AI was transformed into pure information. A huge source of information was at its disposal. At the same time, in the Physical World. The elemental energy surrounded the whole World, and an invisible layer of the System surrounded it instantly when Akari activated a specific function. Tang Yin then looked at Mingyue. "Mingyue, I need your permission to do several things with the world..." He said, and she smiled. She immediately threw herself upon him and kissed him gently. "Will you give me the status of Queen or Goddess of something important to you? Fine, then let me bestow upon you the status of My Owner. You can do whatever you want with the World; I am yours." She said lovingly. Immediately Tang Yin felt a strange power enter him, lowering his throat. ''Is she granting me the power to control the World?'' After this, he smiled and immediately raised both arms to embrace her tenderly, kissing her back. Then, the power coming out of the System became more powerful. "You are cunning. So, in order to control the World, I must kiss you, huh." He said, smiling softly. Suddenly, the whole World suffered a strong tremor at all its ends as the power of the System materialized in the universe. A colossal tower was materialized both above and below the World. It was so large that it was astounding. But, at that instant, the smile was wiped off Tang Yin''s face when he noticed something. He immediately jumped into the air. Mingyue disappeared from where she was, but Ning Ruo was still on that floating island. And yes, it was floating now. Because a huge attack destroyed everything below it. Tang Yin looked down. He noticed that the presence of that mighty hand he had seen before that belonged to death itself was there. "Damn bastard, so that''s why I felt so much death energy in this place. So you''re here." He said, and a mocking voice emitted a sound on the other side... Akari was surprised by this. "Tang Yin, it''s the Lord of Death! No mistake, it''s that guy!" She shouted as she pressed one last button on the System. Immediately, a System counter appeared before Tang Yin''s eyes... [Transformation of a World into a System Tower]. | Updating: 5% of 100%. | Please be patient... Tang Yin didn''t need to look at the message to know what it meant. He was in complete control of the System; he understood perfectly well what the System was doing. But Akari still explained something else to him. "Tang Yin, almost all of your women are fine. They are already under the protection of the System. Only Ning Ruo was left out, sorry. This can''t be reversed and also can''t be interrupted." "Just hold on for 5 minutes... In 5 minutes, the upgrade will end, and the World will be absorbed into the System." She spoke. Chapter 668 A deadly battle* Unedited* Tang Yin frowned and looked at Ning Ruo, who was smiling down at him. ''If she dies, she will definitely die. So pitiful...'' Tang Yin thought, frowning. He also knew that if the System was disrupted in this state, the fusion would not take place, and they could possibly all die. ''This bastard appeared at a very opportune time.'' Tang Yin complained. Just then, he noticed an attack from below. Tang Yin moved at great speed and grabbed Ning Ruo in his hands. Then, the power crossed space, reaching the sky in an instant. A huge explosion rang out. Tang Yin turned around abruptly. ''Destroyed a star, huh? It''s certainly very powerful.'' Still, he smiled. "You want to challenge me? Well, you are more powerful than me. But I''m not afraid to accept your stupid challenge. You showed up at a time when everyone important to me is in danger, so don''t blame me for what might happen to you." he retorted. He immediately tightened his body, revealing a powerful and enigmatic aura. His transformation was finally revealed, but this time, it was a little different. The aura of death surrounding his body painted part of his body black, and two locks on the front of his head turned dark black, looking like two horns. His whole body exuded a terrifying presence. But the hand in front of him was not just anything. Therefore he threw Ning Ruo a little behind. "Stay away. I can''t win against this thing, but I''ll buy enough time. Go get ready." After saying this, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was. He moved at great speed toward that huge hand, causing the air to crack. Instantly, he came before it and struck it with a mighty blow. The shock created by this impact was enough to destroy mountains and open a gap through the middle of the world. Tang Yin lost out. The force of that hand sent him flying hundreds of meters backward, but he harnessed the speed to control the wind and use it against him. As someone who controls all the elements, controlling the wind speed was as easy as breathing for him. So he moved his hand backward, breaking the air behind him, and used that to make the air change direction and send it at high speed against that hand. The speed of his reaction was so fast that the hand had to recoil from Tang Yin''s blow, which could have been enough to destroy the world. Yet the world was not affected in the least. It was still transforming. "Oh. You have unusual powers, Divine Heir. No wonder you could kill my Heir." A voice came from deep within that abyss of darkness as Tang Yin punched that huge hand several times. Even so, suddenly, the hand moved at an astonishing speed that Tang Yin could not dodge, even with the help of the wind. He suffered a powerful backhand, which made him vomit blood as he received several successive blows, breaking his bones. "Buagh..." After flying for thousands of meters upwards, Tang Yin managed to stop in pain. ''So strong. He''s not even using death energy, but I already feel like he can kill me in a few hits.'' Despite that, when he saw that the System''s progress was passing quickly, he took several deep breaths before standing up once again, ready to strike this guy. Tang Yin gathered a large amount of spiritual energy in his arms, causing them to increase in size slightly. His power suddenly swirled in his body, and he shot out against that hand. "Same attack won''t do, Divine Heir. You must do something new." That extremely thick and powerful voice sounded again, but Tang Yin ignored it. He struck out against the hand, which was coming at him with a much more powerful attack than before. Tang Yin''s body power then swung harder, and as he was about to strike, his body disappeared, appearing a few inches to the side of the hand. Then his fist struck the air. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A powerful attack surrounded by four elements shot out from his hand then. *SWOSH* *CRACK* The sound of wind breaking and space cracking echoed throughout the place as that extremely powerful attack rushed forward at high speed. "Hmph, you''re cunning. But it won''t happen again." After these words, the hand that was there pressed to the side, taking Tang Yin by surprise. He thought his attack would be faster than the hand, but he realized he made a grave mistake. The thick death energy underneath was so powerful that it slowed down the speed of his attack, giving the hand time to grab him. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A loud scream escaped Tang Yin''s mouth. He couldn''t help it. It felt like his flesh was being disemboweled. Every part of his body, every organ and bone, resonated as they began to explode, one by one. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The screams were unavoidable. What didn''t seem to be a situation of extreme danger suddenly became a situation of imminent death. Tang Yin''s bloodshot and bulging eyes were filled with power then. "THERE''S NO WAY I CAN LOSE, YOU DAMN BASTARD!" "CONTROL DOMAIN!" "INFERNO!" Several successive shouts suddenly came out as the sky lit up on all sides. Just at the moment Control Domain manifested, Inferno appeared as an explosive ball in the center and exploded... The explosion affected the Control Domain, as it was the idea in Matt''s head. That caused a strange materialized Control Law to scatter everywhere, much of it falling into the abyss. Another part fell onto the hand, and another part onto Tang Yin. Some pieces even ended up in desolate places, such as the moon or flying through the universe. "YOU DAMNED BASTARD, SINCE YOU MADE ME COME THIS FAR, YOU MUST PAY FOR IT!" Tang Yin''s shout was heard throughout the world, echoing in the huge System Tower that was being created, bit by bit. "I am the Owner of the Law of Control! The Controller!" Chapter 669 The End and the Beginning. (End of the First Great Arc of the Novel) Unedited* His bloodshot eyes immediately transformed into glowing yellow. Immediately, an explosion occurred between Tang Yin and the huge hand, and his body shot backward. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, Tang Yin stopped in midair and raised his hand to all sides as if he were trying to control something. An immense amount of explosions suddenly occurred, at the same time, the power sent by Tang Yin earlier managed to break through the barrier imposed by the death energy and slammed into the huge dimensional rift that was now visible. "You won''t escape unscathed, you bastard!" Along with his shout, all the pieces of the materialized Law of Control on the huge hand began to explode, causing the hand to retreat at a faster speed. Then, the huge rift disappeared... But at the same time, one last power came out of there. Tang Yin could not stop it. It was so fast it was impossible for him to see it. Even so, just then, Ning Ruo appeared beside him. "Tang Yin!" She hugged him, and suddenly, Tang Yin''s perspective changed. He found himself inside a Spaceship all of a sudden, and power crossed through this ship. Thanks to the rift''s explosion, the power did not hit her squarely, but they both shot out into the universe at an astonishing speed. At the same time... Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire [Transformation of a World into a System Tower]. | Update Complete. | Congratulations, Sir. For creating the System Tower. The System Sound brought Tang Yin to reality. ''Is it over? That terrifying attack...'' "Ning Ruo, are you okay?" Tang Yin asked quickly. Still, he didn''t receive an answer. He looked to his right then, as he saw something shiny pass by him. ''What?'' He thought. Suddenly, he saw an immense amount of stars crossing his view. Giant and small planets. Suns and many stars. Also, suddenly, before his sight entered a huge planet that made him shudder. "Planet Tang!" He immediately recognized it as the Main Planet of the Upper Realm, but just as he saw it, he stopped seeing it when the distance between the two made this one look like a small star. And suddenly an explosion occurred and was succeeded by several more explosions. Tang Yin spat out a large mouthful of blood. Then, all the power in his body receded, and weakness hit him. It was the moment when his transformation came to an end, so he slammed into the walls of the ship. He couldn''t even think before he fell unconscious. Then, a huge explosion occurred once again, ending the huge streak of explosions, and the Spaceship disappeared, turning into a wounded Ning Ruo, who was unconscious. She fell on top of Tang Yin. They were in a huge crater created by the falling Spaceship. This crater was in the middle of a huge forest that looked scary because it was lonely. The Spaceship was not actually controlled by anyone; it had flown through entire galaxies solely due to the remnant power that hit it from that attack of that terrifying existence. That showed how terrifying that man was, the Lord of Death. Still, neither Tang Yin nor Ning Ruo were awake to think about it. Minutes began to pass, and those minutes soon turned into hours, which in a short time turned into days. Tang Yin was so wounded that no one could really blame him. He never thought that his final part in that world would be fight after fight. So, a week later, Tang Yin finally reacted. And what made him react was the sound of small dry sticks hitting the ground, of fire burning, and of the great amount of spiritual energy he felt. He stood up a little disoriented, and looked to his side. "Ning Ruo?" He spoke. Ning Ruo was lighting fire beside him, but when she heard him, a big smile appeared on her face. "Tang Yin, you''re finally awake!" She said as she quickly got up to go to his side. Somehow, she had become a little more expressive, though that was all she said. Tang Yin nodded to her. Finally, memories came to him, and he could understand what had happened. ''That bastard''s remnant power took us to a faraway place...'' Tang Yin thought and suddenly became frightened, remembering that world, all his women¡­ ''Administrator, what happened to the world? Where are all of them?'' He asked, but before she could answer, he sensed the existence of something in the System. ''System Tower?'' He thought in confusion. Akari''s beautiful voice reached his ears then. "Don''t worry. The world and all the people who are in it are safe. It''s just that now they have become the System Tower. But all the places are still there, and so are the people. In fact, they''ve been asking for you all this time. Mingyue is the one calming them down. But they want to see you. You should go inside, bring Ning Ruo. We don''t know what weird world we are in." She said suddenly. Tang Yin then fell in with numerous things. They were trying to build the System Tower, and if they were right, then that would be perfect. Besides, as long as the World exists, it is perfect. It would be unfortunate if the world he had lived in for several years and which had helped him a lot was destroyed just like that. At least he wanted to remember good times, visiting those places from time to time. So that was fine. But it was only now that he came to realize that he had fallen into an unknown world. So he stood up and looked around. ''The spiritual energy feels familiar.'' He thought to himself, so he jumped high up, flying through the sky. ''This world doesn''t have many humans. There are a lot of beasts and human demons... But humans seem to dominate a larger portion... Water? There are aquatic beings...'' He thought, trying to see through this world. This was not the same as the Lower World; seeing through it required more effort, so soon he sighed and stopped. When he thought about going back, he felt something strange, so he turned around abruptly. ''That energy... Could this be the Eternal Sea World?'' he thought; everything told him it was. That excited him, but he wanted to investigate it later. So he went down, grabbed Ning Ruo, and disappeared from where he was, entering the System Tower. The moment he entered, he appeared in a huge, beautifully decorated Hall, surrounded by a large number of women. "Tang Yin!" They couldn''t help but shed tears when they saw him, and many of them rushed over to him. "Really, you''re fine, Tang Yin!" The happiness they felt overwhelmed them, so they all wanted to hug him and feel him. Naturally, they saw what happened to Tang Yin when he tried to save the world. At least that final battle against that strange hand was visible to them because the system broadcasted it for them. That''s why they had been so worried all week. It was such a relief to see that he was okay. After several hours of reassuring them, Tang Yin was finally able to talk about what had happened, what was happening now, and what would happen from now on. First, he told them about the system. He did not hide anything from anyone. The women who were here were not only his girls; Jun Xilei and Madam Jun Xi were also present. And he told them everything about it. Even Mingyue''s new identity, which was still pretty much the same as in the past: the Goddess of the World (in this case, of the Tower). After that, he proceeded to explain a bit of the rest to them. "The world we have arrived in is not passive like the world we came from. I believe we have arrived in a world called the World of the Eternal Sea. This place is dangerous, but don''t worry; my current strength is enough to dominate it if I want. Still, I want to check what kind of world it is first, so some of you will come with me. The rest of you will stay in the Tower, just to be on the safe side." After saying this, they all started talking about different things. For many of them, it felt unreal, like they were now in another world, and they felt that an uncertain future was in front of them all. That uncertain future, too, looked exciting. ¡­ **** Author: Hello there. Thank you for reading and supporting. With this, Volume 4 came to an end. I keep saying that I don''t know if I''m good at making endings, but I did the best I could to close the story of the Lower World. To say that the Lower World still exists; it is within Tang Yin in the System. In the future it will have repercussions in various things, so this world will not be forgotten. Now, from now on, Volume 5 begins, which is the one that opens the doors to the Upper World. If you like it, I hope you can continue to support me in this novel. Remember to leave comments about what you like or don''t like so I can understand what to improve. Thank you very much! Chapter 670 Restructuring of the System Tower. A couple of days passed since then. The arrival in a new world meant too much to all these people who had no idea, but because they were in the World where they were born, they did not experience any change. The only change they experienced was seeing a massive Tower in the middle of the World, and they now saw the Gods more often. But it wasn''t because the world had shrunk; it was because there were more gods everywhere. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, Tang Yin wanted to investigate what exactly the System Tower was these days and realized there was much to explore. This place had 100 floors, which were like worlds and very different from each other. Somehow, the vast majority of these floors seemed to contain somewhere in the World from which it had been based to make things dangerous or scary. Most floors were riddled with traps and dangers, the first three not so much, but from there on, 1 out of every 15 floors was habitable in a ''normal'' way. But besides the First Floor, which represented the ''Tower Base'', the rest had no inhabitants. Several of those floors took ideas from events that had changed due to Tang Yin''s arrival in that World. For example, one floor represents a huge Abyss, like the 19-level Abyss, although Tang Yin does not understand why. There is also a floor where the screams heard in the South are present, which is frightening. Even one of the highest floors has a deadly and terrifying place, which has a lot of death energy everywhere. Tang Yin checked; indeed, it was genuine death energy, which meant that the floor was hazardous. Still, with the tower empty and no one knowing how to ascend between the levels of the Tower, Tang Yin did not worry about it. He had more things to worry about and take care of. Among those, the first thing he chose to do was to bring order to the Tower. Tang Yin gathered all those inhabitants, who now practically belonged to him, and told them many of the things that would change from now on. From the Tower and what the World had become to telling them that he would make a great effort to help them cultivate themselves to the level of the gods. Since they had all accompanied him this far, he decided it was a good idea to use them. Now, with the system''s control and the Law of Control, using both Power Sources is relatively easy for him, and although they have limitations, they are still sufficient for various things. Therefore, Tang Yin set all these inhabitants of his World to cultivate powerful Spiritual Herbs. He first divided them into millions and hundreds of millions of people and assigned the land between the first three floors, which was habitable and without traps and also perfectly represented the World they came from, for them to start cultivating with Spiritual Herbs. These were not weak spiritual herbs; they were all the most powerful ones that Tang Yin had. So, in a couple of days, with the help of cultivation, all these lands began to be cultivated under the care of millions of people. Tang Yin used the Law of Control and the Source of the System to make the herbs grow faster. He also placed spiritual arrays all over the place. But, since he had so many people available and couldn''t get them all to grow Spiritual Herbs as he would like, he decided to let the Silver Assassin companies take them over so they could start running the World''s economy that had come to a standstill. He created a new economy based on exchanging objects of equal value and another type of currency, which he would supply. All those currencies came out of the system and are the currencies of this World they had just arrived in. And since they would all be working for him in one way or another, as payment he granted them large amounts of Cultivation Techniques and Spiritual Herbs specifically for them, which were not as high level as the ones they cultivated. With that, he also created several Academies of teaching internally. Alchemy, Blacksmithing, Cultivation, and so on. With such an amazing world and all its inhabitants within it, how could he waste it? He would be stupid not to take advantage of it to develop such a huge and talented world, so he spent several days focusing his attention on all of these subjects. With the help of the System and all his women, this was quickly realized. Most of his women''s families were world leaders, with the exception of Huang Feifei''s relatives. She saw them when the World was transformed, but to her, they were already unknown. How much she suffered because of them had been erased by Tang Yin, and she did not want to relive such sufferings. That was why Feifei paid no attention to them, and they would not be within Tang Yin''s plans. But the rest of the family members were, and so the days passed until, finally, everything in the tower began to take shape. Because several of their wives were interested in this, they decided to teach in some of the Academies created. So that side was fine. Then Tang Yin moved on to the second topic, which was the force that would rule the continent. Naturally, it would still be the Silver Assasin Organization, as it was already well-established worldwide and respected by many. So Tang Yin put Xiu Mei in charge of the entire organization¡ªpractically in charge of the whole World, something she did not expect, as the status was too high. She would only be below Mingyue around status, which was amazing. Tang Yin was granting her incredible power and almost unmatched status in this world, and he did it publicly. That made her immensely grateful to him. And among so many similar occupations, Tang Yin''s first days in this World became a bit heavy. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 671 The Eternal World is calling him *Unedited: After finishing that whole topic, Tang Yin had to think about how to divide his women into categories. Because he needed to create a Golden Finger for all of them, he needed to know several things. ''The categories should be... Attribute, the Type of Skills they have in their Spiritual Bones, and the Spiritual Weapon of each one. With that I can get a better concept.'' He thought and looked at the sky inside the tower. ''If this place is the Eternal Sea World, it is the best place where I could have fallen, even if I am extremely far away from my Main World. In this place, the treasures are plentiful, though the dangers are also plentiful. Besides, there are those Demons and Beasts with exotic treasures between their body parts, which we can hunt down to turn them into Golden Fingers.'' Tang Yin thought and wanted to go out to investigate this world. ''Let''s look for Qingyue. It''s been a while since I''ve spent time with her, and since she loves adventures, she''ll surely love to visit a new world.'' He thought, smiling. Then he went to look for Bing Qingyue. He found her on the fourteenth floor; she was on adventure in solitude. When he found her here, Tang Yin was stunned. "This... How the hell did you get here, Qingyue?" he asked as he watched Qingyue prepare to jump off a cliff. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stopped suddenly, and a smile formed on her face as she turned to look at him. "Tang Yin!" She couldn''t contain her excitement at seeing him and jumped toward him to hug him. "Come to play, Tang Yin? This place you brought us to is amazing. It has lots of traps everywhere, and it''s incredibly hard to get to the next floor. I had to use an item to do it." She looked really happy. Even when she was on adventures alone, and there was no one to talk to, she still enjoyed it a lot. For one thing, it''s not like she was a person who talked to a lot of people, so it wasn''t a big change. But if Tang Yin wanted to venture out with her, it was for the best. Tang Yin smiled at her and stroked her a little, removing her veil in the process. She wasn''t bothered by that. Instead, she smiled more. "I''ve come to invite you to go on an adventure with me, Qingyue. But not in this place, it''s boring here because it''s lonely. Let''s better go and get to know this world; what do you think?" he asked. Qingyue''s eyes shone brightly then. "Of course, Matt! Come on, I want to know this world!" She spoke. Somehow, the expressionless Qingyue was nowhere to be seen. The one Tang Yin met a few years ago, who seemed to enjoy everything in silence, was not present today. Although it was only due to his presence, but seeing that change in her was amazing and something worth seeing. Seeing that beautiful, perfect face, reacting in different ways, was the best. So he smiled at her, "Okay, first I want to find out some things about the System, and then let''s go. Come, let''s go to the top floor; the views are better there," he said. After saying this, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was standing next to Qingyue and took her to the top floor of the tower. He was in the Tower Goddess Castle, that is, Mingyue Castle. She didn''t use it, though. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire It was boring to be up here, so she was on the first floor with the others. That''s why right now the Castle was in solitude. Tang Yin reached the highest part of the Castle and sat there with Qingyue beside him. She was amazed by the beautiful view she had from here. This was the highest place in the Tower on the inside. And she could see a lot of the world below them. She could even make out a bit of the floors and the different spots here. That was too amazing to see, even Tang Yin was just like Qingyue the first time he saw it. Still, after arriving here, he entered his Spirit World after saying a few words to Qingyue. When he arrived here, he was stunned by what he saw. "Hey, what happened here? Why are all my herbs dead? Even the castle seems to have been attacked." He spoke. Akari quickly appeared in front of him, still covering her body and face with that mist. When Tang Yin saw her coming and saw that mist, he felt like he remembered something. ''When I was in the world... What was it that I saw when I was unconscious?'' He thought and suddenly realized that his thought was really stupid. ''How the hell am I going to see anything when I''m unconscious? Forget it, I''d be dreaming.'' He thought. Akari nodded to him. "When I broke free, the System tried to bind me and used those chains to beat me. That caused the world to end up like this. It was pitiful to see." She replied, and Tang Yin was astonished. "Did it use those chains? Did they reveal anything?" "No, nothing new." Tang Yin sighed. "Forget it then. I''m more curious about how much the system has changed. Although I have a general idea, I think seeing it would be better." He said, and Akari nodded. "Well, you can do that. But I recommend more that you go to the Eternal World. That place is massively summoning everyone with the Token to enter, and it''s already a few hours old. It''s possible that it will close within 1 minute or 5 minutes. It could even happen right now." She replied. Tang Yin was surprised and quickly pulled out the Token. ''That''s right, it''s summoning me over there,'' he thought and returned to his body quickly. ''Administrator, is it a good idea to go there? Or do you think I should focus on this world fully?'' he asked. "You must go. You''re planning to create powerful skills and golden fingers for your girls, aren''t you? That place is indispensable for that. You have many women, Tang Yin. You will have to search for many treasures, and that place has them. Besides, I''ve heard that there are primordial treasures there. No one knows if it is real, but these Primordial Treasures seem to contain the Mystery of the Universe. If you want to understand it and if you want to understand the Law of Control more, obtaining one of those is important." Tang Yin nodded quickly then. With the first thing she had said, she had already convinced him, but with this last thing she said, she convinced him five times more. He needed to go there, and even though his plans had now drastically changed, there was nothing he could do. So he came back to his senses and prepared to tell Qingyue about the change of plans. But suddenly, he felt his body being absorbed by something, and when he noticed, his perspective had changed drastically. The only thing similar to his perspective was Qingyue''s beautiful face still in front of him. [Congratulations, Lord, you have even entered the Eternal World.] It said a message from the System, but below it was something else. | Don''t thank me for sending Qingyue with you. I did it so you wouldn''t be bored there. ATT: The Administrator. Chapter 672 Amazing World Tang Yin was stunned after seeing this and looked around. Qingyue was also confused. "Huh? Tang Yin, where are we? Are the Worlds in the Upper World so amazing? This has an incredible amount of spiritual energy. " She spoke curiously as she stood up and touched the air. ''It may even be palpable.'' She thought. Tang Yin first looked at the surroundings and found an amazing world. The spiritual energy in this place was amazingly thick and pure. Moreover, the scenery he was seeing from this place was already astonishing enough to amaze him. This world, come what may, did not belong to the plane where he lived. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire Of that, he was sure. Just as he thought so, a System window appeared in front of him. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was information from the Eternal World. It is a place with limited access for the generation under 1,000 years old and chooses people from all over the universe. This confirmed to Tang Yin that there were many people beyond his Upper Realm. But the most amazing thing about it is that this Eternal World was in the Primordial World. Moreover, not just anyone can enter. To make it fairer, the age of 1,000 years was set by the World or who knows by whom, but there is also one more rule that governs this world: The maximum power allowed is the Divine Master Realm. So, the power of anyone who exceeds that realm will be limited upon entry. It has such an amazing amount of treasures, that since Tang Yin entered, he already had his eye on many of them. The most impressive Spiritual Herbs were everywhere here. But that was just the beginning of what his eyes would see. Soon, a small map similar to the one in the system appeared in front of him. It gave him information about many important treasures. According to the explanation, not all the treasures existed. ''Is this from the system?'' Tang Yin asked internally. "No, it''s not the system. It''s an independent interface of the Eternal World; everyone with an input token can see it. The system in this place doesn''t work properly, so don''t use it too much. I don''t know what kind of person is guarding this place." Akari replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''I understand.'' After saying that, Tang Yin explained several things to Qingyue about the place they had arrived at. He explained everything she should know. Perhaps she was the weakest one who entered this place, so she needed to know. ''I need to look for ways to increase her cultivation. I must search for treasures.'' Tang Yin thought and started walking. "Come on, let''s look for treasures that can work for you to help you increase your cultivation." He said. After walking for a long while, both of them were astonished. "My goodness, how is it possible that there is such a prosperous world? It has too many treasures. I can even feel mine underground." Tang Yin was astonished, picking up good Spiritual Herbs everywhere. They were Spiritual Herbs that, in his world, were treasures. He also found some important trees. But after walking for a long while, Tang Yin began to feel the presence of people. Therefore, he turned around and put the veil on Qingyue''s face. "Tang Yin?" She was confused. She knew that he loved to see her face, so she had not wanted to put on the veil, but suddenly, he put it on himself, leaving her confused. Tang Yin nodded to her. "Your face is too perfect and belongs only to me, so no one else can see it," he said, and she nodded to him. "Okay, but there''s no one here." She said, looking sideways in confusion. Tang Yin smiled at her, moved her veil and gave her a kiss on the lips and then let her veil cover her face. "There are some people nearby, don''t move away from me." He replied. She then nodded and entwined her hand with his. Then, they continued walking. Tang Yin noticed that the people nearby were Divine Masters, all on the first level. He could tell they were from the First Level because the World had set them at that level. ''Are they heading this way?'' he thought and kept walking around the place, collecting more Spiritual Herbs. He also found fruits in this place, which was quite amazing. Suddenly, he had to stop and look up. Three people were visible, and one was hidden. ''The hidden one seems to be a beast; has it been humanized?'' Tang Yin thought. He tried to ignore them, as they were none of his business, but the three flying around spoke to him. "Hey, silver boy, silver woman, where do you come from? Which universal section do you belong to?" The person who spoke was a red-haired man, well, everyone present had red hair. ''He has dragon blood.'' Tang Yin thought. But he didn''t understand the question. "What do you mean?" Tang Yin asked, pausing. "Didn''t you understand? I asked you which universal section you belong to. It''s not the first time I''ve entered the Eternal World, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a strange, silver-haired duo." Tang Yin looked at Qingyue. ''Do he think we''re of the same race or something? I clearly don''t know what this guy is talking about.'' Tang Yin thought and sighed. "She''s my wife, and she controls the ice. Naturally, they tend to have white hair. In my case, I was born that way. I don''t know what you mean by universal section, so I can''t answer that question." Tang Yin replied. The man nodded a little and looked at the other 2; after a moment, they came down. "Boy, hand over your wife. You can go." Said the man who had spoken earlier. Tang Yin stared at him, trying to process what he had just said. "Did you get a screw loose because of my wife''s beauty?" Tang Yin asked honestly. That alone could answer what this guy had just said. The man scoffed. "It''s normal that you don''t understand; if you don''t even understand what a universal section is, you must have been a very lucky person from the lower regions who got a token by chance. I won''t lie to you; right now, let''s go treasure hunting in the Eternal Sea and then to the Extra Fast Ice Domain. Since you say your wife practices ice, then we''ll take her and get her lots of treasures; she should just amuse us for the rest of the time." He said with nature, then stood up in an arrogant manner. "In my world, when someone powerful demands your wife, and you can''t beat him, you must obediently give her up with a wedding dowry. But I won''t demand the dowry from you because I''m in a hurry, so just turn around and leave your wife with me. You have nothing to do from now on." The way he spoke and moved declared that this guy was serious. He wasn''t joking; he was serious! Tang Yin felt a fury igniting inside him. "Shut up. If you say anything else, I''ll take your head off." Tang Yin replied coldly, letting his cultivation pour out. Chapter 673 Idiotic people All cultivation here was limited, which meant that no one could show all their real power. But in Tang Yin, that was not so. His real power did not come from his cultivation but from his Law of Control. Only he alone could show all his power in this place, so right now, he was a deceptive anomaly. Everyone would see that his cultivation is at the top of the Ruler God, so many would underestimate him. But his real power was nowhere near that of a Realm of the Ruler God. This time his power was many times higher than when he lived in the Upper Realm. If he were to face those 5,000 cultivators of old again, he could kill them all. Even he didn''t know how high his power reached, so anyone who thought he was a God Ruler Realm would hit a wall. In front of him, the three men frowned, and a dangerous aura came from them, enveloping the surroundings in an instant. "You don''t seem to have understood my words." A cold voice came out of the mouth of the man who had been speaking idiocy all this while. The dangerous aura escaping from those bodies was dragon aura. A rather impressive dragon aura, so these people could also fight above the cultivation level they were at. Despite that, Tang Yin''s countenance darkened for a brief moment, and suddenly, his body shot out, driving a knee into this man''s chest. "I understood them perfectly, but it seems you didn''t understand my words. Too bad you would possibly live many more years with that dragon blood in your body." Tang Yin said coldly. The man felt a terrifying pain in his body, but suddenly, he saw Tang Yin''s arm move at an alarming speed, and his perspective changed drastically as his head flew miles until darkness reached his body. This drastic movement happened in an instant, so none of his companions could react until they saw their leader''s headless body miles away from them. "Shit, how dare you, you bastard!" they suddenly shouted, but at that very moment they felt a terrifying force pressing them down. Their heads crashed to the ground before they could even exert their powers and they didn''t even have time to think, as their heads exploded to the ground. The cold expression on Tang Yin''s face was the last thing left. Qingyue was amazed at the speed at which these people were moving. ''God, he''s way, way ahead of me...'' She thought but suddenly saw a slight movement in her perspective behind Tang Yin. She judged that she had no time to speak and immediately raised her hands. "Phoenix God Domain!" she instantly shouted and an Icy Domain was unleashed to all sides. That caused the person who was moving at an absurd speed across the ground to see his movement slow down. Tang Yin looked back and was shocked after seeing the Ice Domain ice growing at an enormous speed, stopping that guy''s speed. ''This girl has amazing senses. Even if her cultivation doesn''t follow her, being able to notice the movement of such a high-level dragon assassin gives an example of her immense potential.'' Tang Yin thought. Naturally, he had already noticed him before and planned to move to kill him, but Qingyue''s move came first, which astonished him. The dragon assassin sensed the danger then. ''Too dangerous!'' he thought and immediately activated all the power in his body, activating one of his abilities. Its speed increased drastically, advancing and breaking through the Ice Domain as it moved forward. Qingyue was startled. "Tang Yin, I can''t see him!" she shouted, and when Tang Yin thought to tell her not to worry, he started to feel this entire domain as if it were his own. Even though this guy was moving at high speed, breaking the domain, he could see him clearly because of this. ''Oh? This girl has an amazing mastery of her soul. She was able to transfer domain control to me through her soul... I''ve never seen anything like this before.'' Tang Yin thought but quickly noticed that this guy was trying to hit Qingyue. His eyes flashed dangerously, and he moved at an alarming speed, reaching over him and knocking him to the ground in an instant. "You could die without pain, but you wanted to hit my wife. So, you''ve given me a great idea now." Tang Yin said, smiling coldly. Although Qingyue couldn''t keep up with the fight for a moment, when she saw Tang Yin neutralize the last guy, she ran toward him. "Tang Yin, that''s amazing. Your speed is imperceptible to me; how do you do that? Is it some technique?" she asked doubtfully as she froze the bodies of all those guys. Tang Yin patted her. "Well done." After congratulating her on what she did, he pulled the frozen bodies towards him. "Actually, I''m using the wind to develop speed skills." Qingyue nodded and crouched down beside him. "That''s right; you control all the elements of nature." When she heard this, she was amazed and wondered if she could do the same, although she hadn''t tried. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin, what will you do with these bodies? I can feel that they have a lot of spiritual energy. It seemed as if they were very powerful, even though you killed them in one move." Tang Yin smiled. He sat down on the ground and made her sit on his lap. "I will give you a gift," he said. Although she was stunned at the thought of what the gift might be, she suddenly felt a different power transfer through Tang Yin''s body into her own. At the same time, Tang Yin used one hand to touch the dragon assassin''s body, which began to scream in fear and pain when it felt something coming out of his body. Although Qingyue was shocked by this new thing entering her, she willingly accepted it and didn''t even ask. ''If Tang Yin wants to give me something, I''m sure he won''t hurt me.'' She thought, smiling softly. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire However, within minutes, surprise was written all over her face. Chapter 677 Great Control over the Eternal Sea The tree was not small; it was huge. But for what was a Real World Tree, this was quite small, so Tang Yin realized it was a baby. Still, World Trees are not very common in the universe. They tend to be so rare that they are considered World Treasures. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An example of this is that although there are World Tree Weapons in the Upper World, there is not one real World Tree. While Su Lian''s Spiritual Weapon evolved in the Lower World after reaching the Divine Realms and became a small World Tree, it was not complete. ''Hehe, looks like I already got what I''m going to do to Su Lian. That little girl was so excited after seeing her weapon evolve; I wonder what she''ll think when she sees this.'' Tang Yin smiled when he found it and quickly approached the tree, appearing in front of it in an instant. Even so, at that very instant, he had to jump to the side with Qingyue in his arms and move his hand to the front to stop an attack coming from the front. *SWOSH* The sound of a sword coming in front of him reached his ears before the sword. ''Good speed.'' He thought, but the reality was that he had managed to grab the sword with one hand. That shocked the man attacking him, and he tried to retreat, but Tang Yin pulled him forcefully to the front and raised his right leg to strike him in the chest with tremendous force. The water pressure in the place made it difficult to breathe here, so the moment the kick hit this man''s chest, his body began to convulse in a strange way while he was sent backward slightly. Suddenly, the body began to rise and fall slightly, and a loud explosion occurred at that instant. However, the water pressure in this place easily dispersed the explosion, which surprised Tang Yin. The fact that a Divine Master''s explosion did not even cause slight ripples at the bottom of this place showed that the water pressure here was terrifying. But Tang Yin was unaffected by this. ''What gives me the ease to move and do everything with greater ease is the Law of Control. That aura is really amazing.'' He thought but did not walk. He could still sense someone else, so he looked to the right. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire "If you want to fight for the treasure, then you must leave now. If not, I''ll take the tree and leave." He spoke. Then, a man materialized in front of him and another behind him, both smiling a little. "I''ve never seen anyone use the power of this place better than us. So hopefully, you can use it a little more; at least, don''t die so fast." Said one of them mockingly. This one jumped towards Tang Yin as soon as he finished speaking, but just as he was about to reach and when Tang Yin raised his hand to hit him, he suddenly started swimming nimbly, avoiding Tang Yin''s blow very easily, while sending a strong blow towards Tang Yin''s chest, who had been taken by surprise. Even so, Tang Yin simply disappeared from where he was and appeared behind them. "Oh, so you''re an expert." Her voice sounded indifferent. Honestly, he didn''t care too much whether or not they were experts at this. Still, to be able to move at those speeds and still hit so hard while being at such high pressure was something to be commended. And both of them in front of him moved a little closer. "Come on, your dodging speed is amazing, but you should also attack. If not, dying will be the least for you." They both said, and one of them jumped high up and started swimming nimbly while the other started running at high speed in front of him. Both were attacking at the same time, with similar speed and agility, despite the fact that one was running and the other swimming. ''They''re pretty good.'' Tang Yin thought as he took a step back to dodge the one coming running, which arrived earlier. At the same time, he felt the attack of the one who came from above swimming, so he threw a strong blow upwards, which hit the water and destabilized all the surroundings with force. That made this man look almost suffocated in a moment, so he had to back away quickly to regain his composure. They both looked at Tang Yin in shock. "Can you hit the water in this place and create ripples? Who the hell are you?" they both asked. Not even a Divine Master''s blast could create ripples, but a simple movement from him could do it? How terrifying was his power? Tang Yin smiled and looked at Qingyue. "Don''t move too much; the pressure in this place is quite strong. Use this item in case you think something is wrong; it''s a treasure of those who can withstand this pressure." He said, and after leaving Qingyue, he moved to the front. "Honestly, you guys are pretty good at this. You have pretty good control of the water in this place, which makes me think that you live in a world that has an Eternal Sea as well. But I still think you guys lack a bit of understanding of this water." Tang Yin said and disappeared from where he was. "Where!?" they shouted in shock; one of them tried to move, but suddenly, they felt the pressure of the place swirl over them, which made them fall to their knees, clutching their necks to try to breathe properly. The blood in their bodies shuddered as they felt a terrifying attack from the water. ''What the hell!?'' They looked back with difficulty and then noticed Tang Yin standing there, smiling at them as he pointed at them. "Although you understand the water here very well, you still lack quite a bit before you can understand it as deeply as I do." He said, as he taunted them both and increased the pressure they both felt, wanting to drive them to their deaths. They were both frightened. "Brother!" one of them suddenly shouted and tremendous power came out of them, increasing the pressure drastically. This caused Tang Yin to lose control for a brief moment, which they used to swim and run at an absurd speed away from there. Even Tang Yin was astonished and looked off into the distance. "Is there a Law as special as the Eternal Sea Water Law?" Tang Yin said, astonished. Chapter 678 The Great Dragon Restricted at the Bottom of the Eternal Sea (1) They did not actually increase the pressure, they simply increased the density of the water, which caused Tang Yin to lose control, encountering ''water'' he did not know. At the same time they used the Law they control to escape. He didn''t know the name of that law, but from the way he saw it, he noticed that it was very similar to the Eternal Sea. That is why he thought it was the Law of the Eternal Sea. ''Amazing. I didn''t think there was a Law as exclusive as that; I wonder if anyone in my world has it.'' Although they had escaped him, and perhaps he could catch up with them if he chased after them, this time, he wouldn''t because he was with Qingyue. Besides, if he found them in the future, he would like to be able to investigate them to find out what kind of law those guys have. The Eternal Sea is one of the strangest and most unique types of water he knows of. It is a special kind of water with very different basic elements than real water, which is why it is a good subject to study. Still, Tang Yin returned to Qingyue''s side and began to teach him various things about this water as they moved to grasp the world tree. When Tang Yin arrived here, he stopped, looked up, and frowned. ''I feel like this is not a tree in a desert place...'' He thought and looked to the side. To either side, he could see almost nothing because the pressure and darkness in this place were not for games. Even with his ability, his vision was restricted. But... There was something strange. There were many of the same spirit herbs planted in rows. If he looked at it correctly, this appeared to be like a huge flower garden. It looked like the Garden of some dignified Royal Castle, and the World Tree was part of it. ''A Castle...'' He remembered that castle he had felt before and remembered that it should be further in the background. ''It shouldn''t, should it? They''re too far away from each other.'' Tang Yin sighed and reached out to grab the World Tree. As soon as Tang Yin tried to grab it, it turned into an item and entered the System. Qingyue almost choked on her saliva when she saw this. "What the hell was that? Did it disappear?" she asked in shock. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin smiled, "No. The System I mentioned to you before has a function of turning many things into items. I did just that, and now it''s in my inventory." He replied. Although Qingyue still didn''t understand this System, she still understood the basics and knew that it could make the impossible possible. So he thought it was that kind of situation again. "Let''s get moving. Let''s look for the other treasures." After saying this, Tang Yin started to lead the way to the next treasure. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was thinking about various things. ''Administrator, when I get out of here, can you explain to me all the functions I unlocked from the system? I honestly have so much information about the System in my head; it''s hard for me to get what I want if I don''t see it.'' He said. Akari nodded. "Of course, Tang Yin. I''ll teach you how to use the system well from now on." She replied. Although he had been in control of the system for a while now, he didn''t know what it held for him because he hadn''t been able to use it. He could feel various improvements internally, and some things were in his head that he seemed to be able to use, but he still didn''t understand how deep this understanding of the system and this control went. Still, for now, he was inside the Eternal World, so he decided to focus on what he should. After a long while, they both arrived at the designated place. But they were not alone. There were a few people there, looking at two treasures that were parked in the background. These types of treasures were not like the tree that was planted. They floated and looked like they could be stored in a large enough device. One was a Castle, and the other was a Scepter. The scepter did not appear to be a treasure just by its physical appearance, but its aura was amazing. Already in itself, any item capable of enduring so long at the bottom of this place was amazing and could be considered a treasure, but this one had a special and amazing aura; for many, it was unknown. To others, it was known. Tang Yin wasn''t looking at just 2 treasures, though. If he was told there were three. The other one didn''t seem to be felt and was very small. Because of the darkness of the place, it couldn''t be seen easily, but Tang Yin could see it. ''A key... It doesn''t seem to have anything peculiar about it, but being so small and able to withstand so much pressure it''s something incredible. It must be a treasure of some sort.'' Tang Yin sighed. The problem was that it was in a much more dangerous place than the other two treasures were. Tang Yin looked up and peered into the darkness. Any stupid person could jump in without looking properly since the place was a bit dark and only the treasures were illuminated slightly. That''s why many people ignored what was behind those treasures. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What a huge dragon... My god, how big is it? Its head is as big as a mountain or more, and its claws seem to be able to split a planet.'' Even more dangerous was that he was a dragon capable of sleeping peacefully in this place. Because, yes, he was sleeping there. The pressure of this place and the danger of the Eternal Sea was nothing to him. Qingyue raised her hand to grab Tang Yin''s sleeve, not taking her gaze away from that huge monster. "Tang Yin, I''ve never seen anything this big. How powerful is it?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I don''t know. It has a much higher cultivation level than allowed in this place. But it seems to be restricted," he said, causing her to look at him doubtfully. "Restricted? I don''t see anything like that." She said, and he smiled. "No one should be able to see that it''s restricted if you ask me. I can sense that power far beyond that of a cultivator has been used to make it. It would seem as if it was made by a Primordial Law, so this guy shouldn''t be at its full capacity." Chapter 679 The Great Dragon Restricted at the Bottom of the Eternal Sea (2) "Isn''t he at full strength, and is he this intimidating?" She asked in shock and Tang Yin nodded. ''I''ve never seen a dragon like this either. Why is he here, and why can I sense that some primordial element or law chains him?'' Tang Yin sighed. He looked at the two groups standing here, staring at each other. But just at that moment, he felt some movement in his perception near the huge dragon, so he moved his head drastically. ''What the hell?'' Tang Yin frowned and stared at the dragon. But there was nothing there. He was still in the same place as always. ''I certainly felt his eyelids move...'' Tang Yin focused on staring at him for a few minutes, but nothing happened. ''Did I get nervous?'' Tang Yin smiled and looked up once more. But when he looked up, he had to tilt his body and grab Qingyue by the waist to pull her with him. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Then a fist crossed the place where he was a moment ago. At the same time, Tang Yin had to jump back a couple of times to avoid another blow and looked up. "Oh, so you''ve reached a consensus." He spoke. "That''s right, and in that consensus, only two groups can be. So we''d best kill you before you can cause us any trouble." Replied one of them and rushed at Qingyue at high speed. They had judged that she was a weakness to this man. But Tang Yin sighed. "Tsk, you would have been better off fighting that sleeping dragon than fighting me. At least he''s tied up." His reply was like a whisper, but everyone could hear it. At that moment, the man who had thrown himself against Qingyue appeared from the side of her, trying to grab her. Tang Yin raised one of her hands and grabbed him by the neck cleanly as if it was child''s play to him. "You might be able to give me trouble outside, but here you''re like a kid trying to swim. The ones I got me before were bigger rivals, but you still dare to aim at her?" Tang Yin lightly squeezed the man''s neck, affecting the way he breathed, and then released him into the water. The same water in this place would take care of killing him; Tang Yin didn''t need to bother with it. "Qingyue, throw your Frozen World and freeze this whole place; subsequently, start running in that direction. If we''re lucky, this giant guy won''t wake up. Otherwise, we''ll be in trouble. I''ll kill these guys and run to grab those treasures, so make sure you do as I said." After saying this, Tang Yin started swimming at high speed through this place. Qingyue did exactly as he said and cast her Frozen World. Suddenly, underneath this place, a huge Frozen World began to form at great speed in the direction Tang Yin was going. This Icy World had various repercussions on those above him, and he saw no allies or enemies, but Tang Yin was unaffected. Although Qingyue was not powerful enough, being in this place and understanding it well enough to throw this kind of domain was enough to upset the two groups in front of Tang Yin a bit. Tang Yin caught up with these guys soon after and hit most of them, but a few tried to fight back, which created some small ripples in the water. "Be careful; this guy is an expert in this place!" As soon as one of them reached to shout this, a hand appeared from behind him and hit him, disrupting his ability to breathe in this place. Once their breathing slowed and changed, being at the bottom of the Eternal Sea became a terror. For they could no longer resist the pressure of the water with proper breaths. A trick that only worked at the bottom of the Eternal Sea and which they had all learned exclusively for entering this place stopped working when they felt suffocated, and the water began to do its work. Suddenly, numerous energy explosions occurred as the bodies of numerous Divine Masters exploded. Even so, the pressure in this place was able to prevent such explosions from being noteworthy. After seeing this, Tang Yin smiled. "The Eternal Sea is not with the weak or idiots who lose control. Eternity will only come to those capable of controlling themselves in every possible way," he said softly, turning to run to where those treasures were quickly. But then a pair of green eyes met him. "Wise words, human." A thick, terrifying voice that could make many people tremble with fear came out of a huge dragon''s mouth, which was so large it could swallow cities. The magnitude of this critter was ridiculous, to say the least. Its voice struck Tang Yin to the point of making his body shudder heavily. ''SHIT!'' Tang Yin immediately jumped towards where the treasures were and moved his hand dramatically to create a strange curtain with the water on the spot. The curtain was so large that it could cover the entire Eternal Sea, so the dragon briefly lost sight of Tang Yin. It was just the moment Tang Yin used to grab the three treasures and start running like crazy in the direction where Qingyue was going. But then the terrifying voice sounded again. "Nice trick, human. But, it''s pitiful defense." A huge dragon claw as big as entire cities, tore through that curtain as if it were a lump of jelly. There was no opposition whatsoever and that same claw charged at Tang Yin. ''Too powerful!'' Tang Yin tried to run at top speed, but it didn''t seem to move away from that hand in the slightest. "I just want you to tell me a little bit, human. How did you get that power? And since you''re a Cultivator, have you had contact with ''that man''?" This time, the voice didn''t sound like before but seemed to be transmitted into Tang Yin''s head. That left him deeply stunned. ''That man?'' Tang Yin thought, in shock. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 680 An interesting dragon, with a lot to tell (1) Although Tang Yin had been distracted by that huge dragon''s voice, he still managed to avoid a killing blow when the dragon''s claws struck the place where he stood. Tang Yin then sensed that behind him was Qingyue, so he launched a water attack towards the front to destabilize that entire water region and arrived in front of Qingyue. "Tang Yin, there is a huge barrier that won''t let us out. It looks like it''s a ball surrounding the whole area." Qingyue said quickly when he arrived at her side, as she checked his body to make sure he wasn''t injured. Tang Yin frowned and looked back. "That guy''s weakness is this Eternal Sea. I can feel that he is suppressed here by huge chains and the Sea itself, but I fail to understand what this Sea is in depth." He replied and grabbed Qingyue''s waist to jump to the side, dodging an attack. That huge dragon claw didn''t have much range, but the barrier behind them was just the border of its range, so it was a barrier erected by that dragon. Still, when Tang Yin jumped up and saw the final path of the claw, he frowned and looked straight ahead. "What do you want? It seems you can''t kill us easily, even when you''re quite powerful." Tang Yin said, realizing a few things in the claw strike. The dragon then let out a snort and scoffed. "Heh, why would I bother killing ants? I''m only interested in your power and who you are. This is the first time I''ve seen a bearer of that power," the dragon replied. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin frowned once again. ''That power? He mentioned it before. Does he mean the Law of Control? That''s what I''m using to control this water. It''s a pity that I can''t investigate it further with the Law; my current understanding is very pitiful.'' Tang Yin sighed. "If you want to ask questions, I would also like to ask several, so if you want me to answer questions for you, then you''ll have to answer them first." He replied, and the dragon let out a loud snort through his mouth. From his mouth came a breath that scattered much of what stood between Tang Yin''s gaze and him so that soon, not even the treasures around the area remained. The small sea rocks disappeared, and even the curtain Tang Yin had made earlier vanished. Only Tang Yin was left, hugging Qingyue in front of a dragon so huge it seemed unreal. The magnitude of its size seemed to be proportional to its incredible strength. In a world where Tang Yin could be one of the absolute rulers due to the limitations of the world, there was this dragon. So powerful that all of Tang Yin''s attacks were child''s play to him. "I don''t mind answering anyway; I''m bored most of the time lying in this place," the dragon replied in a slightly friendly tone. Although Tang Yin found this suspicious, he had many doubts about who could be as giant as this guy or how high his power was. But even more, he had doubts about this place, the Eternal World, in general, was a mystery to him, and perhaps this man who was tied up here could give him some answer. "Who exactly are you, and why are you tied up here?" Tang Yin asked directly. The dragon sighed a little. "How much do you know about the Primordial World?" the dragon asked. ''Primordial World again... Then this guy should be from there.'' Tang Yin thought and shook his head. "I have no idea about that place. I only know that the Eternal World belongs to the Primordial World," he replied, and the dragon nodded. "I see; you must be from the remote parts of the universe, then. Perhaps from the lower-level civilizations," the dragon replied, nodding continuously. "Then you don''t need to know anything about that place. As long as you know where you are, that''s enough. This whole world was once mine. The Primordial Dragon of Cursed Eternity, that name you''ve surely heard before. That Dragon is me." The Dragon''s tone was rather haughty, showing that he was proud of his status, his race, and his power. Proud of his identity. But to his surprise, Tang Yin looked confused. "I''ve never heard that name, but it sounds like someone powerful," he replied, making the dragon look at him as if he were stupid. "You''ve never heard my name? Shit, what the hell is the dragon race doing then? Are they eating snot? Or do you live in a fucking dirty water well? How the hell can you not know the name of the Primordial Dragon?" the dragon replied fiercely. Their anger caused the surrounding water to shake fiercely, creating huge waves on the surface. Tang Yin and Qingyue didn''t know it, but the vast majority of people were running out of the Eternal Sea precisely because of that, and many people died. Many of them couldn''t even see a real treasure at least once, and the word that a terrifying beast had awakened would spread throughout the Eternal World in a matter of a few days. Naturally, none of them would imagine that two people, the weaker ones, were talking to that terrifying beast. And they could not see what was happening outside the strange dome that this dragon had created. Tang Yin simply sighed. "Perhaps it is as you say. I might have been living in a world with little contact with the outside. But I think I understand that you are quite extraordinary. You say you were the master of this world? Then why are you bound here?" he asked curiously, and the dragon drastically changed his behavior. His anger was erased to show some sadness, though in reality, he was still angry. "I am a Primordial Dragon. One of the first of my race. I don''t even know how long I have lived, but I am not the only one. I represent ''Eternity'', which is also my curse. Back then, I created this world with my own hands. The Eternal Sea and the Eternal Fire. The Eternal Forest and the Eternal Ice... Even the Eternal Night. All that I created, thinking it would be good for the universe. In the end, I have to serve the sentence of my own curse." His manner of speaking reflected helplessness and he seemed to be recalling a very distant past. Though suddenly his tone of voice changed to a joking one, without warning. "Well, it''s not like I can do much either. I was betrayed because they feared my power, and in the end, I ended up here, imprisoned in one of my creations. My greatest creation was this place, but at the same time, this place became the only creation capable of containing me. Because its eternity is more supreme than the eternity of the rest of my creations when it is against a powerful person like me." After saying this and without feeling guilty or thirsting for revenge, the dragon looked at Tang Yin again. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Is that all? I like to talk about the past; it reminds me of my glory days. If you want to ask anything else, I''ll answer it," he said proudly. Chapter 681 An interesting dragon, with a lot to tell (2) It almost didn''t seem like this guy had been talking about betrayals. That was strange. ''Is what he''s saying a lie, or does this guy not feel hatred?'' Tang Yin thought curiously. "Don''t you want to take revenge? You say it like it''s nothing, or you''re not bothered by the betrayal." Tang Yin said, and the dragon laughed. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahahaha, human, we dragons are not as vindictive as you. We are not so selfish as to hold a hatred for billions of years, hahahaha." He replied, laughing out loud. His laughter didn''t last long, and he quickly returned to normal mode. "Well, I do want revenge, actually, though. But after thinking about it for billions of years, I''ve realized that showing your hatred or indifference won''t do any good. What I say now about wanting revenge is no use, for I cannot do it." "It is not words that matter, but deeds." Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Although puzzled by this strange dragon''s sudden personality changes, Tang Yin eventually nodded. He felt that this peculiar guy was right. Still, when he prepared to speak, the dragon spoke first. "It''s strange for you to ask me this, right? You just grabbed the castle that belonged to me at some point in history. Haven''t you seen how big it is? It''s bigger than entire planets. Haven''t you wondered why it''s like that? I lived there; it was my abode with my family." He spoke, causing Tang Yin to frown. ''Was it that big? It was in item form when I picked it up, so I didn''t notice,'' Tang Yin thought and looked inside, but the castle was in inventory. He couldn''t measure its distance so quickly. ''Administrator, is what he says true? Is the castle that big?'' he asked, and the administrator''s answer was not long in coming. "As soon as you put it here, I noticed. It''s like that guy says, this is a dragon castle. It''s possibly bigger than the Eternal Sea planet on your plane." she replied, leaving Tang Yin stunned and unsure of how to react. And because he remained silent, the dragon thought he was afraid, so he spoke again. "Well, don''t worry, human. I don''t care about treasures at this point. Many people have come here before, and they all seem to have the same level of power, but they all die of fear when they see me, so they haven''t taken them. In your case, both of you are quite a bit weaker than everyone else, but you are the only ones who haven''t died of fright after seeing me. So perhaps those treasures have some fate with both of you." After saying this, he leaned back again, for looking down was tiring for him, as there was a huge chain tying his neck. That chain was not visible to Qingyue, but Tang Yin could see that it was a chain of some Primordial Law. The feeling it gave him reminded him of death, but it did not have the aura of death. Tang Yin then nodded towards him. "From how you talk, it seems like you don''t know what this place has become." Tang Yin said, realizing this. That made the dragon look at him curiously. "Oh? Isn''t this a world within the Primordial Worlds?" He said, but suddenly remembered what Tang Yin told him at the beginning and realized his mistake. "Wait, you said you know nothing about the Primordial World? Then how the hell are you here? And how do you endure that power in your body?" he asked, getting up again. He had been sincere in what he said, but the human hadn''t, he thought. Tang Yin smiled, "I''ve never been to the Primordial World; I don''t even know what it is. But you should know that the Eternal World is a massive summoning center throughout the universe for chosen people. No one knows who chooses them, but there are several requirements to enter. One of them is that you must not be very old. Also, cultivation will be suppressed until the first level of the Divine Master Realm so that everyone is on equal footing. It is a place of great opportunities for everyone." He replied, bringing shock to the dragon. "A summoning world? Divine Master Realm? Cultivation? Are you talking about the Cultivation Laws created by the Great Inventor?" the dragon asked in shock, causing Tang Yin to suddenly become confused. "Huh? Great Inventor? Cultivation Laws? What are you talking about?" he asked in shock. The dragon didn''t bother to answer him; instead, he quickly moved his head towards him. "Human, tell me. That cultivation you say, is it a Power Scale? Who uses it?" the dragon asked quickly. The questions were strange to Tang Yin, but they gave him some information. ''This guy is from the Primordial World and doesn''t know about the existence of cultivation... Could it be...?'' Although shocked, Tang Yin suppressed the urge to ask questions and simply answered the guy''s questions. ''''That''s right; cultivation is on a power scale. We all use it. But I don''t know who the Great Inventor you''re talking about is." Tang Yin replied. That made the dragon''s eyes sparkle with intensity. For a moment, he lost control of his power, and although this sea and huge chains restrained him, his power made the Eternal Sea shudder back and forth. His face did not change¡ªit was a draconic face, and not much could change. But inside him, waves rose. ''Haha.... Hahaha... Shit... You fucking bastard, you really are amazing, did you really make it?'' His mind was filled with thoughts and memories of the past. That past when a young, beautiful-looking man, who seemed to be the great star that adorned the sky of the Primordial World, stood up to announce that he was going to fight the impossible. Who had more wisdom than he? Who could match him? Was his wisdom commensurate with his strength? Was his power commensurate with his intelligence? He would prove that he, who could fight the impossible, was born into this world. But to do so and say so was an Eternal Sea of difference, everyone knew. So, no one paid attention to him at the time. ''Shit... I have to take it back then, you bastard. I said with my downfall, you could never accomplish what you set out to do, but you''re the toughest bastard I''ve ever met, apparently.'' Somehow... The Primordial Dragon of Cursed Eternity seemed to be happy and proud in his heart. Chapter 682 Many Divine Heir? Tang Yin could tell and it left him confused. ''What''s going on with this guy?'' he thought. Many memories and moments swirled through the dragon''s mind, making him wish he could get out of there and look at that unreal world he could never have imagined at the time. As the growing desire to be able to do that flooded his mind, he tried to move fiercely, but that caused the chains that bound him to activate, sending light explosions through his entire body. These explosions were strange and stung his skin, but it was no big deal. They weren''t even painful. But those explosions only activated the Eternal Sea while increasing the strength of the bindings. So soon, the Eternal Sea was activated, and his ''Eternity'' began to roar as it slammed fiercely against the body of this huge dragon. Each strike could wipe out over 1000 Divine Masters, and there were hundreds of thousands of strikes in a moment, so Tang Yin was shocked. He had never seen a chain reaction like that. Even Qingyue, who didn''t understand it as deeply as both of them, was in shock. But that chain reaction gradually weakened the dragon''s strength, so he was eventually beaten to the ground by the strength of this place. His movements made not only the Eternal Sea tremble but the entire Eternal World. This was a tremor that even those in the most prestigious places who were trying to obtain the Primordial Treasures of this place felt. It unleashed chaos around the Primordial World or even those watching. Even so, the tremor was dissipated; it did not even last 2 minutes. But the fact that a tremor of such magnitude was felt throughout this world for more than 1 minute already showed the incredible strength of this dragon. Even so, when it was suppressed, the dragon had a look of annoyance and indignation. Tang Yin stared at it. "What happened? Who is this Great Inventor you mention?" he asked, but the dragon shook his head. "You don''t need to know," he replied coldly, changing his friendly attitude. He tried to calm down as much as he could and raised his head again to look at Tang Yin and Qingyue. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Where did you get that power from?" he asked. Tang Yin still didn''t understand what he was referring to, although he could guess that it was about the Law of Control. But he still wanted to ask him. "What power?" "Don''t play the fool. If it were not for the fact that you have in your body that mysterious Law that no one has ever been able to control in history, I would not wake up. Only a treasure or Law of the level of that power could make me wake up from my sleep. Moreover, theoretically, only a Law born of the Eternal Sea could control it, and you do not have a Law born of the Eternal Sea. That makes me think it''s that mysterious Law, The Law of Control." Replied the dragon, emphasizing that ''Law''. But, like every word from such a powerful person, just that little bit of dialogue had already given Tang Yin important information. ''So the Law of Control had never been controlled at that time... Did anything change during this time?'' He thought but nodded. "I see. If you mean this, I got it from the Heirs'' Chambers. I am one of the Heirs." Tang Yin showed the Law of Control in the palm of his hand, which surprised the Dragon. "Oh? You''re an Heir? It''s impossible; what the hell are you inheriting? The Law of Control can''t be controlled by someone. Even ''he'' couldn''t do it, let alone a measly Heir." He retorted fiercely, getting annoyed for a moment. At this, Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Well, isn''t there a person who can control him in front of you? The title that was bestowed upon me was the title of Divine Heir." His answer caused the dragon to recoil from every symbol of annoyance and ferocity, and a light of disbelief emerged in his gaze. "Are you the Divine Heir, the one who Inherits the Divine Soul?" he asked for confirmation, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s correct." He confirmed. That made the dragon deflate all his annoyance and nod. "I see... Divine Heir... Divine Soul. I didn''t think I''d ever see a Divine Heir again in my lifetime. No wonder you have a memorable appearance for me." After saying this, the dragon bent down a bit to stare at him. "Hmm, so even that you''ve managed to comprehend. Amazing." He said words that made Tang Yin frown. "Have you met a Divine Heir before?" He asked, and the dragon then scoffed. "Heh, one? No, I''ve met many, more than 100. And they''re all the same. Perhaps your soul awakened me as well, as I felt it was known to me." He replied. His reply made Tang Yin shudder slightly. ''A Divine Soul that has always existed...'' he thought. "Isn''t the soul a unique entity for each person? If it has existed before, and I have it now, doesn''t it mean that I have existed in the past as well?" he asked, and the dragon stared at him for several seconds without answering. Suddenly, he shrugged his shoulders. "Well, who knows? The Divine Soul is mysterious, and no one understands it," he replied vaguely. "You know something, don''t you? I can sense that you''re holding things back." "Hahahaha, little human, some things are better not to know, even if they can help you." After hearing this, Tang Yin was thoughtful. He could understand that this guy knew a lot of things. Who knows how many years he might have lived? Besides, he comes from a place called Primordial World. It is possible that his knowledge transcends that of the entire Tang Yin plane. But did he have anything to bargain with to get that information? He knew this guy wouldn''t give it to him for free. ''He shouldn''t have anything.'' Tang Yin sighed then. "Forget it, then. Anyway, I already told you who I am and about my power. Do you have any more questions about it?'' he asked, and the dragon shook his head. "No, I don''t have anything to ask, I think. I just have one question: Since you have the Law of Control and can control the Eternal Sea, can''t you control these chains? If you could untie me, I can make all those treasure seekers leave here, and I will give them all to you." Chapter 683 Agreement His words made Tang Yin frown once again. "Untie you? That would be a stupid thing for me to do. You are a thousand times more powerful than me. If I untie you, I would die without hesitation." He replied firmly, making the dragon scoff. "Hahahaha, boy, do you really think I can''t kill you? If I wanted to, I would have done it already." He replied as he burst out laughing. His laughter annoyed Tang Yin, who opened his mouth to speak. Yet, right at that very moment, Tang Yin felt an attack coming to him and ''broke'' something in him. ''Attacked the System!?'' Tang Yin, in shock, jumped back and moved his hand sharply towards the dragon. "System Core!" he shouted, and suddenly, a large number of strange chains emerged from one side to the other as the System Core materialized above. The System Core enclosed a part of the dragon in a cage of blue chains, very similar to the small tubes he saw when he was in the System dimension. This was the first time Tang Yin had tried materializing the Core, and although he already knew he could, this time, he realized that what he had done was a grave mistake. He suddenly spat out blood and almost fainted instantly, which caused the chains to partially fade. ''Shit... All my power was consumed in an instant,'' He thought with difficulty. He immediately used the Control Law Power Source to sustain the lack of power in his body, and this allowed him to breathe. But on the other side, the dragon, who was in shock from Tang Yin''s attack, remained silent and did not move. His eyes shone brightly after seeing this. He could feel that all those strange chains had tremendous power and could explode at any moment. Although he did not fear the explosions they could cause, the nature of the chains left him in shock. After a few seconds like that, the dragon returned to normal and looked at Tang Yin. "This is an interesting power you have. Forget it; I won''t make your life miserable. I just wanted to show you that killing you is easy for me," he said, lifting one of his paws and showing a strange key resting there. "You see? Even though you have an amazing and unique source of power in there, I only attacked you to steal this from you. Although I''m surprised you were able to counterattack that attack, I can tell you have supreme talent." He replied, teasing a little, though not in a bad way. He actually enjoyed it. It seemed as if he was an old man, watching a young generation rising up that was incredibly amazing, in a way that caused him to rejoice. Tang Yin looked at the keys in shock and then looked inside his inventory. ''He stole it?'' But soon after, the key flew towards him and fell in front of him once again, so Tang Yin looked up. The dragon then lay back down and closed his eyes, removed the power surrounding the place signaled Tang Yin to leave. "You may leave. If you want the Primordial Treasures, you will find them in the Higher Grounds. I''ve seen millions of people try to obtain them, but they still can''t get either of the two there. There is one of them that you will need that key to get, but don''t throw the key away after you use it there, you will need it later, for when you find another Eternal Sea." He said and then opened one eye. "By the way, when you use my Castle, make sure that a person of the dragon race is its owner. That Castle will not accept another owner who is not of the dragon race. And when you use the scepter, you took... Well, good luck getting someone compatible." He said with a chuckle at the end and then closed his eyes to fall asleep again. The power Tang Yin had cast dissipated at that moment, and Tang Yin fell forward in pain. ''The Eternal Sea will hit me if I move. I can''t seem to leave.'' He thought and looked at Qingyue, who was holding him with fear in her eyes. She had been listening to everything, and although she understood almost nothing of what they were talking about, she stood by Tang Yin''s side, ready to defend him throughout. But suddenly, Tang Yin was injured for no reason, and she could not understand why he was injured, which frightened her. She hadn''t felt or seen anything. "What''s wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked in fright. Tang Yin shook his head. "It''s nothing. I got hurt by the skill I threw." He replied and looked at the dragon. "You created this world, didn''t you?" he asked, and the dragon opened his eyes to look at him. "I don''t plan to help you if you don''t untie me, so forget whatever you have in mind. Just because I won''t kill you doesn''t mean I''m going to fulfill your whims." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "I can untie you if you help me get to those places where the treasures will appear. I must tell you that although I have the Law of Control, I have not yet learned to control it perfectly. But I can learn to do it quickly, and with your strength and my power, we might be able to do something." His answer attracted the attention of the dragon, who stared at him. "How do I know you don''t want to deceive me? You can go out into the world freely; I can''t. If you leave after I help you get all the treasures, then I will have lost a lot." Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire "I can take a soul oath that I will try to help you once I get it." "Oh? Do you know that Divine Soul soul oaths are so sacred that if you don''t intend to keep them, you will be killed?" "I am aware of it. And it does me no harm to untie you since you live in that Primordial World, but for my own safety, I must do it just as I am about to leave here." A small exchange of words submerged the close atmosphere in tension despite the fact that they both agreed on what they were going to do. The small exchange of words made them both realize that they both had things to lose, mainly because the dragon knew that Tang Yin asked him for help with those Primordial Treasures. Those were two treasures that, if he were asked, he would not like to bestow on someone else. It cost him millions of years to defend them back then, plus they were the main method to get a certain thing he wanted. But could he ever get them? As long as he was still here, he would never get out, and he could not see the time when the chains that bound him would wear out. Perhaps it would be several billion more years before he could see the sunlight again. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dragon sighed and nodded. "Well, I can do that. It''s a good decision you''ve made, but I''ll tell you what: If you don''t untie me, even if half my body is destroyed, I''ll fight to the end with my eternity to escape from here and find you," the dragon replied. Chapter 684 A false ice domain Tang Yin nodded. "I''ll keep my word as long as you keep yours." "Alright, I won''t say anything more. The next Domain to be opened is the Extrarrapid Ice Domain, and because the treasures here were already taken, it will be opened in a minute. Do you want to go there? There aren''t many people. Besides, your girl is a pretty special Ice user with royal blood. She reminds me of a woman from long ago who left her inheritance there, so maybe you can get some good stuff for her." "That''s my next target. So, can you tell me the easiest way to get there?" "Of course. Just stand still for a moment, and you''ll be all set." The dragon waved one of its legs in the air and created something strange, very similar to the arrays but slightly different. It flew to where Tang Yin and Qingyue were and enveloped them, making them both disappear from where they were without a trace. As soon as they disappeared, the dragon sighed. "Tsk, humans tend to be cunning. Why do I feel like I''ve lost at this?" he said but didn''t give it a thought. On the other side, Tang Yin and Qingyue were in shock, looking at the ice domain in front of them. "What the heck? He teleported us away so easily?" Tang Yin couldn''t believe it, let alone Qingyue. But then, that dragon''s voice came to them, more precisely to both of their minds. "That''s right, it''s nothing special. Hurry up. This domain is actually a flawed version of the Eternal Ice. Many people believe that this domain is giant and that its ice is deadly, but in reality, although the ice is deadly, it is not as much as the Eternal Sea and its size is false. It is only a small domain." Although he was in the distance, the dragon''s voice reached them and only them. Tang Yin was in shock but felt that the System had similar power. ''I must see it later.'' Tang Yin didn''t hesitate to start walking there after enveloping Qingyue with his icy power mixed with the Law of Control. Before entering the domain, Tang Yin could understand what the dragon was referring to. "I see actually this domain is an illusion." He spoke. Qingyue couldn''t see it, but she was very talented with ice, so even though she couldn''t see it like Tang Yin, she could sense that this ice was, for the most part, fake. But she waited to go inside so she could talk. And as soon as they touched the ice there and walked about 100 meters, Qingyue stopped. "It''s not wrong for them to say it''s deadly. Although the ice is fake, the feeling it gives is amazing, which makes many people think walking is the way to go, and they wouldn''t realize they are walking in circles to a certain point, maybe. The Extreme North had something similar to this, although naturally formed, and it was so small that it was almost impossible to get lost." Qingyue was in awe, watching the snow falling at an astonishing speed. Tang Yin was surprised by her ability to see it. ''This snow falling here is real, but she still managed to see it... It seems her compatibility with ice is amazing. She noticed the fake ice far ahead, just by looking at this real ice and some traces of the fake one.'' S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Qingyue looked at him as if waiting for a confirmation. Even though she said all that, she still doubted that it was so. She said it only because that''s what she could see, and she wanted to see if Tang Yin would confirm it for her. He smiled at her while caressing her. "Have more confidence in yourself. You''re very good at this, you know that? Despite the fact that we''re not in the fake snow yet, you''ve hit the nail on the head." Qingyue was happy to hear this. "Hehehe~" A tender little smile escaped from her mouth, something unusual for her. She is normally so cold and indifferent that this kind of laughter makes Tang Yin feel the urge to kiss her, and he doesn''t care about his surroundings to do so. She was stunned by this, but when she reacted, Tang Yin was already walking in front of her, so she started to follow him. Tang Yin and Qingyue walked for several minutes straight. Although they encountered some people struggling on the ice, they walked as if they were in their backyard. It was so natural that there was no obstruction for them and the Dragon internally told them which way to go to get there faster, so they were the fastest, even though they entered last. And after a long walk across this ice, they entered the region of the false ice. "In this place, all you have to do is walk straight ahead. You have already avoided the precipices that could possibly cause the death of any of you," said the dragon. Tang Yin nodded. During these few minutes, Tang Yin had managed to do several tests. He felt that the Law of Control was incredible when mixed with his Divine Soul. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Not only did it increase his learning ability, but it also enhanced his senses and strengthened his ability to see through illusions. It was as if the Divine Soul and the Law of Control formed a perfect symbiosis, drastically increasing all abilities. At this moment, Tang Yin was not seeing that falling fake ice nor the fake floor that should normally be covered with ''ice''. Everything before his sight was reality. ''These cliffs are huge, but when mixed with this illusion, they give people the erroneous feeling that they are walking down when, in fact, they are falling at great speed. What a well-structured and planned illusion. It is many times more powerful than what we have in my world.'' After walking for a long while, Tang Yin and Qingyue stopped and looked ahead. The dragon''s voice rang in their heads. "Welcome to the Ice Phoenix''s chambers. If you want to enter, you just have to defeat that dragon and those guys. What you find there... Well, it won''t be up to me. Good luck." Tang Yin and Qingyue could hardly hear it when they saw the construction there. This place no longer had fake ice; rather, it was many, many degrees below zero. The whole place was so cold that even Tang Yin and Qingyue could feel the cold in their bodies and bones. In addition, the construction looked like a huge Ice Phoenix, which gave a sense of supremacy and power. Chapter 685 Too weak Outside the building, there were only 3 people and a dragon. They were all quite powerful. The dragon was at the Ninth Level of the Divine Master Realm, while the rest were at the same level as everyone else. Even so, the three people present seemed to have a slight advantage and were using three types of ice spirit weapons. One was using a scepter, another was an ice bird, and the other was using a Phoenix. He was in the center, and from the way they were guarding him, it was evident that he was the leader, a Young Master of some ice sect. Among the large number of people who entered this place, only three were able to reach it. Perhaps they were the only ones to arrive because if they arrived so fast, it meant that they knew the way very well; not just anyone would know it. When they felt the presence of new people, they turned around. The man in the middle frowned. ''Ice Phoenix?'' Seeing Qingyue, they frowned, especially the leader. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What a beautiful woman!'' He was so in shock at the beauty Qingyue''s body gave off that he couldn''t stop looking at her. Qingyue wasn''t showing her face, but the beauty her body gave off was enough to show how incredibly beautiful she was. Even so, when he lowered his head to get a small glimpse of her body, he was stunned, looking at Qingyue''s breasts. His eyes sparkled, his body trembled, and his soul shuddered. It was not out of fear. Suddenly, a deep excitement enveloped him, and he realized that he had found a treasure. ''This woman must be mine!'' He was so determined to make her his that he totally forgot about the dragon that was attacking them and against which they should fight. "Bring that woman to me!" He ordered his subordinates. They were in shock and turned to look at him. "Sir... What do you mean?" they asked. The man looked at them fiercely. "Don''t you understand me? I want that woman! She can''t belong to anyone but me!" he growled angrily. He didn''t need to explain to his subordinates when he wanted them to get him something. It was enough to tell him what he needed, and they would move to get it. They also knew they should do as the Young Master told them, so they moved away from the dragon once more and stood at a safe distance between it and Tang Yin. Somehow, this dragon had not moved since Tang Yin arrived, not even moving to look for its rivals. ''If the Young Master says that, maybe this woman has more than just beauty. Although he is the most lustful in the Clan, he is also the most talented at studying people. What does this woman have to make him withdraw from the Ice Phoenix treasure?'' Both of them were confused, but they had to do as the Young Master told them. That was why they both stepped forward. "Kid, we don''t want any trouble, but we need one more member of the Ice Phoenix in order to defeat that dragon. Can you lend us the girl for a moment? She''ll fight with us; we''ll kill the dragon, and the treasure on the other side of that dragon we''ll split in half." One of them spoke first, the one with a scepter for a weapon. Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire After him, the other spoke. "As you can see, defeating that dragon by ourselves is complicated. It requires us to freeze it for a long time, and even if we can defeat it, we don''t want more people to get close to avoid splitting the treasure into more parts. I hope you can cooperate with us. We''ll only need to have her for 1 hour or so." As they said this, the Young Master pulled out a small item on his back and balanced it between his fingers, a sly smile on his face. Tang Yin looked at them and sighed. "I originally wanted to see how capable you were while fighting that dragon. My plan was to sneak in and steal the resources when you guys had expended strength, but this time, I''ve changed my plan." Tang Yin looked at Qingyue and smiled at her, "Don''t move from here. I''ll take care of it in a moment." he spoke. His words confused those in front of him. "What do you mean? We don''t need a bringer of destruction for our plan. This dragon won''t die so easily if we don''t use the power of 2 Ice Phoenix. Our Young Master has one..." Before the guy in the center could finish speaking, Tang Yin appeared in front of him and grabbed his head. "Shut up. With that rapist look on your face, do you think I''ll let Qingyue help you?" he growled as he squeezed his hand as if he wanted to grab a ball. "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of this guy''s mouth as he felt the terrifying force squeezing his head and began to feel everything inside him deconstruct; even so, suddenly his mouth was left without any ability to utter a sound, as his head was blown into pieces, blood, and strange fluids. It was a painful but quick death that made the other two alert. "Damn Bastard, you look like you want to die!" the Ice Bird guy shouted, jumping up and down with force as he activated several skills and used his Law. "How dare you touch one of my subordinates!? Ice Phoenix!" the Young Master shouted. Tang Yin smiled at the sight of these attacks and took out his Hammer to fiercely smash into the ice bird that attacked him first. The explosion sent the other man ferociously backward until he fell to the side of the Dragon. ''Heavenly Hammer? This bastard...'' The Young Master was so shocked that he immediately shouted out the name of his domain. "Immortal Ice Dark Domain!" Still, Tang Yin no longer wanted to waste time on nonsense. After pushing the other guy who was in charge of defense away, away from there, he leaped towards this Young Master. "Hmph, maybe in your world, you are scum and are allowed to live. But, when you go out to a different place, you should learn some manners." With that said Tang Yin fiercely struck the forming Ice Phoenix and the domain at the same time. A powerful spiritual blast rose up, and the Ice Phoenix Young Master spat blood. That attack wounded him fiercely. Still, the attack was just beginning, and his body feared he would not see the end of that attack, for the Heavenly Hammer, feared in the Universe, was heading for him. He couldn''t even dodge it, he had to withstand that powerful attack with his body, but... It was Tang Yin''s attack with all his current power. While he hadn''t been able to find a way to develop his Heavenly Hammer, as well as he managed to develop the supreme sword he has, that didn''t take away from the fact that his power was astonishing. The moment he struck it, the body received a shudder that prevented him from being able to see four more blows landed on his body, turning him into a bloody pulp in this icy world. ''So weak.'' Tang Yin looked up to see the dragon, which was eating the other guy. Ever since he came here, he knew that the dragon was the real enemy. This world limited these people, and they were all so weak that killing them was simple for him. But this dragon was not the same. He was at his full capacity and was at the Ninth Level of the Divine Master Realm. Knowing that brought excitement to Tang Yin''s body, so he smiled. Chapter 686 A tough dragon to crack The dragon glared back at him, its mouth full of the blood and guts of the previous man, who had the misfortune to fall beside it. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Naturally, he was an ice dragon. Being a dragon, his body is naturally tough, and even more so, being an ice dragon. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as it finished eating the other man, the dragon gave a loud roar to the sky and jumped at a speed no one thought it could reach as it swung its forelegs towards Tang Yin. His paw carried a huge, extremely deadly ice stake. He wanted to stab Tang Yin in one move, so he made it fast and fierce. Tang Yin grinned at him and jumped at him. Soon, his fist slammed fiercely into that ice stake, creating a huge explosion that pushed Tang Yin back drastically. The dragon was also stopped in its tracks but was not pushed back. ''God, this guy not only has a ridiculous defense, but his attack is also amazing.'' Tang Yin had felt that blow in his entire being, so he realized that the dragon''s strength was astonishing. However, that was also because he wasn''t using the Law of Control. Simply his current level of cultivation and natural abilities, proper to cultivation, without resorting to skills. Because he hadn''t found a way to evolve his Heavenly Hammer, he had to restrain himself from using too many skills. Although he had numerous ones that were very good, he increasingly felt that they were less and less useful unless he didn''t want to show off his full combat power. But, in a real battle, using the hammer would only be as an appetizer or to kill very weak people, like the ones just now. While Tang Yin was thinking, the dragon jumped on him again, and Tang Yin went to meet it, once again striking against each other. Each blow made Tang Yin feel tremendous pain in his chest and upper limbs; even so, he could not match it. But suddenly, Tang Yin was sent flying backward at high speed. *BOOOOM* The explosion that rose up also dissipated in a moment as Tang Yin, though slightly injured, jumped back toward the dragon and gave it a heavy blow to the head. His attack was powerful. Added to the acceleration he had gained in an instant, the dragon saw his world spinning as he was sent rolling to the ground. Never in his life did he think that one day, he would have to roll on the ground because of the fist of a small human. Tang Yin was also surprised, though. "Shit, this bastard is really tough." He complained, looking at his right hand, which was bruised and his bones ached. Still, he hadn''t broken any yet, fortunately. "Tsk looks like I''ll have to go all out to end this." Even squeezing his hand was difficult for him at the moment. Though the problem wasn''t just the dragon, if not the cold in here. "Who the hell gives off such a terrifying cold? This dragon certainly isn''t." It didn''t make sense that he and even Qingyue would feel so cold. But Tang Yin decided to draw his sword the moment he saw the dragon get up. Suddenly, the dragon stood still again, though it was for a brief moment. Soon, the dragon jumped towards Tang Yin again. "ROARRRR!" A great roar came out of his mouth this time, wanting to attack with a different attack. Tang Yin held the sword in its scabbard and smiled, "Let me see if you can withstand this attack." In midair, he stood as if he was leaning his body forward. Then, a soft and calm aura enveloped his body. At the same time, five more auras blended into that aura. Lightning began to strike everywhere, and heat and cold increased simultaneously, though the predominant aura was the wind, which hit the surroundings hard. The dragon found this strange, but unfortunately, he had no way to stop anymore; he had to go all out. Soon, they were facing each other and Tang Yin unsheathed his sword in an instant, activating his New Concept of Wind. A series of lights flashed at that moment, and Tang Yin appeared on the other side of the dragon, standing on the ground as the dragon tried to strike him. Tang Yin smiled and put away his sword; then he looked back. "Looks like you''re not so resistant against sword attacks." Tang Yin smiled and as soon as he said this, the dragon felt a large number of wounds open up across his body as several attacks wreaked havoc on his body. He was stunned, wondering what had happened. He could understand that Tang Yin had been so quick, he didn''t see it. But how did he get attacks inside him? The reality is that, at that very moment, Tang Yin had launched several attacks. The first ones were aimed at opening the dragon''s flesh and then sending powerful attacks into the dragon so that they could destroy it from the inside. So the first thing the dragon felt were the blows inside, which were so fierce that they wreaked havoc, destroying everything in their path. And soon, those attacks hit the places that had been opened in the flesh, cutting the dragon''s head from the inside out. This dragon soon fell to the ground, bleeding all over without a shred of consciousness. Tang Yin smiled at Qingyue, who planned to freeze the dragon but didn''t have time to do so. "That attack was amazing, Tang Yin. Is that the new concept of wind? I felt you were as fast as thunder, but you seemed to use wind." Tang Yin nodded. "I used lightning and wind to propel myself at high speeds while attacking with my new concept. Hmm, though I feel like it didn''t come out quite well, but it was effective." "It didn''t go well?" Qingyue was shocked. If that was not going well, what would happen when it went well? Would it destroy the world? "I feel like I''m lagging far behind you, so I''ll have to push myself. I remember when I first saw you, you were crippled. You are amazing, Tang Yin." Qingyue showed astonished admiration as she praised him. Tang Yin smiled. "We can do Dual Cultivation to strengthen ourselves to help you," he said mischievously, taking Qingyue by surprise. She lowered her head in embarrassment but did not deny it. On the contrary, she emitted a soft sound. "Hn..." Nodding. Tang Yin laughed. "Hahaha, well, that''s what you said. Come on, let''s see what we can get here." He said, turning around to enter this strange construction. Chapter 687 Abrilth, Little Phoenix The Phoenix form was amazing, but the moment they entered they realized that it was much colder than outside. Also, everything was dark, and even Tang Yin could only see a little in this unusual darkness. "This place is a bit strange, Tang Yin." Qingyue said suddenly, looking at the surroundings. Tang Yin looked at her. "Can you see well here?" he asked, and she shook her head. "No, I can''t see well. But there''s a strange aura here." She frowned, causing Tang Yin to gently grab her by the hand. Still, at that precise moment, he felt a glance, so he turned sharply. That was the right moment when an energy essence collided with both of them. The energy essence crossed Tang Yin''s body and arrived in front of Qingyue in a moment while spinning around several times. "Ice Phoenix Essence?" Qingyue said in shock, causing Tang Yin to finally understand what it was. ''No wonder it''s so cold. Is there something so important here?'' Even so, suddenly that essence manifested into a tall figure of a woman. "Amazing. Truly amazing. I never thought I would ever see an Eternal Heart of the Phoenix again." The woman opened her mouth, and along with her words, a terrifying chill surrounded the surroundings, lowering the temperature just by speaking. This woman had an ethereal beauty and was as flawless as Qingyue. But she was quite a bit more animated than Qingyue. It seemed as if the Ice had not made her indifferent, as could be seen from the expression on her face. Qingyue frowned. "Who are you?" She asked, unable to comprehend what she was saying. The woman circled Qingyue''s body several more times and nodded several times. "You seem to have trained and learned well. Good, good. I choose you, receive my Inheritance. Perhaps I can once again witness the greatness of my Ice Phoenix." After saying this, the energy essence surrounded Qingyue''s body and wanted to send her to a different place. Even so, Tang Yin quickly raised his hand and dug his fingers, wrapped in his Law of Control within the energy to prevent it. "May I know where you will send her?" he asked angrily. That made the woman divert her attention a little. "Hm? Hmph, stay out of my way." She replied fiercely, and the energy essence suddenly repelled Tang Yin, sending him several steps back. ''How powerful!'' In shock, Tang Yin couldn''t help but look straight ahead. The woman was stunned after doing this and looked dramatically toward Tang Yin. At the same time, Qingyue disappeared. But the moment that woman looked at Tang Yin, he had to surround himself with the Law of Control and his new concept of fire as the degrees soared by many degrees below zero. The cold was so terrifying that even with the Law of Control and Inferno active, Tang Yin still felt cold, so he had to empower it with his Divine Soul, which was exposed. At that moment, the energy essence quickly advanced and appeared in front of him. Somehow, the essence trembled as if something had affected it, and each tremor sent powerful waves of cold into the place. But from one moment to the next, those cold waves stopped affecting Tang Yin, which made him frown. "You... Divine Heir... Is that you, Yin?" She asked in shock. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Her question and the change in her tone of voice made Tang Yin flinch slightly and look at her. ''What the hell? Why did my Divine Soul tremble?'' He thought, staring at her. His soul didn''t just tremble; it literally rampaged at that moment and emerged all at once as if it wanted to be noticed. It was a noticeable change, but one that Tang Yin could easily control, for it was a blow to his feelings that occurred. Somehow, at that moment, a strange vision crossed his sight, but he quickly regained consciousness. ''What the hell is going on?'' "Who are you?" Tang Yin asked, confused, causing the energy essence in front of him to shudder slightly, but she smiled when she felt the Divine Soul. "Yin, it''s me, Little Phoenix!" She said quickly, with indescribable excitement on her face. Still, she suddenly pulled herself together, remembering that that name might not bring back memories. "I''m Abrilth, Abrilth of Ice, Little Phoenix!" She replied. Her words hit Tang Yin hard, making his soul shudder and his mind buzzes loudly. He even took a couple of steps back, feeling an intense pain in his head. ''Abrilth? The Goddess of Love? No... Abrilth was never a Goddess of Love... Abirlth of Ice...'' He looked up suddenly and looked at her with different eyes. In his world, it was believed that the Goddess Abrilth of the past was a Goddess of Love. There are many legends of her and other goddesses out there, but they are legends without historical foundation. But, the Abrilth who crossed Tang Yin''s eyes when he stared at her was a woman who, at first, was cold and distant but with infinite curiosity, who gradually became an extremely cheerful and independent woman. An immense amount of strange and unfamiliar memories crossed his eyes. From a moment when a beautiful looking young man, who bore much resemblance to him, met her, to fall in love with her... Five lifetimes later! For the ''Yin'' of that time, thawing that Heart was a challenge, but love blossomed, and she became such a joyful woman that she was considered the Love of a whole World, which now seemed so distant and strange that it looked unreal. All those memories that kept coming back gave him an answer as to who this woman was and told him of the deep love that once existed between them. "My Little Phoenix!" He said in a low but audible cry that sent tremendous streams of energy to the woman in front of him. She smiled with joy, and a radiant aura emerged from her body as she lunged towards him, trying to embrace him. Tang Yin did exactly the same, but could not grasp anything. The energy essence crossed his body and left Abrilth with a puzzled face. She couldn''t help but feel mixed emotions as she turned around. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The energy essence stood as if she felt downcast and deeply sad when she saw him. "My body no longer exists, Yin." She replied. She was not just any living being. She was Abrilth, the Primordial Ice Phoenix. She was the first of her race to exist. Even if her body disappeared, her essence would live on, possibly for eternity, unless external causes killed her. And this is because it is her Essence that gives birth to the Ice Phoenixes. She is not just any existence, but at this moment, she felt deeply sad. Chapter 688 What his soul has desired Tang Yin stared at her and took a deep breath to calm his beating heart. "It''s been a long time since the last time. How long has it been since then?" he asked, and she smiled with sadness in her eyes. "I don''t know... It''s been billions of years since the last time. Can''t you remember them through your soul? If you find out the number of lives you''ve had so far, maybe you can remember." Tang Yin frowned and tried to remember, but after thinking for a while, he could only frown and shake his head. "There are so many, I can''t count them anymore." He sighed, and she smiled at him. "You don''t seem to have died this time, even though you seem to have gone through a lot of trouble. Did you manage to understand what your soul was longing for?" She asked, bringing a heartbeat to Tang Yin''s heart that came with a number of memories from the past. ''True... The longing in my soul...'' He has always been him. Every reincarnation he has had is only a fragment of his existence, but all those fragments together do not form something. In fact, they form nothing. They are all scattered fragments, left in the annals of history, and only a few people remember him. Every time he reincarnates or is reborn, he has no memories. In order to recover those memories, certain conditions must be fulfilled, and one of them is to reach that which is on the other side of the Divine Master''s Realm. But it is many reincarnations ago that he fails to do so. And, it is not certain that, then, he will be able to reach the greatest heights. He always tends to run into problems that end up killing him. But the last time he died... ''Why could I remember my last life?'' He sighed, unable to find the secrets of his own soul, but when he thought of that, he frowned and raised his arm. His body was soon covered with the power of the Law of Control, bringing a surprise to Abrilth''s face. "The enigmatic Law of Control... Is that what your soul longed for?" She asked, in shock. Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin didn''t know how to answer her immediately, but he nodded after a moment''s thought. "It''s likely. I feel my soul and the Law of Control resonate with each other," he revealed, causing Abrilth to be stunned and giggle a little. "Haha... Hahahahaha... Agh... Shit... What a shitty fate you have, my love..." She said suddenly, as she felt a strange pain. She never imagined that she would feel pain now that she is in an essence form. The only thing that keeps her consciousness active is this immortal Essence. The same essence that exists to keep a primordial race from going extinct. That is all that is left of her, along with her essence, the last remnant of her soul that had to have dissipated long ago but is still there. Perhaps her soul was feeling deep pain, surprising Tang Yin. He looked at her. "What happened?" he asked, and she sighed, trying to grasp it. "...Over a billion years ago, someone came to see me. The Mad Scientist of the Book, do you remember him?" he asked, and Tang Yin frowned. ''The Mad Scientist of the Book?'' Trying to recall, his mind flashed back to when both Abrilth and he were together. Abrilth was immensely powerful back then as one of the primordial of a race. She could fly through a world that was cloudy to him right now but felt too big. There were only a handful of people with power and status above her, but in general, she could do whatever she wanted. They once stumbled upon a library in the middle of nowhere as they traveled. A quiet man was there, reading a book on the outskirts of a Library. His unusual personality surprised them when he appeared in front of them and invited them in. That was their first contact with the man. Subsequently, he revealed secrets that would be investigated by many people, only to be mocked by all. Then, he received the title of The Mad Scientist of the Book. A man who claimed he was going to change the Laws of the Game. A man who claimed he would create a Ladder of Power. Someone who claimed the impossible and unleashed great waves in the world. As Tang Yin thought this, his heart pounded again, and his mind buzzed, remembering what he had talked about with the Dragon a while ago. His eyes sparkled then as he realized something. ''The Great Inventor the Dragon said is the Mad Scientist of the Book!'' ''Wait... Did that man actually accomplish what he said? He created a Power Scale? He created the Laws of Cultivation, the creator of Cultivation!?'' After realizing something so astonishing, he looked at Abrilth again. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He visited you? Why?" he asked quickly. She sighed and looked discouraged. "That man is no longer that Mad Scientist. His new title is The Great Inventor. I don''t understand what he''s doing, he just came and told me some things. First, he said he would make this world different for protection. I don''t know what he turned it into, but then he asked me, if I ever saw you again, to tell you to seek to control the Law of Control. He discovered that this was what your soul was seeking. But that, after this... You might be in for a calamity-level misfortune, so you had to think about whether to continue the cycle of reincarnation eternally or face your destiny." Although she seemed to know more, she didn''t say anything else because she didn''t want to worry him, and Tang Yin was deep in thought for tens of minutes. Perhaps he was considering things, or perhaps he was trying to understand what she was referring to. He felt he knew something of what she was saying, but he couldn''t remember anything. It was as if those memories existed deep in his soul, but he couldn''t access them. ''Maybe if I overcome the Divine Master Realm, I could retrieve them?'' He thought and realized that might be the case. ''I need a little more time... By the time I complete my revenge against those guys, maybe I can understand what that man meant. If that man managed to go from Mad Scientist to Great Inventor, it means he knows a lot of things just like he did then or even more.'' He didn''t want to despair thinking about things he couldn''t control, so he looked at Abrilth. "Let''s not think about that; how did you end up like this? Why do I feel like there''s only the Essence of your existence left now?" He asked. After hearing this question, Abrilth did her best to ignore those thoughts and smiled at him. "The Lord of Death hunted me to near death because I killed one of his Heirs who killed you in the past. You may not remember it because you tend to die at the hands of that bastard, but there was a time when you died at his hands a few hours before I could find you. I saw your body 1 hour after your death, and that''s when I killed him. That''s what made me like this now." She replied, currently remembering that with a smile on her face. Chapter 689 I have a way It had been a long time since then. That guy''s power had made her tremble then, and it was at that moment that she realized the terrifying existence of the Lords of Primordial Law. She was the Lady of the Ice Phoenix Race, a Secondary Primordial being and the most powerful of that race. She was feared everywhere, but before a Lord of a Primordial Law, her power was not too much. Although she could give him trouble, in the end, she ended up dead because, on top of that, he was the most terrifying among the Primordial Laws. Tang Yin frowned upon hearing this and let out a snort. "Although I don''t remember anything about that bastard, I recently fought his heir." "You fought him?" she asked in astonishment and walked up to him quickly. "What happened? Is he still after you?" Tang Yin scoffed. "No, I killed him. I also dealt a small blow to the Lord of Death, so I''m a bit satisfied for now." Abrilth was stunned hearing this and looked at him in disbelief. "You killed the Heir of Death, really? You..." She suddenly looked at his body and remembered the Law of Control. "I see... With what you were looking for, your Soul surely awakened, and considering how enigmatic that Law is, they should have given you amazing abilities." Tang Yin smiled, "Well, something like that. Anyway, that guy is dead, and surely the Lord of Death will be looking for another heir. That one will be more problematic because now that he knows my Soul has finally awakened, he''ll surely keep him away from me because of the hatred between us. So, for the next time I meet him, I must move forward in big steps." "How will you do it? Are you in the Primordial World? I heard from the Scientist that the world has changed a lot. The Primordial World is no longer centralized, and so most galaxies don''t know of its existence. You''re not in one of those distant galaxies, are you? It''s very difficult to travel across the universe, after all." She asked, and Tang Yin had to smile sheepishly. "Actually, I am in a distant galaxy. It is possible that I am the faintest among all galaxies." Abrilth was surprised by this but sighed. "...I see. That will be dangerous... I''d really like to be there to help you. With my knowledge, I should be able to do..." She suddenly stopped talking and remembered the girl she had just sent there. "That girl, is she your girlfriend? Is she traveling with you?" She asked quickly, looking up to stare at Tang Yin. He frowned and nodded. "Her name is Qingyue. Why?" he asked, and Abrilth smiled broadly. "With her heart, I can infuse my soul into her! I will teach her many things and impart all my knowledge to her. Even though I will lose my autonomy and will never be able to get a vessel, I can travel with you as long as she is there, " she said joyfully. She had already given up hope of getting a vessel. She knew very well that her soul was fading and that if it were not for the Phoenix Essence, which is immortal, she would have died long ago. Finding such a good body for her was almost impossible under those circumstances. But if she bestows the Spiritual Essence on Qingyue and locks her soul inside Qingyue''s heart, she will be able to live there as an ''independent'' entity that chose that heart as her residence. Whenever she wanted to talk to Tang Yin, she could. Those benefits are there only because Qingyue has an amazing heart: the Eternal Heart of the Phoenix. That heart... It was her heart in the ancient era; it was born with her, and she was her first bearer. Said heart is highly compatible with her soul, and although it is no longer hers and can never be hers again due to various attributes of it, it is still a good choice to live with. Tang Yin nodded slightly upon hearing this but shook his head at her proposal. "No, that won''t be necessary. I actually have a way to keep you inside me now, and I have the ability to, in the future, find you a body. If you lock yourself in Qingyue''s heart, you will stay there forever until Qingyue dies. I honestly don''t like that kind of situation." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Do you have a way to do something so amazing? My soul isn''t a complete soul, you know? It won''t do with normal methods." She replied, confused. Tang Yin smiled. "My method isn''t normal either. But it''ll take a while to do it. Did you send Qingyue to receive your inheritance?" he asked, and she nodded. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s right. I honestly gave up hope of ever seeing you again. I was going to cut off my existence here at once and allow her to become the next Primordial Phoenix without my presence. It had been so long that I had given up hope." At last, she smiled tenderly. "I didn''t expect you to be by her side. If I had seen you before, I wouldn''t have given her my entire inheritance, as I still like being the Primordial Phoenix. Still, there is nothing to regret. She will pass that test easily, and then she will come here, and the Essence of the Phoenix will recognize her as the owner. At that point, my soul will be unbound from this world and possibly perish." He replied. Tang Yin then nodded and made the decision. "Let''s do the procedure at once, then. It''s honestly not complicated. You will simply feel and see strange chains wrapping around you and tying you to something. I will grant you a place in a part of my mind that is a bit special. Then even then, I think we will be able to touch each other." He said, and without waiting for her confirmation, he sat down cross-legged. She, though awed by his words, the thrill of seeing him again was mixed with the thrill of touching him again, of feeling him. Even with the thrill that, possibly, in the future, she would have a body again. Even better was the thrill of being there again, with the man for whom she would fight even death itself. That strange title she once won was clearly due to that moment. She received the title of ''Goddess of Love'' only because she gave her body ''for love'' or so people say. Although she does not like the title, she has fallen madly in love with that Divine Heir who has no home, family, or inheritance but who is the most amazing, in her eyes, among all the Heirs of a Primordial Law. So, if he calls her ''Goddess of Love,'' she will gladly accept it. So, she waited obediently for what he would do. Chapter 690 Meeting With her eyes closed, Tang Yin began to create a series of spiritual arrays that were quite basic but with great power. He did not take too long doing this, as they were basic arrays. These arrays were the ones in the System Core, so although they were basic, they were not simple. Once this was done, he raised both hands forward and touched the spiritual arrays. Just at that moment, all the arrays coalesced into one and seemed to materialize the System in front of him, although it was not really so. A strange little window resembling the System was materialized, from which powerful chains flew out to where Abrilth was standing. The time elapsed between Tang Yin''s initiation and the release of the chains was very short, and soon, these chains firmly surrounded Abrilth''s body. Although she was confused, as these chains felt a bit strange, seeing that Tang Yin did it, she didn''t object to anything. She began to feel the chains bind and seemed to squeeze her tightly, but before she could utter a word, the chains pulled her into the small window that had been created and disappeared there. After disappearing, she suddenly appeared inside Tang Yin''s Inner World. She saw something amazing there. This world was extremely developed, astonishingly large, and detailed. But now, there were several new things here that she did not expect to see. The first was that next to it was a castle she didn''t recognize. She wondered what it was. Second and most surprising were the huge chains overhead blocking much of the sky''s view. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire She frowned. Somehow, she felt like she recognized those chains, but she couldn''t think of why she thought so. In the end, she ignored that and focused on looking at the third thing. The third thing, and also one of the most amazing things, was the huge Tower that rested nearby, but in the space of this world. It seemed to be near and yet far away, and it gave her an extraordinary feeling. While she was thinking, Tang Yin''s voice came to her. "Your soul is very weak. Are you feeling well?" he asked from her body, and she smiled. "Yes, I''m fine. It''s nothing." She replied and looked at her hands. "Now I even feel much better. For the first time in a long time, I feel like I''m not fading." A smile broke out on her face, and she thought about asking him to come over, but Tang Yin spoke first. "Qingyue came out." At the same time, Abrilth, who moved her sight around the world, found the figure of a woman covered by fog. Abrilth was shocked to see her here. "Akari''s mist?" this escaped her lips. Akari was staring at her as well. Suddenly, she moved her hands sideways, casting an ability, isolating the place they were in, turning it into a place where there seemed to be no movement at all. Abrilth looked at this and frowned. "Law of Time..." She recognized it immediately and then looked at Akari. "It''s you, Great Lady Akari. How are you still alive?" she asked. She even stood on alert, ready to fight if the situation called for it. But Akari simply shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t plan to fight. You don''t need to be defensive. I''m just a helper in the equation." "I don''t understand what you mean. That doesn''t answer my question." "I''ve never been obligated to answer someone''s question." Abrilth frowned; she was a little annoyed. But there was nothing she could do. "I think, as Yin''s woman, I should know why you''re in his body." "Well, I''m simply here since he allows me to be." "Do you think me stupid? You are the Lady of Time. There is nothing Yin''s current strength can do against you. If you do not answer me, even if it burns my essence, I will take you out of here. Don''t think I don''t know the wiles you tend to employ." Akari smiled beneath the fog. "Still, the reality is that I am here due to him allowing me to be here." She replied firmly. After this, they both stared at each other. Sparks of energy seemed to clash between them, turning the entire paralyzed ground into what could be a small battlefield. Abrilth never looked away from Akari''s eyes and vice versa. Still, after looking at her for a few minutes, Akari sighed. "Tang Yin now has an amazing Source of Power that helps him tremendously. Its name is ''System''; I made a contract with this one a long time ago, and that''s why I''m here. If you notice, I am a soul just like you. Don''t worry; I don''t plan to do anything that would harm Tang Yin. If I did, I would harm myself." She had to be sincere. But Abrilth didn''t seem to believe her. That sounded like something Akari would say, so she couldn''t trust. Akari knew that. That''s why she sighed. "He has control of this System. That''s why he let you in here. I am still an independent entity if you ask me. Since he doesn''t seem to have any plans to enslave me, but if he did, I wouldn''t be able to do anything. Don''t worry, he told you earlier that he fought Death, didn''t he? I helped him. I''ve watched his life for several years, and now I''ve grown fond of him. I have no intention of harming him. On the contrary, I will help him destroy his enemies." After saying this, Akari walked past Abrilth and told him to follow her. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She walked to a small house where she had slept before. Although there were still not many comfortable things there, the nearby environment and aura seemed very much like Akari''s. It was very... "...Childlike." Abrilth said suddenly, seeing the cute little childish arrangements Akari had all over her small house. It slipped out unintentionally because she remembered the rumors about Akari then. Akari felt tense as soon as she heard this, but she smiled, though her smile seemed forced. "...You seem to remember the past very well." Abrilth realized her mistake at that moment but just smiled. "It seems like you don''t really plan anything. Saying something like that in front of you in the past would mean death." She spoke. Akari sighed. "I can''t do anything; how many thousands of years have passed? I can''t even change a little bit. Time is something... Very cruel." She understood it perfectly because she was, literally, the personification of the Laws of Time. No one in this world would go to understand the Law of Time better than she did. She would never change, perhaps. Although she has become more mature thanks to Tang Yin, she still feels she has a long way to go. Though perhaps... That wasn''t bad. That was her charm. Chapter 691 She wants to try it Abrilth smiled a little. "I don''t think your situation is so pitiful. With every power comes great responsibility. In your case it''s simply a developmental problem, but in Yin''s case... It''s a life and death problem. All the Heirs hate him, and no one understands why. The Overlords want him dead because they believe he will kill them someday. That''s a pitiful fate." Akari had to agree with her. Still, there was nothing she could do. "At least now he seems to have found what he was looking for. I wonder what the Overlords will think when it is revealed that the Divine Heir no longer died when it was his turn." Abrilth stared at her. "What do you think? Among the Supreme Lords, you must be the one with the most knowledge." "Who knows? I have billions of years away from the Primordial World. Many things may change during that time. I have nothing to think about regarding it either. Some things are better left unknown." Abrilth frowned at this. Still, she didn''t continue to ask something about it. Instead, she decided to focus her attention on something else. "Since we''re here, I''m curious about the greatest enigma of the ancient era. Even the Overlords were curious about this. Why does Akari''s Mist exist? What are you hiding? Can I see your face now?" she asked. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Akari stared at her for a minute and shook her head. "If you saw it, you would be lost in time and never be the same again. Only a couple of people in the whole universe have been able to look at it without getting lost in time. So, forget about wanting to." Akari moved to another place, so Abrilth remained thoughtful. But just then, she felt a different presence, and a voice echoed above them. "Oh, this is an amazing meeting. The Lady of Time with the Primordial Phoenix. I never thought I''d get the chance to see them in life again." Abrilth frowned and looked up. "Primordial Dragon, what are you doing here? I thought you were sealed under the Eternal Sea." She spoke. Though she couldn''t see where he was, she recognized the voice. The Primordial Dragon laughed. "Hahaha, old friend, it''s been a long time. But I''m still in the Eternal Sea. It''s just that I made a little contract with the boy. I sent a part of my spirit to accompany him and send him to different places in the world since he needs treasures." Abrilth couldn''t help but be defensive at that moment. "Don''t even think of doing anything that could hurt him." She replied while frowning. "Hahahaha, I''m not that stupid. He promised to free me, so I hope he keeps his promise." "Oh well. If he promised something, then he''ll keep it as long as you keep your part." Abrilth then lost some interest in the dragon and walked over to where Akari was. "It seems that Lady Akari is still just as indifferent as she was in the old era." Dragon said, but Akari didn''t even answer him. She seemed to be busy with something from the System. Which made the Primordial Dragon sigh. "Ma''am, I''m just curious what happened back then." Then, Akari decided to pay some attention to him, though only for a few moments. "Nothing happened. The universe has secrets you''re better off not knowing. Even if you''re a Primordial, you''re just a little guy who gave birth to a dragon style; you don''t need to worry about issues other than your race." "But..." "Just focus on returning to your strongest state; you can ignore the rest. Take advantage of the opportunity that came to you, and stop asking silly questions." A long sigh was heard a few seconds later, and the dragon''s presence disappeared from Tang Yin''s Inner World. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Although Abrilth was curious, she didn''t ask any questions. In the end, she knew that even if Akari was a bit childish, no one could convince her to say something she didn''t want to. Since they were in this place for now, they should at least get along, so they started talking. ... Tang Yin was deep in thought about the system''s power when suddenly Qingyue appeared out of nowhere, floating in the air. Her beautiful blue eyes were shining with power and her perfect face had somehow become more resplendent. She looked more attractive, and a strange power surrounded her body. At the same time, the Essence of the Phoenix that had been left behind moved towards her and entered her body as if it were natural. It was not difficult for her to receive the Inheritance this time. Although she did not understand the reasons, the ease of the tests surprised her. It was as if her body and soul had been made to inherit this. That''s why it came out so quickly, and when the Essence entered her body, her head was filled with distant and powerful memories. Her body was filled with a strange power. Somehow, she felt it was an existence away from reality. It was a strange feeling and one that she did not like. Therefore, as soon as she left, she searched the room for the figure who had made her feel at home. She found him quickly, and a beautiful smile emerged on her face as she jumped towards him. "Tang Yin..." She said softly, hugging him and suddenly kissing him. Although he was surprised, he reciprocated her kiss, hugging her gently as he caressed her. "How are you doing, Qingyue? Did you receive the Inheritance correctly?" he asked, and she nodded tenderly. "Hn. It wasn''t hard." She replied, but the truth was that she didn''t want to detach herself from him, so after saying this, she firmly grabbed his head and kissed him again with determination and strength. Their intertwined lips changed the tone of the room. The lonely, dark room was soon surrounded by an impalpable aura, which seemed to want to take them to a different world. The world of pleasure. Unconsciously, Tang Yin activated a barrier to cover them, preventing anyone else from seeing or anyone else from disturbing them. It was a barrier to exclude themselves from the world for a while. They were soon lying on the ground, one on the other. Their intertwined lips felt good to both of them, but it wasn''t enough. Qingyue broke away for a moment and smiled sheepishly. "...Can we do what you always do with the other girls? I want to try it, too." Chapter 692 Bing Qingyue and Tang Yins first moment (18+) Although Tang Yin had been surprised by her proposal, seeing her eyes lusting after him did not allow him to refuse. Even though they were in a dangerous place, he wanted to try it. He wanted to do it with Qingyue, too, naturally. He had wanted it for quite some time; who wouldn''t want to do it with a woman as perfect as her? He didn''t hesitate to jump on her, making a bed appear behind her. He was always prepared for this. She didn''t refuse him. She had seen him doing it before and had always wanted to try it¡ªshe had wanted it for a while now¡ªso she allowed him to take off her clothes at the same time she took off his. Between kissing and touching, they were both already horny. But when Tang Yin pulled away to go down to her bottom, he couldn''t help but linger for a minute to admire the beauty and perfection of this body. It was a body that seemed to have been sculpted by the gods. The perfection of her curves was astounding. Her tits were beautiful and firm, fleshy, but they didn''t seem to have any fat on them. They were perfectly sized, not too big, but bigger than Tang Yin''s hands. He couldn''t help but move his hands to touch them, for they looked too perfect and had an amazing texture. But the tantalizing body made him want to experience it more, so he moved his hand down, his fingers touching Qingyue''s skin along her curves until he reached the bottom. Qingyue squirmed a little at this, receiving some tickling on her bottom, which was suddenly touched by Tang Yin''s playful hands. When she felt his fingers enter her, her body tensed a little, tightening slightly. Although she had seen Tang Yin do it before, she never thought it could be so embarrassing. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Still, she didn''t want to take her gaze away from Tang Yin''s beautiful face, so she stared at him, allowing him to play with her a little. The games between the two of them did not go on too long; Qingyue''s body fluids showed that she was really aroused, and Tang Yin''s penis was at its peak state of growth. Qingyue''s beauty was too bewitching and powerful for him to bear. Besides, Qingyue''s moans were too beautiful. So soon, he stopped fiddling with her and stood in front of her. She smiled a little and spread her legs slightly, raising her hands also to open her vagina for Tang Yin. Although he was surprised, this act sent currents in his body, so he couldn''t help but line up his penis with the entrance of Qingyue''s vagina and slowly put it in. "Hnn..." Soon, the pain hit Qingyue; she felt something opening up inside her, so she clenched her teeth and her legs, preventing Tang Yin from being able to move. He smiled at her and stroked her a little, massaging different parts of her body and allowing her to relax her muscles. During his short time doing Dual Cultivation, he learned various massage tactics to help women relax and feel better. So he slowly began to massage her, and Qingyue felt more relaxed. At the same time, Tang Yin was pushing his waist as he felt her legs and lower part muscles relax. The pain was inevitable, but the feeling of pleasure mingled with her soft and beautiful moans, allowing her to enjoy the moment. "Ahnn!" Soon Tang Yin''s penis had managed to break through her beautiful vaginal cabins and went all the way in. The big moan that escaped from Qingyue''s mouth was so beautiful that Tang Yin wanted to hear it again, so he moved his hips back and forth once more. "Ahnn!" The first time quickly turned into a 2nd and 3rd time. As Qingyue''s moans filled the room and plagued it with her beautiful melody, Tang Yin began to feel his penis very tight. ''Amazing... She squeezes too tight.'' He thought, possibly, she was the tightest of all his girls. But she was doing it in a different way; somehow, her vaginal walls seemed to be hugging his penis tightly in an amazing and extremely pleasurable way, forcing him to cum in no time. He couldn''t take it for long. The pleasurable and unusual feeling made him shoot all of his cum inside Qingyue. "Ahnnnn! I''m coming, Tang Yin!" Such a pleasurable feeling made them both cum, for she was also feeling something extreme at the time. Tang Yin was surprised; it was the first time he was cumming so quickly. But, without meaning to, his mind hit on the reason. ''We are too compatible.'' It was as if Qingyue''s vagina had been made for him. His penis was perfectly stationed there, while Qingyue''s vaginal walls embraced him and allowed Tang Yin''s penis to touch her most sensitive parts steadily. In a situation like that, just once would not be enough. They both knew that. When they both saw each other''s faces, she smiled and turned around. She lay on the bed face down, leaving her beautiful, perfect buttocks in the open air. Although she said nothing, her meaning was obvious: She wanted to do it in that position. Tang Yin could not take his eyes off Qingyue''s beautiful and perfect buttocks and unconsciously raised both hands to squeeze them. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hnn!" Tang Yin began to knead those beautiful buttocks while spreading them open to see the other side. Her vagina, at this moment, was dripping with his semen. He couldn''t help but want to put it in there again and didn''t need to hold back. He immediately mounted on top of Qingyue and thrust his penis into her vagina. Qingyue had to bite down on the sheets to keep from moaning loudly, but the moan still reached Tang Yin''s ears. He began to move once more, in and out. His penis could slide easily through her vagina, giving her the most pleasure she could feel. Qingyue could hold back her moans less and less until it got to the point where she didn''t want to hold it back anymore. She let her body enjoy the moment as she took advantage of slightly moving her hips upward. Somehow, she found that when they both moved, they both felt better. It seemed like her vagina was discovering the perfect ways to compenetrate with Tang Yin''s penis, and she was doing what her vagina demanded. That allowed both of them to sink into a moment of extreme pleasure until... "Ahnnnn!" "I''m coming, Qingyue!" Tang Yin''s big spurt of semen spurted deep inside her vagina, while a big spurt shot out of Qingyue''s vagina. Both of them had once again climaxed at the same time. Chapter 693 Indecent proposal? 18+ But this was no time to stop. After changing positions, they did it more than 9 times in succession, until Qingyue fell exhausted on top of Tang Yin, with his penis still erect, hitting Qingyue''s buttocks and staining them with semen. Qingyue trembled on his arm as her vagina cummed. "Ahnn." "Haah..." Although they were tired, the pleasure of doing it together was amazing. Perhaps it was the first time in a long time that Tang Yin felt so good and exhausted, even though it had only been a few hours. Qingyue smiled to see him like this and moved her lips to kiss him once more. She didn''t want to stop. But, just as they were kissing, Tang Yin squeezed her buttocks, and his penis touched a different place... Qingyue felt a current cross her body as she felt Tang Yin''s penis touch the walls of her other hole... Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire ''What will it feel like to do it over there? Master told me it was possible...'' A strange feeling rose in her heart, and she broke away from Tang Yin to stare at him. "Tang Yin..." Although she opened her mouth, she didn''t know how to utter anything else. She didn''t know what to say. Tang Yin shook his head doubtfully. "What''s wrong, Qingyue?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She smiled with some embarrassment and lowered her face. "I... I want to try ''over there''." She moved her body back slightly, allowing Tang Yin''s erect penis to touch the part she was referring to. Her words left Tang Yin in shock. He hadn''t expected Qingyue''s perfect beauty to ask him that with such a serious face. And he couldn''t deny that he was interested in doing so. But he didn''t know how to react to Qingyue''s proposal, so he spent a few minutes thinking. Then he smiled and hugged her to him. "Are you sure? Doing it over there isn''t like the usual." Qingyue nodded tenderly. "Yes... I want to try." Tang Yin then kissed her on the lips, drawing her into a tight embrace towards him, plunging her into a deep and long kiss. At the same time, his curious hand moved to Qingyue''s good, beautiful buttocks while his fingers sought their place in a different hole. Qingyue tensed as soon as she felt it, but somehow, the experience of her first time made her relax and allowed him to do as he pleased. Still, indeed, this was different. ''It doesn''t feel the same at all...'' She thought. She even stopped kissing Tang Yin so as not to bite him and hugged him tightly to hold on. "Go on..." She said softly as she saw Tang Yin stop. He then slowly moved his finger, trying to work his way in. Fortunately, and who knows why, he had a few lube things in his inventory, so he pulled them out to help her. "Hnn. Hnn. Tang Yin..." Qingyue''s soft moans sounded close to his ear, flooding the room with her beautiful melody. After a few moments of Tang Yin''s finger entering her anus, Qingyue began to use her hand to lubricate Tang Yin''s penis. They both did it slowly, but Qingyue was already dripping juices from her vagina from the first moment, she was too aroused, so the wait seemed like forever. Still, after numerous minutes of preparation and Qingyue''s anus had adapted to three fingers of Tang Yin, she pulled backward on the bed and turned over. "It''s okay... I think I''m okay now. Please put it in..." She said, as she lifted her buttocks towards him and spread them open, allowing Tang Yin a splendid view of her beautiful ass. Tang Yin didn''t think twice; he immediately reached behind her, lining up his penis with Qingyue''s ass. His penis had already been erect for a long time; the excitement of seeing Qingyue asking him to thrust in and in that position was too much to bear. Therefore, he slowly began to thrust his hips inward. "Ahnn!" Qingyue moaned loudly as she bit down hard on a pillow to hold it in. Her moans grew louder as Tang Yin''s penis pushed its way through her anal cabins. ''Too tight...'' Thanks to the lubrication, Tang Yin''s penis was able to enter smoothly and slowly, working its way through. But it was too tight. That felt really good. "HNNNNNN~" Qingyue raised her hands to grab Tang Yin''s legs. He thought it was to stop him, maybe because it hurt, but suddenly, she grabbed and pulled him. "More..." She asked. That broke Tang Yin''s mental barriers. Somehow, he knew he didn''t need to hold back, so he immediately pushed his penis hard. "AHNNNN!" The big moan that escaped Qingyue''s mouth came along with a big gush of vaginal juices, which soaked the entire bed. Tang Yin then began thrusting his hips again and again. At first, he did it gently, while Qingyue''s moans became increasingly frequent. But gradually, he began to increase the force on his hips. "Ahnn! Ahnn! Ahnn! More, Tang Yin!" As he moved, Qingyue''s vagina kept on squirting. She felt extremely good, she never thought this kind of sex would ever feel so good, so she couldn''t control her fluids, which gushed out of her vagina. Tang Yin was no better off than she was; although he was able to control himself, it was because he was holding back the urge to cum. But he couldn''t hold it in forever. He soon pushed his penis hard into the bottom of Qingyue''s asshole. "Ahnnn!" Along with Qingyue''s big moan and a hoarse groan from Tang Yin, all of his semen was forcefully deposited inside her; at the same time, Qingyue cummed again as she trembled under Tang Yin from the extreme pleasure she felt. They both stood like that for a moment until Tang Yin stepped aside, and they could both breathe easier. Even so, suddenly, Tang Yin felt Qingyue mount him. Not only that, she grabbed Tang Yin''s still erect penis and lined it up to her ass, which was still dripping with cum. When Tang Yin opened his eyes, he was surprised by the face of extreme pleasure and Qingyue''s expression. Her eyes seemed to glow with a heart in the middle, which seemed to widen the moment she sat up, with his penis shoved into her ass... . Chapter 694 The evolution of death After many continuous hours, Tang Yin and Qingyue finally left the place where they were excluded. On their way out, Abrilth was quietly waiting for them. Because of Tang Yin''s restriction, although she could leave his Spirit World, she could not enter where they were. She simply waited patiently in what had been her home for billions of years. "Yin." She greeted him as soon as she saw him leave with a big smile. "What are you doing here? I thought you''d be inside waiting." "Well, there are things I need to talk to her about before I stop worrying about the race. Can you leave us alone for a moment? You can go on out; we won''t be long." Tang Yin looked at her and then nodded to Qingyue. "She is trustworthy. The heritage you have was born with her, so follow her advice and words. You will be able to improve very fast when she starts teaching you, " he said, and after patting Qingyue, he walked away from both of them, leaving them alone. As he walked through the long corridors of this huge building, the dragon''s voice suddenly came to him. "So the Phoenix Immortal Essence found a new owner, huh? How envious." His words seemed to be pitiful, and he certainly seemed to feel very envious. The encounter between Tang Yin and Abrilth brought back many memories, so he could understand why the dragon was so envious. "How many dragon races have ceased to exist? I remember back then, a large portion of the Primordial World was under the power of many dragons, but for as long as I can remember, there are only dragons with diluted blood left, very few pure ones, and most are normal dragons. It seems that many have gone extinct." "Sigh. Yes, after my confinement, many have become extinct. Even among the Primordial Dragons, I don''t think there are that many left. Death has evolved to the point of even threatening us, so it has become arrogant and unsustainable. As far as I understand, about 257 types of dragons became extinct." This long-lived dragon''s voice sounded a bit regretful. After all, his dragons do not have an Immortal Essence. Once the one who originated them dies, the race will likely become extinct because dragons have enemies everywhere, and many are afraid of them. Tang Yin was surprised by the staggering number of extinct dragon types. "Is death currently ruling the Primordial World? What happened to the rest of the Lords?" Tang Yin asked. "There are still a few Lords. We don''t know where they are. Time and space are lost in some loop, or who knows what they are doing; never again did an heir of those two appear because they were on the run. I think a battle happened between them and the Lord of Death; the Time and Space lords lost, and the Lord of Death is actively looking for them to kill them. The Primordial World¡­ I don''t know who rules it, but Death has a terrible influence there." "All the Lords fear him, except the Lady of Life, but she does not meddle in his troubles. Although there are several on the same level of strength, it is likely that none would dare oppose that guy at present, but he does not rule the Primordial World; the powers still oppose such a mandate, and although they fear him, they still stand before him. I don''t know how long that could last." Tang Yin was a bit thoughtful about what he heard. He did not remember the Primordial World very well, but he did remember the power of the Lords and Primordials. They were people of tremendous power, and it was overwhelming and scary just to have them around. They were at the top of the pyramid and ruled every region of that place. The fact that such powerful people were afraid of another was unthinkable then, but he can understand it in this era. Death is a Primordial Law that was born along with creation. It could bring death to anything that was alive, but immortals who belonged to the same category, whether Primordial or the Lords of Primordial Laws, were a bit out of that rule. They were immortals in the full essence of the word; naturally, they could not die. They did have true immortality. Although there was a way to defeat them, because they were not invincible, they could not die. Most likely, if someone defeated them, they would be sealed for eternity or have their bits and pieces chopped up all over the universe, but there was no way to destroy their bodies to the point of disappearing from existence. Time could not do it, nor could space, much less life or even destruction or the various types of Primordial Laws that exist. None could kill one of those real immortals. But everything changed when the World learned that there was one capable of evolving among all the Primordial Laws. Death. The only Primordial Law capable of growing. Life was limited to creating life. Time to control time and space to control space. Destruction brought Destruction, but its destruction would not necessarily kill you if you were immortal. But Death was limited to an absurd concept: To kill. And the concept of killing doesn''t see Immortals or mortals. As long as it evolves enough and as long as the Lord of Death is powerful enough, it could get to kill ''immortals'', because its evolved concept could transcend the concept of immortality. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Perhaps that was a mistake in the universe, a mistake in the Universal Laws, a mistake in Fate, or a mistake in life itself and its concept. Whatever happens, the fact that it can evolve caused many races to become extinct. It is possible that the Lord of Death actively sought to get stronger, and perhaps killing is one of the missions to evolve his ''Death'', which is why he is always conducting constant massacres. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one could kill him because he was immortal, and they could not defeat him either because they were afraid of his concept. They thought: What if he managed to evolve him to be able to kill us? Then, they did not dare. All this allowed it to develop to the point that now everyone is afraid of the man who bears the burden of death. ''Although many oppose that guy, they fear him at the end of it all. They kill his Heirs because they fear him, but they dare not say it openly or face him precisely because of the same thing. In the end, the fear that a few might die back then allowed them to be unable to stop him now. They are just playing against time and waiting for a miracle.'' Tang Yin smiled a little at the thought like that. Now, the doubt of the Mad Scientist that appeared in his occasional memories entered. ''He''s the same one who created Cultivation.'' He thought. Chapter 695 The Law of Cultivation. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire Cultivation has been the anchor of the Worlds outside the Primordial World for many years. In his world, this was the norm. Cultivation existed in the ancient era, but that era is only a few billion years old. It is nothing compared to how long the Primordial World has existed, so it is understandable that the history of the little corner where Tang Yin is is so limited. Even so, cultivation has been the force and power that has made great civilizations rise and fall; this one has seen them rise and die. Worlds with cultivation have been born. Entire planets have always had cultivation and beings that can even be considered mythology who were cultivators. It has been a concept that has transcended the ages from ancient times to the present in a vast and powerful universe. How is it possible that anyone created such a concept? What absurd level of intelligence is that? Besides, in the ancient era, the rest of the universe was not so divided from the Primordial World, but now there seems to be a huge difference, and it is not only of space and distance but also of power. Now, the Primordial World still relies on its own Power System, but the rest of the universe relies on cultivation. And that concept was created by a man. A man who was able to create a Law. The Law of Cultivation. A different Law that can have an infinite number of practitioners and allows each and every one of them to become enormously stronger, using the energy of the world. It is an innovative and different creation; if it were a Primordial Law, then it would be the best of the Primordial Laws. ''That man is truly a peerless genius. How could he think of so many things and give it form? How did he make it so that a person could literally be born with cultivation? How did he make it so that his invention would plague a world and the entire universe?'' Countless questions were crossing Tang Yin''s head at this moment because he could not comprehend the magnitude of what that person had done. None of the Lords or Primordials could create a Law; they could only delve into their own laws and understand them or the depth of their power. The most talented inventors could design worlds and shape them, like the eternal dragon. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no one besides him was able to create a Law, let alone make it so versatile and extensive. ''What will be the depth of this Law?'' Tang Yin thought but quickly smiled. He found it amusing to think about its depth when he had not even set foot on the highest level of his world. In the end, he could only admire the great ones from below and struggle to rise to the top to understand them. His thoughts wandered back and forth until he reached the front door of this place. Everything had changed. The snow stopped falling, and the storms, once snowstorms, were now non-existent, not even the winds. The illusion was still active, but there no longer seemed to be life here. And there didn''t seem to be people either, so all was silent. ''As the Essence now belongs to Qingyue, she can no longer keep these abilities that characterized Abrilth, active.'' He thought and smiled. Seeing this so quietly made him want to practice his Law of Control. ''A unique and different Law. Special and powerful. A Law capable of surpassing the Primordial Laws and controlling everything... I have no recollection of this Law in my past memory, and it makes sense; maybe this was the Law I was always looking for and the reason my soul was traveling for so long.'' He smiled. Although he didn''t have many memories of the ancient era, because almost all of those memories were information regarding Abrilth, he still remembered meeting a few Heirs back then. He also wanted to understand why he was considered an heir back then. What did he inherit? A soul? But he didn''t inherit it from anyone but himself. He was once the bearer of the Divine Soul and wanted to discover who he was and what he should do in that world. Still, gradually, he stopped being a bearer to become an Heir, inheriting a soul with a terrible destiny: The destiny to continually die at a young age without achieving real success. He never had a ''Lord'' to teach him what he needed to do, but he knew he had to find something. The problem was that that something had no idea what it was. He never imagined that what he needed to look for was the Law of Control. Now the question was, what was it about this Law that the most unique Soul that ever existed in this universe was searching for it? What did his soul crave from this Law? Power? the ability to control? did it yearn for something else? ''If I remember correctly, that man I saw some time ago who was very powerful told me that all the answers to my question were in my soul. Should I stop looking outside for answers and start looking inside myself?'' he thought. Somehow, this absolute stillness and the terrifying silence helped him understand one thing. Becoming strong is secondary when you have a mission. That mission is to discover his soul and himself, indirectly strengthening him. Perhaps if he manages to understand his soul, he will understand the questions in his heart, and he will be able to strengthen himself enormously quickly. ''Progressive strengthening comes after intensive understanding...'' He thought softly and looked up. The sky here was white. A beautiful white, which made him smile. "I am not powerful; I am a frog at the bottom of the well trying to reach the stars. But the stars are so far from my understanding, I can''t even see them." "But, someday, I will step on every one of them. There was a man capable of creating a Law and spreading it throughout the universe, just based on his intelligence and mental capacity. And there is a soul that could have all the answers this universe needs. A soul waiting to be discovered; strangely enough, I am the bearer of that soul. I wonder how far it will take me to understand it and how far I will be able to become The Controller. I believe I will be able to control every one of your powers, stars." "In the meantime, I''ll accept being a frog at the bottom of the well, but who is at the bottom can still climb up, and you are at the top... You can also fall." His smile became calm and sly. His Law of Control aura gently emerged and seemed to dance around him as if he could understand what he was talking about. Chapter 696 Orb of Eternal Night This aura gently surrounded him and caused him to start training unconsciously. He wasn''t training hard; he wasn''t even cultivating. He was simply throwing punches, training his martial arts and movements. Since he was young, he has been told that martial arts as a lifestyle was some of the best training for him to understand himself. That is, to train martial arts with the pure body, without looking for excessive muscular strength and simply looking for mental things like discipline and peace, among others. That would allow him to go into his own terrain and reach the greatest heights of any other type of training he wants to do. When he was young, he received intensive martial arts training from his master, but his master, if there was one thing wrong with him, was that he was not a martial arts expert, so he could not teach him everything in depth. ''I should visit one of those big training mountains or one of those lonely monks to try to understand what they teach. Maybe it will help me delve into my own body''s knowledge.'' Tang Yin thought as he let his body move as it pleased. In that way, an hour passed until Qingyue''s presence behind him and Abrilth''s entering his spiritual world woke him up. He then stopped and looked at Qingyue. She looked much more beautiful and glowing, as well as satisfied, so he smiled at her. "Shall we go?" he asked. She nodded. "Come on, I think I''ll be able to help you better now. Besides, Lady Abrilth gave me several treasures; they will surely help you." Saying this, she gave him her storage ring, in which there were many treasures of different kinds and for many things besides being of a very high level. ''This will certainly help me to make my girls'' fingers golden.'' He smiled and, after that, grabbed Qingyue by the waist before departing from that place. "Dragon, what''s the next spot to be opened?" "The Cliff of Eternal Night. There are the greatest treasures of the Eternal Night, but in reality, most of them are garbage compared to the treasures the phoenix has given you. Also, the eternal night is not the same as the rest; there are no beasts guarding anything, and only the beasts tend to go there to try to get their treasures, just like the rest of the people. If you want the best of the treasures there, just look for the Orb of Eternal Night. The rest aren''t much use, and they''re not very versatile." "I understand, how long for it to open?" "I''ll teleport you in 10 minutes." Just as the two finished speaking and as Tang Yin flew next to Qingyue, a system message appeared right before his eyes. ''Oh? Information from the Eternal Night Orb?'' The System looked a little revamped today, which struck him as odd. He wondered if Akari had been making modifications, as the color scheme was no longer so simple; it looked a little better. [Orb of Eternal Night] Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire | This is the main treasure of the Eternal Night. An item one level below a Primordial Treasure. | It can be used without using the Law of Cultivation to make it an External Spiritual Weapon, so anyone with Eternal Night blood can use it. It is a Soul Weapon. | It has only one ability: Empowerment of the Eternal Night of its bearer, up to the maximum allowed. | It is a modifiable Treasure. | With the help of System Rooms and other high-level items, you can upgrade it. ''Wow, it''s really good that treasure, but it''s likely to have more stuff since it''s an item at the level of a Primordial Treasure. Still, boosting Eternal Night to the maximum point is a really good thing. Eternal Night is not just one skill; it''s a large set of skills. In general, it can boost anything born from that special ''attribute''.'' Tang Yin smiled. He immediately decided to get it. A few minutes later, Tang Yin and Qingyue were teleported to a rocky area with trees and undergrowth. Big mountains surrounded them, and, most characteristically, a vast black hole was in the background. "Good luck, kid." The dragon''s voice rang out one last time before falling silent. As soon as they arrived there, they were in an area with few people, so Tang Yin thought no one would see them, but suddenly, Qingyue''s voice gave him news. "Tang Yin, look. It''s those guys from before; they''re watching us like we''re ghosts." Tang Yin frowned and looked up to see who it was. As soon as he saw them, he was shocked. It was those guys who ran away from him in the Eternal Sea, the ones who had the Laws of the Eternal Sea. Tang Yin smiled as soon as he saw them. He immediately grabbed Qingyue and disappeared from where he was. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That left that pair of brothers in shock. "Brother, that bastard is gone." Said one of them, looking at the surroundings to ensure they weren''t ambushed. In this place, there were quite a large number of thieves and assassins. Many of them had powers that were born of darkness or some kind of night, so seeking the treasures of the Eternal Night was the most reasonable thing for them to do. That''s why they had to be careful when they were around. The other brother nodded. "Be careful; that guy may be around. I don''t think he''ll leave when he just got here. Besides, did you see how he did it? That must be a really powerful bastard from some mighty civilization. We can''t mess with him; let our previous encounter pass into oblivion, understand?" "I understand, brother." As they spoke, a voice came from behind. "Oh, it''s you, brothers of the eternal sea." "Agh!" Both of them gave a strange cry as they stepped forward, wanting to run away, but just then, Tang Yin managed to grab them before they could flee. "I don''t think you can easily escape again. You are no longer in the eternal sea." He grinned sinisterly from behind them, scaring them to death, though they didn''t die. Chapter 697 Reaching an agreement They both trembled and quickly shielded themselves to avoid any blows. But Tang Yin didn''t hit them; he simply stopped them from leaving. That left them stunned, and they looked at him strangely. "What do you want? We don''t want to fight, but if you wanted to kill us, you would alert everyone present." "Keep in mind that being chased by thousands of powerful people is not good by the time the best places open up." They both spoke but couldn''t move, so they tried to activate their laws to get out of control as they spoke. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t mind being chased by all these guys; they would die one after another. But I also don''t want to fight right now." "Then why are you stopping us? We''ll go somewhere else so we don''t get in your way." "No, not that either. I want to make a deal with you." "A deal?" "Yes. I think you guys are good at using the laws of the eternal sea, aren''t you? I want to go in there and get treasure, but I don''t want to be disturbed to avoid wasting time." They both looked at each other, confused. "What the hell do you want us to do then? You want to use us as cannon fodder by distracting the rest?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes." "And why the hell would we do that!?" they growled. Tang Yin smiled. "If you do, I can turn a blind eye to the above. I can see that you guys aren''t looking for treasures, especially since you just want to try your luck, so I might as well give you some of the treasures I already have in return. If you decide not to..." Tang Yin smiled sinisterly. "Out of the eternal sea, do you think you can run away?" His energy surged dangerously out of his body, though it did so in a way that the rest of the people in the surroundings wouldn''t notice and only directly affected the 2 in front of him. ''This guy... Why does he have such a powerful aura if his cultivation level isn''t that high?'' Both of them were in shock. In the end, they both decided to compromise. "What do we have to do? What will you give us in return? We just came to train and get precious and exotic herbs." Tang Yin smiled. "It won''t be much; it will be a good exchange if you help me." Though inwardly, he thought, ''Sure, if you manage to survive.'' Afterward, he took them to a different place and told them the plan. In short, they were to be used as cannon fodder to prevent certain powerful people from approaching the place where the Orb was. "...I don''t think it will be difficult. I saw that you have great power. If we mix our Laws of the Eternal Sea with your Law, we could catch everyone off guard. Look at how this place is built." The elder of them pointed at the cliff to Tang Yin. The latter nodded. "It''s a huge gap. You mean almost no one dares to use their full powers here to avoid attracting attention?" "Yes, exactly." The man nodded quickly. "Hardly anyone uses their Laws here because everyone sees this place at the same time. It would be counterproductive to use your powers to grab a treasure, and you would end up being seen by all the guys here. Chances are that when you come out, they''ll jump on you and kill you, " he said. And then his brother continued. "But we have an advantage in this. We are carriers of the Eternal Sea, and at the same time, we are assassins; we are good at creating curtains. If we use it to create a huge curtain of water, mixed with your power, we can splash them all at the same time when you have gotten the treasure you seek, and we will flee quickly." "That''s right. The problem is that for that to be effective, no one must be inside the cliff, so we must do it at the exact moment it opens." Tang Yin nodded toward them. "Good. That''s a good plan. But, in addition to that, my girl will use her power as well." "She?" They both looked at Qingyue. The indifference, coldness, and aura she gave off from her body told them what kind of cultivator she was. "Why use ice? We don''t see how it can work with our Eternal Sea." They both looked at each other, confused. Tang Yin smiled. "Tsk, you underestimate the phoenix ice too much. You guys take care of the curtain; she will see that our retreat is perfect and leaves no traces. Also, avoid attacks when you are unprepared." "She''s not that powerful; how do you expect her to come out well from an attack from that bunch of guys? She''ll possibly get hurt or killed by recoil and mess up our plans." "Just do as I say." Tang Yin shot them a cold look, causing them both to swallow saliva and nod. After that, they didn''t speak anymore, as they didn''t have time. "It will open in no time; get ready. Do as we agreed. If you do as agreed, I''ll do my part too." Tang Yin said, staring at them. They both swallowed a little. Although they were confident, they were working with someone who could betray them at any moment and against many powerful people. Clearly, they were not in the best of situations. Still, they had planned a way to escape in case they needed to. ''Let''s hope this guy keeps his word.'' They thought. Even if they wanted to flee, he was right. If under the Eternal Sea, it cost them so much, when he doesn''t even have the laws of the Eternal Sea, how hard would it be for them to flee on land? They were experts in the Eternal Sea because of its laws and the many trainings they had done there, but if even in that place they had to run away from this guy, they could do nothing in a place where he was better than them. So, with nothing to do, they decided to go with the flow and see what happened. The countdown started soon after, and suddenly, a huge, almost invisible curtain of energy was unleashed. A huge surge of energy from the world was unleashed upon them, and they felt a terrifying coldness. Simultaneously, a puff of dark energy engulfed the surroundings. This was just what Tang Yin needed to jump over the place at high speed, taking Qingyue with him. Since they were so close to each other, the two brothers knew it was time to start without Tang Yin telling them, so they both jumped after him. "Law of the Eternal Sea!" With a great shout that shocked the surroundings, a huge curtain of water formed over the place just after the curtain of dark energy passed. It could not be seen on the other side, but this one stood at the entire mouth of the cliff, alerting many. "There are bastards who want to take control of the treasures!" "Let''s attack at the same time!" Many shouts went out from one side to the other, and other people simply moved without needing to hear them, launching powerful attacks to destroy the curtain of the Eternal Sea. Chapter 698 A very fast mission Suddenly, an enormous amount of powers were unleashed upon the curtain of the Eternal Sea, causing the brothers to shout towards Tang Yin. "Quickly, they are too many and too powerful; even the Eternal Sea won''t hold!" Tang Yin nodded to Qingyue and Qingyue then opened her arms high up, flying out on her own and letting a huge phoenix out from her back. A terrifying coldness girded over the surroundings at the sound of a huge phoenix''s roar. This roar was so thunderous that it caused many people''s ears to suddenly pop, bringing pain to many of those present. At the same time, various attacks flew from within the curtain of the Eternal Sea outward and slammed into many of those who were now attacking it. As they struggled, Tang Yin quickly reached the designated place. This was, in essence, a super big cliff. Well, that was the name it was called, but in reality, it was nothing more than a huge gap between giant mountains. The difference was that there were a large number of treasures underneath because there was the largest concentration of dark energy Tang Yin had ever seen in his life. All this dark energy was supplying a large number of Eternal Night treasures that were here, from cultivation techniques and strengthening techniques within the Primordial World Power System to great treasures like the Eternal Night Orb and several more. The black fog that covered the place made it impossible for anyone to see, which made it dangerous to enter, but Tang Yin could see without any problems. The hole was bigger than he expected, and underneath it were huge stakes and caves, with a huge number of bones scattered about. ''A lot of people have died here. It seems this dark energy has an amazing gravitational effect that makes flight impossible.'' He thought. Although he wasn''t affected by it, he could realize the properties of this energy. It was perfect for training, but in such large quantities, he dreaded the thought of allowing Shi Yue to train here. It was possible that she would be so overwhelmed by so much energy that she might explode. ''Perhaps only in very later stages could it be achieved. The concentration of energy here is pointless.'' Then he looked at the Orb of Eternal Night on a small hill below. In front of it was a sword stuck in the ground and a pile of bones around it. ''Dark energy seems to emanate from it, but at the same time, it seems to enter it. What a fine treasure.'' He thought. Thanks to that, he realized that the Orb was practically the leader of the treasures in this place. He didn''t want to waste any time. He knew Qingyue had grown stronger, and now her cultivation level may have even surpassed him, but that didn''t mean she could hold out that long in the face of so many powerful people. Even the phoenix might fall. That was why he hurried. As he had hoped, this place was safe. Nothing could do anything to him in this place if he had nothing to fear from dark energy. He fell upon the orb, grabbed it, also grabbed the sword to the side. There were 2 precious herbs sprouting on the side of the Orb; he also grabbed them as he more or less recognized them. And he also grabbed a few cultivation techniques before leaving there. Above him, Qingyue was in a bind. ''I can''t control my powers very well.'' She thought, frowning to try and do better. The problem was that she was having a hard time, and the curtain was being affected, along with small setbacks. And the people on the other side were getting increasingly desperate, attacking ferociously, again and again, without stopping to rest. There were waves of attacks attacking their defenses; even the brothers were already slightly retreating. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire One of them shouted at that moment. "Still nothing!? You bastard, these guys aren''t sheep, make it quick!" he shouted angrily, as a small stream of blood shot out of his mouth shot to the front. They had hit the place hard; even Qingyue recoiled a little when she was pushed back. But, just then she felt a hand holding her. "Tang Yin?" She turned her face and naturally, Tang Yin was there. "Get ready, throw your icy domain together with me. We''ll freeze the whole place at once to flee." He spoke. Subsequently, he jumped in the air a little above Qingyue. "Tsk, you guys are so impatient. I was trying to get good stuff down there, but you guys are so weak that you want everything done by me." He joked, pissing them off more. "You bastard, what have you done? You got us holding punches; you think us brothers are punching bags!?" "Hehe, that''s just what I was thinking." Tang Yin quickly stomped his foot in the air, causing the winds in the cave to swirl wildly along with the dark energy below him. "Let me take your power for a moment, Cliff." He smiled. With each passing second, the wind at his feet became more and more frantic. He had activated his new concept of wind differently. ''Time to create a great attack.'' Tang Yin then drew his sword and swung it backward from his body by his hip. "New Wind Formula: Eternal Night Cliff Hurricane." He smiled, calling out the name of a small but bold skill he had just created. Immediately after, he shouted to those above him, "Attack at the same time, NOW!" At his shout, which expected no reaction or action from the brothers, his sword moved fiercely towards the front. It seemed that he wanted to kill the brothers, but in reality, it was a movement directed by his Law of Control. ''Nothing will happen without my decision. I am the Controller.'' His eyes flashed with intensity, and his skill moved to the sound of his sword. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the brothers felt the terror behind them, they decided to trust Tang Yin. They didn''t know why, but they felt that if he had wanted to kill them, he would have killed them already. The feeling of terror behind them told them that it was an impossible skill to avoid, so they simply followed their instincts and Tang Yin''s orders and attacked fiercely towards the front. Chapter 699 The immensity of the universe Immediately, a huge wave of dark energy and wind mixed with a powerful attack of one of the most unusual laws of the universe: The Law of the Eternal Sea. In doing so, both brothers lost control of their ability, as the interference of the Law of Control transferred that to Tang Yin. Everything was in perfect harmony and constant balance, achieving a much more powerful attack that swallowed a huge number of people in front of them. Everyone, big and small, powerful or weak, felt the power of that terrifying attack. And as if brought by death itself, a second after they felt it, they all heard extremely cold voices speak: "Frozen World Domain!" A man''s and a woman''s voices came out simultaneously, as if synchronized, and a terrifying coldness girded all but four people. Everyone present, not counting those 4, was frozen like ice cones in that instant by a power difficult to bear, which an amazing Law and an immortal essence empowered. Even Tang Yin didn''t expect it to be so powerful that it would freeze everything and be unaffected by the reactions of so many people. ''Wow, the Immortal Essence is so good.'' He thought, but quickly grabbed Qingyue and walked past the brothers. "If you don''t want to die, you''d better run before this domain is broken. Although it''s good, so many powerful people will manage to break it in no time." After saying this, he began to fly at high speed out of there, leaving the two brothers in shock. But Tang Yin was not going to break his word, so even though he flew at great speed, he allowed the two of them to follow him, so both of them were soon running after him, even though they were injured. They had taken the brunt of the attack, so their injuries were a bit serious. When they all disappeared into the horizon without a trace, the icy world was shattered into pieces, and many abilities flew back and forth. The Spirit Bones were unleashed as well, so a great roar was heard when all of the trapped ones came out. "What the hell was that!?" "Such a powerful icy domain!" "Was that a domain union? Who the hell are they?" Shouts rained back and forth, but soon, they realized that those guys were no longer in sight and couldn''t follow. This astonished the most powerful ones, who were together with large groups. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire They realized that something was wrong. "It''s not a good idea to chase or focus on them. That domain was powerful enough to paralyze us all without the ability to do anything. If they wanted to kill us, many of us would have died." The strongest gathered their followers to speak to them. "It is possible that these are people from one of the higher civilizations. To launch such a powerful domain, maybe only those guys can do it." "A higher civilization?" Most people who heard that were in shock. They all understood what it meant, so they had to nod heavily. ''If they are from superior civilizations, we can only watch from the side.'' They thought, and with pity, they looked towards the Cliff, which was already becoming visible again. At the sight of it, many were shocked. "The treasures are there!" "They didn''t take the treasures!" Numerous shouts went out from one side to the other, making everyone turn to look. Many of the treasures were there, but a few had come specifically to try to get the sword along with the Orb. ''The Sword of Oblivion was taken... The Orb as well. No doubt, they were from a superior civilization... No, it is possible that ''superior'' is not a correct term. Who could withstand so much pressure in that place? Perhaps only those in the highest-level civilizations... The King''s Civilizations.'' A few people with a lot of information thought. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t even cross their minds to try to go chase after that person because they would possibly die. They resigned themselves to heaving a sigh and joining the hoard of people continuously trying to obtain various treasures. . Away from there, Tang Yin, Qingyue, and the pair of brothers looked ahead as they quietly traveled over vast plains, deserts, and freezing places. After leaving, Tang Yin handed over what was agreed upon to the brothers, and they looked satisfied, although they were wary. But they quickly realized that Tang Yin did not really plan to kill them. They had completed their part of the deal. Naturally, Tang Yin had no intention of making life miserable for them, as they had no real enmity behind them. Besides, Tang Yin was interested in the Law of the Eternal Sea, so instead of chasing them away, he started asking them questions about it. They belong to a Clan that rules an entire Civilization. What the hell was a civilization? He asked first the dragon and then Abrilth, but neither gave him any information. Still, the System was amazingly efficient and effective in this kind of case. This one gave him much information, complementing everything those two brothers told him. A civilization is, in short, a galaxy. But it can be something deeper. To put it in context, the universe is currently divided into civilizations, which in turn are divided into levels. Civilizations range from Level 1 to Level 9. They are divided into ''States'' and, in turn, into Ranks, which only define the type, strength level, and size of the civilization. There are three States: Small, Big, and King. The State only defines the level of strength of the civilization. While the three ranks define the type and how big it is. The Three Ranks are: Galaxy Rank, Cluster Rank and Supercluster Rank. And here you can create many different combinations, some amazing and some not so amazing. For example, a civilization can be a Small State, not very strong, but big enough to have a Cluster Rank and even a Supercluster Rank. This combination is unusual, but it is extremely attractive to the eyes of the Civilizations they want to conquer. Another amazing combination is that of a Civilization with a Big or even a King State within a Galaxy Rank. It is very small, but it has an unstoppable force. Such Civilizations are almost always looking for larger civilizations nearby to expand. But what exactly is the Rank, and how is the State defined? Chapter 700 Civilizations Levels Considering that the State defines its power and the Rank its extent in size, the combinations can be interesting. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Now, the State is defined by the cultivation level of the Civilization Leader or its leaders as a whole and by the total war strength of the Civilization. That is why the combinations can be interesting, as there are Civilizations that can have amazing war strength, but the level of the Leaders is not according to the necessary Level. Although such Civilizations are rare. The State is defined by a superior force operating within the three most powerful Civilizations of today, which rule practically the whole Universe together with the Primordial World. The only thing known about those Civilizations is that there are 3 of them, and they have the King State. In addition, they are considered one step above the Scale, being Level 10. Now, the Primordial World, while somewhat known in the universe, is shrouded in mystery, and almost no one talks about it. It is only known that the Primordial World and the Three Most Powerful Civilizations had a war in the past. No one knows who won, as they are too far away to know. Now, the Rank is different. Those superior Civilizations do not define this; it is defined by size, nothing else. To better understand it, we can say that a civilization is just a set of worlds united in a huge gravitational center (a galaxy, for example). But, just as there are civilizations with only one galaxy, there are also civilizations with many conquered galaxies. And in this case, there is a more or less established standard in the number of worlds that a civilization must have (habitable worlds) to be able to be of one Rank or another. For the Galaxy Rank, you require between 500 and 2,000 habitable worlds, no matter if you have 1 or 10 galaxies conquered; if the habitable worlds are around those numbers, then that is your rank. Meanwhile, the situation changes drastically for the Cluster Rank, as it requires a number of 10,000 Worlds or more that are habitable and at least 100 galaxies within the same governance regime (i.e., within the same civilization). At this point, Tang Yin was in shock, as he found a similarity to his world and a Cluster Rank Civilization. His world, or plane, has a total of 10,000 habitable worlds, even a little more. If you count the habitable worlds that are nearby and are lower worlds, perhaps the figure may even amount to an additional 1,000 worlds. Being so large, according to what the brothers told him, it must have at least 50 galaxies. Ten thousand worlds have never been seen in a Civilization with less than 50 galaxies, and the standard average for that number of worlds is between 70 and 90 galaxies. That is because habitable worlds or living conditions rarely occur in a single galaxy. There are even times when a galaxy has only ten habitable worlds. But Tang Yin''s world is a single galaxy. While it is immensely large, according to his understanding of ''galaxy'', there is still only one. Why? The System seemed to have the answer to this now that Tang Yin could use its huge information base. The answer was simple, but it seemed to carry deep meaning. That world could be a strange anomaly with an insane amount of resources and, thus, many worlds. This is easy to understand among the kingdoms of the different worlds when we see that some countries have a large amount of natural resources, while others do not. It is similar but on a larger scale. The number of worlds shows that there are many resources; the problem is that they do not seem to be exploited, and that is why they are so backward at the level of strength since, according to the brothers, in the civilization to which they belong, a Level 5, the people at the level of cultivation that Tang Yin currently has are as numerous as the sand of the sea. The Divine Master Realm is barely an acceptable level; it is nothing remarkable, while in Tang Yin''s world, the Divine Masters are the rulers. It is a huge difference. That''s why the resources were poorly exploited, or maybe there were some limitations on the world. However, the fact that it was an anomaly was not taken away by anyone. The brothers, Tang Yin and Qingyue were traveling around, without going to a specific spot, because the dragon told Tang Yin that it was unnecessary. A lot more places would be opened, but most of them didn''t have important treasures. So, instead of sending them to such a place, he showed them how to go to the main grounds. The most important areas are where there might even be Heirs like Tang Yin or people from the Primordial World. That''s because those areas are very close to the Primordial World. Also, according to the brothers, although it was worth going to those places because they would see amazing things, since that''s where the chosen ones from the higher level civilizations go, including those from the King State civilizations, it wasn''t a good idea to try to get important treasures from there, because there were too many powerful people, with treasures capable of destroying a planet just for the sake of it. So, these four people traveled across seas, mountains, and deserts to get there, on a long adventure that would last for weeks. In so many trips, the explanation of civilizations was one of the most touched-up topics because it was the most interesting thing these brothers had to tell. Civilizations can also be divided by type. There are civilizations with different types of technology, even civilizations focused on war or space travel. Some civilizations directly maintain the tradition of antiquity and have nothing to do with technology. There are seemingly infinite types and civilizations since it is almost impossible to know how many there are. This is especially true considering that traveling through space can take months, years, tens of years, or even hundreds of years¡ªeven thousands of years or more. There are civilizations that are so far away from each other that only with some kind of special power or ships that only sell in the most advanced civilizations could you travel between them. It is still unbelievable to travel between those because no one has a blueprint of the universe except the King State civilizations. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 701 Primordial Heirs (1) Many resources are naturally required during such long journeys, from supplies to sustain them all for tens or hundreds of years to an enormous amount of fuel. After all, moving at such high speeds for such a long time requires enormous fuel, be it energy or some other type of fuel. And one reason why traveling through the cosmos is so dangerous is the presence of the beasts of the cosmos. Even the powerful of a Super Civilization are not exempt from being attacked by one of those beasts, which usually don''t care whether someone is powerful or not; sometimes, they just attack out of mere whim or hunger. The worm that Tang Yin killed some time ago is part of those beasts of the cosmos. Although that one was too weak to be considered, there are some that could even swallow a whole galaxy. Despite that, powerful people always try to conquer civilizations and wars from one side to the other. The universe is vast, with chaos and order in perfect harmony. Tang Yin couldn''t help but be stunned by how amazing the universe looked to him. Although he has retrieved a portion of his past life memories, none of those show him how big the world really is, so he can consider all this information to be new knowledge. This also left those brothers in shock, as Tang Yin, such a powerful person, continually asked questions regarding such basic issues. Was he really ignorant of such topics, or was he just testing them? Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire If it was the first option, they should respect him even more. Because that would mean that he reached incredible heights without belonging to a great civilization. In fact, it is possible that he even belonged to one of those civilizations of such a low level that sometimes they don''t even enter the level scale. None of them wanted to ask questions and instead focused on answering his questions or confirming what he said. While the four of them traveled together, Tang Yin also helped train Qingyue, and sometimes both of them would go away from those two to have their evenings together, where they would do Dual Cultivation. This helped Qingyue adapt very well to his new level of cultivation and also to the Immortal Essence, and in this case, after a while, there were a few changes. Well, among those, an unforeseen change, and one that was forewarned by the world itself, is that it would not close at the agreed time and, for some reason, would last longer open, thus giving Tang Yin and his group time to get to where they wanted to go. Traveling through this world showed them how vast a world can be. Now, the changes in Qingyue and Tang Yin were astounding. The world was already suppressing Qingyue, and her cultivation was at the First Level of the Divine Master Realm, so her power level was expected to be quite a bit higher than that. And Tang Yin... It''s the same thing, only he has the peculiarity that, although they suppress his cultivation level, they do not suppress his real power because his real power does not depend 100% on cultivation but depends on other factors that the world cannot suppress. Even so, the amazing increase in his cultivation left that pair of brothers in shock, who confirmed that this guy was talented on an absurd level. Fighting beasts was now better. The thing is that in all their extensive trek, they did not encounter many beasts to fight, although they did get ambushed a few times by people. In the end, they were filled with treasures thanks to the power of Tang Yin and Qingyue, which were ravaging everything in their path. And little by little, the four of them approached the certain place. There were not many places left at this time. In fact, the area they were heading to did not have several treasure-hunting zones; it had just one. The Central Zone of this world is where all the people who wanted to obtain certain amazing items converged. The Primordial Treasures. Many people put these treasures on the level of a Primordial Law and do so with good reason. These types of treasures are coveted even by the Lords of the Primordial World. The Central Zone of this world is a bit strange and mysterious. It is a mountain range full of vast forests with a large number of beasts and traps. The natural shape of the mountain range lends itself to powerful illusions, and since it is full of treasures everywhere, the beasts are not only unusually more powerful but some abilities from those treasures can be used against those who try to obtain them. This is why most people have not been able to obtain these primordial treasures, and many have not even seen them. Yet, this time, the situation seemed different. Tang Yin and his group had no idea until they arrived near the mountain range. Upon arrival, although there were quite a few people, everyone focused their attention on three groups of people. The brothers frowned as they looked at one of the three groups from a distance, the more sociable ones. "They are..." Tang Yin looked at them. "You know them?" They nodded. "...I didn''t expect those guys to be old enough to come in here. They are Heirs of a King level Civilization, of one of the 3 Leading Civilizations. The three you see there are the youngest sons of the Lord of the Civilization. They are called the 3 New Gods, together with nine others from the other 2 Civilizations, who make up the 12 New Gods, the young ones that lead the universe. They are special because they are among the top 6, despite being the youngest of the group." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded, amazed at this. He hadn''t expected those great Civilizations to have a group of youngsters leading the universe, but... ''Three New Gods, huh? They''re amazing, '' he thought. In power, he couldn''t look down on them; they looked very powerful despite being suppressed by the world. Still, he didn''t look at them for long; he looked at the second-largest group. "You know them?" "Yes. In status, they are a little below the 3 New Gods group, but in power, they are on the level. It''s just that they belong to a Level 9 Civilization, possibly the most famous Civilization today; they are huge and have a lot of treasures." The older brother answered and moved his gaze to another group, which was a bit away from the rest. "As for them... I have no idea. They are very small. Do you know who they are, younger brother?" he asked. It was a group of 4 people, by far the smallest of the groups present, next to Tang Yin''s. Younger brother shook his head. But Tang Yin frowned. "They are the most dangerous." He said suddenly. That startled the duo. "Do you know who they are?" they asked quizzically. He knew almost nothing about the universe; how could he know such powerful people from such high civilizations? But Tang Yin nodded. "They are Heirs; do you know them? Primordial Heirs." The brothers felt strange to the man. At first, they didn''t recognize them, but suddenly, memories came to them, and they both almost choked on their saliva. "Primordial Heirs?!" Chapter 702 Primordial Heirs (2) That name was not unknown to anyone in this world. A person who is a Primordial Heir receives such an amazing inheritance that in every corner of the universe they are known. Even the lower worlds know about them; how could this pair of brothers not? Although it may not seem like it, they both have a good background in their world. Being a Level 5 Civilization, they have a lot of information. That kind of Heirs occupies a unique place in the universe in terms of status. Status cannot be achieved by mere whim or effort; you need to go through an unknown process of choice or simply be born with an absurd affinity towards a Primordial Law. Besides, it is not easy to see such people. Although they exist in the universe and have great status, if you see one of them, you might already consider that you had the luck of your whole life or the misfortune of your ancestors. This is because they usually live in the Primordial World, something that many people believe does not exist. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That is why, in addition to being immensely famous, many people sometimes treat them as mythological beings, further increasing the status of these legendary beings. Naturally, the brothers duo are not among those who believe they are mythological beings. The Clan they belong to is called the Eternal Sea Clan, the Yi Clan. It has a long history, and throughout it, they have encountered some Heirs, so the records are still in the Clan. That is why they looked at that group of four people in shock and then looked at Tang Yin. "How do you know?" they asked. It wasn''t that they doubted him; since those four were in such a privileged position, it meant that they had a very great status. What Tang Yin was saying made sense then. Tang Yin smiled, "Not only can I know, but I can also tell you what the inheritance is. Although I''m surprised to meet those two, their status is so much that they could shake the universe with their names." Both Yi twins frowned. Yi Wang, the elder brother, frowned and looked at them. Then he looked at Tang Yin and traced a small mental idea. ''Could it be that this boy comes from the Primordial World? After all, he knows almost nothing about the universe, and although I have been told that those there know everything, in the end, they are isolated, and no one even knows where they are. It''s possible that they really don''t know anything.'' He thought. That would answer why Tang Yin is ignorant about the world situation, why he is so powerful, and why he was able to recognize them. Tang Yin looked at him and noticed his doubts, so she smiled. "I don''t come from the Primordial World, don''t think nonsense. If I came from there... Tsk, forget it, I wouldn''t even have to come here if I lived there." He replied, shrugging his shoulders. "Then why can you recognize them? I see almost nothing special about them besides their extremely pure aura." Tang Yin smiled. He thought of answering him vaguely, but just at those moments, two people from that group of four turned sharply towards the place where Tang Yin was standing. Two pairs of eyes were riveted on Tang Yin at that moment, which made Tang Yin smile. ''Naturally, if I can recognize them, they''ll be able to do it too.'' He thought. The two of them were surprised to see him. They monitored him from head to toe before making an unexpected leap. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire "Lords!" The two people behind them quickly ran to where they saw them fall. The movement of one of the most powerful groups in the place naturally attracted everyone''s attention. The 3 New Gods and those belonging to the Higher Civilizations all turned to look. They could indeed recognize who those 2 were, and having them around was a great weight on them because, even if they were not afraid of them, they had a way to bypass the restrictive power of this world, so they were naturally more powerful than everyone here. And someone caught the attention of those 2? Everyone turned to look. Both arrived in front of Tang Yin and looked at him more closely, scaring the brothers, although Qingyue remained calm one step behind Tang Yin. She was already prepared to attack at any moment. Tang Yin was relaxed, staring at them. These two frowned at first but then nodded. It was a woman, who was covered with various items to hide herself, and a man, who looked like a young library boy. He even smelled of books. This was the one who spoke. "Divine Heir! Is it really you?" he asked in a curious voice and one that did not seem to carry much power. But it was a voice that was somehow enchanting and seemed surrounded by a strange power that could guide you. His voice was peculiar, as was the woman''s, which came out soon after. "Divine Heir. I thought I would never have the chance to meet the world-famous and persecuted Heirless Heir, but it seems that fortune has smiled on me this time. The ancient scriptures do not lie; Life and Divinity will meet someday. Has that day finally arrived?" Although her voice was astonishingly beautiful, what was most striking about her way of speaking and elegance was that it was a voice capable of bringing you to life. Her voice was filled with an aura that seemed to heal the heart and relieve fatigue. Somehow, when she spoke, the nearby large trees and small flowers began to sway as if greeting her with joy. It was the first time since they had arrived that they had spoken. They were a peculiar duo of special Heirs. Tang Yin smiled at them. Since they had both revealed his identity and held nothing back, then neither would he. He immediately allowed his soul energy to emerge from within him. "Even if I try to hide, I guess it''s impossible to hide from the Heir of Life and the Heir of Destiny. I am amazed to see you two in a place like this; I thought I would never see the Heir of Destiny outside of that Ancient Library. Much less did I expect to see the amazing Heir of Life so far away from the Sacred Abode. Looks like it''s my lucky day. Or perhaps, very unlucky." Thanks to allowing his soul energy to emerge from within him, his voice didn''t sound like it always did. It wasn''t the typical casual one that carried only the power of her cultivation or Control. This time, a perfectly controlled voice gave me a different feeling. A feeling of Divinity. Not just a ''feeling'', his surroundings calmed to his presence, and the trees stopped swaying to remain in a state of extreme stillness. Still, there seemed to be a soft, controlled, and delicate breeze surrounding them now. This was the first time Tang Yin used his Heir nature to speak. He did so mainly because it was of no use to him, but since he met these two here, showing it wasn''t bad. It was three changes in the atmosphere in a moment. Somehow, they seemed to be on good terms with each other, but the reality was that a small rivalry was developing between the two men: Tang Yin and the Heir of Destiny. On the other hand, in the eyes of the Heiress of Life, there was only curiosity about Tang Yin. Chapter 703 Primordial Heirs (3) The Primordial Heirs have existed for so long that no one can remember when they appeared. Perhaps only the monsters of the Primordial World, those Lords of that place, can know, for only they would be so ancient. These Heirs appeared even before many races since the Lady of Life, who controls the Law of Life, created many races. That is why the status of these heirs was amazing; there was no one who did not know them, and if there was one who did not, he would know it once he saw it. The energy of a Primordial Law is not common; it is purer than normal. That was what the Yi brothers saw just now. That extremely pure aura was proof that these two were heirs and that they would know it if Tang Yin gave them enough time, for only they had such pure energy. Now, that was true of all but one of the Primordial Heirs. The Divine Heir, perhaps the highest status, but at the same time the lowest status. No one has ever seen his ultimate power, or does it even exist? Everyone knows him, but no one understands him. He is an enigmatic person, of whom it is said there has been no information for billions of years, which is behind a mysterious curtain that no one can understand. The fact that he continually dies and comes back to life only proves that he is amazing since he is the only heir who can do that, and that is why he has a tremendous hatred for Death. It is because the Divine Heir does not inherit a Primordial Law, which an ordinary person cannot necessarily feel unless he has tremendous power. That is common knowledge among the people of the universe, so no one would expect the Divine Heir to be among them. And while they all had doubts when both Heirs greeted that person as the ''Divine Heir'' when Tang Yin showed his soul energy, no one could doubt. That divine energy was not characteristic because no one knew he had it. But it was unmissable. It is not just any divine energy; it is a very special one, capable of distinguishing itself among millions of people who could employ it because it is thousands of times purer. ''It even feels much purer than the energy of the Heirs...'' Many were in shock. ''So he is the Divine Heir.'' ''The real one.'' Although no one had ever heard any legend about the Divine Heir, somehow everyone felt respect for him, not only because he was part of the Primordial Heirs but also because he was the only one who did not inherit a Primordial Law but could be a member of that select group. That is why many people started talking about Tang Yin when they found out it was him. That a new Heir was joining them was a bad sign for many. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire This was the first time in history that these three Heirs met. The Heir of Life has an exalted status throughout the universe. She is like the only Goddess to many, as she is the Goddess of life. Even the Lord of Death and all the other Primordial Lords respect her, and no one dares to mess with her, so not many people have had the opportunity to see her. Even in ancient times, Tang Yin never managed to see any of the Heirs of Life, let alone the Lord of Life, because they are highly sought after and acclaimed. They are usually inside their abodes, a place difficult to access even for the Primordial Lords. On the other hand, the Heir of Destiny is a strange fellow. He and his Lord never leave a certain Library that holds numerous secrets of the universe and all its powers. The prestige of the Heir and the Lord of Destiny is so high that it is only behind the prestige of the Lady of Life and her Heiress, so very few people can see them. But, at this moment, the two were together, and simultaneously, they met an additional Heir, the most enigmatic of all. "Divine Heir, are you coming for the Primordial Treasures?" The one who broke the silence was the Life Heir, who didn''t even introduce herself. Tang Yin smiled, "That may be. But since there are many powerful groups that would want to obtain them, there won''t be much of a chance." "Haha, are you afraid?" This time, the Heir of Destiny spoke. "I don''t think you should ask that; you''re being rude." Replied the Heiress of Life, though that didn''t matter to the Heir of Destiny. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "It just makes me lazy. The Heir of Destiny should know what it means, shouldn''t he? Being the biggest sloth in the universe, I guess he has much experience in that." "Hahaha... Looks like the Divine Heir is someone talkative." They smiled coldly at each other after this, but the Heiress stepped in the middle again. "Two Heirs of the most respected among all, and they dare to act like children." Tang Yin wanted to laugh inside. He believed that the rivalry that was born between him and the Heir of Destiny, besides the fact that they were already rivals, was also born because of his physique. The moment he saw that the Heir of Life seemed interested in him, jealousy surely activated in him, something uncontrollable for the controller of destiny. Still, he didn''t think much of it. She looked at Tang Yin once more. "My Heir''s name is Xi, and I am Yi Xi, my family name. This one''s name here is Kang, Ye Kang. What''s your name? Is it still the same?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded. "I''m still Yin, but now I''m Tang. Nice to meet you, Miss Xi. I always wanted to see what the Heiress of Life looked like, though I guess I won''t be able to see her in her real state." "Haha, it''s nice to meet you finally, Yin. My teacher has told me a long time about you." "The Lord of Life?" He frowned; he didn''t remember meeting her, but maybe he did. She noticed his thoughts, so she smiled. "I don''t think you have met her. When she speaks of you, she mentions you as the Unknown Boy, the one outside of her power. And also because of the prophecies of Destiny regarding you." Tang Yin didn''t understand the prophecies she was referring to, but he unconsciously looked at Ye Kang; maybe he knew. Chapter 704 The Soul of God Ye Kang shrugged his shoulders and didn''t even respond. It''s not like he got along with this person well enough to give him the prophecies of fate regarding him. Tang Yin didn''t care much about fate now. It''s something that''s hard to understand and decipher; it''s supposed to be a Primordial Law, but on what basis does he predict and say everything? While their status is immense and, technically, they should have great inherited powers that can see through many things, being a Law that he has little information about, he does not feel the desire to know what it is capable of; he does not even have intentions to decipher its prophecies, because they bring him nothing. That was why he did not attach much importance to the fact that Ye Kang did not want to tell him. Although he knew that, in the Primordial World, many people attached a lot of importance to such things, in the end, they could be broken simply by being powerful enough. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he was interested in learning about the Lady of Life, a woman of amazing status, his interest was not strong enough to ask Yi Xi. Yi Xi noticed that Ye Kang wouldn''t talk, and Tang Yin quickly lost interest, but she didn''t want to let the encounter go that far. She had always been curious about the other Heirs and knew most of them, not counting those who were lost. But, among those, he has always felt a special interest in knowing the Heir Yin, whose name is always the same, and the person should be exactly the same, being the only Heir who keeps name and person eternally, since his inheritance is his very soul. It is also because of a legend of the past. According to historical data and memories of her master''s past, the same that all Primordial Lords have, the Divine Heir''s inheritance makes him the most talented being among all living beings, as his Divine Inheritance allows him to have no bottlenecks before any level of power. Moreover, according to rumors, the Divine Soul holds the most information in the universe and should know the answers to all the questions that exist, for it is the Soul of God. For many people, the concept of ''God'' is very burnt out. For example, for the people of the Continent that now became the System Tower, a God was one who had surpassed the Supreme Spiritual cultivation level and had taken that step into ''divinity.'' But, for the people of the Upper World, where the Tang Yin family resides, a God is anyone above the Divine Master Realm. No one there knows if there is such a so-called Cultivation Realm, but what is a reality is that if someone could take that step beyond, then he would manage to be considered a ''God'' by more than 10,000 Worlds. But none of those were real gods. Yes, they had a lot of power. Yes, they could destroy entire planets. But that was all. The concept of God could not be something as simple as that. This concept was special for the people in the Primordial World, who had seen the whole universe and, at some point, had it at their feet. Even the most powerful people in the Primordial World could not call themselves Gods, for they were not worthy. For all Primordial Lords, a ''God'' was the existence that created the universe, for it had a beginning. Moreover, many of them had indications of having witnessed it at some point, but they were only vague memories that were perhaps manipulated. But they all had one thing in common: they longed to reach the power of that being. After so many years, many still wondered: Is there really a level of power above our own? Standing at the top of the universe and staring at it, studying its origins and understanding its mysteries, they believed there was. So many years without answers or progress caused many to give up, perhaps being the reason why the Lord of Death became corrupted. That was where a Heir whose background was mysterious and whose dormant power could become unfathomable entered the equation. Divinity. Divinity was awakened from the beginning of the deepening of power, but one would never attain a divinity as pure as that exuded by the Divine Soul. Moreover, its mysteries seemed to be written on ancient stones with unknown provenance. All this led many to consider the Divine Heir to be the very Heir of God, perhaps God himself. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire Hence, his status is awesome, but at the same time, he is sought after by the Lord of Death and various other heirs who fear or hate him. Standing before this existence right now was Yi Xi, perhaps the only one in the universe behind her master, to approach the Divinity of Tang Yin. For her, this was a special moment, and she needed to learn more about Tang Yin just to understand the curious enigma that her teacher talked so much about. "If you don''t have a special treasure to search for, why don''t you join us? We came here to look for the Primordial Treasures, but we have a very small group for the occasion. Then we can discuss how our treasures will be divided up." She suggested. Qingyue smiled a little at this. She noticed a growing interest from that woman in Tang Yin, so without hesitation, she stepped forward. "We don''t need that, Miss Heiress. We don''t like to hang around in groups, so we must decline your offer." She pointed out, smiling. She also let her aura show firmly in doing so, which amazed both heirs. They had overlooked her, but she had a fantastic aura that had not been seen in a long time in their World. "Immortal Essence of the Phoenix?" They both looked at her from head to toe. The hard-to-describe beauty of the woman in front of them struck them dumb. Although Yi Xi was also a beautiful woman, she didn''t seem to be able to compare with Qingyue. A perfect beauty like Qingyue far surpassed any standard of beauty, even within the Primordial World. Not for nothing had the System given her a score of 10 out of 10. This beauty had been perfected and accentuated when she obtained her Immortal Essence, making her look like an ethereal, immortal ice beauty. Even when she wore a treasure covering her face, the beauty exuded by her perfect aura slightly daunted Yi Xi, even Ye Kang was deeply attracted. Chapter 705 The smallest group Yi Xi was the first to react after being stunned by the immortal essence inside someone''s body; she nodded. "I see. So, the Phoenix Immortal Essence finally found a worthy heir. Looks like things will be better from now on." She then looked at Tang Yin. "She''s with you?" "Obvious." Tang Yin hugged Qingyue around the waist and pulled her a little towards him. "Her words are my words, too. We''re fine like this." Yi Xi nodded. ''I see, the Phoenix Immortal Essence is still tied to the Divine Heir, somehow. A millennial couple who have faced a lot of troubles, I wonder if they can overcome them this time.'' sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All right, then. I hope we can meet again soon." Ye Kang did not utter a word, and the two behind them were only looking at Tang Yin. They were both servants of Heirs, so they understood the importance of that group better than anyone else, so the appearance of the Heir, who was thought to be lost, meant a lot. Moreover, it confirmed the rumors that spread throughout the Primordial World, where they mentioned that the Divine Heir had re-entered the Heirs'' Chambers; even so, they were too young to say anything, so they kept silent. After a casual farewell, Yi Xi and Ye Kang returned to the place where they were before. From one moment to the next, a new group with an astonishing status joined them, so Tang Yin''s group received the most attention as soon as they arrived. Still, he remained calm. Honestly, joining the two Heirs could be good for him because he would gain a lot of information about the universe and the Primordial World, but he decided against it because of the dragon''s presence. Although that guy didn''t seem to be able to carry his power that far, he could still talk to him and had mentioned the location of the Primordial Treasures. As long as everything went well, he would be able to take control of at least one of them. However, now, with so many powerful groups, he felt it would be more difficult than he thought. Despite that, he wouldn''t give up the chance to get that kind of treasure. And knowing that the two brothers behind him would not want to participate in that kind of situation, he turned to speak to them. "We can part now since we came the whole trip and you do not intend to go after these great treasures. Thank you for the information. In the vicinity, there are many good treasures of the ones you are looking for. The medicinal herbs are to the south, next to the poisonous ones. You can collect them before it opens, and you can find more as everyone waits for it to open to feel the aura of a Primordial Treasure." Both brothers were surprised by the proposal. "Are you two going in there to fight over the treasures? Those groups are really big; I''m afraid you will suffer even if it''s you guys." "Haha, don''t worry about it. When it''s the two of us, we have greater agility and versatility. If you like to join us, I won''t stop you; it''ll just be dangerous." Yi Wang looked at his younger brother for a moment, hesitating about what they should do, but in the end they sighed. "We''ll go look for healing treasures. Since we are here and have traveled all that way, the truth is that we need those kinds of treasures for our ancestors. Recently, the Poison Civilization attacked us, and our parents and grandparents were injured and poisoned, so we need to heal them." Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "I see. Then, in the south, you will surely find the cure. Grab everything you can and avoid fighting. In this region, there are many powerful people who are in hiding." "Good." Yi Wang nodded and held out his hand. "Although our first meeting was strange, I hope to see you again, so don''t die in there, Divine Heir. I will remind you that the Poisonous Civilization is here; they are that strange group. They don''t recognize us because those over there are part of the elite of their civilization, and we can''t match them, but you must be careful. That Civilization is powerful, and their poisons can even kill people much more powerful than themselves." He pointed at a group of more than 25 people. Some wore black, some wore green, and some wore white. Some looked like assassins, some poisonous, and some like healers, but they all had a dangerous aura of poison around their bodies. Tang Yin nodded. "What level of civilization are we talking about?" "Level 6, they have wanted to expand because they plan to try to reach Level 7." ''Apparently, the difference between Level 5 and Level 6 is noticeable. It looks like my world still has a ways to go, but I wonder why we''ve never seen outside life besides that weird man who comes around occasionally.'' Tang Yin sighed, and after saying goodbye to both Yi brothers, he walked a bit towards the main mountains, which was a bit close to where Yi Xi and Ye Kang were. This time, they were the smallest group, which caused many to frown. 4 was a small number to try to get treasures in this dangerous place, but 2... It''s a ridiculously small number, so whoever goes in with such low numbers is only looking for death. But being an Heir who planned to do so, he at least had some basis to be arrogant. Yi Xi and Ye Kang thought differently. ''A Divine Heir and the Primordial Phoenix incarnate and being a couple. I''m afraid they''ll be a group to be feared.'''' Tang Yin did not pay attention to everything the people present were talking about as he chatted with the dragon. This one is sending him information about the place where those treasures were located and also mentioning the dangers of this place. This place was not like the other regions. In times past, the other regions he had explored were places that could be explored without having to wait a while for them to open. They were real places within the Eternal World. But, this place, although essentially a ''real'' place within the eternal world, is like a world apart. The moment it opens, what you will see is another world because the mountains here, though not an illusion and real, when it opens this place will disappear. This is due to a particular Primordial Treasure, which has great power over the land. There are currently only 2 Primordial Treasures here. One of them is in charge of maintaining and creating the terrain. It is one of the key pieces of sustenance of this strange little world. While the other is in charge of sustaining the protectors. The protectors are none other than a Dragon Clan, but the most dangerous thing is still those primordial treasures since getting them is much easier said than done. "The world behind those mountains are actually mountains too, but... Well, you''ll see when they open up. I''ll tell you upfront that the primordial treasures are on the third mountain, the farthest away you''ll find. And, even though I am a Primordial Dragon, don''t ask me for help in dealing with that clan of dragons; those guys were born from the Primordial Treasure; they are not my subordinates." Revealed the dragon. Chapter 706 A Corrupted Primordial Treasure According to the information Tang Yin got from the dragon, the Primordial Treasures have self-awareness. Therefore, the danger increases, and that is one of the reasons why not many people come to try to get them. It is assumed that they themselves tend to choose who can approach them, and even if you are certain that you can approach them, you would be trying to obtain one of the most precious treasures in the universe. The Primordial Lords crave those treasures, of which there are only a few in the cosmos. Since these treasures have been there for billions of years, no one can ever get close to them, not even a Primordial Lord. This is because both Primordial Treasures are amazing, have incredible intelligence, and are proud by nature. One gives birth to dragons, and the other can practically change a world at will and is not an illusion. These Primordial Treasures'' net and pure power level are practically on par with a Primordial Lord. With each new thing he learned, he had to be much more dangerous. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Still, knowing all this, he wanted to try it, as both treasures could be useful to him. He has dragon blood in his veins, and his Celestial Hammer goes very well with dragon-like treasures, so it could serve him in improving his Hammer and making it a much more powerful one. Now, he was most interested in the other one¡ªthe Treasure that could change the world at will. ''It could serve us well when we try to explore outer space; that longed-for starry sky that has always been mysterious to us hides too many secrets and powerful people. We can''t just go out there with nothing to defend ourselves with.'' Although he was being very picky in trying to obtain the two primordial treasures, he would at least try. With just one, his power would increase, and he was absolutely certain that no one in this place could beat him, let alone if he could get both. The minutes ran swiftly, and a strange curtain began to materialize in front of them. But as it materialized, it also began to disappear. This time, it did not disappear suddenly but slowly. Everyone was shocked as it began to do so. What they could see from the slits of this curtain that was disappearing more and more was a different world. When it disappeared completely, no one moved. Not even the Heirs. They were all staring in astonishment at what was in front of them. The huge mountain range had suddenly disappeared. What appeared were huge, moderately flattened mountains upwards, as if they wanted to form the largest and most extensive staircase they had ever seen, but in the form of flattened mountains sloping upwards. A colossal mountain sloping upwards seemed to rise to over 20,000 meters above sea level, a considerable height. It had vast plains and forests that elsewhere might cover a whole world. Although, these had the peculiarity that all the forests were dark and muddy. There even seemed to be extensive lakes, somehow sloping and extensive. Just behind that one was another mountain following exactly the same shape, sloping upwards. It looked a bit like the first one, with the peculiarity that there the situation was greener. There was no darkness unless night came. That was an extensive mountain full of green plains and beautiful, green, flowery forests. It sloped up to more than 60,000 meters above sea level. From a distance, you could see it was a beautiful place to live. Then, there was the third and final mountain. It''s an icy mountain. Much more extensive than the first and the second, it was too difficult to measure in meters, but it was sure that it extended more than 500 kilometers upward and steeply. There were no green places there; everything was icy and completely white. Huge snowstorms could be seen even from here, which meant that the snow could possibly kill many people who went to discover its mysteries. The spectacle this gave was exciting and very colorful, giving a sense of wanting to explore. After several minutes in shock, they were struck by a powerful, pure aura, which woke them up as they tried to figure out what had happened. "Primordial Treasure!" "And it''s powerful!" Astonishment and desire increased the friction between the power of many and the wind, which caused the wind to heat up, and many people shot to the front suddenly. Who could resist in the face of the aura and call of a Primordial Treasure? Even so, many powerful people stood still. None of the main groups, those of the heirs, moved. Many thought they were being arrogant, so they remained in front. But they were not. Suddenly, a strange, practically invisible blade crossed the surroundings. Some felt something cold crossing their bodies but thought it was nothing, so they continued to the front. That created a strange sight of upper body parts floating in the air, moving away from the lower half of their bodies. Hundreds like that! Among such powerful people who had the guts to step this way, almost all of them from higher regions of the universe were immediately killed. At the sight, Tang Yin frowned and looked even higher, feeling attracted to something. In his mind, the dragon''s voice roared, "Run away, kid, it''s impossible to beat that!" At his shout, Tang Yin jumped backward forcefully, taking Qingyue with him, and a huge blade fell in different places, killing a lot of people in an instant. The dragon inside was hysterical, incredibly upset. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn traitors, who the hell dares to corrupt a Primordial Treasure!? That''s an affront against the God! An affront against all living beings! An affront against the universe!" His hysterical and strange cries confused Tang Yin for a moment until he looked up again and managed to see what the personification of a Primordial Treasure should be. It did not have a human form as he imagined, although, at the same time, it did. It was a humanoid form in the center, but it had an immense number of dark and terrifying tentacles coming out of its body, which was wrapped in a strange and mysterious little cocoon. "A Primordial Treasure has been corrupted..." Tang Yin was shocked; he had never heard anything like this before. How did they do it? Who did it? No, even, what did it mean to be corrupted, to tell the truth? After all, in the Primordial World, it doesn''t matter what kind of power you have; as long as you don''t break the laws, no one will care. Suddenly, a possibility occurred to him. ''Insanity...'' At the same time, a voice came from behind him. "The Wanderer is back..." The voice came from Yi Xi, who had separated a bit from Ye Kang and the other two when they had to avoid the 2nd attack of that treasure. Chapter 707 The Law of Madness and Blasphemy Although Yi Xi said that, she didn''t actually say it to answer Tang Yin. She hadn''t even realized he was there because her gaze was fixed on the corrupted treasure before her. Tang Yin didn''t have many memories, but there were too many among the Primordial Lords, some more powerful and better known than others. The Primordial Lords who receive Heirs are also known as the ''Primordial Law Lords'', as they need to differentiate themselves, but some Primordial Laws do not choose heirs. No, we cannot say that there are some. It is only one. The Law of Madness and Blasphemy. Unlike the great majority of primordial laws that deal with a subject in question, such as life, death, time, space, destiny, etc., this Primordial Law does not deal with such a subject since it was born much later than all of them but ascended to become a Primordial Law because of the Madness and blasphemous acts of living beings against the universe. It has had only one Lord in all history. He has no heirs and does not need one, for the Primordial Law cannot really be passed on from generation to generation because the Primordial Law is himself. Worldly known as ''The Lord of Madness and Blasphemy,'' but his more common name among powerful people is: ''The Wanderer.'' Yi Xi had read about him a few times, and although there are rumors that he had been seen again in the last few thousand years, no one knows where not even her master. But now she is witnessing corruption in a Primordial Treasure. The dragon realized it made sense when he thought correctly and with a cool head. A Primordial Treasure was difficult to corrupt, even for the Law of Death or various Primordial Lords. To corrupt it, they needed to divert their thoughts from their real work, the work bestowed by the universe. Practically, it is like erasing his memories or making him think that what he has been doing so far is stupid, and therefore, he wants to start doing something else. It is possible to do this, and it is a way to make a living being go crazy and fall into insanity. But doing so in front of a Primordial Treasure is almost impossible by normal means. Those guys are so powerful that they have never fallen into the hands of a guy they don''t like. How are they going to allow someone else to change their memories? For that there is another way to do it: The Law of Madness and Blasphemy. This Law meets all the requirements, as it was a Law that was created out of the sin of the races of the living and is one that the universe cannot manage, much less govern. This one is capable of turning the thoughts of a living being against what it is supposed to do; that is why it is called blasphemy because its very existence and powers are blasphemous against the universe. ''If it''s that guy, it makes sense...'' Thought the dragon, though he was still upset. But Yi Xi looked calm when she lowered her head. She even felt a little confused when she looked at Tang Yin and that girl beside her and not at her companions, though she smiled. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Looks like we have a little destiny between us." The fact that she could joke in a situation like this showed that she had ways to defend herself or was carefree. "I''m more attracted to having a destiny with that thing up there." "Oh? You''d rather have a destiny with a hideous, blaspheming thing that blasphemes against its nature than with a beautiful girl who inherits life?" "Well, I don''t know your real face or your power. Instead, I am witnessing a power far beyond my imagination. I fear that if one of those attacks he casually launches strikes my world, it would evaporate it completely." "Hahaha, well, I don''t know where you live now, but that attack can even more evaporate 70% of the habitable planets in the universe." She decided to stop joking and looked at that terrifying thing. Tang Yin looked at her curiously. "Doesn''t it scare you? I don''t think you can beat it in a fight, and many people are dying, but you''re here, calm and even joking and smiling. You look like you have great trump cards." She shook her head. "I can''t beat him on my own. But we have nowhere to run. See how he doesn''t attack us? It''s because we don''t run away. If we fall into chaos and start running away, he''ll see us as a point to kill. Though we''re not off the hook if we stand still either." "Then why are you so calm?" She looked at him and then looked at Qingyue to subsequently look at him again. "She is, too; why can''t I be?" Qingyue didn''t seem scared, but it was not because she could beat him or had trump cards; that''s just how she was. That beautiful block of ice he once met, very curious but amazingly icy, naturally wouldn''t change her nature overnight. It didn''t seem strange to Tang Yin, and Yi Xi used that topic to avoid questions. He shrugged and thought of a way out of there, but that woman wanted to keep talking. "I''ve always been like that. If I can''t do anything, what good does it do me to worry or change the way I am? In the end, my teacher has taught me that keeping a cool head at all times and being capable of joking is the best way to face adversity. Even more so if it''s one at this level." After saying this, she finally changed her gesture a bit and frowned. "The Lord of Madness and Blasphemy did it. This is an adversity I did not expect to see here." She looked a little angry at this, but Tang Yin nodded. "I can tell because I don''t think anything else can twist the mentality so much; just look at it; that treasure is the one that can create worlds. It''s not even an attack treasure, but it''s destroying everything that he has built. But do you have any way other than that to know? It might be a clue to something." She sighed. "The Wanderer, in the last 10 million years, has appeared several times and has twisted the mentality of numerous powers in the Primordial World, I think. Now we have a zombie wanderer with tremendous power, and an insane dragon who claims to be God and has built a palace of beautiful women, all of whom have fallen into the dragon''s depravity, and religion has been founded around that. And it has all been the work of that man, possibly. This time, I can see traces of his power in the Primordial Treasure. Running away from here is impossible, and it will only fall to us to fall into his games." Tang Yin nodded. ''I see, so there are big changes in that place.'' "What do you think his games are? From what I see, he used to be able to build worlds, but now he just wants to destroy things. We could fall into a deadly game." Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Haha, it''s possible. I don''t think you have a way to run away, do you? His power has blocked all treasures. Unless you have a primordial treasure, I''m afraid you won''t be able to run away. My Primordial Law hasn''t developed that much yet either, and Ye Kang is worse off than I am." ''A Primordial Treasure, huh.'' Tang Yin frowned. He felt he had something like that but preferred playing it safe. ''Hey, dragon.'' He called out in his mind. Chapter 708 Ideas in order "What''s going on? I have no way to deal with that guy. In ancient times, or if I wasn''t sealed, I could do it, but in my current state, it''s impossible to fight that." The dragon was clear, but that wasn''t what Tang Yin wanted to ask him. ''That''s not what I mean; what kind of power does that treasure have? Does it build worlds, or is it an ultra-realistic illusion treasure?'' he asked. The dragon seemed to think for a while before answering. "Its power is that of creating worlds. It''s not an illusion treasure or anything like that; it''s a real-world-creating treasure. In the past, that treasure was what I used to make this great world. Now that it has been corrupted, it naturally wants to destroy what it once created." ''Why did they corrupt it? Do you know of any plan of that Primordial Lord?'' "Hmm, The Wanderer is not just any Primordial Lord. He is strange and mysterious; no one knows where he came from, his mission, or what he wants to do. I would be very biased if I answered anything about him because he had previously destroyed several of my races. But you should know that The Wanderer is a man who was seen several times next to the Great Inventor, the one who invented the Law that gives you your power. The Wanderer was treated as a madman in the past, like the Great Inventor, but I knew the Great Inventor personally, and I know he is not mad. So maybe The Wanderer isn''t either." "Now, I can''t know why he was corrupted, but I have theories." ''Anything of value don''t you have around this?'' Tang Yin was annoyed that this guy knew nothing more than passive information. The dragon chuckled under his breath. "Boy, do you think it''s easy to decipher the great powers? If I had to say why he was corrupted, perhaps they would seek to unleash me since he is acting to destroy this world. If he destroys it, then I will be free." ''I see.'' Tang Yin nodded. "Do you think he can destroy it?" "His abilities haven''t been corrupted, so I don''t think so. At that time, not only did that item create this world, but I also put off my power. Also, by creating worlds with my Eternity, the world became eternal. I don''t think he can destroy it unless I am unleashed and we use our maximum power. Eternity cannot be violated, after all." ''I understand. Now, do you have any idea how to get out of this? Do you think trying to control it is a good idea? Or is it leading us towards a game?'' While asking questions, that thing continued its killing spree. The hearts of those here, including Yi Xi''s and Qingyue''s tightened each time. Although they were not afraid of it, the truth was that those attacks were deadly. They were like incredibly sharp knives, made of pure energy, and when unleashed on you, they would rip your skin forcefully and cut you to pieces. Many people died from trying to flee, and even those who were watching without moving received some attacks. The dragon sighed. "I have no ideas to get out of there. I must recommend you to get out of there. A corrupted primordial treasure is no easy task, even for me with all my power. But I know you cannot escape; therefore, I recommend trying to find the other treasure." ''Can the dragon treasure counter it? Is it that powerful?'' "No, but it is a primordial treasure. Besides, there are things that even The Wanderer can''t erase. Those two treasures in the past were mine. One helped me to create worlds, the other to formulate members and Clans of my race. Many of the most powerful clans were born from that other treasure. If you don''t see that other treasure, it''s possible because that guy is holding him prisoner, as I can feel the presence of that treasure." ''What if it''s corrupted too?'' "It would be here." ''Why?'' "When a dragon is corrupted, it becomes a Dragon of Corruption. Its only mission is to destroy. That primordial treasure was born when the first dragons were created and was born to create dragons, so its mentality is similar to that of a dragon. If it had been corrupted, it would have been the first to try to destroy everything, including its mate. Since he is not here, it means he has not been corrupted. So, if you get it and manage to control it, you might be able to tame that primordial treasure in a mental battle. Although... I think you could do it without that, but you''d hurt the soul inside you; not a good idea." Tang Yin frowned. ''Soul inside me? Akari?'' Though he asked, he didn''t receive a question from the dragon. He stared at the Primordial Treasure that was still attacking and smiled. Taking control of a primordial treasure was easier said than done, but he couldn''t refute the dragon in this case. In fact, he had a way to take control of the thing. ''I just have to make the System bend it. I think the System is equated in power with that thing.'' Tang Yin smiled. Naturally, taking control of a treasure that hadn''t been corrupted was easier, so he decided to fall into that thing''s game. He would go and look for that other treasure. While he was so thoughtful, the primordial treasure unleashed its deadly fury with an unperturbed, poker-faced back-and-forth. Soon, people realized that running would not save them and began to stand still, which made them save themselves. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire That also made many people realize the trick. They stood in one place, trembling but without uttering a word. Tang Yin was the first to notice that all these attacks created a small path leading to the huge mountain in the background. It was a long path barely noticeable to the one with a good sense. Noticing it, he frowned and looked at the treasure once more. He wanted to see if that thing would do anything if he moved through that place. After looking at it for a moment, he started to walk through. Qingyue and Yi Xi were startled by his movement, but Tang Yin held up his hand to stop them from moving. He walked about 10 meters, and for a moment, he felt that thing''s gaze fixed on him. It didn''t seem to care, yet somehow, it smiled. That made Tang Yin smile. "This path is the one that is preparing us to fall into its game. Naturally, anyone who runs away from a lunatic''s game will attract his anger, but anyone who falls into it will attract his happiness. It seems we have no choice but to move this way." He said, looking at Yi Xi and Qingyue. Chapter 709 Lunatics Death Game Although they were both in shock, they walked a little behind Tang Yin and realized that it was real. That crazy beast wasn''t attacking them, as if it didn''t care what they were doing. It even seemed to have created a path with the treasure energy for them to walk calmly through. Still, he hadn''t said a single word. He simply waited patiently for the next one to move to a different location to kill him. With Tang Yin''s example, many people began to walk the same path¡ªthe powerful first, then the weaker ones. Soon, everyone was climbing the huge mountain, guided by the energy of that treasure. When everyone started walking along that path, the treasure seemed to look at them with a playful, smiling face. He turned around and began to fly towards the top of the first mountain where all those who followed the path should stop. Since they had figured out what the treasure wanted to do, they all tried to fly to the place but realized they couldn''t. "Our energy is totally restricted. This could be a lunatic''s death game." Tang Yin revealed to the two girls behind him. They both nodded. "We can only walk?" Qingyue frowned. "Yes." Tang Yin looked up to the top of the mountain. From where they stood, thousands of feet from the top, he could see the figure of that treasure staring back at them. "Running away is not an option. That guy is watching us." He sighed. "Ah." Just then, a scream distracted him; it was a low cry from behind him. "What''s wrong?" he asked. Yi Xi seemed to have realized something important. "It restricted our energy and power. But this mountain has many powerful beasts. I''m afraid we''ll be in trouble if we go deep." Tang Yin nodded, realizing she was right. ''I see.'' He looked up again. "It''s not for nothing that it''s a lunatic''s death game." Sighing and unable to do anything else, he continued on his way. Both girls knew they had nothing to do but follow behind him. In the first few yards, nothing happened, but going into this mountain in a straight line meant passing through lakes, forests, and vast plains. There were many treasures, but no one but the greedy seemed to care. Everyone was more focused on what could happen at any moment. Then, as they passed through a vast forest, having already lost sight of that primordial treasure but still feeling its power around their necks, the real game of death began. The forest was not very troublesome on its own, but it had poison in the air. And it wasn''t just any poison. "There must be poisonous snakes around here. And they must be very big." As Tang Yin said this, his senses found the danger darting two ways, the two women behind him. He moved unconsciously to grab the snake heading toward Qingyue, strangling it in a moment. It was a huge snake¡ªover 2 meters with decent power¡ªbut it ended up writhing under his strong grip. "Are you okay?" he asked quickly. Qingyue smiled, "Thank you, Tang Yin. I''m fine." He nodded to her and finally looked the other way, as they were also attacking Yi Xi. He then noticed that she had grabbed it nimbly as well. "Looks like your senses are still working." She looked at him reproachfully. "If they didn''t work, I would possibly be poisoned now because our leader didn''t know how to prioritize the two of us simultaneously." Tang Yin shrugged. ''I don''t think I have rubber arms. But okay.'' He looked at the snake. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve never seen it before, but these chubs... Are they snakes descended from dragons?" The snake had a pair of dragon horns on top. Yi Xi felt indignant that Tang Yin ignored her reproach, but in the end, she sighed. She punched the beast a few more times and knocked it to the ground. "Yes and no. They have dragon blood because they got it somehow, but they are not dragon descendants. They''re trying to become dragons." "I see. So, they are trying to pass through the Heaven''s Gate that turns them into dragons." "Something like that, but in this case, what they would be wishing is to attract the attention of the primordial treasure. With its help, they could evolve and become powerful dragons." Tang Yin nodded. Just then, several shouts came from behind them, so they turned to see what was going on. "They didn''t meet the same fate." Numerous people were attacked by snakes, spiders, and even giant poisonous ants up to 1 meter tall. Many died instantly because their senses were also blocked because of that bastard''s game. They were quite potent poisons. Tang Yin sighed in relief that he moved quickly to stop the snake that tried to attack Qingyue. ''It seems that everyone''s senses are blocked here. Slower reactions are expected from now on.'' Tang Yin raised his hand and grasped Qingyue''s hand. "Don''t walk away from me. It''s dangerous." She smiled softly and nodded tenderly. Although her senses weren''t too bad, feeling protected by Tang Yin was much better than acting against those beasts, so she kept silent. Yi Xi looked at this with rolled eyes but said nothing. The three of them continued their way through. Some snakes attacked again, but they were easily shot down. Giant spiders and even ants attacked as well, but they were nothing. They all died easily. Still, the path behind them was pitiful. Many corpses were left on the road, being eaten by beasts. Others were so wounded that they were afraid to continue. There was no gift waiting for them at the end, so why go forward? What was the point of doing so? As many tried to stand still again and stay safe, they felt the danger run down their spines as an attack was unleashed upon them to scare them and remind them of the kind of territory they were in. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire They were in the hands of a madman. They were in a Lunatic''s Game of Death. Nothing was normal; everything here could kill you. Chapter 710 Corrupted Eternal Sea They had no choice but to keep moving forward. Standing still for even 10 minutes meant being in mortal danger because that guy would want to attack them. Good news for them: They soon left that poisonous area, although not before being attacked by a wave of poisonous beasts. The remaining ones were already expecting something like that, so they managed to defeat it without major problems. As they advanced through the world''s different biomes, different beasts launched themselves upon them. Some were so powerful that they swallowed many of them in one bite, but apparently, they had restrictions, so after that, they disappeared. They were walking fast, hurried to try to get to the top quickly, taking advantage of the fact that they started from a profitable area of the mountain. But it still took them several days of continuous walking without sleep to get there. No one dared to sleep when there was such a dangerous guy sniffing their necks and waiting for the slightest carelessness to kill them. Several days later, Tang Yin, Qingyue, and Yi Xi reached the top. They were not very affected by what had happened, but as they reached the top, that treasure stood a little farther up in the air, looking at them with a mocking smile. That made the three of them look down to see what it was mocking, and they were stunned. Tang Yin sighed. He could foresee a huge slaughter in this place, even when it hadn''t happened. Below the mountain and on the way to the next one, there was just a pile of giant stakes made of star rock or something similar, incredibly sharp and tough. Next to them were many treasures of all kinds. They would make anyone drool, for they looked very powerful. ''They''re a trap.'' He was not foolish enough to think these treasures were there to be picked up. They couldn''t fly and needed to dive down to continue on their way, but to fall badly was a symbol of death. And those treasures were in the most dangerous areas of the place. This guy, being a lunatic with a mind twisted by madness and blasphemy, Tang Yin could safely assure that all those treasures had a trap behind them. Throwing yourself like an idiot to get it would kill you, but if you make a lot of plans without knowing what''s coming next, you might fail. And that was likely to happen to several here. After all, these were not easy treasures to ignore. With the first group arriving, the rest slowly trickled in. When they were all gathered there, some were anxious at the sight of so many treasures, some were cool-headed, and some simply wished they could jump in and get so much wealth and power all at once. But out of fear of death, everyone stopped and did nothing, waiting for the Primordial Treasure to say something or make some gesture in order to move. The treasure looked from side to side at each group present. He didn''t care who they were; he could even recognize some Heirs among them, but who cared? He suddenly smiled. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since you decided to play with me, I have many gifts for you. All the treasures down there are yours. Whoever grabs it will belong to you. There are many items of the highest level; some can even be compared to some primordial treasures. I will do nothing to prevent you from taking it. However, I must warn you that those traps that are there are dangerous. Even so, from now on you will be able to fly, so I don''t think it will be a problem for you. Take this as a gift from me before you continue the game." As he said this, he turned and walked away until he stood again on top of the other mountain. He was too far away from them. His words caused a clamor to break out among many people. Several groups were so ecstatic that they jumped straight into the hole when they realized they could fly. If they could fly, how could a few stakes put them in danger? They would get as much treasure as they could! Those who thought so were not few. Only a few remained at bay. Tang Yin didn''t care about any of those treasures, Yi Xi didn''t either, and Qingyue wasn''t stupid. She wouldn''t move to a place where Tang Yin didn''t go, either. Naturally, they smelled something fishy. Despite the fact that they could fly, it was not impossible to die in a game of that strange thing, so they took to watching. And it didn''t take long for their suspicions to come true. The people who were now falling rapidly to search for these treasures suddenly felt that they had lost control of their flight. An enormous, oppressive, and dragging force pulled them down at great speed, and many were pinned to the stakes. Screams rang out, and agony pervaded the atmosphere. Guts flew everywhere; organs were impaled or destroyed. The remaining body parts began to slide through the giant stakes and would soon hit the ground. Yet, suddenly, just when they were supposed to hit the ground, strange and curious animal jaws appeared and swallowed them up. Those who were still alive were also swallowed alive by those strange animals, and blood suddenly sprayed all over the ground. That shocked Tang Yin and everyone watching. "Water!?" "Those were sharks?!" The exclamations were not long in coming. Tang Yin frowned. ''Is that an Eternal Sea, Dragon?'' He asked curiously as he noticed something strange. The dragon chuckled before answering. ''That''s right. It''s a Corrupted Eternal Sea. No one can create the real Eternal Sea beside me; what the bastard who put it there, I mean, that one over there, did is steal an Eternal Sea and put it here. At the same time, he threw an absurd amount of corpses at it until it became corrupt." Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin nodded. It made sense. ''A Corrupted Eternal Sea. That''s very dangerous. What''s down there?'' "I cannot know. That''s the joy of a corrupt one. It''s possible that when you go down, hundreds of thousands of sharks like that could be waiting for you. Or maybe a huge snake could be waiting for you that would look at you and throw you into its jaws. Or it could be a leviathan or a dragon. Who knows what lies on the other side of a Corrupted Eternal Sea capable of camouflaging itself with its surroundings? If you want to find out, you should come down." Teased a little. Truth be told, he was already losing hope that Tang Yin would be able to let go of him, as he would possibly die at the hands of that thing. The difference in power was simply absurd. That''s why he repeated, "Honestly, I don''t think you have any other choice." Chapter 711 Inside the Corrupted Eternal Sea things change Although Tang Yin knew that going down there was dangerous, the truth was that he had no choice. Besides, he still had advantages even in this place. That bastard who was flying over them and looking at them like they were some kind of trash wasn''t counting on the trump cards Tang Yin had because he was a different heir, one who didn''t depend on just any Primordial Law. Yi Xi was confused when she saw it. She couldn''t understand it, and even though Qingyue thought she knew something, she didn''t fully understand it either, so they both looked at Tang Yin. "It''s an Eternal Corrupted Sea; it''s dangerous to enter there because we don''t know what''s on the other side of that place. Still, I have a way to cross it safely. I can see that it''s not very extensive since it was subtracted from somewhere and forcibly put here." He said and looked at Yi Xi. "Let me ask you a few questions before we go on - can you use your power?" "The Law of Life? Of course. This world cannot seal a Primordial Law." "Right. Then, if you expand your Law of Life to the surroundings, is it possible that those corrupt sharks you saw there won''t do anything to you because you are the ''Life''? Does that attribute still function within your capabilities?" This time, Yi Xi had to consider it a bit before answering. "The attribute should do the trick, but I can''t say for sure that it will do with those corrupt sharks. Not because they don''t value it, but because the pressure of an Eternal Sea would cause it to distort my power a bit and not reach them properly. Besides, I''ve never been in an Eternal Sea before, much less a corrupt one, so there might be some changes." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded. "All right then, if that''s the case, I can take you. You just need to focus on doing exactly what I just said." He looked back at the Eternal Sea and prepared to enter; Yi Xi spoke up, stunned by his words. "Wait, you mean you were considering whether to take me? You intended to leave me here in case I couldn''t do that?" She couldn''t believe his words. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded. "Of course. Why would I take someone who is of no use to me? But you are useful, and if you couldn''t do that, I''m sure you could do one of the other three things I was thinking of, so don''t worry, yes, I was going to take you." She gaped but soon witnessed something much ''worse.'' Tang Yin turned and gave Qingyue a soft kiss on the lips, then told her that she didn''t need to do anything this time; she could just follow him closely and prepare in case she needed to use her power. Then Yi Xi noticed that the preference level here was at levels she couldn''t understand, perhaps because she had never been treated like this before. Somehow, she didn''t feel so bad; it even caused her some amusement, though she seemed a bit annoyed inside. "I''ll take it, but it offends the hell out of me." She said in a complaining way. Tang Yin didn''t think much of her words; he grabbed their waists without asking their permission and then jumped into the Eternal Sea. Many people had to use their treasures to cross this, but Tang Yin didn''t need any of that. The Eternal Sea was a decent territory in which he could move. Although he surely didn''t have the same agility as those sharks, they don''t have something Tang Yin does: The Law of Control. As their bodies approached the Eternal Corrupt Sea, several sharks appeared in the vicinity. Coming so close caused Tang Yin to extend the divine sense of his divine soul everywhere to know what was there. ''Aquatic dragons, there even seems to be a crazier critter in the background.'' He smiled. They were big and powerful but too slow for him. He looked at Yi Xi and nodded to her. Then, she spread her aura of life to all sides as well. The sharks and some small dragons nearby were affected, but then the three fell into the Eternal Sea with a splash. Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire They were powerful people, cultivators, and a woman whose power was unknown, but she sure was powerful, so they could see in the water without problems. On the other side of that camouflaged eternal sea were many monsters eating and watching them. Some of the more enormous beasts below were unaffected, so a huge snake or something like it opened its jaws when it saw three baits come in. It was saying, "This is my prey." It was huge, much bigger than any sea whale Tang Yin had ever seen before, it was as big as a huge dragon. That mouth could swallow a mountain with no problem. Still, he wasn''t worried. The darkness below and the countless beasts watching him soon transformed into many beasts who wanted to eat them because Yi Xi''s power encountered problems transmitting in this place. Still, Tang Yin would not allow this. The plan''s first step was to use his Law of Control to expand Yi Xi''s energy. He had seen it a few days before when he had been traveling with her, and because of that, he had studied enough to expand it. He couldn''t control it or anything like that; it was very complicated to do it in a short time, but he could make it less obstructed by the Eternal Sea, and that''s what he did quickly. Suddenly, many beasts were affected; the larger ones hesitated in their movements before continuing. That small moment gained was crucial for Tang Yin to start swimming at an absurd speed using his Law of Control. Swimming so fast created no problems for him, but it soon became apparent that it was much larger than estimated in this sea. He realized that his previous calculations were wrong. Still, he did not think of this as a problem. There were already beasts pouncing on him, hoping to swallow him up, for he had proven to have great power. Tang Yin acted composed and looked up. The pressure he had seen before was no longer visible from here. ''Could it be that after entering this place, if you manage to survive, you could get out?'' he thought and didn''t hesitate to try. ''Knocking on the door is not entering, they say over there.'' He surfaced and jumped hard towards one of the stakes. Both girls were still in his hands, but he managed to stop a little, leaning over that stake and smiled. ''This makes it easier.'' That pressure was gone from him. It wasn''t that it didn''t exist; it just didn''t affect those bathed in the Eternal Sea. Now, falling into the Eternal Sea was the most dangerous thing; how did you get out of there without treasure? It was possible only by using a Primordial Law as good as Control, which allowed you to control everything around you to swim fast. Because fighting against those beasts was ridiculous, therefore, falling would get you out of the pressure, but it would possibly kill you. It was a real death trap. But it wasn''t over yet. Chapter 712 Banquet of a God When he touched firmness, he had to jump aside because a huge beast followed him and tried to swallow him. It was a snake, and its face was like 10 Tang Yin, but it did not come alone. A fish tail almost crushed him, as did an octopus tentacle. All giant things lunged at him, trying to swallow him or grab him somehow. Just when he thought the onslaught was over, a huge snake head came out, looking to swallow him. It was the same strange snake he had seen before, extremely large. Its jaws could cause fear to anyone who saw them because they were too big, but Tang Yin didn''t care. The beast didn''t count on the fact that he could already fly here. Just as it was about to be swallowed, Tang Yin shot out, flying at great speed, managing to quickly get away from the place. Still, flying made their bodies dry up, so the pressure soon sent them into the Eternal Sea, but that wasn''t a problem. Getting away from the main beasts was paramount, and although there were still more below, Tang Yin managed to avoid them and fly away again. This process was repeated several times until he reached the other side of the Eternal Sea. Just when they thought they could breathe and were relieved that they didn''t have such large beasts behind them, a large number of beasts appeared before them. ''Shit, how many beasts are there? 5,000?'' Not only were there thousands of beasts, but they were also very large and of different types. Quite powerful. Fighting a few of them would already be tricky, let alone fighting thousands upon thousands that seemed to spread across the length and breadth of a large dry plain. "Qingyue, let''s freeze the whole place. Stopping us here would be suicide." Tang Yin and Qingyue quickly raised their hands and chanted their respective greatest Ice Law skills. Soon, an icy world was unleashed beneath them, driven and propelled by the Law of Control and the Essence of the Ice Phoenix. Right now, Qingyue had better control of this than before; she had managed to understand it more. So, this was a deadly skill for many that managed to freeze all the beasts in a few seconds. Upon reaching land, they lost the ability to fly, but they still managed to jump over the sea of beasts and cross it before their abilities collapsed. As they did so, Yi Xi was shocked. ''They are more powerful than I imagined. But did he use the Law of Ice? I thought his power had something to do with water... Although ice is ''essentially water,'' it''s not versatile enough to move at such a great speed under the eternal sea. Also, previously, he seems to have interfered a bit with my Law of Life; did he use any treasure?'' There were many things on her mind, but Yi Xi did not delay. She knew that if she did, she would have a hard time or have to use her treasures. Crossing that place without treasures was already something amazing; she couldn''t spend them now that she was already so far ahead. And the three of them plunged into the many forests on the other side of the plains, heading for the place where that primordial treasure was. Those who were left behind, though in shock at so many sudden revelations coming one after another, ultimately felt grateful to that Heir who had shown them the way to pass. Then, soon, all were immersed in that ordeal. Some would die, but there would not be as many as at the beginning. . Thus, the hours and days passed until Tang Yin reached the top of the second mountain. After him, and several hours later, more began to arrive. Within days, more arrived, and it was not until the last group arrived that the Primordial Treasure moved from where he sat, watching everything. Finally, he spoke again. "Congratulations to all of you for passing. Too bad you didn''t accept my gifts. I feel a little sad about that." He feigned a sad face as he said this but looked angrily at Tang Yin. Naturally, he knew it was because of him that they ignored the treasures. He basically showed them a way out of there that he didn''t think they could use. That''s why he was furious, but he didn''t show it other than that look. "Now, as my congratulations on passing a little game, I want to play another one with you. This one is called Banquet of a God; what''s in it?" As he said that, he slapped his hands, and the ground beneath everyone''s feet vibrated until they appeared in a huge black and gold, slightly darkened castle that looked glamorous and extremely beautiful but also spooky. It was an ancient castle, and it looked deadly and dangerous. Tang Yin frowned. ''We traveled all that distance from the other mountain to the top of a mountain hundreds of kilometers high in just the blink of an eye...'' This was the top of the largest mountain. The dragon inside him then reacted. "The dragons are imprisoned! So is the other treasure in the main room just below it!" He exclaimed. With his exclamation also resounded another clap given by the primordial treasure, and they all disappeared again from where they were, arriving in a huge picturesque but somewhat darkened room. It was a beautiful, luxurious room that left everyone in shock. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This brought another exclamation from the dragon. "You''re in luck, kid; this is the main room; look down!" Tang Yin didn''t really need someone to tell him. From the moment he stepped into the room, he felt that something was wrong. He felt himself being watched by some kind of living being; at the same time, he felt a strange and pure aura coming to him; it seemed to attract him. As he looked down, he and all those who did were shocked. The ground was crystal clear, and a huge hole was underneath the castle. A bunch of dragons chained by robust chains stood near a powerful item that gave off a fantastic aura. A Primordial Treasure! The second one was within their sight. But, as if the treasure that brought them here only just understood what he had just done, he smiled and apologized. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire "Oops, sorry. Seems I forgot to put the rug down." Then he clapped his hands again, and a carpet appeared over the floor. Not only was it able to cover the floor, but it was also able to prevent any aura from escaping through there. That somehow removed the curiosity in everyone''s eyes and brought a terrible terror to their eyelids. Some had tremors and felt the urge to faint, but they knew they were not even privileged to do that at present. They were before a lunatic who could kidnap such powerful dragons and another Primordial Treasure! They were all finished. If this guy wanted to kill them, it was certain they would be dead. But did he want to do it? When they looked up, they realized the room was filled with delicious food. They all had a lot of energy, which might make them stronger. Plus, they looked amazingly appetizing. Chapter 713 The True Banquet of God The bellies of many of those present roared, protesting for food. How appetizing the atmosphere had become made the primordial treasure that brought them here smile. "Please go ahead. Eat quietly and enjoy yourselves. This is the reward for passing my little tests. Naturally, that was just a little welcome game, so you can look for what you came here for. The tests are over now, so enjoy at your leisure." Although he was not trustworthy, he looked at them one by one. These guys were so hungry that many of them took the first step to taste that appetizing food. The taste overwhelmed them, and it was so delicious that they were soon immersed in chewing big mouthfuls. Many did not move because they thought it had poison in it, but it did not. They couldn''t help but move after several minutes of ''walking'' around doing nothing and began eating. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Tang Yin found it strange that there was no poison, but he couldn''t even talk to Qingyue or Yi Xi in this place under that guy''s gaze. After saying all that, the treasure sat on the throne across the room to look at them with a smile on his face. This smile gave many people the creeps, not because it was scary but because it made no sense. What was that lunatic doing smiling while staring at them? Maybe there was some kind of late poison in the food, but there was nothing like that. ''This is strange.'' He thought, and after a moment, he remembered again what he had said earlier. ''God''s Banquet...'' He frowned. ''It could be...'' The dragon replied to him doubt, which was already resolved in his mind. "You are the food. He is the God." ''As I thought...'' They were in danger. Danger? They had been in danger ever since they couldn''t escape this guy, ever since they were forced to go down an unseen path of energy and go through a lot of strange situations and powerful beasts. But now, they were in a totally different danger. If they had any hope of escape before, now they had none. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many of those present realized this sometime later and began planning to use their treasures and maximum powers. Although they had already fallen completely into the game, they would possibly die even if they used everything they could. But none of them stopped eating or making plans. Most of them did not know the world yet, and arrogant though they were, at this moment, they finally understood that such arrogance was foolish. They had never known true strength, and that had destined them for a crushing defeat where everything was written before they even hoped, but they clung to the idea that they still had a chance to save themselves, even if the chance really didn''t exist. Tang Yin was the one scheming in his mind. Revealing his system in front of so many people was not within his plans; that must remain hidden from the gaze of the masses. It is a power that is possibly even superior to a Primordial Treasure; if he showed it, it would be sought after by everyone. But he had to find a way to get that other primordial treasure. Destroying the crystal beneath them was not possible by conventional means. Perhaps if he allowed the System to attack with its chains, he could pierce it, but then he would have to buy time to do it. The thing is, how does he buy time? ''Although it is a living being, it is a living being as a tool. In the face of the Law of Control, it must have some weakness, right?'' At this point, he regretted not using tools before with the Law of Control; he had no information about it. But he thought it might be possible. Now, the thing is that the power of that thing is so superior that it would be impossible for his Law to affect it. From the Law of Control, his biggest advantage right now was the Aura of Control. If he mixed it with the Divine Aura of his Soul, the properties increased, drastically increasing the attack power. It is something he can use even with his sealed power. What the Divine Aura does is boost the Aura of Control, i.e., it boosts the properties of the Law of Control, and the Law, in turn, boosts all other attacks, defenses, or whatever is created as a result of it or its affiliated Laws/Powers. But, even if it did all that... How far away is it still from the Power Level of a true Primordial Treasure? Beasts or beings that belong to this world are not restricted by the Laws of the World. Therefore, the Primordial Treasure had to be so powerful that it could eliminate them with a snap of its fingers, as it showed before. So, no matter how hard he tried, he felt more and more locked into a dead end where he had little chance of victory. But, soon, he seemed to find a way and smiled. His mood improved, and he continued to eat. Soon, several maids entered the room and served more food. Even some dancers seemed to have been hired. They had splendid bodies but also strange things that no one could tell or see. Everyone knew there was something strange, although they didn''t know if it was because they were scared or what. But 2 hours later, when they were already full, the Primordial Treasure stood up. "Hahaha, you''re finally done!" He exclaimed and smiled kindly at them. "It is an honor for me to have so many guests at this little Banquet of God; I hope you enjoyed the meal. I would really like to hear you talk, but you seem to be very quiet. You are the quietest group I have seen in a long time. I never thought I''d see people under 1,000 years old, who could be silent for so long, despite being so relaxed." "Honestly, you have my admiration." "Now, I have prepared your last reward for passing my tests. I hope you feel good. It''s the dance ceremony of my dear dancers, The Devourers of Hell!" When he exclaimed those last words, all the maids and dancers present suddenly underwent a transformation. From head to toe, everything changed. From the previous human form to a grotesque form with strange and horrible mouths, four arms, two of which were long and skinny, and two normal but of a terrifying color without blood. The new appearance they adopted looked horrifying. It made everyone''s heart clench, and suddenly, many of them moved. Their speed was so overwhelming and absurd that no one could see them when they were already on the other side of the room, with heads in their hands and a trickle of blood flowing out of the corpses and into their bodies. One of the beasts that killed two then knelt again in front of the Primordial Treasure, and it smiled sinisterly. "Welcome to the true Banquet of God. I know none of you can speak or move; you just need to see. Enjoy your last moments alive." He laid a hand on that horrifying beast and absorbed all its power in a moment, killing it and leaving it dry lying on its side. Chapter 714 Take a risk Those horrifying beasts did not stop moving after that. Every movement posed a danger to many of them until suddenly, one of them cried, "NOW!" Although none were privy to each other''s thoughts, they all agreed on one thing: They had to survive. If one was going to attack, then they would all do it to at least have the slightest chance. Soon, powerful items and myriad laws and powers were shooting back and forth. Some were aimed at those horrifying beasts, others seemed to be aimed at the castle, and others were directed at the primordial treasure. Such a sudden explosion of diverse powers made the primordial treasure, instead of feeling astonished, smile. He was expecting that. The more they resisted, the better it was for his personal enjoyment. That''s why he let all those attacks hit wherever they wanted. He didn''t care about defending the castle, his horrifying beasts, or himself. How could these small attacks destroy his castle? How could they damage it? How could they even think of damaging his horrifying beasts, which were incredibly resistant to most attacks? Although his beasts were essentially not very powerful, their advantage was that they had resistance to the vast majority of attacks in this world. That resistance was powerful enough to prevent attacks below a certain level, which none of those present had from being ineffective. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was why he was confident. And that was his mistake. To his surprise, a couple of energies swirled through many of those attacks and struck at the same time¡ªenergies of empowerment and penetration. This caused many of the heads of his horrifying beasts to suddenly explode. His castle shook, and a few debris fell, being knocked down a bit in some areas. Although the attacks towards him didn''t even touch him, the rest of the damage caused was crucial to anger him. He quickly searched the room for the source of that strange power and frowned as he found a figure hidden in the crowd. ''That''s him. Hmph, little divine heir, you''re capable. Let me eat you first; we''ll start with the main course.'' He immediately jumped towards Tang Yin, a move that many considered ''unexpected'' but which Tang Yin expected. This was just what he needed. He hadn''t expected those beasts from a moment ago to be so weak against control and their ability when mixed with the law of life, but considering their kind of evil attribute, it made a bit of sense. But that was just an added bonus to everything; it was no big deal. It surprised everyone present, but to him, it meant nothing. What he had expected was the treasure''s attention on him. And now he had gotten it. Seeing that swift thing coming towards him, Tang Yin screamed inwardly. "Now, dragon!" Then the dragon laughed a little at this guy''s crazy plan. Didn''t he know that if he was a little slower, he would die? Why did he trust him if maybe he could have been tricking him into falling here? Still, the dragon really wasn''t like that. Maybe that''s what Tang Yin knew, or maybe it was another motive, but soon, the dragon roared into the interior of the Eternal Sea, far away from here. Even so, that roar was transmitted through his spiritual strands, and suddenly, the terrifying roar of a dragon emerged from inside Tang Yin''s body and filled the entire room of that gloomy castle. At the same time, the vibrations of the distant roar reached through the earth, which caused an intense frenzy of madness to rise among the dragons below. At the same time, the primordial treasure stopped for a moment. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire It wasn''t even 5 seconds, but Tang Yin seized the moment to pounce on it and struck it with his hand covered by the Law of Control in all its splendor. Surprised, he couldn''t raise much defense and was pushed back slightly. It wasn''t too much, but it was enough. Tang Yin instantly fell to the ground with a huge hammer, pointing it as if he wanted to drive it into the ground. That signaled Qingyue and Yi Xi at the other ends to act. Yi Xi activated her items and directed a strong attack toward the Primordial Treasure, while Qingyue had only one job: to Freeze the crystal beneath her. During the moments she was not visible, she moved across the room and sent her energy through the walls to search for the weak point of these crystals. If they had no weak point for some reason, then she was looking for the point of connection between the crystals and the walls. When she found them, she froze them. Now, she just needed to extend that freezing range. Suddenly, the frozen range expanded to all sides, and she demanded all she could, bringing her Phoenix Essence to the point where she had no choice but to show herself with a frenzy of ice that began to surround the room. All of that happened quickly, and by the time Tang Yin fell to the ground and put all his strength into that attack, everything was already frozen. The frozen crystal was much easier to break than the crystal itself. After 5 seconds, the entire ground came crashing down with a frantic roar. At the same time, the numerous dragons jumped to the surface, causing the corrupted Primordial Treasure to frown as he recovered. ''That bastard...'' He immediately realized that he had been tricked and lured into a small trap by such an insignificant little bastard like that. Still, when he turned to look for him, he was gone. He then became angry. He remembered that bastard. He had been with two pretty ladies, one of whom was the Heiress of Life. Since he couldn''t get the bastard, then he would kill them. He turned sharply to find one of them. ''Damn phoenix, so you came out into the world to give me trouble.'' He jumped towards where Qingyue was at high speed. She had been exhausted; she never thought freezing something would be so difficult. Still, fortunately, she did well, though she made a mistake. She was blown away when everything went down, and that made her extremely visible. She was quick to sense the imminent danger approaching and looked up. A horrifying sight entered before her as she noticed that the ridiculously powerful bastard was nothing short of tearing her apart. Chapter 715 Controlling a Primordial Treasure Even so, Qingyue maintained her calm and tranquil expression. She didn''t even think about doing anything stupid; she simply kept her eyes on him, knowing that avoiding him was impossible. They were at a distance of barely a few hundred meters at most. With that guy''s power, shortening that distance was a matter of milliseconds, and that''s how it was. At that very moment, she noticed he was already on top of her, launching a deadly blow capable of destroying entire planets. The distance was so short that there was no way she could dodge it, no matter what she did. It was simply too far away. Seeing that mighty fist approaching her like that made her see almost her entire life pass before her eyes; the last image to appear was Tang Yin. As if her vision materialized him, a figure suddenly appeared before her. He was carrying a strange item in his hand, and he had been preceded by tremendous dragon power. In that same instant, the blow of the primordial treasure hit hard on the small item in Tang Yin''s hands. What should have been a body falling backward half dead suddenly became an immovable resistance, and no matter how much power he had in front of him, he did not move. On the contrary, that clash shot out enormous influxes of power in all directions, and the primordial treasure that had gone mad was forced to retreat in shock. A large number of dragons that were previously locked up suddenly came out with great power into the light of day. The castle could offer no opposition; it was brought down by the giant wings of the dragons and their extended movements. But the corrupted primordial treasure didn''t care about that. He stared fixedly at the treasure in Tang Yin''s hand. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire ''Did he give himself so easily to such a weak human? What the hell was he thinking?'' Unable to understand the situation, this guy had no choice but to look carefully at this divine heir. That thing in his hand was a primordial treasure, one in its full right and with its vision uncorrupted. It is a dangerous thing, although, in the hands of such a weak master, it would not be so useful that it made what he was planning to do considerably more difficult. Tang Yin looked at Qingyue, worried, but noticing that she was smiling at him, he knew she was all right. "I''m sorry, I should have predicted that; I put you in danger for no reason." She shook her head in response. "It''s okay; I knew you''d be on time." He smiled, although internally, his body was in chaos. His blood almost came out of all his orifices when he took that previous blow. "Although I managed to control him easily because he wants to arrest his ''brother'', how the hell does he expect me to arrest that guy? If he attacks with everything he''s got, it will be difficult for me to resist." Tang Yin looked straight ahead and swallowed all the blood that had risen to his throat. For its part, the treasure that was in him and now belonged to him laughed. "Hahaha, you have such a good law, and you have my help. No matter what that idiot does, we can take him on. It''s just that those idiots in the room are going to die. Tell me who you want me to protect, and I''ll keep them from dying, but the rest of them will." ''You don''t need to save many people. Just the beautiful woman behind me and the heiress to life, she was helpful last time, and I think she can be helpful again because of her suppressive attitude towards corruption.'' "Good, good. Can you do that dragon roar from a while ago again? It sounded just like my lord''s roar." At this point, when the question came up, Tang Yin couldn''t speak because the dragon did it first. "It was me, idiot. What the hell were you doing when you let that other stupid one be corrupted? You''re a pair of idiots who can''t even defend yourself against a Lord of Blasphemy, puh." Inside Tang Yin''s spiritual world, the primordial treasure materialized and looked up and down ¡ª in all directions, searching for the root of that voice. "My Lord?! Is it inside this man?!" "Hmph, no. I''m in the Eternal Sea. Whatever, help that little one capture that other idiot; then they''ll have to deal with me." "My Lord, let me explain-!" "I said it doesn''t matter." "But..." "Don''t you understand my language?" The treasure suddenly fell silent and sighed. "Good." After that, he turned his attention back to Tang Yin, who was a little impatient because those guys wanted to talk nonsense at a moment of life or death. What would happen if that bastard suddenly attacked him? Fortunately, the corrupted primordial treasure was wary of him because it feared the materialization of its companion. Although it would be a very weakened materialization, it was still the materialization of a primordial treasure focused on creating a powerful race. From the beginning, the corrupted treasure knew that his ''brother'' was much more powerful than him in pure power, so he could not underestimate him even if he was limited by the fact that he now seemed to have a very weak master. As this happened, the draconic primordial treasure began to tell Tang Yin the plan, causing him to sigh. "This will be difficult." Looking up, he could see many dragons looking at the treasure, all waiting for him to make his move. Although they were not so powerful, they would be of help if they worked together. The problem was those who were under the same test as him. They might all die unless they had treasures powerful enough to stop planet-wide attacks. Even Tang Yin would be in danger, even though he now had the protection of that primordial treasure. The corrupted treasure lost patience after a long time without seeing any movement. "This bastard is either playing with me or..." His eyes sparkled at that moment. "That''s right, nobody can process a treasure that quickly, and certainly not a primordial treasure. It doesn''t matter if you''re a divine heir or an ordinary person; nobody should be able to do it!" He then realized that Tang Yin had been playing strangely for a long time, taking advantage of the situation to complete his control over the primordial treasure. "That bastard... I''m going to kill you!" Angrily, he jumped forward fiercely. Tang Yin wasn''t really stalling for time. On the contrary, he wanted this to start as soon as possible because he knew that the longer a fight against someone so long-lived, powerful, and experienced went on, the more likely he was to lose. No matter how much a treasure protected him, the difference in power was so great that any minor mistake could be punished with death, and that was the problem. In a fight like that, he, who had less experience than someone who had lived for billions of years, could make mistakes. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That''s why Tang Yin was thrilled as soon as he saw him jump towards him. He covered himself with the Law of Control at every point and jumped forward. Chapter 716 Fighting against a Primordial Treasure The primordial treasure was surprised by the impact between his fist and Tang Yin''s, where the latter did not lose, or at least did not die, as he did fly backward. But the attack he used should be enough to destroy him, even if he had the protection of a primordial treasure as strong as that. The primordial treasure couldn''t help but look at his hand. ''What was that? He had felt a strange energy clinging to him and seeming to want to control him. It was extremely rare and made him wonder what kind of strange law this divine heir had. ''The Law seems familiar to me; does the Divine Heir inherit a Primordial Law? No, not even a Primordial Law could do something like that to me...'' Perhaps he was unaware that there were Primordial Laws as special as the one that drove him mad, or perhaps Tang Yin''s Law was simply on a different level. But, in reality, this was a surprise for Tang Yin, too. He looked at his hands curiously, noticing something new but indescribable. ''Before I touched the Draconic Primordial Treasure, I felt something similar. But what is it? The feeling seemed to come from deep within the Law of Control, so he assumed it was an ability, but he had no idea whether it was or whether he was going mad. Similarly, he didn''t have much time to think. He didn''t want to drag this out too much because his part of the plan was dangerous and important; the more power he had by then, the greater the chances of success. Then he crashed into the corrupt treasure again. Each impact increased their feelings about that strange ability that Tang Yin seemed to feel but that he could not perceive. At the same time, the power clashes caused it to expand in all directions and kill numerous people who trembled with fear. Some were in shock to see Tang Yin able to fight a person of such a high level, face on, and not lose, which would have led to their death. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Others stubbornly resisted, using different items and trying to flee. Still, the attacks were so powerful that many evaporated in the next instant, creating tremendous chaos among those present. Many complained, but there was nothing they could do. The fight before them was unprecedented for many of them; perhaps only some were a little calmer watching it because they had witnessed battles of that level or greater before. Among them were also a few who could see that Tang Yin was not "fighting"; he was resisting with all his might. Of course, this was just as commendable, as none of those present could withstand a few blows from a primordial treasure materialized and without a master, who had also gone mad. But there he was. He seemed very small, and he even looked as if he was less than 50 years old, but he was resisting the attacks on a living being that could be the same age as the universe. He was admirable. As for Tang Yin, he couldn''t think whether this was admirable or not. He had his full attention on trying not to die because he was continually tempting death. Qingyue knew this, so her heart was tight. She tried to think of a way to be useful, but it was complicated. Tang Yin prepared for a final attack as the blows rained down from one side to the other. He had been slowly and patiently recharging his power in one part of his body for a while to make a super-powerful final attack that could serve to complete his plan. Only he knew that his attacks weren''t really going to work against that thing. He couldn''t fight it or compare it to anything; it could only resist him because of the power of another primordial treasure and because of his own Law of Control. But, if he managed to combine it well... Maybe it could work. Suddenly, the primordial treasure came upon him, trying to incapacitate him quickly to overcome the power of its ''brother''. As this happened, mortality shivered from side to side. There were only a few left, in a situation that the primordial treasure itself had not foreseen. All the dead were under the protection of the dragons, as they did not want them to die. Even so, they were being used in a plan of which they had no idea. Although they were noble of heart, being mostly Guardian Dragons, they could not help but feel anger flare up inside them when they saw that even when they wanted to protect them, that crazy bastard was not going to set them free. Like the Guardian Dragons of these enormous mountains, how could they not be angry? Soon, a powerful roar of draconic energy roared from inside the mountain and from the bodies of each dragon. They launched themselves at the primordial treasure without wasting time, unleashing an absurdly powerful attack that could wipe out giant worlds almost without a problem. This was an attack from dragons far above the level of Tang Yin. These were dragons from the Primordial World, born from a Primordial Treasure. How could the attack be weak? Tang Yin seized the moment and emerged with a power that should not have belonged to him: "Source of Power!" he roared. All the power in his body was concentrated in his right hand, and without wasting a second, he unleashed the blow in front of him right into a blind spot. Two powerful combined attacks hit the dragon square, but the situation was not over. "Yi Xi!" After Tang Yin''s scream, she already knew even though she hadn''t been told what she needed to do. She didn''t hesitate and activated her own Law of Life and attacked with the essence of life itself. An essence that could not bear the corruption and evil of the world. This hit at the same time as the other attacks. Perhaps the first attacks would not be something that could affect the dragon, but when they mixed with the essence of life, he felt a strong oppression in his chest that made him shudder and stop for a brief moment. At the same time, he lost sight of Tang Yin, and when he looked back at him, he was incredibly close to him. At that moment, an immensely powerful dragon roar came from every corner of the world; it was more powerful than the previous one and carried all the conviction of a dragon that wanted to be free after billions of years locked up. That undoubtedly caused the primordial treasure to stop completely. Every movement of its body came to a halt. At that moment, the primordial treasure in Tang Yin''s body flew out and struck his brother fiercely, causing him to hit the ground hard and immobilize him in an instant. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Quick!" Tang Yin took a step closer and placed his hand on the corrupted primordial treasure. His Law of Control enveloped it completely and tried to take hold of its mind and essence. This ended a small and extensive fight... He thought. Then, a sudden burst of power emerged from the body of the corrupted treasure and sent his brother flying until he hit the few walls that were still standing. But he had focused much of his attack on Tang Yin, so he flew away like a puppet without a string until he hit the wall behind him. The primordial treasure leaped up at that moment and pounced on him. "TANG YIN!" Qingyue shouted desperately and tried to reach him, but she was too far away. The recoil of her power hit Yi Xi, and she couldn''t move; even the primordial treasure was dizzy. Internally, the dragon felt despair. ''Shit, that damn bastard used his own essence!'' Inside the Eternal Sea, he felt despair. Chapter 717 Dead? Tang Yin felt his entire interior turn frantically when the blow fell upon him. It felt as if his internal organs were suddenly destroyed, but at the same time, his Divine Soul was activated to the limit, wanting to heal what had been destroyed. His body flew backward like a wet rag, unable to get up, and as he felt an intense pain inside him, the pain of death overwhelmed him to the point where he could not even feel anything other than his mind. The system immediately began sending repeated messages warning of the danger and asking him to act, but he lost contact with himself, his inner world, and the system. He was totally destroyed inside. The primordial treasure that had struck him mocked him and appeared above him to give him another ferocious kick, which sent him forcefully towards another section of the castle, further away from where the primordial treasure that should have been protecting him was. It was so fast that no one could react. The impact had not only shaken the foundations of the world but also made every treasure present tremble. Of the few people left alive, their treasures were savagely destroyed; some died, others were seriously injured, and only two of those outside Tang Yin''s group were able to remain without much change, only with minor injuries and excessive exhaustion. But seeing what they had just seen was traumatic. The man who had managed to match the corrupt primordial treasure was practically killed with one blow. The other primordial treasure couldn''t even react before it all happened, and now the blowback seems to have affected it quite a lot. What the hell was left for them? But it was more traumatic for Qingyue. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire She was looking in disbelief at the place where Tang Yin was, not knowing how it was possible that he had ended up like that in just a second. Inside, she felt her power churning in every direction, and an anger she had never felt before began to bubble up inside her. At first, it was a tingling sensation, but within a few milliseconds, it had become bubbling like molten lava. Not even her calm and indifferent personality could contain the rage she felt. Suddenly, a pair of enormous and icy wings emerged from her back to her sides, and her beautiful face changed slightly. The veil she wore fell away from her body, and a few phoenix feathers emerged. The beauty of her face and the intensity of her power fought against the world''s attempts to repress them. Still, a few scattered feathers appeared on her body, giving her a majestic and extremely powerful appearance and helping her avoid the world''s suppression. Her small figure was shot into the air, guided by her huge bluish wings, towards the place where the primordial treasure was. It trampled Qingyue and managed to take it by surprise, dealing it a powerful blow to the face. It was a powerful blow with the highest status this beautiful woman could achieve. She even managed to resist the suppression of the Eternal World. The blow was so powerful that it destroyed part of the huge mountain on the other side. Such a powerful blow... ''...'' She looked on in disbelief that her blow couldn''t even move this guy an inch. She only turned his face to one side and little else. He looked at her with hatred. "Little Phoenix, I once knew your ancestor; I made a castle for her. Because of that, I will tell you a secret." He firmly grasped the hand of Qingyue, who was hitting him, before she could retract it, and then his eyes burned with anger. "I like phoenix meat; since I couldn''t eat her in the past, I will eat you since you decided to take a step toward your death." After this, he landed a blow of equal magnitude to the one he gave Tang Yin and struck Qingyue in the stomach. Or so he thought. Suddenly, his hands were gripped by a different and strange hand. It wasn''t powerful, but he was able to control its power. He frowned and saw the phoenix woman no longer in his hand. Instead, there was a block of ice similar to the man he had just killed, but what surprised him most was that his hand was being held precisely by the hand of the man he had just killed. "You... How the hell did you survive?" Tang Yin did not reply as he felt his arm shatter completely, exposing the bones. It was the price of having deflected that attack. But he had controlled it perfectly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By looking the other way, Qingyue was safe. That was enough. It didn''t matter if he broke his arms and legs. It didn''t even matter if he couldn''t get that part of his body back, as long as she was all right, that was enough. After checking that she was all right, he returned to the primordial treasure. Until now, he couldn''t understand how he managed to recover, but he thought it had something to do with the system and his divine soul. The secrets they both held were becoming increasingly extensive but interesting. Even so, he was equally surprised by something. The Law of Control covered his hand, and it was this that touched the other guy. As the primordial treasure realized it had been ignored, it landed a blow to the face, trying to kill him once and for all. But that blow met Tang Yin''s hand again, and somehow, this time, he felt much of its power recede back towards him while the rest tore through Tang Yin''s other hand. Part of his arm was just bones and blood, with many broken veins. "It''s dangerous..." Tang Yin thought as he noticed that some of the guy''s power had almost reached his heart. If it got there, it would risk shattering him to pieces. So he jumped forward, and his right hand of bones landed firmly on the stomach. Although it was a soft blow, nothing powerful, it carried a strange power. "Touch of Control," he whispered as he struck. Chapter 718 Touch of Control The Law of Control is not just any law; it is one that has been shown to have power over other Primordial Laws. As long as the understanding of its bearer is worthy enough, it can control them without any problem. Because of this, this is not a law that can be disregarded in a battle. Especially if its bearer is the Heir of the Divine Soul himself, a soul with the ability to comprehend all that exists with astonishing speed. And during this battle, Tang Yin had time, something he did not expect to have in a fight against such a powerful being. That time and previous experience of having so easily controlled a primal treasure gave him enough power to learn a new skill. Touch of Control. An amazing skill, but incredibly difficult to use. The moment Tang Yin used it, he felt his mind completely drained in an instant, causing him to fall straight forward. Even so, just as he thought he would crash into the primordial treasure, the primordial treasure suddenly felt his body curl up into a ball, and the materialization was lost. It immediately transformed into an item and remained floating in the air until Tang Yin firmly grasped it with his mouth and enveloped it in the Law of Control before literally falling to the ground, practically unconscious. It only took a few milliseconds, but his mental power was drained with absurd speed. Although he completed his mission, this power could only be used once in a battle. Although its description seemed impressive enough to be his greatest trump card, he knew it would be useless after just one use, so he couldn''t use it in all circumstances. The moment it fell to the ground, silence surrounded the mountain. Dragons, humans, or other races, none of the few present could react. Whether powerful or weak, rich or poor, of high or low status, no one was able to react. The fact that someone had suddenly risen from the dead and had literally defeated a primordial treasure in battle left a lot to think about. Even more so, someone who the Eternal World should restrict. The two heirs, Yi Xi and Ye Kang, could not explain it either. Ye Kang was forced to lower his head. He couldn''t understand what he did, how he did it, or even have a logical explanation for it, which meant he wasn''t up to scratch. As a researcher, he couldn''t help but try to remember all the skills, powers, and laws he could think of, trying to understand what had happened, but after several minutes, he couldn''t find anything in his mind. Yi Xi had no information either. The only one who moved quickly was Qingyue, who still had her ice phoenix transformation active. She immediately went to Tang Yin and quickly picked him up. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire She didn''t hesitate to give him a gentle kiss that caused the immortal energy of the phoenix to surround him gently. "Let me share some of my mental energy with you. If this unites our minds, so be it; let our souls form one, too." She smiled to herself and suddenly found herself half-submerged in a deep sea. She looked around and smiled. "His mind," she thought. As she did not find Tang Yin''s figure above the sea, she looked below it and noticed that he was submerging deeper and deeper. His mind seemed to want to drown or had no way of reacting to get out of there, but it was only a mental sea, nothing would happen to him even if he fell to the depths. Even so, she rushed towards him, hugged him gently, and pulled him out of there, bringing him to the surface. As this happened, the deep sea disappeared, and there was simply a small island surrounded by water. This made Qingyue happy. Although it was all sudden, she could understand that it meant that Tang Yin was somewhat conscious since only he could change things like that in his mind. And no, this is not the Spirit World; this is his mind. The place where his memories and his soul are. It is a much more secret place that few can enter. If Qingyue was here, it was because Tang Yin had no defenses against her. Qingyue embraced him gently and lay down on top of his soul, while in reality, they gradually intertwined in a gentle embrace; as part of her mental strength was transmitted to him, it was a slow process... ... Outside, Yi Xi stopped to one side to protect them, and Ye Kang came over to ask her some questions, but she didn''t reply. In the end, he gave up and stayed close by, staring at Tang Yin. The dragons didn''t know what to do at first, but seeing that the treasure that created them was returning to that young man''s body, they had no choice but to stay close by to protect him. In addition to Ye Kang, a few of the other great civilizations (7) also survived, including the 3 New Gods, the two leaders of the Level 9 Civilization, and two more from unknown civilizations. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These last two small groups looked at Tang Yin one last time before speeding away from there, as they had been left with a very small group. If a great battle happened again, they would surely die. It was good luck that they belonged to one of the civilizations with the most number of treasures. What they were sure of was that they would not forget Tang Yin''s face. Of the whole great group, the fact that only these remained left a bad taste in everyone''s mouth, but they all knew that if it weren''t for Tang Yin, they would surely die. That''s why some were grateful, although some were jealous, but who would be stupid enough to attack someone who had defeated a primordial treasure? It didn''t matter how he did it or whether he was already dying; the truth is that a dying tiger is still stronger than a dog, so they weren''t idiots. And then, after several hours of not even moving, Qingyue reacted a little, and Tang Yin''s body shivered slightly. When he opened his eyes, he noticed that his head was hurting like crazy. He felt continuous stabbing pains in his brain, but he took a deep breath and endured it. When he woke up, his eyes encountered something strange. Chapter 719 The Eternal World closes Tang Yin looked at them up and down, then at Qingyue and Yi Xi, trying to understand what was happening. Why were all these arrogant young masters now bowing down before him? He soon got his answer. "Lord Divine Heir, we stayed behind so that we could thank you properly. We understand that you only did that to save yourself and your wife, but we are still grateful. I know it''s not much, but we hope that these treasures can be enough to repay this debt, as we don''t want to have any debts." After saying this and without letting him react, they took out several treasures, placed them in a row on the ground, and left without looking back. Tang Yin and Qingyue looked at each other, amazed, as these people spoke strangely. Their manner of speaking was arrogant, and although they bowed and gave thanks, their tone of voice was not in keeping with what they were doing. They still showed their ''gratitude'' by giving several quite good treasures. It was a strange contrast. But Tang Yin could only sigh; they were arrogant but afraid. That was what happened. If they can swallow their pride like that, it means that the fear they have is much greater than their pride. Something rare to see in people of that status. Even so, Tang Yin was not here to judge anyone because, in the past, he was also arrogant and stupid. So he accepted the treasures they left him there and got up. Yi Xi and Ye Kang''s two subordinates were nowhere to be seen, which meant they were dead. Ye Kang had a lot to say, but at the same time, he had nothing, which is why he remained silent. Whereas Yi Xi did speak. "Thank you." Short, concise, and clear, but she expressed what she wanted to say. Tang Yin sighed. Honestly, his head hurt so much he didn''t want to talk. "I''d like to stay and talk more with Heirs like you because I have so many questions, but there''s something important I have to do. So now that the mortal danger has passed, I think it''s time to say goodbye." Yi Xi was surprised by his sudden words, but then she remembered that they were true. The adventures in the Eternal World were over. She had no interest in the rest of the places where she could obtain treasures because they were of no use to her; therefore, they were over for her. ''If the world isn''t closing yet, maybe I could go with him...'' She thought and was about to make the suggestion, but suddenly, as if it had been planned, that entry token to this world lit up and sent a message in a slightly robotic voice. [The Eternal World will soon close. Get ready.] It didn''t leave a counter or anything like that, so they couldn''t know when it would close, but it would be soon. Any second now. That alarmed Tang Yin. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire ''Shit, I don''t have time.'' He grabbed Qingyue by the waist and flew out towards the Eternal Sea. "We will meet again, Miss Yi Xi, Heir Ye Kang. Good luck, don''t die before then." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With those words, Tang Yin''s silhouette disappeared, and all the dragons present followed closely behind him, leaving Yi Xi and Ye Kang alone. Yi Xi took a huge breath. "Sigh... At least say goodbye properly." She complained but smiled. . As he flew away, Tang Yin noticed that the dragons were following him, so he climbed onto their leader. "If you want your ancestor to be free, take me to the Eternal Sea before the world closes," he said. The huge dragon understood the words quickly and did not hesitate to fly off at great speed in the next instant. Meanwhile, Qingyue lost consciousness, as she was exhausted, so Tang Yin had to carry her on top of him. He tried several times to communicate with his Inner World, trying to talk to Akari, Abrilth, or even the dragon, but he couldn''t do anything. In fact, he couldn''t even get in there. ''Primordial Treasure, are you there?'' He even tried with the two primordial treasures he could feel inside him, but he couldn''t. Maybe they were asleep, exhausted, or unable to hear him. All he could say was that the corrupt primordial treasure was still corrupt. To the point that controlling it was impossible for him. If he hadn''t been affected by the Law of Control, it''s possible that it could have left his body; if that happened, he would have died. That''s why he rushed back to the dragon. In any case, if that guy got out of his control and materialized again, he would leave the whole problem to the dragon. Let him deal with his own problems. And an indeterminate time later, he reached the vicinity of the Eternal Sea, so he stopped paying attention to this and focused on throwing himself into the Sea and starting to swim again. He soon arrived at the place where the dragon was, which was causing a fuss. "That bastard, how dare he not answer me? I can''t even teleport him again because I can''t feel his presence!" "Did he really die? Then why do I still feel his Spirit World?" Tang Yin stared at him open-mouthed because he was throwing a tantrum and stamping on the ground repeatedly, but his chains were becoming more and more attached to his body, which made him look a little... cute? He somehow looked like a little dragon, even though his head was huge. While he was throwing a tantrum, the silhouette of Tang Yin appeared in front of him. He was shocked and raised one of his legs to touch him. "Am I seeing things?" He even tried to hit him, but Tang Yin dodged it. "Are you crazy? Do you want to kill me so you can''t get away with it? I didn''t know you had a fetish for being chained up." On hearing his words, his enormous chained wings shook. "Is that you, little human?! Why the hell can''t I feel your presence?" Tang Yin looked at him and shrugged. "I don''t know, I can''t even communicate with my Spirit World..." As he spoke, he realized that he couldn''t waste any time, so he quickly corrected his posture. "Forget about that, we don''t have time. This world will shut down at any moment; if I don''t free you now, you''re fucked." With his exclamation, the dragon shuddered. "Then what are you waiting for, you bastard?! Quick, I don''t want to be in this filthy place anymore! When I''m free, I''m going to finish off all these damned eternal seas!" he growled. Chapter 1 - 1: The Beginning (R). In a world of snow, where great blizzards were falling from one side to the other, a beautiful young man with silver hair and silver eyes stood on an enormous mountain that was mostly destroyed. He had deep wounds all over his body, while his clothes were partially destroyed. He held two big hammers of a beautiful silver color in his hands, with red and black lines adorning them. As a Divine Son of one of the greatest sects of the Higher Realm, during his short life, Tang Yin was plagued with luxuries and teachings from the best masters of this higher plane. Being the most beloved Son of the most powerful man in the Higher Realm, he was not destined to go through any hardship unless he made a mistake and his family punished him. But he never knew betrayal. If he had to remember any scene in the past in which he suffered greatly, it would be the time when a person he loved with all his soul died. But to experience betrayal? No. Who would dare betray the Divine Son, the most talented being in the Higher Realm? Who would have the guts to stand against the Revered Tang Sect and his family? Until now, everyone believed that no one would do that, but things have changed. Tang Yin, the Divine Son of the Tang Sect, was betrayed and blamed for committing heinous crimes by two of his best friends and by some forces he once made great. Who now pointed their weapon at his neck from a distance. "Hahaha, dear Divine Son Tang Yin, where is your arrogance? Where is your power? Now, I can step on you under my feet. Come on, get up and fight a little!" a man shouted in a mocking tone while riding an enormous dragon-like beast. Tang Yin scoffed at him upon hearing this. "You brought 5 thousand cultivators from your 11 Supreme Sects, and now there are only a thousand left. Where is your face to talk to me with that tone, you little traitorous trash? Yan Hu, you only know how to hide behind your bodyguards. On your own, you are useless." Tang Yin replied coldly as he tried to find a way to escape. Yan Hu, once Tang Yin''s right-hand man, became angry after hearing this. It had already been repeated to him so many times that it made him angry just to hear it: "Bastard, whether you are talented or not, I will still step on you under my feet and scatter your ashes to the wind! Even your father doesn''t dare to come here, so stop wanting to buy time!" Yan Hu shouted angrily and immediately looked at the eight most powerful people present. "Divine Masters, kill him with one blow." He said, and the divine masters decided to respond with their actions while demonstrating all their power to the four winds with a resounding roar to the sky. They, too, were angry after being taunted in such a way by a little guy who was only a fraction of each of their ages. They were amazed by Tang Yin''s absurd talent, but that talent frightened them. It made them fearful, and so they had to eliminate him. Therefore, they soon unleashed their powers and launched a powerful attack together. Tang Yin noticed the powerful attack coming at him quickly, but he did not panic. Instead, he smiled and spoke softly. "Hehe, I was never waiting for my father. You guys are such idiots. I''m sure he''s already held up his end of the bargain. Now it''s my turn..." He spoke smiling. "I won''t see you girls anymore, but I want you to live happily and get stronger. You can avenge me, but all in good time..." Tang Yin said softly as if he were talking to someone, although possibly no one heard him. As he tightly clenched his two hammers, a great number of materialized spiritual bones appeared in front of him... The golden color shone brightly as Tang Yin''s silver eyes shone brightly. Tang Yin didn''t worry much about the enormous and terrifying power coming towards him; instead, he drove his heavenly hammers into the ground and sent all his spiritual bones one after another to stop that terrifying power from coming towards him. In a moment and unnoticed by anyone, the world began to tremble, and Tang Yin''s spirit rays began to surround him from side to side as they fell heavily toward the ground. Not even 5 seconds had passed when a series of things began to happen... The world began to tremble, and lightning began to fall back and forth with force. Some of those lightning bolts even killed many of those in front of Tang Yin... Tang Yin''s spiritual bones began to explode one after another as they faced that terrifying power. And the men in front of Tang Yin understood that something was wrong after seeing Tang Yin drive his hammers into the ground... Soon, one noticed and was scared to death... "RUN, THAT BASTARD IS ABOVE THE CORE!" he shouted and following that, another shout came... "HE WANTS TO BLOW UP THE WORLD, THAT BASTARD WANTS TO BURY US ALL!" After hearing this, Yan Hu was afraid and didn''t even care about anyone else. He grabbed his dragon and started running away at full speed, but soon a voice came behind him... "HAHAHAHAHA, TOO LATE TO RUN, YAN HU!" shouted Tang Yin while laughing loudly... "EXPLOSION OF THE SUN!" shouted Tang Yin with great force as the tremor in the world spread from side to side and huge cracks began to appear, cutting mountains and destroying everything in their path. Just at that moment, the enormous power of the divine masters reached Tang Yin, and he felt each of his limbs split into pieces, which caused the hatred buried in his soul to emerge from deep within as the beautiful silver-colored eyes were painted a deep red and black color. The rest of the power coming to strike him to finish him off took only 1 second to reach his body, but during that moment, Tang Yin caused a spiritual array to appear in his body, and with great hatred, shouted, "SPIRITUAL EXPLOSION!" This caused all the explosions on the scene to converge into a single powerful explosion that threatened to swallow everything. ... Just at that moment, in some unknown place, Ren Xiao woke up desperately, and his body was full of mud. His beautiful and delicate youthful face was stained with dirt on one side, and all his blue hair was now slightly brown. He was sleeping in the mud, leaving him a bit dizzy. ''Why the hell am I sleeping in the mud?'' He thought, but soon, a deep chill came from all sides as various voices full of murderous intent could be heard in the distance. This made Ren Xiao shiver slightly. He got up and started running into the depths of this vast forest. ''Again, that dream... Shit, every time I have that stupid dream, I fall unconscious no matter where I am, what the hell is wrong with me? I''m really going crazy, heh, heh, if only I was like that Divine Son in my dream, these treacherous little scumbags wouldn''t be chasing me around...'' Ren Xiao thought pitifully. He was also considered a genius in the past. Within his entire family, he was an odd but interesting genius. His cultivation talent was only behind his beloved elder sister, and being one of the youngest sons in his family, he lived his life quietly and enjoyed his youth. Until that fateful day... When finally a genius and beloved by his parents as he was, he met betrayal. Ironically, something similar to what he remembers from his dream happened to him. His best friends betrayed him. He was also betrayed by his fianc¨¦e, the woman he loved. Regret and sadness totally enveloped him when he remembered this, but he did not stop running, and soon he noticed that he was being closely pursued by many people shouting back and forth... "Sir, he''s here." They shouted, and soon, a large number of people began to follow him as he ran deftly through the forest. But he could tell that his wounds were deep; plus, since he had just had that dream, his movements were heavier than usual... That dream was never a nightmare, but every time he dreamed it, he could feel the pain of being stripped of his limbs, and that was tormenting. Still, as best he could, he gritted his teeth and ran hard, but not even 5 minutes had passed running, when he had to stop suddenly, to avoid falling into a great abyss... ''The Meteoric Abyss...'' He thought to himself in great fear and looked back... "Hahahaha, Ren Xiao bastard, fate wants you to accompany your relatives!" several shouted... More than 100 people surrounded him from one side to the other, and they all carried big weapons. From swords and spears. To halberds and other powerful weapons. "Haha, you little bastard, it looks like you finally have no escape." Said a man who appeared behind several people. Ren Xiao choked slightly at the sight of him... A man he once called ''Father'', his father-in-law and the father of the woman he grew to love the most in his short life, was the one who was commanding this entire raid to assassinate him. This man, the woman he loved, and her brothers, who were his best friends, were also the ones who brandished their weapons and killed, one by one, his relatives. The hatred in his heart grew in great floods at that moment, but there was nothing he could do... ''I am a useless, a scum who sentenced my own family...'' He thought with great mockery towards himself, and through his mind went a lot of memories... Above all, those memories were something that he could not erase because they were written in his soul. The moment when his father, mother, and siblings were pierced. One by one treacherously. These memories, engraved in his soul, would never be erased. Even if he ever reincarnated, he was sure that if he forgot everything he had lived through, he would never forget this betrayal! Unfortunately, fate is cruel to those who have suffered. Soon, drops of blood came out of his eyes... He didn''t notice. He only knew that he was crying. Crying for the helplessness of not being able to do anything. Crying for the helplessness he felt at seeing his whole family being killed, without him being able to do anything... ''Sister... Sorry, we will leave you alone in this world and I won''t be able to rescue you... Sorry, you are the best, please come to us sometime in the future... Forgive me for useless...'' He thought after remembering his family''s last and only member still in this world. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''If only I had known your true face before, you bastard...'' He thought after seeing his ex-father-in-law, and regret grew in his heart. Seeing this monster-filled him with even more hatred, but there was nothing else to do... There was no place for regret in this life. Just when he thought that he noticed that everyone was going to attack him, so he jumped into the abyss without thinking twice, surprising everyone present. But they immediately launched all their attacks towards him, wanting to make sure they would kill him. Ren Xiao watched this with great hatred, and his eyes began to weep blood in large buckets... "IF THERE IS A SECOND LIFE, I SWEAR I WILL MURDER THEM, ONE BY ONE! AGHHHHHHHHHHH, SOMEDAY SOMEONE WILL COLLECT THIS BLOOD DEBT AND DESTROY THEM! WILL MAKE YOU SUFFER THE WORST PAIN! AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Ren Xiao shouted to the four winds... His scream was riddled with pain and hatred, regret and guilt. All the bad feelings swirled around in his heart, making his hatred deeper and deeper... And his final scream... It was not of pain. It was a cry of lamentation, a cry that was drowned out between attacks and attacks that hit him from one side to the other until finally hitting the floor of the abyss... Mysteriously, his body was not so destroyed. But his soul... It had already vanished... A cry was enough for his soul to vanish and leave an empty body in a deep and dark abyss... And so, it passed, many hours there, until... Great spiritual currents gathered from below and struck with force a powerful spiritual energy coming from above. The impact created an explosion of spiritual energy, but it soon ceased... And the dead body had a slight movement. "ARGHHH!" he shouted as he lightly touched his limbs. ''Shit, what the hell? A dream? I''m not dead?'' he thought in shock as he looked at his limbs and his whole body. He was sure he had exploded along with the world... ''Me, Tang Yin, am I alive?'' He thought in shock but soon felt a deep pain come to him that made him cry out slightly... Still, he was surprised when he saw a small, illusory image appear before him. "F*ck, what is it!" He said as he took several steps backward. Due to the state of mind he was in right now, he was easily startled by this. Besides, it wasn''t just an illusory image... [Ding] [The Host has just entered the domains of a Lower Realm!] [Ding] [Analyzing...] [5%... 15%... 30%... 70%... 100%] [Analysis completed] [It is confirmed. The host, named Tang Yin, possessor of the Divine Soul, has been reborn in a Lower Realm, in Ren Xiao''s body] [Do you desire strength? Power? Do you want to dominate the heavens and earth? Do you desire revenge?] [The Domination System can give you all that and more!] [Do you accept the Domination System? You will have everything under your power if you do so!] [Accept] / [Reject]. ... For a moment, he was overwhelmed by this number of messages, but for some reason, his sight was drawn to one place in those messages. ''Have I been reincarnated?'' He thought, and soon a lot of memories came to his head, ''Shit, was I reincarnated in the body of someone so pitiful?'' He thought in shock. The intense headache didn''t let him think very well, but... Indeed, these memories were not of him. ''Did I really reincarnate? And why did I do it?'' he thought, unable to understand what was going on. Still... Soon, his mind became slightly clearer. ''Why do I need to find the reason why I was reincarnated? This in itself is wonderful.'' Tang Yin thought after understanding what it meant. Be reborn... It''s a second chance. It''s a chance to take revenge on those who betrayed him and targeted him. Thinking like this, Tang Yin felt the urge to smile. He remembered the pain of being dismembered. Those guys attacked him in that way to make him suffer the worst pain before killing him completely. They wanted to implant that pain in his soul... And they had succeeded. His face smiled in an extremely malicious way as he remembered this, ''Yes, it''s implanted in my soul, how could I forget it?'' He thought. The smile on his face, if it had been seen by anyone else, he would possibly take several steps back in fear. It was not the smile of a human... Rather, it was the smile of a demon with great hatred and thirst for revenge... But, in fact, someone else did see this smile... **** Author: Hello, thanks for reading. This chapter has been rewritten and the first 92 chapters are in the process of being rewritten. So all the comments disappeared. Thank you for reading. Chapter 2 - 2: Domination System (R). The messages floating in front of him and clouding his view quickly receded, disappearing seconds after a smile appeared on his face. They seemed to be terrified of such an evil smile. Soon after, though, that smile disappeared from Tang Yin''s face. His memories were slowly coming back, and among those memories, there was nothing to tell him why he had been reincarnated. He didn''t understand what was happening, but that was strange. So, he put his hand to his chin to think about various things. Seconds later, a light bulb of ideas lit up in his mind as he thought of a possibility. He didn''t hesitate to sit cross-legged to look inside his own body. He was a very high-level cultivator in his past life, so doing this, even without cultivation, was a no-brainer for him. He immediately began to investigate, and little by little, surprise blossomed in his heart as he realized that this situation was quite surprising. He couldn''t help but stand up abruptly after realizing so many things. "Shit, the similarity of my body to this one is unbelievable. Its energy and spirit were exactly the same as mine, is this possible? Is it because I''m in another world?" he said in surprise, although he realized that this body never had a spirit weapon. They had many similarities, but the soul of ''Ren Xiao'' did not have a Heavenly Hammer like him, which is where an enormous difference lay. Therefore, his surprise was so great that he couldn''t help but shout it out loud, but it was not like there was anyone to hear this. Still, his mind quickly wandered to find information about this moment and why he had reincarnated. While it is true that they were very similar, they were not the same. Tang Yin''s body is a little different, and Tang Yin''s soul is unique, so there is no way they are the same. Tang Yin was taller at his age, and his hair and eyes were always a beautiful silver color, while Ren Xiao''s were born blue. He concluded that they were not alike in every way, but even so, his Divine Soul could fit into this body, and this is where the strangeness lay. ''Once Father told me that if the energy of heaven and hell mixed in an intense shock on a dead body, a nearby wandering soul can enter that body and revive it. Although I would revive as a demon. But my Divine Soul is different, demonic energy can''t corrode me, so, could that be the case?'' He thought but soon frowned. ''Wait...'' He thought. His reasoning seemed fine, but a doubt arose, setting off alarm bells throughout his body. ''How is it possible for real demonic energy to exist in a Low-Level World!?'' He thought in shock and immediately snapped out of his thoughts and looked at his surroundings. The darkness might prevent him from seeing, but his eyes are trained. So he could see a little in this darkness. As soon as he saw the small leak of ''energy'' coming out of the walls, his hair stood on end, and he felt a great fear. He immediately looked down to confirm it and momentarily felt his whole body tremble. "Why the hell is this here!?" he shouted in shock with great fear. Still, it was the only question that came out of his mouth, and he knew he wouldn''t get answers, so he immediately jumped all over this place, towards the walls of this malevolent abyss. How terrifying this place was... It was like nothing else. He knew it very well. He knew what kind of terrifying place this was. Even if he were at his best, he would not enter this place! Entering meant dying! So, when he reached the place''s walls and looked up, he felt dazed. ''How the hell can I climb all that? The walls are smooth...'' He thought, and his head moved endlessly from side to side, trying to think of a way. Just then, he noticed the presence of those floating letters in front of his eyes. He had ignored it because his mind was in chaos, and he needed to understand what was happening, but now that he saw it, it seemed to have been talking to him for a while. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So even though he didn''t know what it was, he didn''t hesitate to speak to it. "Hey, how the hell do I get out of here!?" he asked quickly, pointing to something that seemed to have the name ''System''. The system, noticing that it was being spoken to, quickly sent several messages and filled Tang Yin''s view again... [Dear Host, my name is the Domination System.] [I have a way out of here, but you must accept my conditions...] Said the system, but before he finished speaking, Tang Yin interrupted him. "Wait, wait, let''s talk about conditions later, we need to get out of here quickly, what way do you have!?" shouted Tang Yin impatiently. He felt the urge to look back for a moment but then quickly turned his mind back to the front. The truth was that he was afraid. This place was terrifying, to say the least. It was a fear ingrained in his bones after hearing about it many times. Because of it, his anxiety was triggered. To last another second would be too dangerous. If he didn''t die, he would be crippled, bedridden for the rest of a very short life. [The way out of here, I can tell you, but you must accept my condition of being my Hos...] Said the system, but Tang Yin did not hesitate to interrupt him again. He immediately tried to grab the system as he spoke, "Conditions for later, I can accept later, but if you don''t tell me quickly how to get out, WE''RE GOING TO DIE!" he shouted, trying to emphasize those words ''WE''RE GOING TO DIE'' so that he would realize he was also in danger. Then he also realized he couldn''t grab this thing. He tried, but his body passed through it as if it were invisible. While the system felt a little helpless. He tried to communicate with it and tell it to accept it as a part of him, but every time, this guy interrupted him. Therefore, an unwanted thought came up... [What''s so scary about this place?] he wondered angrily, but without realizing it, his thought materialized into a message. When Tang Yin saw it, he frowned and gave on trying to get this thing to give him a way out. He had to find it on his own. So, he ignored the messages and ran around the place, but he knew the time was near... That spiritual explosion that happened a while ago and bound him to the body... It would happen again, and when that hit a human body... Being crippled, bedridden, and aging several years in 1 month would be the least. So, his body kept shaking, and he ran, trying to climb the walls, but he couldn''t. They were almost completely smooth. There was no way to hold on to them. ''This... Shit... Am I going to die here? That Ren Xiao... Who gave them the guts to throw themselves into this place?'' He thought in terror. He once witnessed what can be caused by being hit by that energy given off by this place... And there is nothing more to describe it, than the word ''terrifying''. Still... Was he going to die here? He''s just been reborn... Is he so unlucky he''ll die as soon as he''s reborn? Once he dies... Will he get another chance? He thought, and his mind filled with fear. He would almost prefer not to have been reborn than to be reborn in this place... Just as he was thinking like that, a message from the system caught his attention. [I have a way out.] It said and also spoke to him. This made Tang Yin frown. He was upset about many things and stressed, so his temper flared. "Shit, what do you want? You don''t even know what place this is, how could you have a way out?" he shouted angrily, though he then wanted to give him a chance to talk since he had no choice anymore. But just at those moments, something appeared in his hand, so he lifted it to examine it. ''What the hell?'' He thought in shock, seeing a small feather there. Then, another system message appeared in front of him. [It''s called Teleport Feather; it can be used up to 3 times. I will give it to you; if you use it, you can return to the top of this place]. The message said. However, he didn''t tell him how to use it, as he wanted him to ask. He still didn''t believe that a place unknown to the system was scary. So, he tried to press him, but Tang Yin knew very well what kind of item this was. "Did you have something so good? Why didn''t you say so before?" He asked happily, and without waiting for his answer or thanking him, he immediately used the pen. [Hmph, I gave you a treasure, don''t you thank me? You were a Young Master; where''s your education? Shit, you should thank me very well]. [You should know that I''m giving you a treasure totally free!] The two messages said. Still, Tang Yin ignored them by closing his eyes after using this beautiful feather that was so hard to find. It is said to belong to a Bird called the Supreme Bird of Space, and, well, Tang Yin once caught one. It took him one full year to catch it. And if it wasn''t for the help of his father and several elders, he couldn''t have done it. It is a terrifying bird, almost impossible to catch, so its feathers are extraordinary, even in the Higher World, as it is a life-saving treasure. Just then, Tang Yin felt his body falling, so he opened his eyes sharply. "What the f*ck!?" he shouted in shock, looking down, and immediately turned his body as fast as he could and started falling down a tree, hitting between the branches and falling with a loud explosion sound. Even then, it continued rolling on the ground until it stopped by grabbing hold of the mount on the spot. "Shit, who the hell sets such a horrible landing spot, for a Teleport Feather!? Do you even know how to use it!?" shouted Tang Yin angrily after seeing the system playing dumb. Still, it was true that he had been saved, so he stopped insulting it. "Shit, that hit on the tree hurt. If I hadn''t avoided it... I really could have been left with no offspring." Tang Yin said, bringing a hand to his waist to rub himself. For a moment, he shivered at the thought of being left without a companion. [Heh, you deserve it. You don''t even say thank you for something so good I''ve given you.] Say the system angrily, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Well, well, thank you for the feather. I''ll put it to good use." He said arrogantly. Although he thanked him, it didn''t seem sincere at all. After that, Tang Yin walked to where the abyss was, wanting to reorient himself again. [Why are you so afraid of it? In your past life, you were very powerful, so why are you scared of that place?"] He asked doubtfully. Now that he could hear the voice of the system, he could tell it was a ''girl'' voice, but it was a bit strange. The robotic thing prevented him from understanding what his gender was, and it sounded in his head. Why? It was his question, but he didn''t voice it. He just looked down, frowning. "They call it a Meteoric Abyss, but it''s fake. This is not an Abyss made by a meteorite, and I don''t understand why it exists in this place either. But, yes, with my previous strength, I should also fear it." He replied with a serious expression. His mind was confused. He could recognize the place, but he didn''t know how it got there. The ''system'' was interested, [What is it?] He asked. It was the first time he had encountered something he didn''t know. "Hmph, it''s an abyss, a Hell, but of a higher level. It''s called the 19-Level Abyss. This is just Level 1 and the other 18, perfectly could be here, deep down, or in another world." He said and turned around. This place gave him goosebumps, so he didn''t want to see it even if he was interested in investigating it. Still, the system wanted to talk about it, as the name reminded him of something from the past. [What do you say? Wasn''t the 19-Level Abyss somewhere in the sky?] he asked, and Tang Yin was surprised to see that he could recognize it, so he nodded. "That''s right. The 19-level Abyss should be somewhere in the sky. Hmm, well, not exactly. It''s supposed to be in a ''World'', but that world is in ''Somewhere in Heaven'', no one knows where it is, so they say that." He said, smiling, though another thought crossed his mind. Remembering a certain person, he knew who knew where that place was located. After that, he leaned back next to a tree and looked at the system before him. "Hey, how come you have such a good treasure?" He asked. He had many questions, but he didn''t know which one to start with, so he decided to start with this one. Investigating his body, he realized that this body was crap. He has 0 spiritual power, his energy was abolished, and his ''Spiritual Bowl'' was destroyed, preventing him from cultivating. Therefore, he needed a treasure to restore himself and thought the system might have one, as he had a very good feather. [Of course, I would have it. Don''t you know who I am?] said the system with a message showing pride. Tang Yin shook his head. "Honestly no, I don''t know who you are, who are you? And do you have any other treasures?" Tang Yin asked again. [Hmph, I already told you a while ago who I am. How do you not know?] [Besides, whether I have other treasures or not, why would I have to tell you?] the system angrily asked. "Oh, that''s right. A while ago you told me something... System? Oh, I remember. System of All Things, right?" Tang Yin said with a smile, but the system was not pleased. [Domination System, I said Domination System!] Tang Yin then nodded. He remembered it was like that, but it said the word ''System of All Things'' above several messages, so he thought that was its name. "Well, that''s just it. So, tell me, domination system, what exactly are you? And why can you talk to me with telepathy? Also, what are these messages?" Tang Yin asked several things to get out of doubt. [Hmph] A small robotic snort came out of the system, and then he presented. Chapter 3 - 3: Domination System (2) -R [Listen, Tang Yin. I am the System of Domination. I exist for you to become powerful. My existence has only one purpose: To make my Host the absolute dominator of everything. Of this world or the upper world. A true Emperor!"] Tang Yin looked at the system with his mouth open, thinking how arrogant that statement had been, but still, he scoffed. "Yes? How nice, I congratulate you." He said sarcastically, though he spoke again. "Hmph, introduce yourself well. I don''t need your help if I want to be the absolute dominator. I broke all the records that my father, the most powerful and talented being in the Upper Realm, set. If I had not died at a young age because of that betrayal, in less than 1,000 years, I would have managed to become a true dominator of the entire Upper Realm. What can you give me? I am the bearer of the Divine Soul and the Divine Son of the Upper Realm. I just want to know why I can see these floating things and why you appeared." He replied firmly. With his talent, he did not need to go through much to become a dominator. He reached such a great height and could stand up to Divine Masters when his cultivation was so far away from them in just 30 years. What would he achieve if he was allowed to live for 100 years? What if he lived for 1,000 years? Or, like his father, over hundreds of thousands of years? That''s why he didn''t care what this thing says. Still, he had doubts about the system and why he could see it. Besides, this is not the time to divert his gaze to other things. People are crying for him in his world, and there are also a few scumbags waiting for his Heavenly Hammer to destroy them; this is no time to waste time. For a brief moment, the system said nothing. But still, it soon spoke. [Heh, you still died. If I were with you, you wouldn''t have died] That last thing he said left Tang Yin speechless. Even so, before he could answer it, the system spoke again. [I will answer you when you answer me this question] [Where did you find this? As he said this, an object appeared before Tang Yin, floating in the air. This object made Tang Yin''s eyes widen in astonishment, and he grabbed it. "This traveled with me?" His voice came out by itself as soon as he saw it. It was a small shield-shaped object with a character of ''Domination'' written on it. [It''s obvious. That object is the one used to obtain the system. It''s linked to your soul, not your body] Tang Yin was a little stunned to hear this and understood a little. ''Linked to the soul? Is it a soul object, then? What kind?'' He thought to himself. He hadn''t expected an answer to these questions. But to his surprise, he received it. [Yes, it''s a soul object. Don''t ask me what kind, even I don''t know]. Tang Yin looked at the system, "You read minds?" He asked. [I''m attached to your soul, why couldn''t I?] "Makes sense..." He replied, and after the small talk, he focused his gaze on the object again. When he found it, it was a lifeless object. But it was in an impressive place, so he kept it, thinking it would be useful. But now, it looked a little different. It was glowing with a beautiful celestial light. At that time, he risked his life to get this object because everyone said it was amazing (although no one knew its use). Even his father tried to obtain it once but could not. He didn''t expect such an object to be this supposed Domination System. "I almost died to get this, more than a year of effort and a whole month without sleep because of chasing that beast, and you say this was to have you?" Tang Yin asked. [That''s right, the object is to activate the system. I am an independent entity that is sealed in that object; I have control of it, but at the same time, it limits me] "It''s a very high-level Container Type Soul Tool, isn''t it? You are a soul, right?" he asked once more. But he received no answer. The system was silent for several minutes and did not respond. Quickly, Tang Yin gave up then; that silence was the answer itself. But now he had a doubt. "If you were always here, why didn''t you activate earlier? And what can you give me?" [The System can only activate in a Lower Realm, and my last Host left me in a Higher Realm, so I couldn''t activate myself] [Regarding your other question, I can give you many things. I am an entity of wisdom and power, but on my own, I cannot do so; you must become my Host to do so. Although you are not entirely suitable, I cannot stay away from you for some unknown reason] Once the system said that, two messages again appeared before him. [Do you accept the Domination System? You''ll have everything under your power if you do!] [Accept] / [Reject]. This made Tang Yin frown slightly, considering several things. ''A soul entity dependent on an object I own... If it can''t get away from me, it''s because of the servant-master contract I made back then with my Divine Soul, so it shouldn''t be dangerous.'' He thought. Also, he remembered something called ''System'' in his sect; although it only said the name, it could be this in front of him. ''If I had more treasures like this, it wouldn''t be a bad idea...'' He thought, and just then, the system spoke once again. [I can give you power, but there is something else I can do to make you accept] Said the system. This attracted Tang Yin''s interest. "What is it?" he asked. [Your body was crippled, you saw it, right? Your Spiritual Bone Body was destroyed along with the ''Spiritual Bowl''. Not only do you have no ''Bones'', but you lost the chance to get new ones. Therefore, I have a way to restore the Spiritual Bone Body] Said the System and kept silent. A bright light crossed Tang Yin''s eyes then. Indeed, that was interesting. "I have a way to do it, but it will take me a while, several years possibly. How long would it take me if we go your way?" he asked. [1 year, at most] Tang Yin then smiled with interest. "Well, I agree to become your Host." He replied. If it''s only one year, it would shorten the time it would take to get his revenge. It was a good deal. [Ding] [Congratulations to Tang Yin for becoming the new Host of the ''System of All Things.''] [Ding] [Host Tang Yin has reincarnated. The presence of 2 Names for the current Host''s Body is confirmed: Ren Xiao and Tang Yin] [Ding] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Which name will you choose from now on?] Tang Yin frowned at this. He hadn''t expected the system to ask him that. If he can choose between his name and someone else''s, why would he choose someone else''s? But now that he was in Ren Xiao''s body, that name attracted him with nostalgia and made him think of the memories he had recently. Feelings of guilt, resentment, pity, and hatred overwhelmed him momentarily. They were Ren Xiao''s feelings before he died. There were so many feelings swirling in his heart, which made him sigh. The feeling of being betrayed, of being sold... ''I can''t take your name, but I will take your revenge for you. Don''t worry, I swear under my name as a Divine Heir and the Divine Son of the Tang Sect, I will rescue your sister and kill those bastards.'' He thought. Perhaps a remnant of his soul might be left out there, and that oath might reassure him. He was taking someone else''s body, a body with an incredible connection to his original body, a connection he had yet to discover; therefore, collecting the current revenge is a good decision. "Tang Yin." He said to choose his own name. [Ding] [Congratulations, Host Tang Yin.] Welcome messages appeared before his sight, but he ignored them to look at a larger message that stunned him. [Basic Host Statistics] | Name: Tang Yin (Formerly Ren Xiao). | Body Age: 21 Years (32 as Tang Yin). | Gender: Male. | Height: 1.80 (1.97 as Tang Yin). | Cultivation Realm: Crippled. | Real Strength (?): He is a cripple. | Spiritual Weapon: Dual Spiritual Weapon Mutated, Twin Heavenly Hammers (Sleeping). | Wealth (In Spiritual Gold Coins): 0. ----------- "Can that show my information, even know my cultivation level!?" He asked in surprise and stared at his information. As he stared, he realized that all the information was real Height, age... Although what it said in ''Real Strength'' was a bit annoying, as it looked like it was being highlighted, but it was real. All that information box was authentic, and his wealth was even more authentic because he had nowhere to drop dead. That''s why he was so surprised that he couldn''t stop looking at it. Still, he looked down to see what was underneath those statistics. Several buttons caught his eye. The default color was light blue, but they were invisible. Still, they flickered with a golden light as if asking to be pressed. Tang Yin found constant flickering annoying, as he wanted to push them, but he remembered that he couldn''t touch the system. "Hey, what''s that? They keep blinking." [They''re buttons. You can press them, and more Host information and statistics will be revealed. That''s part of the system''s core information] "Can I press them? I couldn''t do it a while ago." [Now you are the Host, and you can touch those buttons naturally. Why are you asking such obvious things?] Tang Yin frowned then and nodded. It seemed to make sense. Therefore, he stared at what each button said. Chapter 4 - 4: What the hell, why is my face itchy? From their names, he could guess more or less what kind of information was behind some of those so-called ''buttons''. They were specific. [Spiritual Body of Bones] [Amount of Bones obtained] [Dominions] [Affiliations] [Disciples] [Subordinates] [Harem] [Inventory] [Virtual Shop] [Mission Information] [NOT AVAILABLE IN THE CURRENT VERSION] There were ten buttons in total, and they were constantly flashing, so Tang Yin couldn''t help but want to open each one. He opened the first one and found the information he already knew, with one thing coming up as ''NOT AVAILABLE''. Seeing this, he walked out and entered the next one. To exit, he could do so by thinking, which surprised him a bit, or by simply pressing another button with an arrow on it. He was surprised by this new section because it included a section for each spiritual bone obtained, an explanation of which beasts he got, and their abilities. Of course, this section was empty right now since he had no Spiritual Bones. To cultivate, you don''t only need Spiritual Energy and a Spiritual Bowl to contain it; you need much more. Cultivation is a long and extensive process where spiritual energy is cultivated in conjunction with spiritual bones. Without spiritual bones creating your spiritual body of bones, then there could be no breakthrough in cultivation. However, it is not important right now. Tang Yin also found, in that section, information regarding the type of Spiritual Bone that was most suitable (for him) for each of the parts of his body. This was what surprised him the most, but after watching for a while, he closed this section and tried to review the next one. The following four sections, ''Domains'', ''Affiliations'', ''Disciples'', and ''Subordinates'', wouldn''t let him review. Although it did explain the last three, it didn''t give him any information for the first, so he had to resort to the System. --"Hey, what the hell is ''Domains''? It won''t let me see what''s behind it, tells me I don''t have permissions." [Domains, as its name indicates, are the ''Domains'' of power, Host. A Domain of Power is different from a territory. But if you get forces under your control in the future, the ''Domains'' section will be divided into two parts. One to demonstrate their Power Domains and another to show their territory/Force Domains or Sect]. After hearing that little explanation, Tang Yin nodded. It was unimportant now; he didn''t care about getting a Force. And the topic with Power Domains is basically high-power abilities that have an area effect; it''s not something he can get right now. After seeing that, he looked in the ''Harem'' section, which, of course, he already knew what it was. Obviously, there was nothing there at the moment. Who would get a harem on the first day of being reincarnated in a new world? Thus, he tried to check the Online Store, but it wouldn''t let him in. According to the System, it''s because he doesn''t have permission to log in. When he gets stronger, he will have it. In missions, there was nothing, because he had not yet obtained the System missions. Regarding the inventory... This was a section that visibly surprised him. He never thought there would be such a thing. It would allow him to store all sorts of things inside, as long as they weren''t living things. It was like a Storage Ring of his world, but one that wasn''t visible to anyone. In his world, there were two ways to obtain a similar ability, though one required more strength than the other. But neither had the ability that this Inventory claimed to have... This thing''s initial capacity is over 10,000 square meters, which is absurd, but according to the System, he can still upgrade and expand that limit. Tang Yin was going over this for a long time and talked to the System about different things he wanted to know about this System. He went through each section and tried to get information from the System for each section, although he did not accomplish much of his task. Even so, he learned several interesting things. For example, according to this System, its help with cultivation would greatly surprise him. Although it didn''t tell him exactly what kind of surprise it would give him, it made him think deeply. Also, according to the system, different types of quests will occasionally appear, and depending on the difficulty of the quest, the system will give him different rewards once he completes it. The missions can become varied and do not even need to have an actual destination; they will simply appear when the System wants them to. This vague answer made Tang Yin doubt why the System called itself a ''Domination System''. But he told him that each of the Missions would give him strength, power, and wealth. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What does a person need to become a Dominator? Power and riches! So, if he thought so, then it seemed to make quite a bit of sense. Though he didn''t know in what way it would grant him power. After talking to the System and settling his thoughts, he stood up from where he was and looked at the horizon. At this point, the sun was already setting, so it was late, almost nightfall. --"Hm... If the memories of this body are not wrong, I am at the eastern end of the continent. In this place, the Li Family has no power whatsoever and the Sect sponsoring it is a Great Sect of the Southern Zone, which is at war against one of the Great Sects of the Eastern Zone..." Tang Yin said while trying to think of the nearest city, but... After thinking for a while, he opened his eyes angrily. --"Shit, what an irresponsible guy that Ren Xiao was, how could he possibly not know where a city in his world is? Fuck, how the hell do I get to a city now?" Tang Yin could tell he was angry, so he started walking. ''Fuck, if I can''t find a city to orient myself, how do I get to a place where there are beasts? Where do I get the materials for defensive weapons if I can''t even find beasts? I''m not a cultivator, my god, Ren Xiao, how irresponsible you are...'' He continued to insult the previous owner of this body while stomping his feet because of how angry he was, but still, he started walking towards one of the three directions he could choose from. Well, one of the two directions because he couldn''t leave through the same place where that guy who killed Ren Xiao went. His clothes were quite damaged, and he didn''t have a change of clothes, so he had to walk in the cold. After walking for a while, the sun was almost out of sight; he felt a familiar chill. This made him startled, and his eyes sparkled. ''There is a river or lake nearby.'' He thought with a smile and started running towards where he felt that familiar air that could only come from a place with water. It didn''t take him long to get there, as he, a normal human, could feel it; naturally, it was close by. It was a beautiful lake. ''That''s right, this place is in this guy''s memories...'' Tang Yin thought as he realized his mistake after seeing the lake, but he didn''t care and simply ran towards this place; as soon as he arrived, he knelt on the edge of the lake, checked that there was no monster inside, and started drinking water. As a former expert of a very high level, he could see at a glance that this lake was not polluted. Its water was pure, so he could drink it without any problems. So much had happened in his life today that he was extremely thirsty, so he drank a lot of water with his hands.--"God, this is life..." He said after he had been drinking water for a while, the System seemed to have told him something, but he ignored it because he saw it as of little importance. There were many things he considered of little importance from whatever this System told him. In knowledge, perhaps he would know more than the System. A few moments later, he jumped into the water to bathe, doing so with all his clothes on. But, as soon as his face emerged above the water, he felt something strange. ''What the hell, why is my face itchy?'' he thought to himself with great doubt. His head began to wonder if this lake might have some kind of poison in it, but he quickly dismissed the idea. He''s absolutely sure it doesn''t. Previously, he had been so immersed in his water intake that he didn''t have time to look at his face. But this he felt was strange, and it became even stranger when he felt something a little thick and warm running down his face. Because of this, he immediately calmed down so that the water had no ripples and looked at himself, using the water as a mirror. Seeing himself like this, he was stunned for a whole minute. Unconsciously, he brought a hand up to his face and touched it. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing at that moment. The face he was always proud of... Although he looked younger right now than before he had died, after all, age is different in 11 years, and since Ren Xiao and he were identical in many things, his face reminded him of the face he had when he was 20 years old. That trace of immaturity and wanting to know the world was present, but... There were two huge, deep wounds across his face! Chapter 5 - 5: BASTARDS, I WILL KILL YOU! --"What the fuck is this?" he asked himself in exasperation but inadvertently shouted it out. Still, he didn''t care. His face had always been unblemished, and this perfect face characterized him as the Divine Son of the Tang Sect and one of the most desired men in the world. But now... Those two deep wounds totally stained his beautiful face. And they almost went all the way across it! --"This..." For a moment, he felt somewhat disconsolate. He would be too ashamed to show himself like this before his family and his beloved wives. How could he look them in the face? How could he, the Divine Son, possibly have such scars? That is a mockery and a stain on his reputation. At that moment, memories of what could have caused these scars came to him. The moment when Ren Xiao jumped into the Abyss, a large number of abilities of different intensities hit him hard and sent him slamming into the walls of the Abyss several times, bouncing off them. ''It was that moment...'' He thought and frowned. --"YOU USELESS BASTARDS! BASTARDS, I WILL KILL YOU!" shouted Tang Yin hysterically at that moment and pounded the water continuously. --"Bastards, bastards, bastards!" Every hit he gave to the water was one more insult coming out of his mouth. That''s an insult to his reputation! A grave insult towards the reputation of the Son of the Tang Sect Patriarch! A blasphemy to his name! His anger kept rising. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. But he had to calm down this time, no time to get pointlessly angry because he didn''t yet have the strength to retaliate. That was precisely why he calmed down and started thinking. It''s not as if there was no hope. Scars are not impossible to heal. It depends on what kind of scar it is, what it was made with, and how much one is willing to spend. Also, they can be healed with the Spiritual Bones. ''But to heal them that way, I need a Spirit Bone, which is hard to get, even in my world. Well, there was that way, too.'' He quickly considered possibilities and ways to erase these scars. Since they were deep scars and had just been made recently, he thought of several possibilities, but... There was a problem. ''If the scars were made by the walls that had been bathed in the 19 Level Abyss Aura, then many of these methods would be useless...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''Shit, those wretched bastards...'' His anger was about to blossom again at that moment, but he knew how to calm himself down. True, this wouldn''t stop him from becoming strong, but he was always a Divine Son, proud of his talent and beauty. How could he show himself like that in front of people? These two deep wounds, soon-to-be scars, really made him suffer. Because they stain one of his sources of pride. And, what is worse, there are not many ways to heal it! Of the possibilities that occur to him, one sees it as more likely than the other. The goal is to find a certain Spiritual Beast, kill it, and obtain its Spiritual Bone. The problem is that it can''t be just any spiritual bone; it must be the spiritual bone of the sternum, the spine, or one of the bones of the face! And this is a complicated Spiritual Beast to find. Even in his world, it is considered a rarity. Because all the Spiritual Bones that this Beast can drop have the ability to regenerate. It is considered a hard-to-find Divine Beast, but this is the most likely option he can think of right now. Unless he wanted to wait until he got to his world, there, he had several ways, but... The problem is that he does not want to show up like this in front of his wives. He was deeply frustrated, but then he thought about the system. This thing had told him that it could significantly reduce the time it would take to restore his Bone Spirit Body so that he could cultivate again. Maybe he knew? he thought and quickly, with some excitement, asked. --"Hey, system, do you know of any way to make these wounds or scars disappear from my face?" He asked excitedly. But the system seemed to want to make him suffer. Also, he didn''t answer even 10 seconds later. Nor 30 seconds. A whole minute, and already Tang Yin was getting impatient. --"Hey..." Just as he was about to speak again, the system decided to respond. [There are ways, but in my current version, it''s not possible to do it. You need to upgrade me] Seeing a chance to recover, Tang Yin lifted his spirits and stared at the system. --"How do I upgrade you? What do I need to do or gather?" he asked impatiently. This was a matter of great importance to him. Even if there were ways to heal this thing, there would still be that mark on his face. He must find a way to heal it completely. The system again took time to respond, making Tang Yin even more impatient. [You can''t upgrade me in your current state. You must increase your cultivation level and then complete an Upgrade mission]. Tang Yin frowned as he read his reply. He knew he couldn''t get carried away by his bad feelings right now and had to think things through clearly, so he took a deep breath and decided to take a bath first. During this time, he noticed several other scars on his body that had been made in the last year. But these scars could be erased more easily because they didn''t have the aura of that place. Although, these scars didn''t matter to him at all. If they didn''t tarnish his beauty and reputation as a Divine Son, then he wouldn''t care. But the ones on his face... To Tang Yin, it was an insult to have them. For he was always a person who, to the very end, put his pride as a Divine Son before anything else. There was only one thing for which he was willing to put that pride aside. And that was his women, with whom he was deeply in love. But now, his pride had been sullied. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least in his eyes, it was so. Well, no one would like to see a face hurt like that, so it is very likely that in the eyes of others, this is already considered a big stain that he must carry with him for who knows how long. He, the dear and beloved by the heavens, born with a Divine Soul unique in the universe, would he have a stain like that in his history? ''Shit... Those bastards.'' Without realizing it, Ren Xiao''s hatred towards his enemies was being transferred to him through these scars. Still, he wouldn''t care even if he knew. He promised Ren Xiao that he would destroy his enemies and avenge him and his family. But now he seems to have an even more important reason than that, to kill them. Thinking like that, the cold and cruel smile shone again on Tang Yin''s face. That same smile that bloomed on his face just a while ago appeared again. But this time, under the moonlight and with some blood running down his face, it looked even more terrifying. --"You bastards, you dare to damage my reputation? Hehehehe..." Tang Yin smiled sinisterly and raised his eyes slightly to look over the nearby trees; the moonlight fully illuminated him. --"Just wait, you bastards. Your days are numbered." He said and took several deep breaths. In his mind, he had started to think about how to cover up this flaw on his face. Then he began to bathe and wash his clothes, which were stained and dirty. It did not do his wounds any good to have clothes that might be infected. Sometime later... Tang Yin was sitting on a massive stone beside the lake while his clothes were beside him. He had forgotten something when he washed them. Firstly, there was no sun, and secondly, he had no Spiritual Energy. That meant he couldn''t dry it, so right now, he was naked, covered with some big leaves he found. --"Shit, why the hell didn''t you remember me, system?" Tang Yin asked angrily. [You didn''t say a word before you jumped into the water; I thought you already knew and had some alternative.] Replied the system Tang Yin then looked at the message for a while, then looked away from it, and could only give a sigh. ''Well, it was an oversight.'' He thought. --"Is there any way to dry it faster? You seem to have treasures over there, why don''t you give me one that will do?" [I can only bestow treasures through Missions.] --"Didn''t you give me one a while ago?" [It was a special situation. Besides, that treasure was given to you by the Administrator.] --"Administrator?" At this point in the conversation, Tang Yin was surprised and asked the question. [It is the independent Soul attached to your body, Host. When you can hear the voice in your head, it means the Administrator is awake. If you can''t hear it and only see this message, it''s system responses]. Tang Yin was then surprised but nodded a little. The system''s mechanism seemed quite complex to him, but he didn''t care right now. There was something else. --"I thought I saw a while ago that the System called itself ''System of All Things,'' but before that, it had introduced itself as Domination System; what''s your real name then? Did the Administrator give this name?" Tang Yin asked. This had been bothering him for a while now. Chapter 6 - 6: The reason and... Sh*t, shes beautiful! The system took its moment to answer. [That question I can answer.] He spoke. Just then, Tang Yin heard the voice in his head, so he immediately became interested. --"So, are you the Administrator?" He asked with interest. [Yes, but more importantly, don''t you want to know why I call it the Domination System?] --"Of course, that was the question I asked." [Hmph, that''s easy enough. The first name that was given to this System, was the System of All Things, just as you''ve seen before. I can''t say much, but, that name sucks. So, over time, I decided to adapt it to be a Dominant System. One that can instill fear, a Domination System!] [Hence the new name.] The female voice replied proudly. She (or he) always thought her (his) idea was wonderful. Tang Yin was then somewhat surprised. He hadn''t said anything that surprised him in a good way, if not in a bad way. He had been surprised because the reason he changed it was ridiculous and stupid. But it seemed to make some sense. After all, sounds awful the name ''System of All Things'' Just that moment, the rest of the places that had the name ''System of All Things'' was replaced by ''Domination System'' in real-time. Tang Yin didn''t care how it was done, so he didn''t bother to ask. He had long been amazed at this thing called a system, but he had a lot of things to think about at the moment so questions would be left for later. In that way, he spent a whole hour thinking about different things. [Hey.] Just that moment, the voice in his head brought him out of his thoughts. --"What?" he asked. [Why don''t you put your clothes in the inventory?] He asked. --"What am I going to put them in for? They''re wet." Tang Yin replied coldly. [If you put it in the inventory, it will dry faster.] Hearing this and seeing the message appear in front of him, Tang Yin was stunned as he stared at the message. For some reason, the more time passed that Tang Yin did not respond, the message seemed to get a little farther away, as if it was afraid. About two minutes later, Tang Yin shouted. --"Why the fuck didn''t you say it before, you bastard!" he shouted as he continuously scolded the system, but the system didn''t respond anymore. Tang Yin then took a deep breath and put the clothes away in the inventory. --"How long will it take to dry?" a while later, he asked. [About 30 minutes, approximately.] It replied, and Tang Yin nodded. --"We''ll leave after it dries. I have no idea where there will be a city in this place, but if we don''t walk, we''ll never get there." Tang Yin said and started to look around for some things. He grabbed several green leaves from different trees and some sticks from these, and in about 40 minutes, he was ready with a container that could hold water in a good amount, and that would allow him to walk for quite a while since it weighed nothing. During the process of making it, he had to tear some of his clothes, as he needed to tie some things, but it fit well, and the water did not spill out. About 5 minutes after he was done he set out on his way again. ... And so, 4 hours of walking passed. Tang Yin was already quite tired from all the walking, but he still didn''t want to stop. During his walk, he had heard different roars of wild beasts like Lions and tigers, but no Spirit Beast roar, and it made sense. Spirit Beasts would not go near the 19-level abyss, they could smell that dangerous scent and that was why they stayed away from this place. That was good news for him, so he didn''t stop a bit. But walking with so much weight on him (the water), it wasn''t so easy. It is fortunate that this body was well muscularly strengthened and had enough stamina, but it was not as much as Tang Yin expected. After walking for 4 hours straight, he was already quite tired. A while ago, he had come out of one forest, and now, he was already entering another. He didn''t know why this place had so many forests, as Ren Xiao''s memory had no information about this place, but there was nothing he could do. Although it was dangerous to enter these places because there might be poisonous snakes, but he had to do it. To his right was the 19-level abyss, and to his left, there were possibly the guys who killed Ren Xiao. Either of the two were existences that at this moment he could not offend. He could only walk straight. But, when he entered this forest and passed the first 40 trees, surprised by the fact that this place seemed to have endless trees, he was surprised by what he found on the other side. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The green illumination with the reflection of the moon surprised him at first, and he thought he had found a bamboo forest, but... It was a little different. --"Holy crap, a forest of Ancient Spirit Bamboo?" He said in shock but quickly ran towards it. It was a small forest of Ancient Spiritual Bamboo. Everywhere it was full of bamboos of different sizes. Because of the time that had passed since he last saw an Ancient Spiritual Bamboo Forest, Tang Yin was amazed by this place, as it was undoubtedly beautiful, even if it was small. Ancient Spiritual Bamboos are, basically passive Spiritual Beasts. Being passive, they do not grant Spirit Bones if you ''kill'' them, which in this case would be cutting, but they can be used for many things in Alchemy and Medicine, for example. Also, because they are extremely hard, they are extremely useful as a secondary material for making External Spiritual Weapons or Armor. Tang Yin tried to make a rough estimate of how much bamboo was here and was surprised by the fact that he saw over 500, some taller than others. Although that number didn''t seem like much if one thought about them being ''Bamboos'', of which forests of them usually have thousands and thousands, but the truth is that it is quite a large sum because they are not normal bamboo, they are Spiritual Bamboos of the Ancient type. They have special conditions for growing. ''Looking at each of them, they seem to be between 30 and 500 years old. Although the weapons that can be made are limited, but, if this place knows of their uses, they should be able to be sold at a decent price...'' Tang Yin thought and began to think of some way to take some of them. After all, they were quite difficult to cut if you didn''t have a high enough cultivation. Since a 500-year-old Ancient Spirit Bamboo is equivalent to a 500-year-old Spirit Beast. The only difference between one and the other is that the Spirit Beast can attack and the Spirit Bamboo is a ''Passive type Beast'', it has no attack power because it can''t move. But it is extremely tough, well, when they reach a very high cultivation level, yes, they can attack. But in this state, they are harmless and provide protection. It was for this reason that Tang Yin quickly put his water-carrying basket in the middle of this place and quickly went to fetch dry branches from the forest. He quickly gathered a good amount and some dry leaves, then grabbed a few stones and quickly returned to the place where the bamboos were. --"It''s a big change the environment in this forest and the environment in the small bamboo forest..." Tang Yin said with a smile as he returned. Of course, he was talking to no one but himself. He then put everything he brought on the ground and prepared to light the fire, but just then he heard movement, so he became fully alert. ''Footsteps?'' He thought and centered his ears to hear better. ''These footsteps...'' He thought in surprise, as he felt the footsteps of a person running, he was not inside the bamboo forest, and he was running away from a beast. For him, it was already a surprise to find movement in this place late at night. But, even more so, he did not expect that this person was being chased by a beast. Although Tang Yin no longer had cultivation, he was trained in a very special way when he was in his world. He cultivated his senses to the highest level with the guidance of his master. In Tang Yin''s words, his Master is a crazy bastard of cultivation and extremism and, he is right. In fact, his Master had him train in a Forest with Spirit Beasts between a thousand and 300 thousand years of cultivation, with his Spiritual Energy sealed. He trained his hunting ability to the highest level when he was chased by 300-thousand-year-old Spirit Beasts, without having a shred of Spiritual Energy in his body, because it had been sealed by his master. Besides, there was no one supervising that moment, so one wrong step would cost him his life. That''s why it became easy for him to know who was running, and he even thought about what kind of beast it might be. But, Tang Yin, seeing hope in finding a person who would tell him where there was a city in this place, immediately grabbed a stake he had gotten earlier for defense and ran silently towards the place. As expected, this person was not running out of the bamboo forest but was running towards this one. ''A small wild Night Lion as expected, what is it doing in this kind of place?'' Tang Yin thought as he hid so as not to be noticed. Wild night lions are a rather annoying variant of lions among wild animals because they have an immense ability to sneak around unnoticed, more so at night, where it is their territory, but a night lion, even if it were wild, should be able to smell the dangerous scent of the Abyss, this is what made Tang Yin wonder why it was in this place. But well, he didn''t give it much importance he quickly looked at the person who was running. It was a woman, and because of how fast she was running, he couldn''t see her face, but he estimated that she should be about 20-years-old. Tang Yin waited patiently for the girl to come up to him to go out and slay the wild lion. ''I thought I wouldn''t eat meat tonight, but heaven has other plans.'' Tang Yin thought with a mischievous smile, then quickly tied a piece of cloth on his face covering his wounds, which he didn''t want to show to anyone, and tightly squeezed the stake he had. ''3... 2... 1... NOW!'' Tang Yin shouted in his mind at that moment and quickly stepped out from the bamboo, rushing towards the Night Lion, who was taken by surprise, as he didn''t expect there to be a person so close to him hiding, his reaction was quick and he tried to dodge him, but Tang Yin wouldn''t allow him that. It would be an insult to his title of Hunter. So, he immediately pounced on the lion and drove the stake through the back of its neck from top to bottom, with great force, then immediately jumped hard from where he was to where the lion was, which didn''t even have time to react, falling right on top of the stake, pushing it further in. The stake directly pierced the weak point of this lion and killed it. Tang Yin smiled at the sight of this and pulled himself off the lion''s crushed head. The blood and brains of this critter were scattered all over the place, but Tang Yin didn''t care. After doing that, he looked over to where the girl was, who, as soon as she saw him and noticed what he was doing, stopped running and prepared to help him, but was stunned to see that the lion had died as soon as this man had appeared. Tang Yin then smiled at her but was stunned to see his face. ''Shit, she''s beautiful!'' he thought to himself in amazement. Chapter 7 - 7: First Mission Tang Yin was impressed by the beauty in front of him, did not expect that the first person he encountered in this world would be so beautiful. It is not as if he had not seen beauties before, in fact, his wives and fianc¨¦es are absolute beauties. This person in front of him, even though she is extremely beautiful, could not compare to any of his wives or fianc¨¦es. But, although that is the case, Tang Yin is a person who has been a lover of the beauty of this world. And the beauty of this world is made up of various things which may be the beautiful scenery of nature, the beautiful scenery of the Starry Sky, and so on. Among those etcetera, the beautiful landscape that represents a beautiful woman is the one that attracts him the most. Because, in his eyes, it is the greatest work of art that the world has. That''s why, despite having seen more beautiful women than this one in front of him, he still had to be surprised and praise the beauty of this beautiful woman. Although she didn''t have the air of maturity that Tang Yin always likes, but she was undoubtedly a beautiful woman. Although she was a little dirty from running away from this thing for so long, that could not hide her beauty. When the woman saw it, she was also surprised. Although Tang Yin was wearing rags that covered part of his face just by looking at the top of it, she could tell that he had a perfect face. She had never seen such a beautiful man in her life. That amazed her, moreover, something else that amazed her was that she couldn''t sense cultivation coming from Tang Yin, ''Is he a normal person? Impossible, he could kill a Lion like that, in just a second! He must be a great cultivator!'' She thought with surprise. Tang Yin then approached her. --"It''s nice to meet you, miss, would you mind getting up? Sitting like this on that dirty floor is not a good idea, there might be a snake nearby." Tang Yin said. She then looked down and realized that she had fallen to the ground from exhaustion just at the moment she saw the dead lion, that''s why she quickly apologized and got up. --"Oh, I''m sorry, Young Master. Nice to meet you, my name is Huang Feifei, may I ask your name?" She said with a smile as she extended her hand. Tang Yin then nodded to her and also reached out to grasp her hand. --"It''s nice to meet you, Miss Huang, my name is Tang Yin." Tang Yin said. He could see that this young lady was at the Ninth Level of the First Cultivation Realm, the Body Spiritual Strengthening Realm. She wasn''t strong, but she should be able to kill this lion, he couldn''t explain why she was running. But, just at that moment, he was surprised because a system message with statistics appeared. [Ding] [A possible Disciple or Harem Member has been detected] [A mission has been issued] | Convert Huang Feifei into a disciple or a Member of your Harem within the given time. | Time: 1 year. | Rewards for making her a Disciple: One (1) External Spiritual Weapon of random rank. One (1) Random Alchemy recipe and 200,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. | Rewards for making her a Harem Member: One (1) Spiritual Calling Token. One (1) External Spiritual Weapon of random rank. Two (2) Random Alchemy recipes and 200,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. | Reward for first completed mission: One (1) Alchemical Fire Roulette Spin. | Penalty for failure: You will be a fool who failed to make a pretty woman a member of his harem or his disciple. You will receive a title accordingly. You will NOT get any of the rewards. [Good luck, Host.] This first tab that appeared from the system stunned him when he finished reading it. What the hell was the system thinking? He thought in shock as he read the mission. He always thought that the fact that the system was not specific about the type of mission it would give him would lead it to give strange missions and it would give them when it felt like it, but he was not expecting this type of mission. But even more, he was surprised by the rewards. ''I don''t know how much 200,000 coins is, but, Spirit Weapon and alchemy recipe? Come on, it works for me!'' Tang Yin thought with a smile when he read the first part, but when he read the rewards for making her a member of his Harem, he was a little surprised at the first reward. ''Does this thing really have Spirit Calling Tokens?'' he thought in amazement. This is a token that allows its holder to summon someone''s battle spirit, no matter where they are. It is a Token with two ends, one is held by the ''Summoner'' and the other by the one to be summoned. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the ''Summoner'' uses his blood to activate the Token, the summoned will receive an alert to send his battle spirit to that location via the token and will be able to communicate with the summoner or defend him in case he is in danger. It usually serves as a defense or to alert that you are in danger or something similar practically, is a connection-token. But not everything is rosy with this object. The truth is that it is dangerous to use this token because if the summoned person is fighting at that moment, he could end up dying since the token will pull him to take him to the summoner and will force him to put his body in a state of cultivation. Tang Yin began to seriously consider this mission. But he soon thought of something, and his mood visibly declined. For a moment he had forgotten that he could no longer show his face. If it was just to get her to join his harem, his knowledge, and beauty should be enough. I didn''t want to go around thinking about having some kind of sentimental relationship in this place because those things could be chains. But now, apparently, fate was forcing him to have it. Because now that he was hurt, the only way to make someone agree to be with him, was that person falling in love with him. In the end, Tang Yin let out a mental sigh, ''No use, there''s no such serious penalty either.'' he thought. Just then, he remembered that he had been holding the girl''s hand, and she was looking at him a bit confused. --"This... Young Master?" She asked uncomfortably trying to retract her hand which was firmly held between Tang Yin''s hand, the latter noticed this and smiled with some embarrassment as he quickly let go of her. -- "I''m sorry, miss. The touch of your hand made me a little distracted." He quickly replied, and she simply smiled. --"Sir, are you here at this time of night, by the bamboo forest?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded to him. --"Yes, since wild animals do not dare to enter an Ancient Spiritual Bamboo Forest, I decided to spend the night here, but I did not expect to meet a person in these parts at this time of night." Tang Yin said, and she nodded since made sense. She ran here for precisely the same reason. Then, Tang Yin, to divert the conversation a little and create more, turned around and began to pull the dead lion. --"Did something happen to make you run away from this little beast? You seem to be at the Ninth Level of the Body Spiritual Strengthening Realm, you should be able to take care of a lion like this." Tang Yin said and began to pull him into the bamboo, this place was lit quite well by various small animals that flew and had little lights, plus the moonlight was reflected among the bamboo. She, not knowing what to do, followed him somewhat embarrassed. --"Actually, even though I''m at this level, I can''t fight...." She said with embarrassment. It is true that her body is strong because she was at a good cultivation level, but that was all. She didn''t know Martial Arts, and she still doesn''t have her first Spirit Bone, which makes it difficult for her to fight, since she has no fighting skills. But that wasn''t the biggest problem. Tang Yin turned his face to look at her. --"Why can''t you fight?" Tang Yin asked with some surprise. --"I can''t use spiritual energy..." She said with embarrassment as she lowered her head. Tang Yin was then surprised and stared at her, trying to understand why she couldn''t use it. At first glance, he could see several things that could prevent her, a spiritual energy cultivator, from using spiritual energy, but... Just at that moment, another statistical window appeared out of nowhere. [Huang Feifei Statistics] | Name: Huang Feifei. | Age: 20 years old. | Gender: Female. | Height: 1.70. | Cultivation Realm: Spiritual Strengthening of the Body, Ninth Level. | Real Strength (?): Spiritual Strengthening of the Body, Ninth Level. | Spiritual Weapon: Scepter of the Merchant King (half asleep). | Affiliation: Huang Merchant Family. | Position: Daughter of the Family leaders. | Beauty: 9.1/10 Points. | Skills: (?) [Spirit Bones Body] [Amount of Bones obtained] ----------- Tang Yin then read this information and was surprised to see the Spiritual Weapon he had. ''A King-grade Spiritual Weapon? How come I''ve never seen it?'' He thought to himself in amazement, seeing this new name he had never seen before. Basically, his world is an upgrade world to this one. Although well, you could say it''s many many worlds that form one plane. And Tang Yin at some point traveled through many of those worlds, so the amount of Spirit Weapons he got to see easily exceeded hundreds of thousands. And here was a Spirit Weapon he had never seen before? ''Since when did Merchants have their own Spirit Weapons? what''s it for? does it grant gold or what?'' he thought. But the fact that was half asleep told him why she couldn''t use the spiritual energy. Thinking so, Tang Yin nodded to her after looking at her for a moment and walked with the lion''s body to the place where he was going to light a fire. --"See, I thought I wasn''t going to eat meat today and this little guy came to me." Tang Yin said with a smile as he started to assemble everything needed to cook the lion and prepared it, first draining it of blood and other procedures. Huang Feifei was a little surprised. --"Are you going to eat the meat of that night lion?" she asked in surprise. Because Tang Yin didn''t say anything, she had to stay close. He had saved her life to some extent. So, she had to thank him somehow. Besides, she couldn''t see any malice or sexual desire in Tang Yin''s eyes. They were beautiful blue eyes that did not make her feel uncomfortable like the rest. That''s why she didn''t feel uncomfortable being around him. Tang Yin looked at her and understood what she meant. --"Haha, I totally understand why you say that. It''s true that the meat of this thing is not very tasty, but we can''t be picky when we don''t have anything to eat, can we?" he replied. She then smiled a little and nodded. --"It makes some sense to me." She replied, and they both laughed a little. After finishing preparing everything, Tang Yin started to roast the lion meat, although before that he had to ask her for the weapon that she was carrying to cut this meat. After putting it to roast, Tang Yin sat down and beckoned Huang Feifei to sit beside him. --"Show me your Spiritual Weapon, I think that''s where the problem lies why you can''t use Spiritual Energy." Tang Yin said. She then did as he said. She thought that, likewise, it was impossible to resist. For some reason, she thought Tang Yin was someone powerful. Chapter 8 - 8: Pitiful Girl... She then opened her right palm and showed her Spirit Weapon. ''Hm, it looks like a normal Scepter, but its bronze color and those golden lines give it a nice distinction, is it a mutated weapon?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked deeply at this thing. It was also at that moment that another system window appeared right above the scepter, and Tang Yin panicked for a moment. ''Shit system, can you stop appearing every time you feel like it'' Tang Yin thought angrily he was staring so intently at the scepter that when that system window appeared he had received a fright for a moment, he thought it was some kind of attack. Thinking that he is so weak now, any attack could kill him. [Haha, what an idiot. Once you stare at something, the system will think you are asking it for information, so it will immediately give you all the information it knows about it. Don''t be a child and stop freaking out about everything]]. Replied the ''system''. Well, rather, the Administrator, his voice sounded mocking. Tang Yin made a mental note of what the Administrator had said regarding the information and ignored the rest. He only knew how to talk shit that Administrator (Tang Yin thought), so after calming down and avoiding Huang Feifei''s doubtful gaze, he began to read the information given by the system. When it said it was a system of all things, it didn''t seem to be wrong. That thing knew a lot about different things. This was not an inherited Spiritual Weapon, but it was a Spiritual Weapon that could be inherited. From the information given to him by the system, this Spiritual Weapon came as a result of Huang Feifei''s parents and ancestors they have always been fond of being Merchants. They love their work more than anything else, even more than their children. They have felt so much love for their work that in this generation a new Spiritual Weapon was created which so far has only one bearer: Huang Feifei. It''s just that Huang Feifei has no love for the work of Merchants and loves cultivation more, so the weapon is temporarily dormant. The way to make her wake up is quite simple if you look at it since she only has to do two quests. The first one is that she must earn her first 1,000 spiritual gold coins, and the second one is that she must get the first Spiritual Bone those are the only two requirements for her spirit weapon to wake up. Now, Tang Yin has no idea how much 1,000 spiritual gold coins can be, so he doesn''t know how complicated it is to earn such an amount. But Tang Yin was not worried. It was not he who should awaken his spiritual weapon, so naturally, he would not worry. Although in this case, he found a way to fulfill that first mission given to him by the system since, if he helped her in this, maybe he could make her his disciple. But the truth is, the description of the spirit weapon had struck Tang Yin dumb. ''My god, what the hell is this nonsense?'' He thought, ''How is it possible that there are people who love money so much in this world?'' But in the end, he could only shake his head. ''Well, loving money so much served them to create a King Grade Inheritance Spiritual Weapon, which is already amazing. But... It''s really unfortunate that this beautiful little girl was born into such a ridiculous family like that.'' He thought. For him, someone who was raised under the love of his parents, sisters, and brothers, he didn''t know what it might feel like to be born into such a family, but he knew that it might be painful. But well, he couldn''t do anything, so he just mourned for her in his mind, and after looking at all that, Tang Yin looked away from the Spirit Weapon and moved the meat a bit so that it would cook on the other side. The warmth of the fire pit was tucking them in tonight, so it felt pretty good. But then Tang Yin looked at her with an embarrassed smile. Yes, he was embarrassed by the topic of why her spirit weapon was born. --"Your spirit weapon... How should I put it, is it quite special?" Tang Yin said. He didn''t know how to express himself regarding this spirit weapon. And that confused her even more. --"Is there a problem with my spirit weapon?" She asked with some pain. She always knew there was some kind of problem because her spirit weapon didn''t seem to be of any use, but Tang Yin shook his head. --"No, that''s not what I mean. It''s just that your spirit weapon is very special, it''s a King Grade Spirit Weapon, called the Merchant King''s Scepter." Tang Yin said and looked at her a little. She was astonished when she heard this. A King-Grade Spiritual Weapon! That''s amazing! It''s a high-grade Spiritual Weapon with good potential for future development. ''Do I really have something like that?'' She thought, and Tang Yin seeing her confused, asked. --"You didn''t know the name of your Spirit Weapon?" He asked doubtfully, and she smiled somewhat embarrassed. --"I didn''t know it, I asked the different Halls of Records, even the Hall of the Divine Sun and they only said that I had the Spiritual Weapon: Bronze Scepter, in its first stage." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. It made sense; this place should be a lower world than his world. In their world, with the mere glance of any halfway strong cultivator, they could already tell what grade a spirit weapon was, and with some research, they could discover its real name. But in this place... S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It shouldn''t be the same. Tang Yin smiled and reassured him a little more. If it was still in some world on the same plane as his world... It would be really troublesome. --"It''s true that it''s similar to the Bronze Scepter, but it''s different in several ways. If you ever have the chance to be tested by a high-level Grade Stone, you might see that indeed your spiritual weapon is very special." Tang Yin said without taking his gaze off her. He wanted to see her reaction to his naming the high-level Grade Stone. This is a tool that exists in your world and is common but extremely useful does it exist here? He thought. She was then a little surprised. --"A high-level Grade Stone? Only the Great Sects have such a thing¡­" She said in astonishment, and Tang Yin then nodded. He didn''t expect that, but if they existed, then it was a good thing. At least it means that he won''t be so lost in this world. --"It''s okay, for now, it''s not important. Your spirit weapon right now is dormant and to awaken it, you need to accomplish two quests: earn 1,000 Gold Coins with your own effort, and obtain your first Spirit Bone. That''s all you need to do and then you can use Spiritual Energy." Tang Yin said firmly. She looked at him in surprise but quickly smiled broadly and bowed to him. --"Thank you so much for telling me this, Young Master, it''s very helpful!" She said with a big beautiful smile that showed her beautiful white teeth. She had been mortifying herself so much to understand how to use Spiritual Energy that she was about to give up on being a cultivator. But this was her passion, how could she give up? And here came someone who saved her and also gave her this valuable information! It was a blessing from heaven least she thought so. Tang Yin then smiled and nodded to her. --"It''s okay, you don''t need to thank me. But I have a question, why are you here, are you here to hunt or to look for some ancient bamboos?" He asked, and she nodded. --"My parents told me that once my grandfather passed by this place, and found an ancient spiritual bamboo forest, that was about 100 years ago. Since they are not cultivators, they didn''t come back to this place, and they didn''t want to hire anyone from outside, because they might leave with the bamboos, that''s why, when I awakened my spiritual weapon and started cultivating, they wanted me to cultivate in the hope that someday I can come and find this place and then we could sell some products from the Ancient Bamboo, as you know, Ancient Bamboo is really expensive." She said, explaining a little here and there regarding what she was doing here. In a nutshell, she came to look for Ancient Spiritual Bamboo to sell. As the daughter of merchants, that was normal, but... For some reason, Tang Yin felt a little bad for her, as he knew those guys wanted the money more than her. Sending her to this place, without her being able to exert spiritual energy? That made it more than clear that they wanted was the money, and didn''t care about anything else. Tang Yin didn''t want to get into this, but it was really hard for him not to say anything in this situation. He wanted to say something like, ''Miss, you are being used by your family so that they can get richer, don''t you see?'' But he couldn''t do it. It was when he was thinking like this that Huang Feifei smiled helplessly as she picked up her legs and hugged them. --"They told me there were no dangers here, but when I came here I encountered several herds of wild beasts. They know that I can''t use Spirit Energy... I don''t know why they would send me out like this..." She said helplessly, as she hugged her legs strongly. Tang Yin then looked at her and shook his head with a sigh. ''If she figures it out on her own, so much the better.'' He thought helplessly and raised his hands to grab the pieces of lion meat. --"Here, try it. Even if it''s night lion meat, I assure you it tastes good." He said and began to eat. Then she did the same. It was the only thing she could do now that she was sad. Just as she took the bite she was surprised by the taste. --"It''s really delicious..." She thought. The food didn''t smell bad at all, and it tasted even better than it smelled. Didn''t she remember that night lion meat tasted horrible? ''How come this one so tasty?'' she thought. And Tang Yin smiled. --"Hehe, not to brag, but I''m a top-notch chef." he said as smiled, then ate another piece. Then she turned to look at him and nodded. --"Yes, I didn''t expect Young Master to cook so well, it''s delicious..." She said and started to eat more. Tang Yin then smiled wider, although she couldn''t see him because of the ''bandages'' on his face. It always felt good to be praised by a beautiful lady, he thought. And so, they spent those hours eating and laughing while talking about a few little things here and there. After that they both slept lying down among the bamboos, although it wasn''t comfortable, the truth is that it wasn''t a bad night. Chapter 9 - 9: Toward Red Rain City The next morning, Tang Yin got up early, cooked some meat, and began to think of some way to cut the bamboos. Cutting these things is tricky, they are extremely tough to cut, and although they have weaknesses towards various things, it is not easy to find those ''things''. After looking around, he noticed that Huang Feifei had stood up and nodded to her. --"Miss Huang, there is water in that bowl if you want to wash yourself, and the meat is there. I am looking for some way to cut these Bamboos." Tang Yin said, and seeing her nod to him, he then began to look around more. He thought he might find something, but after spending a while and going around several times, in the end, he found nothing and could only go back while sighing. She then became a little confused. --"Young Master, are you looking for some tool that can cut the Bamboos? Can''t you cut it with Spiritual Energy?" She asked in confusion, and Tang Yin looked at her. He was confused. Can''t she see that I have no Spiritual Energy? Is she that inexperienced? he thought in astonishment. --"I can''t use Spiritual Energy, Miss Huang. I was crippled." He said helplessly, and she was visibly surprised but quickly apologized. --"I''m sorry, Young Master. I thought you were much stronger than me and that''s why I couldn''t see your power." She said regretfully. Asking him that question was possibly an insult to him, but all she could do was apologize. Tang Yin then understood and shrugged his shoulders. --"You don''t need to worry, Miss Huang. I understand. But, that''s why I must look for a tool to cut this. Your sword will do, but... It''s a problem since the tip has nothing to cut an Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, cutting it like this and without spiritual energy would be too slow." Tang Yin said, and she nodded. --"Let me try, Young Master. Even though I can''t use much spiritual energy, I came here knowing that I should cut enough of this, even if it takes me a long time to do it." She said with a smile and stood up, then began to use her sword to cut the Bamboos. Her sword was imbued with some of her spiritual energy, so it did hurt, but... Tang Yin shook his head. The damage was pitiful. She could spend all day there, and she could only cut about five bamboos, and she couldn''t even cut them into halves of 1 meter each piece. It''s just too pitiful. ''System, do you have any way?'' Tang Yin asked. He also wanted some of this bamboo. The system took several seconds to answer... [There is a way. Huang Feifei carries with him Fire Aromatic Powder, Earth Aromatic Powder, and Herb...] ''Wait, wait, you mean she has something so useful and she hasn''t taken it out yet?'' He asked in amazement without allowing the Administrator to finish speaking, to begin with, he was shocked that this thing could know this. But I didn''t want to hear everything he wanted to say because I already knew what he was referring to. There are five ingredients that can be mixed that can counter most Plant-type Passive Beasts. Cutting them off would be extremely easy. In fact, even if she didn''t have all five, just three is enough to form the small poisonous ointment for these Passive Beasts. If she had them, then why the hell didn''t she take them out? He thought, and the system didn''t answer him anymore. The system know why, but he didn''t bother to tell to this guy. He got up and walked over to where Huang Feifei was. --"Miss, may I ask if you have any of these ingredients?" He asked and then listed the ingredients. She looked at him somewhat surprised, and nodded. --"Is the Young Master injured anywhere?" Instead of answering him, she chose to ask him a question back. She always carried that with her because if she made a special ointment with these ingredients, she could heal some small wounds. Tang Yin knew this, so he shook his head. --"No, it''s for something else, can I ask you to lend me some and your sword?" He asked, and she, not knowing what he wanted to do, could only nod. Soon Tang Yin was making a strange ointment. He mixed those different ingredients in water and grabbed some of the sawdust that had fallen from what Huang Feifei was making earlier and mixed that in as well. [What the hell are you doing?] the System Administrator asked in his head. Tang Yin laughed in his mind. ''If you mix some sawdust from the same bamboo you are looking to cut with this ointment or, it will become easier. You''ll see, I''ll teach you something new today.'' Tang Yin said with a smile and just finished making the ointment. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After that he grabbed the sword and gathered at the tip a little, then he stood up and grabbed the sword and started to cut the bamboo. As soon as the sword touched the bamboo and Tang Yin made some force, it easily slipped and cut an Ancient Spirit Bamboo. Huang Feifei, who saw that whole process was stunned for a moment but soon stood up. --"Can the ointment really be good for that!?" She asked in great astonishment as she looked at the large piece of bamboo that fell to the ground. Tang Yin smiled proudly and nodded. He felt stupid being proud of something so simple, but now that he''s weak, anything he does that surprises someone is enough to make him proud of his wisdom. --"Haha, it''s a little trick, here, try it. With spiritual energy it cuts easier, I''ll be telling you where to cut it so as not to harm the life of these Passive Beasts." Tang Yin said with a smile and began to explain... The two of them quickly moved among the bamboos and quickly cut them back and forth. A large number of bamboos were gathered in one place after 2 hours. After that, Tang Yin instructed her to cut each piece 1 meter long. Huang Feifei was having fun all this time, while she could so easily cut something she had struggled with before. She felt strong at this moment, so she enjoyed it with a big smile and was very hardworking and cooperative. Soon, another 2 hours had passed, and they were both sitting next to a large number of Bamboo pieces. --"Great job, Miss Huang." Tang Yin said. She smiled at him and nodded happily. --"It''s thanks to you that we finished so soon. I never thought that a high-level bamboo like this could be cut this easily." She replied. ''You see? This is the right way to cut the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo.'' Tang Yin said in his head, but the Administrator did not answer him except for a small ''Hmph''. After resting, they both stood up and looked at the pile of Bamboos. --"Young Master, come to think of it... I can''t carry too many of these, there are 1,500 pieces of 1 meter each, how do I carry this? It looks like we''ll have to make several trips..." She said helplessly, only then had she fallen from her cloud and realized that she was no strong person, much less was she rich. She didn''t have any Storage Bags or anything like that! Tang Yin then smiled and ran his hand over the whole place as he thought about getting all these bamboos into his inventory. Soon, they all disappeared, and Tang Yin looked at his ''Inventory'', and it came out that there were 1,500 pieces of bamboo in it. Tang Yin was amazed. Before, he didn''t want to put his water in there because he thought it was unreliable and his water might taste weird, but seeing that the 1,500 pieces went in without a problem, this time he was more confident in this thing called inventory, so he put the rest in as well. Huang Feifei''s gaze was stunned as she looked at all this. ''My goodness... Young Master, although he surely has powerful enemies, but he still has so much wealth on him...'' She thought in amazement. She had not asked him any questions regarding why he was crippled because it would be disrespectful, but each thing he did surprised her more and more. She began to wonder what kind of person he was when he wasn''t crippled. ''He looks like he''s my age, how could he possibly be so amazing?'' she thought. --"Miss, I think that''s settled." He said, and she then snapped out of her stupor. --"Young Master, you are really amazing, you have bags of storage..." She said in awe, praising him, and Tang Yin nodded. He couldn''t tell that he had an inventory. After that, they both left that place. They were already a little late in what they had agreed on last night. They were supposed to leave earlier in the morning, but they were very late because they got up a little late and took a long time to cut the bamboos. So, they both left for the closest City to this place: the Red Rain City, where Huang Feifei came from, and she also started to tell him a little bit about it. Chapter 10 - 10: Spiritual Bones Huang Feifei is a cultivator from Red Rain City. She was born with a Spiritual Weapon so from birth, she has Spiritual Energy in her body, which makes her privileged among cultivators. After all, not all cultivators are born with a Spiritual Weapon. In fact, more cultivators are born without a Spiritual Weapon, and those from birth do not have Spiritual Energy in the body they have to rely on obtaining an External Spiritual Weapon later on to cultivate. That means that, of course, a normal person can become a cultivator as long as there is an External Spiritual Weapon that has compatibility with that person. But, to obtain an External Spiritual Weapon requires paying a lot of money, as these are not cheap at all. That is why Tang Yin is interested in the prize of this mission. To obtain a good Spiritual Weapon that is compatible with you is a joy because you can cultivate much better and faster, building a solid foundation. But well, it''s not important now. The truth is that Huang Feifei was born with a spiritual weapon, this gives her spiritual energy from the beginning, so her future potential should be greater, but... Her Ninth Level of the Realm Spiritual Strengthening Body at the age of 20 shows that she is not as talented as others would think or that there is a problem with her. At this age, by the standards of her city, being at this level is too pitiful, let alone the standards of the entire empire. To give an example, her peers in the city who are the same age as her are all already above the fourth level of the second realm, the Spiritual Entry Realm. She as a cultivator and a person who loves cultivation, always wanted to enter the Imperial Academy, but to enter is to meet a minimum requirement of being at the First Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, which she does not meet. If she could obtain the Spirit Bone corresponding to her current level, she should move into that Realm before long but she would still be very limited by the fact that she cannot use spiritual energy, and even if she could solve that, she is still far behind her peers, despite being born with a spiritual weapon. Even if she manages to get into the Academy at this point, she can only be there for five years, and it''s hard for her to excel in that time to reach incredible heights. Well, for now, one of her problems and the main one, she already knows how to solve it or, at least, she wants to hold on to that hope that Tang Yin gave her, so she was hopeful. As long as she could use spiritual energy anything could be possible for her, she thought. Her current plan is to get the Spiritual Bone, sell some Bamboos to get the 1,000 gold, and then go to the Imperial City, to try to get into the Academy. Switching to a personal issue of hers and the current situation, Huang Feifei is the daughter of two merchants. They are not rich, but they are not poor either. They do trade all over this Empire and in a neighboring empire. But because of her parents'' work, they have a rather powerful enemy in the city that has been pressuring them, and that was what caused her to have to go and get those bamboo because her family needed that money to be able to get out of this pressure. After she had told him a little about herself and her family, she told him more various things along the way, and they talked about several different things. --"Have you already thought about where to get the Spirit Bone?" Tang Yin asked, and she shook her head. --"I can''t get it on my own because I''m not strong enough, so I can''t go to a Great Forest. I must ask the Divine Sun Hall for help, they get some spiritual bones in exchange for money and since they have several nearby Forests to manage, it makes it easier for them." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. A Spiritual Bone is too important in cultivation. Without it, one cannot advance. Once one reaches the Ninth Level of each Realm, if one wants to break through to the Tenth Level needs to obtain a Spiritual Bone. But there are two types of Spiritual Bones: Main Spiritual Bone and Collection Spiritual Bone. Both have different functions, and the Main Bones, almost only one can be obtained per Cultivation Realm, and can be obtained only when entering the Ninth Level of the Cultivation Realm the person in question is in. But the Spiritual Collection Bones, can be obtained several per Cultivation Realm, and you can get them at Level 1 or you can get them at Level 10. Moreover, if you want you don''t need to get them, and you can leave them for later. Although, the latter is not recommended. Well, the thing is, if you want to go to Level 10 of a Realm, you need to get a Main Spirit Bone after that you will automatically advance to Level 10 or you can even go to the next Realm if the Bone is good enough. To obtain a Spirit Bone, you need to do is to kill a Spirit Beast within a Cultivation Realm or age range that corresponds to the Realm you are in. For example, Huang Feifei can currently only get a Spirit Bone from a Spirit Beast of between 1 and 500 years of cultivation. These, translated to actual cultivation, are equivalent to a Beast in the First Realm. A Spiritual Beast with 500 years of cultivation is equivalent to a cultivation of the Tenth Level of the Realm of Spiritual Strengthening of the Body, and this is the maximum for the current Huang Feifei. 500 years of cultivation is not really 500 years of life. Since a Beast can simply have 10 years of life but 500 years of cultivation. Because the years of cultivation are calculated based on the level of cultivation it has. In the First Realm of Beast Cultivation, Beasts gain 50 cultivation years for each level they ascend. In the Second Realm, they gain 150 years for each level they ascend. But a 500-year-old Spirit Beast is much more powerful than that little night lion. If Huang Feifei had to run away from that little lion... Then she could never kill a Spirit Beast that old. Even a 50-year-old one could assassinate it. That''s why she needs help to get her cultivation bones. ''Hm, if she has any problems, it shouldn''t be difficult to help her get her 500-year-old Spirit Bone... Maybe she can manage to complete that mission...'' Tang Yin thought. He chose to ignore the Divine Sun Hall because, from the way she said it, it seemed like it was common knowledge. If he didn''t know, then she would be suspicious, so it''s better to avoid that. --"By the way, how much does Bamboo cost in the City?" Tang Yin asked. This was important, as it was his current main source of income in an unknown world. Although he didn''t plan to sell them all least a few he should sell, to make a good living. She smiled. --"For each 1-meter-old spiritual bamboo, the merchants, and the Alchemists Association give between 5 and 10 Spiritual Gold Coins. But these seem to be many years old, so it should be around 5 to 20 Spiritual Gold Coins per meter." She said happily. She was really happy about this. She had become rich and never thought she could cut so many ancient spiritual bamboos. --"Considering that Young Master gets more, he should be able to get more than 10 thousand Spiritual Gold coins. That''s amazing, Young Master, with the prices of Spiritual Herbs in the City, able to get some to heal your wounds." She said cheerfully. Tang Yin and Huang Feifei talked a while ago regarding this, and he told her that he had a way to recover and get back to Cultivation, but he needed time. It was then that she decided that she would give most of it to Tang Yin, although he did not tell her that he needed money. At first, she wanted to give him 1,300 and keep only 200 pieces herself, but Tang Yin still insisted on giving her 300 more. He wasn''t a saint to refuse the gift he was being given, but without the tools she had, they couldn''t have that many bamboo pieces, so it was okay to give her 500 and keep 1,000. Tang Yin nodded at what she had just said. --"By the way, are you from the Green Cloud Empire, Young Master?" She asked, and Tang Yin looked at her somewhat confused, but then understood when a memory came to him. Ren Xiao had researched at the time that the Green Cloud Empire was near the Abyss it is the closest Empire to that place. It''s just that he didn''t know where it was, and of course, Tang Yin had no idea either. Ren Xiao was looking for that empire before he was killed, but he hadn''t been able to find it. And, apparently, the Green Cloud Empire was towards the other side. Tang Yin shook his head. --"No, actually, I come from the southern region." He said calmly. And she looked at him, was greatly surprised. --"Are you from the southern region? My goodness, that''s far away." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. From Ren Xiao''s memories, even though that guy hardly investigated this world, he could tell that this ''continent'' was incredibly large. It is so large that a single region could be equivalent to an entire continent. It even has giant lakes and seas within the continent itself, but following routes you can reach any region by walking, although it could still take you a very long time. As far as he knows, the Ren Family was a powerful Family of a First Tier Empire in the Southern Region. This empire is quite a high level, on the level of the Green Cloud Empire or even higher. Whereas Tang Yin is now located... In an Empire called Red Wind, it seemed to be a Third Level Empire, the lowest of the empires. In fact, according to Huang Feifei, the bamboo forest is the last line of the Empire. Beyond it is a huge forest (which was the one crossed by Tang Yin), and beyond it is the famous ''Meteoric Abyss'' which is an area belonging to no one. **** NT: Hello, I am leaving this here because in a few hours I will publish an auxiliary chapter with the explanation of the Realms of Cultivation of this novel. Also, since it is a new term, I will explain the topic of Spiritual Bones a bit so that its relationship to Cultivation and Cultivation Realms can be well understood. I will limit this entire explanation to what has been seen so far, so as not to give spoilers. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanks so much for reading. Chapter 11 - 11: Coming to city, and possible problems? The rest of the way they talked about various things in the evenings they ate lion meat, and in the morning, they continued their journeys... Thus, they spent two days on the road. During that time, they both became visibly closer and went through some small adventures. For example, Tang Yin hunted some small wild animals that came to attack him and served them to vary the meat during those days. Just at those moments, they both saw the city in the distance, so they quickly approached. The city was not large, but neither was it small. A city with a population of just over 1 million people, it had a thriving and booming commerce but a relatively weak force compared to other similar cities. Still, from the outside, Tang Yin found it a welcoming city. His first city, in this world. They hurried and quickly entered the city, but as soon as they entered and had walked about 30 meters, a few people appeared walking towards them, and Huang Feifei stopped a little. Tang Yin noticed this and looked in front of him. ''The young man in front is about 21 years old, Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. The followers... They''re all at the Spiritual Entry Realm, but they''re below him...'' Tang Yin thought as he gave each of them a glance to look at the cultivation levels of these people. As Huang Feifei had said earlier, this seemed to be the lower standard for people in their 20s in this city. At the very least, they should have entered the Spiritual Entry Realm, but... ''They look very inexperienced; their walk is even worse than Miss Huang''s...'' Tang Yin thought and then looked away from them was just at that moment that the one coming in front spoke. --"Haha, it''s nice to see you again, Feifei, I was worried about you, how did your learning journey go?" Said this person with a friendly smile as he walked towards where Huang Feifei was. From the way they spoke, it seemed they were close. Huang Feifei looked back at him and nodded with a forced smile. --"Nice to see you, Young Master Huang, thank you for your concern, but we are not close, so please don''t call me as if we were." She replied and then tried to pull Tang Yin to avoid them, but that person got in her way again. --"Haha, Feifei, you shouldn''t be like that. After all, we''ll surely be getting married soon, so why be so cold? Come on, I''m just worried about you." He replied, and Huang Feifei looked at him. --"First of all, I have not agreed to marry you or any member of your family. So please don''t bother with that. I ask you to please permit me to come in, I have just arrived and I am tired, I want to rest." She replied coldly. But this person did not turn away, only let out a small, almost inaudible snort. Every time he saw Huang Feifei''s beauty, he couldn''t help but have a lot of fantasies about her, and he wasn''t the only one everyone behind him, and 8 out of 10 men in this city were the same. Huang Feifei''s flawless face coupled with that unique beautiful body of hers is so stunning that it makes her the most beautiful woman in the city. Besides, she is tall and long-legged, with a nice figure and beautiful buttocks in the eyes of many men in this city, she is like a goddess. And for young masters like this one from the Huang Family, she is an easy prey! Because her family is not rich, and there are only 3 of them besides her. Her father, mother, and older brother. Of which none of them are cultivators, they are only middle-level merchants, so it is an easy prey to get, at least that''s what this Huang thinks. And little by little, he has been achieving his goal. So far, he already got the approval of Huang Feifei''s parents, and that''s what he had come for today. So, he didn''t bother with her rejecting him like this, instead, he smiled. --"Hahaha, Feifei, I was just coming to give you the news. Your parents have agreed for our families to be united in marriage, so soon you and I will be man and wife." He said firmly, surprising Huang Feifei, but before she could say anything, he looked at Tang Yin, and saw that she was holding him by the hand. Seeing this, he frowned feeling upset. Even more so when he saw that this was a normal person, without even a hint of cultivation. --"That''s why, you''d better stay away from another man. Until we get married, no man can come near you, those are the rules." He said coldly, and Huang Feifei noticed the look he was giving Tang Yin, so, scared that guy would make some move and hurt Tang Yin, she stood in front of the latter. --"I haven''t agreed to marry you, but I''ll discuss that later with my parents. For now, I ask you not to cause unnecessary trouble, he''s just a distant cousin coming to visit, he has nothing to do with you." She answered firmly, although at the beginning her voice sounded somewhat disconsolate, but she knew how to pull herself together and finish saying what she wanted. The Young Master in front of her looked at Tang Yin sharply and then let out a snort and turned to leave. --"Just don''t forget to talk it over with your parents." He replied as he left. He was only here for that and didn''t want anything else, so he left quickly taking his followers with him. After they left, Huang Feifei quickly pulled Tang Yin with her and walked through the streets without looking away from their way. Tang Yin noticed that she was a little anxious or somewhat disconsolate, she seemed to be thinking a lot of things, so he didn''t say anything. He didn''t say anything before either because he couldn''t do it at the moment. To speak as he would have wanted to that person was the same as seeking death. Although with planning, he could kill that guy if he wanted to, the thing is that right now, he has nothing more than a wooden stake in his hand he couldn''t kill such a strong cultivator with that! Even if he found him asleep, he wouldn''t be able to murder him without him noticing because it was just a simple stake used to kill wild animals. That''s why he chose to remain silent. But, seeing her so heartbroken by what that person had said about them getting married, Tang Yin could only sigh internally. ''Since the System chose you as my target and I was given the first mission because of you, at least let me help you a little.'' He thought. --"I can see that you don''t like that person and I could tell your murderous intent when you saw him, that means you are totally at odds with him, but he doesn''t seem to know that. If you want, I can help you assassinate him." Tang Yin said without flinching a bit. He did have ways to assassinate him, though they require preparation. But he could indeed do it. Huang Feifei was surprised by this and stopped, but after thinking for a while she shook her head with a helpless smile. --"It''s true that I have enmity with him and would like to see him die, but I can''t bring you into my problems. Besides, he has a very big backing, I can''t do anything against that." She replied somewhat sadly, and Tang Yin looked at her but said nothing. She then started walking again. --"When we get home, can you do me a favor, Young Master?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded. --"I will tell my parents that we only got 400 pieces of bamboo, but half of them went to you, who cut them, and the other half is for us. So, can you take out only 200 pieces? The others you keep for me." She said, finally leaving a question as she turned to look at him. Tang Yin smiled and shrugged. --"Of course, that''s fine. I''ll do just that." He replied. ''Looks like she''s not as dumb as she looks.'' Tang Yin thought, noticing her intentions. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After that, they started walking and soon arrived at a nicely decorated section of the city, after a few minutes, they entered a rather beautiful house that was here. As soon as they entered this place, they saw 2 older people coming out. --"Dad, Mom." Huang Feifei said, greeting them, and they looked at her smiling and nodded happily, then grabbed her and dragged her inside the house without asking her any questions, in the process they took Tang Yin too, although they didn''t know who he was. Inside the house, they couldn''t hold the urge and immediately asked Huang Feifei. --"Did you get them?" The tone of voice was urgent for some reason, they only wanted to hear ''Yes'' coming from her. Chapter 12 - 12: Heartbroken Huang Feifei She acted as if she didn''t know anything about what that person (Young Master Huang) had said a while ago; instead, she nodded. --"Mom, Dad, first let me introduce you to Young Master Tang Yin. He was the one who helped me this time, and without him, I wouldn''t have been able to come back so quickly and with results," she said as she pointed to Tang Yin. --"Young Master, these are my parents," she said, and Tang Yin nodded at them. --"It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Tang Yin, and I met Miss Huang by chance. I came here because of her," he said calmly. They then looked at him and just now noticed that there was someone else with them. But knowing that he was the one who helped their daughter to get what they needed, they should be polite. ''From his bearing, he''s clearly a great cultivator. It''s a blessing that our daughter has met such a person,'' they both thought, so they respectfully introduced themselves. The father''s name is Huang Tu, and the mother, choosing to use the same surname as her husband, is now called Huang Fei, which is where the daughter''s name came from. --"I heard that they sent the lady in search of bamboos. Before she arrived, I was already cutting the bamboos, as I had found them by chance. But seeing that she had made such a long journey, and I needed to come to this place, I decided to ask for her help to guide me, and so I would give her half of the bamboos I could get," he said with a smile, and Huang Feifei''s parents were a little surprised. For a moment, they felt some regret. ''Only half? How much would they get?'' they thought, but soon Tang Yin waved his hand, dropping several piles of bamboo into the huge room. In a minute, 200 pieces of bamboo, each one meter long, were piled up in this place. --"It''s 200 pieces of bamboo, each one is a meter long. I think they can be sold very well," he said matter-of-factly. Anyone who saw him like this could not tell that he was lying. Even Huang Feifei was amazed at Tang Yin''s acting ability. It came so naturally to him to lie, she thought. But she was happy that this was the case. And her parents, when they heard this, were stunned. --"Two... Two hundred?" they asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded to them again, matter-of-factly. --"We got a total of 400 pieces of bamboo. Miss Huang can testify to this. It''s 200 for me and 200 for you. How about it?" said Tang Yin again with a calm smile, although they could not see it. They, though stunned, were money-loving businessmen, so they immediately smiled and nodded repeatedly. "Haha, of course, of course, thank you very much, Young Master, for such a gift. Don''t worry, we won''t treat you badly. You can stay here whenever you want," said the two of them. Tang Yin nodded, then glanced at Huang Feifei, prompting her to stand up. "Thank you very much, Young Master," she said as she bowed, then raised her head again. "May I ask what your plans are at this time?" she asked. Tang Yin thought for a moment. "I plan to go to the Alchemists'' Association. There''s someone there I need to see. If I can''t come in the evening, I''ll come to greet you in a few days," Tang Yin said with a smile. Huang Feifei was surprised, and so were her parents. ''My goodness, do you have any contact with the Alchemist Association?'' the two of them thought. The Alchemist Association is one of the most powerful entities in the city. They have deep roots and are only second in status to the Divine Sun Hall, even above the Cultivator Families that rule the city. They hold significant power and prestige. Anyone who has contact with that place holds power. However, after a moment''s thought, Huang Feifei didn''t find it strange that Tang Yin had contact with them. After all, she had witnessed many incredible things during her few days with him, and his incredible strength despite lacking cultivation showed that he was once an unparalleled genius of the South. Even if they were far from the south, it was still possible that he knew someone or had some status to join the Alchemist Association in this region. So, she nodded in understanding. Although she didn''t expect that Tang Yin was actually lying. He had only done so because he noticed a strange expression in Huang Feifei''s parents'' eyes when he told them about the 200 pieces of bamboo. They seemed to be planning something, and he didn''t want them to interfere with his target before he could accomplish what he needed to. That''s why he had to lie, and what better way than to use the Alchemists'' Association as a cover? If they wanted proof, he could provide plenty because, in his past life, he was a great genius alchemist. They were the perfect excuse to lie. After that little episode, Tang Yin asked for directions and left the house. There were things he had to take care of. ''It''s better to have something for defense and assassination...'' He thought to himself and left the place in the direction of the city''s Alchemist Association. ... Inside Huang Feifei''s house, after setting everything up, her parents called her to talk to her for a moment about some important things. --"Daughter, we have sold the house to Divine Sun Hall. They have already given us the money, and in a week''s time, it will officially become theirs," Huang Fei said. Huang Feifei looked at her in surprise. --"What? Why did you sell it? This is the house that grandfather and grandmother left us. Why sell it?" she asked doubtfully, and Huang Fei and Huang Tu sighed. --"The day before yesterday, Lord Huang of the Huang Family came here with several cultivators. This time they left us at a dead end and asked us to marry you to his son by hook or crook... They would destroy our business. We know how much Young Master Huang is in love with you, but we also know that you don''t reciprocate. Still, we were forced to sign that compromise agreement. We cannot abandon our business," she said again, and Huang Feifei, who already knew more or less what might have happened, did not get upset. Instead, she clenched her teeth tightly, and her hands shook a little. --"You don''t mind selling me out just to save the business?" she asked, her voice sounding a little broken with grief. Huang Fei and Huang Tu saw her and did not deny what she had said. --"You know this business has been in our family for generations. We can''t let the ancestors down." They both replied with a sigh, and Huang Feifei took several deep breaths to calm down. --"So, will I have to marry someone who raped and murdered my best friend, whom I treated like a sister?" she asked coldly, as tears streamed down her face. They both gave a small sigh, but after a moment, they shook their heads. --"At first, that might have been the case, but now that you seem to have found a person who can back you up, we won''t force you. Here..." Huang Tu said and handed her a small black card with white on it. --"There are 800 spiritual gold coins there, use them to go to the Blizzard Empire. The Huang Family, although powerful, only has influence in the nearby cities. Once you get to the Blizzard Empire, they won''t be able to do anything to you. Besides, if you go with the help of that Young Master, I''m sure you''ll be able to stand out. We''ll try to distract the Huang Family a bit so you can leave these days," he spoke. This surprised Huang Feifei, and she looked up to see him. --"They want me to go to the Blizzard Empire? Didn''t they already almost have the pass for me to enter the Red Wind Imperial Academy? How could I give up the chance to go there? I can''t accept it," she said. By the end, she was practically shouting. Besides, what made her angrier was that they were giving her 800 gold coins when she had to risk her life to get those bamboo pieces. Those 200 pieces of bamboo she had given them were already worth much more than those 800 gold coins, and this house they had just sold should be worth more than 10,000 gold coins. She was supposed to own half of it, and the other half was going to her brother, but they were only giving her 800 gold coins? What the hell was going on? Huang Tu let out a sigh again. --"I''m sorry, daughter, but if you don''t want to marry into the Huang Family, then you can only go somewhere else. Your brother already left yesterday for the Green Cloud Empire, and we will be leaving there soon. Taking you with us would be a problem for you because you don''t like trade. So, it''s best for you to go to the Blizzard Empire. With 800 gold coins, you can live quietly there, and you can become a cultivator as you want," he spoke. In this, he was no longer trying to give her news; he was giving her an order. His tone of voice was firm and strong, and it even scared Huang Feifei a little. She stared at them. --"You say I can become a cultivator with a mere 800 Spiritual Gold Coins? Although that may work for other people, it may be difficult for me. They charge me 400 or 500 Gold coins in the Divine Sun Hall to help me obtain the first Spiritual Bone. How can I live on 300 Gold coins? Wasn''t half of the price of this house supposed to belong to me? Now that they sold it, why don''t I see that half?" At this point, she was already upset and stood up to speak to them like this. But her parents didn''t back down. They just shook their heads. --"Daughter, you know we are merchants. We need money to make our family powerful in the future. So, we can''t give you so much money. All that money is already taken by your brother, and soon we will go to him. This is all the money we can give you," they said, and Huang Feifei started to look at her parents as if she did not know them. Despite knowing that her parents were money-loving and put money above her, she never expected it to be so. At her wit''s end, she simply looked at the bamboo. --"So, I want these bamboo pieces. I risked my life to get them. I was chased by several packs of wild beasts and almost died. If it wasn''t for the Young Master who saved and helped me, neither I nor those bamboos would be here. I think that''s why they already belong to me, at least half of them," she said. But at this point, her father only let out a snort. --"Hmph, if we hadn''t given you the information, do you think you would have had the chance to see ancient spiritual bamboo in your life? You even got to meet an interesting Young Master as a result of that, and you want to take our share from me? Don''t you have a beautiful face that you inherited from your mother? Why don''t you use it to seduce that Young Master? I can see that he is rich, powerful, and well-connected. If you associate with him, our family will be able to rise. But here you are, paying attention to every nonsense about your cultivation when you can''t even cultivate properly," Huang Tu replied coldly. He was not going to allow her, his daughter, to set her eyes on his ancient spiritual bamboo. In this city, selling them was the same as giving them away, but in the Green Cloud Empire, the price was unbeatable. They would become immensely rich selling so many. How could they allow their incompetent daughter to have them? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Besides, it''s already decided. We''ll be leaving shortly. The house will be vacated in 1 week, and those people might come looking for you then too. So, you''d better get out of here before it''s too late," her father said coldly, and then both husband and wife got up and left with all the bamboo. Huang Feifei was stunned when she heard this. She was so stunned that she fell to the ground in shock and sadness. ¡­ Chapter 13 - 13: Second Mission? Tang Yin first passed by some clothing stores, food stalls, herb shops, and a few blacksmiths to check the prices. He needed to get an idea of the prices for the things he would buy later in order to know what a good price for his spiritual bamboo would be. Additionally, he bought himself a set of regular clothes with some money Huang Feifei had given him so that he wouldn''t be dressed so shabbily. After that, he headed to the Alchemists'' Association. This was the place where anyone who wanted to sell their bamboo at the best price would go¡ªat least that''s what Huang Feifei had told him. The building of the Alchemists'' Association was truly grand and beautiful compared to the other buildings he had seen so far in the city, and it had a constant flow of people entering and exiting. Tang Yin ignored these people and went straight into the Association. Inside, there were many people. Some were just looking around, others were buying, and some were selling. Tang Yin simply walked up to the reception, and a staff member came to assist him. --"It''s a pleasure to have you here. What can I do for you? Buying or selling?" the receptionist girl asked with a professional smile. --"I''m here to buy and sell," Tang Yin replied. --"Alright, Young Master, come this way..." she said, leading him along the long reception area. She took the opportunity to ask him what he wanted to sell. --"May I know what you want to sell?" she asked, and Tang Yin took out a small piece of ancient spiritual bamboo and showed it to her. --"Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, 1 meter per piece, I have more than 100," Tang Yin said sincerely. When the receptionist saw this, she was momentarily stunned. Moreover, the faint aura of the bamboo caught the attention of some nearby people, leaving them surprised. ''More than 5 celestial gold coins for just one piece of that, this person seems to have some status,'' many thought, but they only observed from a distance. The receptionist quickly smiled wider. --"I''m sorry, Young Master. I can''t buy this from you; only the leaders can do that. Please come with me to the VIP section," she said quickly, then proceeded to guide Tang Yin to a VIP lounge, where he was served tea and some snacks. Tang Yin simply entered and sat there, contemplating various things. After waiting for a minute, he closed his eyes and started observing his body. Looking inside his body was quite troublesome. He didn''t have a Spirit Bowl, so he couldn''t contain Spiritual Energy. His Bone Spirit Body was destroyed, and he had lost all the Spirit Bones he had obtained from Ren Xiao. That meant he would have to start cultivating from scratch once again. It wasn''t bad, as it would allow him to build a truly powerful foundation from the beginning, but still... ''The movement of those 11 Supreme Sects is troublesome... Even if they were in an alliance, why would they dare to oppose our Supreme Sect?'' Tang Yin thought, reminiscing about his world. For some reason, after pondering over it for many days, he had concluded that there was a Sect or more behind the 11 Supreme Sects. Those 11 Sects wouldn''t dare oppose his Supreme Sect on their own. This indicated that his world might be engulfed in chaos for quite a while. He couldn''t afford to waste much time, so he wanted to quickly return to his world to help his Sect and protect his loved ones. Hence, he was a bit concerned about starting from scratch, but it was the only thing he could do. Moreover, it might still be some time before he could recover. ''Hey, Administrator, when will you tell me how you can help me recover?'' Tang Yin asked in his mind at that moment, and he soon received a response. [Don''t be impatient; impatience will lead you to make mistakes. And don''t worry, that will be the first mission I personally issue. It will mark the beginning of your transformation into a true dominator. With my help, you won''t have to wait too long to return to your most powerful state. Just be patient for now.] The Administrator replied in his mind. Tang Yin could only let out a sigh. The Administrator had already told him recently that this first system mission was not of much real value but it was better to complete it because these secondary missions were triggered when both the system and destiny desired it. The missions that would truly hold value were the ones issued by the Administrator himself. Those would grant real power, and according to the Administrator, those were the main missions. That''s why he could only sigh. Right at that moment, he sensed a smell and furrowed his brow slightly. Even with his eyes closed, he could tell that two people had arrived. The receptionist was about to speak, but Tang Yin clicked his tongue. --"Tsk, this is not how you use the ancient spiritual bamboo. Who would mix Ancient Spiritual Bamboo with something related to fire without the presence of an Icy Herb?" Tang Yin said at that moment. Just then, the two people who entered were surprised, and Tang Yin opened his eyes, then turned his gaze to the person who had entered. He nodded to the receptionist first and then looked at the woman standing behind her. As soon as he saw her, he was once again taken aback. ''Damn, is this world filled with beautiful women, or what the hell is going on?'' Tang Yin thought as he beheld that perfect face and the beautiful, tall, curvaceous figure of a woman who appeared to be around 35 years old. She was exactly the type of woman Tang Yin found most appealing. But the question was, how was it possible that he had encountered two such stunning women within just a few days of arriving in this world? For a moment, he thought he might have been reborn into a world where women were supreme and all possessed unparalleled beauty. Yet, after casting a glance at the receptionist, he realized that couldn''t be the case. Furthermore, Huang Feifei''s mother, while pretty, didn''t compare to Huang Feifei in terms of beauty. This meant that there were regular-looking women in this world, and not everyone was a beauty. But¡­ ''God, she''s really gorgeous, and that air of maturity... She even resembles the Alchemical Queen from my generation...'' Tang Yin thought, remembering a certain individual who was very famous in his world. This woman seemed the most surprised when Tang Yin made his earlier comment, prompting her to immediately dismiss the receptionist and leaving them alone in the room. --"It''s a pleasure to meet you, Young Master. My name is Xie Meiyu," she said with a beautiful smile, her angelic voice surprising Tang Yin even more. ''F*ck, system, if you don''t give me a mission to conquer her, I''ll do it anyway. Screw my scar, this woman will be mine,'' Tang Yin firmly resolved in his mind. However, outwardly, he just smiled, knowing that she couldn''t see his expression, and nodded in response. --"The pleasure is mine, Miss Xie. My name is Tang Yin," he replied. Just at that moment, a message from the system appeared. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding] [Possible Harem Member has been detected] [A mission has been issued] | Make Xie Meiyu a Member of your Harem within the given time. | Time: 5 years. | Reward(s): One (1) Spiritual Calling Token. Ten (10) Random Alchemy recipes (All above Heaven Grade). Extensive Alchemical Knowledge of this World. Five (5) External Spiritual Weapons and 600,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. | Additional Reward: One (1) Spin of the Alchemical Fires Wheel. | Penalty for failing: You''ll be a fool who couldn''t make a beautiful woman into his harem. You will receive a matching title. You will NOT get any of the rewards. [Good luck, Host.] The System mission that Tang Yin had been waiting for had finally arrived. It was a random mission and seemed somewhat silly, but it gave him hope that this woman might not have a partner. Well, he didn''t believe the system would be so shameless as to make him steal someone else''s partner, so he hoped this mission was to confirm that. Additionally, he wanted to see the rewards and was a bit surprised by them. They had increased significantly compared to the previous mission, and it offered an interesting reward: Extensive Alchemical Knowledge of this World. Even though Tang Yin was a genius in alchemy and many fields, he still wanted to see what this knowledge the system mentioned was. Was it something he lacked? Or would it provide him with something he already knew? He was a bit anxious to find out, but the five-year time frame... ''What is the basis for the time and rewards?'' Tang Yin pondered, but quickly turned his attention back to Xie Meiyu, as he didn''t know the answer and didn''t want the same thing to happen as when he met Huang Feifei. It was at that moment that Xie Meiyu''s stat window appeared, providing more detailed information about her. [Xie Meiyu''s stats] | Name: Xie Meiyu. | Age: 35 years. | Female gender. | Height: 1.73. | Cultivation Realm: Second Level of the Spiritual King Realm. | Real Strength(?): First Level of the Spiritual King Realm. | Spiritual Weapon: Fire Emperor Bear. | Affiliation: Alchemist Xie Family - Alchemy Association. | Position: Youngest Daughter of Family Leader - 3 Star Heaven Spiritual Grade Alchemist. | Beauty: 9.5/10 Points. | Skills: (?) [Spiritual Body of Bones] [Amount of Bones obtained] ----------- ''Is she the Heir to a Fire Emperor?'' He thought to himself in shock, seeing her stats. Chapter 14 - 14: Stunned for a moment... Tang Yin was amazed by these interesting statistics. A Fire Bear Emperor, this is a very good Spiritual Weapon among the Fire-type. Although it cannot be compared to a Supreme Weapon, such as a Fire Phoenix (for example) but, for Alchemy, this is one of the top 5. Mostly it is because Emperor Bears are very versatile. They have the ability to learn a lot, and their Spirit Weapon, when associated with Fire and coupled with an Alchemical Fire of Earth Grade or higher, can make the Alchemist highly versatile to create several Pills at the same time. Undoubtedly, it is a good Spiritual Weapon. After that, he looked at the rest of the stats and was amazed by the Cultivation Realm. ''She''s dangerous, eh... Spirit King Realm, this girl gives me a blow and sends me to sleep for eternity...'' He thought and willed himself not to make any kind of move on her. It is better to treat her with respect, now his strength is nil, and she is too far away from him. Even if he does his best with all the preparations, he still wouldn''t be able to assassinate her even if she is asleep. Right now, he is too weak. ''Shit, I didn''t have to say that at the beginning...'' He thought as he remembered what he said at the beginning for a moment he got nervous. But what was said, was said, and he couldn''t change it. Besides, from what he could see, she seemed to be being friendly. ''It''s a good thing she has doubts about what I said...'' He thought. ''A 3 Star Heaven Grade Alchemist, huh...'' After reading that part and reading what it said ''Beauty 9.5/10'' he smiled. He wondered how many points his wives could get in this beauty score made by the System; they were even more beautiful than this beauty in front of him. Xie Meiyu looked somewhat confused at Tang Yin because he was looking at her a lot without saying anything, but after a moment she cleared her throat. She was the one who should speak, she thought. --"Young Master Tang Yin, it''s nice to meet you, I was told you were selling Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, so I came here, but, before that, are you an Alchemist?" she asked, and her beautiful voice brought Tang Yin out of his thoughts. He then looked into her eyes, trying to get as much information from her. He had said those words a while ago because he had smelled the scent of pills on her. She was trying to mix Fire Spiritual Herbs with Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, this brought out his alchemical instinct, and he blurted that out without thinking, but it was good for him. Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. --"I think Miss Xie can already see that I have no cultivation." Tang Yin said, and she smiled beautifully and nodded. --"I can see that you are hurt, Young Master Tang." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Yes, my enemies crippled me to prevent me from being able to master the continent through Alchemy." Tang Yin replied calmly and spoke as if what he said was true. Xie Meiyu was surprised to hear this and began to laugh, but her laughter was so beautiful that Tang Yin had to give her several more good points. --"Hehehe, Young Master Tang sure is a joker. Saying that in front of another person from the Association, might put him in a tight spot, so I don''t recommend him to do that." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. He knew that too. --"Well, it seems that if I say it in front of Miss Xie that''s not a problem, so that pleases me. Her cultivation already puts her at the top of this city if you don''t mind, then that''s for the best." Tang Yin replied, and Xie Meiyu was a little surprised and stopped laughing to stare at him. --"It seems that Young Master''s previous cultivation was really high." She said in surprise. ''He''s only about 20 years old, how come he can see through my cultivation?'' She thought in awe of Tang Yin''s ability, but the latter only shrugged his shoulders. --"Didn''t you want to ask me about what I said just now, Miss Xie?" he said calmly, diverting the topic of conversation. She then understood that he did not want to talk about it, so she did not insist on it. Everyone had their secrets, and as long as Tang Yin''s secrets didn''t harm her or her Alchemist Association, then all was well and good, so she nodded. --"Young Master, what you say, seems to go a bit against the alchemical beliefs of the continent. The Ancient Spirit Bamboo, being of the green plant type, certainly does not mix very well with the Fire Spirit Herbs, but, when the Spirit Herb in question is a ''3 Fire Flower'' and is mixed with a stalk of Flaming Frost Flower, both can suppress the Ancient Spirit Bamboo and a Low-Rank Spirit Grade Pill can be created. I have seen how this Pill is created." She spoke. Tang Yin shrugged again with a somewhat mocking smile that she couldn''t see. --"It''s all right what you say, Miss Xie. That''s where the Two-Color Flaming Pill comes from. But, have you ever wondered why this pill has such a low probability of coming out? Also, why do you think you couldn''t create it?" Tang Yin said, he first revealed the pill being created from that combination and then asked two questions, which, of course, were questions Xie Meiyu had asked herself before. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why is this pill one of the pills that has the lowest chance of coming out, among the pills? And why hasn''t she been able to create it? These are questions she asks herself every night as she tries her best to create them. But she still can''t figure it out. Tang Yin knew if she could understand, she wouldn''t keep trying to create that failed recipe. In fact, he was surprised that the alchemical knowledge on this continent was so low. --"It''s simple, it''s because that''s a failed recipe. You may come to think that you don''t have enough fire control ability, you may come to think that it is because your control over your own fire is poor or your cultivation is low. You may come to find many mistakes in you and try to correct them, this will make you improve of course and the time will come when you will be able to these materials to form the pill by force, but the truth is, you don''t fail at any of that. Your fire control should be fine, your cultivation is more than enough. The problem is that your recipe is wrong." Tang Yin said firmly, but then he took out a bamboo again and some of the ointment he had made earlier. --"Do you know what happens when you mix some fire particles together with other minor herbs? Even without cultivation, look what happens when you put it in contact with ancient spiritual bamboo..." Tang Yin said and grabbed some ointment, smeared it on the thin surface of the table, and then passed the Bamboo around. This, of course, cracked with some effort and split as if it was being cut by a thin sharp sword. This astonished Xie Meiyu. She had never seen anything like this! But Tang Yin didn''t give her time to be amazed, and quickly began to explain a few things. --"Fire Herbs, Fire Powder or other types of Fire that are not natural fire, is the main ''ingredient'' to counteract the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo, but it is not because the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo can suppress it, it is because the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo is afraid of it. The nature of the Bamboo when it is alive, it is not afraid of fire, but it is afraid of Fire Herbs or other similar things. That''s why it can cut it so easily, naturally, the Ancient Spiritual Bamboo has no defense against Fire Herbs." Tang Yin said with a smile. She was shocked by this, too shocked. It was the first time she heard of and seen such a thing. She never thought there was anything like that, but why was it so? Tang Yin noticed the question in her mind, so before she could ask, he answered. --"Do you want to know why? It''s easy, Spirit Bamboo, no matter how many years of ''cultivation'' it has as a Passive Beast, will always be a child. And plant-spirit-children are naturally afraid of fire. That''s the reason, it''s silly, but it''s the nature of spiritual bamboo." Tang Yin said with a smile as he looked at the bamboo. The ''being'' who told him this... It was a spirit bamboo spirit itself, the only spirit bamboo spirit he has ever seen in his life. Belonging to the Alchemical Queen of his generation. Xie Meiyu was becoming more and more stunned by this, but she still had a question. Even though she had heard everything right, what did that have to do with the pill not being created? She thought, and she couldn''t hold it in and asked. Hearing the question, Tang Yin felt stunned for a moment... Chapter 15 - 15: Teaching a beauty He was about to blurt out, ''My God, with so many clues, and you still don''t understand? Are you stupid or what?'' But he quickly restrained his urge to do so. If he did, he would be dead possibly. It''s better to do things right. --"What do you do when you''re afraid of something?" Tang Yin asked instead of answering her question. Xie Meiyu thought for a moment. --"Run away?" she answered, but her answer carried a question because she didn''t understand what Tang Yin was getting at with that question. And Tang Yin nodded at her good answer. --"Exactly, when you put the Bamboo in the oven, even though this Bamboo is no longer alive, it still instinctively runs away from the fire and, if after that you throw several fire herbs at it, you scare it even more. Why do you think Bamboo is the material that you should buy the most when making this pill? It is precisely because it is the one that burns the easiest and it does not burn easily because it has a lot of fire nearby, it is simply because it feels fear. If you burn Bamboo separately, you can see that it is even harder to burn than the fire herbs you throw at it." Tang Yin said calmly, explaining something basic within his knowledge. --"Well, I''ll tell you that in order to create that pill you need to put any Ice attribute Spirit Herb that is of the passive type into it, as it will freeze the Bamboo and then you can burn it as if it''s nothing." Tang Yin said, finally revealing the ''mystery'' behind this supposed pill recipe. It is a pill that he has always seen as useless, which is why he does not consider it a pill recipe that he is saying. There is a better option that he can create without so much trouble and with only 2 ingredients. But, for Xie Meiyu, this was new and very important knowledge. She had never thought before about these things that Tang Yin was saying. She always thought along the way Tang Yin was telling her not to think, moving further and further away from the truth. Well, although it is not confirmed that this is the truth, but this is precisely why she got up from her seat. --"Young Master, I am going to try what you just told me, can you wait for me? I won''t be long, 2 hours at the most." She said quickly. Tang Yin raised his eyebrows when he heard 2 hours and looked at her. --"It takes you 2 hours to make such a simple pill?" Tang Yin asked in astonishment. ''My goodness, is your alchemical talent low, or is it that this world has no alchemical knowledge at all? That''s the simplest pill among spirit-grade pills, for goodness sake!'' But she was surprised by the answer she received. --"This... Simple? Young Master, I am one of the fastest within my age range making pills, isn''t that a bit rude of you?" she asked, that annoyed her because it hurt her pride, and Tang Yin was surprised. ''Oh my god, is this continent so backward at the alchemical level?'' he thought in astonishment and stood up. --"Forget it, would you mind if I see you? 2 hours is a long time to spend here thinking and drinking tea." Tang Yin said. She didn''t mind as long as Tang Yin didn''t leave and let her buy his Ancient Spiritual Bamboo she wouldn''t mind even if what he had just said regarding the recipe was a lie. Bamboos are expensive, and buying them in this city was cheap that''s why she was here. Although she couldn''t find much, at least she didn''t spend too much money. After that, she took him to her own Alchemy Room which was on the top floor. --"Young Master, please wait here, I''ll be doing alchemy." She said with a smile and went to the side of her cauldron. Tang Yin simply watched her from the side. She picked up each material and this time grabbed an icy spirit herb of the passive type to try this new recipe. The cost of this herb is very low, and it is almost not used, but Tang Yin told her that that one might do, so she would use that one. After that, she started to put the herbs in the oven. Just as Tang Yin said, she first put the bamboo and the frost herb in, then she lit the fire and put them together so that the frost herb would freeze the bamboo. After seeing that it was frozen, she threw in the other herbs and started the actual process. Thus, two hours passed and it was almost ready. Seeing that it was almost time and that she was going to succeed, Tang Yin looked around the room. He was bored of watching such a horrible procedure to form this pill, so he got up, grabbed a paper and a pen, wrote down a few things, and then fetched two herbs and put them on a tray. Just at those moments, he heard her put out the fire and Tang Yin turned to see the beautiful and mature Xie Meiyu staring at the 4 pills in her hand, seeing that it was only 4 pills, Tang Yin sighed. ''She still doesn''t understand the how-to. Her control of fire is exquisite, after all.'' But, making 4 pills at the same time was already something amazing to her. She had never done this before, so she was practically crying at this point. Tears began to roll down her beautiful cheeks. --"I really did it... And that''s 4 on my first time." She said with a big smile and happiness. Tang Yin then approached. --"See, this is the right way to make the failed recipe." Tang Yin said with a smile. Because yes, in his eyes, that thing is a failed recipe. It was useless. It lowered the number of pills you could make and greatly increased the value. On top of that the difficulty was higher. It''s a failed recipe. Xie Meiyu smiled broadly and looked at him. --"Hahaha, Young Master, I really made it..." She said happily and, Tang Yin seeing her happiness, couldn''t help but congratulate her. --"Congratulations, it looks like this is the first time you''ve made a pill of this grade, that''s pretty good." He said with a smile and she was still smiling broadly in happiness as she stared at her freshly made pills. They were still warm... But Tang Yin didn''t want to waste his time watching an emotional scene for making something so small with a failed recipe, so he immediately put the tray in her sight. --"Miss Xie, follow the procedures of that recipe and use those two materials. Then you will understand the reason why I say that recipe you know is a failed recipe." Tang Yin said. Xie Meiyu then came out of her cloud of joy when she heard this and looked at the recipe. --"This is it?" she asked. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Recipe to make that same pill, just do what it says and you''ll see." Tang Yin said and then went to sit where he was before. Xie Meiyu was stunned when she heard this but did not question him. She would soon thank him for teaching her how to make that recipe the right way. She could now consider herself an alchemist with one foot inside the Spirit Grade, something she had longed for a few years ago. She then began to perform the recipe Tang Yin had said... Chapter 16 - 16: Leaving the Alchemist Association Soon, she was immersed in this recipe. And Tang Yin was immersed in her figure. She had an unforgettable aura and a perfect figure, with the bust a little bigger than Huang Feifei''s bust, but it was not an exaggerated bust. It was the perfect size. Moreover, her way of controlling fire was quite unique. Tang Yin knows that every alchemist has a different way of controlling fire, and only those who learned together could have similarities, so he was not surprised by Xie Meiyu''s way of controlling fire. But he was amazed by the aura she grabbed when she was controlling it. It was a beautiful way. ''Perhaps if I hadn''t seen ''that woman''s'' and my generation''s Alchemical Queen''s way of controlling fire, I might have fallen for the charm emanating from this girl''s body.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Recalling his past days always brought back good memories, but remembering ''that woman'' made him feel a little shiver, and then he stopped thinking because 30 minutes had passed and Xie Meiyu had finished. In fact, she had been in a daze for 1 minute with the pills in her hand, staring at them. Tang Yin then stood up and saw that there were 6 of them. ''Well, that''s better.'' He thought and walked over. --"Do you understand now why I told you that the other one is a failed recipe? In 30 minutes, you finished making 6 and the quality is the same. Besides, it''s much cheaper." Tang Yin said. His voice sounded like this was natural. In fact, in his mind and world, it was. But Xie Meiyu was truly amazed. Her alchemical knowledge regarding that recipe had really changed in just a few hours never thought that by using those two simple herbs, she could make pills like this. These are Spirit Grade pills, you know? They''re expensive pills! The prescription Tang Yin just gave her... It''s a recipe that could sell for a lot of money. Because its effectiveness was incredibly high, she really felt that she could make 10 pills in one batch, and that''s amazing. That''s the highest level of effectiveness. Then she looked at Tang Yin. --"Why are you giving me this valuable recipe? You could sell it for a great deal of money if you wanted to." She said, and Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. --"Well, I don''t like to see a person with potential get stuck just because the recipe she uses is wrong. Besides, maybe in the near future, I might need your help, so it''s better if I help you before I get to need it." He replied. She then laughed a little. --"Aren''t you afraid that now I won''t want to buy your spiritual bamboo? Maybe now that I have this, I''ll throw you out of the place. You can''t do anything to me, after all." She said, and Tang Yin simply shook his head. --"Although I don''t know you, I think you are smart and no smart person would kick me out once they know of my ability, unless they don''t want any more benefits." Tang Yin said as he grabbed another pen and paper, writing another recipe there. --"Also, I can see that you seek and wish to become someone important in the alchemical world, but apparently you are stagnant. Because of that, how about I help you? In return, you will have to help me in the future when I ask you to. If you accept, I''ll give you this recipe and 2 others, which will help you reach the Noble Grade in no time." Tang Yin said and offered her that offer. She was surprised to hear what he had said. Make her become a Noble Grade alchemist in no time? She''s been in Alchemy for many years, and she''s only just managed to get one foot into Spirit Grade, a whole grade below Noble Grade! How is it that he will help her achieve such a thing, which even her father couldn''t? She didn''t care if what he was saying was real or fake, simply approached Tang Yin with a smile and nodded to him. He had already given her the way to become a renowned Alchemist soon, how could she be ungrateful? --"You already helped me, so don''t bother giving me anything else. If you want to ask me for help in the future, I''ll agree to help you unless it''s something that goes against my principles." She said with a beautiful smile on her beautiful face. This smile revealed happiness. Tang Yin then nodded and wrote down the other two recipes he said, and he passed one of them to her. --"Can you tell me if you will buy my bamboos?" he asked after she read the recipe, and she shook her head with a smile. --"It looks like you had it planned, this recipe is really amazing and attractive, but its main ingredient is ancient spiritual bamboo, how could I not buy it now?" she said and then turned around. --"Follow me." She said as she walked, and Tang Yin then followed behind her. Soon they arrived at the office belonging to the manager of this branch, Xie Meiyu walked in as if it was her home, and the manager inside bowed to her. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Miss Xie." He said as he bowed. --"All right, come out for a moment, I want to talk to Young Master alone." She said, and the manager nodded and looked at Tang Yin. But he dared not say anything else. If this person was treated so cordially by this great lady, then he should be someone worthy of respect, so he walked straight out of the room. She made Tang Yin sit down and after that, looked for several black with red money cards. --"Young Master, I came to this city to get Bamboo and herbs cheaper, so I shouldn''t be doing this, but I think I can''t buy the bamboo from you at a low price. So, no matter what quality of Bamboo you have, I will pay you 50 spiritual gold coins for each 1-meter piece." She said with a smile. Tang Yin was a little surprised by this. According to what Huang Feifei told him, the cost of Ancient Spiritual Bamboo in this city could be around 5 to 20 spiritual gold coins for each meter of it. But this person wanted to give him practically double the higher price estimated by Huang Feifei. Tang Yin, of course, wasn''t going to turn it down. He was being given so much money, how could he refuse? So, he smiled and nodded. --"How many are you willing to buy?" Tang Yin asked. --"How many three-foot pieces do you have, Young Master? I can buy as many as you have." She replied. Tang Yin then smiled. --"I have 1,000 can you buy them?" He asked again, and she was surprised, her eyes widened for a moment. Then she denied it with her head and a somewhat uncomfortable smile. --"It''s not that I don''t have money, but those are 50,000 spiritual gold coins. I still need to make other trips and buy other materials, I can''t give that much for something I possibly won''t use for a long time, how about 300?" She said with some embarrassment. Tang Yin then nodded to her and took out 300 pieces of bamboo. She then nodded with a smile seeing that Tang Yin did not plan to embarrass her for saying she could buy as many as he had, and gave him 15,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. --"Young Master, because we are too far from my home, I cannot bestow a gift for your kindness, but I assure you that in the near future, I will give you a good gift." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin only nodded. --"That''s fine, Miss Xie. As long as I can fulfill that favor, I have to ask of you, then it will be fine. It will be a good enough gift for me." Tang Yin replied. Xie Meiyu nodded, but after a moment''s thought, she pulled out a token. --"Young Master, because I do not know where you will be by the time you require me to do you the favor since the continent is so large, I will give you this. It is a Token of my Alchemists'' Association, if you show it in any branch, I will be able to know where you are. Besides, it has several uses that you will surely like, you will be treated with courtesy wherever you go simply for having it. I hope it can be of use to you." She said and handed him the token; Tang Yin accepted it with surprise. There seemed to be some special matrices on this token Tang Yin noticed them quickly but said nothing. He simply thanked Xie Meiyu. --"Thank you very much for the gift, Miss Xie. Before I go, may I ask you to bring me these herbs in these quantities?" Tang Yin asked and showed her a piece of paper. Xie Meiyu read the paper and nodded. They were expensive Herbs, but they should have them all. ''Is it for poisons?'' She thought. Although there were many herbs she didn''t understand what he wanted them for. But she noticed several poisonous ones, still, she said nothing. She immediately sent for those in those quantities. --"It is my gift, Young Master." She said with a smile as she handed him each of the boxes full of herbs he had ordered. Tang Yin was surprised by this and looked at her, but she simply continued with her beautiful smile as if it was nothing. Tang Yin then nodded. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie, I hope to see you soon." Tang Yin said and then left there. There were many things he had to do. Chapter 17 - 17: Behind the scenes... Xie Meiyu stood alone in the room as watched Tang Yin''s back go out of the Association''s door. She was at thinking deeply. ''Hm, this Young Master is too amazing, but what kind of enemies does he have, to become crippled and left penniless like that?'' She thought doubtfully, as she tried to think of different possibilities. ''Besides, his Tang surname and being so awesome... I think only ''that Family'' could become so awesome and they carry the same surname, could he be a member?'' She thought and frowned at the thought of this possibility, but after thinking about it quickly she shook her head. ''No, it''s not possible. If those guys could be easily injured, they couldn''t be the only ones able to ''contain'' them.'' Her head kept thinking, over and over again she thought of many possibilities, but she couldn''t find any answers to her questions. She didn''t know of any Tang Family that was so outstanding in Alchemy. ''Could it be that he is from that family, but do have any hidden Alchemical Masters? Father once told me that there could be Hidden Masters that are more incredible than the ones shown. Like ''that lady'' from that place...'' Her mind was whirling back and forth, trying to find an answer, but in the end, she just sighed. Just at that moment, a person appeared out of nowhere to the side of her, attracting her attention. --"It''s very strange that the Elder chooses to show himself right now." She said with a smile, knowing why he did so. The old-man stared at her. --"That person is dangerous." He replied, contrary to Xie Meiyu''s expectations. She looked at him suspiciously. --"I thought you were going to ask me why I gave the Token to him, but, what do you mean he''s dangerous?" She asked doubtfully, and the old-man simply shrugged his shoulders. --"It''s dangerous to give that Token to a random person, but considering that he gave you those recipes and gave you such impressive knowledge, it doesn''t seem so strange to me. I think anyone upstairs would make the same decision if they were in your place, Miss." He replied but did not wait for her to say anything about it, but spoke again. --"But I think he is more dangerous than you might think he was before he was crippled." He said, and she turned fully around to stare at him. --"If the Elder says so, he must have a basis, what makes you believe that?" she asked, and the Elder then showed something he held in his hand, a piece of paper, and passed it to Xie Meiyu. Xie Meiyu read it and was surprised that it was an alchemical recipe with various enhancements and alternatives for different results. Gradually, the more she read, the more her mind fell into shock. ''Shit, is it possible to do this?'' she thought and then looked at the Elder urgently. --"Where did you get this recipe? If what you say is correct, it could be the discovery of the millennium!" She said in surprise, and the man nodded. --"That Young Man gave it to me." He replied. Making Xie Meiyu frown in doubt, she then looked at the recipe again. And a moment later, it dawned on her, and she raised her face sharply to look at him. --"He knew you were here!?" She asked in a shout of surprise, and the Elder nodded. --"When the Miss was finishing alchemy for the first time, he grabbed some papers and wrote some things down, then went back to it when he was in a blind spot of you. At those times he walked past where I was and, without me realizing, he put this in my hands, even when I was invisible." He said firmly, and Xie Meiyu was stunned for a moment. She had many things she wanted to think about, but now was not the time after that she looked at the Elder. --"Despite that, because he is now crippled, it means he needs friends or people to help him when he is in need. It is better to form a relationship with him from now on, so I can go ahead and try, what do you think, Elder?" she asked at the end of what she wanted to say, and the Elder nodded to her. --"That''s just what I was going to tell you, Miss. It''s good that you can understand for yourself." He said and then looked a little to the side, at the wall, and immediately moved. --"The director is coming, I''ll hide again. Remember what I told you, Miss. If you need me, call me." This man said and then disappeared. Xie Meiyu then could only nod to the air and then look toward the door. --"Director, come here a moment." She said loudly, then quickly the director came in. --"Miss Xie, do you need me?" he asked. --"Were you able to confirm about the Alchemical Fire?" She asked, and the director nodded. --"Yes, Miss Xie. In a month from today, the Alchemical Fire will appear again, but it is a Common Fire that only has a small chance of passing to the Earth Grade, is it worth being in this small city, just for such a small thing?" The director knew very well why Xie Meiyu was in this city. She was only here to try to obtain that Alchemical Fire, but if it was Common Grade... She wouldn''t even bother obtaining it, she only cared about Earthly Fires or more. She sighed a little. --"Nothing can be done, although I have achieved a great step in my alchemical cultivation today, I still need that Alchemical Fire. If you have a chance to move to the Earth Grade, then I will be there to obtain it." She replied, and the Director nodded. --"But I ask you to be careful, Miss. There are several young masters nearby who are looking for it as well, although they are not as powerful as Miss, it cannot be ruled out that there is someone else behind them nearby." He said, and Xie Meiyu nodded. --"I know, anyway, the young masters in this place can''t do anything to me. Unless some annoying guy from a top-tier Empire or another region comes here, I highly doubt there''s anyone worthy here. Don''t worry about me, I''ll go cultivate, I''ll take care of the branch office for you." She said and walked out of there. She needed to prepare well for this next foray and to settle her thoughts regarding Tang Yin. ---- Some time later, at the Huang mansion, Huang Liuji was gathered together with his father and an elder of the family. Huang Liuji is the one who will marry Huang Feifei, so today looked happy and was arriving after having been enjoying some time with his friends and cousins. But when he arrived, he noticed his father did not look as happy as he expected. Something must have happened, but he didn''t understand what. --"Father, why do you look so down? Your son is getting married soon, how can you be sad?" he asked, a little surprised to see his father looking like this when this morning he was cheerful. His father smiled at him. --"My son, I watch over your happiness, but... This time we really have a problem. I got a message from upstairs and it seems that the main Young Master is running here together with your brother, it seems that they are after the Alchemical Fire. But... You know how your older cousin is, if he sees a beautiful and pure woman, he will immediately want to take her to bed. I''m afraid... He might think something about that little girl." He said with some regret. For his son, he could go against family orders, but this time there was no turning back. That person was coming here and would be here in a few days, plus he was coming with his other son. Huang Liuji then noticed the gravity of the situation. --"This..." He didn''t expect it, but now that he thinks about it, his father is right. But he is not stupid and thinks fast, so he quickly came up with a plan. It was a stupid plan, but he didn''t care. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Father, I have a plan." He said, and his father looked up to see what he meant. --"Oh? Did you come up with a plan so quickly?" his father asked, and he nodded but before he told him, he had the other old man who was the vase in this place come out. After that, he approached his father. --"Father, how about..." Then he began to tell him about his plan, and his father looked thoughtful about it. --"Are you sure you''re doing it right? If there''s a mistake, it could be serious." --"I''m sure, I have this with me." He said and showed him something, so his father looked even more thoughtful, but after a while, he gave the go-ahead. --"All right, I''ll leave it in your hands then. I''ll send you a few disguised ones so you can do it at night when no one expects it, so you won''t cause a stir." Replied his father with a smile, and then Huang Liuji nodded several times, after that, he went out of there. He also seemed to have things to prepare. ----- After Tang Yin left the Alchemists'' Association, while talking to the System about some things, he walked around the city buying several changes of clothes, bandages for his face, low-grade medicinal herbs, containers... In addition, he bought several masks he found that he liked enough to wear. Several in white, black, red, blue, etc. The one he liked the most was the black and white. Well, also the blue as they matched his hair. So, right now, he was walking around wearing a black mask on his face. He felt it looked good on him. After that, he went to a Blacksmith shop. Before entering, he could already hear many people working, but he quickly went in and bought many things. Blacksmith hammers, knives, and many, many close-range ''weapons''. Plus, nails, and other things, he would need. He had spent quite a bit of money at the blacksmith shop, so the person serving him was very respectful to him. Soon, Tang Yin finished his shopping and left the blacksmith shop after a small question he asked the man who was serving him. On his way out, he noticed that it was already dark. ''Shit, did my day just go by myself buying stuff?'' he thought to himself in amazement. ''Hm, I should leave directly and go to the nearby Spirit Forest, but... I should let Miss Huang know...'' Tang Yin thought, and after thinking for a moment, he decided to go to Miss Huang''s house first to let her know that he wouldn''t be here tonight. So, he started walking, and it didn''t take him long to get there. Then he knocked on the door, took off his mask, but left the bandages on his face so that whoever came out would recognize him, but no one answered for a while. This seemed a little strange to him, but when he was about to knock again, the door opened, and Huang Feifei''s beautiful face appeared, but it was a little haggard, which surprised Tang Yin, who looked at her in astonishment. ''What on earth happened? I''ve only been lost for a few hours and she already looks like this...'' He thought in amazement. Chapter 18 - 18: They left... --"Miss Huang, did something happen?" Tang Yin asked as soon as he saw her, and she then looked at him, quickly wiped the tears from her eyes, and smiled. --"Young Master, please go ahead. It''s nothing serious, don''t worry." She said and allowed Tang Yin to enter. Tang Yin then entered and noticed that the house was quite lonely, but he didn''t think too much, he just sat down. --"Young Master, were you able to buy what you wanted and see your acquaintance?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded to her. --"Yes, everything went smoothly. Where are your parents?" Tang Yin asked after answering his question, but with that question, Huang Feifei''s mood dropped again, and Tang Yin noticed it. ''Something happened with them, could it have something to do with what that guy said in the morning?'' Tang Yin thought, had to find out. --"Can you tell me what happened? I can see that something is weighing down your mind and it seems to have to do with your parents." Hearing this question, Huang Feifei sat beside Tang Yin and lowered her head while biting her lip. She didn''t know whether to say it or not, but after thinking for a while, she decided to say it. --"My parents... They went away and left me." She replied with a self-deprecating smile. She never felt like she was anyone important to her parents. They always put benefits and money above her. It was more important to them to make some money than her. And the fact that they just walked away like that when they got her in big trouble showed that they didn''t care about her at all. They always preferred her older brother because he was talented in business, and they didn''t like her because she preferred to cultivate, trying to strive to become someone strong and avenge her best friend and protect her family. That''s why she always felt slighted, but she didn''t think the situation would be so serious. She started to tell Tang Yin every single thing that had happened when she got home. Everything her parents told her and how they had gone and taken away the spiritual bamboo, leaving her only 800 spiritual gold coins. Tang Yin was deeply shocked to hear this. ''My God, is it possible to be more trash in this world?'' He thought to himself as he thought about these irresponsible parents. Not only had they sent her, their daughter, to a dangerous place even though they knew she could not defend herself against the wild beasts, just for money for them, because it wasn''t even money for her. Instead, when her daughter returns safely and brings them much of what they wanted, they tell her that they had practically sold her and that her buyers could come at any time. They only recommend that if she wants to avoid it, she should leave here for the nearest empire. Which is quite far from here, and they only give her a measly 800 spiritual gold coins. Are they really her parents? Tang Yin began to doubt whether they were her parents. If it wasn''t for the system''s explanation, he would have been sure that those weren''t her parents at all. But he could only sigh at how pitiful this beautiful girl was. Just as she finished counting, she started crying again. --"...They sent Big Brother safely to the other empire...and sneaked away, leaving me in this place...Me too...I have dreams, I want to be strong, to avenge my friend...Why, don''t they take me too..." She said between cries and tears running down her face. Tang Yin sighed internally and then hugged her a little. --"Crying is good, knowing how to retreat from one path to seek another, when necessary, is also good. A great cultivator once told me that, no matter how much of a genius you are, someday you''re going to have to back down in some situation and that will teach you that you don''t always win. But, if you learn this and don''t give up, but seek another way to achieve your dreams, then you will be able to overcome any obstacle and get to the other side of the path of your dreams." Tang Yin said, trying to comfort her. He didn''t know if she could understand what he meant because even when he heard it from his father for the first time, he didn''t understand it. It had a moment had to come when he had to step back to understand. Sometimes we just go down the path that we think is the right one, but it won''t get us what we want. That does not mean that it is wrong to walk it, the fact that we can stop on that road and keep walking despite the obstacles shows that we can go far. But, if we stop for a moment to understand and study ourselves, maybe we could find a better way to go and achieve our dreams in a better way. Without forgetting that in any path there will always be obstacles, the idea of living in the world of cultivation is to walk the path that you believe is right for you and that suits you best to achieve the strength you want. Even if for the world, that path is the worst. It is because of this common understanding that the people of the Tang Family have, that they have managed to create the Supreme Tang Sect. The largest Sect on an entire plane. The rulers and kings of that place. As a result of this teaching, that power capable of controlling everything and taking on, on its own, more than 11 Supreme Sects without batting an eye was born. Huang Feifei thought about this and cried deeply for a while, but after a while, she fell asleep. Tang Yin smiled to see that she had fallen asleep in such a childish way, so he left some things written down for her and then left the house. There were things he needed to do at this time, and he needed to move quickly apparently, staying in this city would no longer be a viable option. Thus, he quickly left the house, subsequently the city, and started running towards the nearby Spirit Forest. Although he wasn''t supposed to go there when he''s not even a cultivator, as it might be too dangerous, that''s the perfect place to do the things he needs, so it''s his only option. Besides, he really wasn''t afraid. This Spirit Forest only has Spirit Beasts between 1 and 2,000 years old he was told. He couldn''t kill those Beasts right now, but he could run from them and defend himself, so he wasn''t afraid. Although the problem is that this place is protected by that force called the Hall of the Divine Sun, which has strong cultivators in the area preventing anyone without permission from entering. But, Tang Yin didn''t mind this he was easily able to slip away using his hunting skills. Every good hunter must have the ability to hide, so he was able to pass unnoticed. Soon, he was running through the forest and avoiding places where there might be some powerful spirit beast after running for a while, and coming to a cave in a nearby mountain, a place with rich spiritual energy, Tang Yin took out many of the materials he had brought with him from the city. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He put many of them on the ground as an array, and indeed it was an array. ''Spiritual Attraction Natural Array,'' he thought, and after he had thought about it and put the last nail in the ground, the trees started to sway a little in his direction Tang Yin smiled. ''It worked. Let''s keep it at this level, otherwise, I might die.'' Tang Yin thought, took out other materials, and started making different things with his hammers. It would be best to have fire, but this was enough to make the weapons he needed for his defense. Well, they were all attack weapons though. Chapter 19 - 19: Emergency! Two days had passed since then. Tang Yin spent these days in the Spirit Forest doing each of the weapons he had set out to do, from evening to morning and from morning to evening. He spent both days solely doing this, resting a bit and then starting again. It took him much longer than expected because he had no cultivation, but he still made a good number of weapons that would serve him during this time without cultivation. After he was done, he rested for a while. He planned to sleep in this place since it was night at this time. But he was a little worried about Huang Feifei. He had left her alone for a few days when she was in this state. He didn''t know if she could be okay. After thinking like that, he sighed a little and got up to leave for the city, but just then, several system messages popped up in red, visibly scaring him. [Emergency!] [Emergency!] [Emergency!] [Emergency!] [Emergency!] [Emergency!] --"Shit, what the hell is going on?" He asked in shock as he saw the various emergency messages pop up in front of him, and just then, a mission appeared in big red that stunned him for a moment. [Huang Feifei in danger!] [An emergency mission has been issued] | [Mission Type: Rescue. | Main Mission. | Mission Reason: Huang Feifei, the Host''s target, is in mortal danger. | Mission objective: Rescue Huang Feifei to safety, don''t let anything happen to her! | Reward: Restorative Alchemical Recipe: Serves for the Restoration of the Bones Body. One (1) External Cultivation Enhancement Token: Level 1 (External). | Additional Reward: One (1) Alchemical Fire Roulette Roll. Three (3) External Spiritual Weapon Roulette Rolls. Unlocking of a new section of the System (External). | Penalty for failure: Loss of 10 Cultivation Levels. If the Host has no cultivation, then he will have ''Cultivation -10'' by the moment he can start cultivating. | Time remaining: 15 Minutes. Seeing this, for a moment he was stunned but quickly came to himself and started to run. --"Shit, Administrator, why didn''t you tell me earlier!?" Tang Yin asked as he ran all over the Spiritual Forest. [Missions must come by surprise, otherwise, they''re not exciting.] Replied the system, Tang Yin could hear a chuckle in his voice, but right now, he couldn''t be bothered with anything else. The mission was fair that would give him that Recipe he needed, how could he fail it? But he only has 15 minutes! --"Where is it!?" He asked again. If this thing knew Huang Feifei was in danger, it should know where she is. Just as he asked, a small Map appeared in front of him, and he noticed that it was on the outskirts of the city but a bit far from where he was. ''Shit, it would take me more than 30 minutes to get there if I go the normal route...'' He thought as he looked at this little map that he didn''t expect the system to have, but he didn''t have time to be surprised by it. Tang Yin then stopped and looked at the map, then remembered a bit of where he had come from. ''If I keep going this way, I''d lose the mission.'' He thought and then turned to look away. ''If I go this way... I''ll surely encounter Spirit Beasts over 1,000 years old, they''re a bit dangerous, but...'' Tang Yin didn''t even want to keep thinking he immediately started running in the direction of that place, taking a shortcut. As a good hunter and a person who once lived in a Spirit Forest where there were at least 1,000-year-old Beasts and they were many, how could he be cowed by a measly low-level forest? He immediately ran through the forest, using all the skills he could use with his body. Although he was injured in various parts of his body because the medicines he had bought were not very effective, but he was not going to stop simply because of that. He jumped back and forth, crossing many trees and Spirit Beasts back and forth, but he didn''t attack any of them because he didn''t want to fight. He only ran steadily through the entire forest at full speed. If anyone saw a normal human being running like that, they would not believe it. In his eyes, only a cultivator could have such evasive ability, but the truth was that he was a normal human who was also injured. Because he had to run regardless of his surroundings, Tang Yin damaged his clothes from side to side, and blood stains began to appear on various parts of his body. ''Fuck, the wounds that were closing are starting to open up again.'' He thought with a frown, but without slowing down a bit, on the contrary, he was increasing his speed as he avoided trees or jumped over small and large-sized spirit beasts. Soon, Tang Yin was among the borders of the Spirit Forest. Not far from here should be Huang Feifei. ''If I am asked to save her, maybe some cultivators or some Spirit Beast is attacking her...'' He thought and thought that the first option was higher, and because of that, he immediately ran a bit through the border of the forest and moved back and forth while jumping, for every jump and movement of his hands as if he was fighting against someone, small weapons came out of his sleeves. This caused some small roars to be heard in the forest. "Roarrrr" Hearing a roar of great magnitude, Tang Yin smiled and then jumped backward while throwing several other of these weapons on the ground. Next after doing this, he turned around and started running back towards the place. When he looked back, he noticed two Spirit Beasts coming behind him. ''Shit, they''re fast.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. He had noticed them before he launched his various weapons, that was why he was so precise and provoked them. If he wanted to get rid of several cultivators, what better than using Spirit Beasts to do so? But, before he gets there, it is possible that these Spirit Beasts could catch up with him. These Beasts are over 1,500 years old after all, and there are two of them. Precisely because of that, Tang Yin immediately took out two Daggers from his inventory and gripped them tightly as he continued to run at high speed. After doing so, he turned his face and noticed that they were quite close, so he immediately jumped in a great leap upwards while running and turned around. This act took the Spirit Beasts by surprise, but Tang Yin took advantage of their moment of bewilderment to throw several more Weapons at them, and into the path to throw them off. The last of the weapons he threw created a small window of smoke that allowed Tang Yin to land well and run towards the same direction, but from another point, avoiding the gaze of the Spirit Beasts, who right now were only guided by the smell. Still, it was easy for Tang Yin to avoid being tracked at this time. After that, he quickly ran to the designated place and frowned when he saw what was going on. This place was on the outskirts of the city a bit far from the city, but also a bit far from the Spiritual Forest still, it was one of the roads leading to the spiritual forest, it''s just that it''s dangerous and people seldom cross it unless they are powerful. That''s why he wondered what the heck Huang Feifei was doing around here, but after seeing her being surrounded by the Young Masters he saw last time and some other people, he understood a little bit about what was going on. Just then, the Young Master Huang shouted. --"Hahaha, Feifei, it''s time for us to be one for the first time..." He said, and then two men tightly grabbed Huang Feifei who was deeply frightened. Then one of them put a handkerchief on her face and pressed her tightly to the ground scaring her even more. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She tried to call for help, but it seemed to be late, from the surroundings showed 4 more others who were as strong as Huang Liuji, and she was totally unconscious after that. Chapter 20 - 20: Is having fun. A while ago... Huang Feifei had spent these days thinking deeply about what she should do and still hadn''t made up her mind, but she could see a little more broadly now. She knew that staying in this place was not very good because soon the Huang Family would find out that her parents ran away, even if they used their connections to do so, and at that time, they would seek to catch her. That was not good, and because of that, she started to move on her own with the money her parents gave her while waiting for Tang Yin. She knew it was best to leave this place, but before she left, she wanted to get her first Spirit Bone, and now that money, she had to do it fast. Because of that, she went to the Divine Sun Hall to hire some people who could help her. Since she only needed to kill a 200- to 500-year-old Beast, which was equivalent to the Fourth to Tenth Level of the First Realm respectively, she didn''t need to hire someone very strong or a large group. So as soon as she arrived at the Divine Sun Hall and placed an advertisement, it recommended a group that was just going to kill some 500-year-old Beasts, and they were strong enough to kill it without any problems. They were four people in the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, and they only charged 100 Spiritual Gold Coins for each of them, so she would only spend 400 Coins. Because of that, she agreed to join this group, and a few hours later, they left the city together. Because they needed to kill some Beasts that used to sleep at night, they went out at night to make it faster. Besides, Huang Feifei was also another person who was at the Ninth Level of the Realm Spiritual Strengthening Body. ''He must be the one who hired them first...'' She thought and nodded to him. She couldn''t recognize him, but that''s normal, there were over 1 million people in the city, wouldn''t be able to recognize all the cultivators in the city, couldn''t even recognize the four strongest ones, let alone this person who is as strong as her. --"We will go this way, we have investigated the 4 border regions of the Forest several times, and around this section, there are always some Beasts between 400 and 1,000 years old that sleep at night, it will become easier and faster for us." Said the 4 in front and went forward. Huang Feifei then noticed the path they were walking and nodded as she followed them. She had also done some research before and knew a little that this side they were taking was not a suitable one, but that it certainly had beasts from those years nearby, plus it was the shortest way to that place and, as they had already received approval from the Divine Sun Hall, they did not need to go through any further inspection, they could enter at will wherever they wanted. So they walked for about 15 minutes as they walked away from the city, and that''s when the 4 in front stopped and raised their hands to stop the two behind them. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Who is it? Show yourself!" shouted one of them, and Huang Feifei was startled. But just before she could think, she noticed several silhouettes coming out of the vicinity there were more than 10 of them. This surprised her. Moreover, she recognized several of them. --"Hahaha, Feifei, at last, we meet again..." Hearing this voice calling her name, Huang Feifei was a little startled. --"Huang Liuji, what the hell are you doing!? We''re on a mission that was accepted by the Divine Sun Hall!" shouted Huang Feifei, seeing that it was someone familiar although she was scared, it still wasn''t that much. At least she knew she wouldn''t die here least she thought so. But Huang Liuji just smiled and shrugged. --"Haha, don''t worry, Feifei, we also know why you''re here. This time it''ll be quick what I''ll do and I can also help you later to get that Spirit Bone, you don''t need to worry about anything." Huang Liuji said, and although what he said seemed to be ''tempting'', Huang Feifei felt that there was something strange in his tone of voice, so she stepped back a little. --"What the hell do you want, Huang Liuji?" she asked somewhat upset. Huang Liuji simply shrugged his shoulders, not that he needed to explain anything else either. He immediately waved his hand and then walked over. --"Hahaha, Feifei, it''s time for us to be one for the first time..." he said with a face full of lewdness, and then two men of those who had been hired by her, grabbed her tightly, while she was frightened and dazed looking at this. Just when she was thinking of screaming, someone put his hand on her face with a rag, and she felt dizzy quickly she couldn''t even think and could only see more people leaving the surroundings while was pressed against the ground. --"Young Master, hurry up, let''s go inside..." Said one of the last four who came out, but just as he said them, the one in front of him felt terrified for a moment. --"TWO SPIRIT BEASTS BEHIND YOU!" he shouted trying to warn the one in front of him, but it seemed to be a bit late since the Beasts had already targeted them and rushed at him. It was just at that moment that a shadow passed under the beasts and appeared on the other side of the narrow road. As it passed, it threw several weapons containing thick smoke to break the beasts'' concentration, but this time it threw them at the cultivators. Sure enough, it was Tang Yin. Quickly he moved as he heard the roar of the beasts that passed over him and attacked the cultivators. Immediately after hearing the first roar, Tang Yin threw several more weapons that were hidden in his sleeves toward the front, but he noticed that someone was attacking him and moved to the side to avoid the attack. Just then, he noticed that a person was not caught in the disorienting smoke. --"You bastard, I don''t know who you are, but you''re going to die!" shouted this person was one of the young men he had seen earlier at the entrance of the city, but he was so close that Tang Yin rushed backward barely dodging his attack, although it still hit his mask and broke it. Still, he managed to dodge the attack and fell backward as he gripped the ground tightly to stop himself. --"It''s you!" the man shouted as he looked at Tang Yin''s half-covered face latter, then frowned and planned to use his weapons to assassinate him, but just then, he heard another roar. ''Shit, the moment is slipping away from me.'' He shouted in his mind at that moment and then moved his hands horizontally throwing several weapons that deployed more disorienting smoke around and threw them towards the young man who planned to attack him. ''You''re not going to save yourself, you bastard.'' Tang Yin thought and ran towards where he was immediately. --"Bastard, show yourself!" shouted the young man inside the smoke trying to focus to find Tang Yin, but he couldn''t find any trace. The smoke was too strange, so he couldn''t understand what was going on. While that was happening, Tang Yin who was inside the smoke, smiled. ''What an idiot, how dare he shout inside a disorienting smoke?'' Tang Yin thought and quickly found it. --"Hehe, young man, in your next life you should learn not to shout when you are inside a disorienting smoke, that serves as guidance." Tang Yin said and just before the young man could speak, he sliced his neck easily, and the head fell rolling on the ground, but Tang Yin didn''t have time to see this. He quickly turned around and ran to where he remembered Huang Feifei was. --"Who the hell is doing this? --"Show yourself, you bastard!" --"Young Master, are you over there?!" --"Young Master, don''t go too far away from me!" --"AGH, YOU BASTARD, WHY DON''T YOU DIE!" --"BEAST, go back to your forest!" Many shouts could be heard from one side to the other, several people calling out to their young masters and several fighting against the Beasts. Because they were cultivators of a decent level, they could see a bit in this disorienting smoke, after all, the smoke Tang Yin made, made it with just a few ingredients. It was just a low-level disorienting smoke it was not yet at its peak, so even these low-level cultivators could see through. But Tang Yin smiled as he heard these shouts. He already understood why the other young man had shouted. It was just that all the idiots here didn''t recognize the disorienting smokes. He could easily find the position of each of those who were shouting, so he immediately ran towards the smoke, and before entering he threw several daggers and a few small weapons, all of them were going in the direction of a different person. ''I want your necks, you bastards!'' Tang Yin shouted in his mind, but his face was smiling. The truth was that he was having fun. It had been a long time since he had fought without cultivation, and he had forgotten how good it felt to kill cultivators when you''re not one. But he didn''t have time to continue having fun. So, he immediately ran towards the position where Huang Feifei was. He had at no time lost her from his vision, and besides, the small map at the side of his eyes told him the exact position, so there was no way he would lose her. --"AGH!" --"BUAGH!" --"AGHHHHH!" Just as Tang Yin started to run in the direction of his target, he heard a wave of shouts coming from different places and smiled. It seemed that he had hit his target well. But just as he arrived in front of where Huang Feifei was standing, another familiar face appeared in front of him, and Tang Yin immediately moved to the right instinctively. *WUOSH* Across the front of his face then passed a strong punch creating ripples in the air. Tang Yin was surprised by this. ''Shit, this young master is really cunning.'' Tang Yin thought, but he immediately jumped to the ground and threw several attacks as he did so, trying to destabilize this guy. Even so, he had to dodge a strong kick that this guy had sent at him. He was more cunning than he thought. --"Bastard, it''s you!" shouted Huang Liuji noticing who was the person who had orchestrated this attack. But at no time did he let his guard down. Even so, Tang Yin took advantage of the moment he shouted to throw several small disorienting smoke bombs, and taking advantage of the small explosion sound they created, he moved behind Huang Liuji and threw a dagger from that direction. Quickly after throwing the dagger, he again threw more disorienting smoke bombs and again took advantage of that small explosion sound to move from the place did this in seconds, and just as the dagger reached and hit one side of Huang Liuji, Tang Yin was already running to the front and quickly grabbed Huang Feifei in his arms. --"BASTARD, YOU''RE HERE!" Just then, he heard a scream from Huang Liuji, but from his scream, he not only seemed to be injured, but he was also looking toward where he had been a moment ago. ''Heh, what an idiot, how come you believe in what happens under disorienting smoke?'' he thought to himself and then started running in the direction of the city without looking back. He knew no one else was watching, but, just in case, he dropped several more disorienting bombs all over the place, then disappeared into the night. He had made a clean and flawless rescue on a dark and, it seemed, spooky night to many. Even if they had figured out who he was in the end, he didn''t care. It''s not like he''s afraid of the forces of this world. He has many ways to flee as long as he doesn''t have a strong cultivator in front of him. ¡­ But, in the disorienting smoke, there were still several screams from one side to the other, and there were some of them disappeared. After a moment, the smoke also started to disappear, but before they calmed down, the remaining ones started to attack the Spirit Beasts from one side to the other. Soon an hour had passed, and there were two bodies of huge beasts dead on the spot and a large number of human bodies all over the place. --"Young Master!" Just then, everyone was able to relax and went to check on their respective young masters, but... Several of them were already dead. --"Who did it!?" shouted several of them as they looked around. Most of them were so immersed in the battle against the spirit beasts that they did not notice the disaster that had occurred here a moment ago. Huang Liuji also appeared at that time a little wounded, blood dripped down his side and out of his mouth, but he was not mortally wounded. When everyone saw him, they were frightened. ''Shit, the senior Young Master is deeply wounded!'' they thought and ran to where he was. --"Young Master, what happened, are you all right?" They asked, and Huang Liuji let out a snort with his mouth. --"Hmph, do you see that I''m fine, you bastard!? What kind of question is that!?" he shouted angrily, causing all of them to panic, but they nodded towards him. No one in their right mind would ask a deeply injured person, ''Are you okay?'' --"Hmph, let''s go back, I know who the bastard was that did this. Besides, he took Huang Feifei, and killed many of our people, WE MUST MAKE HIM PAY THAT BASTARD!" shouted Huang Liuji, and after that, they went back to the city together. That night was destined to be a busy one for the city. Chapter 21 - 21: Chaos in the city and Rewards! When everyone returned to the city, and Master Huang found out what happened, he was deeply angry and sent practically his entire Family to close the city. They had to find, however, they could, the person who did this. Not only he but each of the parents of the different Young Masters were also angry. Several of the Young Masters in the city had died in a single night, and only their bodies were returned. They were so angry that they turned the city upside down. In addition, it was then that Master Huang found out that the two Huangs had tricked him and had run away, and no one knew where they were, so these people became even angrier. The eldest Huang Young Master was seriously injured, two young masters of the family died, and several young masters from other lower-ranked cultivator families also died. This was quite a serious matter, so it created a stir in the whole city, and soon the whole city was plunged into chaos, a night chaos that closed the city, and practically no one could go out. Everyone was looking for the person who caused it: a young man with a beautiful face, using bandages to cover half of his face, was standing next to Huang Feifei, the most beautiful woman in the city. In addition, they made sure to send the announcement to several nearby cities to look for him, thus preventing him from escaping. They had issued several missions worth more than 30 thousand spiritual gold coins simply to find that person. Rumor had it that he was a person who apparently had no cultivation but might be in the Third Cultivation Realm. The city was destined to descend into chaos for this entire night, but the person responsible... He was drinking tea at the alchemist association while watching Xie Meiyu''s beautiful face at work. Tang Yin knew that those families would be looking for him everywhere but because of no cultivation, he couldn''t run around much with a weight on him. So as soon as left the place, he ran to another entrance of the city and after entering, headed towards the alchemist association. He found Xie Meiyu busy cultivating, but she quickly stopped what she was doing to attend to him. After that, he asked her to do some things with his weapons since was here. Since she is an alchemist, had the ability to make Tang Yin''s weapons even more lethal and did it without asking him anything. She simply followed the steps Tang Yin told her to the letter. So she has been working on it for 30 minutes. Meanwhile, Tang Yin is relaxed, looking at the system window that appeared a while ago. ''I spent a lot of my weapons in that battle, you better give me something worthwhile.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. [Main Branch Mission Successfully Completed] S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mission: Huang Feifei in danger, Completed.] [Congratulations to the Host for completing the Huang Feifei Rescue Mission, please accept the rewards]. [The Rewards have been successfully delivered; they are in the System Inventory]. After reading all these windows, Tang Yin checked the inventory, and as he expected, there were 4 different items there. He immediately searched through them and pulled out the one that looked like an Alchemical Recipe, then read it. ''Is this really good for restoring the Spiritual Bone Body?'' He thought in shock after he finished reading it. Spiritual Herbs were not that complicated to find, but they were very diverse. Some grew in swamps, some that grew under the sea, some that grew in a desert, and some that grew in the coldest poles. Plus there were Spiritual Bone powders from some Beasts and also two hearts taken from Spirit Beasts over 10 thousand years old. Even Tang Yin couldn''t imagine how this pill was made. But after reading it, he began to understand. ''Actually, it makes a lot of sense, since they carry those beast hearts that can suppress the Herbs and, that Icy Herb serves to make the hearts not go out of control, using freezing...'' Tang Yin thought and then began to study this recipe more, but after a while, he put it aside. He had grasped much of its essence. ''Certainly, a pill can be made, although I don''t know its name, it does have regenerative ability, I just don''t know how effective it is with Spiritual Bones...'' Tang Yin thought, nodding to himself. Although he couldn''t confirm that it could cure him, he was still happy. This was already a breakthrough besides, and if the system said it could, maybe it could. Thinking so, he put the recipe away in the inventory and looked at the other rewards. Then he pulled out a Token that was among the main rewards and looked at it. ''What the heck is this Token?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the name of this thing. It was too long a name, but to sum it up, Cultivation Augmentation Token and it seemed to have several levels. But... ''What is a Cultivation Augmentation Token?'' He thought, and just then a system window popped up explaining it. [External Cultivation Augmentation Token: Level 1] | Function: Increases a small portion of a person''s/beast''s cultivation. | This is a Token that you can use to increase the cultivation level of a person. But you cannot use it on yourself. It is a token for external use. | It can increase 3 Cultivation Levels when the person is in the first 3 Cultivation Realms. | Single-use token, once used, it will disappear, and a large amount of Spiritual Energy will enter the designated person, helping him/her to increase 3 levels. | Things to note, if the person is at Level 9 of their Cultivation Realm, it cannot be used. He must have the ability to increase 3 Cultivation Levels freely. For example, if you are at Level 1, it will take you up to Level 4 directly. | There is no danger, and the increase is permanent. Tang Yin quickly read through this entire token and was widely surprised to read that it was a token that could increase a person''s cultivation by three levels as long as they were below the Fourth Realm. ''What the heck? Is there really something as impressive as this!?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. That didn''t make any kind of sense! And it still told him there was no danger at all, and the increase would be permanent! ''Holy crap! This is too amazing; does it really work?'' Tang Yin wondered; it was simply too impressive to be real. It was true that there were treasures that could increase someone''s cultivation level permanently by a wide margin, but just like the name said, they were treasures. Difficult to find and cost a ton of money. Many people would kill for them because raising three levels could be key. A person at the Tenth Level of one Realm could directly enter the Third Level of the next if he used it. Also, what if it was used in battle? For example, two people in the Tenth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm are fighting, and one of them is on the losing side but then that person takes out the item and uses it, although it might take a while to increase his cultivation level by three times if he increases by one, he could already win the battle. Those treasures and pills that can increase the level are famous, and everyone would want to find them, but few can do it. Besides, the problem with pills is that if you use them, then you will have serious problems after a while, but this one said that there is no danger or problem with using them. It''s too impressive an object! ''Shit, this is amazing...'' Tang Yin thought with a cheerful smile. Although he couldn''t use it himself, it was still too valuable. Because of that, he quickly put it away and went to look at the other items. There were five rewards, of which four were in his inventory. The rewards regarding the roulette wheels appeared as tokens in his inventory. Tang Yin then touched one of these tokens, as he wanted to take them out to see how to use them, but, before he had it in his hand, the token disappeared and a huge system window appeared in front of Tang Yin. [Ding] [Alchemical Fire Roulette Activated] And behind that message, a huge roulette appeared that had different colors and a large number of possibilities, with the name of many alchemical fires. This surprised Tang Yin, who stared at the huge roulette in shock. Chapter 22 - 22: More Rewards After being in shock for a moment, Tang Yin immediately closed his eyes and plunged into his mind. He had learned one thing when he was in the spiritual forest. He could see the whole system if he plunged inside his mind, and this was the best way to see it because, to begin with, if you raise your head and keep seeing something that is not there, people will think you are crazy, and Tang Yin doesn''t want something like that to happen. That was why he immediately went into his thoughts and started looking at the System from the inside. ''Shit, is this really a Roulette that will randomly give me an Alchemical Fire?'' he asked. [Of course, it''s an Alchemical Fire Roulette, can''t you see the name or did that little fight already blind you?] Asked the administrator in his head, even though Tang Yin was looking inside his mind, he still couldn''t see this guy who was always hanging around in his mind. He can''t understand that, but it doesn''t matter. Well, girl or guy. Tang Yin can hear his voice as female, but this administrator once told him that never had a body and that souls have no gender, so Tang Yin sometimes treats him as female and sometimes as male. Either way, it''s not like it matters. Until he sees what he looks like, he will continue to treat him that way. Tang Yin simply ignored his comment and only paid attention to what was important. Just at that moment, another message appeared in front of him. [Host, welcome to Alchemical Fire Roulette. A quick explanation: you can pull the lever yourself, or you can choose to have the system pull it for you, once the lever is pulled, the roulette will start spinning and finally stop at one of the available Alchemical Fires] [Due to upgrade limitations, this roulette only has Common Grade, Earth Grade, Spirit Grade, and Beast Fires drawn from Beasts between 500 and 10 thousand years old] Tang Yin read these messages and was surprised that this thing had Earth Grade and Spirit Grade Fires and even seemed to have 10-thousand-year-old Beast Fires. ''That''s amazing...'' Tang Yin thought. Although it was true that the Spiritual Grade was a far cry from the Heavenly Grade Fires, it was still quite a high grade. Those of Common Grade could be ignored. These were of no use unless they could grow. But, starting from the Earth Grade, every Alchemical Fire can grow by absorbing other Alchemical Fires. And can grow to the Heavenly Grade, which is quite a terrifying existence within the Fires. For those who are born in Spiritual Grade, are some things that can be a little annoying and stressful. Initially, they are all superior to the Earth Fires, but many of the Spiritual Grade Fires come with reduced growth potential. Although they reach the Celestial Grade, they are among the lowest levels, and then from there, their growth potential stops. It is different from those who are born being of Earth Grade because these have a greater potential for improvement and are not so limited when they reach the Heaven Grade. But well, the truth is that it''s not very important right now because Tang Yin has no way to grow those things to such a degree what''s more, he can''t even use an Alchemical Fire right now. Right now, he''d be better off with a Spiritual Grade one. ''This world is not like mine. Here any Spirit Grade Fire should be immensely more expensive than Earth Grade.'' Tang Yin thought to himself as he pondered whether should sell it, in case he got a Spiritual Grade one. After that, he looked at the roulette wheel again and went and lowered the lever on it. He didn''t trust that system, so it was better to do it himself, and after doing so, he looked at the roulette anxiously. ''Well, I doubt very much that he will touch a Spirit Grade, his drawers are quite small...'' Tang Yin thought as he watched it spin, and after a minute this roulette started to slow down little by little. Ting, ting, ting, the sound of the roulette stick touching with each of the partitions was sounding less and less until it started to stop more quickly, and soon one last sound was heard. Tang Yin looked and was surprised again. ''Shit, an Earth-Grade Fire? Not bad!'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. When he noticed this, and just at that instant, another system notification popped up. [Ding] [Congratulations, Host. You have obtained an Earth Grade Fire born from an Earth Spirit. ''Earthly Fire of the 3 Flowers''] ''A 3 Flower Grass Spirit? Not bad, it''s a good alchemical fire.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, and after he thought that, a Fire sign in the shape of ''3 Flowers'' appeared in his inventory. ''Ohhh, this thing really can contain even an Earth Fire...'' Tang Yin thought again in astonishment but smiled. That was good for the future it should contain many difficult-to-transport and powerful things, so it was good that it could withstand those things, Tang Yin thought. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''But... It''s disappointing this roulette, isn''t it? I thought it would be more exciting or give me something better...*Sigh* I shouldn''t be greedy either.'' Tang Yin thought helplessly. [The system giving you such a good earthly fire for your dear and beloved Meiyu, but you''re still complaining? What a shameless man] Said the Administrator in his head, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Shut up, when I conquer her, I will give it to her, but before that, you must give me more fires. It just occurred to me that, if I get more fires from this roulette, couldn''t I make this 3 Flower Fire increase its rank?'' Tang Yin thought, and the administrator was stunned, thinking that was true. [Hmph] He said after hearing that and disappeared from Tang Yin''s thoughts again. Tang Yin smiled. ''That tells me it''s like that, hahaha, looks like I found a good way to turn this thing into something more powerful.'' Tang Yin thought with pleasure, and after that, he simply turned his hand over and touched the External Spiritual Weapon Roulette Chips. ''Hey, system, what rank are these?'' He asked directly, skipping any strange formality the system might have to introduce this roulette. He already knew what it was it needed no further introduction. [The External Spiritual Weapon Roulette has External Weapons of any type between the Common Rank up to the Spiritual Lord Rank] Replied the System, and Tang Yin nodded after seeing that it had three uses available, he immediately moved the lever of that huge roulette. It started to roll and roll... A minute later, a last ''Ting'' sounded, and it stopped. ''Oh? Earth Grade too?'' Tang Yin thought in astonishment, and immediately the congratulatory messages appeared, and his External Spiritual Weapon appeared in the inventory. When Tang Yin saw it, he was stunned for a moment. 1 whole minute stunned. Well, a little longer, 1 minute, and fear. --"FUCKING SYSTEM, WHY DO YOU GIVE ME THIS SHIT!?" shouted Tang Yin after 2 whole minutes of looking at the junk weapon he had been given. --"How can you give me that crap!? Who uses an External Spirit Weapon chicken!? Who was the useless blacksmith who made this nonsense!? And how could this crap possibly be Earth grade!?" Tang Yin started asking several questions in a row while shouting angrily in his head. All this while looking at a stupid sculpture of a yellow chick in his inventory. Yes, the External Spirit Weapon he had been given, was of a chicken. [Host, this is your luck. I didn''t give you anything. It was roulette] Answered the system seriously in a message. Tang Yin was about to speak again, but just then, he noticed that the system had sent another message congratulating him for getting another Spirit Weapon and Tang Yin was surprised, then he looked at his hand and noticed that he was pulling the lever down and because of this it was used again and, the last time it was also used. ''Shit, out of anger I didn''t notice...'' Tang Yin thought, then looked at his inventory to see what weapon he had obtained and choked when he saw it. --"Fuck, speak up already, who is the bastard that makes these spirit weapons!? I''m going to kill him doesn''t deserve to be a blacksmith that bastard!" Tang Yin shouted again extremely angry, as he looked at another useless earth-rank spirit weapon, but it was a pigeon! A stupid green-colored pigeon! Tang Yin was so angry that he started shouting and kicking the ground immediately. What a great insult to the blacksmiths that was! He thought with great anger. Just then, he heard a person dying with laughter in his head. [Hahahaha...] [Hahahaha, that''s what you get for being a bastard, hahaha who the hell made these things? HAHAHAHAHA] The administrator couldn''t stop laughing over, and over again at these things it was the funniest thing he had seen in a long time. But Tang Yin was not very amused, still, he said nothing but uttered several snorts with his mouth, and just then, he received another notification from the system. Tang Yin just scoffed at the stupid notification and looked at his inventory, not hopeful that he would get something good. ''And there it is, a crappy weapon...'' Tang Yin thought, but after saying so far, he stopped what he was planning to say. After taking a good look, he was surprised because it was not what he expected. Chapter 23 - 23: Killer Spinning Air Ball --"Shit, am I really that lucky?" he spoke with a big smile as he stared at this external spiritual weapon he had obtained. After seeing the junk he had gotten earlier this was already a beautiful marvel. It''s a work of art! --"Hahaha, fuck, look at this, it''s King Rank, hahaha..." Tang Yin couldn''t stop laughing as he looked at the rank of this external Spiritual Weapon with great ecstasy and a deep sense of well-being. Moreover, it was an External Spiritual Weapon that he recognized. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Killer Spinning Air Ball! Yes, the name was bullshit, and Tang Yin didn''t know who had given it to him at some point in history, but the Spiritual Weapon is one of the best because it has great coordination with all Air Attribute Inherited Spiritual Weapons. It doesn''t come in handy for a person who doesn''t have any Inherited Spirit Weapon, but it works great for almost anyone who has one. This is because you can use this Spiritual Weapon in conjunction with your Inherited Spiritual Weapon. That is, there is no interference between one and the other no matter what type of Spirit Weapon you have this is important. Despite not being the best of that type of External Spiritual Weapon, it is still a very good one. For example, Tang Yin has a mutation of two equal inherited Spiritual Weapons, this is special to Tang Yin, and only he exists with such a mutation, and before him, no one existed with such a strange one. It is precisely because of this and the fact that, precisely they are ''2 Heavenly Hammers'' that everyone in his world is afraid of him, even the elders above him in cultivation. But the point now is that he can use one hammer or use both, one in each hand. If he uses one, he will have more control over it but less attack power, and if he uses both his attack power, defensive and general power, is multiplied by several times but loses a little the ability to control them perfectly since he must use both hands for two different hammers. But the problem here is that, although he gains a lot, it is at the cost of losing the ability to use almost any of the External Spiritual Weapons he had previously. This is because most of the External Spiritual Weapons he had back then he had to use with one hand. That is, he had to hold them, and as long as he has the Hammers in his hands, he cannot pull out the rest unless he chose to let go of one of his Hammers, which is not very wise. This was the greatest limitation Tang Yin had at that time. In this case, the Spinning Ball is a little different from the ones you had before, the reason is quite simple, and by its name, you can already foresee it. When you summon this Spinning Ball, it will start to rotate around your body from one side to the other. Its main role is to defend, and its power should always revolve around the air attribute since it uses wind to defend. But, if it''s defense, why the hell is it called Assassin? The reason is that all the abilities that a Spinning Ball can get when you add a Spirit Bone to it, are defense-type abilities with attacks. That is to say, its way of defending is by preventing the enemy from approaching, and to prevent it, it launches assassin attacks with the air attribute as a source. But not everything is good, at least not for him. In fact, Tang Yin had previously had a Spinning Ball, but he could never make it his Outer Spiritual Weapon because it does not match the attribute of his inherited Spiritual Weapon. The attribute of the Heavenly Hammer is lightning it is not air. This is where the problem lies. ''I need a person who was born with a Spirit Weapon that uses wind to bring out the full potential of this thing...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. It''s a very good and expensive Spirit Weapon, although the rank was a bit pitiful since the one he had before was Supreme Rank, and this one is barely King Rank, it''s still a very good Spirit Weapon. This was a bit pitiful; he has always wanted to have a Spinning Ball because he can''t stop imagining the ways to attack that exist with this External Spirit Weapon. There are too many, but he can''t do anything. However, there is also another problem with this thing. And this is the problem why, despite being so amazing, it is not so popular. First, it should be emphasized that external spiritual weapons have the ability to contain spiritual bones, just like inherited spiritual weapons. But, from here, there are two different cases depending on two things: 1, if you are an Inherited Spirit Weapon from birth, then these Outer Spirit Weapons will not grant benefit in your cultivation. Even if you obtain a Spirit Bone in that weapon, you will not be able to level up in cultivation. This is because that function is fulfilled, by your Inherited Weapon, and the Externals fulfill other functions in you. But, number 2, if you are a normal person who has an External Weapon as your main Spiritual Weapon because you were not born with an Inherited one, then when you get a Spiritual Bone from your first Spiritual Weapon, you will be able to increase your cultivation level and if you then get another External Spiritual Weapon, the Bones you get for that one will also help you in your cultivation. Having said that for cultivators who have inherited Spirit Weapon, the External Spirit Weapon only stores the skill corresponding to the Spirit Bone it was given. In fact, Tang Yin has a better way of explaining this, and that is the external spirit weapon only absorbs an ability from the dead beast and then allows you to use it in different ways. So, they don''t have spiritual bones they have spiritual abilities. But well, the common knowledge among the masses is that you can make them have spirit bones. With that said the main problem why the Spinning Ball is not so popular is that it only accepts spirit bones coming from Air-type Spirit Beasts, mostly Birds! And catching a Bird-type Beast is so difficult that Tang Yin sometimes would rather kick himself in the ***s, than think about catching them. This is the reason why, despite its usefulness, almost nobody has it. Still, despite the cons of this thing, Tang Yin was very happy at this moment because the Administrator had stopped laughing and because he had been given, at last, something useful. After a chicken and a pigeon, he was given a useful ball. Although he can''t use it, if he sells it, he will surely get a lot of money because it is also of King Rank. Tang Yin then smiled and snapped out of his thoughts. ''Haha, a pretty good Token, a decent Alchemical Fire, and a pretty good Spirit Weapon, this is much better now.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. [Hehe, don''t forget the Great Chicken and Great Pigeon you got they are the best Weapons, hahaha] Said the system in his mind, and Tang Yin''s eyelid twitched for a moment. ''Well, you can go to sleep for another while, why do you keep bothering around here?'' Tang Yin said annoyed, and after ignoring what this bastard was saying, opened his eyes. Who received it... Was a beautiful, delicate, and unique face with a touch of dignified maturity, which almost caused him to have the urge to go forward and steal a kiss from her, even if it would cause his death. Tang Yin was surprised to see this face looking at him so closely, but he smiled and moved a little closer. --"Miss Xie, if you look at me that much, I really won''t be able to bear the urge to throw you down and kiss you." Tang Yin said calmly. Chapter 24 - 24: Leaving the city Xie Meiyu hearing this was surprised and quickly retracted her face with a smile. --"Haha, I''m sure Young Master likes to tell jokes..." She said and quickly spoke again after pausing for a moment. --"I''m sorry, I saw you almost unconscious and I thought something had happened to you, I almost hit you to see if you would react, I didn''t expect you to suddenly open your eyes, you took me by surprise." She culminated calmly, quickly deflecting the conversation. Tang Yin only shrugged his shoulders. --"I was looking at my condition, several wounds have opened up this time, I needed to check my insides." Tang Yin replied, then stood up. --"Miss Xie, did you finish what I ordered for you?" he asked after standing up, and Xie Meiyu nodded, then grabbed a huge tray behind her and passed it to Tang Yin. Tang Yin then looked at each of the sharp ''weapons'' on the tray and touched them they were still a little warm. There were of various shapes and sizes, but most were no more than 15 centimeters long, still, their gleaming edge was a bit scary. Tang Yin then pulled a liquid from his inventory, though he made it as if to draw it from inside his shirt. He had learned that in this world they used a thing called a Storage Bag to store things inside, these Bags are things several levels below the Rings they used in his world. And his inventory is several levels above those rings, so he had to act with caution. He then grabbed the dark red liquid and sprayed it on top of these weapons. Xie Meiyu thought she was going to see the liquid spray all over the tray, but surprisingly, each of the weapons absorbed it as if they were a hole. This left her stunned. --"They absorb it?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. --"It is a special poison; it is used to enhance the sharpness of these weapons and make them more deadly and durable." Tang Yin said. Then she was even more stunned, but she said nothing. She was pensive. She had only met him twice in a few days, but this young man in front of her, more than a decade younger than her, had already given her huge surprises with his knowledge and ability. Besides, she still can''t understand Tang Yin''s background, which keeps her thoughtful. Tang Yin then looked at her. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie, for helping me this time. I don''t want to cause you any trouble, so when she wakes up, we''ll leave." Tang Yin said with a smile as he sincerely thanked Xie Meiyu. She gave a small sigh and nodded, then looked at Huang Feifei who was lying unconscious nearby. --"They used a drug to put her to sleep, and she will soon wake up. But I don''t understand, what happened, why are your clothes so stained with blood? I noticed that you have many open wounds on your body, what happened?" she asked doubtfully. --"A certain Huang Liuji wanted to rape her and brought many young masters to catch her." Tang Yin replied as he looked at her as well. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xie Meiyu turned her face to look at him. --"The son of that Huang Family? That''s dangerous, you know, how did you manage to rescue her?" She asked in surprise. --"Well, I was around at the time and those guys were idiots. Although there were many of them, they still didn''t know how to fight, I killed some of them to make them think that my goal was to kill them and then I ran away with her." Tang Yin said as he shrugged his shoulders mockingly. ''Those guys fought so hard inside those smokes, thinking it was a surprise attack, and possibly in the end it was that they realized that my goal was to rescue her.'' Tang Yin thought the smirk on his face could not be wiped off. But Xie Meiyu was deeply shocked. --"You killed cultivators while being crippled?" She asked in shock with a shout, but quickly covered her mouth with her hands noticing her mistake, and Tang Yin smiled at her and nodded. --"Surprised?" Tang Yin asked mischievously as he looked at her a little closely. He couldn''t get enough of this beautiful face. And she nodded. More than surprised she was right now, but then she frowned a little. --"Still, that''s dangerous, Young Master. Lord Huang is a Spiritual Lord Realm First Level Cultivator, he is one of the few in this city who have reached that level." Xie Meiyu said, and Tang Yin looked at her and nodded to thank her for the information. ''Spirit Lord Realm is not compared to Miss Xie even a little bit, but he is very powerful to me right now.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. After the Body Spiritual Strengthening Realm, which is the first Cultivation Realm, came the Spiritual Entry Realm, which is the second Cultivation Realm. Above this was the Spiritual Master Realm, and then the Fourth Cultivation Realm is the Spiritual Lord Realm. A cultivator in the Fourth Realm is a strong cultivator that Tang Yin could not kill even if he is asleep in front of him. He can still do something against a Third Realm Cultivator with the weapons he has now, but the Fourth Realm is too much. That''s why he needed to think even more about his moves from here. --"Besides, there''s something else." She said, and Tang Yin then looked at her again. --"What is it?" he asked. --"The Huang Family here is just a branch, Young Master Tang. The main Family is in the Imperial Capital, being part of the 7 Great Families in the capital, they have a powerful Spirit King." She replied with a smile as she looked at Tang Yin to see his reaction. Tang Yin raised his eyebrows slightly but simply nodded after hearing that. Above the Fourth Realm, the Spiritual Lord Realm is the Fifth Realm: The Spiritual Ancestor Realm, and even above this comes the Sixth Cultivation Realm: The Spiritual King Realm, in which Xie Meiyu is located. These two Cultivation Realms are already considered the greatest powers in such an Empire, and not to be outdone the force exerted by people of that level is overwhelming. With their mere presence, they can overwhelm you. But Tang Yin was not entirely surprised. Mainly because to the current him, there wasn''t much difference between a Spirit Lord and a Spirit King, even if these had a difference of 2 Cultivation Realms. That''s because whoever he faced, he only had one fate: to die. Therefore, he was not surprised, but he thought of something and looked at Huang Feifei. --"I think Miss Huang will have some little problems when she finds out then, it seems that avenging her friend will take her longer." Tang Yin said calmly. --"Oh? So, she''s Miss Huang Feifei, no wonder she''s so pretty." Xie Meiyu said with a smile as she looked at her. She really didn''t care about the rest of what Tang Yin had said because it was none of his business. Just as they were talking, Huang Feifei opened her eyes slowly and was disoriented, looking from side to side without understanding what was going on, but when she saw Tang Yin, she was astonished, and Tang Yin approached her. --"Miss Huang, are you all right?" Tang Yin asked as he ran his hand over her back to check her condition. She kept looking at him in surprise, not taking her beautiful eyes off him. --"I... This, hadn''t I been kidnapped?" She asked softly not understanding what was going on, then she looked at the other person in the room and was amazed at the beautiful woman here, this woman gave her a suffocating feeling, as if she was too powerful. Tang Yin then gave her a little tap and nodded to her. --"Fortunately, I arrived in time and was able to rescue you, so don''t worry about the rest, I''ll tell you about it later. Right now, we are at the Alchemist Association, but we shouldn''t be here for long, they are looking for us all over the city." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei gradually recovered and lowered her head. --"I''m sorry, Young Master, I''ve caused you trouble." She said, and Tang Yin simply patted her head which made her look up to see him. --"Don''t worry about it, it''s no trouble at all. It would have been a problem if I let those bastards get away with it, but you''re fine now and that''s good." Tang Yin replied calmly, she nodded tenderly as small tears formed in the corner of her eyes, but then she nodded harder. --"Thank you very much, Young Master. You''ve saved me 2 times already." She said, and Tang Yin nodded, then she looked at Xie Meiyu who had been watching them with a calm smile. --"She is...?" Huang Feifei asked, and Tang Yin then stepped aside. --"She is Miss Xie Meiyu, she is currently staying at this place and she was the one who received us." Tang Yin said quickly, trying to avoid a somewhat sensitive topic having to do with his lying. He had said earlier in front of Huang Feifei, that he would come to the association to see an ''acquaintance'', but in reality, he didn''t have any acquaintance in this place, still, Huang Feifei believed him. That''s why he would feel bad if his lie was discovered now. Luckily for him, Huang Feifei didn''t even remember. --"It''s nice to meet you, Miss Xie, my name is Huang Feifei, I hope I won''t inconvenience you." She said as she stood and bowed a little to Xie Meiyu, the latter only nodded gracefully. --"That''s fine, it''s nice to meet you, I had heard of Miss Huang''s beauty before, and now that I see her, I can tell that she is worthy of her reputation." She replied, and after seeing that Huang Feifei nodded with embarrassment, she looked at Tang Yin. --"Young Master Tang, what will you do from now on, do you plan to leave the city?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Is there anything else I can do now?" Tang Yin asked mockingly to himself, then looked at Huang Feifei. --"I will accompany Miss Huang to the Blizzard Empire so that she can cultivate quietly and from there I will see what to do, I still need to look for the necessary ingredients to be able to cure myself." Tang Yin said and then remembered the recipe, so he immediately took out a piece of paper and passed it to Xie Meiyu. --"Miss Xie, may I ask if you have any of these herbs or materials here, in these quantities?" Tang Yin asked, and Xie Meiyu looked with interest at the paper Tang Yin had passed to her. ''What the heck is this, an alchemical recipe? Or could it be something concerning poisons?'' She thought in amazement as she looked at the diversity of herbs and materials labeled here. Though then she shook her head, ''No, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with any of these. Possibly they won''t be used together.'' She thought firmly, and after reading through everything, she nodded a little. --"There are some, but not in those quantities..." She replied as she thought, and Tang Yin was glad. Even if they only had 1 of them here, it was already a big breakthrough. --"Okay, Miss Xie, can you sell me the ones you have? I''ll be grateful to you if you do." Tang Yin said. Xie Meiyu looked at him and then nodded. --"All right, Young Master, wait a moment and I''ll bring them to you." She said and left the room, but it wasn''t long before she returned with the materials on a tray. --"Young Master, this is all we have here." She said as she passed it to him, Tang Yin then smiled after seeing them, seeing that the age was right and the materials were right. After that, he put them away and paid the same amount as it said on the note: 5,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. They were expensive by the standards of this world, but Tang Yin didn''t care about the price, even if they cost 10 times their value, he would find a way to buy them without flinching. Because on these materials depended his future recovery. His future revenge, his whole future. After that, Tang Yin nodded to Xie Meiyu. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie. I will thank you more properly in the future." Tang Yin said and planned to take his leave, but Xie Meiyu stopped him. --"Young Master, why don''t you let me help you? I can take the two of you out and send you away, without those guys being able to touch a hair on your head." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at her. ''Hm, that makes sense. A Spirit King like her, she should have no problem getting us out of here without those guys even being able to notice...'' Tang Yin thought, then nodded to Xie Meiyu. --"That''s fine, Miss Xie. I''ll leave it to you then." He replied and then nodded to Huang Feifei. She had nothing to say. She also had no place to go back to in this city for now, so it was best to leave this place and cooperate with Tang Yin who has always helped her, to get to the Blizzard Empire well. Then the 3 of them nodded and walked out of there. Chapter 25 - 25: Remember this pain... Soon, Tang Yin and Huang Feifei were walking out of the alchemist association, they were wearing cloaks that covered them completely, as well as two masks on both of their faces, as they followed Xie Meiyu. Perhaps there were better options to get out of here, being that Xie Meiyu was a Spirit King, but since she only said this option, then they would use this option to leave. Soon they walked down the main street and arrived at the exit, but this place was filled with guards. All the gates in the city were full of guards, but this one, being the main gate, had three times as many guards. Plus, most of the cultivators are from those families. Just when the three arrived there, they were stopped. --"Miss, may I know who you are and where you are going? Also, right now we are looking for some assassins who killed several young masters in the city, so I will ask your two companions to take off their hoods." Said one of them, but Xie Meiyu let out a snort with her mouth. --"Hmph, Little guards want to stop me and make my companions show themselves? Looks like they''re tired of living." She said coldly, letting go of some of the power from herself that scared the guards, and they backed off a little. --"Miss, I beg you to cooperate, if you don''t, we will treat you as guilty!" Shouted one of the Huang Family cultivators, they are overbearing in this city because they are one of the two most powerful families here. But Xie Meiyu found this somewhat amusing. --"Haha, since when is this little Huang Family so impressive, that they dare to say that to this Miss?" she asked mockingly, but several more people arrived when she finished saying this. Among those, Lord Huang was present. --"What''s going on?" he asked. Attracting the attention of those who were here. Next to him came a person wearing a cloak as well, with his face completely covered. When the guards and cultivators saw him, they quickly rejoiced. --"Mr. Huang, this person here does not want to cooperate. There are certainly 2 people with hoods behind her and a mask, but they don''t want to cooperate in taking it off so that we can see if they are the wanted or not." Said the cultivator who had spoken earlier, while ignoring what Xie Meiyu had said. This made her frown a little. Of course, this was a scenario she had expected. She would be surprised if it didn''t happen. But still, she was a little annoyed at being ignored like that. She had never been ignored like that before. Still, she was going to put up with it for now. Lord Huang was surprised and looked at the people in question. --"Oh? Is that so?" he asked and looked at the person to the side of him, he wondered if they might be the same as him, but seeing that he wasn''t paying attention to her, he guessed that they weren''t, so he relaxed. --"Let me handle it." Lord Huang said and approached the three standing in the middle of the guards. --"Gentlemen, I introduce myself, I am the leader of the Huang Family, some know me as Lord Huang, we are currently looking for some assassins who killed several young masters in the city, including some nephews of mine. We don''t think it''s you of course, but in order to leave the city currently it is necessary for you to reveal your faces." He said amicably with a calm smile on his face. But what he received was a sneer from Xie Meiyu. --"As I said, I don''t care about the death of some useless young masters and you can''t make me do as you ask. I suggest you get out of the way; you don''t have what it takes to stop me." Xie Meiyu said coldly and prepared to walk, but just then, one more person appeared from behind them. --"Oh? I didn''t know there was anyone in our city who could ignore the rules like that, why don''t you come forward? By the way, this investigation is allowed by us, the Divine Sun Hall." Said this man as he walked over and stood beside Lord Huang, the latter nodded to him, and Xie Meiyu was surprised that even these guys were already into this. ''So quick bribed them or did they just find out about something?'' she thought in surprise and frowned a little. Just as she was about to speak, another person stepped in it was that man who was behind Lord Huang earlier. --"I don''t think there is anyone else here besides me who can ignore the rules of this city." He said, his voice sounded arrogant and proud, but he didn''t sound very old. After that, he quickly stepped to Lord Huang''s side and took off his hood, revealing his young face, and Lord Huang was surprised that he would get into this, but his surprise turned to relief. With these two people here he was sure to find that guy who humiliated his son, then he smiled and turned to look at Xie Meiyu. --"Miss, I suggest you not to make a strange move. It''s better if you allow us to finish the inspection well." He spoke. Xie Meiyu only shrugged her shoulders and was about to answer, but someone did it for her. --"It seems that the Huang Family has become very arrogant solely because they have the support of the Divine Sun and a little Young Master from the capital." He said it was a voice coming from behind all of them and a voice that several here recognized. --"President of the Association?" asked Mr. Huang and the one who was a member of Divine Sun. Then they watched as the president of the association walked forward and bowed slightly to Xie Meiyu. --"I''m sorry, miss. I was a little late." He said, surprising everyone, including the young man standing beside Lord Huang. ''Shit, Miss? does that crazy old man treat her with such respect? Could she be someone high up in the association?'' the 3 of them thought quickly. --"Gentlemen, do you need to go through the investigation?" the one who had just arrived asked. His presence put weight on these, but still... The Divine Sun Hall member was not going to back down completely in the face of this guy. --"It looks like the lady is someone of high standing, I''ll back off a bit on this. But, at the very least I suggest that the two of them state their names, with the names and where they are headed, that way we could turn a blind eye, how about it?" he said. But this made the president of the association a bit angry. ''Does this bastard want to ask the lady''s name? Does he think he''s worthy?'' he thought to himself angrily. --"Bastard, even if you are the president of this branch of the¡­" He said but stopped in the middle of his words because Xie Meiyu tapped his shoulder to stop him from saying anything else. Then she looked at the 3 of them mockingly. --"Mr. Huang is also on the boat about what the Hall Chairman said?" she asked with a smile. Lord Huang understood what she meant, but before deciding, he looked at the person next to him, and he nodded to him, then relaxed. --"Of course, we think alike." He said firmly. ''It seems she doesn''t dare to offend the Divine Sun Hall either.'' He thought to himself after replying. Xie Meiyu then smiled and turned her face to nod to Tang Yin behind her. He shrugged his shoulders. There were better ways out, but since she wanted to use this one, then this one he would use. After seeing her nod to him, Tang Yin reached into the sleeve of his clothes and pulled out the token she had given him earlier. Just then, he showed it forward as he walked four steps forward. Just seeing this token appear was enough to stun three people: the two presidents of both the Association and the Hall and the young man next to Mr. Huang. They were all stunned at the sight of the token. The president of the association was deeply stunned. ''Shit, that Young Master had such a high rank?'' He thought to himself in astonishment upon seeing this was no longer surprised that Xie Meiyu treated him with such respect... --"Does it look like we need to show our identities?" Xie Meiyu asked. Lord Huang, who had not seen the reaction of the other three and was unaware of this token, frowned. --"Miss, do you want to make fun of us, agh..." But just before he could finish speaking, he was slapped hard on his cheek by the young man standing to the side. --"Shut up, you bastard, how dare you talk to such an exalted person like that!?" the young man shouted as he slapped him and immediately bowed deeply to Xie Meiyu and Tang Yin. --"I''m sorry, Elder, I didn''t expect such an exalted person like you to be in this small town!" He said with his voice somewhat trembling and afraid. Xie Meiyu saw him like this and scoffed. --"Hmph, it looks like your Huang Family has a lot of guts. I wonder what Patriarch Huang would think if he heard about this." She said but did not wait for answers and instead looked at the president of the association. --"As of today, no more pills or spirit herbs will be sold to the Huang Family in this city." She said coldly, something that was bound to scare Lord Huang and the young man who was bowing before her to death, but he said absolutely nothing against it. But the president was surprised by this. --"Are you sure, miss? They¡­" He spoke, but before he could finish, Xie Meiyu looked at him sternly. --"An Elder has decided, do you want to go against his orders?" She said coldly, and the president fell silent and only nodded. --"Yes, miss, Elder." He replied quickly. Lord Huang wanted to speak, but seeing the Young Head Master of his Family like this, he swallowed everything he wanted to say. Xie Meiyu then looked at the guy who was still bowing before them. --"It''s okay with you, isn''t it?" she asked with a smirk. This guy didn''t dare to say no. --"Of course, if it''s an Elder''s decision, so be it." He replied, then Xie Meiyu shrugged her shoulders and started walking again. She didn''t care much about this, but after moving for a few steps, she stopped and looked at everyone here again. --"Right, you people who are so arrogant and think that you are the leaders of this place, do you think that, if I didn''t have an Elder on my side, you would still be able to stop me?" She said with a smile, and immediately her body glowed a bit in a fiery red color, and moved her arm horizontally. Right at that moment, a huge Emperor Bear appeared behind her with a roar that scared everyone here, and she then stomped heavily on the ground, opening a small hole in it, moreover, the pressure that came out from this blow pushed everyone back, although she prevented it from touching Tang Yin and Huang Feifei. When everyone here saw that she had summoned her Spirit Weapon they were stunned by the enormous force she was giving off from her body and could only bring their arms forward in an attempt to defend themselves. It was a pressure that none of them could have expected to appear in this small city. Moreover, just at that moment, the Emperor Bear behind her roared loudly, and five parts of her body lit up in orange. The 5 Main Spiritual Bones of Xie Meiyu lit up at the same time and immediately formed five arrays in the shapes of broken rings on one side, some were bigger than others, and following that, they wrapped around her right arm that was raised, as if they were snakes that want to choke their prey, but they stayed still in one place, moving in circles with an orange light constantly flashing. It seemed as if they were living tattoos glowing with a light of their own. That''s when Xie Meiyu looked at them coldly, and her eyes flickered with a flash of fire. Everything calmed down at that moment. The Emperor Bear behind her obediently stayed in place, and Xie Meiyu then spoke. --"If I wanted to get out of here, little flies like you couldn''t help it, how did your ego get so high, to think that you can do whatever you want? Remember this pain before you think of doing idiocy..." She said coldly and immediately moved her right arm towards them vertically, and immense pressure girded on each of them while Xie Meiyu''s eyes flashed with fervor. "AGHH!" "Aghhh!" *TUMB* Several screams were heard coming from all of these, and then many of them fell to their knees. The most powerful ones here looked at her in terror. ''Shit... This is... Spirit Pressure... She''s a Spirit King!'' they shouted in their minds as they held on tightly so as not to fall completely to the ground. Seeing this, Xie Meiyu then smirked and erased her spiritual pressure, then turned around and started walking again. --"Looks like the capital needs a visit..." She said as she was leaving, and Tang Yin laughed at that moment. --"Haha, I''ll take care of it. There are a lot of arrogant people everywhere lately." He said, but although his voice came from inside his hood, the voice didn''t sound like his. In fact, it sounded like an old man. Even Xie Meiyu was astonished by this. ''Shit, he can even change his voice...'' She thought looking at him out of the corner of her eye in amazement. After they left, the president of the association left as well and the president of the hall disappeared from the place even before him. He left as soon as the pressure was off, that''s when the young man stood up almost trembling. But instead of steadying himself, he stood up to slap Mr. Huang. --"You bastard, do you want to take me down with you? When I return to the Capital, I''ll have my father punish you for this, Are you crazy? How can you not recognize the token of an Elder? And why the hell weren''t you aware of this?" he said, throwing out several scolding questions in the process. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lord Huang was startled when he heard that this was the token of an Elder and bowed even more. --"I''m sorry, Young Senior Master." He spoke. --"Was it really an Elder of the Association?" he asked after getting up and making sure that this guy was not so angry with him, the Young Master nodded. --"No doubt about it. Forget this and avoid coming into contact with the association for now. Even that Miss'' claim of not selling herbs to us is fine for us. A Spirit King... Shit, although she is weaker than my father, the strength behind her is surely immense, since she is very young and seems to be an alchemist." He said in a panic, but after a moment of taking a deep breath to calm himself, he looked at Lord Huang. --"I know an Elder of the Association and I will ask him to do something about it, for now, stay calm and don''t cause us any trouble." He said and then turned to leave quickly. For meddling where he shouldn''t have, he almost offended someone he shouldn''t have. That was dangerous, but luckily it went well, so he wanted to rest. Chapter 26 - 26: Long road ahead Tang Yin and company walked for a long while and stopped after walking away from the city. Tang Yin took off his hood and nodded to Xie Meiyu. --"Miss Xie, I really didn''t expect you to give me something as important as this, is it really okay for me to, have it?" he asked, referring to the Elder Token she gave him. On top of that, she gave it to him on their first meeting what was she planning? He thought, though he already had an idea. Xie Meiyu nodded to him as she shrugged her shoulders with a beautiful smile. --"I don''t need it for now and I owe you favors; it''s better you have it. Besides, you''ll need it." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at her with some doubt. --"Will I need it?" he asked, and she nodded. --"Those materials seem to be important to you. I''ll tell you where to get them." She said, and Tang Yin then became more interested. --"You must go to the northern region, to the extreme north. Before you get there, you will pass through the Northeast Desert Cities, where you might find some materials. After that you will go to the North Main City, there you will find others easily, you will also find information to find the most difficult ones. To get that information you will need this token, so use it for now. Next time we meet, you can give it back to me if you want." She said, and Tang Yin made a mental note of everything she said. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t know how important it was for him that she would give him that information in such a detailed way. If she chose to tell him everything without going into detail, he would have to find out more information because he had no idea about this place, and that could be problematic. The system map disappeared, and he has not seen it anymore it is possible that it only appears in missions like that, and of those missions, he will not be able to find them every day, besides it is a map limited to the environment, so it is not so detailed. He can''t look for information about this place on such a map, so this detailed information was very important to Tang Yin. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie, I hope to see you soon." He replied, and she nodded. --"By the way, there is an Alchemical Fire nearby, don''t you want it?" she asked before Tang Yin could say goodbye, and Tang Yin looked at her. --"Oh? What Grade?" he asked with interest. --"Common, it has the probability of ascending to Earth Grade." She said with a smile, but her answer made Tang Yin lose interest, contrary to her expectations. --"It''s no use, Miss Xie. In this region there is no Alchemical Fire capable of ascending unless it eats another, so don''t waste your time." Tang Yin said helplessly. ''I already have an Earthly Alchemical Fire in my inventory, waiting for you to become part of my harem, why don''t you do it now so I give it to you?'' That''s what he thought, but obviously, he didn''t say it. His answer surprised Xie Meiyu. --"Are you sure?" she asked as she moved a little closer to him, and he nodded. He was more than sure. He had bought some information a few days ago when he was buying what he needed, and this information told him that this place is very desolate in every way. Also, what Earthly fire can come out in the presence of the 19-Level Abyss? Those guys are running away from this place. But that''s information Xie Meiyu doesn''t know, but still, Tang Yin''s answer left her thoughtful, but after a moment, she sighed. --"Young Master, since you plan to travel, do you have enough money or do you need me to buy more Bamboo for you?" she asked with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. --"Are you sure you want to buy more?" He asked, and she then pulled out several money cards. --"At the same price, I can buy 500, how about that? Don''t you think it''s tempting? The materials you are looking for are expensive, you won''t get them at low prices." She said, and Tang Yin looked at the cards in her hand. He was surprised to see her take out the cards so casually. ''It looks like she already had them ready, is she trying to help me and thus gain my favor? Looks like she talked to that old man hiding near her.'' Tang Yin thought realizing her intentions, so he smiled and nodded. --"You''re right about that, but can you buy 100 from Miss Huang? Due to a special circumstance, she needs to raise some money. The bamboo she has are of the same quality as mine." He said, and Huang Feifei looked up to see him, surprised, though she didn''t say anything because she knew she did need them. Xie Meiyu raised her eyebrows slightly upon hearing this and looked at Huang Feifei, and after a moment''s thought, she shrugged her shoulders. --"Alright, Miss Huang, since you are Young Master Tang''s friend, I will buy them from you at the same price. 50 spiritual gold coins for each 1-meter piece, does that please you?" She asked with a smile as she looked at her, and Huang Feifei looked at her, stunned. --"So much?" She asked, and Xie Meiyu nodded, then passed her a card with 5,000 Coins inside and then the other cards she gave to Tang Yin, and he then gave her the 500 pieces of bamboo. A clean and quick trade, disadvantageous for Xie Meiyu, but she didn''t mind. After that, Tang Yin decided to say goodbye. It was no good if the other guys hesitated for a moment, and caught up with them. --"Miss Xie, thank you very much for your help this time and for the token. I will use it properly, don''t worry about it. I hope to see you soon." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu nodded to him. --"I hope to see you soon, Young Master Tang. Take care of yourself." She said taking her leave. But before he turned around, Tang Yin looked at her and smiled a little. --"By the way, Miss Xie. For you, an alchemical cultivator of the Spiritual King Realm, having your Spiritual Bones with Spiritual Orange Grade Attitudes is too pitiful. At the very least try to have them at Spiritual Green Grade. This will give you a good boost in your pill-making ability." Tang Yin said with a smile and then turned around to start walking, Xie Meiyu was a bit surprised to hear this and looked at him, but when she was about to speak, she realized that this one was already walking a bit far and sighed. ''Fuck, what do you mean Orange Grade is low for a Spirit King? I''m a genius among my peers, even that is seen as pitiful?'' She thought in annoyance, but could only sigh, then looked at Huang Feifei who had fallen behind. --"Thank you very much, Miss Xie." Huang Feifei then said she did not know how she should thank this person for what she had done for her both a while ago and at this moment by buying the bamboo from her at such a high price. With this, she had already completed one of the requirements, and all thanks to her, so she bowed to Xie Meiyu. Then Xie Meiyu stroked her head a little. --"Little one, good luck in your adventures. I hope when I see you again you will be more beautiful and stronger. Remember, if you seek revenge, only come back when you can cover the sky of this empire with one hand. Also, take care of Young Master Tang, he will surely give you great benefits." Xie Meiyu said, and after seeing Huang Feifei nod, she turned around and left back to the city. Huang Feifei then began to follow Tang Yin, always thinking about what Xie Meiyu had just told her. --"Young Master, what did she mean by covering the empire''s sky with one hand?" she asked unable to hold back her doubt any longer. Tang Yin smiled a little as he heard this. --"Did you see the Young Man who scolded Lord Huang, the father of your enemy?" he asked, and then Huang Feifei noticed that this was strange and nodded. Seeing her nod, Tang Yin continued. --"The Huang Family is big and powerful, not only in this city but also in the capital. If I''m not mistaken, he should be the Young Master of the Huangs in the capital. According to Miss Xie, those in the capital have at least one person in the Spirit King Realm. So, if you want to take revenge for your best friend, you can only get enough strength to crush them in one go." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei was surprised. --"Are they really that powerful?" She asked in amazement. She always thought that the most powerful of the Huang Family was Lord Huang. She thought it wasn''t that far away, but now... ''Spirit King Realm? How far is that from me? I''m barely in the first realm...'' She thought regretfully, and her mood visibly declined. ''Yurou... Looks like it''s going to be difficult...'' She thought as she remembered her best friend. Tang Yin noticed that her mood had visibly declined and smiled at her while patting her head. --"Although they say revenge is not good, if it is revenge that helps you find the determination to improve yourself, then you should take advantage of it. The Spiritual King Realm is not far from you, you''ll see." Tang Yin told her, and she looked at him but only nodded several times and replied with a ''Thank you, young master''. After that, they both continued walking down that road for a long while until they took a detour, according to the directions Xie Meiyu had given Tang Yin. There was a long road ahead of them. Chapter 27 - 27: New Mission Xie Meiyu stopped after walking for a while and looked back, thinking deeply, and after thinking for two minutes, she let out a small snort with her mouth. --"Hmph, you bastard, next time I see you, I''ll surprise you and you won''t have anything to say to scold me." She said with a smile, it sounded like she was scolding someone, but in reality, her smile revealed that she wasn''t angry. On the contrary, she was a little happy. It was just at that moment that a voice and a person appeared beside her. --"Strangely the young lady is talking to herself, it seems that young man somehow influenced you." He spoke. This was the man who was always hiding near her. Xie Meiyu looked at him sideways and smiled. --"Do you think an Orange aptitude in Spiritual Bones at my level is a bad talent?" She asked. The man looked at her in surprise. --"A Spiritual King, with 5 Main Spiritual Bones and Orange Aptitude in them, how could that be a bad talent? Even among the Great Sects, Miss could be in a good position, only if we rely on cultivation, but you are an alchemical cultivator, who told you such an outrageous thing?" he replied. He was actually very surprised. Even though he is more powerful than Xie Meiyu by a wide margin at the moment, he knows perfectly well that his talent is deficient in every possible field if he compares himself to Xie Meiyu. Despite having many more years than her and much higher cultivation, his aptitude is barely Grade Green, how could it be the Orange Aptitude, a bad talent for a Spirit King? Who the hell said such a thing? He thought. And Xie Meiyu let out a snort of derision at herself. --"Forget it, let''s go back to the city. I''ll see if this Alchemical Fire really can''t ascend as the Young Master said." She replied as she thought of different things and started walking again. ''Being an alchemical cultivator, it has made my cultivation level not what everyone wanted me to have at my age. By diverting my attention to alchemy, I seem to have neglected important parts of me, focusing on the compliments given to me by those around me.'' She thought with a deep mental sigh. ''I don''t think it''s wrong to follow the path I want to follow... Why should I follow the path my parents want for me?'' She thought looking at the sky without pausing. A myriad of thoughts and memories ran through her head at that moment, but in the end, she only let out a helpless sigh. There was little she could do if she lacked strength. --- Tang Yin and Huang Feifei had been traveling for more than one week since they left the city. They did not travel on the safe roads because, according to Xie Meiyu, many Young Masters from various nearby cities were going to be on those sides due to the Alchemical Fire. That is why they deviated from their path and went through the great forests and jungles. This was a dangerous path, full of wild animals, but for both of them, it was a piece of cake to walk them. Huang Feifei looked more energetic these days. She could even use a little more Spiritual Energy, and Tang Yin could verify that it was because she had completed the first mission to fully awaken her spiritual weapon. This was good news, as Tang Yin didn''t want to last long walking to the Blizzard Empire. But the truth is that now it was Tang Yin who, in the first seven days, had become a bit of a burden. His open wounds were bothering him for all that time, so, for three days to recover, they were living in a cave they found. Luckily for Tang Yin, his body in this world also seemed to be able to recover quickly. Although not as fast as his original body, but faster than any ordinary person. This was good, so in 3 days, he was ready to continue traveling, and with the medicinal herbs he had bought earlier, he continued to recover as he walked. In this way, they walked for more than seven days under the sun and the rain that occasionally fell. During that time, Tang Yin was also instructing various things to Huang Feifei, explaining some things to her. On the seventh day of their journey, Huang Feifei suggested to Tang Yin. --"Young Master, up ahead is Yellow Mist City, shall we go in?" asked Huang Feifei after the two of them had been walking for a long day, and it was getting a little dark. Tang Yin thought for a moment and nodded. --"Let''s go in, but only to buy a few things to restock and then move on. I didn''t expect the Blizzard Empire to be so far away, so we should hurry. Those people won''t stop wanting to catch us, so we can''t stay in one place too long until we get out." He replied. After that, they both entered the city. But, as Tang Yin had said, they only went inside to buy some small things and replenish supplies to continue on their way. Inside the city, Tang Yin saw something that made him realize that it was really good to be careful in these circumstances. There were posters of both of them around the city! Moreover, they were very well drawn, so they both had to go out the other way and then start running quickly to where they should go. It was this that caused that, right now, ninth days later, they were walking around the surroundings of one of the most important cities in the empire but did not dare to enter. Perhaps he could find some of the materials he needed for his recipe because, according to Huang Feifei, this was one of the four most prosperous Cities in the empire, but Tang Yin preferred not to risk his life. Although they had not been pursued, during this time, Tang Yin noticed the strength that a Capital Family could have in this small empire because even from the outside, he could already notice some ''Wanted'' posters painted on the city gate of one of the four most important Cities. ''Wanted, huh...'' Tang Yin thought mockingly. ''This family really has the biggest guts I''ve ever seen, but that''s okay, it seems like they want to push me so that I can fulfill the mission given to me by the System.'' Tang Yin thought from afar as he continued on his way. This family was powerful, but someone traveling with him wanted to take revenge on this family. Moreover, this family had put him in several cities with a price on his head. This was nothing but an insult to him and his Tang Family. And the Tang does not forgive those who offend them. But, since a person traveling with him wanted to take revenge on them out of a deep grudge, then Tang Yin would help her fulfill her revenge. ''You have asked for it, Huang Family, you should not blame me for that.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at Huang Feifei. During this time, he had also investigated her Spirit Weapon with the system and noticed that it was an air-type Spirit Weapon, so now that he knows that this Huang family put a lot of effort into wanting to kill him... He will not stop what he planned to do and try to make Huang Feifei his disciple. This will allow him to fulfill the system''s mission and also take revenge using his disciple to do so. Just as he was thinking like this, the system surprised him with a message. [Ding] [Mission Issued] | Help Huang Feifei get her First Spirit Bone and get tiered rewards. | Huang Feifei, the Host''s target, requires a Spirit Bone to further advance in her cultivation. If the host helps her obtain it from an Air Bird-type Spirit Beast, he will get tiered rewards. | Tiered Rewards: | 300-Year Beast: Cultivation Technique to Settle the Base, Earth Grade. Cultivation Technique to strengthen the Spiritual Bones, Earth Grade. | 400-Year Beast: Cultivation Technique to Settle the Base, Heaven Grade. One Hundred (100) Initial Ascension Pills, Earth Grade. | 500-Year Beast: Cultivation Technique to Settle the Base, Spirit Grade. Aptitude Cultivation Technique, Spirit Grade. One Thousand (1,000) Pills of Initial Ascension, Earth Grade. External Cultivation Enhancement Token: Level 1. | Additional Reward: Three (3) Spiritual Weapon Roulette Rolls. | Penalty for failure: Reduction of 2 Levels of the Host''s Cultivation. If the Host has no cultivation, he will start cultivating at Level -2. [Good luck, Host.] Tang Yin was a little surprised to see this window appear out of nowhere in front of him and quickly looked to see what it was. When he saw that it was a mission to get Huang Feifei a Spirit Bone, he gave a little mental sigh at least it wasn''t anything weird or bad, he thought. Then he quickly read the rewards, and as he finished reading them, his eyelids jumped a little. ''Hey, Administrator, may I know why the hell you don''t give me anything that''s useful to me? So far, only the recipe to cure me is useful to me. I can''t use the tokens on me and those pills... What the hell do I want them for if I have a Divine Soul? And why the fuck are you giving me such low-grade Cultivation Techniques? You do know that I''m the Heir of a Great Sect, right? I have plenty of those left over, what the fuck do I want them for? Are you an idiot or are you playing with me?'' Seeing these rewards, Tang Yin became a bit annoyed. The mission is good, of course. For something he already planned to do, would get rewards that''s a beautiful thing. But those rewards are of no use to him, so what are the missions for? [Hmph, you bastard, stop being so selfish, why should all the rewards revolve around you? You don''t even have cultivation, what do you want me to give you something that''s useful to you for if you won''t be able to use it without Spiritual Energy] Replied the system, well, the Administrator. [Besides, I''m not giving you those rewards for you, don''t you want to make her become your disciple? Well, that''s what I''m giving them to you for, those rewards are good for her. Besides, don''t blame me. I can''t put all the rewards in these missions. I just help you fulfill what you have in your mind. When you can cultivate, then I will give you the rewards that serve you] Culminating Administrator spoke, and Tang Yin then calmed down. ''Well, if it''s for her... It''s not bad either, but... How annoying, isn''t supposed to help me who''s his Host?'' Tang Yin asked, but he gave a sigh and didn''t expect to receive an answer to that question, but he did. [Don''t forget the previous name of the system. This thing is like this, it is made so that the Host can become immensely strong together with all his Family/Sect. So, if you have plans to make a force, these rewards will serve you a lot, and the system will give you many more rewards at that time, but not for you, but for your force to become powerful] Said the System again and then Tang Yin remembered this and nodded. ''The System''s name was that above all things, you mean the System has information on everything?'' Tang Yin asked in his mind, and the Administrator was silent for a while. When Tang Yin thought that, again, he would be left without an answer to a question he asked the system, it replied. [Yes, the system itself is practically omniscient. It knows many things or you could say it knows everything, that''s why it could tell precisely where Huang Feifei was at that time and will continue to do so. And it is because of this very special qualification of this thing, that it can be called ''Above All Things''. Don''t ask any more questions I can''t answer any more] The Administrator said and after that, became silent. Tang Yin was greatly surprised to hear about the power of the system, so much so that he was stunned and still for a moment. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Shit, is there really something omniscient in this world?'' Tang Yin thought in a daze at that moment Huang Feifei who was walking merrily with a smile on her face, noticed that Tang Yin had stopped, so she stopped as well in doubt. --"What''s wrong, Young Master?" She asked but received no answer. It''s because Tang Yin was thinking a lot of things at that moment... Chapter 28 - 28: Is there immortality? A thing that can be omniscient is something that knows everything. From the history of the past to the present and everything that will happen in the future. There is a belief in their world that is very mysterious that has never been able to be verified, and at this point, they treat it as a myth. It is something that has to do with omniscience. Before that, you have to know that the mission of many of the people in the cultivation world is to achieve immortality. But how could they do that? First, the belief is different depending on the World and the Living Being in question. For example, according to Tang Yin''s mother, who is from a Lower World like this one, where the latter is currently located, everyone in her world had the belief that reaching the Cultivation Realm above a certain Cultivation Realm that was the greatest in their small world would make them ''gods'' or make them ''truly immortal''. This in itself is a reality but the same time a lie. It is a reality because, as they enter the Cultivation Realm above the one their mother mentioned, their life expectancy expands vastly because they begin to understand divinity. Normally, they can live thousands of years, even if they are only 1 level above. Also, the higher they go up in their cultivation, the longer their life expectancy will be, to the point where they can practically live hundreds of thousands of years or millions of years without aging. The truth is, that number of years is already enough to be practically immortal. You can see so many changes in life and the fall and rebirth of numerous forces that you might even get bored with life. But it is not true immortality. No one in the Tang Yin World is a true immortal, no one can live forever. An example is the Great Ancestor of the Tang Yin Sect. Despite having reached the highest possible level, of which only a legend remains and which no one else has managed to reach, he ended up dying after his time had come. But, despite that, in his world, there is a rumor that spreads through all the powerful Sects it is a rumor that, even when time has proven it to be false, still, none of the powerful have stopped trying. The legend says that the only way to reach Immortality is either by absorbing the essence of a World or by going on an endless journey to the Mysterious and Beautiful Starry Sky to absorb the stars. There is a reason why they believe this, firstly because worlds are immortal. A World, whether it is a planet floating in space or a square Continent floating in space, is a living thing that can create life and is also immortal. It can live forever. A clear example is the World of the Tang Sect. According to historical records, it could be more than 10 billion years old and has never worn out, and shows no signs of dying. It is precisely because of this and this belief that has led many powerful Cultivators to enter the second most dangerous places in existence: the Cores of a planet. In the end, they end up dead, as they cannot bear the terror that a planet''s Core instills. In addition, another reason why they believe it is possible to be immortal is because of an existence that occasionally appears in the worlds that make up the plane where Tang Yin lived. The latter never got to see such an existence, but it is an existence that occasionally appears and makes a Divine Tree blossom in a random world, after that, it disappears. There are records of such an existence in all the historical books of all the Sects, is a true immortal. But what the hell is he? Nobody knows. Now, what is certain is that this very existence is what creates the second belief that Immortality is found in the Starry Heaven. Because after appearing, when it is its turn to disappear, it flies up to the Starry Sky and disappears into a star. It is also here that the belief of omniscience is born. Everyone in his world believes that such an existence is omniscient and that he is the only immortal that exists since it is always the same one that appears. It always looks the same and always does the same thing. Furthermore, the tree that this being can make grow is a Tree of Wisdom and bestows a Golden Fruit, which is associated with many, many incredible stories. It is from there that the belief is born that, in the Beautiful and Mysterious ''Starry Sky'', are found the two most important things which every Cultivator of his world pursues: Immortality and Omniscience. Virtually every one of the Supreme Sects has been created on a world chosen by that existence to plant the Tree of Wisdom. The only exception to this is the Tang Sect of Tang Yin. They, despite believing in that existence, have never had the urge to take over one of those worlds because they are already talented by nature and powerful by effort. Tang Yin in his time, also became interested in immortality, and deep inside, this is his most longing desire since he needs to become immortal and has his own reasons to reach such a level. But, to be able to travel to the Starry Heaven requires immense strength, which he has never been able to reach. But, on the other hand, he never had it in his mind to become omniscient, first because he does not believe that such a thing exists and second because, if he knew everything, he would not be able to enjoy the beauty of this world. The first is the most important reason why he has no interest in it. But now it turns out that omniscience really exists? And does it seem to be related to itself? ''Is this a curse or is it that you want me to become the natural enemy of all living beings in my world?'' Tang Yin asked in his mind after thinking this far, but the system didn''t answer him. ''Hey, so tell me, does immortality really exist?'' He asked quickly, but again, no one answered him, even when a full 5 minutes had passed. Tang Yin then gave up on this and sighed. It had already happened to him that he asked complicated questions to the system, and it didn''t answer him, so it was no surprise that this thing didn''t answer him this time. Of course, he had his own thoughts on the matter and firmly believes that immortality exists, but he wanted to get the answer from something that seemed to know of it. Still, Tang Yin continued a bit thoughtfully and then could only shake his head, and it was then that he noticed Huang Feifei looking at him quizzically. --"Young Master?" She asked, as if for the ninth time. Tang Yin then came back to himself and was surprised to see her like this. --"Oh, I''m sorry, Miss Huang. For a moment I remembered some things and stopped unintentionally, let''s go on. We should look for where to camp tonight, so we can eat quietly." Tang Yin said with a smile and started walking, Huang Feifei, although confused, did not ask anything and just nodded. --"That''s fine, Young Master." She replied with a smile and caught up with him again. After that, they both walked for a couple more hours chatting and laughing, until they stopped at a nearby forest, arranged everything, made a fire, and started cooking meat and eating. --"Miss Huang, do you know if there is any Spirit Forest in the vicinity of the border?" Tang Yin asked, and Huang Feifei looked thoughtful for a moment. After thinking for a moment, she nodded. --"If I remember correctly, there is a medium-sized Spirit Forest between the border of 4 Empires there. Practically from there, you can go to any of the empires. If once you are there, if you cross it to the east, there is the Blizzard Empire if you cross it to the west, there is this empire, to the north is a Second Level Empire, quite powerful, and to the south is another second level empire, so, from there we can decide which way to go, besides, that Forest has Beasts between 1 year and 20 or 30 thousand years old, maybe more, Young Master." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. --"I see, of all those empires you named, which one has an Academy that interests you?" Tang Yin asked, and Huang Feifei thought for a moment. --"I know all those Academies because the Empires usually have several tournaments of strength every year or every few years. If I had to say, the academy I like the most is the Northern Empire. There have been several geniuses come out of there that always stand out above an entire generation, but..." At last, she shook her head helplessly. --"Maybe the Young Master doesn''t know because he''s not from around here, but my talent is mediocre even in the small town where I was born, I''m considered mediocre. And in that academy, I wouldn''t be able to excel, besides, from what I heard, the Genius of Red Rain City went to this academy. He is a very annoying person and is a friend of Huang Liuji." She replied. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"That''s why I prefer Blizzard Academy, I once met a cultivator girl from there and she was nice, as well as very strong and talented." She said, culminating in what she had to say. Tang Yin nodded at what she had said. ''If all goes well, I should have no problem getting her to the Third Realm before I have to leave...'' Tang Yin thought. --"All right, then tomorrow we''ll head towards that Spirit Forest, then go straight to the Blizzard Empire." And just like that, the night passed without a counter time... Chapter 29 - 29: A month has passed... Thus, the days and nights passed quickly, and soon a month had passed. It had been a few days since they had arrived at the border, but Tang Yin at this moment again understood how gigantic this continent could be. They had traveled for a whole month since they left the city, and it was only the night before that they arrived at the Spirit Forest they were looking for. How far could it be to travel from one region to another? Tang Yin thought as he imagined this. But he never complained about this because no one loved adventures more than Tang Yin. During his past life, he had gone on countless adventures and never tired of them. He did not like to travel on flying boats or other types of mounts, although he occasionally had to his thing was to travel by walking, running, flying, or using some similar methods. That''s why he had decided to travel in this world that way, at least for now. --"Young Master, what did we come to the Spiritual Forest for? I think it''s dangerous for us to be around here, this place is full of Spiritual Beasts everywhere..." Huang Feifei said as she looked around the sides. The two of them had already spent more than 1 month together and had many adventures, so Huang Feifei felt much closer to him, but still called him with respect and treated him as ''Young Master''. But, during this time, Tang Yin had not said anything to Huang Feifei regarding why they were going to the Spiritual Forest. But, seeing that they were already here, Tang Yin thought it was about time. --"Miss Huang, we came here for you. Let''s go get you your first Spirit Bone." Tang Yin said with a calm smile as he began to prepare and take out multiple weapons that were going to help him in the upcoming fight. Huang Feifei was stunned when she heard this and then looked at him in surprise. --"Are you serious, Young Master!?" She asked approaching Tang Yin with a big smile of surprise and longing. Tang Yin smiled at her and nodded. --"Of course, let''s get ready and go a little deeper." Tang Yin replied, and she quickly nodded and began to get ready. It didn''t take long, and soon they were ready and started walking through the beautiful Spiritual Forest. The difference between a Spiritual Forest and a Common Forest is huge. In a Common Forest, there are only wild animals and trees, many dead trees, and even many dry leaves on the ground. Whereas everything in a Spiritual Forest feels as if it is alive. There is an immense amount of spiritual energy in these places, thus making them one of the cultivation paradises for cultivators, but one that no one dares to cultivate in because it would attract Beasts quickly. Here there are all kinds of small Spiritual Beasts, some that fly, and no one kills them no matter how old they are because they are the ones that keep the light in the forest. During the day, they are kept off and are resting. The forests during those times look a bit dull, as they only light up the passive plant-like beasts that have that ability and the sun. But, during the nights... The Spiritual Forest becomes one of the best landscapes that anyone in this world could ever want to see. The beautiful little beasts come back and give light, keep beautiful synchronicity with the moon, and make a beautiful contrast to all the trees and other passive beasts inside, making everything beautiful. But all this allows the forest to always, have a huge amount of spiritual energy, and many types of Beasts are born there. It is the beautiful difference between a Forest which gives the impression of being alive, and an ordinary forest which gives the impression of being dead. Although, of course, the other and clearer difference is the Spiritual Beasts. Both of them have only walked for a moment, but they have managed to see a few Spiritual Beasts of a few years passing nearby, but because Tang Yin is leading the way, they did not run into them. --"Young Master, what kind of beast are we going to hunt? Earlier I took the test in the Hall and it came out that I am of air attribute, those Beasts are a bit difficult to hunt..." She said after walking around for a while. She had forgotten to mention this to Tang Yin, but Tang Yin smiled. --"I know, this time we''re going to try to hunt any Hawk-type birds, since those suit you very well because of the attacks and defenses they offer. Your Scepter is of air attribute and its ability is passive attack, you don''t have much range normally, but you have a wide variety of ability usage. If we prioritize the Hawk-type ones on your first 3 Bones, later on, it will be much better to get skills from other Spirit Beasts." Tang Yin said calmly, and Huang Feifei was surprised. --"Hawk-type? Those are very fast, Young Master." She replied with surprise, and Tang Yin nodded with a smile. Of course, he knew hunting them would be difficult because of that, but he didn''t care, he had a plan. --"It''s hard to find them in their nests during the daytime too, but it''s the only way. The nests of those guys are usually in the deep places of the Spiritual Forests, if we go there, we will surely die even if it''s at night. So, it''s better to play it safe. But we can''t leave this place, without first finding a 500-year-old Hawk." Tang Yin said firmly. He was determined to get those three rewards from the system. But, for Huang Feifei, as usual, this was another surprise. --"You mean we''re going to hunt a 500-Year Beast, Young Master? How could we kill such a powerful beast?" She asked a little altered. That''s a 500-year-old Beast, you know! How could they kill a 500-year-old Beast, which was equivalent to the tenth Level of the First Realm? But Tang Yin was confident. What was a mere 500 Year Beast to him? He had killed many guys of higher cultivation than that just over one month ago. He couldn''t be afraid of such a thing unless he was going to face it head-on. In that case, yes, he would be afraid because he would surely have to flee or else, he would die. But, as long as he has his weapons reinforced by that beautiful and capable alchemist, killing these things would be easy as long as shows up. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"You don''t need to worry about that since I said I would help you obtain a Spirit Bone, then let''s always go for the best. I accept nothing but the best when I''m going to do something." Tang Yin replied firmly as he put a hand on her shoulder and nodded to her to keep her calm. She then didn''t know what to say and could only nod. Then, the search began... Chapter 30 - 30: SH*T! Tang Yin then walked forward quickly while avoiding several nearby Spiritual Beasts. ''Hm, this forest is also divided into regions, the first region apparently only has Beasts between 1 and 300 years old. This second region has more powerful Beasts, I''ve seen several 400 and 500-year-old ones around here, but no 600-year-old ones...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the surroundings and guided Huang Feifei the latter was going in total silence as she watched as she passed by these beasts unnoticed. She was becoming more and more amazed at Tang Yin''s enormous ability. To be able to do this without cultivation is a truly difficult challenge to achieve or perhaps impossible. If someone didn''t go through incredibly dangerous training, they couldn''t do such a thing. And that amazed her when she asked Tang Yin about his age, he told her was 21 years old. How did he go through such training when he was barely one year older than her? What kind of existence was Tang Yin before, and what level of cultivation could he have reached? She thought but could not come up with an answer, so she simply stopped thinking about it. Tang Yin then stopped at that moment. --"This way, let''s stay close." Tang Yin spoke softly as he looked at the sky and then a part of the ground. --"Are there any Hawks around here, Young Master?" She asked, and Tang Yin then pointed to the ground. --"The only way to find Hawks during the day without going to their nest is to look for the droppings they leave behind, look, there, there and there are Hawk droppings, plus their ages range from 400 to 600 years. Also, look at that tree..." Tang Yin said he first showed the places where the Hawk droppings were scattered all over the place and then pointed to the tree above them and the three trees nearby. --"That strawberry that these trees bear is the favorite food of a baby spiritual hawk, especially the Hurricane Hawks, which are the ones that serve you the most. If there is so much droppings around here, it means there are several Hawks that have young, and from the amount I can see, I think this must be the second time they have come for strawberries. Considering the size of a Baby Hurricane Hawk, their parents must come about 4 or 5 times a day in order to satiate them. So, if we wait here, we will surely find." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei was surprised at how much information he had just given her. She hadn''t expected hunting Spiritual Beasts to be like this, but she quickly made a mental note of everything he had told her. Maybe it would come in handy in the future. After seeing her nod, Tang Yin averted his gaze, but just at that moment, he noticed movement nearby, so immediately stepped back while pushing Huang Feifei as well. --"Shh..." He said softly, and just at that moment a tiger-like spiritual beast came out from behind some small trees nearby, but this one directly passed by without noticing Tang Yin and Huang Feifei. ''500 years...'' Tang Yin thought when he saw it. After about 2 minutes, the tiger had disappeared from their sight. Normally these animals have an impressive sense of smell, but before entering the Forest, Tang Yin sprayed on his and Huang Feifei''s body a special perfume he had made, which mimicked the smell of a spiritual herb that is always in spiritual forests, so despite his sense of smell, the tiger could not sense anything nearby. After seeing it go, Tang Yin showed himself again while Huang Feifei followed him. They both stood quietly under a strawberry tree. If Tang Yin had cultivation, he might be more active and go to look for the hawk, but because he didn''t, he must be patient. Thus, 1 hour passed... 2 hours... 3, 5 hours... 8 hours had passed, and both were still waiting nearby. Even Tang Yin was already getting a little impatient. ''These bastards have several places to get food from, huh... How big is this forest then?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. These strawberry trees grow on many sides in the spiritual forests, so if the forest is big enough, then it''s normal for there to be many. But this is the sacrifice he must make to hunt a spiritual beast, so he was patient. The problem is, if the sun goes down and they haven''t managed to hunt, they''re going to have to wait until tomorrow to try again. That''s too much trouble, Tang Yin thought and looked around a bit. Huang Feifei was already starting to feel hungry, but she said nothing. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Follow me..." Tang Yin said in it this moment, and Huang Feifei nodded and was about to start walking, but just as Tang Yin turned around to speak to her, he noticed dangerous, yellow eyes staring at him from too close a distance. ''SHIT! '' He thought and immediately pulled Huang Feifei towards him while jumping backward, but seeing that he couldn''t pull her hard enough to avoid the bite of the huge viper coming behind her, Tang Yin suddenly stopped while jumping, putting one foot on the ground and after doing so, he supported with his other foot quickly and bent his body to where she was to push her to the other side, and it was just the moment when the viper launched its bite, but as Huang Feifei was no longer there it could only bite the air, but it was very close to Tang Yin''s arm. Huang Feifei felt stunned when she noticed this. A huge winged viper had almost its entire body in front of it, this scared her to death. Tang Yin on his part threw a strong blow toward the head of the snake, but he was not looking to hurt it, he was only looking to throw two disorienting smoke bombs toward the place, which exploded as soon as they touched the body of the huge beast and this was the opportunity for Tang Yin to jump over it and get to where Huang Feifei was and immediately grabbed her by the waist and jumped backward to get out of the disorienting smoke with her in his arms. Tang Yin quickly ran behind a huge tree trunk and hid. ''Shit, what the hell is a killer flying snake doing in this place?'' thought Tang Yin with a frown. He never expected to find such an annoying animal on the outskirts of this spiritual forest, and on top of that one so many years old. The flying snake assassin is a tricky beast to assassinate or deceive, they have an extremely powerful sense that can sense their prey at a great distance, even if they themselves are in the disorienting smoke of Tang Yin. Also, as spirit beasts, they have immensely great potential and can grow faster than most spirit beasts. But they are extremely arrogant and territorial, usually not leaving their territories, which is why Tang Yin is surprised to see such a Beast in this place, which is not their territory. Huang Feifei on the other hand, did not understand what kind of beast it was, but she was extremely frightened because that beast looked very powerful. --"Young Master Tang Yin, what kind of beast is it, can we kill it?" She asked, and Tang Yin frowned slightly. --"It''s a killer flying snake. It doesn''t suit you, this one is not air type, it seems to be poison type. It is one of the most dangerous beasts in existence, it is difficult to assassinate..." Tang Yin said, but at just that moment, he noticed a movement to his right and was startled. --"Fuck!" Tang Yin shouted in great shock and immediately kicked Huang Feifei hard in the stomach which propelled them both away from each other. Chapter 31 - 31: Two Spiritual Beasts! The kick was not intended to hurt her, although it did hurt her. He threw that strong kick because as soon as he turned to his right, saw the snake''s murderous eyes right behind them and noticed that the pupils were focused on him, so, to keep her safe, he had to push her away with a strong kick. But the kick certainly affected Huang Feifei. Still, Tang Yin had no time to worry about this. Immediately after that, he shouted. --"Run, stay away from this thing!" shouted Tang Yin and immediately threw another disorienting smoke again, but this time it was not to escape, as soon as the smoke exploded, Tang Yin jumped to the right of the beast and as soon as he did, threw several weapons from his arms in the direction of the snake. Huang Feifei, seeing that Tang Yin planned to fight this beast, immediately heeded him and ran to hide, but just then she was surprised because she saw a huge bird rushing towards her. "KYAAAAAA!" the loud hawk ''roar'' could be heard at that moment. Tang Yin then looked in Huang Feifei''s direction and was surprised. ''Shit, now you''re coming, you bastard?'' Tang Yin thought angrily and immediately took out a dagger from his inventory and held it tightly, then turned around taking advantage of the snake still being in the smoke, and jumped towards a nearby tree branch to hold on with one hand and used the other hand and the momentum caused from his jump, to throw one of his daggers towards where the Hawk that planned to attack Huang Feifei was coming from. The latter was so surprised by the huge scream that she fell backward sitting down, but she had spent several days with Tang Yin and had received some teachings from him, so as soon as she fell sitting down, she used this momentum to roll to the right and hide behind some small trees quickly. She knew could not fight. Her spiritual energy was not yet able to be used much and had never received training in martial arts, so her fighting ability was almost nil. That''s why when she sensed that Tang Yin had attacked the Hawk, quickly hid. "KYAGHH" Just at those moments heard the hawk''s cry. Tang Yin is a born hunter, so all his attacks were meant to go to the weakest point of the attacking beast, so even though it was not a very strong attack coming from a being that was not a cultivator, it still hurt it, and this made Tang Yin smile. This would buy him some time because the hawk immediately moved its head and beak trying to pull out the dagger that was embedded in its stomach. Tang Yin saw this and smiled. Of course, he did not forget about the snake behind him, so as soon as he finished throwing the dagger, and immediately jumped on top of the branch and then jumped a little to the right being on his back to make a 180-degree turn, since he sensed danger coming behind him. Taking advantage of the jump he immediately pulled out another of his daggers and held it firmly, and the moment he saw the huge body of the snake, he thrust his dagger hard into its body and moved it a little, causing this huge beast to let out a small scream. But Tang Yin could no longer move the dagger across the body, as the skin of this snake is extremely tough. The fact that he was able to stick it is because he stuck it through the parts where it did not have many scales, so after sticking it into the body and moving it a little with his weight, Tang Yin immediately let go of it and fell to the ground on his feet. Next, with quick thoughts, Tang Yin ran towards the blind spot of the huge snake looking to attack the hawk first, but it was just the moment when the snake shook strongly trying to strike Tang Yin, but Tang Yin smiled cunningly at that moment. As soon as he felt the snake''s tail approaching him, he turned around and immediately bent his body downward, avoiding the snake''s tail strike. "KYAAAAA!" This coincided with the moment when the hawk finished pulling the dagger out of his stomach and opened his eyes wide to look for the bastard who stuck that dagger in him, but unfortunately for him, he couldn''t see anything else but a huge tail about to hit him and he couldn''t avoid it. "KYAAGH--" Another loud cry, but this time of pain, came out of the hawk''s beak. This blow from the viper sent it flying through the air until it hit a huge tree, and Tang Yin immediately moved to the right of where he was, quickly running along the ground after avoiding that heavy blow from the snake, he was moving towards the tree where the hawk had fallen. Tang Yin quickly pulled out several more weapons from his inventory, they were extremely small and sharp weapons, they looked like needles, only they were a little thicker, and as soon as he pulled them out, he jumped into the air, grabbing a tree branch, then propelling himself further into the sky and it was the moment when threw them towards the hawk, four at the same time while spinning forward to gain strength and momentum, each turn his body took, was equal to 4 needles that flew out of his hands, and he made three turns just before falling. As soon as he hit the ground, Tang Yin heard another terrifying noise coming from in front of him, but he paid no attention to it. Yes, he had heavily wounded the hawk because those were the weapons that were processed by his special liquid, but he was not going to pay attention to just one beast when he was fighting against a more dangerous one that was much faster. That was why, as soon as he fell, he immediately jumped to the ground and rolled around the place until he got behind a small tree, but this tree was soon destroyed by a skill that the killer snake had cast. This made Tang Yin have to dodge to the right, ''Shit, this bastard started using skills.'' Tang Yin thought, quickly noticing that the situation was very dangerous. He couldn''t let the snake realize that he is dangerous, because if that happens, this snake will start using skills to assassinate him, and at those moments, he could only run away. But, just as Tang Yin bent his body to the right to avoid the damage that could be caused by the trunks of the recently destroyed tree, the snake took advantage of the moment to quickly approach him and opened its mouth wide trying to bite him, it was extremely close to him, only 2 meters away. At this distance, almost no one could do anything. Even Tang Yin was a little scared to see those huge jaws open in front of him. The venom of this snake is extremely dangerous. A bite could kill him in a few seconds now that he is not a cultivator. But after seeing this and getting scared for a moment, Tang Yin immediately smiled. ''Just what I expected, you bastard, bring this!'' Tang Yin shouted internally and immediately moved his right arm horizontally as if he wanted to cut something. Of course, he didn''t plan on that. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His hands had no weapon to cut, they had three strange golden needles that had a small pouch stuck in them, and this horizontal movement was precisely to throw them in the direction of the snake''s mouth. The killer snake, as well as any snake, its weakness is always the head. The problem is that they know it, so their head and mouth always try to protect them well. That is why they usually go through training to grow strong scales on their heads. This training is a very cruel one that few can see, but when they see it and learn why they do it, they realize the strong desire for survival that these pesky killer beasts have. But there is a moment when these snakes open their mouths, and is when they are completely sure that they can win the battle they are having. That is why the only way Tang Yin thought to be able to kill this beast was to make him believe that was about to win. Because is still young, fell into his trap. The small needles, as soon as they left Tang Yin''s hand, rushed strongly towards the snake, entering its mouth and sticking strongly into its throat. Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to throw to the ground drifting with his feet, to approach the snake. While he took out two new daggers from his inventory, sticking them with a strong jump in the gums of the beast, but this caused the snake to give a loud cry of pain and Tang Yin had to move away immediately because he noticed that it moved its body abruptly and sought to give it a strong blow with its tail. That strike also sought to launch an ability that ended up wiping out everything in its path and that Tang Yin had to avoid at all costs, but as he did so, he immediately launched two huge balls toward the snake''s body that, as soon as they touched it, exploded in a loud explosion. ''Die with your own poison, you bastard.'' Tang Yin thought with a sinister smile on his face, and right after the explosion, a huge mass of green poison spread all over the place, and a large amount of venom started to come out of the snake which made it writhe in pain from side to side and hit different trees during the process. Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to run to where the hawk was, and he immediately came out right behind where the hawk and used his daggers to hit it hard from behind. The latter let out another scream and tried to hit him. He had not been able to move because Tang Yin had prevented him from moving with the weapons from before, they were all stuck in his wings, so in his attempt to hit Tang Yin he felt a sharp pain in his wings, and Tang Yin smiled towards him and quickly moved away after giving him the blows with his daggers. Then he quickly pulled out other golden needles, but these had nothing attached to his body, they were small thin needles that quickly stuck into the stomach of the huge hawk, then Tang Yin took advantage of the moment when the hawk screamed in pain again, and quickly approached, then launched a strong flying kick towards the hawk''s stomach, using the momentum of his kick to stick his needles even further inside and then to move away a little to avoid any kind of attack that this guy wanted to give him. After that, he ran to the right and immediately threw more needles at his right-wing while the hawk let out a loud cry of pain, but it was too late for a scream. Tang Yin, getting behind him, immediately pulled out a sword from the inventory and thrust it into his neck. --"Miss Huang, grab that and come here!" Tang Yin then shouted as he threw a dagger at her towards where she had been hiding. Just then, Huang Feifei came out from where she had been hiding and approached after grabbing the dagger, Tang Yin nodded to her. Only now was he able to let out a small sigh. --"Kill it and start synthesizing it into your first Spiritual Bone." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she looked at him from head to toe, focusing her gaze on his handsome face. --"Young Master, do want me to treat you first? You''re badly hurt." She asked as she stared at him, and Tang Yin looked at himself and then shook his head. Although he was injured in different parts of his body, they were not serious injuries. He managed to move around well and avoid the fatal blows that could have been delivered by those skills used by these beasts. So he was not seriously injured. --"It''s okay, Miss Huang, you can start, don''t worry about me." Tang Yin replied and was about to turn around, but just at that moment, Huang Feifei spoke. --"Young Master... Your face, did always have those wounds?" she asked doubtfully without taking her eyes off him, and Tang Yin was stunned as soon as he heard her and brought his hands to his face to touch himself. ''Shit!'' He thought to himself. His mask had been broken during the fight, and he hadn''t noticed... Chapter 32 - 32: Huang Feifeis words Tang Yin quickly took out a new mask from his inventory and immediately put it on while turning around and standing with his back to Huang Feifei. --"...Miss Huang, please start synthesizing. We can''t stay long." Tang Yin replied softly, but his heart was beating extremely fast. ''Shit, shit, shit, those bastards...'' Tang Yin shouted in his mind angrily, began to feel his hatred for those bastards who gave him these scars start to grow even more. He didn''t expect his current ugly face, to be seen by a beautiful woman like Huang Feifei, but what happened can no longer be undone. After saying that, Tang Yin was about to start walking towards where the writhing snake was to finish killing it, but Huang Feifei walked a little towards him and grabbed the sleeves of his clothes, making him stop and turn a little to look at her, but she lowered her head, and her cheeks blushed. --"...Young Master, seeing your face without a mask gave me the same feeling as when I saw you for the first time, at that moment. You have a perfect and beautiful face, please don''t feel bad for having a few small imperfections that seek to stain it. Remember that a huge and beautiful lake will not be polluted by a small dry leaf that wants to stain its beauty..." She said softly. Her voice sounded quite low, but as soon as she said this her face blushed even more like a tomato, and she immediately turned and ran to where the Hawk was to kill him. But her words hit right into Tang Yin''s heart and raised huge waves back and forth, causing Tang Yin to be greatly shocked. He was surprised by many things right now. By the beautiful face of this beautiful blushing lady, by her words, and by the reaction he himself was having to these words. But only he could understand what these words could mean to him at this moment. Tang Yin stared at her for a moment, and then a smile blossomed under his mask. Those words... They really made him feel better. ''This girl...'' He thought and smiled, then quickly turned around he was going to slay that annoying beast that kept making a fuss and wouldn''t let him enjoy the moment. But, just at that moment, he felt movement nearby. ''Humans...'' He thought and immediately jumped up to stand in front of Huang Feifei, to which she was surprised by this reaction of his and was about to ask what was going on, but Tang Yin''s shout came first. --"Who? Show yourself!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment as he looked in a certain direction. Huang Feifei then looked in that direction as well and also noticed movement so she became alert. 5 figures were coming from that place. ''Cultivators...'' Tang Yin thought and focused his senses to see their levels. ''One at the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, Two at the Third Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, one at the Seventh Level of the same Realm and... A Second Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm... Besides, they are young.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. The strength was considerable, worthy of being able to hunt in these parts, especially that last member. Practically, it was a force Tang Yin shouldn''t mess with no matter what. Only that Spiritual Lord, someone from the Fourth Cultivation Realm, could easily kill him. For such a person, the Snake that he had to beat using clever tactics, would be easy to defeat. Let alone when you put the rest together, even escaping could be complicated, Tang Yin thought at that time. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the 5 figures showed themselves, they were all women, and Tang Yin was surprised by the person who came in front. She was a beautiful woman, but she didn''t look like a little princess. She had a fierce and determined aura. She was also very talented. She is about 23 years old, but she is already in the Lord''s Spiritual Realm. --"Young Master, you need not be alarmed. We were looking for a killer snake and we were just able to track it here, we saw how it killed it when we were about to help, so we decided to show ourselves, I beg your pardon for taking so long..." Said the young senior lady. --"Right, right, Young Lord, don''t worry, we won''t do any harm. We are from the Imperial Blizzard Academy and we are here to hunt a beast for our friend..." Said another one of them and was followed by the rest of them. Tang Yin saw this and frowned slightly, but just then he heard Huang Feifei shout out a name. --"Big Sister Xilei!" she shouted in astonishment, looking at the young woman leading them, and Tang Yin was surprised to hear this name. A deep nostalgia struck him the moment he heard this name, but he quickly sent that nostalgia deep into his mind, not allowing himself to be carried away by his momentary feelings. The moment Jun Xilei heard someone call her this name, she looked at Huang Feifei with doubt, and after a moment''s thought, she was surprised as well. --"Ohh, little sister Feifei, I didn''t expect it to be you..." She said pleasantly surprised as she looked at her, and Huang Feifei was glad to realize that she still recognized her. --"Do you know her?" Tang Yin then asked, and Huang Feifei nodded at him with a smile. --"Yes, Young Master, do you remember I told you that I once met a person from the Imperial Blizzard Academy? She''s the one I was referring to." She replied with a big smile, and Tang Yin then nodded and relaxed a little, then looked at the group of 5 women. --"It''s nice to meet you ladies. I hope you understand why I was in alarm." Tang Yin said, and they nodded in unison. --"Don''t worry, Young Master. We understand it''s okay to go into alarm when totally unrelated people you don''t recognize show up." Jun Xilei replied with a smile and approached them. --"But I didn''t expect to see you here, girl, how have you been? I haven''t seen you in 4 years, did you decide to move as I told you?" she asked as looked at Huang Feifei, and she smiled with some embarrassment. --"A lot has happened, big sister Xilei. But yes, we are heading to the Blizzard Empire, as I want to go to the Blizzard Imperial Academy." She replied without telling many details, then Jun Xilei nodded. --"Don''t worry, right now I have a very high status there. I can help you get in no problem." She said, and then one of the girls stepped forward with a big smile, she was the second strongest. --"That''s right, big sister Xilei is now one of the 3 First Geniuses of the Empire and will soon be heading to a Great Sect." She said with a big smile, she was really proud of her elder sister and had been following her for about 4 years now. Thanks to her older sister, she managed to reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Master Realm at the young age of 23. It is because of that that she has the possibility to reach the Spiritual Lord Realm at 25 and thus be able to go to a Great Sect, that is why she is so grateful to her and feels so proud of what she has achieved. Huang Feifei was surprised by this and looked at Jun Xilei. --"You are amazing, Big Sister Xilei, congratulations." She said with a big smile and congratulated her. Jun Xilei nodded back, but Tang Yin had to butt into the conversation at that moment. --"Miss Huang, you should synthesize the bone at once, I can''t guarantee that the Hawk will die before you can finish it off." Tang Yin said with a smile, and then Huang Feifei realized that and immediately nodded. --"Excuse me, big sisters. I must synthesize this Spirit Bone." She said, and after seeing them nod she went to the Hawk and finished it off in the throat with the dagger Tang Yin had given her. Just at those moments, a large amount of spiritual energy began to flow out of the 500-year-old cultivation Hawk''s body, so she immediately sat down-cross-legged. --"Miss Huang, you must synthesize it in the Main Bone of the Spine, make sure you don''t make a mistake." Tang Yin said at this time, and Huang Feifei nodded obediently. --"Wait, isn''t this Miss Feifei''s first Spiritual Bone? Why must she synthesize it in the column? Everyone knows you should start with the limbs to avoid future problems." Said the girl who had spoken to Huang Feifei before this attracted everyone''s attention. In fact, all of them agreed. Only Huang Feifei was a little confused and looked at Tang Yin. Tang Yin turned his face and looked at them. Chapter 33 - 33: She trusts him. --"That''s right, Young Master, why are you telling her to synthesize it in the column, if it''s her first Bone? Clearly, that''s bad." Jun Xilei continued. But Tang Yin looked at them as if they were fools. --"Is this your thinking or did someone else teach them to you?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, though his tone of voice sounded a bit mocking. Yes, it was a bit laughable for him to be told such a barbarity. --"Young Master, it''s not a bad thing. Everyone on the continent knows that. When acquiring the first Spiritual Bone, you should preferably seek it from the lower limbs. This is done so that you can maintain balance in the construction of the Bone Body." Jun Xilei said calmly. --"In fact, this is a teaching that was left to us by the Great Researcher of the Supreme Academy many years ago and then verified by the researchers of the different sects. Our thinking obviously goes according to what they say. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They are the masters of the field." She continued, and Tang Yin smiled a little at that moment, in fact, a moment later, he couldn''t help but let out a chuckle when he heard this. --"Hahaha, sorry, ladies. I''m not laughing at you, it''s just that teaching is really wrong." Tang Yin said, his laughter rooted in the fact that he was being told that the most important bone in the body might be the limb bone. In his world, the idiot who said that would be bathed in a sea of spit from everyone who gave him proof that such a thing was not so. And the last one to say so was more than 500 million years ago. To be exact, it was 750 million years ago! Since then, the belief that limb bones were more important was completely eradicated by the new research and evidence that came in. The understanding of culture allowed them that. How in the world could they have such stupid thinking? He thought. Furthermore, this is an insult to many researchers in his world, as is his teacher, because starting with the limbs and completing the Spiritual Bone Body creates an immense talent deficit, in which many incredible talents from many years ago had to see death. But the people here don''t seem to know this. That''s why Jun Xilei and the 4 girls frowned when they heard him say that. --"What do you mean, Young Master?" They asked, not really looking for information from what he said. They asked the question because they were angry at his reaction. They did not believe that Tang Yin could know more than those great researchers. There was simply no way such a thing was possible. But Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. --"It''s okay, I have no problem teaching them that. The researchers talking, they are not wrong in the fact that the lower bones should be prioritized, the problem is in the execution when it comes to obtaining them as the first Spiritual Bone, which is wrong. The first Spiritual Bone is the most important for a cultivator, think for a moment, what is the only bone that, without its existence, the skeleton does not stand firm? Yes, the spine is the only bone that binds the whole body together, and without its presence, there is no skeleton, there is just a bunch of Bones. Also, within the rank of importance of Spiritual Bones, this is within the Top3, but, at the same time it is the only one in the Top3 that must be obtained first." Tang Yin said. --"There are many basic reasons for this to be so. Think for yourselves about what is inside your Souls before you get the column, remember?" Tang Yin asked after he had spoken enough and looked at them, but they frowned a little. --"...It''s not about remembering; we can see it. The spine is the Fifth Bone to obtain." Jun Xilei said, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. ''Fuck, how backward are these guys? Who was the bastard who dared to say such a stupid thing?'' Tang Yin thought. --"...You girls... *sigh* Really, you should start considering whether those who told you that want the best for you or are just making fun of you." Tang Yin replied helplessly. That was what he felt, deep helplessness. He thought that the one who had done such an investigation had determined that the column was the third Spiritual Bone to obtain, he did not expect him to say it was the Fifth... But this confused the girls. --"What do you mean, how could what the Great Investigator investigated be wrong? He was a person of great renowned for his wisdom!" they replied with a frown. They had always admired him for what he did, as he created a revolution and caused him to initiate the stage where cultivators became more powerful. At least according to them. But Tang Yin was laughing his head off when he heard this. --"Hahaha, ladies, please, such a person cannot be wise. A wise person would never say such a barbarity." Tang Yin said with some mockery in his tone, but this made the girls angry more, even Huang Feifei was surprised that Tang Yin acted that way. --"Young Master, that is not appropriate! Even if more intelligent people appeared after him, no one can deny the fact that such a person created a revolution and changed the cultivation world for the better." Jun Xilei said coldly as she stared at Tang Yin. Tang Yin then stopped laughing because he noticed the changes in the atmosphere and frowned slightly. --"Hmph, if that''s what you girls want to believe, then do it. I don''t have time to waste." Tang Yin said coldly and then turned around and looked at Huang Feifei. --"Miss Huang, please synthesize the column quickly. Believe me, this is the best option." Tang Yin said firmly, but Huang Feifei hesitated for a moment as the others said that was very bad, but after hesitating for a moment, she still nodded. She trusted Tang Yin. During this time traveling together, he had done some pretty amazing things. He saved her twice and even recently a third time when she was going to be attacked by that snake. He, without any cultivation whatsoever, managed to kill 2 beasts that could be difficult even for Second and Third Realm cultivators. How could he be wrong? But Jun Xilei spoke again. --"Young Master, I won''t let you synthesize it if you don''t tell me first. I don''t want Junior Sister to ruin her future over something like that." Jun Xilei said as she stomped a little hard, and streams of spiritual energy rushed through the area, pushing Tang Yin a step back. The latter frowned. ''Well, you wouldn''t be worthy of the name if you weren''t temperamental.'' Tang Yin thought, but he was a little annoyed by this and looked at her. --"Look inside you and tell me what kind of mess you have in your Spiritual Body of Bones right now. You are at the Second Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm, so you must have obtained 3 Spiritual Bones by now." Tang Yin said coldly. --"If you say that the Spine Bone should be the fifth to obtain, perhaps you have obtained the Bones of the lower limbs so far. That means, at present, you have 3 Leg Bones floating next to several Collection Bones, do you think that''s healthy? It''s a mess and they are only like that because there is no presence of a Spine." Tang Yin spoke coldly. --"Besides, don''t you wonder how you keep them floating and they don''t fall off? Surely you have been told that it is done naturally, that is false. To do so, a part of your spiritual power goes into your Spiritual Bone Body and keeps them floating in a dispersed manner." Tang Yin said and then turned away angrily. --"This is why none of you can get the most out of your current cultivation level. Because a part of your spiritual energy is dormant in that place. Now, what happens when you get the column? Heh, I think even you know that. Everything becomes normal and the power that was in that place, comes back to you, this gives the feeling that you become stronger than normal once you get the column, but that is also false, you were already that strong, it''s just that now you just got it back." Tang Yin said culminating with what he was going to say and started walking towards where the snake was, he didn''t give more importance to what those behind might say or think. He only cared about what Huang Feifei thought at this moment, and she looked at him with admiration, so he was sure she trusted him. So that was it. Chapter 34 - 34: An interesting girl In his world, it is common knowledge of the importance of the spine as the first Spiritual Bone. It even if not directly connected, manages to maintain a connection with all the bones of the body to keep them in place. In addition, because the spine as a Spiritual Bone is not obtained as a real spine but is created from scratch, it is even more important to obtain it first. When you perform Spiritual Synthesis (which is the process by which you convert all the Spiritual Energy of the Beast into a Spiritual Bone for yourself) to form the spine, it transforms and will only give you a single Bone in the shape of a spine and the same size as your spine. This single bone will then have to be completed with the Collection Bones of the Spine, which is a total of 25 Collection Bones. This is the moment when the column will be complete and will show its full potential as the most important Third Bone in a cultivator''s body and will give you a good buff on your cultivation and talent. If you get the column first, the buff it gives you once completed is a reinforcement of all the Bones you got or will get later and one more skill. It also greatly increases the chance of obtaining an External Spirit Bone. The strengthening of all Bones is reflected in an increase in the aptitude of your Spiritual Bones, which is incredibly important and is one of the ways to reach a higher aptitude state. But, if you get it from the second, third, or fourth Spiritual Bone, such benefits are greatly reduced and might even be non-existent. That''s why Tang Yin finds it laughable that on this continent they think that way. ''Well, now it makes sense why Miss Xie has such a low aptitude...'' Tang Yin thought with a helpless smile as he walked toward the snake. Huang Feifei had already started synthesizing the Spirit Bone, and the rest were a bit dazed, but just at that moment one of them stepped out of the group and ran after Tang Yin. --"Young Master..." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. --"Is something wrong?" he asked, and she immediately bowed gracefully to Tang Yin, causing him to be surprised. ''She has a lot of elegance; her style seems to be royalty...'' Tang Yin thought, and she smiled beautifully at him. Although she was the youngest of the group, she was still very beautiful and appeared to be 16 years old. --"Young Master, excuse me for doubting you a moment ago and thank you very much for getting me out of doubt, but I wanted to ask you... Can you give me that snake? I need it for my second Spirit Bone... Huh?" She said, and at the end, she was stunned looking at him. --"Young...Young Master, you, aren''t you a cultivator?" She asked in a daze as she realized that Tang Yin had no aura at all. She had seen him fight against two Spiritual Beasts at once and defeat them both with strange techniques, but they always thought that was Tang Yin''s spirit weapon, as his moves were too impressive. The way he managed to avoid all the damage and only get slightly injured was incredible, worthy of a cultivator with a high level in martial arts, but now that she sees him up close, how could he possibly not have Spiritual Energy? How is it possible that such a powerful person, capable of killing two Beasts, one 500 years old and the other 1500 years old, is not a cultivator? That''s absurd! Her voice came out loudly when she said that because of her surprise, so it attracted the attention of the other 4 girls, who were also deeply stunned looking at him. --"How... How is it possible..." said the young girl who had earlier been the first to stand up to greet them and refute Tang Yin, as she stepped back a little upon seeing this. In fact, anyone who had seen the previous fight between Tang Yin and those beasts would think that this person was a high-level cultivator. It could be seen that he used no skills, only his martial arts, and some strange weapons. But, even so, he had incredible agility that they could not help but admire, such a person was an ordinary person? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! That''s basically what they thought. Tang Yin noticed that they thought that, so he shrugged his shoulders a little. --"No, I used to be, but now I''m not." Tang Yin said calmly and then stared at the young woman in front of him. --"Can you tell me what spirit weapon you have?" Tang Yin asked but received no answer. She was too stunned to answer easily. Tang Yin, the person who had killed two strong spiritual beasts, was not a cultivator, but a normal human, how was that possible? On top of that, a normal human who was a cultivator before, that means he was crippled, and if he is crippled, it means he is injured¡­ An injured ordinary person managed to assassinate two strong Spiritual Beasts! One of which was a Killer Snake, one of the most dangerous snakes in the Spirit Woods! Anyone who was told that would never believe it. Because it had never been seen before. No one should have ever done it. So how was it possible that this person could do it? Was the question going through their heads at that moment. --"Miss?" Tang Yin asked at that moment to attract the attention of the girl in front of him, she then regained her composure a little. --"Huh? Ah, yes, my spiritual weapon?" She said some slightly incoherent things but quickly did as Tang Yin had asked and took out her spiritual weapon in its real form. ''Oh, a spear, huh... Fire Dancing Spear, if I''m not mistaken it should be Spirit Rank... Worthy of royalty, huh.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. --"All right, undoubtedly the Killer Snake is a good beast to add skills to your Fire Dancing Spear, go, it''s all yours." Tang Yin said calmly and permitted her to get the Killer Snake. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And she quickly nodded it was good that Tang Yin gave it to her. All of them had been looking for a Killer Snake for three whole days because, according to the Academy Headmaster, that''s the best beast for their Spear right now, but when they got one, it not only belonged to someone else but it was on its last breaths. Either she killed it right now or she would be left without a Killer Snake. Didn''t have much time, so she immediately thanked Tang Yin. --"Thank you very much, Young Master." She said, but then remembered that she hadn''t introduced herself and immediately did so. --"My name is Zu Xiaolin, I am the junior princess of the Blizzard Empire. On behalf of my Zu Family, I will thank you when we arrive in the Empire." She said as she bowed politely to Tang Yin, and the latter nodded. ''That''s good. The royal family is something else, they might have a few more Herbs.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. --"It''s okay, don''t worry about it. Go synthesize." Tang Yin said and turned around, but just as he was about to start walking again, he heard a question behind him. --"Young Master... If I synthesize the spine right now, will it still be beneficial to me, even though I already have my First Bone of the Leg, right?" she asked softly. She had been thinking about that thing Tang Yin had said, and no matter how much more she thought, was finding more and more sense in what he said. That''s why I wanted to give it a try. Tang Yin then stopped and looked at her. --"Do you believe me? I could be telling a lie." He spoke, and she nodded. --"The more I think, the more I realize you could be right. That''s why, if you tell me, I''ll give it a try and I won''t complain later if I end up damaging my future. Besides, my older sister is a renowned researcher and the last time I saw her, she was telling me a lot of things regarding the spine could be an even more important Spiritual Bone than we thought." She replied firmly, and this surprised Tang Yin visibly. ''I think this big sister might be interesting to meet.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. But he was more surprised by the worthiness she was showing right now by saying that she wouldn''t complain if it ended up damaging her future. So, he nodded with acceptance towards what she had said. A cultivator not only needs to cultivate but also needs the guts to walk the path of cultivation. The determination she showed for discovering something she had just been told, which could be a lie or could be the greatest blessing she has ever received, is something Tang Yin himself had at the time, so Tang Yin admiringly accepted that determination of hers. --"Haha, very good answer, Miss Zu. Don''t worry, you won''t harm your future. If you synthesize the column right now, I can promise you that you will pass at least to the First Level of the Third Realm directly tonight. I put my name, Tang Yin, on the line when I say this." Tang Yin said firmly, and his answer again surprised each of the 5 girls who heard him. ''To go to the first Level of the Third Realm simply by synthesizing a 1,500-year-old Beast? Impossible!'' they thought, though they didn''t say so. But they didn''t think that was possible. Even if it was a Killer Snake, it shouldn''t be possible to advance to the Third Realm. If it were so easy to enter the Third Realm, why would there be so many cultivators stuck at the Tenth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm? Still, they did not say anything. Zu Xiaolin quickly nodded after hearing this and went to do what she had to do. Then Tang Yin turned around again and stood close to Huang Feifei, he wanted to see the changes in her to help her if necessary. Chapter 35 - 35: A Fast Mission Synthesizing a Spiritual Beast is a long and tedious process for cultivators since what you must do at that time is to use a technique learned in the first Cultivation Realm, called ''Spiritual Synthesis'' to converge the statistics of a Spiritual Beast into a Spiritual Bone. This Spiritual Bone is not formed by hand. It forms by itself, taking your current body as an example. Although later that bone can become very large, in its base state it is the size of the same bone of your physical body. The first time you do this process is even more tedious and time-consuming, but it will bring enormous benefits to your spiritual energy management, so it is better to do it slowly. Because of that, Tang Yin spent 2 hours standing behind Huang Feifei, watching her and watching the changes carefully, to avoid something going wrong. It is almost impossible for it to go wrong, but during this time he had noticed that Huang Feifei did not know many things that for him were basic and common knowledge. There was even basic knowledge of this empire, which she did not understand. This is why she had developed a certain level of dependence on Tang Yin''s knowledge, and this was why he stayed by her side. During that time, no one spoke. The girls who were nearby started to protect the two people who were synthesizing, they also surrounded and kept Tang Yin under guard. In fact, one of them was right behind Tang Yin while standing guard. ''They seem to be thinking hard about what I told them.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he watched them. But just as he was thinking like that, a ding sounded in his head, and a system message popped up, which surprised him a little. [Ding] [Numerous targets found] [A chain fast mission has been issued]. | Open the Spiritual Entrances of the people around you and get rewards. | Prerequisite: Open the spiritual entrances until each of them has 100 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Huang Feifei, Ninth Level of the Realm Spiritual Strengthening of the Body: 18 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Jun Xilei, Second Level of the Realm Spiritual Lord: 26 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Jin Mulan, Seventh Realm Level Spiritual Master: 18 Spiritual Entries Open. | Zu Xiaolin, Ninth Level of the Realm Spiritual Entry: 20 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Jin Xiaolan, Third Level of the Realm Spiritual Master: 15 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Xiao Nuo, Third Level of the Realm Spiritual Master: 15 Spiritual Entrances Open. | Chain Rewards: One (1) External Cultivation Augmentation Token: Level 1, for each of them. Ten (10) Earth Grade 3 Color Rainbow Ascension Pills, for each of them. One Hundred (100) Earth Grade Initial Ascension Pills, for each of them. | Additional Reward: Five (5) External Spiritual Weapon Roulette Rolls. | Penalty for failure: Nothing you can choose to do the mission or not do it. Tang Yin was astonished the moment he read all this and looked at each of the girls present, only now did he notice that these girls had very few spiritual entrances open. In fact, he already knew this about Huang Feifei since when he first met her, he examined her and noticed that she had few open Spiritual Entrances. But he did not expect the rest to have so few. Even Jun Xilei, she had only 26. Spiritual entrances are basically the place for the human body to absorb the surrounding Spiritual Energy and make it part of its strength, its cultivation. The more spiritual entrances you have open, the more talent you have because that will translate to a greater amount of Spiritual Energy that can enter your body, and this will make your body work faster in processing it and making it part of your cultivation, which is beneficial. In addition, every time you reach the First Level of a New Cultivation Realm, two entrances will be opened for you automatically, including the first level of the first realm. The fact that Jun Xilei, the most talented here, was born with only 18 spiritual entries or less, is a bit unfortunate. ''In my world, normally people are born with 30-50, those who excel are born with 80-90, and geniuses with the top 106...'' Tang Yin thought at the time with a frown, he didn''t think it was so pitiful here. At first, he thought Huang Feifei had a problem in her body to be born with so few, but now he notices that it is not so. ''Hm, opening so many entrances will be difficult for me without cultivation, but... If I use the weapons Miss Xie made me, I should be able to resist it.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then looked again at all the girls standing guard. --"Hey, can you come here for a minute? I want to tell you something." Tang Yin said. They then turned to see him and simply nodded as they walked toward him. Tang Yin then spoke to them. --"I noticed that your spiritual entrances are not open, the one with the most entrances is Miss Jun Xilei, but she only has 26. Can I open the rest to enhance your talent, since it is a waste that such talented people can''t use all their talent to cultivate, what do you think?" Tang Yin asked, and they looked at him in astonishment. --"Can you open spiritual entrances?" Jun Xilei asked in astonishment, her eyes wide as saucers. Very few people in the empire could do it, so anyone who said they could do it... It could unleash waves of cultivators of all levels coming to him for help. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. --"Of course, it''s easy to do it, but it might be a little painful." Tang Yin replied calmly, and this caused Jin Mulan, the second strongest, to step forward and grab him by one arm eagerly. --"Young Master, can you really open the spiritual entrances of our body? How many could you open? 3 or 4? Maybe you can open more? Are you some genius doctor?" Jin Mulan threw out several questions over and over again. But her extroversion didn''t stop there, after asking several questions she didn''t even wait for Tang Yin to answer, she directly turned around and ran to where her younger sister, Jin Xiaolan was, and brought her in front of Tang Yin. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"Young Master, could you try my younger sister? She is incredibly talented, but she was born with few openings, and opening them costs a lot of money..." She said with a big smile, and then, preventing Tang Yin from speaking, she pretended to remember something and spoke again. --"Oh, right, my name is Jin Mulan, and my younger sister is Jin Xiaolan." She culminated with a big smile. Tang Yin looked at her and was stunned for a moment. ''Shit, her level of extroversion is unbelievable, how do I answer her questions, if she continuously brings more things to the stage?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, but he didn''t bother, he immediately nodded at her and looked at Jin Xiaolan, she was gently scolding her elder sister. ''Well, they are sisters, but very different. The latter''s introversion is showing through.'' Tang Yin thought. --"It''s okay, I can open them. I can''t open 3 or 4, in fact, I can make all of you get 106 Spiritual Entrances opened today, making your cultivation speed skyrocket." Tang Yin replied firmly. To him, it was easy to do that. But this he said surprised everyone immensely. --"Can you open the 106 Spiritual Entrances, Young Master!?" they all shouted at the same time. Although they then quickly covered their mouths, Tang Yin simply nodded. --"I can do it. Besides, I''ll do it in front of you. You can stop me if you see me doing something wrong." Tang Yin replied calmly. --"This..." They said and looked at each other. --"... Can you really open so many?" Said one of them foolishly and somewhat stunned. --"...Even the Imperial Physician or the Alchemical Director of the Academy can only open 10 or 20 every so often..." said another, remembering this. Jun Xilei doubted for a moment that this was real. She has the most information of all those present, even more than Zu Xiaolin. And she knows that, even in the big sects, no one can open all 106 spiritual entrances at once. In fact, her father, who was in a Great Sect, once told her that the person who could open the most spiritual entrances in such places could open up to 50 or 60 at one time, but then he would have to rest for a whole year. That is, he could only open 50 or 60 spiritual entrances to one person each year. And now they tell her that a young man can open all of them at once? Is that possible? she thought. But she was afraid to upset him as she did earlier because what he had said so far seemed to make sense. Besides, she saw him fighting alone with two powerful spiritual beasts while he has no cultivation and managed to slay them both. This is something a normal person can''t do. Even a high-level cultivator who has his spiritual energy sealed would have difficulty doing it. But he, without any cultivation at all, did it. That is something that left a deep impression on her. That''s why she didn''t say anything, and Tang Yin looked at Jin Xiaolan, she looked at him in embarrassment and averted her eyes from him every time their eyes came into contact. Tang Yin could do nothing in the face of this, so he simply smiled. --"Miss Xiaolan, I don''t know if you will agree, but because I am not a cultivator, I need to ''see'' the entrances and that is why I need you to take off the top of your clothes. Don''t worry, I won''t touch it directly, this little needle will take care of that." Tang Yin said and pointed to the needle in his hand. Jin Xiaolan was surprised to hear him say that she should take off the top of her clothes. In fact, they were all surprised, but they were not fools. They were young but not dumb, so they understood. ''It makes sense, all the doctors who can open the spiritual entrances who are not cultivators need to see them...'' They thought. Among the group, Jun Xilei and Jin Mulan had previously paid a large amount to open the occasional entrance, the same with the others although to a lesser extent. And they understood that this was a law for everything to go well. Even the cultivators needed to see the entrances and they couldn''t do it with clothes. That''s why they didn''t act stupid and nodded to Jin Mulan. She was a little hesitant now, but she still bit her teeth a little and smiled at Jin Xiaol¨¢n. --"Can you do it, L¨¢nL¨¢n?" she asked as she touched her sister''s head a little. She was her dear and beloved younger sister, whom she would guard with her life if necessary. So she would not force her to do anything she did not want to do. Jin Xiaolan, though she was deeply ashamed and her face turned as red as a tomato from embarrassment, still nodded softly. --"Hn..." After sitting cross-legged on the floor, she began to take off the top of her clothes. Her shyness was a deadly weapon to the heart of any man who saw her doing what she was doing. That delicacy with which she was taking her clothes off... ''Shit, this girl doesn''t know that doing it like this makes her more tempting...'' Tang Yin thought, but it didn''t even cross his mind to avert his face. He is a professional genius doctor. How could he get carried away by such mundane things? Chapter 36 - 36: A Genius Doctor As a good genius doctor, he knows how always to restrain himself. Jin Xiaolan for her part simply continued to take off her clothes gently and with flushed cheeks, in fact, the other women were also starting to feel embarrassed, but they were all grown up now, they would not do any stupid or embarrassing acts right now. Besides, they felt safer because they knew that Tang Yin, the only man present, had no cultivation. If he tried to go overboard with any of them, the one who would lose out would be him, that reassured them. A moment later, Jin Xiaol¨¢n finished removing the top of her clothes, revealing her beautiful and majestic twin peaks. Despite being the second youngest of the group, her body was very well developed and her breasts were even bigger than her older sister''s. Tang Yin, of course, did not look away from this beautiful sculpture that had just appeared in front of him. In fact, instead of looking away, he turned around, took off his mask, and put his bandages back on. He did this because he wanted to look directly at this beautiful sculpture without the interference of a mask. The beautiful white skin with those lovely pink peaks would excite any man, although Tang Yin was not like that. ''It''s beautiful scenery, but as a genius doctor, this is just child''s play.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and approached Jin Xiaol¨¢n. She looked away when she saw Tang Yin crouched down in front of her to sit down. Noticing his look, she was even more embarrassed, but there was nothing she could do. At that moment, the other girls stared at him not to do anything. Tang Yin smiled inwardly and nodded to Jin Xiaolan. --"I''ll start." He said, and after seeing that she nodded gently, he became fully focused. Tang Yin then grabbed several of the needles that Xie Meiyu had made for him. In total, there were 7 in his hand. They were not acupuncture needles, but they were similar in shape. These are needles that are used for silent assassinations without leaving traces, but they would serve very well to open the spiritual entrances of anyone. Tang Yin then looked at Jin Xiaolan''s body. --"Get ready, it will be a bit painful." He said, and immediately after he finished saying that, he moved his right hand quickly and inserted the first killing needle into Jin Xiaolan''s body. She planned to respond, but as she felt the small stabbing pain, she had to shut her mouth tightly. The other girls were amazed at the speed at which Tang Yin had inserted that needle into Jin Xiaolan''s body, moreover, this spiritual entrance was known to them, and it was extremely precise! They were amazed by Tang Yin''s precision. Still, Tang Yin did not notice this and continued. Next, numerous movements of Tang Yin sent the 7 needles from one place to another in Jin Xiaolan''s body, after that, it quickly hit her lower abdomen a little, and she felt a stream of energy swirling next to her body, but Tang Yin did not wait for her reaction. Knowing that the 7 he had just hit were already open, Tang Yin pulled the needles out of Jin Xiaolan''s body and continued the process. It was a similar process, but it became more painful for Jin Xiaolan as time passed. And soon, only one was missing. At this point, both Jin Xiaolan and Tang Yin were a little sweaty, the former even panting a little from the pain. Tang Yin, who at this moment was standing behind her, immediately stuck the last needle in, and after a few small strokes on different parts of her body, Jin Xiaolan noticed an immense change in her environment. In fact, the change was so incredible that it made her close her eyes and enter a state of cultivation for a moment. Tang Yin noticed this and smiled, sweat was pouring down his face, he was a little exhausted, but not too much. He then walked to Jin Xiaolan''s front and looked at her body one last time. ''She is not as beautiful as Miss Huang, in fact, in physical beauty even her sister is prettier, but that tenderness in her shyness is unmissable...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. During all this time, although all the women were looking at him very focused on his work, the truth is that he was also enjoying the body of this beautiful grower. After all, he rarely gets the chance to see a shy beautiful girl like this. Just as he finished thinking, Jin Xiaolan came to herself and was immensely surprised by the great change she had witnessed. So, she quickly stood up and bowed deeply to Tang Yin. --"Thank you so much, Young Master!" she said in a truly grateful tone, with small tears in her eyes. She could not hide the smile on her face, for she had noticed the great change in her body. This reaction from her caused the rest of the women to come out of their stupor as they felt the changes in Jin Xiaolan''s body and approached her to ask if they were already open, and she smiled. --"Yes, the Young Master says the right thing. Right now, I feel that my talent is incredible and I believe that, despite having broken through yesterday, in a few days I could enter the Fourth Level." She replied with a smile startling the rest of the women. --"How many entries?" one of them asked, and Tang Yin then answered for Jin Xiaolan. --"Right now, she has 106 entrances open. At her current speed, should be able to enter the fourth level in a week, the fifth level in a month, and in 1 year, should have no problem entering the Spirit Lord Realm. Her cultivation speed will increase exponentially from now on." Tang Yin said since behind, further surprising everyone present even Jin Xiaolan was shocked. --"Could really enter the Fourth Realm in a single year, from the Third, just by opening its entrances!?" Jin Mulan asked in astonishment, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Who''s next?" He asked, and then they all looked at each other, but before anyone could speak who wanted to be next, Jin Mulan was already standing in front of Tang Yin taking off her clothes. --"Hahaha, I''ll go a little ahead this time." She said and quickly took off her top shamelessly. This surprised Tang Yin, but as a good man and genius doctor, the first thing he did was to take a look at these new twin peaks in front of him. ''Fuck, she''s not as seductive as her younger sister, but her perfect size and this beautiful pink color is unique.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile but quickly nodded at her without letting her see his thoughts. Followed by that... He started to do his ''special acupuncture''. Since he wanted to hurry, he didn''t stop much to look at this girl''s body, though he did take a glance or two. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The same thing happened with Xiao Nuo, who was next, and soon, several hours later, there was simply Jun Xilei and the two who were synthesizing. The other girls were cultivating at this time, and Jun Xilei was standing in front of Tang Yin, but before taking off her clothes, she lowered her head and apologized to him. --"I''m sorry for doubting you, Young Master." She said sincerely, and Tang Yin nodded at her. --"From what I have seen in these hours, I can tell that you are not normally so temperamental, so something in your past must have created this insecurity you have towards others, but I won''t ask you about it. Everyone has their secrets." Tang Yin replied with a smile and signaled her to take off her clothes. At this point, Tang Yin had worked up quite a sweat from exhaustion. Doing this was not a simple thing to do, normally it is something that must be done with Spiritual Energy. But since he doesn''t have any, he is taking advantage of these special killing needles to make use of the surrounding spiritual energy and some medicine tricks to open the spiritual entrances. As far as could see, in this world, doing what he was doing was not a common thing. He could see that because during the course of opening the entrances of the others, he was always asked a few questions here and there, and whenever he answered, they were always amazed. But in fact, even in his world, this is not at all a common thing, although most doctors know about it. At this moment, Jun Xilei looked away from Tang Yin a little and took off the top of her clothes. She wears clothes a little out of her size to move well, so when Tang Yin looked at those gorgeous twin peaks without clothes, he was stunned for a moment. ''Holy crap... They''re big and... So beautiful.'' He thought to himself in amazement. Already in itself, this girl is a beauty the likes of which is rarely seen, but the fact that she had such large breasts left Tang Yin in impress. He had never expected it since she looks like a typical girl who does a lot of exercise, and therefore, her breasts are not that big. But what he had just seen was not only are they big, but they don''t look exaggerated, they are big and beautiful at the same time. ''Just the right size to get things done...'' Tang Yin thought and then quickly shook his head because he noticed that Jun Xilei was looking at him with a frown. ''Shit, she caught me...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment as he shook his head and looked at his hands. --"Cough, cough, could you sit down, Miss Jun?" he asked quickly after coughing a little, and Jun Xilei then nodded and paid no more attention to the matter. It''s not like she didn''t understand the man''s nature, although she still felt deeply embarrassed, it''s just that her handling of emotions is better than the rest. After sitting down and seeing Tang Yin sitting across from her, she focused her gaze on Tang Yin''s face. ''I hadn''t noticed this, but he has a beautiful look...'' Jun Xilei thought and didn''t take her gaze away from Tang Yin''s eyes. Even when the latter had started poking her body with needles, she did not take her gaze away from Tang Yin''s beautiful blue eyes. She felt as if she had been bewitched by those eyes as soon as she saw them. For a moment... She felt lost in those beautiful blue eyes and didn''t notice any of Tang Yin''s movements. Even her mind lost sense of time and the moment they were in. She simply looked into his beautiful eyes, and soon her gaze was lost in those eyes. She felt as if she had traveled to a beautiful paradise where only Tang Yin''s blue eyes existed anymore. But, without noticing it, just at the moment Tang Yin finished doing his work and blinked to rest his eyes, when his eyes opened after the small blink, Jun Xilei felt as if his eyes had turned into a beautiful silver color with golden reflections in them, which made him look immensely powerful. This surprised Jun Xilei and was what brought her out of her mental shock to the point where she screamed and stood up with a start. --"Young Master, your eyes..." She shouted, but just then, Tang Yin raised his gaze and stared at her. --"Hm? What''s wrong, Miss Jun?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and just then, Jun Xilei saw Tang Yin''s eyes were their normal blue color again, leaving her in shock. --"This..." She said, further confusing Tang Yin, who for some reason wanted to touch his eyes to see if there was something wrong, but instead of doing so he stood up a little, he was more exhausted at this point and looked at her. He noticed that she wasn''t sore or exhausted, wasn''t even sweating, despite going through that pain from a moment ago. ''Is she that tough? I thought she wouldn''t be, I''ve underestimated her.'' Tang Yin thought, not knowing that it wasn''t that she didn''t feel pain or was very resilient, it was that her body had disconnected from reality for a moment when she looked into Tang Yin''s eyes. In fact, she recently is that she just noticed that her entrances were already open and was astonished because she didn''t really feel anything. ''What the heck happened?'' she thought in surprise, but she didn''t reveal anything on her face, because it was too strange and it''s the first time it happened to her. Chapter 37 - 37: Finishing opening the spiritual entrances Tang Yin had ignored Jun Xilei''s mood or state of mind at the moment anyway. In fact, he thought she was fine. Technically, nothing could happen. --"Miss Jun, I''ll open Miss Huang''s entrances, keep watch for a moment." Tang Yin said, and she nodded to him. ''This could be troublesome...'' Tang Yin thought when he noticed that she was still synthesizing. ''If I take off her clothes myself... I should be forgiven for doing it without her permission, right?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. ''After all, I''m doing it for good for her... Hmm, this is a bit annoying, but... I must see those breasts... I mean, I must open those spiritual entrances today, I want to my reward.'' Tang Yin said firmly, making a decision with a smile on his face that no one could see. No one knew what was going through his mind either. But since he had seen all the breasts of these beautiful girls today¡­ How could I not want to see the breasts of the most beautiful among these girls? Because of that, he quickly moved to where Huang Feifei was and whispered something in her ear. He knew she could hear it. ''I will open your spiritual entrances, and for that, I will have to remove the top of her clothes, excuse me, Miss Huang.'' That was what he said and as he expected, she heard him. But to his surprise, she did not demur. Her face flushed, and then she moved it a little to nod, but it was a minimal nod, which only he could see because he was close by. Tang Yin raised his eyebrows a little at that moment with some surprise. ''Haven''t I lost my charm? Why aren''t all these girls reluctant to show me their bodies? I expected her to be a little more reluctant, because of her past experience with her best friend, but... Well, what am I complaining about? I''m stupid, it''s time to enjoy this cutie.'' Tang Yin thought with a wicked smile under his bandages and then began to gently undress Huang Feifei. She just continued to synthesize as if nothing happened, and this time, Tang Yin had to put more effort into everything. The first big effort he had to put, was in to restrain himself once he saw her without clothes. ''Shit, I knew it, she''s beautiful. Fuck, how come her breasts are so perfect? And that color...'' Tang Yin after thinking quickly, shook his head to calm down. He closed his eyes for a whole minute, trying to calm himself down. He did not understand how there was such a big difference between these women when clearly, they were all ''beauties''. After calming down, he opened his eyes and began to do what he had to do. Not without first looking at those beautiful twin peaks. The second big effort he had to put in, was because Huang Feifei was synthesizing, even though he was almost done. Because of this, he had to do it slowly so as not to hurt her. Besides he had put a lot more strength into this. He immediately focused and started to poke Huang Feifei''s body again and again slowly and as accurately as possible, being extremely careful... Thus, he spent quite a while. Tang Yin was very careful, and this put enormous mental pressure on him, but thanks to his Divine Soul he managed to resist. More than an hour it took him this time to finish, and once he finished and pulled out the last needle, he immediately dropped back, panting deeply. ''Shit, this is exhausting...'' He thought in his mind as he tried to rest just at that moment, Jun Xilei quickly approached him with a handkerchief and wiped his sweat, something that surprised him, and he looked at her with surprise. But seeing the sincerity in her eyes, he said nothing and simply allowed her to wipe his sweat. --"You have tried hard, Young Master." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. --"I have to be careful since you are synthesizing. Any slightest mistake in synthesizing could totally destroy it." Tang Yin replied, and Jun Xilei though surprised, still nodded. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then she helped Tang Yin up, and they walked over to where the last one, Zu Xiaolin, was standing. When Tang Yin saw that she had already finished synthesizing, he nodded. --"Good column, this little one seems to have a very good teacher in her cultivation." Tang Yin said praising the way she was doing everything. Jun Xilei smiled and nodded. --"She is the emperor''s favorite and the emperor is currently the most powerful existence among the Third Level Empires in the region. He himself is training her to be the next Empress. Besides, her elder sister is an unattainable genius." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. --"Can you help me take off her clothes?" Tang Yin asked, and Jun Xilei nodded, of course, and then did exactly as he said. She is the second most beautiful in the group, after Jun Xilei. But, because she is younger, Tang Yin was not attracted to her. He simply looked at her as a little girl who could inspire people to protect her, but nothing more. --"I''ll teach you a little trick for those of us who have no cultivation and seek to open the Spiritual entrances." Tang Yin said at that moment and grabbed several more needles at the same time. Jun Xilei then became interested and looked with great interest at this. --"If the person is synthesizing, normally you should not try to open the entrances unless have a lot of experience. But, if are cultivating after synthesizing, that is the best time to do it. Because we can use your own spiritual energy to open them easily and without much pain." He said and then immediately launched a large amount of killing needles toward Zu Xiaolin''s small body. --"The Spiritual Energy will envelop the needles, and the same energy will move like lightning which will create a small skill..." Tang Yin said and then immediately took out another large number of needles and threw them with great skill, he didn''t even need to take out the other needles had just thrown, and they all accurately entered Zu Xiaolin''s body. Just then, Tang Yin finished throwing and raised his hand to hit her lower abdomen... In total, he only threw 27 needles. Then he struck gently, and then an immense stream of spiritual energy in the form of lightning rushed from Zu Xiaolin''s abdomen to each of her limbs and into her entire body. --"...Creating the Little Lightning Dragon of the 106 Entries." Tang Yin said with a smile and just at that moment, the spiritual energy that was running all over Zu Xiaolin''s body came out a little through the pores and showed itself as if it was a small moving dragon that ran up and down this girl''s body, creating a beautiful sight for the eyes of both people watching this. Jun Xilei was surprised to look at the shape of the small dragon, but it quickly disappeared and entered again from the same place where it came out. Tang Yin then stood up and pulled all the needles out of Zu Xiaolin''s body, then looked at Jun Xilei. --"In this way, Miss Zu''s 106 Spiritual Entrances were opened and I only had to prick her 27 times. Besides, she didn''t feel much pain." Tang Yin said, but when he finished saying that, despite looking proud, he still couldn''t help but fall forward from exhaustion. Jun Xilei, although she was surprised, and was about to exclaim a few things, when she looked at Tang Yin falling, she quickly held him up. --"Are you all right, Young Master?" She asked a little surprised by this and Tang Yin smiled as he put his face on Jun Xilei''s huge chest ''unconsciously''. --"I''m sorry, Miss Jun. Doing this for a non-cultivator is exhausting, if it wasn''t for me doing it, someone probably would have died today. I need to get some rest." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she then nodded. --"It''s okay, Young Master." She replied firmly and then carried him a little to the side, sat down on the ground, then laid him on her own lap, and smiled at him. --"Rest easy, Young Master." She said, startling Tang Yin a little, but he could only nod, and closed his eyes, then looked at Huang Feifei a little. Without realizing it, he fell into a deep sleep... Chapter 38 - 38: Heavenly Body A deep sleep from which he woke up in the early morning of that day and, as he was regaining his senses, he quickly remembered that he had fallen asleep on someone''s lap, so he immediately opened his eyes and planned to apologize, but the face he saw, was different from the one he expected to see. It was not that girl, Jun Xilei. Rather it was the beautiful face of Huang Feifei, who greeted him with a beautiful smile that became more beautiful when she noticed that he had opened his eyes. --"Young Master, are you all right?" she asked as she stroked his head a little and looked directly into his eyes. She couldn''t get tired of looking into these beautiful blue eyes that enchanted her that time by the bamboo grove. Although she didn''t notice it, she had fallen deeply in love with these beautiful blue eyes. And he looked at her somewhat confused. --"This... Yes, I''m fine, did you finish cultivating, Miss Huang?" Tang Yin asked as he tried to get up, but before doing so he fell backward. --"Ah... I''m sorry, Miss Huang, I''m very exhausted, could you move me? I don''t want to inconvenience you." Tang Yin said with a somewhat embarrassed smile, and Huang Feifei nodded to him but did not move him. --"It''s all right, Young Master. I''m not uncomfortable or tired, you can rest on my lap as long as you like." She replied with a smile. For her, this was a good intimate, and unique moment that, despite having more than one month traveling with Tang Yin, she had not yet been able to have despite wanting to. Tang Yin looked at her somewhat confused, but looking into her eyes, he was a little surprised. ''This girl... Could that be it?'' He wondered, and just then, something in his mind spoke. [Haha, boy, even if you have a scar on your face, it looks like you are still really attractive to these innocent little girls. This girl asked the other one to have you like this, and since then several hours have already passed. During all this time, she has not stopped staring at you, it seems that she is closer to the harem than disciple] Said the administrator in his mind, and Tang Yin, who had already noticed something like that, could only smile wryly. He still remembers what Huang Feifei said to him recently when she saw the unhealed wounds on his face. ''...Well, if she enters my harem I won''t complain. The more beauties, the better.'''' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then smiled at her. --"Thank you very much." He replied and then relaxed. --"Did you manage to synthesize correctly?" He asked, and she nodded. --"I formed the column without any problems, Young Master, but there is something strange." She said, and at the end, she frowned a little, but she could not hide her happiness at this moment. She was happy because too many good things had happened to her on this day. Tang Yin looked at her somewhat surprised. --"Anything strange? Nothing went wrong, did it?" he asked carefully. ''Shit, could it be that I hurt her a little when I gave her acupuncture with the killer needles?'' He thought doubtfully, but the next thing he saw was that she had summoned that little illusionary image of her newly obtained Spiritual Bone, and he looked at it in surprise. It was glowing Yellow this surprise was so much that Tang Yin jumped up from his place and sat to the side to look properly. He grabbed Huang Feifei''s hand firmly and did not allow him to move it to take a good look at this. There was nothing strange about the spine, it had formed correctly. This was good. But... The strange thing was the color. After watching for a moment, Tang Yin looked at Huang Feifei in astonishment. --"Haha, you really have a Heavenly Body?" he said sounding extremely happy, something that made Huang Feifei even more doubtful. In fact, she had expected him to be surprised because her Spiritual Bone had started at Yellow Aptitude. This is a very high degree of aptitude. They usually start at the White Color, no matter which Spiritual Bone it was. She had never heard of any newly obtained Spiritual Bone starting in the Brown or Orange Grade, let alone Yellow, which was the Fourth Grade in Aptitude! But she started there. That was strange but beautiful. That''s why she was very happy at this moment, and expected Tang Yin to be surprised, but she didn''t expect him to say ''Heavenly Body''. --"Huh? Heavenly Body? What is that?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin then noticed his mistake and smiled happily. --"There is no mistake. People with some Heavenly Body are special. They are naturally talented people, but they have a slow and complicated start. These people, when obtaining a Spiritual Bone, it will always start at Yellow Grade Aptitude, as they are people blessed by the heavens. Haha, congratulations, Miss Huang. A Heavenly Body is not seen every day." He replied with a smile, surprising Huang Feifei, who looked at her Spiritual Bone again. She thought was something very special, but she never expected it to be so much! Spiritual Bone Aptitude is something you can level up, but generally, they all start with a Spiritual White Grade Aptitude, which is the lowest of the aptitude, and you can gradually increase the grade. But this is a bit of a tedious process, although there are several ways to increase the grade. Basically, you must cultivate in a special way or slay beasts and synthesize them into your Spiritual Bone. Advancing in Aptitude grade is too long a process because you must do it with each of the Spiritual Bone Sets you get. If you have 3 Main Spiritual Bones, then you must raise each bone, one by one, up to the next Grade of Aptitude. That is, if you have 3 Spiritual Bones and you get one of them from the White Grade (The First Grade) to the Brown Grade (The Second Grade), that Spiritual Bone will be the only one there, and although it gives you benefits, they are not what they should be. This is so no matter how many Spiritual Bones you have. But the Aptitude Grades are only in the Main Spiritual Bones, the Collection ones go up together with the Main ones. That is why many call cultivation a long journey full of battles against spiritual beasts. The fact that Huang Feifei has a Heavenly Body, which allows her to skip the first 3 Grades and start at the Fourth Grade of Fitness for all her Spiritual Bones, is a blessing. She won''t have to go through so much tedious work, that''s why she was so amazed. But it is even more amazing than she thinks it is because the Spiritual Bones grant additional benefits when you get 3, 6, 9, etc. When you get 3 Spiritual Bones, they unlock an improvement in the cultivator''s overall strength and a few more improvements, which will depend a lot on the type of spiritual beast your spirit bones come from, how strong you are, and a few more things. For example, the spiritual entrances, the more you have, the more gain you will receive from the spirit bones by getting the set of 3, 6, 9, etc. But this will also depend on something very important: What grade of aptitude your spiritual bones have. The fact that they start from Yellow Grade for Huang Feifei... It means that she will get practically the most benefits from obtaining the sets of spiritual bones. This is unknown to Huang Feifei, despite that, she was still immensely surprised with her knowledge currently. --"Do I really have a heavenly body?" she said unintentionally, not planning to say it. She just couldn''t help herself. Tang Yin nodded at her with a smile, but as he was about to answer, he heard another voice that did. --"Is it really a heavenly body?" this voice said, and Tang Yin turned to look at it. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was also surprised to see her. --"Miss Zu, you seem to have made a very good breakthrough this time. You have reached the Second Level of the Spiritual Master Realm." Tang Yin said. Congratulating the newcomer. And she smiled as she nodded and bowed to Tang Yin. --"Thank you very much, Young Master. Thanks to you, I now believe I can reach the Fourth Realm in no time." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. --"It''s your own destiny, Miss Zu." Tang Yin replied modestly. --"Perhaps so, but this destiny seems to be intertwined with you, so thank you very much, Young Master." She said again, and Tang Yin simply nodded toward her. After that, she looked at Huang Feifei and the Spiritual Bone that had just ascended. --"It really is the Heavenly Body..." She said in astonishment, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. --"Do you know the Heavenly Body, Miss Zu?" he asked doubtfully, and Zu Xiaolin nodded and sat down beside them both. --"Yes, my older sister also has the Heavenly Body. That''s why I said she''s incredibly talented, I didn''t expect to find a second person who has it. I was once told that it was impossible for me to see it again..." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin was surprised by this. ''Another Heavenly Body?'' He thought with astonishment and a smile. --"Haha, it would be nice to be able to meet your big sister in the future, Miss Zu. Heavenly Bodies are rarely seen." Tang Yin said and then looked at Huang Feifei. --"From now on, I must teach you several things you need to keep your Heavenly Body not be seen. It is not good at this time, and although that will prevent you from being able to get the most out of it, is the best thing for you." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei, after putting away her spiritual bone, nodded as well. --"It''s all right, Young Master. I will do as you say." She replied after nodding. Tang Yin then looked happy. ''A Heavenly Body, huh... It''s complicated to find these things, who knew that the first person I meet in this world, would be a person with a Heavenly Body?'' Tang Yin wondered. Heavenly Body, exactly isn''t one type of body called that. There are many types of Heavenly Bodies, thousands of them. But they are rarely seen in the world. Any person who is born with a Heavenly Body will be a genius of his time. A person who will achieve great things. Moreover, these bodies can be upgraded and improved into to Divine Bodies, although it is extremely complicated to make them. But they are so rare that even Tang Yin did not have a Heavenly Body when he was in his world. Although, that was not a problem. Heavenly and Divine Bodies exist in thousands, while Divine Soul exists only one. The Divine Soul of Tang Yin is the most special and unique thing in the universe, it has nothing to envy to special bodies. In fact, it is normal that its bearer does not have a Heavenly Body. For if it did, it could basically break the balance. But the fact that there was a Heavenly Body so close to him had surprised him. Although, it also made him feel a little bad. ''My cultivation has really fallen, huh... I can''t even see a Heavenly Body that has traveled with me for more than 1 month...'' Tang Yin thought with a wry smile after thinking like this, and to prevent the girls from noticing, he looked at Huang Feifei''s cultivation and nodded. ''A Heavenly Body is complicated to cultivate, so despite the fact that was supposed to break through to the Third Level or the Fourth, she barely made it to the Second.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled at her. --"Miss Huang, it seems that your cultivation has also benefited." He said at that time, and Huang Feifei smiled tenderly at him. That smile looked beautiful, and it was a smile of gratitude. --"I didn''t expect to pass through to the Second Level so soon, thank you very much, Young Master." She said sincerely. Tang Yin simply nodded at her. --"It''s all right, Miss Huang. You don''t need to thank me. Start cultivating again, tomorrow we must leave." He said, and she quickly nodded to him and began to cultivate. Now that she could cultivate, she didn''t want to waste time. She wanted to cultivate hard. After that, Tang Yin looked at Zu Xiaolin who was standing to the side, watching his interactions. --"Miss Zu, will you leave as soon as the sun rises?" he asked, and Zu Xiaolin nodded. --"We are short of time these days, because we have to deliver some academy missions on time, aren''t you coming with us, Young Master?" She replied, and Tang Yin shook his head. --"Not for now, we''ll see each other when we get to the Empire." He replied, and she then nodded toward him. But, knowing that in a few hours, she would no longer see him, she reached into her storage bag and pulled out a token, and handed it to him. --"Use this token to visit me, Young Master. When you arrive in the empire, you can stop by the Imperial Castle and show that token to the guards, they will surely take you to where I am. Then I can thank you for what you have done for me." She said with a tender smile as she passed him the token. Tang Yin simply grabbed it and nodded to her, then told her that she should go cultivate to take advantage of the moment, and she went off to cultivate, leaving him alone. Tang Yin then stared at the system window with the rewards. There were two windows, one telling him that he had completed the Mission of helping Huang Feifei get her First Spiritual Bone and the second saying that he managed to open ''106'' Spiritual Entrances of the girls present, so it was his turn to receive his rewards. He smiled and accepted all the rewards. He didn''t use any of them because he couldn''t use most of them and because he wanted to collect a lot of roulette tokens to use all at once. Using one by one was very boring. He would simply get big disappointments, was sure of that, so he wouldn''t use them. He simply read each of the Cultivation Techniques, and after getting bored, he tossed them into his inventory and started looking at the early morning night sky. The Cultivation Techniques he was given, surprisingly to him, are very, very good, even so, they were not as good as the ones he had. Despite that, he came up with a way to use them. ''I have to visit an auction and sell them. Besides, those Pills, although they are of no use to me because I have the Divine Soul and no bottlenecks, it serves Miss Huang and any cultivator. I should be able to sell them at a very good price.'' He thought, and after thinking like that, he immediately arranged in his mind to find a way to sell those things, surely, he could earn well. Though he didn''t know how well. Once he thought like that, he relaxed deeply and got some rest, though he didn''t let his guard down all night, as sleeping in a spiritual forest is dangerous... The next morning, Jun Xilei and her group said goodbye to Tang Yin and Huang Feifei, but not before leaving a Token for Huang Feifei so that she could enter the academy smoothly and a few other things. They were immensely grateful to Tang Yin. Jun Xilei even felt that she could break through to the third level in no time. Xiao Nuo passed to the fourth level of her realm, which pleasantly surprised her, and she felt that she could reach the fourth realm in no time. After saying goodbye and thanking Tang Yin many times, they left. While Tang Yin and Huang Feifei began another long journey to the empire while taking some detours... ... *** Hi, how are things? I have set a few goals to achieve to drop bonus chapters during the week. Although I think it will be difficult to achieve those goals, but there they are (in the synopsis). Chapter 39 - 39: Little Wife? How important are spiritual entrances in a cultivator? Many people ask this question, especially those who have managed to reach a high level of cultivation without opening many of them. This question is not badly asked, it is quite right because it touches on one of the most important issues of a cultivator. The Spiritual Bowl, and in turn the way, it has to absorb spiritual energy from the environment to convert it into your cultivation. Spiritual energy is basically the energy of the world, so how do you absorb it into your body and then convert it into your strength? To explain this, it should be noted that every living being in this world has a spiritual bowl, so everyone has the opportunity to become a cultivator. And normally, the Spiritual Bowl of a person who begins to cultivate has only three spiritual energy inputs. These inputs are different from the spiritual entrances of the human body because they are directly in the Spiritual Bowl, and the spiritual entrances of the body are in the human body. To differentiate them, the entrances of the Spiritual Bowl are called ''Spiritual Tunnel'' since they are a tunnel through which the spiritual energy passes, and inside the Spiritual Bowl is where the process of converting them into your strength begins. Now, having said that it is also worth mentioning that the Spiritual Tunnel is a double-lane tunnel. That is, there is a part where the spiritual energy enters, and there is another part where it leaves. And the one that leaves is the one that was processed by the Spiritual Bowl. This always stays inside your body and is the one that strengthens each of your muscles. Basically, it is your cultivation. That is where we can see the importance of the Spiritual Tunnels and the Spiritual Bowl it is thanks to them that a living being can cultivate. And that is where the importance of the spiritual entrances comes in because this is the only lane that the body has to absorb the spiritual energy of the world and in the same way, these entrances are the ones in charge of taking this energy to the Spiritual Bowl since they are connected to the Spiritual Tunnels. But, more importantly, because you normally only have 3 Spiritual Tunnels, you only have 3 lanes for the energy to go in and out of the Spiritual Bowl. You only have 3 lanes for the processed spiritual energy to go out and make you strong, so the process is slow, and it is even slower to fill the Spiritual Bowl because the Spiritual Tunnels are, by nature, much thicker than the Spiritual Entrances. This is where the importance of opening more Spiritual Entrances than you already have comes in. The more spiritual entrances you have open, the more spiritual energy will enter the Spiritual Bowl, and thus, more energy will come out that will make you stronger. What is more important than that is that the Spiritual Tunnels are not always 3, even if they normally are. The only way to change the number of Spiritual Tunnels you have is to open more Spiritual Entrances because the moment a Spiritual Tunnel has the entrances to fill it and one more entrance is opened, the Spiritual Bowl will automatically create a new Spiritual Tunnel, which will make you able to absorb and process the spiritual energy even faster. This is the knowledge that all the great researchers of the world came to, and it is correct knowledge. That is why, when you increase the amount of open spiritual entrances, you increase the speed of cultivation. And that is why, at this moment, Tang Yin is proudly looking at Huang Feifei who is fighting several Beasts at once. ''Hehe, this girl is more talented than I thought. We''ve only strayed a month since we hunted her first Spiritual Bone, and now she''s already at the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm and she''s learned so much.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. During this time, they had traveled to get him the 3 Collection Bones he could obtain in this Realm to Huang Feifei. In addition, Tang Yin taught him various things and some cultivation techniques to strengthen her body and base. In addition, he used one of the Cultivation Augmentation Tokens he had obtained from the system on her, and it is so amazing that he hasn''t stopped smiling since he used it. It''s just too shocking. This was able to make her go up 3 levels of cultivation, from Second Level to Fifth Level in just 1 hour of cultivation. Since then, even though he has not been helping her cultivate, she managed to break through to the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm! That''s too shocking! Just then, Huang Feifei killed the Spiritual Beasts she was fighting with and smiled a beautiful smile towards Tang Yin as she ran towards him. --"Haha, Young Master, how are you, have I learned?" she asked with a beautiful smile as she stood next to him, and Tang Yin nodded towards her. --"You''ve really improved, little one." Tang Yin said with a smile as he stroked her head. She just, stuck her tongue out at him a little and then pouted a little. --"Hmph, what do you mean little girl? You''re only 1 year older than me, how about calling me future wife instead?" She asked tentatively while looking sideways to avoid Tang Yin seeing her embarrassment, but then quickly turned around as she noticed the small surprise in Tang Yin''s eyes and then whispered... --"It would be nice little wife-to-be..." She said, and Tang Yin behind her smiled as he shook his head. Their relationship had progressed during this time. Now they joked with each other and chatted even more. It started to advance even more about 3 weeks ago when Tang Yin woke up and noticed that she was staring at him with a smitten face. Tang Yin at that time asked her a little bit about it, and without noticing, she blurted out a reality. ''I think I have fallen in love with Young Master...'' She spoke. But she did so as if under a spell, and when she realized what she had said, quickly wanted to say the opposite, although she could no longer do so. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since then, the relationship progressed well. Although Tang Yin hasn''t taken the initiative during this time, but she occasionally plays the occasional similar prank on him. That''s why now they are more loose in what they say to each other and the way they have to talk to each other, although it hasn''t come to anything more. Also, Tang Yin still feels that his beauty was tarnished and this prevents him from taking the initiative. Still... Tang Yin approached her from behind at that time and touched her waist a little while getting close to her ear. --"Is that so, how about tonight we become one, to formalize everything?" he asked in a whisper in her ear, which caused Huang Feifei to turn as red as a tomato and immediately run a little away from him to hide behind a nearby tree and then look at him in embarrassment. Tang Yin then just stood there looking at her with a mocking smile. --"Little Miss, how come you''re 20 years old and still can''t take a little joke like that? I think you lack a lot of knowledge to be able to be my wife." He replied calmly as he put his hands on his waist. After playing that little joke on her, Tang Yin started to walk. --"Little Miss, you''d better get moving. We must get to the city today." Tang Yin said with his back to her as he waved his hands for her to follow him. Huang Feifei only looked at him with some resentment, although she actually resented herself for not seizing the moment. ''But it''s so embarrassing when he says that...'' She thought as she grew redder. After a moment of thinking nonsense tapped her cheeks several times and started to walk behind him. --"Haha, Young Master, wait for me..." She said as she ran after him and when she reached him, she grabbed his arm a little. --"It''s amazing, Young Master. That way of handling the Scepter that you taught me, allows me to move very easily..." She said as she began to talk a lot more. Now that she was confident, she talked non-stop, over and over again... In that way, they soon arrived at one of the 4 Main Cities of the Blizzard Empire: The Blizzard Flower City. Chapter 40 - 40: Blizzard Flower City Blizzard Flower City is a very large city that has a large population of over 15 million people. In addition, it has numerous forces such as Sects, Associations, etc. But, today... ''Shit, why is it so crowded? Since we entered this seems to be a city of 100 million people...'' Tang Yin thought in astonishment as he looked at the large number of people around him. They had walked from the entrance to the residential hotel area and were unable to rent any rooms. All the rooms were full and he still doesn''t understand why. --"Could it be that there is overcrowding in this city?" Tang Yin said doubtfully, and Huang Feifei who was walking beside him, attracting everyone''s attention because of her beauty, also thought that might be the case. --"There are so many people, Young Master..." She said as she grabbed into Tang Yin''s clothes so she wouldn''t get lost. Tang Yin smiled, then grabbed her hand and started pulling her forth. Soon they came to a rather nice building that also had a lot of people in it. --"This should be the place, shouldn''t it?" Tang Yin asked unconsciously as he looked around. Huang Feifei, who was being pulled by him, also had the same doubt. They were sent here by the last hotel they had visited, telling them that the only option they had at the moment if they wanted to stay, was to rent a house of their own because there were no rooms available in the whole city. --"Let''s go inside." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei nodded to him. They were able to get inside quickly, and soon a person came to attend to them. --"Young Master, Miss, may I know what you want?" this person asked politely, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Sir, we want to rent a house, do you have any available?" Tang Yin asked, and this man could only sigh. --"I''m sorry, Young Master. We have no houses available for rent at this time." Said the man. Today, he had already said similar words more than 30 times. It''s absurd how many people are in the city right now, and Tang Yin could only sigh. ''Shit, how stressful...'' Tang Yin thought and was about to turn around to look for another place, but the man ultimately wanted to earn some money, so he stopped him to see if he could get something. --"Young Master, we don''t have any houses to rent, but we do have some to sell, perhaps you are interested?" this man said, and Tang Yin stopped and looked at him thoughtfully. Then he looked at Huang Feifei, and they both nodded, then Tang Yin nodded to the man attending them. --"All right, can you guide us? If we see any we like, we will surely buy it." Tang Yin replied with a quiet smile (that no one could see). This surprised the man, who had simply said that to say so or to try his luck. After all, houses in this city are immensely expensive, and although they both dressed quite well, they didn''t seem to be from wealthy families. Could they really buy a house here? But the man had no more work to do, even when there were plenty of people around. So, he quickly led them to the place happily. On the way, Tang Yin asked him the reason why the city had so many people, the man looked at him somewhat surprised. --"The Imperial Academy and the Red Blizzard Academy are starting to receive students and disciples, don''t they all come here for the same thing?" He said, and at the end, he left a question. That''s when Tang Yin and Huang Feifei understood. ''So that''s why...'' He thought. --"The truth is that we are not from this place, we are from a faraway place and it''s only now that we found out that the Academy is taking in students." Tang Yin replied after thinking for a moment. The man then nodded towards them and began to tell them a little bit as he led them towards the sales place. Basically, the Academy was taking in students, but this time it was on a larger scale, as they seemed to be preparing for something, though no one knows what for. Otherwise, it was not important. After walking for a few minutes, they arrived at the sales area, and the man began to present several houses. --"This one here has a cost of 50,000 Coins, it is one of the cheapest we have that is near the center of the city, this one here cost 75,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This one 100,000..." Back and forth he was presenting several high-value houses and after a while, seeing that both of them didn''t seem at all interested in those houses, he decided to lower his presentation and presented the cheapest ones. --"This one cost 25,000 Coins and the cheapest one, 20,000. But both of them are far from the city and they are located in an area that is not very good to live in..." Said the man, and after several minutes, he finished presenting them. Tang Yin stared at several houses with a frown. He knew that houses were expensive, especially at this time when there are so many people in the city. But he didn''t expect them to be so expensive. ''Hm, it would be great if they would accept something in return, other than the Spiritual Gold Coins...'' Tang Yin thought and looked at the man. --"Sir, do they accept something other than the Spiritual Gold Coins, as payment? Valuables or things like that?" Tang Yin asked, and the man looked at him a little doubtfully, but after a moment''s thought, he nodded. --"Actually, we can accept it, depending on the object in question. We accept Pills, Cultivation Techniques, etc." Replied the man, and Tang Yin then immediately became interested. --"Oh, what kind of pills do you accept, and what grade of cultivation techniques?" Tang Yin asked quickly when he heard something that could solve this problem for him and prevent him from wandering around more than he should. The man was surprised that this young man was so interested in this and thought, ''Could it be that he has cultivation techniques to exchange? With the large number of powers that are in the major cities right now, selling them at auction would give us immense profits...'' He thought and then thought that if he was lucky and could sell some for some cultivation technique, then, maybe, he could get a promotion, so he immediately perked up. --"Young Master, depending on the house you aspire to, we accept Common Grade Cultivation Techniques of any number of stars. If you want any mansion, then an Earth Grade Cultivation Technique could solve everything, I will make sure to give you the one that suits you best." He said, and then Tang Yin''s eyes shone deeply. ''Haha, looks like I''ll be able to solve the problem easily.'' He thought and then took out one of the Cultivation Techniques he had been given by the system, to settle the Earth Grade base. --"Sir, can you take a look at it and tell me what it''s worth? If you see it well, we could trade it for some house." Tang Yin said. Since he had no common grade techniques could only take out earth-grade ones. He had already seen them and had them stored somewhere else. When the man saw this, he immediately grabbed it. ''Shit, 3-Star Earth Grade!'' He thought in shock and immediately smiled broadly at Tang Yin. --"Haha, Young Master, please follow me quickly to the VIP section." He said and immediately, and without waiting for any response from Tang Yin, pulled him into a VIP room. Those who saw him enter felt a little strange about it, but they had no way of knowing what was going on, so they went back to their own business. Chapter 41 - 41: Buying a House Tang Yin and Huang Feifei, were forcibly taken to a VIP room where they were served snacks and delicious Tea, although Tang Yin didn''t care about it. He just focused on talking to the man in front of him, while Huang Feifei was amazed that Tang Yin had such a thing (cultivation technique). --"Young Master, this is a cultivation technique to settle the 3 Star Earth Grade base, it has a very high cost in the market and even more so if you take it to auction, are you sure you want to exchange this technique for a house? I''m afraid to tell you, even we don''t have a house as expensive as this cultivation technique." Said the man sincerely once he had seen the technique thoroughly. He knew that if he wanted to win over this young master who could pull off such a thing so casually, he had to be sincere. In fact, so far, this is the only Young Master he knows of who can pull out a cultivation technique of this grade so casually. ''Even Young Masters from the great families can''t do it... Possibly he is from a Second Level Empire or could even be from a First Level one...'' The man thought, felt no fear. In fact, he was excited, but that was precisely why he spoke sincerely. Tang Yin noticed this, and although he knew what this man was trying to do, he couldn''t help but praise him in his heart for acting like this. However, he was more surprised by the fact that this little cultivation technique seemed to be more expensive than he thought. --"How much do you think the market price of that cultivation technique might be?" Tang Yin asked, and the man looked thoughtful for a moment. --"...It is difficult to say since it is a cultivation technique to settle the base and not one that helps cultivate. Still... The price should not go below 300,000 Spiritual Gold Coins if you sell it at auction and promote it. Though, of course, that''s here or in cities similar to this one, of third-tier empires. In second or first level Empires, the price would be higher, it''s just that it would be difficult for the young master to find who would buy it, since there all the sects are very powerful and don''t usually seek cultivation techniques below Spirit Grade." Replied the man. He was speaking sincerely, and although Tang Yin could not know if what he was saying was true, he trusted his instinct thanks to his divine soul, and thanks to that she could tell that this man was not lying. Because of that, he nodded toward him. --"I saw a while ago that there was a very nice house worth 150,000 Spiritual Gold Coins, very close to the Imperial Academy headquarters in this city, how about if I exchange it for it? The rest of the money you can give us when you manage to sell the technique, you make a profit, of course. Or simply, I can sell it to you for 200,000 Spiritual Gold Coins and you earn the rest when you sell it." Tang Yin said directly. He didn''t want to waste time on nonsense, and the man smiled excitedly. It was just what he was waiting for. --"Young Master, if you will be in this city for a while, we can make a deal. I don''t have that much money, so I can''t buy it, but, if you give it to me as payment for that house, I assure you that in 1 week I will deliver the rest of the money to your door. We can sign a blood contract if you like." Replied the man, blurting out his whole plan. From the beginning, he wanted to make this deal, and he knew that if he accepted this thing as payment, the superiors would not only praise and promote him but would seek to sell such a technique quickly at the auction to be held in a few days. This is to take advantage of the number of people in the city, among whom there are many rich people who would pay blood for this technique. Be that as it may, he wanted a promotion. And Tang Yin, be that as it may, wanted a house and also wanted money. So, he immediately nodded in approval of what he was proposing. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man''s response to him was gratifying. --"Hahaha, I''m glad to make a deal with someone like you, Young Master. I will immediately look for the papers to sign." Said the man and immediately left. Soon after, he returned with several things to sign. Tang Yin then passed the papers to Huang Feifei. --"Sign, this house must be in your name." Tang Yin said, surprising Huang Feifei. --"Young Master... Are you sure? It''s a house worth over 100,000 spiritual gold coins in a big city!" She spoke. As a daughter of merchants, she knew very well that houses like these found in big cities increase in price year after year so they could be sold at a better price a few years later. Still, Tang Yin was not worried about this. --"It''s okay, remember that I have to leave soon." Tang Yin said as he smiled at her, and then she looked at him somewhat pained by that, but still nodded. She simply signed here and there. The man didn''t care who signed. He just wanted to get it done. Then Tang Yin signed other documents, and they said goodbye, leaving that place having completed what they wanted, and now they were heading to their new home. When have enough money or resources, complicated things are easily solved. This is a clear example of that famous saying in the world of cultivation. ... The man who sold them the house immediately ran to the president''s office as soon as he saw them leave. He didn''t want to waste time, he already had what he needed. He never told anyone else about this and did it all by himself without telling anyone because he wanted this client to be tied to him. A 3-star earth-grade cultivation technique! Even if it was one to settle the base, it was still impressive that he had gotten something like that, so he couldn''t give that client to anyone else. He signed an agreement through blood without caring about tying himself to it because he didn''t really care. If he was tied it was much better because in such a case, the company could only depend on him to connect with that young master. Everything is beneficial if he does it on his own! But, because he knew his status was low, once everything was done, and he was sure he would come out as the one responsible for this, he had to let the president know so he could fix everything. That is why he soon arrived at an office and knocked on the door. From inside he heard a ''come in'', so he immediately went inside. When the president saw him, he frowned a little. --"What is it?" he asked. The man then quickly entered and smiled at him. --"President, we have a big client this time." He replied with a big smile, and after seeing the confused look on the president''s face, he pulled out the technique he had just obtained and put it on the table. The president was more confused now, but seeing that he had pulled something out, he decided to grab it to see what it was. His brow furrowed when he saw the name of the cultivation technique. ''Oh? This guy managed to sell a house for a good cultivation technique?'' He thought and immediately opened the first page of the book. When he opened it and saw the grade and the number of stars painted in yellow underneath, he was stunned for a moment. It was a few seconds. Shortly thereafter he stood up with a start. --"3-star earth grade cultivation technique! Who is this client who gave this to you?" He asked in astonishment and in a shout. The man expected this reaction, so he then pulled out other documents and gave them to him. --"President, his name is Tang Yin, he is a person who looks young. He wears a black mask on his face, but I could confirm that he is a good-looking young master, moreover, he travels together with a beautiful young lady, he was the one who took out this cultivation technique to exchange it for a house." He said, as he looked at the chairman reading over and over the different documents. He also read the blood contract. At first, he felt a bit annoyed that this guy had done such a thing without telling him, but after all, this was a big win for his business, so he still congratulated him. --"Haha, congratulations, Mr. Ku, you seem to have found a good client this time. A very good one too! You will be the next Assistant Manager of this Branch, but right now I need you to tell me, where is this young master from? Isn''t he from one of the sects of the empire?" The president spoke magnanimously as he promoted the man in front of him and tried to get some information. The man was glad of this. ''Shit, the Deputy Manager, this is a great position!'' He thought with a smile but didn''t forget to answer. --"President, you are not a citizen of the empire. He told me that they have made a long journey from their homeland and it looks like they will be continuing shortly, but from what I have been told, I can confirm that they could be from a First Tier Empire or they could even be from another region." Replied the man and this surprised the president even more. ''Another region? Traveling from so far away... Although I am not a cultivator, I am aware that occasionally young masters who travel to other regions usually do so when they are accepted by some Great Sect...'' The president thought. The possibility that had occurred to him was a bit frightening, but it seemed to make some sense. And if that wasn''t the case, at the very least he''s sure that normal people, or weak cultivators, don''t travel around the continent because it''s too dangerous. There are empires and kingdoms at war constantly, and every year some of them disappear, which is very dangerous. Not to mention the demons, spiritual beasts, and other dangers that are constantly lurking in the darkness. It is simply not feasible for weaklings to walk around this continent, so the probability that they were powerful cultivators was high. That was why, after thinking for a moment, he made a decision. --"Mr. Ku, as of today you are the manager of this place. As long as you maintain a good relationship with those people your position will be irremovable, so, do your job as it should be. Also, go to that young master and ask him if he can sell me this cultivation technique for 300 thousand spiritual gold coins." Said the president firmly, taking Mr. Ku by surprise. Mr. Ku was jumping for joy when he learned that he would now be the manager, and although he did not understand why he made the decision, he was not going to question it. This was more than he already wanted. A manager was practically a director; while the president was gone, he was the highest in charge. Although he was surprised by what he said at the end, he didn''t question it. He simply nodded and told him several more things in a long talk that lasted quite a while... Chapter 42 - 42: Confession Tang Yin and Huang Feifei, as soon as they left that place, ran to the house they had recently bought and did not take long to get there since it was not far away. It was in a good location in the city, and the house was a mansion with a beautiful garden and other places to cultivate and train martial arts. --"Oh, it''s really a good place to live, do you like it?" Tang Yin said and looked at Huang Feifei who was looking at the surroundings in awe. She nodded firmly. How could she not like it? It was a beautiful house. But she remained doubtful as to whether this was a good thing, so she stared at Tang Yin. --"Young Master, don''t you think it''s a waste to exchange that great cultivation technique for this small house? A cultivation technique is a very valuable thing, after all..." From the way she spoke, it was obvious that it was a total waste for her to do that. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. --"No, I don''t think it''s a waste. Simply, I wanted to get rid of some cultivation techniques I have that are of no use to me. I found a good opportunity and decided to use it, so it''s not a waste." He replied, and she was surprised. Every day she was more and more amazed at the capabilities of this young master. A 3-star earth-grade cultivation technique is something that is of no use to him? Huang Feifei even felt a small pain in her chest when she heard that. In her hometown, such a cultivation technique was only held by great families, like the Huang Family, and it was rumored that they only had one of those. And this person says it is something that is of no use to him? In the end, she found nothing to say, and he just smiled. -- "More importantly, Miss Huang, do you plan to enter the Academy with that token Miss Jun gave you? Or will you take the tests?" he asked. Huang Feifei thought for a moment and then stared at him. --"Young Master, I want to take the tests. It will serve as my apprenticeship and training, but I will do what you want me to do. If I was able to get this far it is only because of you." She replied forcefully. Tang Yin then nodded toward her and reached over to stroke her head a little. --"Little Miss, even though I helped you, it doesn''t mean that I should choose for you something so important to you. Still, I''m glad you have that determination. It seems your long-term vision has improved." He said with a smile, making Huang Feifei embarrassed for a moment. But after hearing everything he had said, she shook her head. --"No, you can choose whatever you want for me. As long as it doesn''t get in the way of the vengeance I must fulfill, I promise that I will fulfill every single thing you want me to fulfill." She said and then hesitated for a moment but looked up and stared at Tang Yin. Although he wore his usual mask, she felt that she was looking him in the eyes, so she spoke. --"...My best friend was a special person. She could not cultivate; she had no strength whatsoever. Despite that, she was coveted by everyone because what was special about her lay in the fact that she was a visionary, many dubbed her a saint." She said, but despite noticing that Tang Yin''s shoulders shook a little upon hearing this, she continued to speak firmly. --"She could read the stars. The first time we met, she told me that someday I would fall in love with a great person, a very powerful man capable of covering the sky with one hand. True, it''s different from what she had told me, but she also told me that when that day came, I should hold on to that person, otherwise, I would regret it for the rest of my life." She said and paused for a moment, her cheeks flushed at this point, but she did not look away from Tang Yin''s ''eyes''. --"...That''s why, Young Master Tang Yin. If you want to take me somewhere else, I will not refuse. If you want me to enter the back of the academy, I won''t refuse either. I will obediently do what you want me to do, after all, I must hold on to the person who made me fall in love, right?" She said and smiled at the end. That beautiful smile at the end was so beautiful that it overshadowed the beauty of her surroundings. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Tang Yin was stunned to hear this. He had seen many beautiful women in his life. He had traveled for years with beautiful women. All his wives were even more beautiful than Huang Feifei and were always there for him. But... This is the first time someone has said something like this to him. Moreover, she is telling, even though she knows the state he is in. He is no longer that Divine Son praised by billions of people. He is no longer that Young Master heir of a Supreme Sect. He is no longer the Tang Yin who once struck terror into the 11 Supreme Sects that attacked him. He is no longer him. Now, he is a weak person. No cultivation whatsoever, no ability to defend himself. Right now, even the beautiful girl in front of him could kill him if they fought head-on. Right now... He is a mortal. His current life expectancy is so short that he could soon disappear from the face of the earth and be forgotten. His pride and beauty had been tarnished. This is something he had never experienced before and never expected to experience. Despite that... There was an incredibly beautiful person in front of him, telling him that she would do whatever he wanted to do because she had fallen in love with him. At this moment... He was in his lowest state of existence, a state he had never thought he would be in. Yet... There is a person who is really willing to follow him and love him like this. This is a feeling that cannot be easily replaced. This is a feeling... Very beautiful. Which Tang Yin felt like huge ripples in his heart. Tang Yin then lowered his gaze a little. He didn''t say anything for a whole minute, and after that, he brought a hand to his face to take off his mask. He was wearing bandages under it to cover the wound that was now healing. After that, he removed the bandage from his face and dropped it. This action surprised Huang Feifei a little, but when his face was uncovered, she was stunned. Tang Yin then looked up again and looked at Huang Feifei. The huge scars that crossed his face were in full view. They had not yet fully healed, moreover, although she could not see it, Tang Yin could feel the burning created by the energy of the abyss in these wounds. Still, this time Tang Yin decided to show himself as he was right now, in front of Huang Feifei. He wanted to see one thing. He wanted to try one thing. So, after doing so, he smiled at her. --"...This is my face right now. My face right now is stained by these wounds. I am no longer the same as before. Now I''m a cripple who can''t even cultivate. Everything about me is a total waste right now...." Tang Yin said and sighed a little at the end. --"Do you still think so? Do you think I''m worthy to be with you? Do you think I''m worth it? If you see my face, do you feel I''m worth you being with me?" Tang Yin asked and then shrugged his shoulders at the end. --"I''m not afraid to tell you that in this world I no longer have a family, I have no backup, I have no place to call home, let alone someone I can fully trust. All I have are powerful enemies." He said without looking away from Huang Feifei''s beautiful eyes. --"...With all that, do you still think I''m worth being with?" Tang Yin asked again and finished with all he had to say. He only waited for Huang Feifei''s reply, patiently... Chapter 43 - 43: Can you teach me martial arts? Time seemed to have passed slowly at this moment, especially for Tang Yin. Although in reality only a few tens of seconds passed, to Tang Yin, this felt like many minutes. Soon, what he saw was a beautiful smile blossom on Huang Feifei''s face, moreover, small tears formed in her eyes at that moment. It was a bit contradictory, but she looked really charming at that moment. Huang Feifei did not respond and simply moved a little closer to Tang Yin, then raised her hand and gently touched his face wanting to caress it because of how lovely he looked. This was an unexpected move that surprised Tang Yin, but even before he could react, Huang Feifei quickly raised her other hand and ran it behind Tang Yin''s neck to hug him to her and quickly stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips firmly. It was a single kiss on the lips, there was nothing more because she didn''t know how to continue. She had never kissed before and had no idea what to do next, but this kiss stunned Tang Yin. It was a small touch of lips that sent currents through his body, and he became stiff at that moment, unable to react. Each of the little movements Huang Feifei made he did not expect them at all. At best, he thought he would receive an affirmative response that still, with everything he had shown her and said about him, she wanted to be there. But... It never crossed his mind that she would make a move like this! These small movements and this gesture she had made, already told him everything he wanted to know. It was the best answer, he didn''t need more. Actions spoke louder than words, after all. But it is precisely this that unknowingly planted a beautiful feeling in his heart. One that he needed at this moment, to be able to understand everything that was going on and to understand who he is right now. To be able to understand what he needs to do and look at his path clearly. Huang Feifei, seeing him like this, smiled and pulled away from him a little. It was the first time she had seen him like this in all this time together. She was always the one who was surprised and stunned by the things he said. Still, after pulling away from his lips, she could only stare at Tang Yin''s face. --"You have the most perfect face I''ve ever seen... How could a small blemish dull it?" She said staring at him, and Tang Yin at that moment came back to himself. After hearing her say that, he smiled a little and immediately pulled her to him in a hug and then kissed her back. This time, it was Huang Feifei''s turn to be stunned, still, she was immensely glad to notice this because it meant one thing. The person she had fallen in love with in such a short time was accepting her. It was because of this that she did not refuse and immediately cooperated with Tang Yin in this small but pleasant kiss. Their lips mingled as if in a small symbiosis of two people as Tang Yin guided Huang Feifei, and she let herself be guided by him. But the kiss did not last long. Tang Yin broke away a moment later and smiled at her, though looking at that beautiful face intoxicated by the kiss made him have the urge to kiss her again, but he restrained himself. --"...That being the case, then I hope you don''t want to run away from me." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she then came back from her momentary stupor and nodded softly at him. Only now did she realize what was happening, so embarrassment came over her. She was immensely shocked that she had had the guts to do such a thing. Still, she was immensely glad to realize that her feelings, which she didn''t know for how many days she had dragged them out, were now reciprocated. --"Hn..." She replied as she leaned against his chest, and Tang Yin simply stroked her head for a few minutes. He was thoughtful, but after thinking for about 5 minutes or so, Tang Yin spoke. --"Okay, then let''s get moving." Tang Yin said with a smile, attracting her attention. --"Let''s move?" She asked hesitantly, ''What did he mean?'' She thought. Tang Yin nodded at her. --"Before I go, there are many things I have to do now that it''s like this." Tang Yin said with a smile and then stopped hugging her at that time. He has little time; he needs to recover as soon as possible. His cultivation, right now, is the most important thing, so he decided to start doing things fast, so he grabbed her hand. --"I have to go buy some things from the Alchemist Association, in the meantime, can you go to the Academy so you can find out how the enrollment will be?" Tang Yin said, and she nodded. She was a little heartbroken to hear him say that he had to go again, but she knew it was something he had to do. So, she didn''t pay much attention. --"All right, I''ll go get some information." She replied firmly. After those few words, they both left the house, which they did not even glance at and went their separate ways. Huang Feifei went straight to the Academy branch of this city, while Tang Yin went to the association. ''Since I have to leave, I should buy several things to make her strong and teach her some things...'' Tang Yin thought right after arriving at the association. His passage through this place was not going to be long. He just went in, bought a lot of things with the money he had, and then left. He didn''t find any of the materials he needed to recover, so he didn''t bother to stay any longer. Still, because he bought so many things, it took him quite a long time there. 2 hours or so, so by the time he left he was already a bit exhausted. He had been walking for 2 months straight, and although he liked adventures, his body was weak. It''s a body that doesn''t allow him to go on adventures like he wants to everything is slow, and everything tires him out. It''s annoying, but he can''t do anything. Because of that, after he was dismissed by several high-ranking people in the association, Tang Yin returned to the house he had just bought. He had spent 15 thousand spiritual gold coins in the association, which is a huge amount for anyone, this gave him enough status to be fired by some high-level executives. Still, Tang Yin didn''t mind that. And after leaving there, it didn''t take long to get home. At this point, Huang Feifei had already returned, came back an hour early with all the information she wanted, and was looking around the house inside. So, once he entered, Huang Feifei quickly came out of one of the rooms to greet him. --"Welcome..." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at him. --"Did it go well?" He asked, and she nodded, though she felt a little embarrassed. Still, after feeling so, she stood in front of him and stared at him. -- "Young Master... Can you teach me martial arts?" She asked directly, though she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed again. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin was a little surprised that she asked him this. --"Did something happen?" He asked with a slightly worried frown, and she shook her head quickly. --"No, it''s just that... I saw some cultivators fighting today and..." She said and lowered her head in embarrassment (again). --"...Despite being below my cultivation level, I don''t think I can compare to them, their martial arts were good and they knew how to use their spiritual weapons very well..." She said softly feeling a bit helpless. She went to the academy nervously, thinking she would find people who would totally surpass her. But when she noticed that her Cultivation Realm didn''t seem to be very common and saw many people looking at her with admiration for her cultivation, she felt much better. It''s just that... When she entered the academy and saw some cultivators who were 4 levels below her struggling, she felt despair again. Although she had learned some things from Tang Yin and knew that now it was not like before, she still felt helpless when she saw them fighting. The handling of his spiritual weapons was something she could not compare with. She was too far away from them, and it destroyed her good spirits. Tang Yin noticed this when he looked at her like this, so he smiled at her and stroked her head. --"First, don''t call me Young Master anymore. Tang Yin is fine. Second, of course, I''ll teach you, you''ll become the greatest genius in that academy before long, so don''t feel bad. Trust me." He replied firmly, and she looked up to look at him, tears formed on the tip of her eyes again, but she immediately replied with a big smile. --"I trust you, thank you very much, Tang Yin!" She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin then nodded towards her. Just then, he decided to show her some of the things he had bought, since today he went to the association only to buy several medicinal herbs that would serve to improve not only her base, her body, and her cultivation, but also to make her a genius cultivator. If there was anyone capable of making another person a genius, then it would be Tang Yin. And that is what he would do from today onwards. But just as he was about to tell her, he heard the door ring, so he had to get up. --"Did you meet someone?" Tang Yin asked Huang Feifei, but she shook her head. They were both confused as to who was looking for them in this newly purchased house, although they already had an idea. Soon they opened the door, and, as they expected, it was that person who sold them the house. He looked radiant at the moment. The man immediately smiled broadly. --"Young Master, I have good news." He said, and Tang Yin then became interested and showed him in. Chapter 44 - 44: What good news do you have for me? --"What good news do you have for me?" Tang Yin asked after ushering in the man who had sold him the house. The man then nodded toward him. --"Young Master, although it''s not a big deal, I think it might interest you. The president wants to buy that cultivation technique from you and is offering 300,000 Spiritual Gold Coins for it, how about it? I would be handing you 150,000 Coins and the cost of the house would be charged." He said, and Tang Yin simply nodded. This was a good thing. The sooner he got the money, the better. He didn''t know how long he would last in this place, so he nodded firmly. --"Haha, if the president is kind enough to buy it outright at that price, then of course I will gladly accept." Tang Yin replied, and the man then nodded as he gave a small sigh. Then he quickly took out three money cards and passed them to Tang Yin. --"Young Master, here are 150,000 spiritual gold coins. Also, this is a Card of our business..." He said as he handed him another card. --"We not only handle construction issues, we are also one of the biggest auctioneers in the empire, so, if you have something to auction, don''t hesitate to come to us. This card will give you a lot of benefits at that time. If you have interest, you can come in a week there will be an auction, and we will treat you like a VIP." Said the man with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at the card with interest. ''Auctions... I should go to these, but... Right now, I''d better refrain unless strictly necessary. It would be best to sell some things to understand the prices...'' Tang Yin said to himself in his mind, considering a few things. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because he had only been for a very short time in a city of this world, he had almost no information about anything, except that the prices in this city were higher than the prices in the previous city he was in. That is normal since this city is many times larger than the other and is a center of trade in an empire as large as the Blizzard Empire. But, outside of that, he knew nothing else, and that was a problem. So, he immediately looked at the man. --"I have some things to auction; can you auction Earth Grade Pills for Initial Ascension?" Tang Yin asked. He had a large amount of ascension pills. These pills are very useful for any cultivator, although they are not for him. The Initial Ascension Pill is a pill that can be used in the first 3 Cultivation Realms, with benefits in different measures, depending on which realm the cultivator is in. For example, if there is a cultivator who is in the first Cultivation Realm, at any level other than 9, one, two, or three pills of these can help him/her to ascend one full level in the time it takes to process the pill. Basically, it is a pill made from materials with a lot of spiritual energy concentration, and that is why it can do that ''miracle''. In the second realm, a cultivator needs 10 to 15 pills to ascend a full level. In the third realm needs more than 30. But this is a pill that can be used as many times as required by the cultivator and this is what makes it more valuable, well, also that it is a very difficult pill to make. Now, the thing is that Tang Yin has no idea whether in this world these pills are used or not, and he has no idea whether they know how to control the remaining spiritual energy that can harm the cultivator who consumes them, so first, he needed some information about it. Are 100 pills of these a large amount here? He doesn''t know. In his world, these pills are never used he knows of their existence, but he never uses them because they are useless. The first 3 Cultivation Realms are passed as if they are nothing, more so in a sect at the level of the Tang Yin Supreme Sect. Although well, in the first two realms, they usually take some time to cross them because these are the ''Base'' of a cultivator. That''s also why they don''t use these pills, they can''t cross those two cultivation realms with external methods unless it''s medicinal baths, etc. But there are even many people in that place who don''t even know about the existence of this pill. That''s why he has no idea whether such a pill is useful in this world. Those were Tang Yin''s thoughts. Which, of course, were not the same thoughts of Huang Feifei and the man in front of him. This man even stood up a little with a start. --"Do you have Initial Ascension pills, Young Master!?" he shouted in shock, startling Tang Yin in the process. But the man quickly realized his mistake and immediately covered his mouth and sat down, then proceeded to apologize to Tang Yin. --"I''m sorry, Young Master... It''s just, that those pills are too valuable." Said the man lowering his head. Tang Yin then looked at him interestedly. --"Don''t you have alchemists who can make them?" Tang Yin asked curiously. He just wanted to find out how valuable these things were, but he couldn''t ask directly. Otherwise, this guy will get suspicious, he thought. The man in front of him frowned slightly and lowered his voice. --"It''s not that we don''t have them, there are several who can make them. But they go out to the market very little; between 1,000 and 5,000 of them are sold every year in different cities of the empire. Last year only 1,500 went on sale and this year there are barely 500. The young master must understand, in an empire with more than 500 million inhabitants, how could they be enough? We have more than 100,000 cultivators. It is impossible for them to be enough." He said with a helpless smile. Tang Yin then understood and nodded toward him. --"What''s the price? Of a bottle of 10 pills?" Tang Yin asked. This question already seemed to confirm to this man that Tang Yin had these pills, so he became excited. If he could advertise more of these pills in this week''s auction... They would surely make a ton of money. --"Young Master, it is difficult to estimate a price, more so at this time when there are so many cultivators of that range of cultivation in the city, they would kill for those pills. But I can assure you that they can be sold at a price that will satisfy you." He replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. He immediately took out 20 jade bottles with 10 pills each. These jade bottles were given by the system at the time gave him the pills, so they were kept very well preserved. After that, he spoke. --"They are 200 pills of the same grade, all 3-star pills. I will leave them to you and expect the money as soon as the auction is over. I can''t participate at this time." Tang Yin said, and the man was surprised. --"200 pills of the initial ascension? Is it really 200 pills?" He asked, and immediately grabbed one of the bottles and looked inside¡­ Tang Yin did not answer him, he let him see for himself. The man was astonished as soon as he saw the pills inside, he looked at another bottle and then another and another... He continuously opened several more bottles and was surprised that they were really all those all-important pills. ''Shit... I think we have greatly underestimated it...'' Thought the man at that moment, but it was no time to be surprised. He immediately stood up, extremely happy, but at the same time very nervous, and bowed to Tang Yin. --"Young master, I will make sure they are sold at the best price, thank you for trusting me!" Said the man firmly while bowing at 90 degrees. Tang Yin just laughed. --"Haha, I hope so. I will wait for your good news." Tang Yin said. This last he said to make it seem that he no longer wanted to have people in his house at this time, and the man in front of him, Lord Ku, nodded quickly understanding his intentions. --"Of course, I will be on my way, young Master. If you need anything, drop in looking for me, Mr. Ku, where you always do. I will be sure to attend to you." He said and then quickly left. He was so nervous that he almost fell down the stairs to the entrance, but as best he could he started to run in the direction of his work. This is something of utmost importance, and he must discuss it with his president. Tang Yin on the other hand, just stood there next to Huang Feifei. Although she was amazed that Tang Yin had those pills, she remembered Xie Meiyu and thought that she had given them to him, so she didn''t bother to ask. She didn''t need to know all of Tang Yin''s secrets, as long as he didn''t do anything wrong to her and was with her, it was enough. Tang Yin got up after he saw that Lord Ku had left and decided to take out everything he had bought. A large number of spiritual herbs were laid out on the table, different kinds of herbs of many different ages and the like. Huang Feifei was surprised to see that pile of expensive spiritual herbs and looked at him. --"Young Master, what is that for? There are many Spiritual Herbs..." She said, and Tang Yin smiled at her. --"They are for you. We will use them during this time to strengthen you to the limit so that when I leave, you will have no trouble at the academy." Tang Yin replied. This surprised her even more. --"So many herbs, for me? No need, young master. I just want you to teach me a little martial arts and how to control my inherited spiritual weapon, that''s enough for me. This is too much money spent on me, it''s going to waste." She said quickly while waving both hands in denial. But Tang Yin only shrugged his shoulders. --"I bought them for you and I''ll use them on you. I can''t use pills or herbs, but I assure you that we will use all these spiritual herbs on you, because only then can I get the most out of them." Tang Yin said firmly, and right after he said it, he spoke in his mind. ''Administrator, help me to make a training for Huang Feifei.'' He said, and the Administrator immediately responded with a nod and started working. Tang Yin also didn''t let Huang Feifei continue to object and spoke first than her. --"Tell me, how long do you have until the academy tests start?" Tang Yin asked, and she could only answer obediently, as she noticed that he didn''t want her to reject this. --"I applied and I was told that in a month the tryouts start for me, as I can skip the first phase and directly enter the second phase which is done at the Imperial Academy." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. If he was right, the imperial academy was in the imperial capital, which is not too far from this city, and one month is more than enough to prepare Huang Feifei. Because of that, he smiled. --"Then that''s enough." He said and then threw a cultivation technique at her. --"I want you to study the first pages right now. As soon as you finish, consume these five pills and come to the courtyard, we will start the training today." Tang Yin said, and after leaving the five pills of the initial ascension on the table, he went to the courtyard directly. If he stayed, she might find a way to object here and there, which was troublesome. So, he did things firmly to show her his determination. She could then only watch helplessly as he left and could only accept what he said. It was what she wanted anyway. So, she began to study the cultivation technique quickly. Chapter 45 - 45: Starting the training Just as Tang Yin stepped out into the courtyard, the Administrator sent him a message through the system to show him the training he had prepared. During the time they have been together, Tang Yin has seen the usefulness of this system. Not only does he have a great deal of knowledge of many things, but he can thoroughly investigate things that even Tang Yin cannot. In addition, when he completed the mission to save Huang Feifei that one time, the system unlocked a new option that had an external use. This option gives Tang Yin detailed information about anything in his view, even a small leaf on the ground. But that''s just the first part, and although the information it gives about each thing is very detailed, the most amazing part is that it can measure distances and gives Tang Yin an enhanced view, although only to see information about what is far away from him, as long as it is within his field of vision. Moreover, it is that option that also gives him another feature: Analyze a person in search of the Training/Pills/Spiritual Herbs/Treasures that suit best. That is, it can determine the best path to follow within someone''s cultivation path, although, according to the Administrator, right now it is limited to the first 5 Cultivation Realms, and he needs to upgrade the system to use it on a larger scale. For Tang Yin, this is a great help since, although he can do that on his own, because he has no cultivation and therefore cannot ''see'' beyond the physical, doing it on his own would take a long time. Whereas the system, can do it in a matter of minutes. Tang Yin was looking at the system window in front of him as he thought about this nice feature and smiled. ''Okay, you will add the Spiritual Baths with fire-type and air-type spiritual herbs every day to it. In addition, add the training without spiritual energy to it as well.'' Tang Yin said in his mind, and the Administrator nodded. [Okay, that sounds good.] He replied smiling. Lately, the two''s relationship has improved, and they even make a good team, although they occasionally argue with each other, they usually maintain good harmony. In fact, Tang Yin feels grateful to the system because he has been able to see how useful it is. Moreover, it was thanks to him that he found the first training for Huang Feifei, which turned her from someone who did not know how to use spiritual energy to someone who could use it skillfully and fight some spiritual beasts at the same time. She accomplished this in a very short time, which means that the training was undoubtedly very good. Tang Yin then took out some ancient spiritual bamboo about 2 meters in size that he bought from the association and stacked them nearby while grasping one of them firmly with his hand. ''Hm, I think this might work...'' Tang Yin thought and made a horizontal movement with the bamboo in his hand. This move, although it didn''t carry much power if someone had seen it, they would have felt that it was made by a great expert swordsman. It was an impeccable horizontal movement that carried with it a great sword mastery. Although Tang Yin was not a great master swordsman in his world, as his Heavenly Hammers were enough to destroy any enemy, still, he still had among his external spiritual weapons a sword, so he knew very well how to use it. Moreover, among his wives, there is a very famous swordswoman in his world. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Tang Yin made that horizontal movement, he smiled, remembering his wife. ''Sword Empress, huh... You really were one of a kind, Xingyue.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment. His wife in her time, had been recognized as the Empress of the Sword. To some she was the Saint of the Sword, and to others a true goddess. Even Tang Yin''s father bestowed upon her the title of ''Empress of the Sword'' receiving the highest possible honors for a sword master. She was the greatest genius in her field. And Tang Yin was the one who trained with her always, so he had learned a lot of swordplay. Because of this, perhaps in this world, no one could compare to Tang Yin in swordplay. Just when Tang Yin was thinking about various things and remembering the past, he noticed that Huang Feifei had come out, and then he turned to see her. --"Take out your Spirit Weapon, we can''t waste the moment. You might have an epiphany if we do it as soon as you finish studying." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Huang Feifei nodded. --"Okay, but what are the spirit bamboos for?" she asked as she took out her scepter. Tang Yin smiled at her. --"Let''s fight, I''ll use these instead." Tang Yin replied, surprising Huang Feifei. --"We''re going to fight? And you want to use ancient spirit bamboo for that? Isn''t it too expensive?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. --"Yes, besides, you can''t use spiritual energy. This is training, get ready. From today, it will be 8 hours of training daily." Tang Yin replied and immediately rushed towards her as he made a horizontal movement to strike her, surprising her. She couldn''t help but unconsciously move her scepter quickly to hit the bamboo. Just then, they both collided with a small sound, but immediately the ancient spiritual bamboo broke in two, and Tang Yin gave her a small tap on her head with the rest of the bamboo. --"Don''t use spiritual energy, I told you. Besides, why are you letting your guard down so quickly?" Tang Yin said in a scolding manner with a stern look. She was surprised and replied. --"But you..." --"Don''t answer, let''s go again." Tang Yin said quickly interrupting her. Then he turned around and grabbed another bamboo with a smile. ''I''m sorry if I don''t do this, I won''t be able to teach you properly. Only when you realize that every mistake of yours is money lost, will you be able to improve faster.'' Tang Yin thought to himself and nodded at her again. --"Fight as usual, use your scepter to fight with me hand-to-hand following the instructions of that cultivation technique." Tang Yin said. And Huang Feifei, although confused, could somewhat understand what Tang Yin wanted to do, so she nodded. --"Yes." She replied, and Tang Yin then moved towards her again with a vertical strike. This was quickly countered by Huang Feifei''s scepter, and Tang Yin then moved his right leg quickly to throw a kick at her and gave her a small kick in the side pushing her backward as she was taken by surprise. After steadying himself for a moment, Tang Yin again struck horizontally with his bamboo, but at this blow, Huang Feifei again made a mistake and used spiritual energy again, which broke the ancient spiritual bamboo into uneven parts. Tang Yin did not say anything to her. He simply turned around, grabbed another bamboo, and again threw a strong blow at her while she did not understand what was happening. In that way, the first blow hit in place, the second blow destabilized Huang Feifei, and the third one broke the bamboo. The pattern was repeated three times in different ways. Tang Yin always gave a different stroke, and he was not doing it fast because he wanted to explain something to Huang Feifei with the patterns he was using. On the last time the bamboo was broken, Tang Yin again grabbed another one, and this time he stood firm while staring at Huang Feifei. --"There have been several times you break the bamboo and I have used several different patterns of attacks; do you understand anything?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, knowing the answer. She shook her head. --"...I don''t understand..." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. --"I''ll attack upstairs." He said and immediately launched himself at her in a vertical strike. Huang Feifei then moved her scepter upwards to try to parry the blow as she had done before, but immediately Tang Yin retracted the bamboo and moved his body quickly in good footwork towards her, leaving her surprised, so she quickly tried to defend herself. But Tang Yin again used his footwork to move to the other side, and gave her a strong blow on the left arm. Still, this time he did not stop and quickly swung his bamboo towards Huang Feifei''s stomach and gave her a strong thrust, which pushed her back. Tang Yin then ran a little to the right and immediately threw another strong blow to her side managing to hit her narrowly, but he quickly retracted his bamboo towards her and turned around to give her a strong spinning kick in the chest. But he stopped just before hitting her, leaving her stunned. After trying to defend herself from the first two blows, only 5 seconds had passed, and Tang Yin had already moved around her and managed to give her several blows which she did not see coming. Besides that final blow... It could send her strongly backward. For a moment, she felt fear. Tang Yin noticed this, so he stopped. --"You didn''t use spiritual energy this time, congratulations." Tang Yin said with a smile. He then proceeded to explain to her why this training, which was so strange to her. **** NT: Hello, thank you very much for reading. Today my novel has been contracted, thank you very much to everyone who has supported the novel so far. So I''ll be posting more chapters throughout the day (I''m planning to post 3 daily) and I''m planning to do some massive releases to commemorate, Thank you for reading! Chapter 46 - 46: Training (2) --"During each of the rounds I did, I was only looking for you to learn those 4 attack patterns, and the end was for you to realize that you didn''t understand anything but the essence of the training. You thought I would attack with one of the 4 patterns because you remembered that at the beginning, I attacked starting from the top. That is wrong, but you did not use spiritual energy, because you understood that, if you use it, you will damage the bamboo, and that is fine. But I am not looking for you to learn the patterns, the patterns are created by you while analyzing the battle." Tang Yin said but did not stop. --"What I want you to understand with this training is that your enemies will almost always have a second attack ready in case the first one fails. So, don''t think about the attack you are seeing, because you will know how to stop it. You must think about how you are going to stop the next attack because that one you don''t know where it will come from." Tang Yin said. Just as he finished saying that, Huang Feifei''s eyes twinkled a little in understanding. ''So that''s why he attacked me in simple and slow patterns, but that could happen...'' She thought and immediately nodded after doing so, so she sighed deeply. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I must make an effort if I want to learn. I can''t let his effort go to waste. I must learn everything he wants to teach me to the best of my ability so he won''t think I''m a burden...'' She thought, and after taking about four breaths, she relaxed and stared at Tang Yin, then moved her scepter a little. --"Let''s proceed, Tang Yin." She said firmly, and Tang Yin then smiled. ''Looks like she''ll really be focused now.'' Tang Yin thought. Actually, she missed more than she should have because Tang Yin attacked her unawares every time, and because she was in a state of confusion, she couldn''t respond correctly to his attacks. But he had to do so that she could understand everything perfectly. Tang Yin then nodded towards her, and immediately ran in her direction and quickly started a small combat. Tang Yin quickly attacked her this time with his bamboo as the small sound of blows rang throughout the courtyard. She was just defending herself while enduring the blows Tang Yin continuously gave her. Tang Yin was not going easy on her just because she was a woman, so even though he restrained himself, he still gave her strong blows on her body to destabilize her back and forth... Several fights went on that day, while Tang Yin talked continuously as they fought, trying to teach her different things. Huang Feifei was cooperative and a good student, trying to memorize everything while understanding what she could. A few hours later... Huang Feifei was lying on the ground with her face a little red, and with some small bruises all over her body, she was sweating profusely and panting heavily. Tang Yin then smiled at her. --"You''ve worked hard today, let''s go inside. We are not done yet." Tang Yin said as he gave her his hand. She smiled tiredly as she grabbed his hand, and then they went inside. Huang Feifei had understood one more thing today. Tang Yin had bought the bamboo to give her more pressure in her learning. But, despite that, a total of 25 bamboos were still broken. She regretted this. For if she had been careful, she would not have broken so many. But Tang Yin was satisfied with this. ''For the first day, 25 bamboos alone are great progress. As expected of a heavenly body.'' He thought with a smile. There was another reason why he had chosen to teach her by beating her. It was, precisely, her celestial body. Crimson Fire Heavenly Body, also nicknamed as the Crimson Flower Body. It is an extremely good heavenly body, one of the best of its kind. When Tang Yin found out that she had such a body, he was so pleasantly surprised that he even wanted to take her with him everywhere, just to keep her well. It''s because this is a body that can ascend into a very unique, special, and legendary Divine Body... The Divine Phoenix Body! A true Divine Phoenix Body! Even if it is very difficult to ascend it, it is still possible, and if achieved, it would become one of the greatest powers of his world in the future. Now, there is a little problem that Tang Yin noticed when he saw this Heavenly Body in Huang Feifei. Her attribute is wind, why does she have the Crimson Flower Body? The Crimson Flower Body is characterized by bringing out its best version when the wearer is of fire attribute, why would it come out in someone of wind attribute? This can be easily explained. Huang Feifei''s first attribute is wind, which is true. But it is not necessarily the only one. She can perfectly be compatible with all attributes at the same time, so her celestial body will not be affected even if she trains wind. But it is advisable that starting from the Seventh Spiritual Bone, she starts to obtain the Bones of Fire attribute to get the most out of it since, after all, only with fire can demonstrate the capabilities of a Fire Body. In addition, this is a body that is coveted by the whole world but hard to find. Having it in front of him was already a great miracle from heaven, which Tang Yin could not waste, so he was happy. But, the thing about this heavenly body is that it is a body that tends to learn by blows. The more blows it receives, the more it will understand what it is trying to teach. Some say it is because the Divine Phoenix of ancient times was a masochistic bird, but perhaps that is a lie. So far, what Tang Yin knows is that it is because of her blood, which is a blood that will learn faster when faced with adversity, although it is not confirmed. Still, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that she learns faster with blows. So that''s how he will teach her. When they both entered the house, Tang Yin started to prepare some things. First, he took out a huge pot and put it on top of a huge fire with a lot of fire. After that, he poured plenty of water that he had bought at the association and many spiritual herbs of different kinds that soon started to paint the water a green color. Then Tang Yin looked at Huang Feifei who was sitting resting while looking at him. --"Take off your clothes, you will take a Spiritual Bath while cultivating in there. This will improve your foundation, spiritual energy, and physique extensively, although it might be very painful. Also, you''re going to cultivate in there all night, so make yourself comfortable." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Huang Feifei looked at him in astonishment. --"Is that whole bunch of spiritual herbs for me to grow? Are you really going to waste that much money on medicinal baths?" She asked, and after that, she spoke again. --"That''s too expensive, Tang Yin!" She exclaimed, clearly not wanting to do this, but Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders and moved over to where she was standing to stroke her head a little. --"Spending money on you I don''t see it as a waste. If I''m going to strengthen you, I''m going to do it right and spend as much money as it takes. That was why I decided to sell those pills today, in case it''s necessary." Tang Yin said with a smile and then went to continue preparing the water. --"Besides, you will have a medicinal bath daily for the next month, so you should get used to it." Tang Yin said calmly, and she didn''t know what to say. Her beautiful little eyes filled with tears for a moment. She hadn''t expected to find someone who didn''t mind spending so much money on her. On helping her to be strong and thus can fulfill her revenge. But... That feeling he gave her; was something that made her feel safe and protected. Plus, it made her feel like she finally had someone she could trust. It was a beautiful feeling. But she quickly pulled herself together and did as he told her and pulled a blanket over the end. Then she came up behind him. --"I''m done..." She said softly, and Tang Yin nodded as he turned and was about to speak, but when he saw her blushing as she was illuminated by the moonlight coming through the windows, in a small bathing blanket... Chapter 47 - 47: Disturbed mind Tang Yin had difficulty calming down as soon as he saw her. She looked so beautiful, so unique and so delightful to his eyes, that for a moment he had the impulse to pounce on her as if she were a small prey he wanted to hunt and yet he had only seen her for a few seconds. The beautiful landscape in front of him stunned him for a moment, but he quickly pulled himself together and nodded to her. He didn''t show anything on his half-visible face, he simply pointed to the pot. --"Come in, may hurt yourself a little at first, but you must hold on." Tang Yin said, and she nodded gently and entered the tub. As expected, she felt pain at first. It was a stabbing pain that circled her body back and forth, but she gritted her teeth and endured. The reason for the pain was the large amount of spiritual energy that was stored in this large pot. The spiritual herbs and other materials used for the medicinal bath contained a large amount of spiritual energy which, when put into boiling water under Tang Yin''s procedure and preparation, caused all that spiritual energy to spread throughout the water. Tang Yin then began to explain to her a little bit about what would do, step by step... While she began to cultivate the cultivation technique Tang Yin had given her, which was an advanced cultivation technique for scepter use. One that belonged to his sect, although this was the first phase, out of a total of 12 phases. But, still, it was a Supreme Grade Technique. The Golden Arm of the Supreme Scepter is its name and basically what it seeks to achieve is that, whoever learns it, feels as if the scepter were one with the dominant arm. But it is difficult to master it, in fact, if Huang Feifei manages to master the First level of this first phase before Tang Yin leaves, it would already give him a good surprise. Because it is very difficult to do so. After all, it is a genuine cultivation technique with incredible effect. Even in his world such a technique was coveted by all Divine Masters who used a Scepter as a spiritual weapon, but it was not available to them. It is one of the best-kept techniques of his sect, which Tang Yin learned at some point. That''s why Huang Feifei finds it difficult to learn it, but he still started to cultivate it fervently, while listening to Tang Yin''s explanation. The fact that she had to cultivate a technique like that inside a medicinal bath was so that her body would be purified and shaped by the spiritual energy and at the same time, she would get to use the spiritual energy purified by the fire to make breakthroughs in her learning. The spiritual energy would start hitting her body again and again while she is cultivating, which will make her body slowly absorb the spiritual energy in the water. Although it is a slow and painful process, it is a process that leaves the best benefits. That is because spiritual energy in a liquid state is the best way to cultivate and strengthen a cultivator''s body and foundation. This is because the human body is mostly composed of water. Therefore, although the process is painful, it is still the best way to cultivate and make someone achieve a better understanding of everything. After having explained a few things here and there, Tang Yin took out 10 initial ascension pills and threw them into the water, one by one, 30 minutes apart from each other. Gradually, these began to melt in the water and soon turned into huge fountains of spiritual energy that were beating back and forth on Huang Feifei''s beautiful body. From the initial ascension pills given by the system, Tang Yin could verify that they have no impurities. And being so pure, they are the best source to get spiritual energy in these medicinal baths for Huang Feifei, so those are the ones will use. --"...Remember, don''t use spiritual energy for anything but cultivation. Don''t resist the blows..." Tang Yin said at that moment and threw the second pill... Thus, 5 hours later, Tang Yin released all the pills, and Huang Feifei although she was in pain and being continuously hit by those huge streams of spiritual water back and forth, still endured this and entered a state of cultivation. Seeing this, Tang Yin smiled. ''I didn''t think she could endure all night on the first day and she''s been clenching her teeth tightly all this time to endure, it seems I underestimated her desire to become strong.'' Tang Yin thought and after that, he turned around and left. She needed to cultivate on her own in order to understand everything perfectly and he needed to think about various things. During the day, he had heard something that disturbed his peace of mind, though it was nothing bad. It was simply something that touched a beautiful memory from the past. A beautiful, but painful memory from about 10 years ago. So, Tang Yin went up to the rooftop and looked at the night sky, that beautiful starry sky was still there. This beautiful scenery, that beautiful moon that was a little different here than it was in his world, was still there. The big and small stars that could be seen in the distance¡­ Everything beautiful about the starry sky, it was still there and, even though he had changed worlds, he could still see that beautiful starry sky. But... ''...If you are not there to accompany me to look at this beautiful scenery, how can I enjoy it in its entirety?'' Tang Yin thought with great nostalgia, as he remembered a beautiful woman from his past. Yes, it had only been 10 years since he had last seen her. But, sadly, those 10 years would soon turn into 20 years, and then into 100 years, and likewise into 1,000 years.... Very soon they would become 1 million years and he would never see her again. Even if at some point, he achieves immortality and achieves to live forever, he would never see her again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right now, he is closer to those 10 years turning into a billion years than he is to seeing her again. Because that is the harsh reality facing a person who lost someone they loved. It is a reality that, the fewer years that have passed, the more painful it is. Because that person knows that there is a whole life ahead to live, but it is a whole life in which their loved one will not be there. ''...My beloved and desired Star Reader. Always loved by the Moon and adored by the Stars. My precious Qingyue, my beloved Moon Queen... I would love to have returned to the past instead of reincarnating... Only then could I see you again...'' Tang Yin thought and leaned back on a corner of the rooftop to look at the beautiful night sky. Right now, he didn''t want to see anything else. He didn''t want to think anything else. He didn''t want anything to disturb his current state of mind. He only wanted to remember one of the people who had been of the greatest importance in his life. ''...If only fate wasn''t so cruel and I wasn''t so weak...'' He thought and his consciousness soon faded away in an inaudible whisper of the beautiful moon in front of him. ... Chapter 48 - 48: Surprise attack? Two weeks later... Tang Yin immediately dodged Huang Feifei''s scepter attack narrowly and immediately threw a strong punch from the bottom towards her abdomen, which was avoided by Huang Feifei moving a little to the right and after avoiding it, she quickly moved her left leg to the front to stopped straight and sent a strong punch using her scepter as if it was part of her right arm, the punch was right towards Tang Yin''s face. Just then, Tang Yin smiled under his bandages. He felt proud of that attack but still easily countered it by moving the bamboo in his other hand to the front, making the tip of the scepter collide with the tip of the bamboo. As soon as he did this, he moved the hand holding the bamboo sharply to the left to deflect the attack. This caused Huang Feifei to immediately put more force into her attack, but Tang Yin had already deflected it enough, so as soon as he sensed that she was putting force into the attack, Tang Yin let go of the bamboo, causing Huang Feifei to frown a little, somewhat confused. Tang Yin then used that moment of bewilderment on Huang Feifei to quickly approach her and throw a strong blow that couldn''t be avoided towards her chest. *SWOSH* Just before he hit her, he stopped. She then stepped back and smiled somewhat embarrassedly at him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --"I''m sorry... I keep making the same mistake." She said, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. --"That''s already a big improvement. You were able to fight on par with me for 30 minutes in martial arts, at the beginning you couldn''t even last 1 minute, feel proud of your achievement. Also, your scepter handling has improved, which makes me happy. It''s just that you''re not understanding all the forms of fighting that exist." Tang Yin said with a calm smile. Then he bent down to grab a small broken wooden stick to write something on the ground. --"Remember, Feifei. If you are at a disadvantage, you must play with the opponent''s mind, understand? Physically, I am not stronger than you, because, no matter how you contain your spiritual energy, it is still within you and strengthens your muscles. If I were to receive a frontal attack coming from you, I would die 100% of the time, you know that, right?" Tang Yin said and looked at her a little. She nodded. Then he continued. --"That''s why I don''t usually attack you head-on unless I see the opportunity, but in order to see that opportunity, I must create it. This is why you must think quickly of possible mental attacks that I can use to create this opportunity, and I am not talking about illusions or other spiritual powers that affect the mind." --"I am referring to small movements that may cause bewilderment in your mind. These are also mental attacks because they can leave you in confusion for a second and this second is vital in a battle. If you think about that, you could surely counter me because you are faster than me and you will also learn how to create these attacks." Tang Yin talked quite a bit while recreating a similar small scene on Earth. Huang Feifei listened to him attentively and nodded at everything he said while keeping Tang Yin''s every word in her mind. He then nodded. --"Go get ready, let''s go out." Tang Yin said after explaining that to her, and she looked at him in confusion. --"Where are we going? They already brought you the money for the pills and so on..." She spoke confused. Did they have any responsibility? She thought in confusion. Tang Yin smiled at her as he stared at her. --"You reached the Ninth Level 1 week ago, so we''re going to get your second Spiritual Bone. Also, this one you''re going to get on your own, so prepare well. I''ll be waiting for you." Tang Yin said with a calm smile and turned to leave. When Huang Feifei heard that they were going to get their second Spiritual Bone, she was immediately happy, and a beautiful smile bloomed on her face. Without wasting any time, she went to get ready to go hunting. For her, and perhaps for any cultivator, there is nothing more beautiful than going to get the spiritual bones because it means that her hard work has paid off. During this time, she not only managed to reach the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. But she also built a strong foundation, and although it still needed to be perfected, it was still very good. In fact, at present, if she faced other people, she should be able to easily beat people in the First Level of the Third Realm. Because her spiritual energy management, handling of her spiritual weapon, and martial arts have improved remarkably. Tang Yin was proud of her for this¡­ Soon, she finished grooming herself, and they left the city shortly after and entered the closest spiritual forest to the city, which is a rather large spirit forest controlled by the empire. They don''t have such powerful Beasts, but there are enough 1,500-year-old ones. It''s just that, in order to hunt here, you must pay a high amount depending on the beast you want to hunt. For example, this time Tang Yin told Huang Feifei that he should hunt a 1,500-2,000-year-old beast, which cost him 1,500-2,000 spiritual gold coins. That''s pretty cheap, at least for him. Although he could have gotten it for free if he used the token Jun Xilei had given Huang Feifei since it''s free for Imperial Academy students. But well, anyway, it''s cheap, so he didn''t complain. Soon, both of them were inside the Spiritual Forest. Tang Yin was trailing behind looking at the way Huang Feifei was searching for her spiritual beast. ''...Hm, it already knows which one should hunt, so I shouldn''t worry...'' Tang Yin thought as trailed behind, watching Huang Feifei at every step. They had agreed that, once inside the forest, they would not talk to each other, so they said nothing and simply walked behind each other, with a considerable distance between them. In that way, several hours passed while Huang Feifei prowled around the area of the 1,500-year-old beasts. She had seen many beasts, but none interesting to her. Basically, she was looking for some Hawk like the one from last time, some Air Attribute Killer Snake (which is extremely rare), or a certain mythical Air Attribute beast, which is almost impossible to get in a forest like this: Great Spiritual Eaves. It is a giant beast that is rarely seen, even within the Spiritual Forests. In fact, Tang Yin knows that in this place it is impossible to get any of those because Spiritual Eaves of any attribute are not in Artificial Spiritual Forests like this one. They are only in the great natural spiritual forests because that is their natural habitat. Just as Tang Yin thought that he heard a sound in the distance and quickly focused his gaze. ''Oh, the same Hawk, but it''s small...'' Tang Yin thought. Huang Feifei also noticed it, but seeing that it was small, she didn''t think anything of it. Thus, it was soon about to fall night again... But, to her bad luck, night fell, and she found nothing. The first day no luck. The second day... She spent the whole day searching and searching and had no luck either. It was normal, so they were both patients. Finding those two beasts that time on the first try was something rarely seen, usually the hunts are like this time. Slow, unless you''re looking for Collection Bones, but this time they''re going for Main Bones. So... Day three passed... And soon, on the fourth day... Tang Yin jumped on top of a tree, and it was just the moment when Huang Feifei stomped hard and quickly took out her spiritual scepter, slamming it hard to the ground. Then a small yellow array like a broken ring, coiled on her right arm as it glowed yellow. Just then, several attacks came from a specific place from a dead point of Huang Feifei. They came like daggers created by the wind and were about to hit her... Chapter 49 - 49: Battle Tang Yin saw these attacks and was a little surprised. ''A winged snake, huh...'' he thought. He hadn''t seen the attacking beast, but he could guess what kind of beast it was from the attacks. Tang Yin then looked at Huang Feifei and smiled. ''Let''s see how it will respond...'' He thought. He wasn''t going to help her in her battle unless it was very dangerous, and in that case, he would just help her run. Just before the attack of the spirit beast hit her, Huang Feifei turned around quickly and moved her right hand which held her scepter forward forcefully and immediately, the array which was in the shape of a broken ring that was coiled on her arm, moved forward all over her arm and then all over the body of her scepter, and, the moment it reached the tip of it, it manifested in front of the scepter, as it became hoop-shaped and shone brightly in a deep yellow color. Just then, the attack of the beast hit that place hard. Huang Feifei frowned slightly but resisted the attack strongly, and as soon as she finished resisting, although she still did not visualize the beast attacking her, she circled her feet to the right while swinging the scepter in her right arm like a bat and hit the hoop-shaped array in front of her hard. This caused the array to glow even brighter and fired a strong air attack in the direction where the previous attack came from. This attack crossed the place like a huge blade made of air and soon hit several trees in the vicinity hard. Some were broken by the impact, and then the spirit beast came into view. Tang Yin smiled when he saw her attack like this. ''She has become more versatile with her attacks using the materialized Spiritual Bone.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. The array in front of Huang Feifei is her materialized Spiritual Bone. These can be materialized in different ways once you obtain them. For example, you can use them as a matrix on your chest to resist a strong enemy attack that you can''t avoid. You can use them as a shield the way Huang Feifei used them or even to attack as she did. Once you get it, the Spiritual Bone can practically become a materialization of your spiritual power and can be used in many ways. That''s why the more you have, the better. You can become an impregnable fortress by using them to strengthen your muscles completely or just to protect your vital areas. How you can use it is entirely up to you. At least, that is Tang Yin''s concept. Unfortunately, Huang Feifei doesn''t know how to use it like that. Still, it''s enough for now. ''...Hm, 1,700 years, huh... She shouldn''t have any problems if she synthesizes that spiritual beast, since she''s built a good foundation, but... Will she have the guts?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the black-on-white winged snake and then looked at Huang Feifei. ''Let''s see your decision, Feifei.'' He thought with a smile and focused on looking at her. She would have trouble this time because the winged snake is a dangerous and annoying beast. Plus, it''s winged, so it can fly. ''Though well, first, you should find a way to knock it off its flight or you won''t be able to fight.'' He thought. Huang Feifei below noticed the snake and frowned slightly. Still, through her mind did not pass the probability of leaving. In fact, she quickly summoned her materialized Spiritual Bone in front of her. ''Tang Yin once told me that winged snakes serve me quite well, but that I must find a way to knock them off their flight if I want to do anything... Makes sense, that''s as far as my attack goes.'' She thought with a frown as she looked at the beast that was staring at her. Already been fixed by this beast, so it was her turn to fight. After that, she quickly looked at her surroundings, trying to formulate a strategy for a good fight. After looking at her surroundings, she nodded her head. She had something planned. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just like that, Huang Feifei started to rush forward with her spirit scepter and quickly struck her materialized spiritual bone three times with her scepter, creating three different attacks that flew out toward the spiritual beast. After doing this, Huang Feifei quickly moved her spirit bone with her mind, which was an ability that came within that cultivation technique Tang Yin had taught her earlier. After moving it, she placed it right in the center of her scepter and ran a little faster, but then jumped before her attacks hit their target, and having gotten close to the winged snake, moved her scepter to hit the ground hard. This created a huge wave of air that spread through different places and hit her previous attacks hard pushing them further towards their target, the winged snake. And because the scepter was fine-tipped from the bottom, it stuck firmly into the ground, which brought a smile to Huang Feifei''s face. She then moved a little away from her scepter and quickly launched a flying kick toward the scepter, hitting right where the broken ring-shaped array was. --"First Spiritual Bone Skill, Spiritual Claw of the Royal Scepter." She said, and a strong falcon claw made of air immediately materialized in front of her, using the spiritual energy drained by the spiritual bone to form itself and flew out with great force towards the winged snake that was taken completely by surprise. It never crossed his mind that this human would attack with her spiritual ability from the start and do so in such a strange yet effective way. In fact, even Tang Yin was surprised. ''Shit, did I underestimate her? It''s a very good initial attack strategy.'' He thought to himself in amazement. This is something he taught her. He told her that the spiritual bone is the most versatile thing there is in this world and can be used in many ways. So, if at some point, she devises a strategy of a quick attack, she should make it around her spiritual bone and, if possible, her spiritual ability or in a way that it can be used in the attack. During that time, he gave her several examples, this was one of them. But he never thought that she would judge everything so quickly and choose to use this strategy to initiate! He didn''t know if she did it because it was the first thing that crossed her mind, but he was sure that this was the best strategy she had to initiate at this point. And, in fact, she knew it. Remembering the moment Tang Yin told her this, she immediately thought that this was the best strategy because it was the easiest way to make this beast decide to fight on the ground. But, as a countermeasure, she had prepared something else. Chapter 50 - 50: Shit, she is fierce! That was why, as soon as she finished casting that ability, grabbed her spirit scepter and ran to the right of the winged snake. The latter quickly tried to get out of this attack, but the air was against it, so it could not move as fast as it thought it would, and the snake was surprised by this. How could the air be against it? Tang Yin noticed this at this point and was surprised. ''Shit, I really underestimated it. It had already prepared this countermeasure and that''s why it had attacked 3 different points at once in its first attack, it was looking to change the direction of the air temporarily so it could get closer...'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, and it was just the moment when Huang Feifei had gotten under the winged snake and it was also the moment when the snake was continuously hit by all the attacks Huang Feifei had launched earlier. *KYAAAAAA* A loud scream was heard at the moment it was hit by the spiritual ability Huang Feifei had cast earlier. And soon, the enormous body of the winged snake crashed into a tree behind it. As there was no countermeasure prepared to stop it. The snake thought it could escape, and that was its undoing. This moment was seized by Huang Feifei, to throw her Spirit Claw at it again, but this time threw it with the tip of her scepter. Tang Yin frowned slightly at that moment. ''Hm, this is bad. Run out of spiritual energy fast if she keeps going...'' Tang Yin thought but was greatly surprised by the next move Huang Feifei made. She moved her materialized spiritual bone in the form of a broken ring to her right hand and immediately made force on that hand, which caused the spiritual energy to gather there, and immediately flipped her spiritual scepter and grabbed it with the bottom tip pointing toward the snake, then threw her scepter like a spear in that direction with great force. Tang Yin was startled at that moment. ''What the heck?'' He thought in surprise when he saw this, and just then, he saw how Huang Feifei quickly ran around the place. Soon, he saw how the spear-shaped scepter heavily hit the bottom part of the snake that still hadn''t recovered from the previous shock of being hit twice by the same spiritual ability. It hit hard a part that was not very hard of its body, so... *KYAAAAAAA* The loud cry of pain came out of the snake''s mouth at that moment, while the blood sprayed everywhere. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just then, the snake wanted to pull itself together and let out a loud high-pitched ''roar'' that sought to fill itself with courage. It''s just that as soon as the roar came out of its big mouth, it felt dizzy for some reason. Saw the sky spinning around for a moment, and the next thing it felt was that something was pulling it down. The snake didn''t understand what the hell was going on, but, unable to understand what was going on, it was soon slammed with great force against the ground. Even Tang Yin stood up firmly and stared in disbelief at what he was seeing. --"Shit, was it that fierce!?" shouted Tang Yin unconsciously as he watched Huang Feifei had pulled the winged snake by the tail, unnoticed by the snake. That was a 1,700-year-old beast, you know! Although it is one level below Huang Feifei, but it is a Beast. It has more strength than humans by nature, more so a winged snake that, is not only strong but also very cunning. It is a difficult snake to hunt. Despite that, Huang Feifei had managed to deliver a strong blow to it in that strange way. Moreover, considering that the blow came at the moment when the beast was a bit stunned from receiving several attacks continuously, it is only normal that the damage has been greater. But Huang Feifei did not rejoice at this. As soon as she finished doing this, she ran towards the snake and immediately took out her spirit scepter from the snake''s body and being close to it, attacked it with a third claw from up close. This left her quite vulnerable because of the lack of spiritual energy in the body, but it was enough because it hit her right in the wounded place of the snake. The loud cry of pain was heard around the place, but Huang Feifei was not worried about this. She took this moment to hit that wounded place with several more powers. And, just as the snake let out a loud roar trying to recompose itself, Huang Feifei jumped backward and being in the air, fixed the head of the snake that had its great jaws open and threw her scepter straight towards its mouth... The snake did not even notice this. It wagged its tail and swung to give Huang Feifei a strong blow. She noticed this and with a quick thought made her materialized spiritual bone move in front of her as she moved both arms towards her chest to protect herself from the blow. It was impossible to dodge it. *BOOOM* The next thing she heard and felt was how her materialized spiritual bone could not fully withstand the blow and broke into pieces after holding it for a few moments, then the tail managed to hit her hard. *BOOOM* Her body went flying heavily backward and collided with several trees in a row... When Tang Yin saw this, he quickly jumped off the tree he was in and ran to where she was. ''Crap, she was doing well, but she was too impatient.'' He thought quickly and glanced at the snake but ignored it and kept running after Huang Feifei. It didn''t take him long to arrive, and he quickly grabbed her in a hug. Her body was dirty and hurt, with several wounds all over, so he quickly took out some recovery pills he had bought earlier and gave them to her. She swallowed them and then looked at him with a proud smile. --"...I killed its, Tang Yin." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded helplessly at her after giving a small sigh. --"How can you act so impatient? You could have killed it without taking any hits, why did you throw your scepter like that? A cultivator can''t drop his weapon unless has an actual countermeasure for any circumstances that may arise afterward." He reproved with a scolding manner. But Huang Feifei didn''t bother and just leaned back a little on his chest. --"I don''t care, I still killed it, hmph." She replied with a little snort at the end. Tang Yin could only sigh softly and caress her face a little. --"Congratulations, I didn''t expect you to be so strong right now. You have surprised me." Tang Yin said after understanding what she wanted him to do. That''s when she smiled and started to feel happier. Tang Yin looked at the snake that was practically motionless on the ground. It wasn''t quite dead, but it could kill it at any moment. Why would it be in that state, even though it managed to strike the last blow? Simple enough, and the answer is nailed in its mouth. ''This girl, she has good precision.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, as he looked at the spiritual scepter stuck between the snake''s mouth and the ground. That was the final blow. After having restored some of her spiritual energy with Tang Yin''s pills, she stood up as Tang Yin led her to where the snake was. --"Are you going to synthesize it? It''s 1,700 years old, that''s 200 years more than you should." Tang Yin said as he asked if she wanted to synthesize it. Huang Feifei also knew that it was a 1,700-year-old beast, but she still nodded. If she wasn''t willing to take risks then it would be best if she wasn''t a cultivator. --"Yes, I''ll synthesize it. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. --"You can start synthesizing then. I''ll be here, do it carefully." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei nodded and immediately went to synthesize. It''s something cultivators always look forward to and feel anxious to do, so she doesn''t want to waste any more time. Chapter 51 - 51: Cultivation Increase Token In that way, she spent a while synthesizing, and the moment she finished, she began to assimilate her new spiritual bone to make it completely her own. Tang Yin then approached her from behind, took out a Cultivation Increase Token, and used it on her. [Ding] [The Host is trying to use an External Cultivation Augmentation Token: Level 1 on Huang Feifei, someone who had previously received one. Because of this, the token has a 50% chance of working, are you sure to continue?] A system message appeared in front of him at that moment, and Tang Yin frowned as he read it. ''Was there such a thing?'' He thought, and after considering it for a moment, he looked at the system. He was hesitating, but in the end, he answered, ''Yes'' In his mind. [Ding] [An External Cultivation Augmentation Token: Level 1 has been used on Huang Feifei. A great quantity of spiritual energy will be pouring into her from this moment on, up to an hour later, but this spiritual energy may be lost if she fails to cultivate fast enough]. When Tang Yin saw this message, he frowned. It was different from the one he saw earlier. From what he understood from this message, it was that what had a 50% chance of working was not the token itself but the amount of levels she could go up. Because the previous message said that it would raise yes or yes, three levels of cultivation and would not lose any of the spiritual energy, but this time it said that everything would depend on her. She could either go up 1 level, go up all 3, or not go up at all. Tang Yin then looked at Huang Feifei with a smile. ''Feifei, it''s all up to you now.'' Tang Yin thought and then went to sit nearby, though he did not let his guard down. Thus, several hours passed... Tang Yin watched each of the small changes in Huang Feifei and was amazed because this girl did not let any of the spiritual energy that had spread within her go to waste! Even though on several occasions she was seen to be immensely sweaty and even somewhat red, she still struggled to absorb all that spiritual energy that the system had put into her. Currently, her cultivation level is already at the... Fourth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm! She practically went up five levels, from the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm. But... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What surprised Tang Yin the most was the fact that this token could do that. Or rather, how did the system do it? He thought. Seeing that Huang Feifei was still cultivating, he pulled out another token. He wouldn''t use it on her. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t. According to the administrator, the first time works 100% of the time, the second time 50% of the time, and the third time would not work on the same person. So, he couldn''t use such a thing on her at the moment, but.... He stared at it for a long while. ''...It can''t be compared to a treasure, but it has a great quantity of spiritual energy inside, why?'' Tang Yin thought. ''Besides, to use it I must set a target, Does the token have the spiritual energy or is it the system?'' Tang Yin plunged into deep thoughts and turned the token in his hand over and over, trying to understand what kind of object this was. He couldn''t understand it. It is a token that has spiritual energy inside (or so the system says), enough to increase three cultivation levels in the third realm. That''s a great quantity of spiritual energy, how could it contain it, if it wasn''t a spiritual treasure? ''Is it a spiritual bowl?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''An external spiritual bowl...'' He thought again, and at this moment his eyes opened wide. ''Is it a Spiritual Tool, similar to an External Spiritual Weapon!?'' He was in shock when he thought this. ''It''s not impossible, it could be a Spiritual Heart of the Spiritual Container type!'' He thought in astonishment and then quickly asked the question to the administrator. ''Hey, Administrator, could this thing be that thing I think?'' He asked, but even much later, he received no answer. ''Shit, I could be right or I could be close to it or I could just be too far off the mark.'' He thought with annoyance, having received no response from the administrator or the system. Still, he thought it might be closer to reality than far. But he was still a bit confused about some things, it''s just that at that moment, Huang Feifei finished her cultivation, and Tang Yin had to put the token away and look at her. She looked at him and smiled at him, then ran up to him and pounced on him. --"Thank you so much, Tang Yin!" She said sincerely and kissed him on the lips. She knew very well that Tang Yin had used that treasure again on her. She didn''t know what it was because Tang Yin never wanted to tell her. But she had once gone up three levels because of that treasure, and now she had managed to go up three more levels. I didn''t know what kind of treasure it was, but it must be very valuable! For she had never heard of any treasure that could do that. Still, she felt somewhat guilty because he had used so much treasure on her. He had used a lot of time, patiently, to make her strong while she had done nothing for him. Now, she could even fight that way. Right now, she is on the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm. She could even go and assassinate her enemy in her hometown. And it''s all thanks to him. Still, she hadn''t done anything for him... It''s normal for her to feel somewhat guilty. But Tang Yin didn''t care about this. The truth is, he is grateful to her. Her words... It has been enough for him at this moment. So, he nodded to her. --"All right, let''s go back now. Don''t worry, if I have a way to make you stronger, obviously I will. For now, let''s go back to the city, your base is unstable from having gone up 5 levels at once, so it''s time to train." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she quickly nodded. --"Yes, Tang Yin. I will do my best to become stronger so that I can protect you while you can''t cultivate." She replied firmly with a beautiful smile. --"But, shall we take the snake''s body with us?" She asked as she looked at the huge snake body there. Although right now it looked very worn out because the spiritual energy had been drained and turned into Spiritual Bone, even so, it still had value. If they took it to the city, they could sell it for a decent amount of money, which would make them recoup a little of the money spent on hunting it. Just as Tang Yin was about to respond, he noticed movement to his right and turned his gaze to see. --"Someone is coming..." Tang Yin said while looking in a certain direction, just as he said that Huang Feifei also noticed this and looked that way. Chapter 52 - 52: Twins? ''Two people... Cultivators, Oh? Are they twins?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the faces of the two people who had just left. They were a man and a woman, very similar despite being of opposite sexes. Although the woman had a black veil on her face that didn''t let her features show properly, from what he could see, they were quite similar. Tang Yin was about to speak just as he saw them, but they both quickly approached and bowed to them. Then the man spoke. --"Gentlemen, could you give us the body of the beast? It may not have much use to you, but to us, it is very valuable." Said the man as he asked, though in truth he had no hope in asking this. The body of a beast over 1,000 years old costs a lot of money, even if it has no spiritual energy. Who would give this away? Actually, he only approached them because noticed that they had been able to hunt this powerful beast when there were only two of them. That meant they were both powerful, so it was good to befriend them. Maybe they could benefit from that in the future. After all, a 1,700-year-old Beast, although it is of the Eighth Level of the Spirit Entry Realm, is still more powerful than the Tenth Level, although with the skills it could be beaten. Even more so a winged snake like this. Tang Yin looked at them somewhat surprised. It was the first time a person who wanted the body of a beast had asked so politely. Besides, they were not entirely weak. The woman was at the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, and the man was at the Seventh Level of the same Realm. They were both about 18 or 19 years old, so they were talented. Even Huang Feifei was surprised that they would ask that in such a way, with such politeness. Tang Yin then smiled. --"What do you need it for? I think you are both aware that this body has a high cost, right? Was 1,700 years old before died." Tang Yin replied, wanting to test them. They both nodded. --"Actually, we''ll be honest, we want it because then we could sell it and pay the entrance fee to the Imperial Academy." Replied the man with some embarrassment. Tang Yin was surprised by the answer he received. --"Can''t you afford it? You are both decent cultivators." Tang Yin said doubtfully, and they both laughed in embarrassment. --"Young Master, we are just peasants from a small city in the south. Our parents died and we don''t have any money. Besides, although we are cultivators, my sister attracts young masters in masse and they want her to marry any of them, if she doesn''t, they won''t let us work. That''s why we are like this." Replied the man. Tang Yin then nodded and looked at the woman, who remained silent all this while. ''I can tell she''s beautiful under that veil. No wonder those guys behave like that.'' Tang Yin thought. After that, he nodded to the man. --"Okay, the beast''s body is yours." Tang Yin said with a smile and then nodded to Huang Feifei. She was happy about the decision he made, so she didn''t say anything, just smiled at him. When both twins heard this, they were a bit stunned, they didn''t expect him to say yes. They only said it to get closer to them, to begin with, why had he decided to gift them something so expensive? Was he some kind of merchant with a lot of money or something? They thought. But they didn''t know how to react quickly, as it wasn''t what they expected. Still, a minute later, they both reacted with joy as they bowed to Tang Yin. --"Thank you very much, Young Master!" --"Thank you very much, Young Master!" They both said at the same time, very grateful. Could hear it in the voice. Tang Yin nodded with a smile. --"Don''t forget to protect your younger sister. A man who abandons his family doesn''t deserve to be a man." Tang Yin said and then turned to leave with Huang Feifei. The young man looked at him somewhat surprised, but quickly nodded. --"Yes, Young Master, I''ll be sure to protect her." He replied firmly, and Tang Yin waved goodbye. --"I didn''t expect them to be such good people... They even gave us this huge body..." said the girl with a smile, under the veil. Her brother nodded to her. --"Hahaha, big sis, we already have for the entrance fee thanks to that young master." He said as ran over to look at the beast''s body. It was in better shape than he thought it would be, so he wondered how they managed to kill it so quickly as to not damage its body so much. His sister smiled and nodded. --"I hope it''s not like those young masters¡­" She said with an uncomfortable smile. Whenever they did favors for her, they always had ulterior motives for doing so. Her brother knew this, so he nodded. --"I don''t think they are, look, they just took off like that and just left us the body here. They seem to be rich. Besides, that girl traveling with him, she''s beautiful, I don''t think he needs beauties." He said with a smile, and his sister nodded. ''He''s right... I don''t think I compare to her, she''s so beautiful...'' She thought admiringly. After that, they both started to prepare the body of the beast they had gotten effortlessly, but which meant a lot to them, a pair of special twins... ... That day, Tang Yin and Huang Feifei returned to the city in high spirits. Huang Feifei was the most animated, who was extremely happy, and talking a lot regarding their battle. If returning to the city meant returning to cultivate fervently under Tang Yin''s tutelage. She was even more excited than before because she had been able to see that that little 2-week training Tang Yin gave her had been the best thing that had ever happened to her. Not only did she get to spend a lot of time with him, but she was also able to improve by leaps and bounds, so she was very encouraged... ¡­ Thus, two weeks passed again, and thus a month had passed since they arrived in the city. During this time, Tang Yin was training Huang Feifei in every possible aspect. But, during the whole third week, he focused on: Stabilizing her base and strengthening her body, so it was a tough training for her. One in which she had to persist with great willpower because, on several occasions, she was about to renounce. After that, there was training in the handling of her Spiritual Scepter, light martial arts training, concentration training... In addition to several other training sessions. They had fought a lot, and she no longer made as many mistakes as in the beginning. In fact, in a hand-to-hand battle, she could stand to fight Tang Yin for a long time. However, she was still amazed by one fact: Even if she had now learned a lot from Tang Yin, she was still far from being able to beat him. She felt as if, even now, Tang Yin still hadn''t shown all he had. If she used spiritual energy, felt she could beat him easily, but without spiritual energy, she was too far away. It''s quite normal, considering the kind of genius Tang Yin became at the time and that he is an adventure-loving person. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The amount of combat experience Tang Yin has is so great that it was one of the reasons why he had to die. Although he is now in a body that is not him, but because it is so similar to the one he had before, it feels like he is using his real body, there is almost no difference, so naturally, Huang Feifei would not be able to beat him in a martial arts battle. But that doesn''t mean she hasn''t improved. Tang Yin himself is surprised by the good progress she has made all this time. It is true that in cultivation, she only advanced to the 5th level during these two weeks, but her advancement in battle experience has been very important. At this moment, Tang Yin is watching her, as she is cultivating with a ball spinning around her. ''Yes, she fits this Killer Ball very well.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. That external spirit weapon that he had obtained a while back from the system roulette, he had decided to give it to her, as it suited her very well. The only problem she has right now is her lack of defense and that her range is not very long, so this spirit weapon suits her very well. Also, it will help her a lot in building her base while he is not here. It had been a whole day since she had begun to assimilate it, and now it seemed to be ending. Just at that moment, the spinning ball stopped on her left hand, and a great stream of spiritual energy shot out from Huang Feifei''s body towards it. The spinning ball did not resist and even ran towards that spiritual energy, and they merged in a small rumble. This caused there to be a lot of breeze throughout the room, moving the curtains back and forth causing moonlight to enter the room, it even moved Tang Yin back a little. ''Oh, it''s very compatible with her...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile after pulling himself together, and right after this, the spinning ball disappeared into Huang Feifei''s chest. It had become a soul tool; it was now bound to Huang Feifei. The first external spiritual weapon she had. Huang Feifei at that moment, opened her eyes and looked up searching for Tang Yin. As soon as she saw him, she smiled and quickly jumped on him, pouncing as if she had found her prey. She didn''t even utter a word before she began to kiss him passionately... Chapter 53 - 53: The most beautiful and pleasurable act this world has to offer (18+) It was a long and passionate kiss in a dark room filled with small glimmers of moonlight that occasionally illuminated their faces. At first, Tang Yin was very surprised by Huang Feifei''s reaction, but as he felt those beautiful lips eager to kiss him and how she gently pressed her body to his, Tang Yin did not think of anything else and decided only to focus on these beautiful lips of this beautiful lady on top of him. Thus, the little passionate kiss soon became a big passionate kiss... Huang Feifei didn''t want to hold anything else back, she wanted to give herself to this man who had done so much for her and who had made her fall in love. While Tang Yin didn''t want to think about anything else, he just wanted to kiss her... His hands slowly went along her body as he lifted himself a little, holding her in his arms... Slowly, he removed the dress she had on today and began kissing her neck as he moved down. His naughty hands began to touch the beautiful twin peaks, which brought many moans to her mouth. Beautiful moans filled the room with a beautiful pink-colored atmosphere as they lit a fire in Tang Yin. When he opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful sculpture in his arms, for a moment, he was stunned... Those beautiful curves laid bare left him in shock. She was very beautiful. But this made him not want to stop. There was no room to stop at this moment, it was impossible that any man could stand to see this beautiful body and not want to do things with it. So, he continued to kiss her little by little. Huang Feifei for her part, also did her job as she undressed Tang Yin step by step until they were both naked, allowing him to do whatever he wanted to her. This is what she wanted. Tang Yin then carried her and laid her firmly on the bed, they both looked into each other''s eyes. Those beautiful eyes, intoxicated by the pleasure she felt, and the happiness she felt, met the beautiful blue-colored eyes that made her fall in love... Tang Yin smiled towards her, a smile that, in Huang Feifei''s eyes, was one of the most beautiful smiles she had ever seen. Even if he thought it looked horrible, to her it was part of the perfection in front of her. Tang Yin then lowered his gaze a little to her beautiful twin peaks, and Huang Feifei was a little embarrassed, but Tang Yin immediately began to play with them, which brought moans to her lips. Gradually, he started biting them, slowly... Then sucking and biting them while raising his left hand to hold Huang Feifei''s hands above her head, he continued to fiddle with her beautiful breasts for a while. --"...Hn...Tang Yin...Hn..." A small whisper of his name escaped her lips at that moment, followed by numerous moans because that was the moment Tang Yin stopped holding his arms and fully lowered down to see her beautiful sculpture between her legs. That beautiful pink color and that beautiful shape were the straw that broke the camel''s back for his mind... Tang Yin couldn''t take it anymore and immediately moved his face closer to that place while using both hands to spread her legs, but Huang Feifei quickly resisted at this and looked at him in surprise. --"...What...what will you do?" she asked hesitantly, but the expression on her face¡­ That beautiful expression of drunkenness and fear, totally excited Tang Yin on, so, not caring if she resisted, he quickly stuck his face between her legs and began to lick that place. --"Ahnn...!" A beautiful moan escaped her lips at the sudden intrusion of his tongue in that place, which took her totally by surprise. She quickly tried to push his head away from that place... --"You...Tang...Ahnnn...! Tang Yin, wait...Ahn!" In the end, she didn''t achieve her goal. On the contrary, those beautiful moans she was letting out continuously, excited him even more, so he started to move his tongue continuously inside her beautiful cave and sucking her delicious fluids while listening to her moaning continuously. --"Ahnn..." Soon, she gave herself up in the passionate moment and didn''t care about anything else. If he wanted to do that, then she would let him. But, after a moment, Tang Yin stopped, which attracted the attention of Huang Feifei who turned to look at him a little confused. Tang Yin was standing at the side of the bed at that time, and Huang Feifei, confused, looked at him. --"What''s wrong, Tang Yin...?" she asked, but before she could complete your question, she felt something touching her lower part a little, so she looked down in doubt. At the sight, her eyes widened in shock as she saw Tang Yin''s sturdy third leg, fully erect. She didn''t expect it to be so big and thick, so for a moment, she went blank. Also, upon seeing it, her body got hot, and for some reason, she started to want to feel that inside her, even though she really had no experience whatsoever. But, the trace of fear in her eyes was evident, so Tang Yin climbed on the bed, being on top of her a little, and went to kiss her gently on her lips. His action took her by surprise, but his gentle caresses soon brought reassurance to Huang Feifei. She understood why he was doing it, so she started to slowly enjoy it and hug him tightly to her. A few minutes later, she even swung her legs behind Tang Yin, holding him. Tang Yin was surprised and broke away from her a little to look at her. Huang Feifei was totally red and deeply embarrassed, so she averted her face so as not to see him but did not loosen her legs. --"...It''s my first time..." She said softly at that moment, even though she was embarrassed, she didn''t want to stop. She was practically telling him that she could do it, and this caused Tang Yin''s third leg to flare all the way up, erect as a sword and firm as oak. Tang Yin could not take it anymore. He quickly wrapped his third leg in Huang Feifei''s vaginal juices and his own saliva so that it wouldn''t hurt and lined it up, then gradually began to thrust it inside her. Although it was what she wanted, she couldn''t help but clench the sheets tightly and bite the pillow. --"Hnn... Ahnnn..." Her little moans escaped, even as she was trying to hold them back, and closed her eyes as she felt him work his way inside her. Tang Yin did it slowly since he didn''t want to hurt her until he pushed it all the way in and then started to pull out. Since she was a virgin, his rod came out stained in blood. This is why he did it gently. He moved his hips gently as he listened to Huang Feifei moan... Gradually his movements became faster, and he increased the speed while Huang Feifei, although she felt pain at first, it didn''t take long before she began to feel pleasure, her legs never let go of him, so the movement Tang Yin could do was not very jerky, but they both felt the pleasure of feeling... S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, the room was soon filled with beautiful moans and whispers of love. Beautiful sounds on a beautiful starry night, with the breeze occasionally hitting the curtains and revealing, in the darkened room, a beautiful couple embracing as they performed the most beautiful and pleasurable act this world has to offer. A beautiful couple who let themselves be carried away by all their desires and gave themselves in the most pleasurable act of love, all night long... Chapter 54 - 54: The day of the Tests (1) Two days later... Today it was Huang Feifei''s testing day. Although she didn''t need to take them since she could enter the academy with the token Jun Xilei granted her, she wanted to do it for several reasons. One of the reasons she was more determined to do so was because she officially became Tang Yin''s wife recently, which triggered a desire in her for power. It was no longer just for her revenge, which of course, was still on her mind, but also for him. She wanted to show him that she had improved. She wanted to protect him now that he couldn''t, and she wanted to walk beside him. That''s why she didn''t want to miss these tests, as they could tell her how well she was on her way to becoming strong. But the tests were rather boring and were divided into three tests. The first was the cultivation test, which would prove that everyone was above the First Level of the Spirit Entry Realm. This test attracted attention because five people first appeared at the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm, attracting the attention of the masters and elders who watched the tests. Although, indeed, they always have people in that cultivation level entering every year, in the past four years, there have been few people entering. Last year, for example, as few as two people were at that cultivation level. It''s not a very high cultivation, but they are still important people, for the academy. After all, with such a cultivation level, all of them can directly enter the Inner Academy and become geniuses of the empire in the future. But the moment the real heavyweights appeared, those 5 simply passed on to the relay... The first one was one in the First Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, and the second one was another in the same Realm. Even the elders were amazed by this. They are all students under the age of 25, and to make it to the First Level of the Spirit Master Realm at such a young age is not an easy thing to do. "Wow, two people at such a level of cultivation. It''s commendable this year, hahaha, they could enter the Top100 Inner Academy students directly." Said one of the elders present, and following him, several others began to praise this. Even so, soon, everyone was stunned. The young man who took the stage after the first was in his early twenties. Despite that... The huge cultivation verification rock had lit up in 3 Meters and 3 Sections. Which meant a cultivator of the Third Level of the Spirit Master Realm! "Shit, one of the Third Level?!" shouted an elder in shock at that moment as he stood up abruptly. "Oh... It really is someone from the Third Level, he is, the Leader Hu''s son? The youngest of them..." Another elder said with a frown as he stared at him. "Yes... I heard that there were many disagreements between him, his older brother, and his father..." Said another elder and turned to look at the head elder who was present. "Do you have any information on that, Tenth Elder?" he asked, and the Tenth Elder nodded. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s correct, the Fourth Elder was able to confirm it. That''s why he was allowed to enter the Imperial Academy, we just didn''t expect that in these months that we didn''t see him, he has reached such a level..." Replied the tenth elder with a little surprise in his voice. A person of the Third Level of the Spiritual Master Realm at the young age of 20? ''Practically guaranteed to enter a Great Sect...'' Thought the tenth elder contemplatively. He wasn''t a bad talent. In fact, he could make it into the Historical Top 10 of people who had passed this test, and although he wasn''t among the top, he was still within the top 10. And that was amazing. After the initial surprise they had, the tenth elder had made up his mind on something and was about to get up, but just at that moment, he noticed a beautiful young lady come on stage. She was one of the last ones being tested. He didn''t care about her beauty if not her aura. ''What a steady energy.'' He thought in shock. He was the only one who saw this, as he was the strongest. Although he couldn''t tell her cultivation level, as she hid it well, he was still shocked by the fact that she had such firm energy. It had been many, many years since he had seen an occurrence like that. Normally, people of those cultivation levels climb them in desperation to get to the level of entering a Great Sect as soon as possible, so they don''t have time to strengthen their base, which causes inconsistency in them. But, was there someone who could have such firm energy, at such a young age? ''Could it be low level?'' He thought and hesitated to move. In the end, he stayed calm where he was and looked at the elder beside him. "Do you know her?" He whispered to him, and the elder beside him was surprised that this one spoke to him like that but still shook his head. "I heard her name is Huang Feifei, she seems to be talented and skipped the first phase because of it, are you interested, Elder?" replied the elder who had been asked the question. The tenth elder nodded a little. "I think it''s strong." He replied, and just that coincided with the moment when Huang Feifei, who was on the stage, put her hands on the huge test stone, which measured 5 meters. The stone did not take long to light up¡­ 3 Meters and 5 Sections! This brought great shock to all present... "A Fifth Level Spirit Master?!" shouted the elders in shock as they stood up in great surprise. Holy crap is a Fifth Level Spirit Master! ''My God, only 20 years old and she already achieved that? She''s on par with that great genius from the past!'' thought the Tenth Elder in shock as he recalled the ranking of these tests. There has only been one person in the entire history of the academy who managed to be on par with this achievement before. He is still alive, but no one knows where he is. Still, he is a true legend in this academy! Because to achieve that level of cultivation at this age, it''s extremely difficult! ''Shit, I''ve hit the jackpot...'' Thought the elder with great ecstasy at that moment, totally deciding his next move. He didn''t even need to think anymore. He would watch the next test for the sake of maintaining the academy''s image, and then he would make his move. Didn''t care if this girl didn''t pass the next test, he must make her his disciple! That''s the only way for him to stand up someday! In his mind, he began to thank all the elders and directors who had sent him here, seeing that he was the weakest of the 12 Head Elders. This was supposed to be the city with the fewest geniuses, but... A great genius had appeared! ''Hahahaha, the heavens really bless me this time!'' ''Wait¡­ ?Her name is Huang Feifei?'' He Thought confused¡­ Chapter 55 - 55: The day of the Tests (2) Huang Feifei was very excited today. She was nervous at first and thought that the academy entrance exams would be difficult. In fact, she even thought that she might make it into the top 10 in the first test, but she would not make it to the first position. After all, there are many hidden genius cultivators every year trying to enter the imperial academies. But... That didn''t seem to be the case. ''I really have obtained the first place. I''ve become so strong and I didn''t even realize it... Hehe, this is thanks to my love, but I feel proud of myself right now.'' She thought at that moment with a big smile as she went up to the other stage where she would do the second test. ''I would have liked him to see me in these tests... As I understand, I must fight a student, if he saw me, he would surely be proud of me.'' She thought pitifully as she looked around for him, but, as she already knew, Tang Yin was not there. It''s normal to maintain the honor of all the students who fought, they would not show the battles to the general public. That''s why, after he saw the first test, he had to leave. But Huang Feifei was still determined to give her all in this test. So, she went up to her fighting arena. The person going against her was a woman just like her, of the same cultivation as her. ''...Fifth Level, huh... Her aura is very unstable, I think could win in just a few moves.'' She thought as she looked at the woman in front of her. "The rules are simple, Miss Huang Feifei, you must hold 10 minutes in a fight against Miss Student present. She is within the top 25 students of the academy, so be careful. Of course, if you are strong enough, you can throw her out of the arena and you will win." Said the master who was sponsoring this confrontation. Huang Feifei nodded. When a student reaches the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, they have the chance to challenge the top 100 Students in the Academic Ranking. These are all Central Students and each of them has one of the Central Elders as their teacher. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The top 100 students are the most respected for this, they are the greatest geniuses of the academy. And the person in front of her... Is one of the top 25 students! A Top student... A dangerous student. But... ''She doesn''t look as intimidating as big sister Xilei...'' Huang Feifei thought at that moment with a calm smile. "Please... START!" the teacher shouted at that moment and stepped aside. The student who had been staring at Huang Feifei earlier quickly pulled out her spiritual weapon, which was a sword, and immediately ran over to where Huang Feifei, who had not yet pulled out her spiritual scepter, was standing. ''No defense?'' thought the student in shock, but she didn''t care, ''Hmph, if you give up as soon as you start, you''re no good to be a student here.'' She thought mockingly at that moment and made a horizontal movement with her sword to hit her in the side. Huang Feifei then smiled, and just before the sword hit her, immediately summoned her royal scepter to intercept the sword strike. *CLANK* The loud clang of sword and scepter clashing sounded throughout the arena as everyone watched this match expectantly. They wanted to know how talented this genius person was who had appeared this time. Could she win? Or would it be close? Could She hold her own? Or would she lose? Many questions were going through the minds of everyone present as they wondered what could happen. Huang Feifei smiled calmly, and as soon as she managed to intercept the sword strike, she quickly used beautiful footwork to move to where the student was and gave her a strong blow to the chest with her free hand, which pushed her back. Leaving her no time to rest, Huang Feifei quickly ran to where she was and swung her scepter forcefully to strike this student''s sword, and the blow was so strong that she could not help but scream as her sword fell away from her hand. Huang Feifei then knew she had won, moved her scepter horizontally until placed it under the neck of the student who had fallen backward from the impact. She did not even give her time to use spiritual energy. Tang Yin taught her many times that if she could knock her enemy out before her enemy could use spiritual energy, then she had won. Because even if her enemy managed to get up, he would have a strong mental pressure of knowing that was knocked out in a very short time, and this would cause him to make mistakes. So, Huang Feifei did just that. The blow she gave her on the sword rather than remove her sword, she gave it to her with the intention that this would leave damage to her wrist. Since she caught her off guard by pulling out her spiritual weapon until the last second, it would naturally work her attack, and she could beat her in just a few moves. "Do you want to continue, miss?" Huang Feifei asked at that moment with a smile while looking at the student. But... How could she go on? She was caught off guard, and her wrist was now in severe pain that wouldn''t heal until a while later. Still... "I give up..." The student said with a sheepish smile as she looked at the teacher. She is not a brainless girl and knows how to admit her mistakes and defeat. Huang Feifei then smiled as the stunned teacher announced her victory. She then walked over to the lady on the ground and held out her hand to help her up. "Nice to meet you, senior. My name is Huang Feifei, I hope we get along well from now on." She said with a friendly smile. The girl was a little surprised by this, but after her initial surprise, she smiled back at her and got up with Huang Feifei''s help. "Thank you very much, Miss Huang, I also hope you will take care of me in the future. I think I will be relegated to nothing in front of you before long. You really surprised me this time, I couldn''t even understand how I lost." She replied with a smile. Huang Feifei nodded. Inwardly she was very happy because for the first time, she put what Tang Yin had taught her before to the test, AND it worked out perfectly! She was able to play with the opponent''s mind and beat her in just 2 or 3 moves. The training was a success! What she did not know was that Tang Yin had already considered the training a success the moment he saw that she managed to understand the first level of such a cultivation technique for the scepter in just one month. The rest didn''t matter to him, the fact that she understood that in such a short time is something worthy of praise. "Haha, senior..." Huang Feifei said, but before she could continue speaking, she felt someone walking towards where was, and it was very powerful, so she raised alarms quickly, but seeing that it was one of the elders, she relaxed. "Tenth Elder." Greeted the lady student standing beside Huang Feifei as she bowed to the person who arrived. He simply nodded. "Huang Feifei is your name, right? Hahaha, I heard about you from Miss Jun a month ago, I didn''t expect to see you in this city, let alone expect you to be so talented." Said the elder with a smile, and those who heard this were surprised. ''Does that girl know Miss Jun?'' thought many, but after thinking about how strong and talented she is, they understood. Huang Feifei, although she was surprised, still nodded. ''''It''s a pleasure to greet you, tenth elder. Yes, I''m Huang Feifei. I didn''t expect elder sister Xilei to mention it to you about me... And I''m sorry for introducing myself this way." She replied a little nervously, not knowing how to introduce herself. But the elder didn''t mind. "Hahaha, okay, the lady is talented enough to skip the next test, so could I ask her to come with me? I have some things to talk to you about, of course, you are already approved for the academy." Said the elder, surprising Huang Feifei, who was in a little dilemma. She wanted to participate in the tryouts, but... Rejecting the Tenth Elder was a bad thing. If he was called that, it meant that he was a Head Elder, of which there are only 12 in the academy, and they have power on the level of headmasters. In the end, Huang Feifei simply nodded and followed him. She was satisfied with her presentation today and wanted to get out of here to see Tang Yin, so she thought that way she could make it sooner. So, they both left for another side of the academy while the rest of the tests continued without any delay. Neither of them was like Huang Feifei to skip the tests. ... Chapter 56 - 56: Huang Feifei with a man? Tang Yin had left the academy''s testing grounds after the first test was over, just as the academy''s teachers had told him. But, after leaving, he found that he had practically nothing to do. Lately, he had spent his days with Huang Feifei, training, chatting, laughing, or doing things in bed in the past two days, so finding himself away from Huang Feifei, he felt a little lonely. But he could only shake his head with a wry smile and send that loneliness away from himself. He would have more lonely days in the future. Even if he was not used to having them, he knew perfectly well that he should get used to them. Still, it was true that he had nothing to do and going home would be boring, so he started walking around the city. He had no fixed direction but wanted to go sightseeing in this small city. So, he spent several hours walking from one place to another. He bought a few things and rest of the time, did almost nothing. The pills he had sent to sell earlier with Lord Ku were all sold successfully. Even Tang Yin was amazed because each pill cost 2,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. 400,000 Spiritual Gold Coins! That was the amount of money he was given for those 200 pills. Both he and Huang Feifei were stunned when they found out, never thinking they could sell themselves at such a high price. In fact, Mr. Ku was also shocked by this. It is obvious that such pills are expensive because there is a shortage of them, but even so, their price usually does not exceed 1,000 spiritual gold coins, at least in this empire. And this time it had totally surpassed it, they sold for twice their normal price. That shows how important these pills were for those who were going to take the tests. Perhaps it depended on them whether they made it into the academy they aspired to. That''s why Tang Yin could afford to buy things back and forth. But he was actually happy about something else as well. The first mission he got from the system, was completed a few days ago. That night when he had his first night with Huang Feifei was the moment when the mission was completed. Among the rewards he was awarded, the two alchemical recipes were of no use to him. One was even of common grade and the other of earth grade, quite pitiful. On top of that, they were two recipes that he already knew and could not find much use for them. In the end, he used both recipes to start teaching Huang Feifei how to do alchemy since they were only good for that. Both recipes were recipes of the three ranks. In other words, the most complete recipes available for each type of pill. Since they had the ability to be 1-star rank, 2-star, and 3-star rank pills, they were the best recipes to teach someone new. That''s why he was now teaching her a bit of alchemy. Although well, since they didn''t have a spiritual fire at the moment and Huang Feifei had never used a fire elemental technique before, he had to start from that part, so his trainings in this regard had been basic. On the other hand, Tang Yin''s wealth amounted to 200 thousand spiritual gold coins that night, as it was another reward. In addition, he also took that moment to bestow the spiritual summoning token to Huang Feifei. Although he could not be summoned by her right now, it was better to be aware of her well-being. Finally, there was the reward that made him the happiest. An External Spiritual Weapon. At first, he had no hope at all that they would give him something good because he had the roulette experience, but even though the Spiritual Weapon he was given wasn''t that it was the best, it was still a King Grade Spirit Weapon. And a very good possession-type External Spirit Weapon called Lightning Hawk. He had no use for it right now but was still happy. That''s why today he was buying a lot of things from different places and eating quietly. That way, he spent the whole day walking. ''It''s time to go back.'' He thought to himself when he had come out of a restaurant. He had already visited 12 restaurants today and ate different things, but there was nothing particularly delicious in this place. Even so, he was still satisfied. So, he went home quietly. He was going around thinking about his next moves, as he would soon be leaving this empire. ''Hm, well, first I should go to see if that little princess has any of the spiritual herbs, I need...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he was arriving home. As he opened the door and entered, he was surprised, because he found Huang Feifei with a man. ''An Elder from the academy? He''s an Eighth Level Spiritual Ancestor...'' Tang Yin thought when he saw him and frowned slightly. Just as he noticed them, Huang Feifei turned her gaze and smiled widely when she saw Tang Yin, so she quickly ran towards him. "Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile and jumped on top of him to hug him. Tang Yin greeted her with a hug and stroked her back. "How was it?" he asked with a smile as he kissed her on the lips. She received the kiss and relaxed deeply into his embrace, then nodded with flushed cheeks. "It went all right, I have someone I want to introduce you to." Huang Feifei said and turned around it was then that the elder smiled at Tang Yin and nodded. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You must be Young Master Tang Yin. I heard about you from Miss Jun and Little Princess earlier. It''s nice to meet you." He said and bowed a little in courtesy to Tang Yin. From what he had heard of Jun Xilei before, it might be possible that this young master was from a powerful sect on the mainland. Having respect for him was a no-brainer. Tang Yin nodded toward him. "You are...?" he asked, and the elder smiled. He was going to introduce himself, but Huang Feifei was happy today, so she introduced him first. "Tang Yin, he is the tenth elder of the academy. His name is Zhang Feiju. He says he wants to be my teacher at the academy, to get me in as a central student... What do you say? I told him let''s come and you will decide." Huang Feifei said. Tang Yin then nodded. ''Tenth Academy Elder... He should be a Central Academy Elder if he has that level of cultivation then...'' Tang Yin thought, considering a few things. But he wasn''t going to answer here. Instead, he invited him in. "Let''s go in and talk." Tang Yin said with a smile and started leading the way. Chapter 57 - 57: Conversation with the Elder Zhang After entering, Tang Yin poured some tea, and then they began to talk. "Elder, the truth is that I must soon leave for the north, so I want to leave Feifei in a good position within the academy so that she will be taken care of while I am gone. If she enters the Central Academy, can you assure me that nothing will happen to her? Just protecting her would be fine." Tang Yin spoke after having heard some things from Zhang Feiju. Zhang Feiju looked at him somewhat surprised that he had to travel to the northern region, but still nodded. He saw a very good opportunity to tell his intentions and have them accepted. "Young Master Tang, don''t worry. Student Feifei is really outstanding, she can enter Central Academy without my help in her first month at the academy. But, if she wanted to do it on her own, she would have to do some missions to get into a Study Hall and that could be dangerous. If I interfere, I can make her join my Study Hall directly and she won''t have to go through any tests like that, she would start to be cultivated hard by the academy from the first day, and it''s the best thing for her." He said calmly. Tang Yin stared at him for the whole time and then nodded. "If that''s so, then that''s fine, I have no problem with her becoming your student. Besides, Miss Zu owes me a favor, so I will ask her to protect her during this time." Tang Yin said with a friendly smile and then looked at Huang Feifei. "Can you leave us alone for a moment, Feifei? There are some things I want to talk to Mr. Zhang about." He spoke. Huang Feifei, though she was a little surprised by this, nodded and left the room. Zhang Feiju was also a little surprised by this. Tang Yin then smiled at him. "If I''m not mistaken, although you are the Tenth Elder of Central Academy, you don''t seem to have much support from the students, correct?" Tang Yin asked. He had noticed a few things the moment Zhang Feiju had spoken. Also, the fact that he came all the way here like that and behaved in such a ''submissive'' manner to a person who has no cultivation showed that he was a bit desperate. Desperate for what? For getting outstanding students. ''There must be a motive behind it...'' Tang Yin thought. Zhang Feiju was surprised that Tang Yin had asked this, but he didn''t deny it. ''If what Miss Jun said is correct... Maybe he can help me.'' Zhang Feiju thought at that moment, so he didn''t deny it. He only gave a small sigh of helplessness. ''That''s correct, Young Master Tang. My status is the lowest among the 12 Head Elders." He replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "Why? Is it because you haven''t had good students and they think you are a bad teacher? I can see that your cultivation is high. In this empire, an Eighth Level Spiritual Ancestor should not be someone weak." Tang Yin was curious about this. He hadn''t heard about many things, but today did some research in the city. From what he knows so far, is that the greatest powers of this empire are also from the Spiritual King Realm. Someone who is so close to that Realm... Shouldn''t be someone weak. Then what was going on? That was his question. He would not let him take Huang Feifei away if he turned out to be in an extremely bad position, so this is something he needed to know. Of course, his face was covered by a mask, so this old man could not read anything from Tang Yin''s face. Still, he was indeed surprised. ''How he could tell my cultivation level? Shit, who the hell is this young master?'' He thought in shock and began to doubt his own perception. He could see that Tang Yin had no cultivation, so how the hell was he able to find out his Cultivation Realm? Could it be that he was hiding his cultivation? He thought. Even so, despite the shock being visible on his face, he still responded. "...It is as the Young Master says, but at the same time, he is a bit wrong. It is true that my cultivation level is high in the empire, but among my peers, it is not enough. Lately, all the Head Elders have already entered the Spiritual King Realm, and those of my age are already above the Third Level, while I will not be able to go any higher from here. Besides, I have had bad luck with my students precisely because of this. It''s not that I''m a bad teacher, it''s just that my students are fewer and fewer and those who come in with me, they are the ones at the bottom of the list, they soon get replaced and change Halls or if they become strong, they go to another Hall because they get better cultivation techniques and so on." Said Zhang Feiju with regret and a long sigh at the end. That situation has repeated itself a lot in the last 10 years. He would get some students who were the reserve and teach them well, but they would betray him once they had learned well. Or they just weren''t very talented and ended up being replaced by better ones, causing him to run out of students again. It was frustrating for him, but there was nothing he could do about it. Who didn''t want to have a competent teacher? ''In the end, it''s my fault for being incompetent.'' He thought self-critically to himself. Tang Yin was a little surprised by this. "You mean you don''t have any students right now?" He asked doubtfully, and the elder smiled bitterly. "I have 2 little ones who are in my classroom against the rules, as they are not yet Central Students. Today I discovered two new students I want to get in, a pair of interesting twins. But of the rest... I have no students." He said sincerely. He didn''t want to hide anything. Winning people over with sincerity was always the best thing to do. After saying that, he looked up and stared at Tang Yin. "But, don''t worry, Young Master. If you leave student Feifei to me, I promise I will protect her well. Moreover, I will devote all the resources of my classroom to teaching only her. Although my classroom receives the least amount of resources, if I focus it all on one person, it will surely be much more than what the rest can bestow on her." He said firmly as he tapped his chest a little. Tang Yin nodded towards him. ''If it is as this elder has said, then the other elders are not very trustworthy. Besides, it''s not like I care about those resources they can give her, I can grant her that and more if I want to. I just want to keep her protected... But, his cultivation level is a bit of a problem if there are so many Spirit Kings in this place, hm...'' Tang Yin thought deeply about several things while his head was going round and round. After a moment of considering many things, he looked at Zhang Feiju. "It''s alright, Elder Zhang. I will leave Feifei in your care, I hope you can protect her well. But I will give you a small gift before I leave." Tang Yin said with a smile and stood up. "If I''m not mistaken, your problem of not being able to cultivate should be associated with spiritual entrances, right? You must have heard something from me from Miss Jun about it and that''s why you decided to come here and be honest. You want me to help you since you are losing hope regarding your cultivation, correct?" Tang Yin spoke as he walked around the room and took out some small needles he had bought earlier. They were acupuncture needles. Zhang Feiju was again surprised that he had been discovered like this, but in the end, he simply smiled bitterly and nodded. "That''s correct, Young Master. I hope you won''t be upset about it." He replied, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Show me your spiritual entrances, I''ll open them for you. I can already imagine what happened." Tang Yin said and approached the old man. The latter was astonished by this and looked at him. "Are you serious, Young Master!?" He asked in amazement and almost choked with happiness. Tang Yin looked at him and nodded. "Of course, don''t waste my time." Tang Yin replied and urged him again to show him his spiritual entrances. Basically, he was to take off the top of his clothes, so the elder quickly did so. Tang Yin then nodded after seeing this. "What a bad cultivation technique you practice..." Tang Yin said with a frown. His own cultivation technique was obstructing his spiritual entrances and spiritual tunnel, so he couldn''t cultivate, although he could use his strength. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then began to stick needles into different parts of his body before the elder spoke. Back and forth... In a process that did not last long. ''It''s just spiritual obstruction, why hadn''t it been healed before? Could it be that the level of medicine in this world is so low? This seems to be worse than the cultivation level...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. About 30 minutes later, he was ready. "It''s ready. You won''t notice any difference right now because your spirit tunnels are dry, once you start cultivating again, you''ll be able to increase your cultivation level easily. How far you can go is up to you. Your 106 Spiritual Entrances are open, so, if you stop at the Sixth Realm, it would be a shame." Tang Yin said with a smile. The elder was stunned when he heard that he was ready. ''I really don''t notice much difference... But I feel as if there is no obstruction now... Could it be that my 15-year-old problem, has been solved in just 30 minutes?'' He thought in shock. But, unable to verify anything, he could only nod to him and thank Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, Young Master. I''ll be sure to repay you in the future." He said firmly and bowed to Tang Yin. "As long as you protect Feifei, it will be enough. Now, I want to leave this city as soon as possible, do you have any way to get us to the Imperial City? Make it quick." Tang Yin asked. The elder was surprised by this but still nodded. "If you like, we can leave this very night. Imperial City is nearby." He replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "Then let''s leave today. There are things I must do in the Imperial City and I can''t waste any more time here." Tang Yin replied indifferently and went to look for Huang Feifei. Although the elder was surprised by this change in Tang Yin''s attitude, he still nodded firmly while saying that he was going to make preparations. Walking out of the room to the backyard, Tang Yin frowned and put a hand on his chest. ''Shit, just opening the spiritual entrances to a little Spiritual Ancestor has left me like this, how stupid.'' He thought to himself as he took a deep breath, and his body sweated. His chest was hurting quite a bit because he had put a lot of effort into those few 30 minutes. After all, opening the spiritual entrances to someone from the Fifth Realm¡­ It was a very difficult thing for a non-cultivator to do! Even more so if he opens so many entrances in just 30 minutes! But he had to do that. He knew that that simple fact was going to leave a deep mark on Zhang Feiju the moment he realized that his problem was solved. And that was important. The more indebted he felt to him, the better it would be for him in the future. Besides, while he was gone, it was this old man who would take care of his wife. Putting in all the effort was the least he could do. When Tang Yin came out, Huang Feifei noticed him and ran to where he was with a smile. But, finding him in that state she immediately panicked. "Tang Yin, what... What happened?" She asked in fright as she ran to where he was and helped him stand up, removing his mask in the process to see his condition. Tang Yin simply shook his head and leaned back against her. "...Relax, it''s nothing." He replied. Chapter 58 - 58: Leaving the city She hugged him tightly after hearing his exhausted voice and helped him sit on the floor. "What happened?" she asked. She couldn''t hide the worry in her eyes, so Tang Yin smiled at her. "It''s nothing, I just opened Elder Zhang''s spiritual entrances, it totally exhausted me. Don''t worry, I''m fine." Tang Yin said, trying to comfort her. Honestly, he wasn''t all bad, and although the situation put him in this state in front of his wife, he wasn''t sad or upset. On the contrary, he felt that he had won this time. It is true that he is now totally exhausted, but this exhaustion made him realize something that he had been ignoring a bit these past few days. That he is not that strong. It made him realize how vulnerable he is right now. Even doing something as simple as opening the spiritual entrances could kill him if he''s not careful. ''...I can''t waste any more time.'' He thought with a frown at that moment. "Did that leave you so exhausted? Why did you do that? It''s dangerous, your heart is beating so fast!" Huang Feifei replied firmly but scared. Tang Yin only smiled and stroked her head a little. "It''s only when a person like him, owes me a favor, that I can leave you here confident that nothing will happen to you. Don''t worry, I just need to rest for a while." Tang Yin told her to reassure her. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he remembered what he had come out to get her for. "That''s right, go inside and pack everything up. We''ll be leaving in a few hours for the Imperial City." Tang Yin said with a calm smile, and this surprised Huang Feifei, who was preparing to tell him that there was no need for him to do so much for her. "Will we leave so quickly? What shall we do with the house?" she asked in a daze. They had bought a house worth 150,000 Spiritual Gold Coins to live in for one month? What a waste of money that was? she thought in shock. Tang Yin nodded at her. "It''s nothing, it''s just a small house I bought temporarily. It''s in your name and you can decide what to do with it once you settle down at the academy, but for now, you''d better settle down quickly, that way I can leave peacefully." Tang Yin replied, and she stared at him for several full minutes without saying anything. In the end, she nodded. "...Okay." She replied, and Tang Yin stroked her face a little. "Go pick everything, as soon as I recover, we''ll leave." Tang Yin said and motioned for her to go make preparations. They didn''t have much to do, but she went into the house, leaving him alone. When he noticed that she was gone, Tang Yin gave a loud punch to the wall beside him. ''Fuck, I really am weak...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. He was angry at his weakness. Angry at his incompetence. Still, he knew how to calm himself down, so he sighed. ''I must move quickly. I feel useless being so weak. It''s stupid what I''ve been doing these months. If I keep going on adventures I might die and there I doubt I''ll get another chance.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''What a stupid thing I''ve been doing...'' He thought as he realized his big mistake. What good is it for him to venture out at this time when he has no strength? He doesn''t even know the dangers on this continent. ''I have become confident because of my previous status. I''m stupid, I''m no longer that Divine Son, now even a fly could kill me...'' He thought and finally shook his head helplessly and relaxed to recover himself. There was no use thinking about nonsense right now. He''s weak and must recover, that should be his priority. Having thought that far, he relaxed. ... Thus, he spent several hours leaning against the wall while watching the sky gradually darkening. ''It must be time...'' Tang Yin thought when he heard footsteps inside the house and got up and went inside. Huang Feifei was already coming down the stairs and smiled at him as she went to help him. "How are you feeling?" She asked. He nodded with a calm smile. "I''m fine, don''t worry. Like I told you, it was just a little momentary discomfort." Tang Yin replied and then took off his mask and put it back on. "Is it ready?" Tang Yin asked, and Huang Feifei nodded. "All ready." She replied, and that moment coincided with the knock on the door. "It must be Elder Zhang, let''s go." Tang Yin said and they left the house after putting everything away in their inventory. They didn''t have much to miss about this house, except that it was here that they had their first time together, so they left without looking back. Outside waiting for them was Zhang Feiju, who nodded to them. "It''s ready, Young Master, Student Huang. They are waiting for us." He spoke. Tang Yin then nodded towards him. "Let''s go then." He replied, and they left together. They walked for a few minutes until they reached the Academy grounds, where there was a small flying boat waiting. The ship was white with blue and wasn''t very ornate, but it still had some small decorations that made it look elegant. This was Zhang Feiju''s personal flying boat, which was not very big. It could only fit about 10-12 people at most, and it wasn''t very fast either. Despite that, it cost him a fortune. In fact, Tang Yin asked a few weeks ago about the price of flying boats and was surprised by the price of such things. Even a small boat like this could cost twice as much as the house Tang Yin had bought. A medium-sized boat would cost millions of spiritual gold coins and might even cost a few tens of millions, depending on how good it is. It is a real luxury to have such things. And this will be the first time Huang Feifei will be able to fly in one of these. So she was a little excited, so they both got on quickly. Once up, they were surprised since they had met two acquaintances. Well, Huang Feifei found 3. The first were the twins they had seen in the forest. "Young Master, is that you?" They both asked, at the same time in surprise, and then looked at Huang Feifei. "Oh, you saw sister? I told you that Miss Huang was the same one we had seen in that forest!" Said the twin man as he looked at Huang Feifei at Tang Yin''s side, without them having responded to his greetings. "Haha, I didn''t expect to meet you guys here. So, when Elder Zhang said about some twins who had caught the interest, he meant you guys." Tang Yin said. Zhang Feiju then looked at them somewhat surprised. "Do you know each other?" He asked doubtfully. Both twins then nodded. "Tenth Elder, they are the two who made it possible for us to enter the academy. That winged snake body we sold you, it was theirs and they gave it to us." Replied the man with a smile. Then Zhang Feiju nodded, understanding everything. Huang Feifei also greeted them and then looked at the other person she knew. "Senior, I didn''t expect you to come with us too." Huang Feifei said with a smile, and the lady who she had been up against in the test who was the one who was here, smiled somewhat embarrassedly at her. "When I heard that you were going to enter Elder Zhang''s Hall, I decided to join you." She replied with some embarrassment. Ever since she lost to Huang Feifei, she had admired her. It only took her 2 or 3 moves to beat her, despite them both being at the same cultivation level. What kind of genius was she? Soon she would surpass Jun Xilei! Only by following such a genius could she reach high, is what she thought. Huang Feifei was surprised, but before she could ask her why, Zhang Feiju spoke to them. "Gentlemen and ladies, we are going to take off, so hold on. Once we are flying you can talk." Zhang Feiju said, and they all nodded and went over to the ship''s railings to watch them take off and to hold on. Then, the ship started to take off. Chapter 59 - 59: A new mission? Soon, the ship stabilized in the sky and was flying consistently while being manned by two men. Tang Yin, Huang Feifei, and the rest were looking at the beautiful view in front of them while talking about different things among themselves. During that moment, they all introduced themselves. The twins were named Li Mao the male, and Li Mei the female. The other girl, the one who lost to Huang Feifei, was named Feng Zan. She was ranked 20th in the Central Academy. She is very famous in the Imperial Capital precisely because of this. "Then Miss Feifei will enter Elder Zhang''s Hall?" Li Mao asked in surprise. He hadn''t expected that the greatest genius of this batch of students, who disappeared during the tryouts, would be going into the same hall they went to. "Yes, I''ll go in. We already agreed on everything before we came." She replied with a smile. "Miss Feifei, how old are you currently?" Li Mei asked softly with doubt. She didn''t see her struggle because she was busy with her tryouts and didn''t see her reveal her cultivation level, so she wasn''t very aware. But she had heard and seen her from afar along with her brother. What she does know is that she is at the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, which already puts her among the strongest of the students in the entire academy. How old could she be? Huang Feifei smiled at her. "I turned 20 this year, why the question, Miss Mei?" She asked. Li Mei was surprised to hear this. "Only 20 years old and you are already a Fifth-Level Spiritual Master?" She said in astonishment, not even planning to ask the question. She just couldn''t bear to blurt it out when she found out. During the afternoon, she had heard rumors that this year''s genius woman was very young, but she thought she might be around 21-years-old. After all, Feng Zan, who was at her same cultivation level, is someone who was 23 years old and was already considered a genius of the empire. But she was only 20 years old? What cultivation level would she be in 3 or 4 years? Huang Feifei then understood why she was asking and smiled at her. She then looked at Tang Yin and leaned back on him a little. "If I''m at this level of cultivation right now, it''s only thanks to Tang Yin. A few months ago, I was no one worthy of being in the sight of anyone here." Huang Feifei replied calmly and sincerely. She was not telling lies. Just 2 or 3 months ago, she was at the Ninth Level of the First Realm. In the eyes of the weakest person here, she was a nobody who deserved no attention except for her beauty. They were geniuses of the empire. Able to enter as an Internal Student of the Imperial Academies at the very least, while she found herself trying to get her first spiritual bone to be able to enter as a small external student. The difference between them was very big. But, in just two months, Tang Yin made her shorten that distance enormously. Well, it was no longer about bridging the gap. She had totally surpassed them. Not just in cultivation, but in fighting ability. Tang Yin smiled towards her when she said that and stroked her a little. "Your consistency and dedication have made you strong now, it''s not just because of me." He replied calmly. He was proud of her. At this moment, there is a section of Huang Feifei''s System that makes him proud. | Real Strength (?): Spiritual Master, Eighth Level. A real strength above her cultivation level. This means that, at this moment, she can fight someone higher level than her for three whole levels. That''s something not just anyone can do, and shows her talent. In the future, although such a thing may be shortened, she will still be able to fight and beat anyone within her cultivation level, and that is impressive. When the others heard Huang Feifei saying that, they were a little surprised and looked at Tang Yin. ''Doesn''t he have cultivation?'' They thought to themselves when they looked at him in surprise. To Elder Zhang, the fact that she said this didn''t seem far-fetched to him. A person capable of opening all 106 spiritual entrances at once must not be common. Even if he appears to be crippled, he has many special things in him. He should have the ability to turn a novice into an expert. Although this is something the rest of the people present did not know. Still, no one said anything, they just laughed a little. Obviously, they didn''t think that was possible. If a cripple could turn a novice into an expert in a few months, then he wouldn''t be a cripple. He would be some kind of god from another world. Still, that answer from Huang Feifei caused the conversations to stop because they didn''t know which way to turn. It was then that Li Mei approached Tang Yin. She wanted to thank him for the last time. "Young Master, thank you very much for the last time. If you have any requests for us, please say so, we will be sure to fulfill them." She said with a smile under her veil. Tang Yin then turned his gaze to see her and nodded to her, but just then, a small message popped up from the System that he hadn''t seen in a long time. [Ding] [A possible Disciple or Harem Member has been detected] [A mission has been issued] | Make Li Mei a disciple or a Member of your Harem. | Time: Indefinite. | Rewards for making her a Disciple: One (1) External Spirit Weapon of random rank. One (1) Random Alchemy recipe and 100,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. | Rewards for becoming her in a Member of his Harem: One (1) Spiritual Calling Token. One (1) External Spiritual Weapon of random rank. Two (2) Moon Cultivation Techniques and 100,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. | Additional Reward: One (1) Alchemical Fire Roulette Roll. | Penalty for failure: --- [Good luck, Host.] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin was a little surprised. He hadn''t seen one of these missions appear for quite some time. He almost thought they wouldn''t appear unless the women were absolute beauties like Huang Feifei or Xie Meiyu since he didn''t appear when he talked to Jun Xilei, who was a great beauty. ''Is she more beautiful than Jun Xilei?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. Among the rewards he was given, only the two Moon Cultivation Techniques caught his attention, so he frowned slightly under his mask, ''Why a Moon Cultivation Technique? Does this girl have something to do with the Moon Clan?'' he thought. ''Also, why doesn''t she have a Time, no penalty? Did the System get updated and won''t penalize me for these things anymore or what the hell is going on?'' He thought and asked the Administrator in his head. As he waited for his reply, he nodded to Li Mei. "Don''t worry, Miss Li Mei. I had no use for that thing at that time either. But I have a question for you." Tang Yin said calmly and took off his mask. Of course, he wasn''t going to show his face fully. Underneath the mask, he still had his bandages. Still, seeing the top of Tang Yin''s beautiful face, Li Mei and Feng Zan were stunned... ''It''s beautiful!'' They both thought in shock. They did not expect that underneath the mask was such a beautiful person with such a perfect face and deep-set eyes. Tang Yin paid no attention to their gazes and looked at the window of statistics floating in front of him. [Li Mei''s Statistics] | Name: Li Mei. | Age: 19 years old. | Gender: Female. | Height: 1.68. | Cultivation Realm: Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. | Real Strength (?): Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. When fighting with her Twin Brother: First Level of the Spiritual Master Realm. | Spiritual Weapon: Scepter of the Full Moon. | Affiliation: Imperial Blizzard Academy. [---]? Her parents died. | Position: Student of the Imperial Blizzard Academy. | Beauty: 9/10 Points. | Skills: (?) [Spiritual Bones Body] [Amount of Bones obtained] ----------- Tang Yin frowned as he read these statistics. Especially, when he read the section of the Spiritual Weapon. ''A Spiritual Weapon of the Moon Clan? Are they really descendants of that Clan? Why are they here?'' he thought doubtfully. Chapter 60 - 60: Scepter of the Moon Clan... Seeing Tang Yin frown when he said was going to ask her a question, it caused Li Mei to feel a little worried and think about whether he wanted to ask her something dangerous or that might upset her. Tang Yin then returned to his calm countenance and looked at her. "Miss Li Mei, may I ask you to show me your spiritual weapon? I''m a little curious, that''s my question." Tang Yin said. Li Mei was then surprised. Had he frowned at such a simple question? She thought, but seeing that it was not an improper question, she nodded with a smile under her veil. "Of course, Young Master." She replied and showed her right hand as she pulled out her spirit weapon. Soon, a truly beautiful Spiritual Scepter was in front of everyone, floating in Li Mei''s hand. The Scepter, unlike Huang Feifei''s which was a bit crude and had very few distinctions of a low-level, this one had beautiful distinctions that could categorize it as a high-level scepter simply because of its beautiful ornaments. Also, on the tip was a round full moon, which looked as if it was floating on the tip of this one. In reality, it did not float was attached to the body at four places with the small spikes protruding towards the sides of the body. Huang Feifei''s Scepter only has two spikes protruding from the body, but this one had four, and on top of that, this one had a full moon in the middle. That was its distinction. And this distinction made Tang Yin frown. ''It really is the Moon Clan Scepter...'' He thought with a frown. Things seemed to be complicated for him right now because he didn''t understand how it was possible that such a Scepter could have arrived here. ''Could it be that the Moon Clan has a base in this place? Is this world close to my world? This is bad...'' He thought and looked at Li Mei with a frown but didn''t ask her any questions. Instead, he looked at her brother, Li Mao. "Can you show me your Spiritual Weapon?" He asked, and Li Mao, not understanding, nodded and took out his Spirit Weapon. In this case, it was a dagger. ''Crescent Moon Dagger... A slayer of the night, together with his guide and Queen of the Night... Shit, what a good combination of spiritual weapons.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw it. It was a dagger with a not very decorated body, but it had a color similar to the color of Li Mei''s scepter body. Moreover, he could confirm that it was also a Moon Clan weapon. That left him deep in thought, but he nodded to them both. "Alright, you can put away your spirit weapons." Tang Yin replied. Both then did as was told to do and looked at him doubtfully. "Is there something wrong with our spirit weapons?" They both asked at the same time. Tang Yin looked at them for a moment but, in the end, shook his head. "No, it''s just that they are very good spiritual weapons and make a good combination. I''ve seen them on several occasions before, this is the first time I''ve seen them on twins." Tang Yin replied with a calm smile under his bandages. They were both surprised. Li Mei was the most surprised and looked at him in shock. "Young Master, could it be that you know about our spiritual weapons?" She asked. It was the first time someone recognized them as her spiritual weapons and could say that after seeing them. Could it be that he knows something about where they came from? She thought, so urgent did her voice sound. Tang Yin looked at her a little doubtful and suspicious about something, but nodded. "Of course, why?" he replied, and this time it wasn''t just the two of them who were surprised. Even Zhang Feiju was surprised. "Young Master Tang, do you really know about those spiritual weapons?" He asked before the twins did. Tang Yin looked at him. "Could it be that you don''t know anything about these spiritual weapons?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and the elder nodded. "...This is the first time I''ve seen them. But they give me the feeling that they are of high-rank. Possibly of Spirit Rank or Lord." He replied with an embarrassed smile. Tang Yin looked at him and laughed a little after hearing this. ''Wow, there''s something interesting around here then...'' Tang Yin thought with a mysterious smile underneath his bandages. Then he laughed a little. "Rank Lord? Hehe, that''s an insult towards the Full Moon Scepter." He replied. "What do you mean?" Zhang Feiju asked in surprise, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "The Full Moon Scepter is an Emperor Rank Spiritual Scepter, while the Crescent Moon Dagger is a King Rank dagger. They are not something that a single Lord Rank Weapon can compare. Even among their peers of the same rank, they are at the top of the pyramid." Tang Yin replied. He knew very well what kind of spiritual weapon he was looking at. He knew them very well. "Emperor Rank!!? Is it really of such a high rank!?" The elder asked in shock with a loud shout. He couldn''t help it. In the entire empire, who the hell had an Emperor Rank Weapon? Not to mention the Emperor Rank, a King Rank Weapon, had never appeared before. And now two above that rank appeared here? ''Shit, is it possible?'' He thought in shock. Tang Yin nodded at him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elder Zhang, I''m telling you this is to make you realize that, if you set out to teach them well, your upper limit won''t be here. But you must make sure that no one outside ever finds out about this. You must know how dangerous it is if they were to find out about this." Tang Yin said, looking sternly at Zhang Feiju. Zhang Feiju knew what he meant, and he didn''t mind a junior taking the trouble to reprimand him, so he nodded. "Of course, Young Master Tang. If both allow me, I will make sure that will soon surpass me." Replied the firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''ll help you with that, you just have to fulfill what I entrusted you with very well." Tang Yin replied with a smile, bringing even more surprise to Zhang Feiju, but the latter nodded firmly. "Of course, I will make sure to fulfill it perfectly." He replied firmly. Tang Yin then nodded to him. "Good..." He said, then walked towards a table that was in the middle of the ship as he motioned for them to follow him. Then, he took out many jade bottles, 100 in total of the same green color with pills inside, and four more bottles, white in color. "Elder Zhang, I want to entrust you with something else." Tang Yin said and then separated 60 bottles of green jade on one side, then grabbed two more white jade bottles and put them together with the 60. "600 Initial Ascension Pills, all 3-Star Earth Grade, and 20 3-Color Rainbow Ascension Pills, same grade and rank. These I will leave for Feifei''s exclusive use." Tang Yin said, and without waiting, grabbed the other 40 green bottles and two white bottles and gathered them elsewhere. "The same pills, but in 400 and 20 respectively. These I will leave for the use of the rest of your students. Also..." Tang Yin, who didn''t care about the shocked faces of everyone listening to this, took out various cultivation techniques from his inventory and started to put them on the table. "I understand that you can exchange cultivation techniques and treasures for academy points, which are useful to the person who has them, for many things. So, I want to use these two Cultivation Technique to settle the Base, Earth Grade. Cultivation Technique to strengthen Spiritual Bones, Earth Grade, to be passed on as academy points to Feifei... Also, these 2..." Tang Yin began to talk a lot over and over again about the four cultivation techniques he had brought out. Every single thing he said had brought shock to everyone present. Even Huang Feifei, who was used to this, didn''t expect him to bring out so many treasures at once. Chapter 61 - 61: Agreement with the Elder Zhang A total of 1,000 Initial Ascension Pills of the highest rank were laid on the table. Next to them are 40 3-Color Rainbow Ascension Pills, which is a much better pill than the Initial Ascension Pills. Still, that wasn''t all. 4 Cultivation techniques for different things. One for settling the base and one for strengthening spiritual bones. The first is not too far-fetched; it is a common cultivation technique. But the one for strengthening spiritual bones? It is an incredible and invaluable cultivation technique! A technique that serves to strengthen spiritual bones is one of the most necessary techniques to increase the aptitude level of a spiritual bone, so they are indispensable for a cultivator, but they are extremely difficult to find. How could he take them out like this and donate them to the academy? What on earth was going through this Young Master''s mind? They thought. And then, two cultivation techniques were authentic, they did not belong to any secondary branch, as was the base settlement one, but were within the main branch, so they served to increase cultivation faster. And they were both King Grade. ''Shit, my guess was right, he''s from some great sect!'' Elder Zhang thought in shock. "...This... Are you really planning to give me all those treasures? They''re... Too many..." He replied in shock. He was tempted to grab them but was afraid to do so. How much weight would this entail? What would this young master want to ask him to do? It was his doubt. ''With such treasures... It wouldn''t be unreasonable for him to ask me to be his slave... It''s not like I could refuse either...'' The elder thought inwardly. Tang Yin smiled at that moment. "What I will ask of you is nothing far-fetched. Only take care of my Feifei, and do your best to make these twins shine. It may come in a year or two years; it could take 5 years to return. During that time, I want Elder Zhang to keep taking care of them and helping them. If you meet my expectations by then, you will see these gifts as garbage, what do you say?" Tang Yin asked with a smile. When Tang Yin confirmed that the spiritual weapons of these twins were the Moon Clan''s weapons, he had internally made up his mind to take Huang Feifei with him. He would not leave her here because that could be dangerous. But... Once he saw that Li Mei was anxious since he mentioned knowing her spiritual weapons, he also noticed that she wanted to ask him a question. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he wasn''t wrong, that question is about her family. Something had to have happened in her family, and she must have more knowledge than her brother, that''s why she was anxious and couldn''t hide her anxiety from her eyes, which caused Tang Yin to easily notice. This also makes a lot of sense. ''If her parents are from the Moon Clan, they should also know about the Full Moon Scepter. So, it''s only natural that they would tell some secrets to her.'' Tang Yin thought a while ago, this made him make a different decision than he had made. He had in front of him two people possibly belonging to that clan. Moreover, one of them was such an important being in that clan. In the future, both of them could be key, so it is better to make them feel indebted to themselves. That''s why he had decided to leave Huang Feifei here. In case they don''t belong to that clan and are simply a mutation of a spiritual weapon, it wouldn''t hurt to cultivate them either. They are talented in their own right. There were no losses so far. But he had also made up his mind to get information about the great sects of this world. With information about them he would be able to know whether it was suitable for him to cultivate them or not, so, although he made this decision right now, he could change it if he found information that could harm him and Huang Feifei. That had been the decision he made right now. And he wanted to see Zhang Feiju''s response. This response was not long in coming. Zhang Feiju was stunned. Maybe he was getting old, but he was not stupid. He immediately bowed to Tang Yin. "Young Master, if you allow me to fulfill that role, I will gladly do so. I swear under my name, Zhang Feiju, that I will fulfill the role fervently." He answered sincerely. Such a simple request to fulfill, and with such good benefits, who wouldn''t want to fulfill it? Tang Yin then nodded. "Then I will leave it to you." Tang Yin replied and gave this no more thought as he turned away. "I''m going to rest; I''ll leave you here to settle everything. Feifei, come with me." Tang Yin said as he left for another side of the flying boat. Once he had made an agreement with someone, he didn''t need to discuss the matter any further. Besides, just at those moments, the Administrator had answered his earlier question, so he wanted to see what he had to say. [Hmph, I don''t know why you always want to know the why of everything, isn''t it enough for you to know that the system is just trying to give you gifts with quests? What a troublesome host played this time] Complained the Administrator angrily. Tang Yin smiled as he walked and sat on a corner, Huang Feifei sat on his legs and leaned on his chest. If she does that, it means she wants Tang Yin to pet her, so that''s what he started to do while talking to the Administrator in his head. ''Knowing what the system thinks at every step is important, do you have the answer for me yet?'' he asked. [Yes, it''s easy.] [First, missions of that style are executed when the system wants or when it sees a lot of interest in you, towards the other person. Other things determine it sometimes. The system simply judges the situation using the human knowledge it has to see if both of you can be partners or disciples. In this case, the system seems to see that she would be a good match for you, and that''s why it chose to give you those two cultivation techniques if you make her your partner. Don''t ask me anything about her you don''t have the privilege to know that] [Now, the time determined this time is indefinite because the system judged that you are not interested in her, at least at the time of sending the mission, but she does have some interest in you. And since doesn''t have time, won''t have a penalty either. That''s the answer to your question] The Administrator spoke and sent several system messages without stopping. Simply explained everything and said nothing more. Tang Yin then nodded. ''Makes sense, I wasn''t interested in her at the time...'' Tang Yin thought. If there was no penalty, then that was great. He could take as much time as wanted and he wouldn''t receive any strange titles. [Don''t you have any more questions? I want to sleep] Asked the Administrator, after seeing that Tang Yin was satisfied with his answer. Tang Yin smiled. ''How many uses are left for that thing?'' Tang Yin asked. [We don''t have many papers left since you don''t want to do it yourself. Besides, the ink is almost out, why the hell don''t you want to do it yourself? You''d do it faster than the system, even if you don''t have spiritual energy] Replied the Administrator. They were talking about an option Tang Yin had discovered some time ago. When they had not yet arrived in the city. It is an option that the system has for writing Cultivation Techniques. And actually, Tang Yin has been taking advantage of this a bit since he can''t use it. He simply had the Administrator force the system to write it. They are both in the same boat on this one, each for their own reasons. But it is a very expensive option right now. Tang Yin could write 100 techniques with the same materials that the system writes 1 or 2 with. Still, it''s convenient because Tang Yin doesn''t have to do anything. ''I''ll do it later, without cultivation it''s difficult. Can you do it one more time?'' Tang Yin asked, and the Administrator in his head sighed and told him that could possibly do it one more time and already, and then Tang Yin was satisfied. It will be the last time the system will do this, so Tang Yin would have it do an important technique. After talking to the Administrator in his mind, Tang Yin talked a while longer with Huang Feifei. Not long after that, they arrived at the Imperial City. It was lit up at night and was quite a bit bigger than the previous city, but it was quite small in Tang Yin''s words. Still, it is a city with 100 million inhabitants. After everyone got off the flying boat, Tang Yin was sent to rest in a luxurious house rented for him, and the rest went to enroll in the academy with Elder Zhang. ''Tomorrow will be the time to make final preparations in this empire... I hope that little princess is around.'' Tang Yin thought as he went to sleep. Chapter 62 - 62: Information The next morning... Tang Yin got up quite early, had some breakfast cooked for him by the people hired by Elder Zhang, and then left the mansion. As someone who wanted to get things done quickly, he decided to get moving. The first thing he wanted was to find some information, so he walked around different places while analyzing different businesses, asked some questions, and after a while, he entered a place where they sell wine in an alley. This place was alone, he was the only customer right now. After entering, he sat down. "Coffee 3 quarters." Tang Yin said under his mask as he put 150 spirit gold coins on the table directly. The attendant stared at him. "Coffee 3 quarters?" "From the fifth level." "10 more." Tang Yin after exchanging a few words with the attendant, put 2,000 spiritual gold coins on the table. The man looked at him in surprise and after taking all the money, had Tang Yin follow him. The latter was led into a dimly lit room, and they both sat down at a nearby old desk. "Ask anything, sir." The man said at that moment with a calm smile on his face, sitting on the other side of the desk. "Zhang Feiju, from the Imperial Academy. I want you to tell me everything." Tang Yin replied, and the man stared at him. ''No wonder he wanted from the fifth level.'' Thought this man to himself, and then he began to speak. Zhang Feiju was born as the genius of a powerful family of an empire that once had borders with this one. Said empire was exterminated by a great sect, only he is the survivor. Thus, the man began to tell every single thing he knew about Zhang Feiju. As an information salesman, this was his job. After a while, Tang Yin nodded. "Great Sects, do you know anything?" Tang Yin asked, and the man stared at him for a long while. He couldn''t answer that so easily. Tang Yin stared at him under his mask, but nothing flashed across his face. Just someone who used to look for this kind of information could understand what was going on, so Tang Yin sighed and put another 5,000 spiritual gold coins on the table. The man then sighed a little. "It''s not a good idea to talk about the Great Sects like this, let alone in an empire allied with one of them. But since the lord is so kind." He replied and began. "I don''t have much information on most of the regions, I can only say that in this region there are 3 Great Sects and in the Southern Region there are 3 as well. I don''t know regarding many more, but..." The information of the large sects was not very detailed because this was a small, high-level informant from a small empire. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, he more or less talked about these, but when Tang Yin asked about the Cultivation Realms within these sects, the man could only shake his head. He didn''t know if he couldn''t answer or if he didn''t know them, so Tang Yin simply gave up on that. After asking him several more questions, Tang Yin left. He got important information on several things, he also asked about the ruling family of this empire and a few other things. ''In the end, a small information seller of a small empire like this, can''t give much...'' Tang Yin thought as he headed towards the Imperial Castle. From what he learned from the information of this royal family, it is that it is a small, but powerful family with very talented people among its ranks. But that, right now, they only depend on the presence of the emperor''s eldest daughter. Although she is not in the empire, it is known that her talent is incredible and that she belongs to a great force on the continent. But he does not know the name of this force. What is certain is that the emperor''s position could be usurped at any time, as she has not returned in a very long time. In addition, the informant seems to know that lately, the little princess has found some treasure that has made her cultivation increase several times in just two months. Tang Yin doesn''t know how that informant came to know about that, but at least he didn''t know that it''s not that she found a treasure, she just found Tang Yin. ''Well, not that I care what happens around these parts, but it''s better that she stays well, so take care of Feifei...'' Tang Yin thought as he arrived at the front of the castle. It was quite large and nicely decorated, but it was nothing amazing in Tang Yin''s eyes. He approached the guards, who were all over the place, and they stopped him. "Stop, this is the Imperial Castle, do you have any reception tokens?" asked the guard who had him, and Tang Yin showed the token the princess had given him. As soon as the guards saw this token, they were surprised and immediately changed their attitude. "Young Sir, excuse our discourtesy. Please come with us. We will guide you inside and let the Imperial Princess know of your arrival." They replied three of them, and soon he was led inside. None of them were going to question anything, this was the personal token of the Imperial Princess. The emperor''s favorite daughter. Anyone who had the personal tokens of the emperor''s children could enter this place as they wished, so they had nothing to question or ask. For the holders of this token, the castle was their home. Moreover, they had listened to the instructions from a month ago. The Imperial Princess had said that soon a Young Master would come using their token, they were to treat him courteously. Thus, Tang Yin was led inside the Imperial Castle and taken to a rather large hall that was lonely. "Young Master, wait a moment. We will report to the Imperial Princess right away and snacks will be brought to you, in case you would like to eat." Said the guard, and after seeing Tang Yin nod, he left. Tang Yin looked at the armor and nodded to himself. ''Armor made from the skin of spiritual beasts, mixed with tough minerals. Not bad.'' He thought and then relaxed in the comfortable seat. They brought him various things to drink and eat, but Tang Yin didn''t touch any of it. He couldn''t show his face, after all. Thus, 10 minutes passed. Tang Yin was thinking various things when he began to hear the sounds of footsteps running towards this place and smiled. "Young Master Tang Yin, it''s really you!" Zu Xiaolin''s soft but beautiful voice was heard from the entrance, and Tang Yin looked at her and nodded. "Little Princess, I have come as promised. But I have to apologize, I won''t be able to last long this time." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and Zu Xiaolin nodded. "Nothing can be done, a person like you, is always busy." She said and walked over to him as she waved the rest away. Tang Yin looked at her cultivation. Last time, she was at the Second Level of the newly ascended Spiritual Master Realm. But now, even Tang Yin was amazed. Two months without seeing her, but she managed to increase her cultivation two levels per month, up to the sixth level of the Spiritual Master Realm. ''They must have used a lot of resources on her these months...'' Tang Yin thought. "Congratulations, already at the Sixth Level, you really are talented. Worthy of royalty." Tang Yin said with a smile under his mask, and she smiled somewhat embarrassed. "If it weren''t for you, I couldn''t have made it here. Come with me, Young Master. As promised, I will make it up to you. I already spoke to my father, and although he is not here at the moment... I have this." She said and then took out some golden keys and lowered her voice. "They are the keys to the imperial treasury. Let''s look at it together, Young Master." She said, and without waiting for him to respond, she started pulling him towards that place. Chapter 63 - 63: In the Treasure Room A while later, they had both passed through different parts of the palace containing different locks and secret corridors and were now in front of a large hall guarded by several rather strong guards, though these simply stepped aside when they saw that it was the Imperial Princess and that she had the emperor''s permission to enter here. Still, Tang Yin was stunned. "This... Little Princess, are you sure you''re going to let me in? This is the country''s Treasury; do you know that?" Tang Yin said doubtfully, as he looked at the huge door being opened by Zu Xiaolin with a smile. She hadn''t said anything to him during the whole tour besides pulling him to different parts of the palace. But Tang Yin was still stunned that she had brought him to this important place. Wasn''t she afraid at all? He thought doubtfully. She smiled and just then, opened the different locks of the huge door of the Imperial Treasury. Thus, a huge hall came into view for both of them. With numerous objects everywhere, but all nicely decorated and in place. It was immense, to say the least. Then she looked at Tang Yin as she pulled him into the hall. "It''s okay, my father gave me permission for this too. He said that you might have seen so many treasures in your life, that capable this little treasure was absolutely nothing to you." She replied with a smile, leaving Tang Yin even more stunned. But it seemed to make some sense. ''If she told him everything I mentioned in that short period of time, it''s possible they think I''m from some great force of this world. But... To do it so freely like that, doesn''t this emperor care at all? Or do they have another treasure hall and this one is just a front?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. There were empires, sects, and clans that did that, so it wouldn''t be far-fetched. Even so, it was still surprising, for which Tang Yin should thank them. What was in front of him was a huge treasure room. At first glance, a huge wealth of different kinds of treasures was laid out in front of him, but... Certainly, this did not cost a tenth of what he once had inside his own Spirit Ring when he was in his world. So, he was indifferent towards this. Zu Xiaolin noticed this and smiled inwardly. ''It looks like father was right, he doesn''t seem to be surprised by any of this.'' She thought and then closed the door behind her. Tang Yin then looked at her and pulled out a sheet with different herbs and materials written on it. "I don''t have much to ask, Miss Zu. You must have a place where you have written down every single thing in this treasure, right? I just want what''s written on this little sheet." Tang Yin said calmly. She nodded and grabbed the sheet. She didn''t know the price of anything written here, so she immediately let out a shout. "Treasurer!" Right after the shout, a fat but extremely honest-looking man came out from behind a bunch of shelves that were in the distance. He initially showed his head, and when he noticed that it was Zu Xiaolin who was here, he immediately smiled and started running over. Tang Yin smiled. He didn''t think he would find a treasurer in this place, but it made a lot of sense to have a reliable person in this kind of place. In his sect, they also had one, although the mechanism of his sect''s Treasure Room was different, much more advanced. Also, although they had a treasurer, he was a Spiritual Beast of Wisdom, extremely powerful but extremely loyal to the Sect. Unlike here, who has a normal human being. Still, it was good that such a person was here. When Tang Yin finished thinking, the fat man had arrived. "Haha, Little Princess, I didn''t expect to see you around here. It''s been a long time since you''ve been here, what brings you here?" the man asked with a calm smile. Zu Xiaolin then passed him the paper Tang Yin had given her. "Long time no see, treasurer. I won''t stay long this time; can you fetch these materials? I am attending to an important guest and he needs them." She replied calmly. She previously used to come to this place to play with this old man. Although he appeared to be a young and fat man, the truth is that he is even older than her father. The treasurer then became a little discouraged but still nodded. Grabbed the paper, looked for a moment at Tang Yin, and then averted his gaze to the paper. He thought for a moment and tried to make a memory about some things and then nodded. "There are some of these materials around here, but not all of them... Is that a problem?" He asked, and Zu Xiaolin then looked at Tang Yin. Tang Yin shook his head. "It''s okay, the ones I can get will make me very happy." He replied, reassuring Zu Xiaolin, and the treasurer then nodded. "Wait a moment, I''ll go get them." He replied, and after saying goodbye, he ran off again. Zu Xiaolin then began to guide Tang Yin in case he saw something he liked. "Would you believe me if I told you that that man, without cultivation, is over 120 years old?" Zu Xiaolin asked with a smile as she led Tang Yin. The latter looked at her in surprise. "It''s not possi... Hm?" Just as Tang Yin was about to reply that no such thing was possible, he felt a small smell coming to his nose and looked at the ground. ''Oh?" he thought. Zu Xiaolin smiled when she heard that Tang Yin had said ''No'', so she went to turn around to tell him a few more things, but found him looking at the ground and surprised. After looking at the ground for a moment, Tang Yin looked at Zu Xiaolin in surprise. "No wonder you say that and that you can reach such a level of cultivation in such a short time, there is a Spiritual Vein underneath this Hall..." Tang Yin said in surprise. Zu Xiaolin was immensely surprised at first. ''Can he know that? Could it be that he is not a cripple? How is that possible?'' She thought. "This... How do you know? Can you see spiritual energy?" She asked doubtfully. If she thought about it, it seemed to make some sense. ''That''s right, he''s always been able to see my cultivation level and that''s not possible if he can''t see spiritual energy, right?'' She thought, and coming to understand this, her eyes cleared. But Tang Yin noticed this and shook his head. "No, don''t think strange things. Your eyes do not deceive you. Certainly, I cannot see spiritual energy." He replied. She then felt confused by his answer. "If you can''t see it, how do you know there''s a Spiritual Vein here? And how can you see my cultivation? It doesn''t make much sense..." She spoke. "Do you know what Spiritual Energy is?" Instead of answering her question, he instead asked another. A question that left her even more confused. "...This, how could you explain what Spiritual Energy is? It''s something spiritual, isn''t it? Like air, but spiritual." She replied. In fact, this is something the Academies don''t explain because even they don''t know, how could she know? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Tang Yin nodded. "Yes and no. But, to put it bluntly, spiritual energy is the energy of the world. It is in everything in this world. To the cultivator spiritual energy is just like air. And depending on where you are, sometimes the air can have a different smell, right? You can smell polluted air or pure air and easily differentiate one from the other. So, the same applies to spiritual energy." Tang Yin said, and after pausing for a moment, he continued. "Spiritual energy changes smell depending on the place constantly. The spiritual energy given off by a Grass is not the same as that given off by a Beast. Much less is it the same as that given off by the world by itself. Also, the higher the concentration, the more obvious the smell becomes. This is what doctors or alchemists use to differentiate one herb from another, the smell." "And precisely, that''s what I do to differentiate. That''s how I can tell someone''s cultivation level and that''s also how I can tell about the Spiritual Vein underneath this place. The smell here is quite intense and different. At first, I thought it was the smell of spiritual treasures, but this distinctive smell can only belong to a Spiritual Vein." Tang Yin talked and talked as much as he wanted until he had explained everything in a detailed but summarized manner. If he wanted to explain everything even more, would possibly not finish today. But that was enough to astonish Zu Xiaolin. She had not expected such a thing to be possible. ''To differentiate spiritual energy by smell? How would one expect from a genius like him...'' She thought. No matter how much she wanted to, she could not differentiate spiritual energy from her surroundings with smell. Let alone know someone''s cultivation level. ''How strong was he before he was crippled?'' she thought. In the end, she just smiled sheepishly. "The Young Master is a genius. He seems to know everything." She said helplessly, and Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. After that, the two of them talked for a while longer and looked around the surroundings. Although there were many treasures, Tang Yin was not attracted to any of them. After a while, the treasurer came back and handed what he could find to Tang Yin. The latter nodded, and after that, they both left the Hall of Treasures. He was able to find a good amount of the necessary herbs, so Tang Yin was happy. Chapter 64 - 64: Spiritual Array After leaving the treasure room, they both walked through the castle. "Have you been cultivating with that spiritual vein?" Tang Yin asked Zu Xiaolin, and she nodded to him. "My room is on the other side of the Treasure Hall, that''s why I''ve been able to increase my cultivation so fast. But I must stop now, I can''t go up so much like this and the energy must be used to increase the strength of my father''s most loyal leaders." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin then nodded. "So that man is the Vein Master?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and she nodded. Tang Yin then smiled a little. ''A Master of a Spiritual Vein, who is a normal person... What a surprise to find this kind of thing here.'' He thought. Normally, owners of Spiritual Veins are strong cultivators and become stronger with their spiritual vein, so they can easily dominate an entire kingdom, empire, or any similar organization. To find a Master of a Vein, who is not a cultivator¡­ It is a big surprise. If a cultivator encounters such an occurrence, he will most likely assassinate that master to become the master himself. For, if he is attached to the spiritual vein, his life expectancy is greatly increased, and his cultivation would be skyrocketed. That''s what surprised Tang Yin. ''It seems that this imperial family is quite special in many ways. They have a lot of sense of morality and loyalty.'''' Tang Yin thought with a smile. At that moment, they both arrived outside the palace. "Young Master Tang, must you leave so quickly? You''ve been around for such a short time; I haven''t even attended to you properly..." Zu Xiaolin said with some pity in her voice. Tang Yin simply nodded. "There are things I have to do, but you can go visit me these days while I''m here. I already gave you the address. Also, I''ll leave you some things with Feifei, you can ask her when you see her." Tang Yin said. "For now, I will say goodbye, Miss Zu. I look forward to your visit over there, I won''t be in the city for long." Tang Yin said as he went ahead to walk, and Zu Xiaolin nodded to him. Although she wasn''t looking forward to him leaving. "It''s alright, Young Master Tang. I''ll come to visit you later or tomorrow, I''m sorry for giving you such a small gift for all you did for me." She said with a nice smile on her face, but somewhat lonely. As the princess of this place, she usually has few friends or people she can hang out or chat with. She has siblings, but they are all busy or just distant from her because her father chose her over her brothers to inherit the throne, even though they are older. That''s why she feels lonely occasionally, but she can''t do anything about it. Tang Yin noticed this but still left. He has no time to keep other people company at the moment. After leaving the Imperial Castle, he walked around the city looking at different things from place to place. He passed by the alchemist association and other places selling items good for cultivation and bought a great amount. He had bought different kinds of pills in great quantities, as well as having prepared a lot of material for writing cultivation techniques and other necessary preparations he needed to make before leaving. In addition to that, he was looking for information in different places. But his search for information was fruitless, so he ended up returning to the house where he was staying. Here were Huang Feifei and Li Mei waiting for him. When Huang Feifei saw him, she smiled and ran to him. "Tang Yin, where have you been? We came early to look for you, but you weren''t around." She asked as she hugged him. Tang Yin smiled at her and petted her a little. "I was at the Imperial Castle. Miss Zu gave me some things and I was talking to her a bit. I also bought several things, let''s go inside, I want to show you some things." Tang Yin said and looked at Li Mei. "Miss Li, come with us." He said. They both nodded not knowing what they were going to do, but followed him. Inside the house, Tang Yin first took out a great number of pills, spiritual herbs, and other materials needed for cultivation. He couldn''t find good treasures at a low price, but, even so, he had still bought enough stuff. "I think both of you are suitable to learn about Spiritual Matrices, so I will teach you how to make an amazing, but easy-to-make matrix so that you can increase your cultivation faster." Tang Yin said and then took out some brushes with white paint. He bit his finger a little and poured some blood into the white paint. "You girls watch from the side. It will only be enough once for you to learn how to make this array, but it will serve you for a lifetime." Tang Yin said with a smile and soon began to mix the white paint with the drop of blood. The drop of blood failed to change the color of the white paint, as the difference in quantities was too much. One was a pot of paint of more than five liters, and the other was a small drop of blood. But Tang Yin quickly grabbed the brush and a large blank sheet of paper and began to draw a small square spiritual matrix, but rotated at 45 degrees. The square array had four inward-facing lanes, and they were beautifully painted. Clearly, Tang Yin was an expert at this. Once he finished the small square matrix, he started drawing a round matrix in the bottom corner with three inward-facing lanes. Then he did the same on the right corner, making exactly the same matrix, and then on the top corner... He did it as if he was drawing rotating counterclockwise. So, he ended up with a round matrix with the same design and intensity as the other three in the last corner, the one on the left. After he had done that, Tang Yin made a bigger round matrix that wrapped all these matrices. Then he smiled and poured some of the previously whipped paint on it until it was completely soaked. Following that, Tang Yin did the same with four other papers. Exactly the same. And then he stood up and put four iron stakes in 4 different corners. If you looked from above, could see that, between the little stakes, they made a perfect square. After that, Tang Yin drove the stakes into the ground while pressing one corner of the paper with the dies against the ground. Then he smiled, went back to the center of this place, where the painting was on top of the last paper with matrix, and poured another drop of his blood on the painting. As soon as he did this, a glowing yellow light lit up on the paper below the paint with the drop of blood. Soon that yellow light rooted itself to the spiritual matrix that Tang Yin had drawn there and made it fully illuminated with a yellow glow. This triggered the other four corners to do exactly the same thing. The four papers containing a spiritual array soon glowed in a deep yellow color, just like the first one. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following that, the four papers that had the spiritual matrix that were in the corners wrapped themselves around the iron stakes, and so... It started to work. The yellow color would not fade for quite a while after that. The two girls were amazed by this. They never thought that a spiritual matrix, one of the things that are supposed to be the hardest to make, could be completed with things as simple as that, but they still didn''t understand what they were for. What was their function? They thought doubtfully. But they didn''t have to think long. Soon, they both noticed something and stood in shock. Chapter 65 - 65: Little Spiritual Attraction Array "Spiritual Attraction Matrix!?" they both shouted in shock when they noticed that there was a certain amount of spiritual energy gathering in the surroundings. They were both astonished, while Tang Yin smiled and nodded at them. "Yes, it''s a small spiritual attraction array. They can make it that way and the stronger the blood used, the better the result. My blood is weak because I have no cultivation, but if you do it with your own blood, the spiritual energy gathered will be greater and last longer. Although I recommend doing it with the blood of spirit beasts because it is purer and they have more strength." Tang Yin said with a calm smile. Although this type of spirit array had several problems, for cultivate, it was very good and for cultivators, who spend much of their lives cultivating or fighting beasts, this spirit array is indispensable to learn. They both looked at him in shock. "Is... Is it possible to make such a difficult spiritual array, in such a simple way?" Li Mei asked in shock. She had heard many times that this spiritual array is extremely difficult to make. It is supposed to be one of the most sought-after arrays in the entire world, but they are extremely difficult to find because few understand its secrets. In fact, the Great Sects are Great Sects because they have beautiful cultivation sites built with huge spiritual attraction arrays. From that alone can see how important these spiritual arrays are. The Great Sects, those that in this world rise above all races and have absolute dominion over the continent and every region in this world, were born thanks to these spiritual matrices. To put it simply, a Great Sect can easily destroy a third-level empire, with one only member of this. Even the First Level Empires are afraid of them because they could also be destroyed by them. A Great Sect, also called the Celestial Sect, is a supreme existence in this place. And they were born, in large part, thanks to these spiritual attraction matrices! How could they be simple arrays that are realized in such a simple way? Tang Yin didn''t know her thoughts regarding this, but he smiled. "Don''t think it''s a high-level spiritual matrix. Although these small arrays serve a lot, they have some problems. The main problem is that because they are not high-level, they will never be able to turn a place into a beautiful cultivation paradise. They have a limit as to how much spiritual energy they can draw and they have a time limit that will be determined by the strength of the beast or person from whom the blood is drawn. For example, with a drop of my blood, it will only last about 5 minutes." "With a drop of 2,000 Year Beast blood, it could last 20 times that amount or even more, depending on the beast. With a 10,000-year Beast, it could last 100 times as long, 200 or even 1,000 times as long. It depends a lot on the cultivation of the beast. Also, you''ll only be able to do this with a maximum of 100 drops of blood at a time, so every so often you should be making matrices or have someone else do it for you." "It''s not a perfect technique, but one that will be able to be of tremendous use in growing faster. Especially, if it is done with a high-level Beast." Tang Yin said with a calm smile as he explained a few things regarding this spiritual array. Both of them then nodded. "...Still, it''s really amazing, Tang Yin. I didn''t think you knew how to make spiritual arrays. You are really amazing." Huang Feifei said with a smile, looking at all this in amazement. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "It''s okay, this is just a common thing. I''ll write the instructions for you and write other things for you." Tang Yin said and then went on to write a bunch of things. First, he left explanations so that they could make some small matrices similar to these, with detailed explanations so that they could learn how to make them, but in their authentic versions. After that, he wrote several alchemical recipes of different grades and ranks. From the Common Grade up to the King Grade. He didn''t know how long would be away from here, but he wanted to leave everything ready for Huang Feifei. As well as leaving her many things so that she could live peacefully while he was not here. So, he wrote quite a lot, and Huang Feifei together with Li Mei watched him all that time. All afternoon writing, he didn''t even eat. After that, he began to write down many indications regarding the type of Spiritual Beast that Huang Feifei could receive in his Third Spiritual Bone, Fourth, Fifth... He also did something similar for Li Mei and as a bonus for Li Mao. ''...Hopefully, nothing should happen.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he finished doing everything. During all this time, he occasionally explained some things to Huang Feifei on the one hand and the other. Thus, Tang Yin stopped after several continuous hours of doing many things and smiled in satisfaction. ''Tomorrow I''ll focus on cultivation techniques and it will be ready.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and looked at Huang Feifei. Previously, when he went through the alchemist association, he bought various storage items, these things were called storage bags. They came in different shapes. Belts, shirts, even gloves, and they were quite comfortable, although he didn''t find any that he liked, but he bought several from Huang Feifei. Well, only four. They were immensely expensive. So, he passed them on to her at this time. "Here, I bought you these 4 storage bags. I''ll give all of these to you; you choose what you want to do with each of these things." Tang Yin said with a smile as he passed the storage bags to her. When Huang Feifei saw this, she didn''t grab them. Actually... She felt a little pain in her heart when she heard Tang Yin say that. She was already suspecting his plans when she saw him write so many things, but now she understands. He is about to leave. Before long, he was going to leave. This hurt her. So, instead of grabbing the storage bags he was passing her, items she had longed for before, she actually threw herself on him and hugged him tightly. Tang Yin was surprised by this but smiled and hugged her back. Li Mei, seeing this, though surprised, understood that they wanted some time alone, so she got up and left the room. Tang Yin then patted Huang Feifei. "What''s wrong?" he asked but received silence from her. Still, he didn''t ask any more questions. He simply waited patiently for her answer. A while later, a small voice rang out. "...You''re going to leave, right?" she asked painfully. Tang Yin nodded to her. He wasn''t going to lie to her, he had to go. "I must, being crippled makes me feel useless." He replied. She pulled her face up, removed the mask he still wore lifted his bandage a little, and kissed him, but quickly pulled away from him. "Even though you''re crippled, you''re still a genius. You know a lot of things; how could you be useless?" She spoke. Tang Yin only gave a small sigh, and his gaze wandered a little from her, looking out the window at the distant sky. "When you touch the supremacy of cultivation, do you think little knowledge like this, could be enough? When there is a place where they are waiting for you and there is spilled blood demanding revenge, do you think a little knowledge, would be enough?" Tang Yin asked. This surprised Huang Feifei, and she looked at him. She had traveled with Tang Yin for many days, and she had even become his wife, despite that, she knew nothing of his past. She knew nothing of who he was. And she didn''t want to ask him because she didn''t want to upset him or remind him of bad things, as he seems to have been through a lot of bad things to be in his current state. This was the first time she was able to hear him talking about him. But... She didn''t understand what he meant, even so, when she looked at his face... That pained face, as he seemed to be thinking about the past... She felt pain in her heart. She had never seen him like that. It was the first time he had shown himself with that side in front of her. ''Tang Yin... What''s in your past? What do your words mean?'' she thought doubtfully... Tang Yin soon came back to himself and changed the expression on his face to his typical calm and indifferent expression, then he looked at her. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Feifei, I have things to do. So, cultivation for me is essential to get it back. Only when I can cultivate again will I feel good. That''s when I will come back for you and we can travel together. For now, I can''t even protect you or protect myself, this makes me feel helpless." Tang Yin said with a sheepish smile at the end. Huang Feifei then sighed. "Can''t I go with you?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. He doesn''t know anything about this continent and still has to make at least two more stops. If he is alone, he can still run away in case someone wants to attack him for some reason, but if Huang Feifei is with him¡­ They will both crawl down. Tang Yin doesn''t want to take that risk. "Sorry, if I can''t protect you, then I won''t be able to be at ease. I must travel alone. It won''t be long before I return." Tang Yin replied firmly. He wasn''t going to negotiate this, that''s what he wanted to tell her, and she noticed it. So, she stared at him for a while and in the end gave a helpless sigh. "I understand..." She said as she lowered her head. Tang Yin then smiled and started kissing her intensely, they only stopped for a while after that. Chapter 66 - 66: Last preparations in the empire (1) That same day at night, Tang Yin had good hours of passion with Huang Feifei until she fell asleep. After that, Tang Yin put on his bandages and got up to go to the balcony to get some air and think about the moves he would have from today. He would be leaving in a few days and had chosen not to go on any more adventures. He would grab a flying boat to a desert city where, if he was lucky, he would be able to find some necessary herbs and a material taken from a desert beast, both necessary for the recipe to recover his spiritual bones. Thanks to Zu Xiaolin who gave him many materials, he hardly lacked anything. He never thought that in that treasury he would find so many things and that they would give it all to him like that, but it was a good thing. He only needed those little things from the desert and then to go to the north, where he would find the last necessary materials. ''Then I''d have to look for an Alchemist...'' Tang Yin thought, and just then, he noticed movement nearby, so he turned around and was surprised. "Miss Li, I didn''t expect you to still be around." Tang Yin said with a smile when he saw Li Mei approaching him. She smiled somewhat embarrassedly at him. "I''m sorry, Young Master Tang. I''ve been hiding so as not to make you uncomfortable, but I wanted to ask you some questions, so I''ve been here the whole time." She replied with a smile and stood to the side of him. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders and nodded at her. "It''s okay, you can ask anything, but I don''t promise to answer everything." Tang Yin said and turned around to look at the night sky. She then nodded. "...Young Master, do you know about the force from which my spiritual weapon comes?" She asked directly. She didn''t want to beat around the bush. Tang Yin smiled. Of course, he knew this was the question. "Before I answer you, can you tell me what happened to your parents? Under no circumstances can I believe that your parents were peasants. Not if you inherited that spiritual weapon from them." Tang Yin said. She looked at him and although she was somewhat surprised, nodded. "...My parents were killed by very powerful cultivators. I originally thought they were peasants, but after watching them fight, I realized that they were powerful cultivators. They were possibly above the mythical Spirit King Realm. But they were killed while protecting us." She replied, her voice at the end becoming lower and lower, clearly, she didn''t like to talk about this. "Do you know who the killers were?" Tang Yin asked, and she shook her head. "Possibly they were from our family." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her. "Why do you say so?" "They used similar Spiritual Weapons." "Oh, you mean they used Moon Spirit Weapons?" "I don''t know what they''re called, but they were a lot like my brother''s and my parents''. Although mine is a little different, it also has similarities. Also, the attacks were very similar to the ones that fit me and my brother the most." After talking for a moment with her about different things, Tang Yin frowned when he heard that. ''Is there really a Moon Clan in this place? And they seem to be having interest problems... Well, considering she has the Full Moon Scepter, it''s normal for the old bastards to want to control her, but... Don''t they represent the moon? Since when did they have such barbaric thoughts?'' Tang Yin thought. There were many strange things in what she was telling him. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe it, in fact, he didn''t notice that she was lying. He believed she was telling the truth, but... He knows the Moon Clan very well. As the representatives of the moon, they represent the purity and tranquility of the night. Even when they kill in masse, they do it cleanly and with elegance. They are part of the pinnacle of elegance and tranquility. Even their Tang Family, known to be the most united Family, is more prone to infighting and power struggles than the Moon Clan. Because, this clan has another name. The Sons of the Moon Divinity. Being one of the most respected clans in the world, they have never had internal fights or conspiracies within their ranks. And it is not because they have rules against it. It is not because they have an iron fist with their descendants so that they do not do such acts. It is because they understand very well the kind of damage a conspiracy can cause to their clan. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once Tang Yin wanted to know something about this, and, to his surprise, it was not understood by them. It was as if in their dictionary, the word conspiracy did not exist, let alone between families. So, what the hell was going on? This is the Brotherhood Clan; they would never attack each other between families. And now they''re killing each other? ''Could it be that they are another Clan and not the one I know? But, then why do they have the Moon Clan Weapons? Shit, it''s kind of confusing.'' Tang Yin thought, in the end, he gave a small sigh. He didn''t know how to answer at this point. Certainly, he knew Li Mei and Li Mao''s spiritual weapons. Both of them were authentic Moon spiritual weapons. But they didn''t seem to be the ones he remembered. After thinking for a moment, he sighed visibly. Seeing that she was waiting for an answer to her question, Tang Yin decided to answer her. "It seems that things have changed a bit from what I remember. Certainly, I know your and your brother''s Spirit Weapon. They are called Moon Spiritual Weapons, they are very good, and they have great potential for growth. The force they come from, I couldn''t tell you if they are the same, because in the story you tell me there is something strange, so I couldn''t answer you that question." Tang Yin replied. He could not tell her any information about his world because he did not know if it was the same as here. His knowledge of this world was too superficial at present. She was a little discouraged to hear this, but at least she now knew a little regarding her spiritual weapon. Tang Yin looked at her like this and smiled. "You don''t need to worry too much either, the fact that you''re here means that those people either stopped looking for you or are waiting for something to move against you. But for now, you are safe and what matters is the present. Don''t worry about the future, because we don''t know what will happen. The only thing you can do is to get stronger, to avoid a bad future." Tang Yin said and then raised his hand and made a gesture as if he wanted to grab the moon in the distance. "Remember, human beings have the ability to change our destiny. But the only way we have to do that is to become stronger. Strength is the root of everything, if you are strong, you can destroy your enemies. If you are strong you can stand on a mountain and look down on everyone. They will all try to come up to you and take your place, but your strength will suppress them and make them your subordinates. That is the only way we have to change our destiny, so that is the path we must follow." Tang Yin said, at the end making a fist, as if his words were being said to himself and he wanted to crush the moon in front of him, many miles away. Li Mei was surprised that he would say these things to her, but if she thought about it, it seemed to make a lot of sense. ''Only by being strong can you change your destiny...'' She thought and repeated it several times in her mind, then smiled and bowed a little to Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. I understand your words, from now on I will think about becoming strong." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. Then he took out something from his inventory and gave it to her. "Here, it''s a small gift for you. Don''t open it now, it won''t do you any good. When you think your strength is enough to enter a Great Sect, you can open it." Tang Yin said, and she though confused, nodded. "Yes, Young Master. Thank you very much for your teachings and for your gift, I will treasure them." She replied. Tang Yin nodded. "You can go to sleep, it is late." He said, and she nodded. "I bid you farewell, Young Master Tang. I hope you have a nice night." She said and then left. She didn''t know the gift she had received, but she was satisfied with just the teaching he had given her. After Li Mei left, Tang Yin smiled again. "Elder Zhang, hiding at night is not your specialty, you shouldn''t do it too much." Tang Yin said with a smile. Just at that moment, Zhang Feiju who was hiding nearby and hiding his aura, was surprised and couldn''t help but show himself. "...I didn''t expect that a person who can''t cultivate could find me so easily. You are really worthy of you reputation and I think you reputation falls short, you seems to be more amazing." Zhang Feiju said as he approached from a corner. Tang Yin smiled indifferently. "What brings you here, Elder Zhang?" He asked. "The Academy accepted the 2 techniques and will award a great number of Academic Credits to Miss, but, when she came back with me, we met the rest of Central Elders with their respective new students..." He said, and Tang Yin looked at him. "Oh, what happened?" He asked, and the elder shrugged his shoulders a little helplessly. "She''s the most talented of all the new students, so those crazy old men are trying to take her away. She''s already turned them down, though." He replied. Tang Yin then looked thoughtful. It wasn''t very troublesome, but... It was best to avoid all possible trouble. So, he took out some papers and started writing down various things. A while later, he had finished and passed them to him. "Find someone to take care of them while you follow those procedures tonight and tomorrow you can go get your Spiritual Bone. I also wrote down things you should do from now on and way to train, also, I will leave you a cultivation technique with Feifei, which is the one you will use. I hope that when I see you again, you will be in a difficult cultivation to daunt." Tang Yin said and then turned around to go inside. He didn''t want to listen to the thanks of an old man who liked to talk a lot, so he decided to say goodbye there. "I hope to see you soon, Elder Zhang. Remember your promise. If you break it, your revenge can never be carried out." Tang Yin said with a smile and disappeared into the doorway, leaving Elder Zhang in a daze for a long time... Chapter 67 - 67: Last preparations in the empire (2E) The next morning, Tang Yin got up early because he had a visitor. A somewhat expected, but at the same time unexpected visitor. It was Zu Xiaolin, but she had no guard around her and was covered from head to toe in black robes. "Miss Zu, is it all right for you to sneak out of the palace like this?" Tang Yin asked in surprise when he saw her. He knew very well that she had escaped. She smiled as she sat down beside him. "It''s okay, if I don''t run away like this, then we''d have hundreds of guards around here who wouldn''t even let me talk to Young Master Tang. It''s better this way." She replied and took off the robes covering her. Tang Yin could only smile. ''This girl...'' Tang Yin thought and shook his head, then continued writing things down. Today he was alone because Huang Feifei and Li Mei had to go do some things at the academy very early. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Master, what are you doing?" she asked. "Writing some Cultivation Techniques..." He replied as wrote. Receiving that answer, she was astonished. She never thought Tang Yin could write such things. ''Can he even do that? I can''t even ask him if he can do anything anymore, the right question is, what can''t you do?'' She thought in shock. ''Writing cultivation techniques requires high concentration and a high level of cultivation, so why on earth can he write cultivation techniques without cultivation?'' That was what was going through her head. Tang Yin, although he was focused on writing, still noticed that this question was etched on Zu Xiaolin''s face, so he smiled. "Look around you and you will understand the answer to the question going around in your head." Tang Yin replied with a smile, still writing. She looked at him in confusion, even so, she looked around... At first, she didn''t understand what he was referring to, but... Slowly, she began to notice something. ''Spiritual Energy? Why is there so much of it?'' She thought doubtfully and looked more... The more she saw, the more she was surprised. "A Spiritual Attraction Matrix!?" she cried out in shock when she noticed that there was a lot of spiritual energy gathering in this room and being attracted from somewhere else. There should be no doubt, there was a Spiritual Attraction matrix in this place! She thought. Tang Yin nodded. "Good eye. But don''t make a fuss, it''s just a small matrix that''s easy to make. I''ll show you how to make it later, for now, let me finish. You can go read what I''m doing if you want to, but don''t shout." Tang Yin replied calmly. She then quickly excused herself and sat to the side to look at him. Now that she looked closely, each of the materials Tang Yin was using had something in common. They were External Spiritual Tools. Although they did not look expensive, they were still external spiritual tools. So, he could use the surrounding spiritual energy to write such cultivation techniques. After realizing this, she looked more at what Tang Yin was writing and frowned. "Young Master, do those cultivation techniques, do they have a limit of use?" she asked doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled at her. "It seems your eyesight has improved and you continue to use cultivator logic, over and above the beliefs you have been taught. You are admirable. Answering your question, of course, they have a limit of use. A normal person can''t write permanent cultivation techniques unless they wanted to die. I can only write this and I will still have great discomfort later." He replied. His calmness was noticeable from his tone of voice. Right now, what he needed most was peace of mind. So nothing would make him lose his peace of mind. If he lost it, it would damage what he was writing. This was something Zu Xiaolin noticed, so she stopped asking him questions and just focused on looking at him. Thus, they both spent hours there... During the course, Huang Feifei returned. Tang Yin occasionally explained some things to both of them. But he focused on writing cultivation techniques over and over again... He stopped to eat lunch but then continued all afternoon... He stopped to eat dinner but then continued all night... That night slept late and the next morning repeated the process. As a non-cultivator, he could not write cultivation techniques too quickly. Also, the blood he was able to obtain from the beasts was not many years old, so the matrix did not run for many continuous hours. But still... It took three whole days to write different cultivation techniques. During that time, Zu Xiaolin and Huang Feifei had been with him, watching him and helping him with some little things. Plus, Tang Yin taught them both some things, so they were both practicing that too. Huang Feifei also started to study more about alchemy, but Tang Yin couldn''t give him the Earthly Fire he had, so she couldn''t do alchemy right now. Her Heavenly Body is not compatible with his Earthly Fire and it is normal. A Heavenly Body of that style is quite picky about what it wants to have as a partner, so it won''t accept just any Fire you want to bestow on it. Even so, she was learning well, little by little progressing... So those three days passed. Tang Yin had already finished writing everything and didn''t need to leave anything else. ''It''s about time to go, huh...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile that night. Huang Feifei knew it too, which was why she was standing beside him. She was still sad about this, even though they had been together these days. "Are you leaving tomorrow?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''ll be back soon, don''t worry. By then I hope to see you even stronger." He replied and then looked at her. "All those Cultivation Techniques I gave you will help you and help Elder Zhang''s Hall, become the most powerful Hall. Use them well, but don''t say that you have them. I''m not sure of the level of the Great Sects in this place, but those cultivation techniques might become coveted by those powers, so don''t reveal anything. I already talked to Elder Zhang, his cultivation level has already surpassed the Sixth Realm, so he will be able to protect and cultivate you." "He was telling me about the Tournaments that the Academies do, it seems that in a few years, they will have an important one and he wants to take you, if you want to go, you can go." Tang Yin said, and she nodded to him. She knew what she should do, but she still understood that Tang Yin was trying to teach her and take care of her, so she was obedient and kept everything in her mind. He smiled and then kissed her... He didn''t want to talk anymore. He knew would soon leave, so he wanted to kiss her... She also wanted the same, so, that night, they both spent a beautiful night of passion. A night in which Huang Feifei was more active than usual... Chapter 68 - 68: To The Dark Sand City The next morning was Tang Yin day to leave, so he was accompanied by Huang Feifei, Li Mei, Li Mao, and Zhang Feiju. The rest of the acquaintances he had in the Imperial City were busy. The flying boat he was about to leave on was already about to take off, so Tang Yin smiled. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Feifei, I hope when I see you again, you''ll be stronger, see you." Tang Yin said as he gave Huang Feifei a long kiss. She reluctantly nodded. "...Don''t worry, Tang Yin. I won''t let you down, when we meet again, I can travel with you." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin then smiled and nodded. "Miss Li and Li Mao, I hope you will continue to work hard during this time." He said and then looked at Elder Zhang. "Don''t forget your promise, Elder Zhang." He said and then turned around to get on the flying boat. He wasn''t going to stay long talking to anyone, and he didn''t expect to get a response from them either, it was better if he left at once. The last three who were named also nodded and answered him, but Tang Yin simply waved his hand in farewell. Huang Feifei looked up after seeing that he was already walking away a bit. Her eyes were a bit watery, but she still smiled. ''His way of saying goodbye is always the same, he doesn''t like to say much, he turns around and then waves goodbye.'' She thought with a smile. She knew that when she saw him again, she would be strong enough to travel with him. At least she wanted to return to the empire where she was born to take revenge together with him, so she would try her best to do so. Even though she was sad and not feeling well, she still smiled beautifully. "...I hope you are well at all times. I''ll be sure to meet your expectations." She said in a small, almost inaudible whisper. After watching the flying boat set sail, Huang Feifei and the rest returned to the Academy. She would have lonely days ahead of her... ... A few days later... Tang Yin had once again witnessed how great this continent was during these days of travel. This flying boat is a VIP flying boat that offers long-distance travel at a fast speed. Not many people can afford it, and it is beautifully decorated, but the truth is that because it is expensive to travel on this ship, it is a ship that travels at a high speed. And the speed was even praised by Tang Yin when he saw it. But, despite that... It would still take two whole weeks to get from Imperial City to Desert City. ''Shit, this place is really big.'' Tang Yin thought helplessly. But he was very satisfied with the service they provided and the steadiness of this flying boat. The service was like that of a high-end restaurant; because the ship never wobbled, one could rest peacefully. In addition, during the day, he could enjoy a good view of the scenery, and during the night, he could enjoy a beautiful starry sky, as was the case today, although sometimes clouds prevented him from enjoying the scenery. As a faithful lover of starry skies, Tang Yin sat looking at the beautiful starry sky in front of him, thinking many things, and so he spent the night... Thus, enjoying his journey with the few people who were on the boat, Tang Yin spent two weeks of travel. Those who could travel on this boat had money because a single trip of that distance cost 10 thousand spiritual gold coins. Thus few talked to him along the way. Most of them were cultivators to begin with, seeing that Tang Yin was just a normal human, they would not bother to talk to him. When it was the evening of the last day in this place, still a few hours to go, Tang Yin, as usual, was looking at the starry sky quietly, but soon came a voice that disturbed his peace of mind a bit since it brought him out of his thoughts. "It''s amazing what scenery you can see in a desert at night, right?" A soft and beautiful voice sounded beside him. Tang Yin turned to look and noticed a beautiful young woman standing there. He had seen her several times during this time. She is a girl of about 27 years old who is in the early stages of the Fifth Cultivation Realm. But she is a person who has quite an incredible escort. They are all Sixth Realm Cultivators, and there are 5 of them in total. So, Tang Yin tried to stay away from them during this time. They were the strongest group in this place next to a person who is at the peak of the Sixth Realm and travels alone. Tang Yin nodded with a smile. "Indeed, it''s a beautiful scenery always." He replied and turned his gaze back to the sky. "It seems that Young Master is not a person who likes to talk a lot, sorry if I make him uncomfortable. I don''t usually travel alone much, so I don''t feel comfortable being silent for so long and just cultivating." She said with some embarrassment and looked for a chair to sit on. Tang Yin smiled at her. "You have a large escort, is that considered traveling alone?" Tang Yin asked with a small chuckle at the end. She laughed a little too. "Hehe, actually it is. I''m returning home after a while and the Elders went to pick me up, but it''s annoying to be traveling so long with them. They worry too much." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. He had to agree on that. "Well, you''re right about that. Adventures are best done with the company of people you enjoy." Tang Yin said, and she nodded quickly and several times. "It seems that Young Master understands me too." She said, and Tang Yin simply smiled. "Are you heading towards the northern region? Or is it towards one of the desert cities?" She asked. "Oh, the desert has several cities? I''m heading to a city, called Dark Sand City, I don''t know if you know it." Tang Yin replied. He was a little interested to hear the topic of ''desert cities''. Normally, there wouldn''t be more than one city in a desert because it''s hard to get an oasis to build in these places. She looked at him somewhat surprised. "Don''t you know? Aren''t you from this region?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. She then understood. ''He traveling alone from another Region? That''s surprising, considering he''s not a cultivator...'' She thought and then looked at the night sky. "There are Four Cities in the Northeast Desert, also called the Great Desert of the Eastern Region. Dark Sand City is only one of them, it is the weakest too, but strangely it is the richest." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "You are from this region?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "My Family is a Family from the Desert King City, the main one of the Four Cities." She replied and then turned around and raised a hand to introduce herself to him. "My name is Wang Yuwen, by the way." She said, and Tang Yin then shook his hand. "Tang Yin." He replied as he nodded to her. She then smiled. "Looks like we''re already there." She said as she noticed the city lights very close, Tang Yin then stood up a little, and she followed him. "Oh, no wonder they call it Dark Sand. It''s a bit of a desert anomaly, eh." He said calmly as he saw that all the sand around this city was dark as if it had been painted black. She smiled and nodded. "It''s the most special city of the four and that''s why it''s so famous and therefore so rich. Plus, it receives the protection of the King of the Desert." She spoke. With the speed of the boat was practically already on the outskirts of the city, so in a little while it would be time to park and get off, so she smiled at Tang Yin. "Young Master Tang Yin, I will be staying a few nights in this city because I want to participate in an auction, so, if you feel lonely and want to chat, you can visit me at the city lord''s castle. Also..." After saying that, she took out a token from her storage bag and handed it to him. "If you feel interested in visiting the auction, you can enter with that token, as long as you want to sell something or show you have money to buy." She said, and it coincided just as the elders came for her. "Miss, it''s almost time to come down." They said, and she nodded and said goodbye to Tang Yin. "Nice to meet you, I hope you do well on your journey. Thank you very much for the invitation." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and then he also went downstairs. There were no events beyond the normal. That night, he was able to sleep peacefully because he had achieved something important. He had been told about that auction, and he had not expected to be able to talk to a person who would invite him without him saying anything... Fate has its own way of moving, he thought. Chapter 69 - 69: A beautiful girl? Tang Yin walked the streets of Dark Sand City during the days he had been here and was amazed that this place was a place for large-scale trade. The city was bigger than what he saw when he was on the flying boat. It was so big that it could be four times bigger than the Imperial City of the Blizzard Empire. It was a great city! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its construction was beautiful and unique in many ways. From what he could find out these days, this city is the trade intersection between the Central City of the Northern Region and the Central Cities of more than 5 Empires, among which there are 3 First Tier ones. In addition, the Central City of the Eastern Region also often trades here. That gives a clear example of the great trade that exists in this city. Just enter and go to the Alchemists Association of this place, and he was able to buy a necessary herb, which he thought he could not find easily. The Scarlet Sandy Herb and on top of that he was able to get all the quantities he was looking for. This already left a good impression on him. Furthermore, from what he learned, the other 2 Desert Herbs he needed and the Desert Spirit Beast material he required, which was its heart, would be for sale at the auction. A Spiritual Beast heart of about 50 thousand years of cultivation. Which would mean the middle stages of the Sixth Realm. It is the heart of a Spirit King Realm Beast, extremely hard to find in this region, but here it would be selling. Although the cost could be quite high, Tang Yin was prepared. The first thing he did when he heard that was to put several things up for sale at the auction. Things that were not that expensive, but would give him a good amount of money, enough to fight for those three things he needed. Cultivation Techniques and some of the pills he had left. Thus, he spent his first days in this city and eating some local foods, although they were not delicious at all. The ones from the empire tasted better. Still, that was his day-to-day life until a week later, the day of the auction. Tang Yin was currently standing in front of the auction, as today was the day. The huge, oval-shaped construction in front of him had stunned him the first time he came here. He hadn''t expected that these people could build such beautiful buildings. This time, he simply walked in. However, before entering, was asked for his token and then allowed to enter. Since he had sold some good stuff and had the token that the lady had given him, he was granted a VIP room, which was upstairs. He was guided to his room and left snacks to eat if he wanted. Tang Yin just watched as it was slowly filling up... Well, it wasn''t little by little. After his arrival, a large number of people started to come in, and in less than 30 minutes, the auction was full of all the guests. There were even VIPs coming from other cities, and even the arrival of a mystery VIP coming from the Northern Region was announced. Not just from the Northern Region... She is a member of the Ice Divine Sect! That is the most powerful Sect in the entire Northern Region and one of the most respected in this entire continent, or at least that was what Tang Yin could understand from what many here were talking about. Apparently, this sect went by several names, among those, the most interesting one Tang Yin heard was the ''Ice Phoenix Sect''. That''s why he tried to see where that person was. He knew the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Weapon very well as a Supreme Spiritual Weapon, it is one of the most famous in his world, could it be the same? He thought, but unfortunately, as that person was in a VIP area, Tang Yin could not see it at this time. After small words from the auctioneer, the auction started, which would be divided into two, in the morning and then in the afternoon after lunch. Throughout the morning, numerous items were being sold back and forth... Pills and even two of the cultivation techniques Tang Yin had put out, were sold at quite a high cost, despite being said to have limited uses. But none of what Tang Yin wanted was sold. A whole morning wasted, or so Tang Yin thought. "Gentlemen, the auction will continue in the afternoon. You can choose to stay here and have lunch inside the auction, we have invited a high-level chef to attend to you or go do whatever you want to do." Said the presenter, and after a few more words, he dismissed the auction for now. Tang Yin could only sigh as he walked out of his room. There was only one restaurant that had delicious food in this city, so he wasn''t going to stay and eat here. When he came out and was going to the VIP room that was attending him, a person from the auction approached him from the side. "Young Master, come with me. We have your payment ready for what has been sold so far." This person said, and Tang Yin nodded to him. Then he went to the reception and was given the money cards. "Young Master, here you go. We hope to see you at the afternoon auction as well." Said the receptionist with a big smile and immense desire in her eyes that was visible when she saw Tang Yin. The latter''s loveliness was too much for her. She even felt like she got wet when he saw her. But Tang Yin only nodded as he received 12 white Money Cards with blue stripes. Each of these had a total of 100,000 Spiritual Gold Coins. ''1.2 million, huh... Not bad, but maybe not enough.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and turned around to leave this place. But he felt dazed as soon as he turned around and was about to start walking. Today, Tang Yin was wearing a mask that hid only half of his face. He didn''t bring his usual mask for a change. So, the top part of his face was visible. As a divine son, his almost perfect face attracted the masses. So, the moment Tang Yin entered here, he attracted the attention of women more than anything else. But soon after, and unbeknownst to him, the attention was focused on another person behind him, so as he turned around and looked at... An almost perfect face of a man met the face of a woman, covered by a veil. Of her face, only her eyes were visible. Beautiful blue eyes met other beautiful blue eyes. Even Tang Yin felt deeply stunned when he saw this woman in front of him... He felt the color of all the surroundings completely disappear when he saw those beautiful light blue eyes. It was as if a lightning bolt had hit them at that moment, so they both stared into each other''s eyes without taking their gaze away from them. That beautiful white hair that fell back like a beautiful waterfall, plus those beautiful light blue eyes, showed off her perfect figure covered by a beautiful white dress with blue and gold ornaments, creating a landscape truly worthy of their contemplation. A unique, and incomparable landscape, which even Tang Yin had to admire. The two looked at each other and lost themselves in those beautiful blue eyes, stunned for numerous minutes. But soon, something disturbed the peace they found in each other''s eyes. "Miss, what''s wrong?" asked a woman behind this beautiful young lady who was standing in front of Tang Yin. It was just at that moment that she noticed that something strange had happened to her, so she quickly averted her gaze and shook her head. She wasn''t going to speak and simply started walking towards the reception and passed by Tang Yin''s side. When she passed by his side, she frowned slightly and looked at him out of the corner of her eye unable to understand what the hell had happened to her at that moment to be stunned like that. Tang Yin also frowned and looked at her a little but then simply walked out of the place quickly, ignoring the chatter of the rest of the people present. Chapter 70 - 70: Auction Tang Yin left the place and felt dazed as he walked out and thought about what had happened a moment ago. ''That woman is really beautiful, my god. Just her eyes alone left me stunned, who the hell is she? I can''t even see her cultivation, isn''t she a cultivator or does she have some treasure preventing me?'' Tang Yin thought in shock as he walked towards the restaurant. The beauty reflected in that small crossing of glances was incredible enough to leave him with a deep feeling of bewilderment, but at the same time, it was a wonderful feeling. It was as if he had been looking at the pinnacle of beauty for an instant... It was almost like... ''Almost like that time...'' Tang Yin thought in a daze, and his breathing quickened as his heart began to beat faster. He spent a few minutes like that but quickly sent all those feelings deep down and decided to stop thinking about nonsense. He simply walked to the restaurant and ordered his food. So, he spent a good while having lunch and thinking about different things, but he couldn''t just get that little memory from a moment ago out of his mind. That feeling that those eyes left him with... They made him ask himself several times, who the hell is she? Although, he couldn''t find an answer in his mind. The feeling he got when he saw that woman''s eyes was... Like a hundred-thousand-year-old piece of ice, hard to access. Difficult to understand. But it was that feeling that made him feel the most dazed. Still, nothing he could do if he didn''t understand something. In the end, Tang Yin simply went back to the auction and looked around, but he couldn''t see that woman again, so he sighed in helplessness and entered the auction. Maybe he would see her if she was here. An hour later, the second part of the auction kicked off... This time the auction felt more crowded because all the VIP rooms were being used. It wasn''t like in the morning when only 3 or 4 VIP rooms were being used, at this time, they were all full. There were even people standing in some places because there were no seats for them. So, the auction started, and the presenter, who this time was a female presenter, kicked off the auction, with item after item passing by the stage and all being auctioned. Most of the items in this second half were much more interesting than the first, but nothing worthy of Tang Yin''s attention. It''s not because they were bad, they just weren''t useful to him. Some could simply be used by cultivators, so nothing was worthy of attention. But the prices were getting higher and higher. The number of items sold at this time was large enough to astonish Tang Yin. He could only think a: No wonder there are so many people, so this is why. And so, a large number of items passed back and forth, with large transactions, but none were noteworthy to Tang Yin. Several hours later, when it was already getting dark, the end finally came... "Gentlemen, we are coming down to the final moments of this auction. A lot of items have been sold, and even some rarely-seen cultivation techniques have come through here. But, right now we have the last 7 items up for auction and since it''s getting dark, we''re going to bring them all here and then auction them off piecemeal." Said the auctioneer with a smile she already looked exhausted. Once she finished speaking, seven people came in pushing some small carts covered with some red blankets. The last 7 items of the auction. Tang Yin felt a bit anxious, as he knew that among those 7, one was one of the cultivation techniques he put up for sale, and three others were the ones he needed. Those last three were the most important ones. One of the seven people stepped forward carrying the item he was entitled to. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "People, this is our first item of the last seven..." She said and threw away the blanket covering the container. Soon, 5 Spiritual Herbs came into view, which made Tang Yin stand up from his seat. ''Purple Grass with Bones, huh. This stuff usually grows in a special oasis, I''m surprised they actually have one here, but this is good. I thought it would be hard to find it, but here it is.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile looking at the grass. "As you may well know, Purple Grass with Bones is one of the main herbs for making numerous Pills, among which, the most famous one is the one for breaking the bottlenecks of the Fifth Realm easily, even the Tenth Level Bottleneck would not be a problem. So, for you who have been waiting for many years to break your bottlenecks and finally become a King among Cultivators, I look forward to seeing your offers. This time we have 5 Herbs and they will all be sold as one, The starting price is 50 thousand spiritual gold coins, get started!" Just as the auctioneer finished counting everything, the bidding shot back and forth, with numerous people shouting their prices. From 50 thousand spiritual gold coins, 60 thousand, 70 thousand... It quickly reached 90 thousand, a really big number, but it meant nothing to those who were trying to reach the next rank. This is a Spirit Herb which, per unit usually sells for up to 100 thousand spiritual gold coins, what''s 90 thousand for 5 of them? So, the price kept increasing. Tang Yin didn''t say anything simply waited for a point to come when no one wanted to continue to raise the price, at that point, he would give a higher price and buy it. But... He was not the only one with such a thought and of course, he knew it. There was only one person of those in the VIP lounges, raising the price. The rest were waiting. Or maybe they weren''t interested, but Tang Yin was leaning more towards the fact that they were waiting. When the time comes, they will talk. So, soon, only a few people were raising the price because the value had already shot up to 400k. But those few people continually raised the price to 500k and then to 600k, where two of them stopped talking. They didn''t know if they would wait or if they had run out of money, but at this point, only two were raising the price. "650 thousand..." Said one of them, and the other went silent as they reached that price. ''Shit, this bastard has a lot of money.'' Thought that person at that moment, but still prepared to raise the price by another 10 thousand. "660..." "750 thousand." Just before that person could raise the price, a person from the VIP rooms set a price of 100 thousand coins higher. This astonished everyone in the normal places. "He went up by 100,000, even with the price being so high?" were the murmurs heard throughout the room. Soon, another person joined in. "Haha, 800k over here." He said, and the person who had shouted earlier frowned. "Old man, do you want to compete with my family?" the one who had raised the price earlier asked, and the old man who brought it to 800 thousand simply let out a snort. "If you think you''re worthy, come. This is ours today." He replied. The first man to raise the price then frowned. "850 thousand." He replied. "Hahaha, old man, do you really think your family can compete with mine in wealth? 900 thousand." This last price increase made him frown. 900 thousand spiritual gold coins for something that normally costs 500 thousand is too much. "Hmph, let''s see how you compete for the rest of the treasures then. It''s yours." Replied the other man and sat down angrily. "Hahaha, miss, I think it''s about time you announced who the winner is." Replied the first man without worrying about what the other was saying. Of course, he knew very well that if he wanted this spirit herb to work, then he should get the one that would be sold after this one, and that''s where he might suffer, but for now, it''s better to secure this one. If he gets this spiritual herb split from the other one for only 400 thousand spiritual gold coins it is not a loss either. As long as both spiritual herbs do not fall into the hands of his rivals, it is a gain for him, and if he manages to get both... It would be much better. Miss Presenter smiled towards that VIP room. "The Lord of VIP Room 4, has given 900 thousand spiritual gold coins for these 5 herbs, is there anyone giving more?" she shouted and then did the same, but seeing that no one answered. "900 thousand coins going once, 900 thousand coins going twice, 900 thousand..." But just as the man in the VIP room had already smiled broadly and prepared to say thank you, a quiet voice came from another VIP room. "1 million." Chapter 71 - 71: Auction (2) This voice raising the price to 1 million spiritual gold coins surprised everyone. But, just as the man was about to shout angrily to scold this person who had raised the price, someone in his room scolded him. "You bastard, shut up. It''s Miss Wang, do you want to kill us?" He said, and the man who had been scolded got scared. He is a local, an Elder of one of the strongest local Families, the Lu Family, while the one who scolded him and frowned was the patriarch of the Lu Family. But, the Lu Family in front of the Wang¡­ They had better keep quiet. So Elder Lu smiled sheepishly, and the patriarch spoke loudly. "Miss Wang, I didn''t expect you to be in the city. Long time no hear from you, I hope this spirit herb will help you to become a Spirit King soon." He spoke. "Miss Wang? Could it be ''that'' Miss Wang we''re talking about?" "Miss Wang from the capital is back?" "Shit, no wonder the Lu''s are retreating, so it''s her..." Numerous similar words spread throughout the room. And Tang Yin frowned. Just as he was about to shout out his price, someone did, and the voice he heard was recognized. ''Is it that lady?'' He thought, remembering the lady who invited him here when he was coming on the flying boat. But, seeing that the auctioneer was going to give a winner, Tang Yin stood up. No matter who it was, this herb was his. "1 million at..." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "1.1 million." Tang Yin said from his room, again bringing silence to the entire auction. ''Anyone else?'' thought several upon hearing this. Even Miss Wang was surprised. "1.2 million." She replied quietly. "1.5 million." Tang Yin said firmly, raising the price by 300 thousand gold coins in one go. This stunned her. ''Does this Young Master Tang really want to compete with me?'' Wang Yuwen thought in shock. "Young Master Tang, could you please leave it to me? I can understand that you are rich, but I think this spiritual herb is really of no use to you. Instead, to me this herb is important right now, could you please lend it to me?" She asked politely. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head helplessly. "Miss Wang, I understand why you want this herb, but I need it too. And in me, it is a matter of life and death, so, I will only let you have it if you outbid me. Otherwise, I apologize." Tang Yin replied calmly, and Wang Yuwen frowned slightly. "Young Master Tang, do you really want to make things difficult for yourself?" she asked, her politeness being lost a bit by the tone of voice she used at the end. For her, this herb was important. If she could advance in her cultivation and reach the Spiritual King Realm in a short time, she could catch up with the great geniuses and manage to move up the favoritism ladder of her sect. This was important. Getting the elders to look up to her so that she could have a greater future was her wish. She needed to do this so she could get out of the hands of her family and do what she wanted. And this herb was necessary for that, so she had to get it. Of course, she could get high in cultivation without needing the spiritual herb, it would only speed up the process. But she is determined to obtain this herb, but she doesn''t want to spend too much money. 1 million coins is too much for this, and is there anyone trying to raise it higher? And in her own territory? She can''t allow it. Tang Yin for his part, smiled. "Miss Wang, we are at an auction. Here the highest bidder gets it, regardless of the rest." He replied. He was still calm. And Wang Yuwen frowned when she heard this and then wanted to test to see how much money this person who had no cultivation could have. "1.6 million." She replied. "1.8 million." Tang Yin said, leaving her stunned again. ''Shit, 1.8 million for only 5 of these things? How rich is that bastard?'' thought many of the people present. Of all the cultivation techniques he put up for sale, all but the last remaining one were sold, and also all the pills were sold. The prices of these things were not small, even more so considering that Tang Yin had quite a bit of money from before. If she wanted to test his wealth with that and using such an important herb for Tang Yin, then it was very wrong. At worst, Tang Yin would raise the price even beyond his limits and give cultivation techniques or alchemical recipes as payment since it was allowed. But now, he was far from reaching his limit. Wang Yuwen felt a little annoyed as she noticed that this person''s wealth was higher than she thought it would be. "Young Master Tang, do you really want to fight with me? I think you know very well that it was me who invited you to this auction, which is an auction sponsored by my family, do you really want to?" She asked again. This time, her voice was laced with a threat that was easily noticed by Tang Yin, who frowned. ''So, this miss is from the Desert King Family? Shit, what an important status she has.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. He had heard that the family that sponsored this place was the Desert King Family, the Wang Family. But only now did he realize that this girl was a member of that family. It is troublesome. According to all the people of this city, the Desert King is the most powerful person in all these four desert cities. Moreover, the fact that this person who had been invited by Miss Wang herself, was competing with her for one of the auction items left many of those present in shock. "Young man, do you think you can oppose the Wang''s!? Stop fighting with Miss Wang or my Lu Family will give you what you deserve!" Elder Lu shouted from another room, and his words were followed by the words of other elders in other rooms. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. If he gave up now, when would he regain his cultivation? How long would it take for that Spirit Grass to grow back? At best, if it was cultivated well, it might take five years or more to grow back. If not, it could take up to 10 years. Who knows when he would see it again? Under no circumstances will he lose this much-needed herb for himself. "As I said, if Miss Wang wants to compete with me for the spiritual herb, then she can do so. Or maybe the auction rules don''t exist in this auction?" Tang Yin said, and at the end, he left a question. "Miss Auctioneer, can you repeat the auction rules?" he said again. This stunned everyone present. No one expected this person to have so much guts to say that, even when many of the powers in the city were shouting at him, could he be a powerful cultivator? Thought many of them, and it was what left them silent, not knowing if they should support Wang Yuwen in this or if they should remain silent. The auctioneer did not know how to respond to this. On the one hand, there were the rules of the auction, and on the other hand, there was the Miss Family who created and made this auction possible. There was her employer, basically. What was she to do? But, the rest of the organizers noticed that this was bad, and seeing that the lady didn''t know how to solve this, one of the more senior auctioneers went up and motioned for her to get off. The man then took control of the auction, and as soon as he did, he looked into the room where Tang Yin was. "Mr. Tang Yin, may I ask you to stop trying to buy this herb? As you well know, it is important to our lady, we cannot let her down. Of course, we also know it is important to you, so we will give you monetary compensation, how about 1 million spiritual gold coins?" Spoke the auctioneer. Clearly, they didn''t want this to go any further and wanted to resolve this in the best way possible. One million spiritual gold coins would be given to him if he chose to stop trying to get it. He would lose nothing; he would gain 1 million spiritual gold coins. Who could refuse this? Tang Yin could. He really didn''t mind this in the least. "I''m sorry, Sir. But as I said before, it''s very important to me this spiritual herb. I cannot stop." Tang Yin replied firmly. Wang Yuwen became even angrier now. "Young Master Tang, are you serious?" "Of course, I am. I can''t joke about something like that." "What if I take away your auction token? You won''t be able to continue participating if I do that and since I issued it, I can do that, if you choose to stop now, I can still forget this." Wang Yuwen was visibly angry in her room, almost fuming, and blurted this out, which stunned everyone here. Taking away the auction token from a person who was actively participating in it? It had never happened before! But certainly, if it did, he wouldn''t be able to participate! ''Shit, would Miss Wang be able to do something so shameless?'' thought many here. Even Tang Yin was shocked. "Miss Wang, you really don''t care about your family''s reputation, saying that?" Tang Yin asked in surprise. "Heh, reputation is something only winners can talk about." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "You''re right, then send someone to take this token away from me. It doesn''t seem to be worthy of being held by me." Tang Yin replied calmly, leaving Wang Yuwen stunned. "Are you serious, Young Master Tang Yin?" She asked, even angrier than before. They were challenging her in front of so many people! Shit, no one had ever dared to do something like that before! "Of course, it''s just that, you still can''t take me out. As one of the sellers in this auction who has an item in the last section of the auction, you can''t take me out. So, you can take your token with you if you wish." Tang Yin replied with a calm smile and sat back down. This angered Wang Yuwen even more. ''This bastard is making fun of me!'' She thought with great anger. Chapter 72 - 72: Raising the price In another VIP room, three women were there. One of them was the one who met Tang Yin in the morning. Even inside this room, she was wearing her veil, and practically her whole face was covered. The other two were behind her always, although one of them had not been there during the morning. Those three women were a bit surprised by what was going on. They knew that the reputation of the Desert King could not be tarnished in such a way. They were the greatest force the desert had, not for nothing was it called that. Yet here was a young man trying to go against this family, was he some powerful cultivator? That was what was going through the minds of everyone present at the auction, even the women here. Well, mostly, of the two in the back. The beautiful woman with the veil was indifferent. She couldn''t care less. "Miss, should I find out who this person is? If he turns out to be a powerful cultivator, we should act carefully so that he doesn''t find out about her presence in this place." One of them asked. And the person who was asked this frowned slightly. Still, she nodded softly without uttering a single word. The woman behind her nodded and quickly left. It didn''t take her long to return, maybe about 5 minutes nothing more, and she was a little surprised by her discovery. "Did you find out who it is? Could it be a powerful cultivator who is here for Miss?" the other person next to her asked, but the woman who just arrived shook her head as she closed the door. "No, big sister, he is not a cultivator. In fact, you weren''t with us at the time, so you don''t know, but Miss met this person in the morning." She replied. Her answer surprised the one who was called big sister a little. Well, even the lady was a little surprised and turned to look at her. With her gesture, she asked: Who is it? And the woman noticed her question, so she smiled. "Miss, the young man we saw while we were going to get something at the front desk. Blue hair, blue eyes, and no cultivation. The one that offer for sale several interesting things, one of them is what we are looking for, the Cultivation Technique." She replied. Just as she finished saying this, a small flash of light passed through her miss''s eyes, but it soon disappeared. She simply nodded, so the two behind her assumed she had lost interest. "A non-cultivator dares to fight the Desert King? Could it be misinformation?" "No, the information is truthful. But... There is something strange with that young man, during the morning, even the miss..." Just as the woman was about to tell what happened in the morning, she was interrupted by a beautiful voice that they don''t usually hear... "Don''t worry about it. Go back to your seat." Said the beautiful lady sitting in the middle of the room. This left them stunned that they didn''t know how to react quickly, but they still nodded. "Yes, Miss." They could only respond and sit obediently, returning to their indifferent attitudes. Hearing their miss''s voice is a unique and rare occurrence. Very few people can boast that they have heard her voice, but those who can¡­ They feel incredible because they have managed to hear the most precious voice that exists in this world, or at least that''s what they say and think. Still... Why was she interrupted at that moment? Thought the woman, but in the end, she focused on watching the scene in front of them while they waited for the appearance of the objects they were looking for. Indifference once again reigned in this room. ... On the other hand, Wang Yuwen sent people to take away the token she had given to Tang Yin during that time. Moreover, she stopped bidding. "Hmph, since young master Tang wants this so badly, then I won''t fight with you for it. But I remind you, good treasures can''t be had by normal people." She said coldly and sat down, giving a glance at the elders behind her. Tang Yin, in his room, shrugged but smiled at the same time. Of course, he knew could get in trouble if fought for this. But if he didn''t fight for it, possibly wouldn''t see this herb again for a long time. Although he didn''t expect this girl who seemed like such a nice person to change her attitude so much, but if she wanted to take away something so important to him, then she had to be prepared to lose it. And even if he received threats... It is not impossible for him to escape at this time. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had bought many things in the empire and during these days. He does not like to waste time, and when he makes purchases, he will not make them to lose money. Each of them has a purpose. With everything he has right now, should have no problem running away from the hands of several Spirit Kings. Even more so in a city as great and populated as this one. So, he wasn''t too worried. The auctioneer could only frown a little, and after sighing, he announced that Tang Yin had won the item for 1.8 million spiritual gold coins. Tang Yin then smiled. ''There''s only one herb left and that heart...'' Tang Yin thought, and it was just that moment that the next herb came in for sale. A spiritual herb very similar to the one he had just bought, just the one he needed. The bidders were basically the same, but this time, Tang Yin expressed his desire to obtain this spiritual herb from the very beginning. When the auction was going for 200 thousand... "1 million." Tang Yin said firmly, stunning everyone and making most of them swallow the words they were about to say. ''Shit, 1 million all at once? This guy is f*cking rich!'' thought many at the same time. Tang Yin smiled when he saw that no one else was trying to raise the price. He didn''t care how much this spiritual herb cost him. One million or two million, it was all the same to him. The important thing was to obtain it, although the lower price was best. After all, obtaining 1 or 2 million spiritual gold coins was not that easy. He still had to sell a lot of things to get them. Besides, the most important thing is that he did not know against whom he would fight for the heart of the beast, and that is the most expensive object, possibly. So, he must be prepared. Just at that moment, he heard a voice calling his name. "Is it also important for you to obtain this Spiritual Herb, Young Master Tang?" Wang Yuwen asked at that moment with a somewhat sarcastic smile at the end. Tang Yin frowned a little. "If Miss Wang wants to auction for it, then go ahead." Tang Yin replied calmly. Although, he had noticed something in her tone of voice and felt annoyed by this. And the reason for his discomfort became real a moment later. "Haha, since you say so... 1.1 million spiritual gold coins." She said with a smile. The sarcasm was easily detectable in her tone of voice. Tang Yin frowned even more and looked toward the room where this woman was. His gaze became somewhat dangerous for a moment, but then he simply averted his gaze. "1.2 million." "1.3 million~" ''So, she just wants to raise the price, huh...'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Chapter 73 - 73: Astronomical amount (1) Still, Tang Yin could not simply play a joke on this person. He might as well make her get something unnecessarily for a high price if he were in another situation, but in this situation, such a thing is not possible. This is a spiritual herb that he needs urgently, so it must be he who obtains it. If he lets her buy it, it will be very difficult to get it back. So, he could not afford to lose it. ''Hmph, you''re playing with fire.'' Tang Yin thought angrily, but of course, he could only raise the price. "1.5 million." "1.6 million." "1.8 million." "1.9 million." Tang Yin frowned a little once he got here, but still, he raised the price again. "2 million." It was at this moment that Wang Yuwen stopped. "Hehe, it seems that Young Master really is rich. Buying such spiritual herbs for 2 million spiritual gold coins, you really have my admiration. I dare not give more, so this will be yours." Wang Yuwen said with a smile. Although, she was actually sweating profusely at the thought of the possibility that Tang Yin had stopped when was at 1.9 million. Under no circumstances did she want to pay almost 2 million coins for these herbs, even if she needed them. Two million was a great amount even for her family, and her family would not cover it. Besides, they knew which force put these spiritual herbs for sale, with such an exalted status, they could not offend them so easily. That was why she did not dare to raise the price any higher from there. If Tang Yin chose not to raise it any further... They would have to shell out too large an amount of money. But on Tang Yin''s part, he was not very happy despite having obtained the herb he needed. ''In the end, it''s my fault for expressing that I wanted these spiritual herbs so badly. But well, if they take advantage of my mistake, there''s nothing I can do. What''s said, done is done and I can''t change that fact. 2 million isn''t too much money either, I can still fight for that beast''s heart.'' Tang Yin thought helplessly. Thus, the auction continued. During that time, the auction people came and handed Tang Yin''s payment for the things that were sold earlier and also gave him the two pairs of herbs he had just bought. They were not happy at all because of the way they behaved, but Tang Yin did not mind. He simply put his herbs away very well and focused on the auction. Of the remaining five items, the next item to be sold was an external sword-type earth-grade spirit weapon. The price of this was absurd, so much so that it shocked Tang Yin. Five million spiritual gold coins for a mere earth-grade sword! Shit, it wasn''t even too surprising, how could it cost so much? Those were Tang Yin''s thoughts. In fact, if he looked at that sword and measured it against the shitty weapons the system had given him, he could see that the chicken was better by a bit. Although the pigeon it was not, he found no use for it. The pigeon was a total piece of shit. But the chicken could still be found useful, because it''s fire, it would serve a lot. ''Shit, even that chicken is better than such a thing, how can it cost 5 million spiritual gold coins? Could it be that that sword has something special that I can''t see?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Still, after thinking several things about it, he focused on watching the auction and stopped paying attention to unnecessary things. The next ''item'' that came up for auction was the purchase of a spiritual beast tens of thousands of years old for spiritual bone. Such things were also sold in these places when the beasts were very special, hard to hunt, or hard to find. Such a thing was also sold for a high price, although it had the lowest price among the objects that had been sold. Then, the next thing that was sold was a force in the city of the Desert King. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Basically, it is like the selling of a property/organization of cultivators. It had a numerous number of cultivators of different ranks. The price of such a force would normally be very high, but for various reasons having to do with the owner and the enemy of such a force, it was only sold for 6 million spiritual gold coins. That is a high price, but it could very well sell for double or triple that or even more. Something Tang Yin did not know. And he didn''t care either. Once the auction got this far, it had Tang Yin''s attention again. "Gentlemen, due to the time, we are going to remove the object from stall 1, to sell it in this second stall. Don''t think it is because it is worse, it is much better than the one that will be sold later, I simply see that many of you must already be leaving, so, in order to hasten the sale of this object which is the one that has attracted so much attention, we chose to sell it directly." Said the auctioneer, and immediately one of the two remaining people with objects came forward, and the red blanket was thrown to the floor. Thus, a book of cultivation technique came into view. "As you were all informed previously, this is a King Grade cultivation technique. We do not know its provenance, but it was possibly found in some ruins. I won''t say more because you all already know the information of what it does, you were informed beforehand. Because it is a cultivation technique with a limit of usage and you only have four of them left probably, the starting price of this cultivation technique is 5 million spiritual gold coins, please get started." Said the auctioneer and stepped aside. The bidding did not start immediately because everyone was astonished. Certainly, they already knew because they had been informed. But this is the first time they have seen a king-grade cultivation technique in front of them. What kind of cultivation technique are they witnessing? One that only the First Level Empires and the Great Sects are said to have. An authentic cultivation technique of an extremely high rank, which has never appeared here before. Everyone here would choose to sell all their properties just to have access to such a cultivation technique. It doesn''t matter if it was just a technique that will disappear with four more uses, it''s still a very high-ranked cultivation technique! They would kill for it! That was why after the initial astonishment, the auction started with a great roar.... "7 MILLION!" "8 MILLION!" "10 MILLION!" "11 MILLION!" "12 MILLION!" From one side to the other voices could be heard as everyone shouted their prices to try to overshadow the voice of the one next to them. From the people in the regular bleachers to the VIP members, the vast majority of them were shouting their prices. This time they didn''t care whether they offended anyone or not, if they managed to get their hands on that cultivation technique... No one else in this desert could think of surpassing them. Even the Desert King himself will have to bow down to them. But, when the price was going for 15 million, a soft and icy voice came from one of the VIP rooms. A VIP room that had not previously participated in the entire auction... "30 million." Chapter 74 - 74: Astronomical amount (2) The price of 30 million spiritual gold coins left everyone in shock. Even the organizers. And they couldn''t see what they were talking about in that room, otherwise they would possibly all want to die... "Miss, it''s really good to find such a good cultivation technique for only 30 million, don''t you think?" asked one of the female followers of the beautiful miss who was still wearing the veil. This lady nodded. It really was something worth celebrating. "Big sister, do you think anyone else can raise the price?" the same woman asked after seeing the lady nod. "I don''t think so and if they did, it wouldn''t be a problem either. Just raise the price twice as much and that''s it. No one here can compete with us on this." Replied the one who was called big sister. "You''re right, but why give such a high price? I think we could have gotten it for 20 million since those there were already stopping when it crossed 15 million..." She said. At this point, they both looked at the lady. The order to give 30 million all at once was hers, why did she make that decision? The lady simply frowned a little, it was a minimal gesture, but it was still noticed by the two in front of her. Seeing this, they both quickly apologized. Their questions had annoyed her. "We''re sorry, miss. We didn''t mean to disturb you." They both said at the same time as they bowed to her. As servants to this beautiful lady, they had learned her every gesture, even the slightest, and knew very well what would happen if she were to become angry. That''s why after apologizing, they both stood obediently by the lady''s side. They didn''t even dare to sit down. Miss saw this and sighed inwardly as she shook her head. ''Why can''t they ever understand me? Uh, maybe it''s because I express myself badly, after all...'' She thought, trying to understand what was going on. It was a common thing to be misunderstood, but she had gotten used to it. At the end of the day, it was her own fault for not knowing how to express herself. She hadn''t really been bothered. She frowned because she was thinking about something that had nothing to do with what they were talking about. After all, she''d been having problems with her cultivation lately, which had her a little stressed, and today she''d had her mind elsewhere, so she was a little mentally tired. That caused her to be a bit surprised to receive that question, as she thought had been understood once she had said to give that price. But, seeing that that was not the case and that again she had been misunderstood, spoke in her lovely soft voice. "...We gave 30 million because we need to leave quickly, it''s not good for the Desert King to find us around here. It''s annoying." She replied. Her calm and beautiful voice was like a beautiful spring that struck the hearts of both scared women. They didn''t think they would hear their lady''s voice twice in one day. "Oh, so that''s why..." They both said at the same time and nodded. "It makes sense, if the Desert King finds out that the Miss is here, he might start pestering her and inviting her to banquets back and forth..." Replied the older sister with understanding. When the beautiful lady heard this, she nodded firmly. ''Yes, exactly that.'' She thought, and that was what her nod reflected, so they both reassured themselves seeing that their miss didn''t seem to be upset. Then, they focused on looking at the auction. ... Wang Yuwen, who was bent on obtaining this cultivation technique, when the price rose to 30 million, choked and coughed loudly. "Shit, who the hell has so much money?" she asked in shock but quickly looked at the elders behind. "Elders, do you have 30 million to raise it? Maybe 1 or 2 million more would be enough, that technique should be ours!" She said firmly, and the elders behind her smiled in embarrassment. "We''re sorry, miss. We could only raise 25 million and we were sure to get it. Besides, we owe 10 million to the auction with this, we can''t increase the debt anymore. The King would kill us if we did that, even if it''s to get a cultivation technique as good as this." Replied one of them helplessly. And Wang Yuwen got a little angry. ''Shit, is this seriously going to get out of our hands? It''s a king-grade cultivation technique! My father could die for it, would he really act like this?'' She thought in shock, and just then there was a sound at the door, which attracted her attention. One of the elders then got up to open the door. "Patriarch Lu? President Yu?" the elder asked in shock when he saw them but allowed them to pass. Wang Yuwen saw them, also surprised. "Patriarch Lu, President Yu, what''s wrong? I didn''t expect to see you here." She asked. They both nodded. "Miss Wang, we want to get that cultivation technique, but we don''t have enough money by ourselves. I was talking with President Yu and so we could see that the only way to obtain it, would be to join together, that''s why we came here. Since you are the boss, President Yu decided to leave the decision to you." Patriarch Lu said with a smile. Wang Yuwen''s eyes shone brightly at that moment. ''Right, an alliance...'' She thought and quickly stood up. "What are your requirements and how much money can you raise?" she asked. Patriarch Lu smiled. "My Lu family wants to form an alliance with the Desert King. An Alliance to form a Sect in this region. With a King Grade Cultivation Technique, a Sect at the Level of ''that sect'' could come out, which is an important starting point. President Yu, as one of the top leaders of her Wang Family, agreed with me, but we need her signature to consolidate everything. Besides, even if we don''t get that Cultivation Technique, with our current capabilities and with the other families, we could form the most powerful Sect in this desert, what do you say?" Patriarch Lu asked and passed a document that was already signed by two of them. Wang Yuwen grabbed it and frowned. This was certainly not a bad thing. She belongs to a Great Sect. Historically, her family always has one or two of its members within these Great Sects, which makes them the most powerful family in this desert. Since her family receives the help of such a sect. With the support of such a sect and with this cultivation technique... They should have no problem rising in this place. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Two signatures are missing, mine and my father''s...'' She thought. She considered several things, but seeing that time was short, she decided to sign the document. "Okay, then let''s do it like this. Let''s get this cultivation technique." She replied with a smile. "How much money do you have? We have 25 million here." She said again. And the two new ones nodded happily. "Haha, good decision, miss. Okay, with everything you have and ours, we have a total of 50 million. That''s more than enough." Said Patriarch Lu. "Please bid for this cultivation technique." Patriarch Lu said, and Wang Yuwen became excited once again. She would leave the rest of the things to think about later. For now, she must focus on getting this, so she immediately spoke. "40 million!" Raising the price by 10 million directly. It was the first time she had seen so much money together, and she was deeply excited. She was almost jumping for joy. Who could compete with her right now? Who could take away what belonged to her? She thought. Her arrogance went through the roof after bidding such a high figure. It was the same for everyone present. They were basically already rejoicing in their victory and sipping tea in a leisurely manner, all of them. But... Not even a minute later, the same voice from before rang out again. "60 million." With an absurd price, which they did not expect to hear in this place. It was so much so that... "PUUFFFF!" "PUUFFFF!" Inside this room, everyone spat out the tea they were drinking upon hearing such an astronomical amount. Chapter 75 - 75: Final part of the auction (1) "60 million?!" A loud shout came from Wang Yuwen''s VIP Room, but everyone was so shocked at the astronomical figure that had been announced that they didn''t even notice this. "Shit, who the hell is that? Does he have that much money? Isn''t that the last VIP Room? Who could have that much money from that room?" Wang Yuwen asked in shock, dropping back in her seat. Her continuous questions were the same questions that everyone in this room was asking. President Yu was also shocked, so he stood up. "Excuse me, Miss. I''m going to find out who it is." He replied and turned around to leave immediately, but just as he opened the door, he saw a familiar face about to knock on the door. "Is that you?" He asked when he saw him and quickly approached him seeing that this man should have the information. "Tell me, who are the people in that room fighting with us over that cultivation technique? How come they have so much money?" he asked quickly and quietly after dragging this man to the side. The man in question was the second in command of the auction house, only below President Yu himself. It''s just that this man was the one who organized this whole auction this time, as President Yu was busy planning the future Sect they wanted to found, so he wasn''t aware of many of the guests. He didn''t know anything about the guests because the introductions were made in the morning and were kept a constant secret for those who didn''t come at that time. He arrived a few hours ago. The man in front of him nodded. "That''s what I was coming to, president. Listen carefully..." He said and then came close to his ear to say a few things, which stunned President Yu. A deep fear covered his face at that instant. Then the man turned around and said: "That''s all, president. Please make the right decisions. Don''t mess with those people, I don''t want to lose the job yet." And after he had said that, he quickly left. The President Yu, although he was stunned still went quickly and entered the room. Where everyone looked at him expectantly. "Who is it?" Wang Yuwen asked from her seat, and President Yu walked up to her, and spoke something in her ear. Those words alone were enough for Wang Yuwen to stop. "Forget it, we don''t need that cultivation technique." She said firmly and then started eating some snacks from the table, turning a deaf ear to everything that might be going on around her. ... In another room, another immensely surprised one was Tang Yin. ''Shit, 60 million for that thing? Fuck, it''s a cultivation technique that only has about 4 or 5 uses available, and they give that much money? Are those guys a money bank or what the hell?'' He thought in shock when he heard that. That cultivation technique wasn''t even amazing, for crying out loud. ''How the hell could it cost that much?'' He thought in shock. But of course, he didn''t say it. The higher it was, so much the better. After all, a great portion of that money would go to him, who wouldn''t want to earn 60 million spiritual gold coins? ''Hahaha, now I''m getting rich, hell. These people are fucking awesome, they totally shut that girl up.'' He thought with a smile, and just then, the auctioneer gave a winner. "For VIP Room Number 14, for 60 million spiritual gold coins. Congratulations, now this King Grade technique belongs to you." Said the auctioneer with a big smile. He was the one who made the introductions during the morning and was aware of who were the ones in that room. Shit, he was the one who invited them here. He was immensely lucky that they were passing through town looking for some hard-to-find materials, and he was able to invite them to this auction when he mentioned to them about the sale of this King Grade technique and one of the materials they were looking for. And now that luck he had, translated into a sale of 60 million spiritual gold coins! The biggest sale ever seen in the entire auction, was made today thanks to his invitation! ''Could I be so lucky?'' He thought with great joy. But, knowing that time was precious, he quickly rushed to present the last item of this auction... Before that, many could only sigh heavily and go home so that, in about 10 minutes, the auction had become quite lonely. It was evening, after all. It was because of this that the auctioneer hurried to present the last auction item. "Gentlemen, the last auction item is here. Please, for those of you who have come for this object, I will make a quick introduction..." He said and then dropped the red blanket that covered it. Thus, a medium-sized glass box with a big beast''s heart inside came into view, its color was somewhere between red and black. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My dear ones, this beast heart was extremely difficult to hunt and unfortunately we lost a Spirit King in the process. As you well know, this is a Heart of a King Realm beast, the Dark Desert Earth Dragon, which has a great deal of utilities and if mixed with various spiritual herbs, you could even make a Pill that would allow you to break the King Realm''s Bottleneck and thus enter the next Realm. Of course, we know how difficult it is to make such a pill." "Even so, by itself the Heart of a Dark Desert Earth Dragon can be made into a pill and is one of the best ingredients to increase cultivation levels in the Ancestor Realm and enter the King Realm, even to increase levels in the latter Realm, so everyone knows its immense value. I will say no more, the starting price of this Desert Heart is 2 million, please begin." Said the auctioneer and stepped aside to witness the auction. Listing just one of the benefits of this heart was enough to ignite the flame of desire in most of those present... Even though they already knew it, hearing it again was something that always motivated them, so they immediately stood up and were about to start shouting their prices, but when they were all planning to shout their prices, they heard a voice coming from one of the VIP rooms. "10 million!" shouted Tang Yin with a smile. He didn''t want to waste any more time, he was nothing away from getting the last of the material he was missing from the ones sold here. He was going to auction for it from the start, and he would do so with a firm start. This price choked many of those present again. "Shit, is that him again, why the hell does that guy have so much money? He didn''t even try to get the cultivation technique, I thought he ran out of money." Said one. "That''s right, that bastard seems to only come for the materials to increase cultivation, could he be a powerful cultivator?" Many voices were raised among the normal guests and some VIPs, but they had a hard time raising the price. No matter how good a heart this beast was, it was an item you had to turn into a pill, and to do so, you needed an alchemist of a high level, which none of them had available. Why would they bid for something they couldn''t possibly use? So, they all fell silent. Then Tang Yin heard a voice coming from another room. "Haha, I hope Young Master Tang won''t be bothered by my intrusion..." Wang Yuwen said with a smile and immediately increased the price to 11 million. Tang Yin simply smiled. "12 million." Tang Yin increased. "13 million." "15 million." Tang Yin said, and Wang Yuwen laughed. "Hahaha, as expected from such a rich young master like you, but... I think I''m going to have to disappoint you this time, this item can''t fall into someone else''s hands today..." Wang Yuwen said. So, she immediately raised the price or planned to raise it. "18 milli..." But, was interrupted midway. "20 million." An icy voice came from the room that had just bought something for 60 million, leaving everyone stunned again. Wang Yuwen swallowed her words completely and remained silent. Even Tang Yin was shocked. ''Shit, do I have to compete with those people? Fuck, how come they have so much money? How is it possible that this thing could cost 20 million? At most, it could cost 15 million!'' Tang Yin thought with his heart in his throat, trying to calm down. These people were too rich, bidding for 60 million for something and then for 20 million for something else gave an example of their immense wealth¡­ ''Can I compete with them?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Chapter 76 - 76: Final part of the auction (2) 20 million was quite a large amount, but that was not the problem. The problem is the person who gave it. She was able to get 60 million for that cultivation technique just like that without batting an eye, doubling the price twice in a row. What if Tang Yin raises it to 25? Could he get this? ''Competing with her wouldn''t be impossible, I don''t know who they are, but if they have that much money and that girl doesn''t dare to compete with them, it means they have a high status, but I should be able to compete with them if I choose to pay with cultivation techniques, but...'' Tang Yin frowned after thinking this far. If he chose to pay with another cultivation technique, then he might be done for. Right now, he knows he''s hanging on by a thread, and he''s almost certain that girl is going to chase after him to take both of his spiritual herbs once he gets out of this auction. But if he were to reveal that he has more cultivation techniques of such caliber... The situation could be worse. Maybe even those people in that VIP room could go after him, and being so rich, they should be equally powerful. So, he had to consider a few things, but... He couldn''t give up. Tang Yin stared at the heart of the beast in the middle of the auction and made up his mind. "21 million." He spoke. Being the only one who dared to raise the price this time, something that surprised many of those present, but Tang Yin turned a deaf ear to everything they were talking about, just focused on listening to what was coming out of that room, which he was staring at. In that room, the woman who was participating looked at the lady, and she nodded to her. Then she spoke again. "25 million." Tang Yin then frowned a little. Still, he raised the price again. "30 million." This time at 5 million, and he said it firmly. This price was already well above the original price this heart of beasts could fetch. But... After all, the price was determined by the need of the one who wanted it. If the one who wanted it needed it urgently, in a life-or-death situation, this heart could cost 100 million or even more. It all depends on how much the other person needs it. And Tang Yin doesn''t know if that woman who is raising the price needs this heart urgently and so she could drive the price up to a new level. Thus, tension began to be felt in the atmosphere. It was the first time someone raised the price twice after the voice from that room had gone out. The three women in the room frowned slightly. "Thirty-five million." She said firmly. Tang Yin was getting more and more scared. This might be his only chance to get this heart, was it going to slip away from him like this? He thought. ''Should I try to talk it out? ''No, it''s a problem because there are so many people. Even if I can help them with a lot of things, it won''t do any good if I get killed by all these guys before I do...'' He thought, trying to think of a possibility. Still, he could only raise the price again. "40 million." He spoke. It was then that the woman stared into the room that kept steadily increasing the price. "Young man, are you raising the price because you need it urgently or because you want me to spend more money?" She asked directly. She was not afraid of any of the people present at this auction, so she could speak freely. Tang Yin was a little surprised to receive this question, but he smiled and apologized. He saw an opportunity to do something. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m sorry, miss. I don''t plan to take it out on you. As a bidder in this auction who has gone out of her way to prove what wants and doesn''t use dirty tactics to get it, I respect you. But this is a very necessary item for me. I dare not say that I can give you something of equal value because I don''t know how important such an item is to you, but if you can let me get it, I will be immensely grateful and promise to make it up to you at some point in the future. If you can''t, that''s fine, you can continue the auction, but I won''t stop until I get it." Tang Yin replied sincerely. There was nothing better than being sincere in this life, sincerity is the key to making good friends, after all. Even the three women in that room were surprised that this person, who had been strongly opposing Wang Yuwen, was so cordial and sincere. Besides¡­ "This guy is quite smart and knows how to choose the words he will use. Hehe, miss, should we fight him to the end? We could see to what extent his riches are." Said the woman as she looked at the beautiful lady in the middle of the room. For hours she had not moved from that spot and was already exhausted. She also did not expect this young man who left a confused impression on her to be so cordial, so she hesitated for a moment. "Is it hard to get this item if we let it go?" She asked softly, and the woman in front of her shook her head with a smile. "I don''t think so, we should be able to get it from the Desert Sect, but you should be prepared for those people to bother you for a few days." She replied. The lady then frowned. ''Desert Sect... Annoying...'' She thought, not knowing what to do. "Can it be beneficial if we don''t increase further?" She asked again, a somewhat confused question, but one that was understood perfectly by the two women here. It was then that the woman in front of her stood thinking for a moment. In the end, she could only sigh. "I don''t know, it''s a normal person who might die tonight. There are more than 12 Spiritual Kings surrounding the auction and the city, they are all waiting for him to come out. I don''t know if he can escape that." He answered truthfully. The lady then frowned even more, but after a moment, she relaxed and made up her mind... ... During that time of silence, Tang Yin''s heart pounded in his chest. He was nervous because whatever decision this person made could be crucial for him. A few minutes later, he heard the same voice. As soon as he heard it, he was startled. "Hahaha, the Young Man is really a smart person and a good talker. Since you need it so much to say that, then I hope you will put it to good use. Good luck and I sincerely hope to see you in the future." She replied calmly, retiring from the auction. These words were like beautiful bells ringing in Tang Yin''s ears. Those few words brought a great relief to his mind. He had been so nervous these few minutes, that when he heard those words, he fell into his seat with great relief. He even sweated for a moment. If he was going to leave here running away, at the very least, he should have everything he needed in his inventory, that would give him peace of mind and the motivation to leave this place. So, this was a great relief to him, and he immediately thanked her. "Thank you very much, miss. I hope to see you in the future." Tang Yin said happily, and that was when the auctioneer started the countdown, announcing that Tang Yin had obtained the heart of the beast for 40 million spiritual gold coins. The words of that woman had left more than one confused, especially those in Wang Yuwen''s room, but there was little they could do. Tang Yin seeing that the state of the auction was one of confusion because of what had happened, took advantage of that moment of bewilderment to leave his room quickly and went down to the floor below, running to the reception. He was not going to stop. He knew very well that, from this moment on, he was going to face quite a difficult situation for him. The most difficult he had faced so far since he came into this world. After arriving at the VIP reception, he swiped the salesman''s token he had been given earlier. There were not many people in this place, but Tang Yin could feel several people staring at him. They already knew of his presence in this place. ''There are a lot of them... Several Spirit Kings and even more Spirit Ancestors. It''s dangerous...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. "Young Master, here. The heart of the beast you just obtained and all the remaining money for its sale." Said the receptionist as she handed him some gold striped money cards, the maximum issued in this world that could hold 5 million coins, and a storage bag, where the heart of the beast was. Tang Yin nodded and received everything that belonged to him, then looked at her with a smile. "May I ask where the bathroom is? Spending many hours in that room has made me a little sick to my stomach." Tang Yin said with an embarrassed smile. The receptionist looked at him in confusion. Chapter 77 - 77: What way do you have? Still, after her initial slight confusion, she nodded. Her countenance hadn''t changed, but she had already warned her superiors of Tang Yin''s presence here, so knowing more about where she would go was much better for her. "Of course, go there and cross to the right..." She said as she pointed to him. Tang Yin nodded and went to the bathroom. As soon as he entered, he heard a sound in his head. [Ding] [Host in distress] [Mission issued] [Escape from the chase!] [Main Branch Mission] | Mission: 12 Spirit Kings and 20 Spirit Ancestors are looking for you, escape from them. | You will receive help from the system: Please say ''Map'' in your head, and the System Map will be available to you until you manage to escape from the chase. | Time: 24 hours remaining. Please escape before the arrival of the Desert King. | Reward Level 1: For escaping unharmed: Passive Skill: Heat resistance (Level 5). Passive Skill: Running (Level 3). Passive Skill: Minor Wounds Recovery (Level 3). Active Skill: 3 Killing Strikes of the Bloody Swordsman. One Hundred (100) Spirit Ancestor Pills. One Thousand (1,000) Earth Grade 3-Color Rainbow Ascension Pills. 10 (Ten) Cultivation Augmentation Token (Free Use): Level 1. Random Earth Fire. | Reward Level 2: For escaping without an arm: All of the above, reduced by 10%. | Reward Level 3: For escaping without a leg and an arm: Everything from Level 1 is reduced by 30%. | Condition for completing the mission: You must escape using any means. | Penalty for failure: The system will not penalize you, but you will possibly die. [Good luck, Host] Tang Yin was stunned after seeing this large mission window that had appeared in front of him. ''Shit, will I be able to get help from the system? That''ll make it easier.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, then went down to look at the rewards, being stunned. ''Passive Skills? What the hell are they? What kind of skills are they, Administrator?'' he asked in his head. And while he waited for the Administrator''s answer, he finished looking at the whole message. He was stunned by the Level 2 and 3 rewards, he thought they would be higher, but no, they were rewards in case he ended up limbless, what the fuck did the system mean by that? He thought. But just at that moment, the Administrator spoke in his head to answer him regarding his previous question. [It''s a good thing you''ll know when you unlock them. For now, may I ask what you''re doing?] The Administrator, instead of answering with something clear, left a question at the end, as he was watching Tang Yin was throwing some things on his face. Although Tang Yin was looking at the system window, he still hadn''t forgotten what he had come to this place to do. ''But what are you doing?'' was the Administrator''s question. Tang Yin then smiled. ''Hehe, take a good look.'' He said in his mind and left the topic of the mission for later. Because this was the most important thing right now. Thus, 5 minutes quickly passed, and soon he felt movement outside. ''They can''t wait any longer, huh.'' He thought, and then Tang Yin decided to show himself.... His face, eye color, and hair color had changed. He wasn''t wearing a mask this time; he wore a veil on his face that revealed the scar in the middle of it. Unfortunately, he couldn''t hide those scars because they had an energy that repelled any kind of substance, or energy that was trying to interfere with their nature. Still, with this scar, he was less recognizable, so it was no bad thing. As soon as he showed himself, one of the men walking around frowning and looking around went to him. "Sir, haven''t you seen around here a Young Master with blue hair?" He asked urgently as he dragged Tang Yin to the side. Tang Yin looked somewhat frightened when he saw this, and his face looked as if he was very afraid. He quickly shook his head. "No... Sir. I just came out of the bathroom; I haven''t seen any people around here." He replied. His voice was different, and he was even trembling with fear at this point. The man in front of him frowned and then let out a snort with his mouth. "Hmph, you can go." He replied and then turned around, leaving the disguised Tang Yin free. Tang Yin then smiled and began to walk leisurely through the auction, watching the people leaving constantly. After about 5 minutes, he decided to leave. There were a lot of people looking for him, there were at least 6 Spirit Kings. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That left him in shock, but he still smiled. After he left the auction, he walked down the long road and entered the alchemist association, where he bought several things in the name of ''Ren Xun'' and then left. He visited several stores and bought numerous masks that would serve as a cover for him to escape from this place and also stocked up on a lot of food. This time, he was sure that he would not be able to get to the northern region quickly because it was too difficult to take a flying boat in this city. Those people would not take long to realize what happened and would run to look for him. Besides, he was sure that there were Spirit Kings at the four gates of the city, so it was complicated to escape unharmed. Still, if he did the proper procedures, he could surely do it. So, he began to prepare back and forth, and within an hour he had prepared a large amount of food and other things he would need. ''Hm, I don''t have too many assassination weapons left, but... They should be enough to get to the northern region.'' He thought as he looked at the assassination weapons he had in his inventory, and after that, he smiled. He had the map the system had given him open and noticed that numerous red dots had appeared all over the map. ''Holy crap, that''s 12 Spirit Kings.'' Tang Yin thought in shock. He didn''t expect that Wang Family to be so powerful and couldn''t help but be surprised even though the system had told him before, but he still smiled. [Hey, do you really have any way to get out of here?] the Administrator asked at that moment. Tang Yin smiled. ''What, are you worried about me?'' Tang Yin asked with a calm smile underneath the veil he was wearing. [Hmph, it would be really annoying if my new Host dies so quickly, what will I do if you die? I''ll be waiting until some idiot picks me up again, do you know how lonely that is?] Replied the Administrator with some anger. Tang Yin then smiled and pulled out a green mask from his inventory. ''Hehe, don''t worry. I won''t die so easily.'' Tang Yin replied and then noticed that several red dots were heading toward where he was running... [Oh? Do you have any way to escape this chase?] the Administrator asked. Tang Yin then put on his mask and smiled coldly under his mask. ''Of course, who do you think I am?'' Tang Yin replied. His cold smile was like that of a demon waiting for its prey, but no one could see it... [What way do you have?] Asked the Administrator at that moment, his voice sounded quite interested to know the answer. Tang Yin then smiled even more and noticed that the Spirit Kings were quite close, on the street behind this one... Chapter 78 - 78: RUN! ''Listen carefully, Administrator...'' Tang Yin said in his mind and took off the veil and put on the mask. The Administrator was quite interested in this, what way did he have to escape the pursuit of so many powerful people? Being a normal person, could he really do it? The Administrator thought doubtfully. Then Tang Yin noticed that several people were coming towards where he was and smiled under the mask, turned around, and... "RUN!" he shouted and immediately started running down the street. This was seen by all the oncoming cultivators and seeing a man in a green mask running off, they immediately shouted. "There he goes, run after him!" And they immediately started running after him. Tang Yin on his part, was running as if his life depended on it (because that was the case) while the Administrator in his head was scolding him. [Fuck, motherfucker, why didn''t you say so before? Shit, and here I was thinking you had some good idea to escape the chasers...] Said the angry administrator in his head. ''You''re an idiot, what other way can I think of to escape from a bunch of Spirit Kings? If I don''t run, I''m dead.'' Tang Yin replied in his head as he ran and looked around. The Administrator then sneered at him. [Heh, you waste my time and say you can survive if you run, do you think you''re going to run faster than them? I think you are thinking too much, look, they are almost catching up with you] Replied the Administrator with a mocking smile. But Tang Yin paid no attention to him. Of course, he knew he was being overtaken. ''Take a good look at what I''ll do and be quiet, it''s all part of a plan.'' Tang Yin replied in his head, but in reality, he was worried in his heart. He didn''t know if what he would do would work perfectly for him, but it was the best he could come up with. Just then, he turned his direction and ran into a familiar house next to it, surprising the cultivators a little. Tang Yin quickly jumped over the wall outside and immediately entered the house, he flung open the door, surprising a family of 4 who were stunned looking at him. Tang Yin then smiled under his mask and immediately took out a 10-thousand-coin money card and threw it out. "If anyone comes and asks for me, you can tell them I ran north." Tang Yin said and immediately ran to the back entrance, which was the door facing north it was the back door, so when the cultivators who had just entered through the front door came out, they didn''t notice him. Just then Tang Yin took off his mask and threw it into a nearby trash can. After that, he took out a blue mask and jumped over the wall again, but didn''t stop at this house, he stopped 3 houses later and entered the house, found people inside so he did the same procedure, but this time he went out the east door, threw away the mask and put on another one and then ran to the west. [Do you think something like this would work? Those families will be threatened because of you now and will surely reveal everything] Said the Administrator seeing the diversionary tactic he was using. ''Why would I have to worry about people I don''t know? I''ve already done so much by giving them 10,000 gold coins. Besides, the idea is for them to reveal everything. The distractions are in place, but it''s not enough yet, you''ll see in a moment...'' Tang Yin replied calmly as he ran to different houses, repeating the process several times. He had chosen a low-level residential area precisely because he could do this, and he was sure not to find cultivators in any of those houses. Whether it worked for him or not, he didn''t care right now. It was something he should try anyway. Thus, the night went on as Tang Yin entered different houses and left many distracting things behind. If they wanted to look for him by smell, with some spirit beast, Tang Yin left some of his clothes strewn around different houses and quickly put on others. If they wanted to look for him by the color of his mask, he changed the mask constantly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they wanted to look for him by his physique, they realized that Tang Yin could change his physique a bit, so there was no point. ... The cultivators were angry about this, but they had surrounded the entire city at this point, they were not worried about him escaping. Still, that a normal person had tricked them in such ways and they still can''t find him is frustrating. "That bastard is like a cockroach, shit, how does he run so fast? On top of that he knows exactly where to walk and where not to walk, do we have a traitor?" shouted Wang Yuwen angrily and stomped on the ground as she saw her cultivators each time coming back to tell her the same thing. "Miss... Should we use force in that area?" One of them asked but was looked at angrily by everyone else, not counting Wang Yuwen. "Use force in a residential area of ordinary citizens? Are you crazy? Do you want to raise a riot?" shouted one of the elders who has always been with Wang Yuwen. But Wang Yuwen, surprisingly, was considering using it. "Use the force, no matter what, those spiritual herbs are mine. Besides, that bastard is immensely rich, I want all his money." She said coldly and walked forward. "I''m going to lead this." She said, but immediately the elder who had earlier reprimanded the other stopped her. "Miss, are you sane? Using force in a residential area of ordinary citizens could kill a lot of people!" He said stepping in her way. Wang Yuwen nodded at him. "I understand, Elder. Don''t worry, I''m not an assassin either. By using force, I don''t mean attacking that area, I''m talking about making a curfew. We will use the city''s military forces to surround that entire area. We have more than 5 Spirit Kings surrounding him right now, if we move now, he won''t be able to escape from that area." Wang Yuwen replied calmly, and the Elder in front of her frowned. "Moving so many people will cost quite a lot of money even if it''s just for one night, after all, the military forces we have in this city don''t belong to us, are you sure?" the elder asked, and she nodded firmly to him. "If we manage to catch him, not only those spirit herbs will be ours, we could take more from him. I heard that he was the one who sold that King Grade Technique, with such an amount of money, do you think it''s not worth it?" she replied and walked past the elder with a mysterious smile. "Send a message to the city lord and all the forces of the alliance families, make three fences, the first one to surround the entire residential area and the other 2 to surround perimeters close to where he could escape. Now." She said firmly, and the rest could only nod and go do what she had done. Like this... Less than 30 minutes later, a large number of armed forces of normal people and cultivators were walking the streets of the city and surrounding the residential area. In addition... Soon, the alarms were set. *WUAAAAAAAAAAAAU* The loud sounds of the alarms began to ring throughout the city, from one side to the other, alerting every person outside their homes. This frightened a large number of people who were still walking the lighted streets of the city. ''What the hell is going on?'' thought many of them. Those alarms only went off when something serious had happened, why did they turn them on now? That was the question running through their minds, but they couldn''t come up with the answer. However, some people in the residential area of ordinary citizens were becoming suspicious. ¡­ Even Tang Yin was surprised by this and frowned. He had run all over the residential area of citizens and was already out of that area. He was in the commercial area right now. There weren''t many people because it was already late, but still, Tang Yin was able to camouflage himself among the few passersby. As he walked camouflaged with a face that wasn''t his nor was it the one he had before, Tang Yin watched a large number of city guards walking around and sending each person to their homes. ''Curfew, huh. That girl sure is trying.'' Tang Yin thought and nodded to the guard in front of him telling him that he should go home. He simply turned around and crossed into a dark corner. He climbed over the top of a building and started running towards another area. During the course, he passed through one of the city gates and frowned... Then he quickly ran to another and frowned even more. This time he couldn''t even make it to the city gate when he had to run into the courtyard of a construction site to hide. ''Holy shit, these guys are making 3 fences around the whole city.'' He thought in shock. He had seen the first fence in the residential area, luckily, he escaped just before it was completed. He saw a third fence that surrounded practically the entire city, even though it was gigantic. And now there is a third fence that was very close to him, in this residential area that is a cultivator''s area. ''How did he do it? Did she mobilize all the guard and local forces?'' He thought in shock. The number of people needed to surround a city of over 300 million people was an absurd amount. Even more so if she makes three fences! [Hahahaha, I told you that you couldn''t escape with tricks like that. Those guys obviously already know that you sold such a good Cultivation Technique, do you think they''ll let you escape that easily?" the administrator asked in his head while laughing out loud. Tang Yin simply frowned. ''Tsk, be quiet. I thought I could escape because they don''t know that I''m a hunter and killer, hence, they still think I''m in the common residential area, but since this girl dared so much, I have to reciprocate her good deed of spending so much money.'' Tang Yin thought angrily and quickly turned around and entered the cultivator residential area... This time his passage through this area was quick, and he changed his clothes a total of 37 times. 45 times he changed his mask, and 11 times he changed his face. He had already run out of masks and he had already run out of material to change his face. He threw his changes of clothes and masks in different places, but all these places had something in common. Despite the fact that they were scattered all over the residential area and he had alerted many people in the process, half of them were scattered as if they were going toward the eastern, and the other half were scattered as if they were going toward the northern. Tang Yin stopped near the second surrounding fence, which was the closest to one of the city gates. ''Hehe, all set. Now wish me luck that this works, because if it doesn''t, we''re dead.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. [What are you going to do? It''s impossible to escape, those guys are everywhere. I''ve counted up to 1,200 people during these 30 minutes you''ve been running] Said the Administrator in his head. Tang Yin smiled. ''Map'' he said in his mind, and the map that was all the time materialized in front of him became bigger. It showed the whole area of the city, many red dots, and also part of the desert that was outside the city. Near him and in the distance, he could hear screams and the sound of beasts seeking his scent. Tang Yin then smiled and pulled something out of his inventory. When the Administrator saw that he was shocked for a moment. [Shit, why the hell hadn''t I thought of that? You still have that!] he shouted in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. He marked a section of the map and activated the Feather he held in his hands... ''Teleportation Feather.'' Tang Yin thought and closed his eyes... Soon, he felt like he was falling, but a moment later, he felt solid ground. A small wave of cold hit him at that moment, and he opened his eyes. He looked around and could see a big city nearby with a lot of movement and dark sand all around, on the other side was a huge desert with huge naturally formed sand mountains. Above it was a beautiful starry sky. Tang Yin then smiled... Chapter 79 - 79: Shit, Im a genius "Hahahaha, it really worked. Shit, I''m a genius, hahahaha." Tang Yin couldn''t stop laughing and praising himself for thinking of this. Of course, he couldn''t forget the Teleportation Feather he obtained as soon as he arrived in this world at such an important time. If it wasn''t for the Teleportation Feather, how would he be so calm in this situation? He would have died if not for it possibly. The Administrator was in shock, but he was still annoyed. ''Hahaha, I told you I could do this mission easily.'' Tang Yin said in his mind, then turned around and stopped looking at the city. The area he had teleported, to was the northwest area, which is a bit off the direction he should take which is to the gate facing north. So, he started running through the desert while mocking the Administrator in his head. ''Damn, I basically gave him a mission that he completed with something I gave him. What a mistake...'' Thought the Administrator at the time, but there was nothing he could do. It was done, he could only sigh and award him the rewards. He stopped answering and went to sleep to forget about how unfortunate today had been. ... In Dark Sand City, the situation was getting out of control 4 hours later. Wang Yuwen was extremely angry, throwing things on the ground. "Shit, how could that guy escape when there were so many people surrounding him? It''s impossible, that guy must be among the ordinary citizens!" she shouted and then looked at her subordinates. "Close the city and search among every single common citizen, take a new census, it''s impossible for that guy to escape from my hand being in my territory!" she shouted with great anger. They had been walking the streets, searching the houses. They even investigated all the sales that were made in the last few hours in the stores and discovered that someone had bought a large number of masks from different stores and a lot of clothes, plus he had bought an immense amount of food. They were sure it was Tang Yin, but they could not understand why he was doing it. For what purpose? What was he planning? They thought, but even when they all tried to find the answer to their questions, they found absolutely nothing. One of them even thought that Tang Yin might be hiding underground, which was why he bought so much food, but after a moment thought, it seemed unlikely. Throughout the night a census was conducted, and the city was in chaos for the next 24 hours... The person who caused this... He was running through the desert with a happy face. ''Shit, I never thought there could be this kind of skills without a Spiritual Bone, isn''t it too amazing?'' Tang Yin said in his mind with a big smile as he ran at a speed that he never thought he could run without having cultivation. In this cultivation world, it is not impossible to obtain skills without a Spiritual Bone. Some items can give you some skills, and there are also treasures, but finding them is either a real challenge or simply too expensive. But, if you want to have an internal skill without having a Spiritual Bone, Tang Yin can think of very few possibilities, and among those, the best known is: A Domain. Some people are born with domains, and these are special, different, strange, and very surprising abilities. If you are not born with one, you can still get some domains as you get stronger. For example, some people are very lucky and unlock a domain when they cross into the Seventh Realm with their Sixth Spiritual Bone, but it is not very common. Another moment where you will get a domain is when you cross the Ninth Realm, at that moment you will automatically get an important domain for your Inherited Spiritual Weapon. Unfortunately, if you do not have an Inherited Spiritual Weapon, you will not be able to obtain that domain. This is one of the few advantages that cultivators with an Inherited Spiritual Weapon have over cultivators who were born without an Inherited Spiritual Weapon. But the truth is that the domains can be obtained without the need for a Spiritual Bone. And they are too amazing skills. They are the epitome of skills. In the world of Tang Yin, the person who has the most powerful Domain is a woman from one of the most powerful Hidden Sects, an Ice Sect. This woman is powerful enough, and her dominion is impressive enough to freeze an entire world. That is why she is the most respected woman in the entire Supreme Sect of which he is the heir, and she is also one of the few women Tang Yin doesn''t want to think about. But the truth is that all these abilities have one thing in common: You need to activate it with spiritual energy. There are very few exceptions among the domains that do not need spiritual energy and are special because they do not do harm or something similar, they are special in every sense of the word and therefore are very rare. Among a billion people, there is not even one. And it is precisely because Tang Yin knows all this that he feels stunned when he sees the four skills that the system has given him. Above all, the first three, the Passive Skills. They are skills that are always active, but you can choose to use them and not use them at your whim. That is, they can be turned off at your whim. But, what''s more surprising... They don''t use spiritual energy! Well, according to the system, these abilities will increase when Tang Yin can use spiritual energy since that''s the only way to use them to their full potential. Even so, now that he has no spiritual energy, he can still use them, but only a part of them. Nevertheless, they are amazing! According to the system, Tang Yin can run freely all over the desert under the hot sun and not feel hot, thanks to the passive skills of heat Resistance and Running. The two complement each other too well. The heat resistance allows you to not get tired as quickly as it keeps you from feeling hot to a certain point, while the running one allows you to run at a faster speed than you could. These are beautiful abilities! But, of course, there is a problem. ''The heat resistance keeps me from tiring quickly, but the ability to run at a faster speed than I should be able to, makes me tire faster than normal. They complement each other well, but it''s dangerous to use them for a long time. Besides, at night, the heat resistance skill is useless in this place, huh.'' Tang Yin thought as he rested while lying down in the desert. Right now, he has only tested the benefits of the Running skill, as it is nighttime and the desert is with a nice cold environment. So he is eager to try the other skills, but it is already past midnight, so Tang Yin chose to spend the night in this place. There were few wild animals around this area most of them were snakes or scorpions, so it was not bad for sleeping. They were not that dangerous, and since he had gotten far enough away from the city to avoid being tracked and covered his tracks very well, he was sure he had fled from his pursuers. So, after eating a little, he went to sleep. He had received good rewards this time and was totally satisfied. Not only were the four skills he had received very good, but the pills were plentiful in quantity and expensive. In addition, he had received Cultivation Augmentation Tokens that he could use on him. And even an Earth Fire, which was the reward that motivated him the most. Not a bad fire he got, although he doesn''t like it much. Even so, it was still a good treasure. Although he was more motivated it was because he was already heading in the direction of the northern region. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He doesn''t know when he''ll be able to get there following the maps he bought in the city, but he''s sure he''ll be able to get his cultivation back soon... Chapter 80 - 80: This shit is so big... And so, several months passed... Tang Yin had been running all over the great desert for a long time. He never thought this desert was so big. He had been running almost all day long and only slept for a few hours at night, and then continued his run. Although he had some trouble because he encountered some spiritual beasts, he still managed to escape and had made the most of his time, despite that, he still saw desert everywhere. ''Good thing I bought enough food...'' He thought in shock, might starve to death if he hadn''t bought enough food. After all, the wild beasts of this desert were scarce, and the spiritual ones were difficult to hunt. On one occasion, he almost died because he had entered the territory of a beast tens of thousands of years old, a worm that almost ate him in one bite. Still, he did not stop and continued his lonely journey. He saw some people in the distance carrying huge loads with carts pulled by wild beasts and spirit beasts. But he did not approach them. If they were going towards the city from which he had set out, they might carry information about him, and that would be bad. Occasionally, a few flying boats passed by at high speeds as well, but nothing noteworthy to Tang Yin. Thus... Months continued to pass, and 1 year after leaving Dark Sand City, Tang Yin began to feel the cold of the northern region and arrived at a city that had another anomaly. This city, is considered small, as it was about the size of Blizzard Flower City. When Tang Yin saw this city, he rejoiced and shouted for joy. "Hahahaha, shit, I finally made it to a city. Fuck, how is it possible that this stupid desert is so big? Over 1 year of travel just to cross from Dark Sand City to this city." Tang Yin thought. All this time, he had been equally angry at how huge this desert was. He would love to see this desert from above so he could gauge its size, but now he could only rejoice and run to the city. When he arrived, he was surprised. ''Another anomaly? Even one of this impressive style.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw that this city had two halves. The half that was towards the desert was a desert city like any other. While the half that was more towards the north was a land of cold, a bit icy. Finding natural anomalies is a strange thing, but it is always nice to see, so when he arrived in the city, he went sightseeing for a few days and bought various things. He ate some food and found that the food in the cold part of the city was much more delicious than the food in the hot part of town. It was a strange but unique contrast. During this time, Tang Yin became known in the city, as this was a city that seldom received visitors. Everyone here was a native except for a few exceptions, like Tang Yin. "Young Master, when you can, come again, the city is always open." Said a few people behind Tang Yin, and he smiled and nodded to them before boarding the flying boat that would take him to the true north region. During his time in the city, he made several friends, especially among those who sold food. As a food lover, Tang Yin ate a lot of different things these days. Those people were the ones behind him, seeing him off. ''This city has as many good people as the first day I arrived.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he left with a good impression of this city, but he could not stay. Because it is not a city that receives many visitors, it is a large city but sparsely populated. And because of that, they have no transportation networks between the central cities, moreover, it is in a small empire on the borders of the northern region. That is why Tang Yin had to rent a private flying boat entirely, paying a large amount of money. Soon, the private flying boat began to fly to the center of the northern region. It would be another long trip because the flying boat was not very fast, still, it was faster than walking or running. Tang Yin simply enjoyed the scenery the rest of the way as he saw that it was gradually no longer raining, but snowing heavily. The forests were gradually being painted white the further into the northern region he went, and the cities, were completely painted white. As Tang Yin was looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, someone spoke to him from behind. "Young Master Tang, please put this on." Said a man who came behind Tang Yin and passed him some special coats made from the skin of an animal. The people driving the boat were four people, this was the captain and owner of the boat. "Mr. Liao, thank you very much." Tang Yin replied with a smile and put on the coat. "From here on, it will be much colder. It''s better to be safe than sorry." Liao Ben said with a friendly smile as he approached Tang Yin at the prow of the boat to look at the scenery, and Tang Yin nodded to him. "I can see that you know a lot about the northern region, have you traveled there?" Tang Yin asked, and Liao Ben nodded wistfully. "Although you see me now as a normal person and I have no strength, in the past I was a cultivator who traveled this region with a big smile on my face and pride, accompanied by my wife." Liao Ben replied with a nostalgic smile on his face. Tang Yin was a little surprised. "Were you crippled?" Tang Yin asked, and he nodded. "Yes... At that time, I was a talented cultivator seeking to reach the top. I was born in a small village, but I was able to reach so high so I said to myself, what can stop me? And with my wife, we went all over this region as a talented duo, recognized geniuses, but..." In the end, Liao Ben shook his head with a helpless smile. "When we faced a true genius, we could only give in to his power. Unfortunately, that person was too powerful and wanted to humiliate us, so we ended up like this." He replied. Tang Yin then nodded and remembered something. "Could it be that he is a person from the Second Great Sect in this place? I remember you told me that, if I wanted to go there, you couldn''t take me because you are not allowed to enter there... Is that so?" Tang Yin asked, and Liao Ben nodded. "That''s right, right now that person is an elder of that sect. Really someone talented." He replied. "Unfortunately, that also involved our daughter and... We have no idea where she is anymore." Said Liao Ben, at last, filled with nostalgia and sadness. Their beautiful daughter had been kidnapped by that Sect, and they, as normal little humans, what could they do? They could only watch helplessly as she was taken away. Tang Yin was shocked that this was so and looked at him in shock but said nothing to him. "Young Master, that sect is dangerous, so I ask you to be careful. If you are in Asgard City nothing will happen to you, but try to avoid entering the Icy Tower City, the sect there is not good." Liao Ben said, and then turned around and walked back into the control room. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His face was one of pure helplessness and pain. ''Icy Tower Sect, huh. What a shameless sect... But it''s strange, could it be that the Spiritual Weapon they inherit is very good, for them to choose to kidnap her like this?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, but there was no answer to his question unless he asked Liao Ben. Even then, he wouldn''t. It was none of his business. After that, the trip passed without any event. And so, more than one month had passed traveling, and he was finally able to see the Northern Asgard City... Chapter 81 - 81: A Beautiful City As soon as he saw the Northern Asgard City, Tang Yin was stunned by what he was seeing. It was an immensely large city, the largest he had seen so far in this world. In fact, it was as big as many cities he saw when he was in his world. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that wasn''t what surprised him. The size is the least of it. It could never compare to the Celestial City that was once under his stewardship. The point is... The beautiful infrastructure! The buildings were large, with beautifully decorated windows and a very good choice of colors. Even though it was a Frozen City, it looked extremely lively. The buildings he managed to see in the distance were beautiful enough to amaze him. Even in his world, such a work of art was not common. During his life before he died and during his travels, only saw a few cities in his world that could compare to this one. In addition, in the distance, it could be seen that two immense rivers were entering from different regions. One from the east and the other from the west, these rivers did not freeze even though snow was falling almost all the time. The snow would fall into the water, and small snowflakes would form and then melt and turn into liquid spiritual energy, but mysteriously, the river never overflowed. It was a complete river of liquid spiritual energy! ''Unbelievable, do they really have this kind of mechanism in this world?'' He thought in amazement when he saw this. Both rivers crossed practically the entire city and then joined at one point, flowing into a huge lake that was in the center of the city. The lake is guarded by strong cultivators all the time, and is normally used for the cultivators of the Ice Divine Sect to go down to cultivate there. In fact, according to Liao Ben, this lake is occasionally used as one of the tests to enter the Ice Divine Sect, but he did not know why. To Tang Yin, the reason was quite obvious. Such a large lake made of spiritual energy is a difficult test for any cultivator to pass. Even more, if the spiritual energy is as pure as this. On the other hand, the Ice Divine Sect was behind the city but above the mountains. Tang Yin could not see it, it was hidden and on top of huge mountains. Still, this beautiful infrastructure had amazed him. Once he arrived in the city and got off the flying boat, he noticed many strong cultivators walking around, although there were also ordinary citizens. This time he was surprised by the order in this place. ''A city truly worthy of admiration, huh.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then looked at Liao Ben. "Mr. Liao, will you stay in the city for a while?" Tang Yin asked, but Liao Ben shook his head. "I seldom go out this far, my wife must be worried. I have to hurry back for that." Liao Ben said, and Tang Yin nodded to him. "Young Master Tang, I hope you take care of yourself and can recover. Have a good trip and try to stay out of trouble, in this city trouble is dealt with a heavy hand. I hope to see you again before I die." Liao Ben said as he patted Tang Yin''s shoulder with a smile. Tang Yin nodded at him. "Hahaha, Mr. Liao, don''t lose hope. You will surely live for a long time. I hope to see you again and eat the delicious food they make in your restaurant; I wish you good luck." Tang Yin said and took out some money cards. "Here, so you can expand your restaurant more, and maybe when I see you again you will have something more delicious." Tang Yin said, and put the cards in his hand, then turned around. "See you later, Mr. Liao." He said with a smile as he said goodbye and left. Liao Ben was a little dazed, but he said goodbye too, and when he saw the money cards, he felt dazed for a long time... ... After enjoying the city, Tang Yin was anxious. He was in the city that might be his last tour in this world before he could cultivate again. He didn''t want to waste time even when he wanted to visit more places in the city, so he headed straight to the Alchemist Association. ''In this city, the powers are quite impressive...'' Tang Yin thought in a daze after seeing quite a few powerful people walking around. Therefore, he didn''t want to waste any more time, so he put on a dark robe that covered him quite a bit along with a black mask, and entered the alchemists'' association. After entering, he walked to one of the empty reception areas, and a lady came out to attend him. "Sir, may I ask what you want? Buy? Sell? Whatever you wish, please tell me and I will make sure to serve you properly." She said professionally, and Tang Yin took out the token that Xie Meiyu had given him earlier and passed it to the lady. The lady looked at it for a moment with some surprise and then looked at Tang Yin. ''One of the low-level elders?'' She thought doubtfully but looked at the token again. ''This token... It has something different, but it certainly belongs to a low-level elder... Why doesn''t he have cultivation?'' She thought with doubt, but if he had this token, she must treat him with respect, so she smiled. "Elder, follow me this way please." She said and then started directing Tang Yin to the second floor, and then the third floor. "Elder, may I ask what empire you come from? What branch of the association do you belong to? This token looks familiar, but I don''t understand why." She said as she looked at Tang Yin and walked around the third floor of this place. Tang Yin, this time, did not tell a lie. "I come from the Southern Region, but when I was passing through the East, I met an acquaintance and she gave me this token because I lost mine due to various problems I went through." Tang Yin replied, and the lady was surprised and looked at him. "May I ask you what that person''s name is?" "Her name is Xie Meiyu." Tang Yin answered her question, and she was even more surprised. "Miss Xie? I see... That''s why it looked familiar." She said and smiled at him. "Then please follow me to the top floor. I thought you were a low-level Elder and that''s why I brought you to the third floor, but it doesn''t go according to the status of the Miss''s token." She answered sincerely and then started directing him to the top floor. Tang Yin was quite surprised by the fact that Xie Meiyu is known even here. He began to wonder what her actual status might be. "Is she in this place?" Tang Yin asked. The lady in front of him shook her head. "I don''t know, normally people of her status don''t enter through the door where customers enter and I''m a small receptionist, I don''t have the status to see her." She replied with an embarrassed smile, and Tang Yin then nodded. Thus, they both walked to the top floor. There were few rooms on the top floor, and normally, the receptionist would not have the opportunity to come in here, so this was the first time she had come. She knew very well what she was supposed to do, though. "May I ask your name and what you come for?" she asked. "Tang Yin, I came to buy some expensive things." He replied. She nodded and spoke to the person at the reception desk on this floor. "Miss, excuse me. This person is called Tang Yin and uses Miss Xie''s token. He is here to buy some things, I brought him all the way here because of his status." She said, and the lady at the front desk looked up and looked at Tang Yin a little. Then she asked for the token and looked at it for a moment. She was a little surprised to see that it was a special token, so she nodded with a smile. "Please follow me." She said and stood up, then nodded to him and dismissed the person who had brought him here. And so they both started walking all over the floor and then stopped in front of a room. She opened the door and urged Tang Yin to enter after giving him the token. "This person will attend to you properly." She said with a smile, Tang Yin could only nod. ''Having to go through two receptions to get here, shit, they won''t make me go through a third reception, will they?'' He thought helplessly, but still, he went inside and... Inside was another reception. ''Shit, how many receptions does this have?'' He thought, but just as he walked to the new reception and was about to talk to the lady sitting there, someone came out of the room behind. A beautiful woman with beautiful long reddish-brown hair. That beautiful touch of maturity haunted her precious figure. Just as she came out, they both stared at each other for a moment... "Young Master Tang?" The beautiful woman in front of him asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "Long time no see, Miss Xie. I didn''t expect you to be here." He replied as he saw Xie Meiyu standing in front of him. Chapter 82 - 82: To the Great Forest She smiled broadly as she noticed that it was indeed him. It was hard to recognize him because the mask he wore was different. Fuck, it had been over a year since she had seen him, how could there be anything the same about him? But she still hadn''t forgotten about his aura. "Haha, it really is you, Young Master. Please come this way." She replied and urged him to enter her room directly. Tang Yin then walked in. "I didn''t expect to see you here, Miss Xie." He said with a smile, and she nodded. "I was indeed expecting to see you here." She replied with a smile and made him sit down and then sat down across from him. "Were you expecting to see me here?" he asked hesitantly, and she nodded. "Of course, I came all this way just for you. It''s just that I didn''t expect you to take so long to arrive. Even though the eastern region is far from the northern region, how could you take more than 1 year to arrive?" She said, and at the end, made it as if she was complaining. She had arrived here months ago and had been waiting all that time for Tang Yin or her token to appear. But it never appeared, nor was it ever used. For a moment, she had worried about his well-being. Tang Yin smiled at this and took off his mask, he still wore his bandages under it. "Many things happened, from Dark Sand City I had to walk across the desert to the borders of the desert with this region. It took me a year to cross that, it was too stressful." He replied somewhat pitifully, and she laughed out loud. "Hahaha, did you really walk all that? Hahaha, no wonder it took you so long." She spoke. "Then why did you come here? What do I have to do with you being here?" Tang Yin asked, diverting the conversation away from that annoying topic. She smiled and shrugged her shoulders. "I have improved a lot with the alchemical recipes you gave me, and for that, I wanted to thank you. Thank you very much, Young Master." She said sincerely and bowed to Tang Yin. Her improvement had skyrocketed since she had those recipes, how could she not thank him? Tang Yin smiled. "There''s nothing you have to thank me for. I gave you those recipes with the intention that, at some point, you might be able to help me create a certain pill. I didn''t think you would be so grateful, so it looks like my gamble was correct." He replied. And she nodded to him. "Were you able to gather the materials you were looking for?" she asked. Tang Yin then passed her a list of what he lacked. There were few materials, but they were hard to come by. Especially the two materials of the ice attribute spirit beasts. Xie Meiyu received the list and began to read it. "When I was in that small city I thought you could get everything here, but apparently it''s still complicated because of the two beasts." She replied and then called out the name of the receptionist outside. She came in quickly. "Miss." She said, waiting for her order, and Xie Meiyu handed her the list. "Gather all the materials on that list if any and bring them in those quantities." She said, and the person who had just walked in quickly nodded and left. "Can you get all but the beast ones?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "Are they very necessary for you?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded firmly. "They are to recover my Spirit Bone Body." He answered sincerely, surprising Xie Meiyu. "The Spiritual Bone Body can be recovered? I heard that only with forbidden techniques can that be destroyed..." Tang Yin smiled at him. "Well, that recipe works for that. But it''s complicated to make, even though it''s a general recipe." He replied... After that, the two of them talked about many more things, and a while later, the lady came back and brought the materials. ''I''m missing only two...'' He thought with determination. It''s just that those two are hard to come by. Still... He had to get them. Xie Meiyu looked at him for a while and then sighed. "I''ll help you get them, but those spirit beasts only live in the Great Northern Forest, it''s dangerous to go there, how about I go while you wait here?" She said and waited for Tang Yin''s reply. He looked at her and smiled as he shook his head. "If you want to come with me that''s fine, but I can''t let you go there alone to get something that''s for me." He replied, and she nodded slightly. "It''s dangerous, you know?" She said again, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, we''re just going to go hunting spirit beasts. They''re not a problem, but do you really want to go?" he asked, and she nodded. "Of course, how can I let a normal person go into such a dangerous place alone?" She replied with a smile as she got up from the couch and walked a bit across the room to look out the window. "When are we leaving? I''m really ready right now. I want to show you something." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "I need a few days, are you staying here? I''m going to need your help these days, but I also need a place with abundant spiritual energy." He said. She frowned a little, why would a person who couldn''t cultivate want spiritual energy? She thought but didn''t ask the question. "Hm, I''m staying in a house by the lake, is that enough spiritual energy?" She asked smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. "Let''s go there then, I''m going to be doing some things these days and you can watch, it will help you greatly in your spiritual energy management." Tang Yin replied confidently and then pulled out another piece of paper. "Right, can you get this for me?" he asked as he passed the paper to her without waiting for a response to his earlier comment. After taking the paper, she frowned a little. "It''s common stuff, how can you ask if can get it? There''s plenty of this stuff everywhere, even more so in a Regional Capital." She replied. Tang Yin then nodded at her. He still needed to get up to speed on the subject of the forces of this continent, so he wasn''t up to speed on a lot of things. Though, of course, he knew how important the main city of an entire region was. "Well then, let''s get moving." He replied, and so the two of them went down... Everything Tang Yin had asked for was given to him for free, even the expensive materials for his recipe. Xie Meiyu granted it to him as compensation, and it was here that Tang Yin witnessed the wealth of this beautiful woman who could occasionally be a bit frisky. After that, they went all the way to the house where they would be for the next few days... And so, several days passed, and the huge mansion where they had been staying these days had been filled with noises almost all day long and a great deal of spiritual energy. During this time, Tang Yin had locked himself in the mansion to make a large number of killer weapons of different types while instructing Xie Meiyu to perfect them. Surprisingly to him, she had increased her ability to control fire and perfect his killer weapons quite a bit, which was a pleasant surprise. It seemed as if she had been practicing doing this for a while. But during this time, the most surprised was her. From watching him make an array that is very complicated to make, with only a few steps, to watching him make small to medium-sized weapons with a speed and agility that is hard for an ordinary human to achieve. What amazed her the most was the ability he had to use spiritual energy when he was not a cultivator. It is true that, in theory, normal humans can use spiritual energy if they use tools to do so. Although they won''t have the same agility as a cultivator, they can still use a small portion of spiritual energy if there is a lot of it in the environment. But that''s on paper. It is a theory. In this world so far, there hasn''t been a human who could do that, or at least not to Xie Meiyu''s knowledge. But Tang Yin could! In the end, she concluded that it was because, previously, Tang Yin was a cultivator and was familiar with spiritual energy. Even so, she kept seeing amazing things done by Tang Yin while helping him. Thus, the two of them worked together for several days, and finally, it was time to go to the Great Northern Spiritual Forest. It is one of the great forests on the continent and perhaps the most dangerous. Still, this time going there was the only alternative for Tang Yin. ''It''s time, huh.'' Tang Yin thought as he was walking out of the city with Xie Meiyu at the side. Possibly, the last adventure he would have before becoming a cultivator was about to begin, so Tang Yin was a bit nervous but highly motivated. Chapter 83 - 83: Great Northern Spiritual Forest So, they took a rather long trip on a flying boat to the nearby Forest cities and soon entered the Great Forest. The beautiful scenery of a Spirit Forest was vividly present despite it being an icy forest. "Young Master, both of you are beasts from the 10,000-year zone, so we can skip the first stages. But I must tell you something. The 10 thousand Year Beast Zone is very dangerous, occasionally Sixth Realm Beasts are seen and there are even people who have said that they looked at beasts above that Realm, so we must be careful." Xie Meiyu said. Tang Yin knew this, so he nodded. "Then let''s go carefully, I have taught you some ways to avoid being tracked by spirit beasts, so we can move freely if we are careful." Tang Yin replied, and they continued throughout the forest. Walking step by step while avoiding some beasts they encountered along the way. One hour after walking, they arrived at the area of the 10 thousand- to 15-thousand-year-old beasts. After arriving here, they both stopped at the early stages, and Tang Yin began to lead the way, although Xie Meiyu was attentive to everything. "...The problem with the icy forests where snow falls constantly, is that rarely do the beasts leave signs. Unless it is very big, usually the signs they leave are covered up by the falling snow and that is a problem. But there is something important about the two beasts we are looking for. They are both bear types, which are some of the only beasts that leave large visible tracks to mark their territory, keep an eye out for trees, they usually leave their tracks there." Tang Yin said and also kept an eye on all the passing trees. Only by finding the tracks of those two bears, he could find them easily. However, if they were unlucky, maybe they could find a herd of those bears, and that would be dangerous. So, they both walked for a while... Two hours later, Tang Yin stopped and quickly approached a tree. ''White Frost Bear... It should be close.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. "There should be one of the ones we need nearby and it''s not very old, you should be able to kill it quickly if I distract it." Tang Yin turned and commented that to Xie Meiyu, and she nodded to him. "Yes, I sense that there is a spirit beast over there. He''s at the Fourth Level of the Spirit Lord Realm, could it be him?" she asked, giving valuable information to Tang Yin. The latter smiled and then urged her to wait for him for a moment. After that, he ran and climbed a tree and then jumped over another and then another, disappearing from Xie Meiyu''s sight soon after. She was worried but waited for him, and a few minutes later, he came back with a big smile. "Follow me, it''s the White Frost Bear and he''s alone. He seems to be hunting, it''s our time." Tang Yin said, and she quickly ran after him. Once they arrived, Tang Yin urged her to stay hidden behind a tree. He was sure could find her the opportunity to get this over with quickly. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although she didn''t quite agree, she still heeded him while keeping an eye on Tang Yin. If anything happened, she would immediately go out and attack the bear. Tang Yin was calm and quickly ran towards the bear, throwing a few killer weapons at it in the process. Said weapons hit the bear''s fur but did not do any damage they simply attracted the bear''s attention to where Tang Yin was, and the bear stood up when saw his food coming to him. When it saw that his food was quite small, the bear even seemed to be laughing inside, but... "ROOOAR!" A roar came out of the bear''s mouth as it lunged towards Tang Yin running, not caring about Tang Yin. It didn''t put him in its eyes, and this caused Tang Yin to grin widely. He immediately threw four smoke bombs toward two trees near him, and right behind those smoke bombs went four slightly large needles. Just as the four bombs exploded, the needles hit the two trees, and all the snow accumulated on those trees began to fall all at once. This happened in a few seconds, and just when the snow was falling, the bear had almost reached Tang Yin, so he jumped to his left side which was the place where the two huge pieces of snow were falling and the bear, seeing this, quickly stopped and tried to reach him with its hand while was skidding trying to grab Tang Yin. But it was just at that moment that the two huge chunks of snow fell heavily to the ground and hit the bear. The bear was left with its hand outstretched. It had not been hurt, but it was enormously angry when it was teased like that. So, immediately, let out a loud roar into the sky and its eyes flashed brightly as it wiped off all the snow in one blow and tried to find the person who had teased it, but... The next thing it felt was a sharp pain in its right eye. "ARGGGGHH!" the bear screamed and immediately reached its hand towards its right eye; it was bleeding deeply, and question marks were written on its face not understanding what the hell had happened. Its eye was bleeding, but it could still see, but It still felt an intense pain in its head, what the hell was going on? Tang Yin smiled and walked out from behind the snow that had fallen from the trees, heading towards where the confused bear was, and moved his right hand towards the bear''s chest. "Go to sleep." Tang Yin said with a smile as he tapped the bear''s chest leaving a small ball on it. Then quickly Tang Yin jumped backward and covered his face with his hands. This moment passed in just 3 seconds, and when Tang Yin was a few meters away from the bear, a small explosion sounded. *BOOOM* A large amount of numbing poison began to appear from the bear''s chest and was rapidly spreading outward. "It''s now, Miss Xie!" shouted Tang Yin and the beautiful figure of Xie Meiyu jumped behind a tree and quickly reached where the bear was. She immediately summoned her weapon, which was a long spear, and a great emperor bear appeared behind her with a loud roar. "Emperor Bear Deathblow!" she shouted as she swung her spear with a clean strike at the bear, aiming for its neck. The bear still did not understand what was happening when it felt a strong pain in its chest, and then it felt a deadly danger coming behind it, but when it tried to move, realized it could not. It was as if a part of its body was asleep, so a strong pain invaded it when a long spear crossed its neck from behind. The white head of the huge bear went flying through the air as blood showered the surroundings, and the body fell to the ground. Tang Yin then stood up from where he had fallen and smiled. "Not bad, Miss Xie. I didn''t expect you to have such a good weapon as a secondary weapon. Nice killing blow." Tang Yin said with a smile as he walked over, and Xie Meiyu, without caring about his comments, quickly approached him as soon as he finished his attack. "Young Master, what did you do just now? It''s impossible to kill a Frost Frost Bear so easily and without guard, what on earth did you do to it?" She asked doubtfully. Tang Yin only shrugged his shoulders. It was the simplest bear-hunting tactic he could think of at the time. "I just used a diversionary and taunting tactic. If you ever have to hunt a powerful ice bear, remember that these bears hate anyone who throws snow at them because they know that snow is their territory. So, if I do that, they will feel hatred and give a roar to show their power and superiority. So, I simply have to seize the moment and hide behind the snow, so I can launch a sneak attack. When the snow fell, I threw a poisonous needle with disorienting poison, which prevented it from realizing what was happening, and then the numbing blast ball made it more bewildered and that''s it, it''s a simple tactic." Tang Yin replied as he prepared the bear and pulled out his heart. "Does something like that really work?" she asked doubtfully. Weren''t bears intelligent beings? She thought, could they be fooled so easily? It was what was going through her mind, and Tang Yin knew it, but he wouldn''t bother explaining it because it wasn''t worth it. "That''s it, we have the first heart, we''re missing one." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Xie Meiyu nodded. "Where do we start looking for it? This seems to be White Frost Bears territory." She said as she looked around. Tang Yin just shrugged and scattered some meat around. And then he sat down. "Look for it? No need, hopefully, one will come soon." Tang Yin said with a calm smile and stood there while urging a confused Xie Meiyu to sit down. Chapter 84 - 84: Great Northern Spiritual Forest (2) "What do you mean, Young Master Tang?" She asked doubtfully and sat down beside him. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The favorite food of the Killer Barbarian Bears, are bears of another kind. Any bear that may exist, as long as it is not a Killer Barbarian Bear, is their favorite food. So, we just have to wait. This time we were lucky to find the White Frost Bears'' territory first, as it makes the search easier." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she nodded. ''Then what I was told that time was true...'' She thought with understanding. In that way, they both waited. But... A day passed, and nothing had come. Still, Tang Yin was calm. Hunts were supposed to be like that. On the second day, there was nothing either. And that was when Tang Yin began to make preparations around the area, setting various traps in case more than one bear came or in case it was a very powerful one. Although there was no sign that the bear was coming, Tang Yin seemed convinced that it would come. Thus, he made numerous traps, he wanted to kill it in one blow, so he also instructed Xie Meiyu to do some things to prepare. Thus... The third day came, and then the fourth day. On the fifth day... Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu became alert. "ROOOOOOOOAAR!" A roar was heard nearby, alerting them both. Tang Yin then hid behind a tree, and gave some instructions to Xie Meiyu, while she immediately summoned her Emperor Bear and spear. Just then... "ROOOOOOOAARR!" Another loud roar was heard as a rather large bear hand appeared in sight of both of them and swung a heavy blow at a nearby tree, cutting it in half. Tang Yin was startled when he saw this. "Shit, it''s a Emperor Bear!" shouted Tang Yin and immediately jumped back and swung both hands throwing a large amount of killing weapons toward the different trees where he had set a trap. "RUN, LADY XIE!" shouted Tang Yin the moment he did that, and she, of course, heeded him. She didn''t even need his signal, as soon as she felt that guy''s cultivation was much higher than her own, she quickly darted backward. But, just at that moment, a loud voice came out from behind this huge bear that had appeared. "YOU BARBARIC BASTARD, DO YOU WANT TO ESCAPE FROM MY HAND?!" The voice sounded really annoying and grotesque. This voice alarmed Tang Yin even more. ''Such a powerful Emperor!?'' He thought in alarm as he felt the intense smell that totally permeated his sense of smell. The smell that was reaching him, was the smell of the enormous spiritual energy that this new being that had cried out had. He knew very well that a Spirit Beast that could speak was immensely powerful. At the very least, it was at the Fourth Level of the Emperor Realm. It was too powerful! But that was the moment when all the traps he had made earlier were fired toward the Killer Barbarian Bear in sight. Thus, a large number of assassin weapons, small and great, poisons, and explosives shot out towards a huge First Level Emperor Bear who was confused because it just stepped on a mine of explosives that exploded at its feet and soon felt a large number of small needles embedded in its skin. Which coincidentally coincided with the moment when the Emperor Beast that was following it appeared behind it and hit it hard. "UAGHHHHHHHHHH!" the Barbarian Killer Bear screamed in pain, and behind it, the beast that was chasing also let out a scream. "BASTARD, DIE!" and it prepared to take another swing at it, but just then, it noticed a large number of weapons coming at it and looked at them doubtfully. ''What are these little things?'' Thought doubtfully, it gave them a little swipe with its hand to throw them aside. But he is not a bear that has fur protecting it. It is an Ancient Frostfire Monkey. Which is characterized by not having much fur all over the front and a lot of fur in the back, so several needles stuck to its hand and it frowned. "WHO IS THE BASTARD WHO ATTACKED ME!?" shouted the Monkey to the four winds at that moment and then looked at the bear in front of it, who had a large number of weapons stuck in its skin. "BASTARD IT WAS YOU!" The monkey flared up in anger when it thought that the one who had attacked it was the bastard it was chasing after for stealing from its territory. So, immediately, lit an icy fire in its right arm, where those little weapons were, and threw a mighty blow at the bear in front of it. This time, it was a blow ready to kill it, and the emperor bear could not understand why the hell it could not move; could only see how that huge fist was approaching its head. "UUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHGG!" A loud roar came out of its mouth at that moment, and it tried to recompose itself to avoid the blow, creating immense spiritual energy in front of it as a shield, but it was too late to dodge... *BOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion from the clash of both spiritual energies occurred. "DIE BASTARD, GO STEAL ELSEWHERE!" The monkey shouted as pushed all its spiritual energy strongly towards the other. *BOOOOM* *BOOOM* The strong spiritual energy of the Ancient Frostfire Monkey collided with the strong energy of the Barbarian Killer Bear, and just at that moment, the Emperor Bear used its other hand to launch a strong attack at the Monkey. Said attack passed right underneath the attack it was trying to hold with its other hand... *BOOOOM* With a loud explosion, the Ancient Monkey attack managed to break through the Barbarian Bear''s defense and hit it hard in the head. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of the Emperor Bear''s mouth, but it did not desist from its attack, which it managed to land heavily on the Monkey''s lower half, as the Monkey had no defense. "AGHHHHHHH, YOU BASTARD!" The Barbarian Bear''s loud shout was followed by a loud roar and scream from the Ancient Monkey. *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOOM*. A huge fight broke out, and strong streams of spiritual energy began to hit the surroundings, where Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu were fleeing. Trees broke off the place, and a great amount of icy rocks began to hit everywhere. "YOUNG MASTER, COME HERE!" shouted Xie Meiyu at that moment as she threw herself on Tang Yin and cast a shield-like ability towards the front. But it was a little late, just at that moment, several trees collided with their spiritual energy shield, and thanks to the enormous spiritual energy of both emperors, big pieces of them and rocks managed to break part of the shield and were hit hard. Xie Meiyu took the brunt as she was trying to cover Tang Yin with her body and with a great emperor bear behind her to protect him. Still... Tang Yin was still an ordinary human with no cultivation whatsoever. What ordinary human could withstand the enormous pressure of spiritual energy, caused by the fight of two beast emperors? It''s a pressure that even makes Xie Meiyu have to kneel if she feels it head-on! Let alone an ordinary little human! Moreover, just as both emperors were fighting, the Monkey still had enough time left to notice Xie Meiyu. "HUMAN, DON''T EVEN THINK OF LEAVING, SOON IT WILL BE YOUR TURN, ENOUGH EMPEROR BEAR!" the Ancient Frostfire Monkey shouted when it noticed Xie Meiyu''s Spirit Weapon... It wants to kill any Emperor Bear that crosses its path at this moment... This scared Xie Meiyu even more. ''We''ve been fixed!'' She thought in a daze and fear. Just then, she turned her face to see Tang Yin and was deeply stunned when she saw him... Chapter 85 - 85: Great Northern Spiritual Forest (3) "Young Master!" She shouted in shock as she saw him half unconscious on the ground, but as she did this, her spiritual energy fluctuated, and the surrounding spiritual energy of both emperors managed to completely break through her spiritual energy shield, exploding it and hitting her hard. "AHHHHH!" screamed, but luckily, her Emperor Bear was behind her strengthening her body, which prevented the blow from being too hard, and since was holding her so she wouldn''t fly away, she avoided a bigger blow. Still this time, she could not let herself be hit again, so she looked straight ahead and filled her body with spiritual energy. Just at that moment, she lifted her right leg, and the Emperor Bear behind her did exactly the same, and then they both brought it down hard. "Combined ability, Emperor Bear Stomp!" She shouted just then, and a small tremor occurred in the area as a huge stone wall rose from the ground in front of her, which served as a shield against the onslaught of the spiritual energies of the two beasts fighting in front. Just as she screamed, brought Tang Yin to himself again, and he was a little startled, but seeing that she was all right, he sighed in relief. "Young Master, it''s okay!" she said with a smile as she turned to look at him, but was stunned again when she stared at him. Tang Yin, at this moment, had a lot of small wounds on his body all over, and his mask had been torn. The bandages had long since left his face from the impacts, so his beautiful but wounded face was in full view of Xie Meiyu. His long blue hair was messy from the impacts, and the skin on his face was a bit dirty, but both wounds were still intact. Despite the dirt all over his face, where both scars were, there wasn''t a speck of dirt, so they were very visible to Xie Meiyu. In addition, one of them was bleeding a little. Tang Yin was unaware of this, so he stood up a little dizzily and staggered to the side. Xie Meiyu then quickly grabbed him. "Young Master, are you okay?" She asked with a bit of urgency and then quickly pulled out a handkerchief from her storage bag. He smiled and nodded. "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to find two emperors this time." He replied, and she shook her head and grabbed her handkerchief to wipe his face. Something Tang Yin found strange and soon had a bad feeling, so when she was wiping his face, Tang Yin brought his hand to his face and felt... ''Shit, again...'' He thought when he noticed that his mask had broken and cursed in his mind... Still, this time, he didn''t pull out another mask to put on. ''Fuck it all, I''ll wear it when I''m not in a fight.'' He thought angrily and looked at Xie Meiyu as he grabbed the handkerchief that she held in her hand, to wipe himself. "I''m sorry, Miss Xie. I''ll do it myself." He said with a smile and then looked straight ahead. "Seeing that you didn''t run away, did the Monkey set us as enemies?" He asked as he sent the conversation back to the main focus. But just before she answered him, someone else did. [Ding] [Host in danger] [You have been fixed by the Ancient Monkey Emperor of the Frost Fire] [A mission has been issued] [Assassinate the Ancient Monkey Emperor of the Frost Fire] [Main Branch Mission] | The Monkey Emperor of the Great Frozen Forest has fixed you and Xie Meiyu as mortal enemies and has planted a small tracking fingerprint on both. The only way to escape is to assassinate him. | Assassinate the Monkey Emperor to receive the rewards to save yourself. You will receive help from the System: You can fight to your heart''s content; the system will make sure that the Monkey Emperor''s surrounding spiritual energy does not touch you! But beware, once you die or the Monkey Emperor has died, the help will automatically disappear. | Rewards: Passive Skill: Cold Resistance Level 5. Active Skill: Icy Blizzard. External Spiritual Weapon: Divine Sword of the Bloody Swordsman. External Spiritual Weapon: Divine Lance of the Bloody Emperor. | Penalty for failure: Death. [Good luck, Host] sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin was a little surprised when he looked at the system''s new mission and frowned. ''It managed to put a small tracking trace on us in such a short time? He''s capable...'' Tang Yin thought, but seeing that the system could help him block the spiritual energy that could kill him, he started to think of different odds of winning. Just then, Xie Meiyu nodded at him. "Yes, it put an imprint on me that I can''t erase even with my alchemical fire. It must be to track us. I didn''t think we''d attract attention." She replied with a small sigh and watched Tang Yin walk over to the corner of the small wall she had erected and looked at the fight on the other side. "Do you have any escape plans, young master?" She asked, and Tang Yin frowned a little. "Escape is really difficult or maybe impossible. That guy is already almost about to kill the Emperor Bear." Tang Yin said and then looked all over the ground and came up with something, then looked at Xie Meiyu. "Miss Xie, do you have any forbidden technique or one powerful enough that can kill a wounded and distracted Emperor in one blow?" Tang Yin asked, surprising Xie Meiyu. "Are we going to fight him?" she asked in astonishment, and Tang Yin nodded firmly at her. She noticed the determination in Tang Yin''s eyes, so she said nothing more and nodded. "I have a killer technique, but I need a full minute to activate it." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded back. "Of what attribute?" he asked. "Of blood." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded again, this time with a smile. "That one will work, let''s make it so." Tang Yin replied with a smile and then told her his plan... This plan left her stunned. "Young Master, are you really sane? It''s impossible for you to withstand such surges of spiritual energy!" She said in astonishment, but Tang Yin was not worried. "Don''t worry, I have a way to resist them. Just focus on your part of the plan and don''t worry about me. You must assassinate him in one blow. It''s not just about me, doesn''t a Spirit Grade Fire catch your eye?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and she frowned. She had heard that part of the plan. If they killed the Monkey, they could take away his Icy Bestial Fire, one of the only Fires that had dual attributes and was immensely good for alchemists, but... ''Is it a Spirit Grade level Fire? Is there something I''m not seeing?'' she thought doubtfully. Certainly, she could sense that the Beast Fire in front of her was not as powerful as a Spirit Grade... After all, there are very few such powerful fires on this continent. But... She was certainly interested in that fire. So, after making up her mind, she looked at Tang Yin. "Are you sure you can handle it?" She asked. Even though she wanted it, she wasn''t going to risk Tang Yin''s life just for the sake of it. This was something Tang Yin looked favorably upon and nodded to her. She then nodded back. "Let''s do it then." She said firmly, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Let''s do it, I''ll go distract the Monkey Emperor. As long as the Bear is alive, I assure you I can endure more than a minute." Tang Yin replied and then turned around and ran out of that place. Although Xie Meiyu was worried, she could only nod and wait for Tang Yin to tell the truth, so she started to activate her killing technique... Chapter 86 - 86: Great Northern Spiritual Forest (4) Tang Yin trusted Xie Meiyu and quickly ran to the grounds where both emperors were battling. Luckily for him, it was not a large-scale battle, rather it was a one-sided fight where the monkey wanted to make the bear suffer before killing it. This made it easy for Tang Yin to approach, and he quickly came up behind the monkey and smiled. He immediately pulled out four small explosive bombs with immobilizing poison and held them between the fingers of his right hand, while on the other side, he held another four of disorienting smoke of a higher level than those previously held. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xie Meiyu had to spend a lot of money buying these materials, so they should buy him a few seconds, and he couldn''t make many. Still, with all the weapons he made, he was sure he could hold out for a while and break this monkey''s concentration. So, he immediately ran a little towards it and forcefully threw the eight explosive bombs towards the monkey''s back while shouting: "Emperor Bear, let me help you a little!" The explosive bombs exploded on the monkey''s back with a small explosion sound, and a large amount of poison and smoke came out and started to spread around. "Shit, little human, do you want to die!?" the monkey shouted when he heard the scream behind him. "What the hell is this!?" he shouted again as he saw that large amount of smoke and poison spreading around. But the monkey was quick and gave a loud smack with his hand that he was hitting the bear with on the ground. Proving that the poison was barely having any effect. ''It''s strong.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment and braced himself for the small storm of spiritual energy that came leaping backward, and just as it was about to hit him, he jumped over it. In the course of his jump, he immediately took out several more explosive bombs and threw them heavily towards the two emperors. Following that, he took off running to the left while rolling on the ground occasionally to avoid the small rocks that the monkey had raised, and that came reinforced by the monkey''s spiritual energy. "You bastard, you''re sneaky!" Shouted the monkey at that moment, and it was a moment that the bear took advantage of by getting up again a little to punch it hard in the face. "ROOOOOOOOOAAAARRR!" The bear roared in front of the monkey as he punched him, but the blow didn''t have that much force... Still, the monkey grabbed his face staggering backwards a bit, and then quickly threw another hard punch to the bear''s belly. "YOU DEAD BASTARD, DIE NOW, YOU FUCKER!" He shouted and gave him another strong blow, but, just at that moment, several explosions occurred around him. These explosions were a little stronger and pushed him a little to the other side, so he didn''t manage to deliver the last blow to the bear. He immediately knew it had been the human. "You human bastard, wait until I''m done with this bastard and I''ll eat you alive!" He shouted after that, but Tang Yin turned a deaf ear to this and continued running around it. He continuously threw small explosive bombs while getting the Emperor Bear a chance to counterattack and listening to the monkey''s insults. He was using all the skills he now had available, including running, so he was running at a high speed while continuously throwing many distraction weapons. Smoke was everywhere, and he could hardly see, but after an attack by the monkey, this smoke quickly dispersed and had to be replenished by Tang Yin. This process was repeated four times. During this time, Tang Yin had dodged countless attacks from this monkey, which fortunately had an emperor fighting against it, otherwise... He would have died. In addition, he noticed that the system aid was actually very useful as it blocked much of the spiritual energy from the attacks. However, a direct attack couldn''t block it. "ENOUGH, IT''S TIME TO DIE!" the monkey shouted at that moment, stressed and tired that a small human and a dying emperor were giving him so much trouble. "ROOOOOOOOOOOOOARRRRRRRRRRR!" He roared and punched himself four times in the chest, and then he stomped hard on the emperor bear''s right leg and it gave a loud cry of pain. "IT''S TIME TO DIE!" he shouted again, gathering all his spiritual energy into his left leg, and then delivered another strong kick to the stomach of the wounded emperor bear... This was his end; the kick was strong enough to destroy the bear''s lower part and send it flying several meters away. Right after seeing this, the monkey roared again and shouted to see Tang Yin who was astonished to see this sudden attack of the monkey. "IT''S YOUR TIME, YOU LITTLE BASTARD HUMAN!" he shouted again and immediately leaped towards where Tang Yin was. This one quickly began to somersault backward, and every turn it took was to drop several explosive bombs. *BOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOM* Numerous explosions sounded all over the place, and just at that moment, the Emperor Monkey fell to the ground strongly, creating a great explosion that raised a large number of rocks throwing them all over the place a great speed. Tang Yin quickly threw himself backward with the momentum of the fall after spinning several times in the air, but it wasn''t enough to escape from this. He was hit by several small rocks. ''Shit!'' His alarms went off at that moment. Just then, the monkey pounced on him. "DIE!" he shouted and tried to grab it with his hand, while Tang Yin threw many of his killer weapons towards this monkey in a frenzy. Killer weapons shot out of one hand and out of another while he was in the air. Numerous explosions sounded as the bombs exploded in the face of the Monkey Emperor followed by a large number of needles stuck into his skin all over his front. They did some damage to him because they had poison in them, but the Monkey Emperor as he was about to grab Tang Yin, ignited a strong icy flame in his hand, which burned all these small useless weapons. Tang Yin''s eyes opened wide as he saw a huge hand about to grab him... ''Shit, I''m dead...'' He thought, but that was the instant he heard a beautiful voice imbued with immense killing intent coming from behind him. Chapter 87 - 87: A familiar face... "Dark Blood Emperor Bear''s Killing Blow!" Said, and just at this moment, a beautiful woman crossed his sight as she lunged forward with a long spear ignited in a bloody fire... The spear soon collided directly with the emperor''s huge hand and totally pulverized it. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it did not stop its path but rather advanced as it destroyed the emperor''s arm and then destroyed the head and much of the Emperor Monkey, who in the end could only have a stunned look and was not even given time to scream... Just then, Tang Yin fell rolling on the ground and came to a halt with difficulty. He had a great number of wounds on his body. He stared at Xie Meiyu, who was standing on top of the monkey''s remaining body with her long spear fully covered in bloody fire. ''Dark Blood Emperor Bear''s?'' He thought surprised. But he stopped thinking nonsense when he saw her figure... Her beautiful straight-as-a-spear bearing, with that aura coming out of her, made her look unique at that moment. Her beauty had turned into a bloody beauty, while her reddish-brown hair turned red all over. That, along with her mature aura, had stunned Tang Yin for a moment, but it gave him a little peace of mind, and he lay down on the ground and stopped looking at her. ''Shit, I almost died at that moment.'' He thought with a smile and noticed that the system had sent him congratulatory messages for completing the task, but still, he paid no attention to them. After being like that for a few seconds, Xie Meiyu came running up to where he was. "Young Master Tang, are you okay?" She asked as she lifted Tang Yin. After seeing him and noticing that he was not seriously injured, she sighed in relief and relaxed. Although he had many wounds, they were not serious injuries. He nodded to her. "Fortunately, Miss Xie arrived in time. Thank you very much." He said with a smile as he thanked her sincerely. His minor injury recovery skill was working all this time, but it didn''t seem to be enough to recover quickly. He had tried it before, and it was a good pill-free recovery skill but rather slow for his liking. Still, it was better than nothing. She simply hugged him a little to help him up. "It''s okay, I''m glad I made it in time. When I saw you almost trapped by that giant monkey, I was scared to death and thought you might be seriously injured." She spoke. He nodded with a smile and stared at her since he was so close to her... Unconsciously, his arm reached up and brushed away the hair covering her face as he removed some dirt from her beautiful face... He couldn''t help but admire the fantastic beauty in front of him... "...You are really beautiful..." He said unconsciously as he looked at her. She was stunned when she heard this and stared into his eyes, almost not believing what she had heard... But, just at this moment, Tang Yin noticed his mistake and turned away from her in embarrassment. "I can walk, I''m not quite exhausted yet. Let''s get those materials and go, it''s not a good idea to stay in this place." Tang Yin said quickly, but she still grabbed his right side as she helped him walk. "Let me help you, Young Master." She said with a beautiful smile, and Tang Yin stared at her for a moment. In the end, he nodded, and they both walked to where the huge body of the monkey emperor lay. Tang Yin then bent down and reached his hand through the wound to pull out its heart and put it into the inventory, then looked at the huge icy fire that was floating in the air. ''Luckily it just came out, otherwise, we''d be dead just from this.'' Tang Yin thought and made a grabbing gesture towards the fire, but he didn''t touch it, it was simply to put it into his inventory. Touching this fire was dangerous, and if he left it out for one more minute, this place would become a terrifying place that even a Beastly Emperor would have to flee from. "Did you store it?" She said in shock when saw this. ''Is there a storage bag to store those things in!?'' She thought in shock, Tang Yin smiled at her. "I have a special treasure to store them in." He said, not wanting to explain too much. Since they finished the fight, he knew it was better to run from here, and explanations would be left for later. He knew very well that Xie Meiyu was only putting up a strong front so as not to appear weak in front of him and give him a hint of confidence, but her pale face gave her away. She was deeply exhausted and hurt inside for having used her blood to activate such a powerful technique. Still, she didn''t say it. But for that, he moved quickly and then pulled out the emperor bear''s heart and smiled. ''Well, luckily it''s not 100,000 years old, otherwise it might die if I consume it.'' Tang Yin thought. "It''s time to go." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu nodded firmly at him with a smile trying to look strong. But... Those pale lips were visible, so Tang Yin started walking with her by his side quickly. It''s just that they soon had to stop after feeling a strong presence. ''Shit, are we that unlucky?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. "Hahaha, Brother Li, Brother Yang, I''m sure it was around here that I heard that monkey bastard." A human man''s voice was heard at that moment, and quickly three men jumped out of some trees and landed in front of Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu, looking at the whole area. ''Cultivators... We can still talk...'' Just when Tang Yin was thinking that he could talk to them, he immediately saw a recognizable face and felt stunned... Xie Meiyu stood a little in front of Tang Yin to protect him because she noticed that these three cultivators who arrived were powerful. They looked at the bodies of both monsters behind them, and then two of them looked at Xie Meiyu and Tang Yin. The one who was called Brother Li felt stunned when he saw Tang Yin. But the one who had spoken before, seeing both monsters dead, couldn''t help but be surprised and angry. "Who was it!? Who was the bastard who dared to kill my prey in my territory!?" the man who was in the front shouted hysterically, and that was when he noticed Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu. "You bastards, was it you!? How dare you kill my prey; I''ve spent more than 3 months searching for that bastard!" he shouted again and immediately summoned his Spirit Weapon. Xie Meiyu felt stunned upon seeing it, ''Icy Tower!'' She thought in shock as she recognized this Spirit Weapon belonging to one of the Great Sects of this region. "Bastards, speak or die!" He shouted, and used his right hand to move it vertically towards Xie Meiyu. This movement created a strong pressure that girded on her, causing Xie Meiyu to not hold on and spit out some blood and almost fell to her knees, but she was held up by Tang Yin quickly. This surprised this person, ''Is she that injured? And is she a Spiritual King barely?'' He thought in shock and prepared to increase the spiritual pressure he was sending on her, but a person had him, and he looked at him in confusion. "Brother Li?" he asked hesitantly after seeing the person who had put his hand on his arm to stop him. Noticing a cold and playful look on this person''s face, he stopped. "Is something wrong, Brother Li?" he asked, and this person smiled and looked at Xie Meiyu and Tang Yin, focusing his gaze on Tang Yin. "Hahaha, hey, Ren Xiao, how is it possible for you to be alive and on this continent? Shit, so you managed to escape from my father, they are pretty useless to let a cripple escape, hahahaha." Said this person while laughing mockingly. Chapter 88 - 88: [Bonus chapter] Li Zhangyuan ''So, it is Li Zhangyuan...'' Tang Yin thought. When he saw him, he recognized him because he was in his memories. He had been one of Ren Xiao''s closest friends in the past, even when he was much older than Ren Xiao. But he was also the first one to betray him and betray his Ren family simply because of power. It''s just that he didn''t know about Ren Xiao''s ''death'' because he had been traveling since Ren Xiao had escaped from the southern region. But, although Tang Yin recognized him, he showed nothing on his face, instead, he showed confusion. "Are you talking to me?" He asked doubtfully. And Li Zhangyuan frowned. "Hmph, who else am I going to talk to? Do you see another Ren Xiao here?" He asked angrily. But still, Tang Yin continued to look doubtful. "My name is not Ren Xiao." He replied. Then Li Zhangyuan frowned more. ''Certainly, those huge scars look old even when blood is gushing from them. They don''t seem to be new... Hm, it''s also difficult for a cripple to escape from my father... Could it be a person identical to Ren Xiao?'' He thought. "What''s your name?" He asked. "Tang Yin." ''How strange...'' He thought but didn''t notice that the person in front of him was lying. Although, of course, he was. It''s just that he''s a very good liar. Tang Yin then helped lift Xie Meiyu as if nothing was happening, but she noticed something about him, so she looked at him for a moment but then looked away. And Tang Yin then looked at the three in front of him. "Excuse me, Young Masters. But my partner is injured, I want to take her to the city to recover." He said and tried to turn around to leave with Xie Meiyu, but just at that moment, a strong pressure girded on both of them, preventing them from walking. It wasn''t as strong as the other one, but it prevented them from walking completely. "Have I given you permission to leave?" Li Zhangyuan asked coldly. And Tang Yin turned his gaze away. Li Zhangyuan then smiled mockingly. "You may not be Ren Xiao, but you look a lot like him. And I hate Ren Xiao and all his blood so much, so now I hate your face so much... How about we make a deal?" He asked, and Tang Yin looked at him. "What deal?" he asked, and he smiled. Then he looked at the person to the side, the one who had spoken before, and this one said something in his ear with a smile. This person knew very well who Ren Xiao was to Li Zhangyuan, so he wanted to take advantage of his hatred, so he wouldn''t have to do anything and get some fun. If possible, to win something big. He had been looking for this beast for months, and when he finally found it, it turned out that it just died in the hands of two wastes? Heh, obviously, it won''t stay that way. There''s no way that with his arrogance, things will stay that way. Then Li Zhangyuan smiled and spoke. "Easy, a third scar to stain your ugly face and leave an arm. Besides, you just stole an important beast for my brother, either leave treasures and your other three limbs... Or leave the beautiful lady." He said coldly, making Tang Yin frown. ''This dirty bastard.'' Tang Yin thought angrily but could only shake his head. Treasures? If he said he could leave one or two treasures, they would kill him to verify that he didn''t have anymore. His limbs? No way. "I''m sorry, Young Master. I don''t accept any of those conditions. My limbs I like and my face too, besides, I have no treasures on me. I''m just a normal little human. And my partner much less I will leave her, her beauty is unique and exclusive to me." Tang Yin replied calmly, surprising Xie Meiyu in the process, but she said nothing. He was nervous and, of course, trying to find a way to escape, so he decided to buy some time, while he gave Xie Meiyu some signs to get ready. But Li Zhangyuan simply shrugged his shoulders and summoned his spiritual weapon. Soon, a Spiritual Sword materialized in his hand, and a huge spiritual energy shot out from him upwards. "You have no choice in this and because of your answer, I have changed my mind. You are not Ren Xiao, but you look a lot like him and for that I hate you, so I am going to kill you just like I once crippled that ungrateful little bastard. Brother Yang, do you agree? You are the leader in this place." He said and looked at the indifferent man to the side of him. He was the only one who had distinctive Sect clothing. A member of the Ice Divine Sect. He didn''t care. "You can kill him, but the girl is beautiful, don''t touch her." He replied, and Li Zhangyuan smiled. "That''s just what I thought." He replied and then looked at Tang Yin. "So, it''s time to die, little guy." He said, and immediately, a strong current of spiritual energy began to wrap around his sword. ''Hm, a Spirit King... I think this will do.'' He thought internally with a smile, and soon this smile widened on his face. A hideous demon-like smile took over Li Zhangyuan''s face. Just at that moment, Xie Meiyu tried to speak to him. "Young Masters... Just as you have a high status in the Great Sects, I also have a high status in the Alchemist Association, isn''t it wiser to speak up?" She said as she took out her elder token and showed it. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Zhangyuan then lowered his gaze a little and looked at the token, but then arrogantly averted it. "A little low-level elder token is of little use in front of us, Miss. Besides, don''t worry, nothing will happen to you..." He said, and his smile widened even more. ''Ready.'' He thought, and soon, an immense pressure girded all around. The Power of a Spirit Emperor unleashed on a sword, with a demonic smile on its wielder, brought a deep sense of crisis in Tang Yin. And this man instantly swung his sword horizontally towards Tang Yin, trying to cut him in half. The powerful attack shot out from his sword as it traveled the distance as if it were nothing. Just then, Tang Yin clenched his fists tightly and pulled out three small tokens from his inventory as he jumped back and shouted at Xie Meiyu to run quickly. She also jumped backward launching all the attacks she could launch in a short time with all her strength. Tang Yin threw a large amount of disorienting smoke bombs, poisonous smoke, explosives, and killer weapons all over the place and mostly directed towards the enormous power coming towards him, but... This power simply went through all of this as if it were nothing. Even Xie Meiyu''s attacks were not very effective. ''Too strong!'' She thought, and Tang Yin frowned. "TANG YIN!" shouted Xie Meiyu when she noticed that the attack was about to hit them. She didn''t worry about herself because the attack that was aimed at her had been reduced a bit by her attacks, but Tang Yin''s wasn''t! For a moment, she felt despair when she saw that Tang Yin couldn''t dodge. So, she immediately ran towards him, but it was a bit far away... Even so, Tang Yin was calm. His face showed no signs of fear, he thought reasonably, and soon, the three tokens he had taken out earlier appeared between the fingers of his right hand, and he focused his gaze on this powerful attack that was heading his way. His calmness was worthy of admiration. But, he was not so calm inside. ''...I hope it works...'' He thought at that moment and quickly moved his right hand vertically towards where the power was coming from and threw the three tokens with all his might. ''USE THEM!'' He shouted in his mind, and soon, a huge amount of spiritual energy emerged from those tokens and slammed hard against the huge power coming towards him in a huge explosion of spiritual energy. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The big explosion caused by this forcefully pushed Tang Yin backward, and all the wounds on his body opened up, so blood splattered the surroundings, but... The power was not eliminated but split in two, and Tang Yin could only watch as that power collided with his body. ''Shit... He hit me full on...'' He thought with intense pain, and both his hands shook at that moment, and from his sleeves flew countless smoke bombs, poison bombs, explosives... Just at that moment, Xie Meiyu who had a large amount of blood coming out of her entire body from the blow she received when she was running towards Tang Yin, arrived and grabbed him to try to save him, but soon the spiritual energy crossed Tang Yin as a great number of explosions rang throughout the area, creating a huge wall of smoke. This wall of smoke seemed to have been made intentionally. It practically surrounded the entire area in disorienting smoke, poison, and then another disorienting smoke and more poison. She doesn''t know if this formation was a coincidence, but Xie Meiyu took advantage of this to grab Tang Yin''s body and leave as quickly as possible, even though her body was continually bleeding... Chapter 89 - 89: Do they escape? Li Zhangyuan frowned as he saw the huge wall of smoke and poison that had formed. Even the other two were equally surprised by this, them didn''t expect this person to have so many tricks up his sleeve. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But they could still feel the presence of the woman on the other side, though were a bit confused by said presence, but they could certainly feel it. "Hmph, child''s play." Li Zhangyuan said as he kicked the ground hard and sent out large streams of spiritual energy to all sides. Causing some small explosions in the area as the smoke dispersed, but to his surprise, there was more smoke and poison than he expected. "Shit, that guy has a lot of tricks." He said angrily, and just then, the person next to him smiled. "Brother Li, do you want to compete? I can feel that girl''s presence running, how about a competition to see who immobilizes her first?" Shao Hu asked with a smile, attracting Li Zhangyuan''s attention. "Oh? With our spirit weapons?" Li Zhangyuan asked, but from the smile on his face, it was obvious that he was teasing. Shao Hu simply shrugged his shoulders. "My Scepter is not a spear, Brother Li. Let''s do it with Secondary Weapons, how about it?" He asked, and Li Zhangyuan nodded and then looked at Yang Tao. "Brother Yang, are you competing? The competition will be to destroy that bastard''s body and immobilize the girl with a single attack." Li Zhangyuan said calmly as if what he was talking about was something simple. Yang Tao looked at them and smiled. "If I join in, do you think you can have a chance?" he asked, and Li Zhangyuan and Shao Hu simply shrugged their shoulders. "If there''s no difficulty, then it''s boring. Come on, let''s do it in 10..." Shao Hu said and was the first to take out his secondary weapon, which was a spear. Next, Li Zhangyuan took out his secondary weapon, and lastly Yang Tao. The fact that Shao Hu said to go only with his secondary weapons was because he knew that the three of them had spears as their second spirit weapon. The three of them stood together as if in a small game while aiming at a place where they felt the presence of that girl gradually moving away. "I''ll flip a coin, when it lands, we''ll do it..." Shao Hu said, and without waiting for the reaction of the others, he quickly tossed it in the air. The three then smiled and caught the spear in the middle of their body. Then they waited patiently, and the coin slowly began to fall... *Ting...* Just as the coin hit the ground, the three of them loudly threw their respective spears. *SWOOOOOOOSH* The three spears flew out at incredible speed, and soon, everything in their path was destroyed. The long spears were imbued with the spiritual energy of three spiritual emperors, one stronger than the other, how could anything stop them? Smoke or poison was blown aside at high speed, and trees or rocks were pulverized as these three spears flying at high speed passed by. But just as they planned to see everything, the smoke and poison began to rebound. "Shit, that stupid smoke won''t let us see." Li Zhangyuan said at that moment, so he quickly ran and jumped through the smoke, but he didn''t stop, he continued to jump as there was too much smoke, and poison barriers formed, and he was followed by the other two. They also wanted to see a pool of blood form or, perhaps... Would the blood be pulverized as well? They were curious and couldn''t miss such an interesting spectacle. "Hahaha, brother Li, don''t be in a hurry. The guy is impossible to still be alive, it only remains to see how that girl is subdued under my spear." Shao Hu said at that moment with a smile as he arrived behind Li Zhangyuan and jumped in as well, but just as the three of them stepped out of the last wall of smoke, they felt stunned. "What the fuck, did we pulverize her too?" Li Zhangyuan asked as he stopped feeling the woman''s presence and looked straight ahead. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion arose as the three spears hit a nearby mountain in succession, raising an enormous avalanche of snow, but... "Fuck, how could they possibly escape!? Impossible!" Li Zhangyuan shouted as he started running towards where the spears were, wanting to search for that beautiful woman''s body. Shao Hu and Yang Tao frowned as they saw this and ran to see what was going on. When they arrived, they found the three weapons, but there was no trace of anything. "Impossible, did they use any treasure? Could it be that this girl is more amazing than we thought?" Shao Hu asked with great strangeness and grabbed his spear to examine it. It didn''t have even a speck of blood on it, what the heck was going on? "...Be that as it may, those guys escaped." Li Zhangyuan said angrily and then looked at Shao Hu. "Brother Shao, help me look for them. There''s something weird." Shao Hu looked at him when he heard this. "The girl undoubtedly is a beauty, she''s the most beautiful I''ve seen after Miss Bing, but do you really want her so badly? Are you angry that you can''t get Miss Bing and so you want to take your anger out on another beauty?" Shao Hu asked doubtfully, this time he didn''t seem to be joking, it was really the question he wanted to ask. But Li Zhangyuan let out an angry snort and looked at the mountain. "Look at the mountain, how is it possible that there is no avalanche to this side when the spears hit here? The answer is simple, I think my power was deflected a little or split in half and hit the mountain, deflecting the snow. That''s strange, such a wounded Spiritual King couldn''t do that." Li Zhangyuan said, and then a small smile formed on his face, and looked at both of them. "I think you guys have some amazing treasures, how about it? Are you guys up for it? It''s a treasure capable of deflecting my attack and disappearing into nothingness, how about it? Join in?" He asked with a smile, and both of them in front of him frowned. ''Certainly...'' They thought and smiled; Yang Tao spoke first. "50% for me and I have all of Asgard City search for them, the rest is for you guys. It is decided." He said and started walking straight towards the city. Both of them behind him could only sigh. "Well, if Asgard City is looking for them we can find them, if my Icy Tower City is looking for them, we might be in trouble anyway." Shao Hu replied with a calm smile. He knew how to weigh the pros and cons. While Li Zhangyuan also had nothing to say. He was the weakest of the three, and on top of that, he was in a territory far away from his territory. Receiving 25% was already good for him. Thus, the three of them set off for Asgard City, where there would soon be a small storm. ... Just as Xie Meiyu''s aura stopped being felt in the Great Forest, she felt how she was falling and thought she was about to collapse from exhaustion, so immediately bit her tongue hard to wake up, but strangely enough, the next thing she felt was a change in the atmosphere and opened her eyes in shock... ''What?'' She thought as she looked around the living room of the house where she had been staying in Asgard City. She couldn''t understand what was going on, but just at that moment, Tang Yin raised his hand a little and stroked Xie Meiyu''s cheeks, surprising her, and she looked at him. "Tang Yin, you''re alive!" she said with great happiness when she saw Tang Yin''s half-open eyes, and her eyes filled with tears. But Tang Yin could not respond. Soon his raised hand fell, and his eyes closed. This frightened her. "TANG YIN!" she shouted scared, and not knowing what to do, she quickly looked around, and unable to understand why the hell she was in her house, she quickly ran to her room and put Tang Yin there. Just at that moment, she noticed that on Tang Yin''s chest was a small golden feather. ''A golden feather?'' She thought doubtfully and grabbed it, but just as her hand touched this, it disappeared, leaving her a little dazed. Still, she soon stopped paying attention to this and shook her head to compose herself a bit. She was very exhausted and dizzy, but she began to clean Tang Yin up as best she could... Chapter 90 - 90: Growing hatred Xie Meiyu did not care how dirty or injured Tang Yin was. As soon as she confirmed that she was in her house, she immediately sent to buy a great number of medicinal herbs to treat Tang Yin. In addition, she disinfected his wounds with medicinal herbs and then bandaged his serious wounds. Once she had finished this, she fell totally exhausted at the foot of the bed where Tang Yin was lying. She was deathly pale, and her internal wounds were severe, so after eating several pills, she simply fell fast asleep... Two days later, she got up and, seeing that Tang Yin was still unconscious, she began to change his bandages. Gently... She didn''t want to see a part of his body, so she looked away pitifully... ''...This will be a hard blow for you, Tang Yin.'' She thought regretfully as she looked at him. In the end, she simply sighed. She put more ointment made with expensive medicinal herbs on it and then bandaged it again... And so, another day went by, and another day went by... During this time, Asgard City was in an uproar. From the Ice Divine Sect had come a quest token that was placed at the top of the city''s quest board, with two faces on it. Tang Yin''s name was visible below his face, and below Xie Meiyu''s face, there was no name. But the distinction was that her beauty was almost perfect, so it was impossible to lose her if someone found her. Whoever found them would get a great reward from the Ice Divine Sect, and maybe they could have the opportunity to enter the Sect to become a disciple. This caused the normally quiet Asgard City to have more cultivators roaming around with their weapons, looking for these two people. When Xie Meiyu found this, she was angry, but there was nothing she could do. Still, she understood that she could not stay in that house anymore, so immediately moved Tang Yin to the Alchemists'' Association, to her room. The Association was also upset by this and immediately asked for an explanation as to why the Ice Divine Sect was looking for one of their important members, but the answer from this Sect was yet to be seen... Xie Meiyu could not show herself during these days, and even less could she let them see Tang Yin, so she simply hid next to him. Thus, the days passed. Tang Yin had spent 7 days unconscious. The blow and the damage he had received was too great, it was a miracle that he was still breathing, and although his minor wound recovery ability served to heal his visible wounds, it was of little use in healing his internal wounds. Still, with the large number of spiritual herbs to Xie Meiyu used in him, in 7 days, he was able to recover, and that was when Tang Yin woke up. It was nighttime when he did. He was confused but looked from side to side and found Xie Meiyu lying between a chair and the bed where he was lying. This surprised him, but when he saw his body, he smiled. He already understood a little of what was going on. He raised his right hand and stroked her face a little, but gently, trying not to wake her up. She was sleeping peacefully, but she looked a little pale, although her hands were gripping the sheets tightly. Tang Yin could only sigh at this and moved his hand away slightly. He then looked at his body slowly and frowned. ''...Li Zhangyuan... I will tear you apart, piece by piece... I will make you feel the worst pain you may have thought existed...'' An intense hatred began to grow in his heart at that moment as he looked at a section of his body that was missing... ''I swear. I, Tang Yin, as the Heir Son of the Supreme Tang Sect, I WILL DESTROY YOUR ENTIRE FUCKING FAMILY, YOU TRASH!'' He shouted internally unable to hold back the intense hatred growing inside him. It was an insatiable hatred by now, a hatred that he couldn''t stop from growing. It was now that he began to feel that he had come into this world. This was the moment when the intense hatred that was in Ren Xiao''s memories for that family mixed with the intense hatred that Tang Yin now had for the same family. But... Right now, he was stupidly weak. ''I''m useless, too... More than a year since I reincarnated and it''s only now that I''ve been realizing that I''m no longer Tang Yin... I''m no longer what I once was. I no longer have the influence I once had, now I''m just a good-for-nothing who has to run from a little trash, but... This good-for-nothing is going to tear you apart someday, Li Zhangyuan.'' His thoughts wandered for a moment longer. He couldn''t help but let the hatred grow as he noticed that his left arm was missing. As a Dual Spirit Weapon cultivator, his arms were his most important limbs. Because with only both of them, he could use his greatest advantage as a genius. When a dual spirit weapon cultivator had one of his arms cut off, they were basically cutting off his pride! They were cutting off his greatest pride! Even more so to Tang Yin, the Divine Son of a complete plane! He lived his life being on top of everyone! Moreover, as he once said, the hammer in his left hand was to placate the mountains and break everything that stood in his way. That was his spiritual weapon to destroy the trash that got in his way. It was his spiritual weapon to demonstrate his superiority. And his spiritual weapon in his right hand, it was to protect his dignity, his sect, his family... But now, his dignity had been totally trampled. His pride had been stepped on. The Supreme Tang Sect had been trampled under his name! The hatred he felt right now, he couldn''t placate it just because! It was a hatred that could totally eat him up, but he didn''t care, he wanted to destroy the bastard who did this to him! But... In the end, this had taught him something. He''s weak. He is useless. Currently, he can''t do anything. And so, he must calm down. He spent more than 30 minutes thinking and then considering the possibilities he had to get his arm back. ''...That is difficult, but not impossible. But only a Supreme Beast or more could give me such an ability...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''Administrator.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Tell me.] ''Do you have any way to get my arm back?'' He asked. Chapter 91 - 91: A hope and change [Nothing is impossible for the system. But you are not qualified to get that kind of skills at this time] Replied the Administrator and Tang Yin nodded. He supposed that was the case. Recovering a limb was very difficult. There were also pills to do so, but they were at an unattainable level for him right now. How could it be so easy to get a skill for that? After a moment, Tang Yin sighed. ''I treated you without gratitude before, I apologize for that. I''ve made up my mind, I''m going to use your power from now on accordingly.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. The Administrator in his head was surprised to hear this. [Are you really willing to use the system''s power from now on?] The Administrator asked quickly, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Did you notice that I hadn''t wanted to use it?'' He asked back doubtfully, and the Administrator let out a snort. [Hmph, it''s obvious. Although you''ve been completing quests, you don''t seem to be interested in almost anything in the system. With such pills, you perfectly could have formed a force somewhere, but look, you haven''t formed anything when I''ve told you so many things. Besides, you even used the tokens like that, breaking the rules of the system] Said, and Tang Yin smiled a little. ''At that moment it occurred to me, how about using the tokens on a body that cannot contain the cultivation, but is eligible as a target? Technically, the spiritual energy should overflow. So, I bet everything on that and it worked. Besides, I simply take advantage of a small bug in the system, it''s no big deal.'' He replied smiling. The Administrator simply let out another snort. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [So, are you now determined to use it? Do you want to use the Power of Domination System? Are you really decided?] The Administrator asked again, and Tang Yin nodded firmly. He was no longer smiling; he was dead serious. ''Yes, I want to see what I can accomplish with your help and with my abilities. I want to kill that bastard and his whole family. Not only him but those other two bastards too. Did they humiliate me like that? Perfect, then I''ll give them the biggest humiliation they''ve ever been given and will ever get!'' He said, and the Administrator in his head nodded smilingly. [Well, this time, I can see that you have gained a lot and changed. It seems that so far, you understand that you have reincarnated and that you are down] Said the Administrator. Then he thought of something else. [Right, why didn''t you use the feather from the beginning to escape from those guys? I thought you would use it] asked. Tang Yin nodded. ''There are several reasons. If I used it in front of them, they would search us to death with all the power of their sects, and that is dangerous. Although they will surely be looking for us, they won''t put all their efforts into it, as the thoughts they might have are diverse.'' ''Also, maybe you didn''t notice, but when Li Zhangyuan started to speak, the person behind him, whom he called ''leader'', created a small barrier around me without anyone noticing, which prevented me from being able to approach Meiyu. That''s why I had to wait for the barrier to fall, I wasn''t going to go away and leave her there.'' Tang Yin replied, and the Administrator felt confused. [A barrier? Mental?] Asked, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Probably.'' replied. [No wonder you didn''t talk to me...] Replied, and Tang Yin nodded again. [Still... What kind of treasure could that guy have? Creating a barrier that even I couldn''t see... The system didn''t alert anything either...] ''I have an idea of what it might have been.'' [What is it? It''s hard for the system not to be able to recognize something, you know? I''ve even thought it''s impossible]. Tang Yin smiled as he reached this point. ''There''s a time when the system also didn''t say anything despite the enormous danger we were facing at the time.'' He said in his mind, causing the Administrator to become interested. [Oh? What are you talking about?] Asked. ''The 19 Level Abyss.'' He replied, and then, the Administrator was surprised in his mind. [That''s right, there''s that time...] said. ''I suspect that this guy has some treasure related to that. When he spoke and made that move, the two wounds on my face started to burn a little. It''s as if the aura that the 19-Level Abyss left me with reacted to something. That guy is dangerous.'' Tang Yin replied with his conclusion. And the Administrator nodded, it made sense... Just as the two of them were talking, Xie Meiyu woke up and looked at Tang Yin sitting on the bed. Her beautiful face with her messy hair looked at him somewhat confused. But gradually, her eyes cleared up, and small tears formed in her eyes when she saw him. She immediately threw herself at him. "Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile as she hugged him. He was surprised by this but still hugged her a little with a smile. "I''m sorry, I''ve made you worry and work too hard." He said sincerely, but she quickly shook her head. "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s okay, as long as you''re okay I''m okay, how are you feeling? I''ll bring you food right away." She said with a smile and quickly got up. She didn''t even wait for Tang Yin''s reply and ran out. But, soon, came back with a bowl of soup prepared by her. And she sat down beside Tang Yin as he stared at her with a calm smile. Only he knew how grateful he was right now to her. Her face was still a little pale. She hadn''t fully recovered, and yet she paid so much attention to him and cared for him like that... That was something that touched Tang Yin''s heart. Even more so to see that precious mature face in front of him while she wanted to give him soup... She first put the soup aside and then sat on the bed beside Tang Yin on his left side. She then grabbed the soup, mounted it on her legs, and then grabbed the spoon to feed him. She wasn''t going to let him eat on his own, so she did so quickly. "Let''s eat." She said quickly grabbing the spoon and filling it with soup to give him. A while later, he finished eating. Chapter 92 - 92: Pill ready? "Where will you go now? Those guys are looking for us all over the city." She said after putting aside the cup. Tang Yin thought deeply. ''...So, in the end, they are indeed looking for us...'' He thought and then looked at her. "Where are we now?" He asked. "At the Alchemists'' Association. But, it''s not a good idea to stay in this city. I already know the identity of the people who attacked us." "Who are they?" asked doubtfully. "Yang Tao, one of the 7 Heavenly Kings of the Ice Divine Sect. Shao Hu, son of one of the 3 main families of the Icy Tower Sect. And lastly... Li Zhangyuan is from the Southern Region and belongs to a Great Sect. I don''t have much information about him, but he is powerful." She replied, and Tang Yin frowned again. ''Three Great Sects in this... Certainly, it''s dangerous.'' Thought. He had no place to return to. He has no family here except Huang Feifei. But he can''t return to the Blizzard Empire. He could trigger the destruction of that small empire and his little wife. Still, he needed a place to make himself strong. ''But they are three big sects... An Academy? No, they are easy to bribe by those big Sects... I can travel alone, but that would prevent me from forming my own force and using the power of the system... It''s troublesome, the system missions are necessary and the Administrator told me that they would increase when I could cultivate.'' Tang Yin thought. Xie Meiyu saw him considering things and smiled. "Let''s think about that later, I have an idea where you could go, but you already have all the materials, right? Can you give me that recipe to make you the pill? I assure you I will make it to perfection." She said confidently, and that''s when Tang Yin remembered this. So, he nodded firmly and immediately took out the materials and the recipe. Although it was night, Xie Meiyu was very encouraged when she saw that the recipe, although it was complicated and strange, with Tang Yin''s instructions, she could be made it. So, she started to prepare, and Tang Yin made some spiritual arrays to help her. Many spiritual arrays were on the floor of the room after a while, with a cauldron of pills in the middle. All the arrays were arranged to help her perform alchemy. After making them, he showed her how to use them when she was doing alchemy and proceeded to teach her each part of the recipe. This he did with the help of the Administrator and with his knowledge of alchemy. Thus, he was able to complement everything very well in a good explanation. Thus, they spent the first night and the second night, they were so animated that they did not even sleep. For Tang Yin, this was the time when he could cultivate again. For her, she was learning from a person who knew a lot about alchemy and could help her reach a whole new level, helping her fulfill her dream. They were so exhilarated that they hardly felt sleepy. And so, as Tang Yin taught her everything in detail, three days passed. On the third day, Xie Meiyu began to make the pill... A pill to recover the Spiritual Bone Body or the structure of it within the Cultivator''s Body. It is a general pill, meaning it does not have a grade or rank and can be made by any alchemist, as long as they are strong enough to process the materials. However, the materials are extremely difficult to process, so a certain level of strength is required. Xie Meiyu is a fast learner, so she was doing well, even though it was not that simple. The heart of the desert dragon is the most complicated material to process among all the materials in the original recipe. This is because the spirit beast has a small bloodline of a dragon, which is the most powerful of all beasts. But, this time, it was easier to do so thanks to the existence of the heart of an Emperor Beast, and Tang Yin took out the Iced Fire for a few seconds so that the heart of the beast could be appeased. Thus, the procedures continued under Xie Meiyu''s intense concentration. Different materials were processed and converted into liquid spiritual energy and then began to condense into a pill. Even Tang Yin was surprised that she was so skilled at this, she was much better than before in her fire handling and the way she controlled all the materials. ''It seems that her determination to learn is commendable, but I don''t know how good it is that she is staying away from the path of cultivation if she has such a good bloodline for it...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at her. Occasionally, he would touch up the arrays on the ground and so on... One day passed. During this day, Xie Meiyu never stopped doing alchemy. Soon, the second day... Tiredness was noticeable on her face, but she did not give up and kept her concentration. At this point, the liquid energy was already condensing, so she didn''t have much time left. Tang Yin was also a little anxious. The process of making the pill was long and complicated for Xie Meiyu, but he calmed down on the third day. When he saw that Xie Meiyu smiled as she continued to make the pill. Although he could not see inside the cauldron because he lacked cultivation, he knew that the pill had been successfully created. So, he smiled and relaxed... Four hours later, Xie Meiyu culminated and stood up smiling. "I''ve done it!" she shouted with a big smile on her beautiful face and immediately used her spiritual energy to take out the pill... Instead of one, she made three pills! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This left her stunned. "Congratulations, you have done more than I thought possible. You are worthy of a genuine reputation as a Genius Alchemist." Tang Yin said behind her, unable to contain his joy. She smiled and almost jumped for joy to hug him. "Tang Yin, I was actually able to make three of these!" She said as she handed him the three pills. He looked at them. ''Such a good degree of purity that even I can see it... This girl''s effort is unbelievable.'' He thought, but just then, he felt Xie Meiyu fall a little on top of him, and he held her up. "Are you okay?" Asked doubtfully, and she smiled at him. "I''m sorry... I don''t think I can take it anymore; I hope you can recover... I''ll sleep for a while..." She said and then simply fell unconscious. Tang Yin quickly put away the pills and held her. But he soon frowned. ''Shit, that bastard...'' He couldn''t help but try to hold her with both arms when he realized he was missing one, and his hatred for that person once again took over him, but he knew how to control himself. Although it cost him a lot, he was still able to carry Xie Meiyu to the bed that was in this room and lay her down there. ''...I''ll have a hard time getting used to doing everything one-handed, huh.'' He thought angrily. ''Well, I''d better hurry. Administrator, do I only need to use one?'' He asked in his head, and the Administrator immediately replied with a yes. Then Tang Yin sat down nearby and took out a pill. ''...I hope it really works, if not, it might take me quite a while to recover.'' Thought and immediately threw the pill into his mouth and swallowed it while grabbing a cultivation position... The pill he so desperately needed soon began to take effect. The Spiritual Bone Body is found in the spirit. Within a Spirit World in his soul and spirit. Such a place is currently unavailable to Tang Yin because it is unlocked at a higher Cultivation Realm. Still, because he was previously a cultivator, he could partially sense what was happening there. He couldn''t see anything, but his feelings told him that huge streams of spiritual energy were pouring into his spirit world. And soon... He felt something he hadn''t felt in all the time since he reincarnated. ''Bone Divinity!'' He thought to himself with a big smile as he felt the presence of it inside his body again. ''The place where the Spiritual Bone Body is located, did I already have it?'' He thought. But his joy was short-lived. A moment later, he began to hear sounds of explosions... *BOOOM* Which were slowly growing louder and louder and rumbling in his mind. *BOOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOOM* Certainly, he could feel the Bone Divinity, but the next thing he felt and heard was a big explosion that occurred inside himself and made him scream internally. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* ''AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!'' An intense headache hit him and slowly became more and more intense... ''Shit, WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS? AGHHH!'' ''AGHHHHH, WHAT THE HELL!!!!! AGHHHHHHHHH! HOLY SHIT...!'' Tang Yin''s screams became more and more bizarre and incomprehensible. He was trying to endure his pain as he clenched his teeth tightly. The fact that this pain had come when he consumed the pill told him that it was a pain from the creation of a new Spiritual Bone Body, but there was something strange. The Spiritual Bone Body is inside an internal spiritual organ called Bone Divinity. And he could feel his Bone Divinity being destroyed and coming back to life, What the hell was going on? Still, he had to endure the intense pain that made him scream continuously, while a certain amount of changes occurred in his physical and spiritual body. He could feel them, and so he persisted. To him, that pain was nothing. So, he gritted his teeth hard and held on as best he could... A third time, his Bone Divinity was destroyed. Feeling it being destroyed was like feeling any of your internal organs being crushed, yet he was able to hold on... A fifth time, a seventh time... On the ninth time, stopped... During all this time, he had managed to keep his consciousness intact. And just at that moment, he felt that his Bone Divinity had returned, and he felt the presence of what would soon be his Spiritual Bone Body. This made him relax... ''It''s done...'' He thought and directly fell backward into the room. Allowing his body to fall unconscious. But only 15 seconds later, Tang Yin jumped up in his room and stood up. ''Shit, I don''t have time to fall unconscious, have I recovered?'' He asked himself coming to his senses, and looked at his hand. Just then, he heard the sound of something breaking coming from the door, and he looked up quickly. There, he saw Xie Meiyu looking at him. Soon, a beautiful smile bloomed on her face as she ran up to him. "You''ve really recovered, Tang Yin!" She shouted with a smile as she touched him. She could feel cultivation in him! It was minimal, but it wasn''t there before! Tang Yin noticed this too, but he didn''t care about this. Instead, he looked at Xie Meiyu''s face so close to him... That precious face... "Tang Y...?!" Just as she was about to speak to ask him if something was wrong, she noticed Tang Yin''s face aligned with hers and felt something touching her lips softly. It was a feeling she hadn''t felt before, and it made her stunned... Chapter 93 - 93: Increase Cultivation After doing so, Tang Yin turned away from her and turned around. "Next time, you would do well not to look so beautiful. It''s impossible to resist you." He said and then walked to the bed and sat down. She was stunned staring at him, and came back to herself a few minutes later, smiling. Then she walked over to him and looked down at him from above. "Young Master Tang, do you realize what you just did?" She asked as she looked at him. Tang Yin then stood up and looked at her. "If you don''t like it, you can give it back to me." He replied, leaving her stunned again, and she simply let out a snort with her mouth and sat down beside him. "Since when are you interested in older women? In that little empire, you were very amorous with that little Huang girl, we have 15 years of difference between the two of us, are you interested in older people?" she asked, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. "What? You don''t know what my middle name is?" He asked, and she looked at him confused. What did his middle name have to do with her question? She thought doubtfully. Then he smiled. "I thought you knew me a little better, how disappointing, Miss Xie." He said and then looked at her. "The name my parents gave me is Tang Yin, but my nickname is Mature Women Lover, how are you going to ask that?" He replied and then moved closer to her face, scaring her. "Ever since I saw you, I told myself that someday you would be mine. I can''t resist that wonderful mature aura you have and that irresistible body, which blends with your personality and face, making you an irresistible woman for any man." Tang Yin said, and after that, he stood up and looked at his left arm. "That will have to wait, though, I guess. I''m going to cultivate for tonight, let''s talk tomorrow regarding where we should go. Being so weak makes me feel strange." Tang Yin said. The truth was that, he felt deathly inferior right now, so other than saying that, he wouldn''t do anything else for now. ''Administrator, what happened to the system?'' He asked in his mind as he walked around the room and took a cultivation position. He had noticed that the system was in a strange state, he couldn''t summon it, he could only use the inventory and that was strange. [It is being updated. Since you have just re-entered the cultivation world, it will adapt to you and your environment to give you missions and expand its scope. You should prepare yourself] Replied the administrator, and Tang Yin was astonished, but smiled. ''Looks like the fun will finally start already.'' He thought and entered a state of cultivation, searching for a cultivation technique that he hadn''t used in many years... Xie Meiyu stood behind him sitting on the bed as she watched him from afar. At first, she was surprised by his statements, but after a while, she simply looked thoughtful and smiling looking at him. Still, she did not say or do anything. She simply looked at him smiling, and watched his every change. But his changes gradually stunned her, and she stood up suddenly. "Is his cultivation rising so fast!?" She said in shock as she watched Tang Yin''s cultivation rising... Third Level of the Realm Spiritual Strengthening of the Body... Fourth Level, Fifth Level, Sixth Level... Seventh Level! ''What the hell!?'' She thought in shock when he reached the Seventh Level... Eighth Level! ''Ninth Level! He actually reached the Ninth Level of his Realm in just 4 hours of cultivation!'' She thought in shock unable to understand what the hell was going on. How could someone possibly have gone up so many cultivation levels in one go? While it is true that the First Realm is the easiest to raise, she had never seen someone who could raise it in such a way. Just at that moment, she saw two small tokens float in front of Tang Yin. Not understanding what it was, she approached him and looked at them, but soon those tokens disappeared, leaving her even more stunned. She could only wonder, what the hell was going on? Who is Tang Yin? While Tang Yin was in a state of cultivation, he was aware of what was going on around him, so he smiled when noticed that Xie Meiyu was so surprised by this little thing. ''The Realm Spiritual Strengthening of the Body is just a Realm to learn how to use the ability to synthesize and to strengthen the body, so what happens when someone who already knows how to synthesize and has a strong body uses a supreme cultivation technique?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. The answer was obvious. He could easily pass all those levels because his understanding of cultivation is far above this small realm. However, that creates a problem because of the lack of spiritual energy in the body, passing so many levels in succession. After all, he crossed those levels not because he has enough spiritual energy to do so, but because he already understands and has all that is required to increase those levels in that cultivation. And that is why he used both tokens given by the system. The tokens did not help him level up, they simply filled his body with all the spiritual energy he needed to stabilize his base. However, it was a trick that could only be used once, as it is the only Realm so simple to cross. Still, it was enough for now. Thus, Tang Yin spent the entire night stabilizing his newly achieved cultivation level effortlessly. While Xie Meiyu could only lie back and stare at him, wondering how many secrets this young man might have in front of her. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next morning, Tang Yin stopped cultivating. He had settled the base a bit, and the spiritual energy in him was now usable, so he decided it was time to leave this place. ''After all, it''s not a good idea to stay long in a city where they''re looking for me.'' Tang Yin thought, so after having breakfast, Xie Meiyu and he started talking. Tang Yin first told her some things about him so that she could help him think about where to go. The South was out of the question entirely. There are his greatest enemies in this world there, and according to Xie Meiyu, the Central Region is dangerous for several reasons. The first of these is the Hall of the Divine Sun. It is a Sect in itself, but it does not get the name Sect, for they worship the Sun God and thus call themselves the Hall of the Divine Sun. "...That place is not good, they are even one step above the Great Sects and practically rule the continent from the inside. Besides, there are rumors that they control some of the Great Sects, among which, I was once told that they control the entire Southern Region on their own. Therefore, although it is an option, it is best that you do not go. This is the information I have from that place." She said and then passed him a small document with a lot of information. Tang Yin frowned deeply upon seeing this. He recognized that inherited Spirit Weapon. Not only did he recognize it, but he knew a lot about that Spiritual Weapon. Because the bearers of that Spiritual Weapon, were the main enemies in his world! That was why he was totally ruled out. "I can think of a Sect and an academy you could go to." She said after seeing that he didn''t seem interested in that place. Tang Yin then looked at her. "What academy?" he asked. Considering that she knew very well that he couldn''t go to most academies in this world, what was so special about this academy for her to name it? She smiled. "It''s called Supreme Academy and it''s in the southwest of the continent. It is an Independent Academy and the highest level in the continent. If I had to find a problem with it, it''s that they have friendships with all the Great Sects, so it could become dangerous. The leader of the academy is one of the bearers of one of the Five Divine Items of the continent." She spoke. When Tang Yin heard about the friendship with the great sects, he immediately shook his head. Such a friendship could trigger different Sects to have teachers in that academy, what if he was recognized as ''Ren Xiao'' again, by one of them? After all, the Ren Family had been destroyed by a Great Sect, it wasn''t impossible. And if that happens, it would be disastrous, so it was out of the question. Still, he was curious about something she had said. "Five Divine Items?" He asked doubtfully. Chapter 94 - 94: Updated system Although she was surprised that Tang Yin didn''t know, she still began to tell him a little. Throughout this continent, there are a total of Five Divine Items. They are priceless items with absolute power, granting their bearers immense power. Of the common knowledge in this continent, there are only three forces that have one. The Hall of the Divine Sun in the Center, the Celestial Thunder Sect in the West, and the Supreme Academy in the Southwest. The other two, are considered lost until now. There is one of them that is rumored to be in this Northern Region, while the other is said to be in the hands of the demons that plague the continent from outside, but no one knows if that is the case. That is all she knows about the Divine Items. It is not of much use just to know that, but apparently, these Divine Items are of elemental attributes. Still, it is something of little importance to Tang Yin. He originally thought it was something of interest, but seeing that it was simply something of little value, he decided to continue with what they were talking about. "The Sect that I consider good... It''s the Red Thunder Sect. It is in the northwest. To many, it is considered a legend, for at one time in the past it was one of the most powerful forces on the continent, but now they have decayed and so have fallen out of sight. That is why I recommend it to you. Also, I know many there and occasionally visit it to learn alchemy, I know that the elders and leaders are not evil. They have a strong enmity with the East, Central, and South and a great friendship with the Ice Divine Sect." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her. "Do you recommend me a Sect that has a friendship with the Ice Divine Sect?" He asked with surprise, and she smiled with some embarrassment. "Yes, but it''s not for a bad. You don''t know this because this is not knowledge that everyone knows, but the Ice Divine Sect is not one sect, they are actually two, but they take the same name." She said, and after pausing for a moment, she continued. "On the one hand, there is the real Ice Divine Sect, internally they call it the Icy Spirit Hall. They have the Bing Family as the Central Family, they are the authentic leaders of the sect. And on the other side, there is one that was formed much later, internally they call it the Icy Mountain Hall. There is a difference between the two in terms of power, being the Icy Spirit Hall the most powerful entity by far. On the other hand, the one who placed those ads to look for us is just an elder of the Icy Mountain Hall." "When I said that the Red Thunder Sect is close friends with the Ice Divine Sect, I was referring to the Icy Spirit Hall. Also, this hall only has female disciples, there are no men, so you don''t need to worry. They are not the same." She replied and finished with what she had to say... After that, he asked her several more questions, and she patiently answered them while giving him information about different forces and other things Tang Yin needed to know. After talking for two hours, Tang Yin was thinking about joining the Red Thunder Sect as it seemed like a good sect because of everything she had told him. Just as he was planning to answer, different small messages appeared in front of his eyes. [Ding] [The system successfully updated] [Greetings, Host] [Ding] [The Host has entered the Cultivation World, [Mission Table] has been unlocked]. [The [Mission Table] Section has been activated. Please be sure to visit it to see all the temporary and permanent missions]. Tang Yin was stunned when he saw this, ''Mission Table?'' He thought doubtfully, but before he had a chance to check what this was, another message invaded his vision. [Ding] [A Main Branch mission has been issued] [Enter the Red Thunder Sect!] | According to the system analysis, the Red Thunder Sect is the best suited to the Host, please enter it to receive the rewards. | Click here, [Red Thunder Sect Basic Information], to view corresponding information. | Rewards: Active Skill: Automatic Pill Enhancement. One Hundred (100) Spirit Ancestor Pills, Heaven Grade. One Thousand (1,000) 3-Color Rainbow Ascension Pills, Earth Grade. 10 (Ten) Cultivation Augmentation Token (Free Use): Level 1. External Spirit Weapon from Earth Rank to Spirit Rank: x10. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. | Additional reward: Three (3) Spiritual Weapon Roulette rolls. Three (3) Alchemical Fires Roulette Rolls. | Penalty for failure: Reduction of 10 Levels of the Host''s Cultivation. [Good luck, Host] After reading about this new mission with such good rewards Tang Yin stopped hesitating. ''Well, it looks like it will be the Red Thunder Sect then.'' He thought to himself with a smile. He knew very well that the system was doing this for a reason, but this was no time to ask. He wanted to see what that Mission Table thing was, so he immediately opened the system and then went to the new section that appeared between the system buttons, but when he tried to open it... [Ding] [Host, the [Mission Table] has been momentarily restricted until you enter the Red Thunder Sect]. When Tang Yin saw this, he sighed a little. ''Well, in case I had any doubts, there it is. To the Red Thunder Sect then.'' He thought with a smile and looked at Xie Meiyu who was staring at him with a smile on her beautiful face. "I''ve made up my mind, I''ll go to the Red Thunder Sect." He said, having no alternatives. She nodded. "Alright, don''t worry, I''ll help you get in there and go with you. I know some of the elders of the sect." She replied and stood up. "When do we leave?" She asked. "Right away, I can''t waste much time." He replied, and she nodded to him. "Then let''s go. Besides, I want us to spend looking for your first Spirit Bone. There''s something I want to show you since we met again and that time in the Great Forest, I couldn''t do it." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her strangely but nodded. Since he had to look for his Spirit Bone, it is better if she helps him. With a Spiritual King nearby, everything is better. So, they decided to leave at that very hour and in hiding from the powers of the association, taking advantage of the fact that it was getting dark. As they were being searched all over the city, they had to be careful so they were both fully covered. Luckily for them, in this city, there was no military guard since it belonged to a powerful Sect. Therefore, they quickly left the association and started running on the roofs of houses and buildings for a while, until they left the central area, and Xie Meiyu asked Tang Yin to follow her. She knew very well how to get out of this place, as she had been hiding here these past few days and occasionally went out to shop. They walked through dark streets for a while, and soon, they were on the outskirts of the city, in a large area where there were a lot of flying boats coming and going. They both entered this place, and Xie Meiyu rented a flying boat on the black market, which would be leaving in a few minutes. This place is a section where they only sell the remainder of different boats that go to different places of little interest. "Tang Yin, we leave in 15 minutes. Let''s go inside the flying boat." She said and started to run to that place, but... Just as they arrived at the place where the flying boats that would be leaving shortly were, they noticed the presence of several powerful people belonging to the Ice Divine Sect, all women. In addition, there was a big flying boat beautifully decorated in blue and white stopped there. Xie Meiyu was surprised. ''One of the Icy Spirit Hall''s Central Ships?'' She thought with surprise and nodded to Tang Yin. "Young Master, let''s go faster. The person traveling there must be very important, it''s not a good idea for her to see us." She said, and after seeing Tang Yin''s nod, she walked faster. It''s just that, as they both passed the front of the boat, Tang Yin couldn''t help but turn to see a beautiful figure that entered his field of vision. Just as he saw her, she saw him too. Although Tang Yin was wearing a mask, his blue eyes were visible to this beautiful woman who was getting off the boat, and although she was wearing a veil, her beautiful blue eyes were visible to Tang Yin, so they both stared at each other. When she stepped off the boat, she instantly caught the attention of everyone present, who couldn''t help but stop to look at her, just as Tang Yin did. But she simply looked Tang Yin in the eyes, stunned... Chapter 95 - 95: Sleeping together? Her mind was in shock at that moment. It is true that right now, that person had a mask on his face, and so she could not see him well. His blue eyes were barely visible, but... She was sure he was that young man she saw at the auction more than a year ago! She couldn''t mistake him. That unique aura when she looked into his eyes... She had only felt it once in her life! That strange feeling of seeing such a beautiful pair of eyes that left her stunned and unable to understand what was going on was only given to her by this pair of eyes in front of her. She felt strange, but she couldn''t stop seeing those eyes... While Tang Yin was also stunned, he couldn''t see her well, but he could tell that she was one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen in his life. But this time, he was conscious. ''Shit, ... Who is she really? And why is she staring at me? Could it be that she recognized me from that time? No, I don''t think so, but... Fuck, she''s too beautiful...'' Tang Yin thought in shock, and just then, Xie Meiyu pulled him a little. "Tang Yin?" she asked and looked to where he was looking, and there, she saw a beautiful lady staring at him. ''Miss Bing!?'' She thought in great alarm and immediately pulled Tang Yin out of there. This allowed the beautiful lady to come out of her stupor, but she stared at the departing figure as people to one side of her spoke to her, trying to get her attention. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin was stunned when he was pulled that way by Xie Meiyu and looked at her in confusion. "Is something wrong?" He asked, and she looked at him. "Don''t you know who that person is who was looking at you?" She asked, and he shook his head. She then quickly entered the flying boat, pulled him in, and entered the room she had been assigned. She didn''t notice anything else; didn''t even take off the mask she was wearing, she just looked at him. "You really don''t know?" She asked again, and again Tang Yin shook his head. "Strange, why was he looking at you then? Could it be that she recognized you?" She asked as put a hand to her chin in thought. This seemed a little strange to Tang Yin. "I saw her once in Desert City and that time I was struck by her beauty so I stared at her for a moment then and now it''s almost the same. Maybe she recognized me from that time." Tang Yin answered doubtfully. "Why, who is she?" He asked, and Xie Meiyu stared at him for a minute. "You sure are lucky then, little young master. To be able to see one of the most coveted women on the continent twice and be recognized by her when you merely saw each other once..." She said, and at the end, shook her head. She then took off her mask and tossed it aside as she looked out the window. She didn''t want to answer, but she still did. "I don''t know her real name, but her surname is Bing, so she should be a member of the Bing Family of the Ice Divine Sect. She is known as Miss Bing, the most beautiful woman on the continent and also the next Ice Divine Sect Leader." She replied and then looked a little at Tang Yin and let out a small snort with her mouth. "That''s all I know about that beautiful young lady. You can go to sleep, it''s many days before we reach city..." She said and finally stopped in a daze and turned to see Tang Yin''s face very close to hers as he hugged her from behind. "What are you doing?" she asked angrily and tried to push him away, but she knew very well that she couldn''t do it hard so as not to hurt him, so it looked like a little struggle. "I don''t know if it''s just my ideas, but I think I''ve noticed that the beautiful Miss Xie, she a little jealous, is that it?" He asked with a smile from behind while holding her with his arm. And she simply let out a snort upon hearing this but didn''t pull away. She just stood there, while her heart was beating quite fast. Tang Yin then took off his mask and smiled at her. He wore nothing under his mask, so his scar was visible. Still, he didn''t mind and simply looked at the beautiful face in front of him. "Don''t worry, even though Miss Bing is beautiful, I don''t think you are inferior to her, your mature aura is unique and incomparable... Could I look away, when I have such beauty in front of me? I''ve told you before, I can''t resist your beauty." He said softly and kissed her a little while she was stunned, then pulled away. "Just wait until I am worthy." He spoke. With his last comment, he snapped her out of her stupor, and she turned around to look at him, but his back was already turned. Still, she had to speak. "Your scar does not make you unworthy, Tang Yin." She said and smiled. "Such perfection does not exist in this world, so fate wanted to seal your beauty by leaving you two scars, it was too perfect a beauty. But even fate didn''t expect that not only could it not tarnish your beauty, but that it would give you a unique and incomparable touch of masculinity." She said culminating what she wanted to say, and this surprised Tang Yin who turned to look at her a little. Undoubtedly, he was surprised this time. He didn''t expect her to say that, but then he smiled a little and walked to the bed. "Although we could only rent one room if you want to sleep, you can come here." Tang Yin said after he went to bed, she looked at him and smiled but did not respond. It would be a journey of several days at some point, they had to sleep together. A while later, Xie Meiyu thought Tang Yin had fallen asleep and gently approached him, sitting beside him, while looking at his non-existent left arm with some pain. ''If I hadn''t focused on alchemy and cultivated diligently, that would never have happened to him...'' She thought. Since that day, she always blamed herself for what happened, although her thoughts were far from reality. If she had not been an alchemist, she would not have met Tang Yin, so none of what happened, would have happened. Yet, she was unaware of that fact. She simply knows that being the most powerful that day, the one who did the most was Tang Yin. Being the stronger of the two, why didn''t she go forward to face her rivals? That made her feel bad, but after a while, she sighed, took off the black clothes, and was left in her elegant clothes, then lay down beside him. Tang Yin turned around soon after and hugged her to him, surprising her. "You...weren''t you sleeping?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled and beckoned her to turn around and stare at him. After he had her face to face, he moved a little closer to her. "You are not to blame for anything, so don''t blame yourself for what happened. You did your best and I thank you, I am immensely grateful to you for everything, so, don''t blame yourself." He said and then kissed her, but this time he didn''t pull away... Their lips touched softly, and Tang Yin, this time, wanted to kiss her deeper. The exquisiteness of the lips he was touching was something he didn''t want to stop feeling... The feeling of kissing her intoxicated him, while she, although she was surprised, had the same thought as Tang Yin. She didn''t want to pull away this time, so she wrapped her arms behind Tang Yin''s neck to tie him to her... She hadn''t known him for very long, but for the short time she had known him, she had spent a lot with him. Even for life and death moments, she has felt annoyed, stressed, and curious about him. She has felt jealous of his words. Without her realizing it, Tang Yin had touched her heart at this time and had become important to her, which is why she instinctively wanted to protect and bind him to her... That was why she enjoyed the beautiful and soft kiss while both of their lips wanted more and more of each other... A soft kiss that made her fall asleep sometime later. She wasn''t used to kissing, after all... ... Thus, the days passed. Sometime after leaving the city, they both got off the Flying Boat in a city that bordered a very famous Spirit Forest on the continent but that rarely attracted tourists as there was another city of higher level nearby. Still, for them, this place was enough, so they went directly into the forest soon after. But, as soon as they entered, they did not go hunting. Instead, it was time for Xie Meiyu to absorb her Spirit Grade Spirit Fire and also time for Tang Yin to see his rewards, especially the weapon he would use from now on. Chapter 96 - 96: Supreme Grade External Spirit Weapon "Tang Yin, I don''t understand what you mean by getting a Spirit Grade Fire. I''m pretty sure that that Beast Fire we got, even though it belonged to a beast over 100 thousand years old, was only cultivated to a Superior Earthly Fire, how could it be close to Spirit Grade? It has a long way to go to get there." Xie Meiyu said after stopping at a cave inside the Spirit Forest. Tang Yin brought her here to give her a Spirit Grade Fire, but where were they going to get it from? She was very confused, but was still smiling because Tang Yin would give her that Superior Earthly Fire. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as she cultivates it correctly, it will become a Spirit-Grade Fire at some point! Only a few people on the continent have a Spirit Grade Fire, how could she not be happy? The increase in her overall strength and alchemical ability would be something to admire. Even better, that was a Fire with two opposite attributes. According to Xie Meiyu''s knowledge of these fires, they are the best for alchemy, but at the same time, they are so rare that only ten of them exist, although this one is the worst, as it is not a real Earth Fire, but an Earth Grade Beast Fire. Even so, having one of these earthly fires could put her into the highest alchemical ranks in the future. Just by having it right now, she could already obtain a place in the coveted Alchemical Tower. How could she not be happy? Tang Yin smiled after seeing her this happy and asking her questions. "Relax, it''s quite simple. We just have to add 1 and 1 and that''s it." Tang Yin said with a smile. She didn''t understand what the heck he meant, but if next action answered her doubt. Tang Yin immediately moved her hand and took out one of the Earthly Fires he had obtained from the system. The Three Flowers Earthly Fire. Leaving Xie Meiyu stunned for a while... But without waiting for her reaction, Tang Yin took out the second Earthly Fire, which was bestowed upon him after escaping from those Spirit Kings. This Earthly Fire was nothing special, but it was on the same level as the Three Flower Earthly Fire, so it was good. Since the system gave them to him, both could be in harmony in the same hand of Tang Yin. Xie Meiyu was totally stunned. "You... You have two earthly fires? Impossible, how did you get them? And why are they so tame?" She asked in shock. Tang Yin laughed when he saw her like this. "I''ve always had them, they''re one of my treasures. Now, sit down. If I allow these fires to swallow each other here, it is likely that later I will not be able to hold them. Also, I would possibly attract emperor beasts or above, so I want to ask you, you know the procedure of merging two fires, right? As a Sixth Realm cultivator, you should be able to do it inside your body." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu, although she was stunned, still nodded firmly. "I know, I have been training a cultivation technique to do so for many years now." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Then, sit down and receive these 3 Spiritual Fires into your body. I''m going to prepare several spiritual arrays for you afterward to help you do it, it shouldn''t take you long, as these 2 Earthly Fires will merge easily." Tang Yin said, and she heeded him. She could see in his eyes that he was not going to back down from what he was saying and that even if she said no, he would say yes and not accept her answer. So, she just sat obediently in a cultivation position and braced herself. "I am ready." She said, and Tang Yin then first sent her the two earthly fires given by the system. These are obedient, so they simply stood in front of her, received their drop of blood, and entered her body. They looked like little children, and perhaps they were, it is just that they had not developed spirit as they were not of spiritual grade. After seeing that they were both obedient, Tang Yin then brought out the other fire. It went wildly upwards and was held tightly by Tang Yin''s spiritual energy, but, just at that moment, the ice attribute began to freeze Tang Yin''s hand. ''Shit, he''s more aggressive than last time, administrator, can you help me?'' Tang Yin asked in his head. [Of course, I don''t want a beautiful lady like her to die today] Replied the administrator in his head, and immediately, a small spiritual current came out of Tang Yin''s head which firmly gripped the icy fire enveloping it completely. This allowed Tang Yin''s hand to thaw little by little. ''Carefully, don''t let it escape...'' Tang Yin said as he gradually lowered his hand while tightly squeezing the icy fire, and thus, little by little, 2 minutes later, he managed to pull it into Xie Meiyu''s body. Tang Yin was a little surprised after doing so. ''Hey, what cultivation do you have or did you have? Or is that the system energy? I could feel an extremely weird energy enveloping mine and it was warm, but... It''s strange, it doesn''t seem to be spiritual energy...'' Tang Yin said in his mind as he tried to remember where he had felt that energy before. The administrator in his head was a little surprised but quickly replied. [I told you, I have never had a physical body, how could I have cultivation? That''s my soul energy. Don''t bother anymore, that exhausted me, I need to go to sleep] He replied and then went to sleep. Tang Yin then went into deep thought. He had a feeling that he had felt a similar energy before, but... After thinking for a minute, he couldn''t remember, so he started making the spiritual arrays for Xie Meiyu. This time, he didn''t have to do much, just three small arrays to surround her to help her have spiritual energy always. And now he could use spiritual energy himself, so he made the real matrices, no need for blood or external elements. After 15 minutes, he sighed in relief. ''It will take her a while. I must use this time to look at the external spiritual weapons.'' He thought and walked out of the cave they were in. He had already tested most of the skills that the system had given him, and he must say that they are incredibly good. Also, when the system was updated, although the system had not warned him, he was able to confirm that the Passive Skill Running and Minor Wound Recovery, had been raised to level 5. Even so, they are not that surprising after increasing their level. The other two skills he hasn''t used yet because they use a lot of spiritual energy. In the first Realm, he can''t even activate Icy Blizzard, but its explanation is surprising, it is an ability that waits for the moment when he can use it. The central and most important theme is the weapons. Or more specifically, the spiritual weapon he will use. Right now, he has three available. A sword, a spear, and his Heavenly Hammer, but using the latter two is a bit difficult. It''s not easy to wield a spear one-handed, after all. While the hammer... There''s a little problem. ''I need a surprise factor to catch my enemies off guard. I used to use my other hammer for that since no one expected me to be able to have two, but now I only have one... Looks like I''ll have to use the sword.'' Tang Yin thought and pulled out the sword given to him by the system. ''A Supreme Grade External Spirit Weapon... Divine Sword of the Bloody Swordsman, huh. Not bad. Let''s see its power first.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and grabbed the sword with his one hand. He then made a small vertical up-and-down motion as he gathered all his spiritual energy into the sword... *WOSHHH* The sound of spiritual energy rapidly crossing distances and slamming heavily against a tree rang out, leaving Tang Yin a little dazed. **** NT: I''m sorry for the delay. These days I might be posting the chapters a little late. My mother is getting sicker and I have been very busy because of it, but I will be posting daily as always. Chapter 97 - 97: Real Weapon of Mass Destruction? He quickly ran to the tree he had hit and was surprised. He had chosen a rather thick tree that was reinforced by the spiritual energy, here to hit, but... ''That much power with a little move like that?'' He thought in a daze and then smiled. ''Alright, that''s enough. Let''s go with this for now. I should also try the spear for surprise attacks, so I should start practicing different cultivation techniques.'' He thought, and then sat on the side of the cave entrance with a smile and started processing both external spirit weapons into his own... Two people, one inside and the other outside the cave, entered a state of cultivation... Two days later, Tang Yin woke up. ''Well, now both guns are mine. That should be enough for now. Although I won''t be able to demonstrate my full strength using external spirit weapons, I shouldn''t have any problems as long as I''m in this world.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and went to enter the cave to see Xie Meiyu''s condition, but just when he was 5 meters inside the cave, he felt an immense pressure approaching him from inside, so he immediately summoned his new sword and placed it in front of him. *BOOOOOOOOM* *THREEEEEEEK* After an explosion occurred between this spiritual energy and his own, Tang Yin was pushed back 10 meters by a surprisingly cold fire that stunned him. ''It''s almost over already? Shit, that fast?'' He thought, but soon he felt that pressure coming from the cave again... *BOOOOOM* *THREEEEK* Rocks began to fall from the cave, and Tang Yin, although he managed to avoid that small stream of spiritual energy, was still pushed back several meters. ''That hard?'' He thought, but soon he heard how another pressure was coming, and Tang Yin this time, jumped towards one of the trees. He didn''t want to get hit again because of that. *BOOOOM* The explosion occurred as the spiritual energy hit hard with the surrounding trees, leaving Tang Yin stunned. ''This is just leftover spiritual energy, but it''s already so strong... This girl, she succeeded.'' He thought, and then came yet another blow and yet another... During the whole day, a total of 15 hits of spiritual energy came out of the cave. During that time, Tang Yin simply stood on a tree branch watching this with a calm smile, waiting for the moment. The next morning, the banging stopped, and Tang Yin smiled when he felt a strong presence inside the cave, so he quickly ran inside. Upon entering, he saw that Xie Meiyu was looking at her new fire with a smile and looked at him. She couldn''t help but jump on top of him and hug him tightly. "Thank you so much, Tang Yin." She said as she hugged him tightly and pressed him against her breasts. Tang Yin simply returned the hug and a few small caresses. "Not bad, You increased up two levels last year, but this time you were able to increase up three levels in one go, all the way to the seventh level of the Spirit King Realm. As expected of a genius like you." He said, and she nodded at him laughing. "I''ve also improved a lot more. Come on, let''s run and get your Spirit Bone to show you something." She said and quickly ran out of the cave while pulling Tang Yin. Ever since she saw him again, she had wanted to show him how much she had improved, but unfortunately, she hadn''t been able to. They were now in a spirit forest, and she had just increased her cultivation three more levels, which meant that now was the time. Once outside, she turned around and looked at him. "What spirit beast are we looking for? I don''t know what your spirit weapon really is, come to think of it." She said doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled and immediately moved his hand to the front, summoned his heavenly hammer, and held it in his hand. Soon, a great hammer appeared in his hand, and he swung it to the right, raising a small storm of spiritual energy sideways as lightning bolts jumped back and forth all over this beautiful celestial hammer. The predominant color of the hammer was black, but it was adorned all over with gold and white stripes that made a beautiful contrast. When Xie Meiyu saw this hammer, she felt stunned. "Heavenly Hammer!" She shouted, startling Tang Yin who looked at her with a frown. "Oh? Do you know it?" He asked doubtfully, and she looked at him in surprise. "How could I not know it? It''s one of the most powerful spiritual weapons in existence..." She said and then looked at him. "Tang Family, Tang Yin... I see, you really are a member of that family, no wonder you are so talented..." She said again, causing Tang Yin to frown even more dazedly. ''Tang Family? Is there a Tang Family here?'' He thought in shock but immediately knew better not to say anything else. ''It might be closer to my world than I thought.'' He thought after realizing this. It was better to be careful now that he knew. "It''s okay, don''t worry about it and you can''t tell anyone else about my spirit weapon either." He said and then walked a little by her side, and she nodded to him. "Don''t worry, Tang Yin. No one will find out." She replied, and he smiled at her. "The spirit beast I need is..." Just as he was planning to tell her about a spirit beast he wanted, he felt a slightly strong presence near them and looked up. There, on a small hill was a tiger. Xie Meiyu noticed it too. "A Thunder Destroyer Tiger? First level of the Spirit Master Realm..." Tang Yin said when he saw it and smiled. "Meiyu, get me that tiger. If I get it, my hammer will be a real weapon of mass destruction in the future." He said quickly, and she looked at him. "That one? It''s 2,500 years old, Tang Yin!" She replied and grabbed him a little. "How could you stand it? It has too much spiritual energy, you couldn''t handle it even if it''s you." She spoke. Tang Yin smiled and threw several of his remaining killing weapons towards the tiger. "Don''t worry, it only has 2,500 years of cultivation, it''s nothing." He replied confidently. "You want to get a 2,500-year cultivation beast, on your first spiritual bone and you say it''s nothing? It''s 5 times the recommended number of years!" She said urgently, and just then, the weapons landed near the tiger, causing it to feel provoked. *ROOOARRR* So after a loud roar, it launched itself from the hill and fell with a loud explosion to the ground. Tang Yin nodded to her. "Don''t worry, I''m special in many ways. So, take my advice, besides, that critter comes running here and wants to tear me apart, look at it." Tang Yin said with a smile after he saw the tiger hit the ground and started running towards where they were. He was not at all worried. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A little first-level of the realm spirit master, how could he resist against a Spirit King? Xie Meiyu looked at Tang Yin for a moment but then sighed. "Alright, I hope you''re telling the truth." She said, and just at that moment, the tiger pounced as if it wanted to eat them alive with a loud roar. But she smiled and turned around while raising her right hand. "Fourth Skill, Emperor Bear Bindings!" she shouted, and suddenly, the materialization of her fourth spirit bone appeared on her arm and ran all over it, then materialized in front in the form of a broken ring. The green color glowed brightly, and instantly a spiritual array was created underneath the tiger that was in the air, while several chains came out of the ground that tied it firmly to the ground, stopping it completely. Tang Yin was shocked when he saw this. ''So fast?'' He thought with a smile after seeing the tiger firmly tied to the ground. Xie Meiyu didn''t stop. She instantly summoned her spear and jumped a little above the tiger that was tied firmly to the ground and tried to break free from the chains. "Die!" she shouted and fell straight towards him with a strong attack of her spear and spiritual energy, hitting his stomach hard. Causing the tiger to let out a loud scream. *AUGHHHHHHHHHHHHH* After that, he fell completely surrendered. Tang Yin was shocked by this and went to quickly look. "Do these chains drain spiritual energy?" He asked, and she nodded. "To every opponent below 70% of my power, it drains 10% of spiritual energy every second for 4 seconds." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''No wonder, this guy died without knowing what the heck was going on with his spiritual energy.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Then he looked at her. "Looks like you took my words from that time seriously, you''ve increased the degree of aptitude of that spiritual bone." He said with a smile, and that''s when she lifted her chest proudly. "Hehe, of course. I wanted to show you that I''m not that simple, I already have two in the green grade." She replied firmly and proudly. Tang Yin then smiled and congratulated her, "Not bad, Meiyu is really a genius." He said as he laughed and then looked at the tiger. "Well, it''s time to get my first spirit bone." He said and sat down in front of the tiger after slitting its neck. **** NT: *THREEEEEEEK* This sound is like when you are pushed back but you still have your feet on the ground (that sound). Chapter 98 - 98: First Spiritual Bone? "Are you sure you can get it? I''ve heard of people getting bones a few years older than recommended, but never 5 times more... Are you sure?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. It will be simple; in a few hours we''ll leave." He said firmly and began to synthesize. In his world, all geniuses got their first spiritual bone from a 1,500-year-old beast, how could he keep something as simple as 500 years? The first time he got a spirit bone, he got it from a 2,500-year-old beast. And this time, he will go for one just like it. As the bearer of the Divine Soul, his talent is more than supreme, how could he go for less? So, he began to synthesize his backbone... It was a long process. To synthesize is to give a bone-like shape to the spiritual energy of the slain beast. It''s like drawing. In drawing, you grab paint and a brush to form an art out of both materials. While synthesizing, you take the spiritual energy of the slain beast and give it the shape you want in your mind while controlling it. So, it is a long and tedious process but with good results. So, Tang Yin spent several hours synthesizing, and soon his column was done. Then, he began the process of turning it into his spiritual bone. This process was not so long and simply lasted 2 hours. In total, it was 6 hours. After those 6 hours, Tang Yin finished, but he did not get up, he could not do it. Instantly several messages from the system came to his head, which left him a little dazed. [Ding] [You have obtained your first Spiritual Bone]. [You have completed one of the main branch quests, from the ''Mission Table''] [You are receiving the rewards...] [Increased Cultivation x 3 Levels, awarding the rewards...] Following those messages, Tang Yin felt an immense stream of spiritual energy entering him, and a token appeared in front of him for an instant, which then disappeared. When Xie Meiyu saw this, she was stunned, ''Another disappearing token? Could it be some treasure of Tang Yin''s?'' She thought to herself in confusion after seeing this. The token was not the same, but it was similar, and it disappeared again once it was in front of Tang Yin, which confused her. But, just at that instant, she realized that Tang Yin had finished absorbing the spiritual bone, so his cultivation started to grow... Tenth Level... First Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm! ''Did it give him so much spiritual energy?'' she thought and continued to watch... An hour later, Xie Meiyu was standing there looking at Tang Yin in a daze. ''Fourth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm? Is it possible to increase so many levels of cultivation, just by obtaining the first spiritual bone with such a level difference?'' She thought in shock after seeing that Tang Yin had broken through to the fourth level of the next realm so easily. While Tang Yin was calm on the outside, but shocked on the inside. He was putting all his effort into controlling this large amount of spiritual energy that had entered within himself while processing it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he had come on the spiritual boat, he had taken the opportunity to open his 106 Spiritual Entrances, but, despite that, there was too much spiritual energy inside his body to handle it easily. After all, he had absorbed a third Realm beast when he was barely at the first Realm. Naturally, that would give him a good jump in his cultivation, at the very least to the second level of the second Realm possibly, but before that, the system helped him increase his level by three, so now the spiritual energy inside him was a complete mess. Still, he gritted his teeth hard and began to process his spiritual energy inside his spiritual bowl. Little by little and in a process that took longer than he expected... Initially, he thought it would only take 6 hours, but because of this, he spent another 6 hours more. Luckily, he did well, and none of the spiritual energy inside his body was wasted, so after he stopped cultivating, he smiled. ''I didn''t expect there to be a mission that would give me so many good rewards, three levels in one go? Shit, so this is what the administrator meant when he told me it would help me immensely.'' He thought with a smile, then stood up. ''I had forgotten how boring it was to synthesize...'' He thought after remembering his 4 hours of synthesizing. He doesn''t know why he remembered that at this moment, but doing so makes him long for the time when he finally had his Spiritual Bone Body complete, so he wouldn''t have to do it anymore. Still, for now, he could do nothing. He dusted himself off and saw Xie Meiyu in a daze in front of him. And she ran toward him as soon as she saw him move. "Are you okay!?" She asked as she continuously checked on him, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Of course, I am, why would it be wrong?" He replied with a smile. "You just absorbed a 2,500-year-old beast, how can you ask me that? You just skipped 2,000 years from the recommended, do you know how scared I was? Besides, how is it possible that your cultivation advanced to the Fifth Level in only 12 hours?" She said, a little angry and surprised. She had seen every change in Tang Yin. When she saw that he reached the fourth level and spent an hour there, she thought he would stop, but soon advanced to the fifth level, leaving her even more stunned. Still, Tang Yin smiled at her and approached her for a kiss. "Don''t worry, I told you it would be fine. It''s just a little tiger and tigers are very afraid of my hammer, so its spiritual energy is tame to me. But I got a lot of benefit from it this time." He replied and then pulled out his hammer again. This time, his white materialized spirit bone appeared on his right arm in the form of a broken ring and then moved all over the hammer''s body like a snake and came out of it. Tang Yin controlled it to materialize in front of him and looked at it. ''The skill that tiger had was very good, I would have liked to see it in his hands.'' Tang Yin thought. ''Hm, it has quite a bit of potential this skill.'' He thought, as he thought of the possibilities where he could use it, and then smiled. "Look at this skill, it''s pretty cool and I came up with one that consists of two parts." Tang Yin said and moved a little away from it, then fixed a huge rock and moved his materialized spirit bone towards the hammer, putting it in place, firmly attached to the hammer. Following that, he raised his hammer sharply upwards and then swung it hard against the ground. "Earthquake Explosion!" he shouted. This created a small earthquake, startling Xie Meiyu, but the next thing she saw, the earthquake moved swiftly under the ground in one direction and exploded right where the rock Tang Yin was looking at was, shattering the rock into pieces through the air. But Tang Yin didn''t stop. He quickly swung his hammer back horizontally to his left and used the spiritual energy to gather it in his feet, and quickly jumped to the small hill where the tiger had been before and hit it hard with the hammer, raising a huge explosion that sent almost the entire small hill flying in chunks of huge rocks all over the place. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* Even Tang Yin was stunned to see this. "Shit, is it that powerful?" he thought in shock. He knew what this ability did and that it could be used in many ways, but he never thought it could be so powerful. True, this little hill wasn''t that big, but... Destroying it like this? ''Shit, this is overkill... No wonder my father is called the Destroyer...'' He thought in shock and fell to the ground unable to hide his surprise, and looked at Xie Meiyu. "Did you see that? Surprising, isn''t it?" he asked smiling, and she nodded almost unconsciously. ''The heavenly hammer is that powerful like that? No wonder everyone is afraid of it...'' She thought and smiled widely after that. "Hahaha, Tang Yin, you really are powerful. You''ve stunned me, I think when you''re at the Sixth Realm you''ll be unrivaled even a whole realm above you." She said with a big smile, and Tang Yin smiled proudly. "Hehe, of course." He replied and saw that it was getting dark. "Let''s go back to the city. Maybe we can leave this same night for the Red Thunder Sect if we hurry." He said, and she nodded to him as she started to follow him. Chapter 99 - 99: Trouble in the city The city and the forest were not too far away, so it didn''t take them long to return. Although in the regional capital, this city was categorized as a small city of little interest, the truth was that it was bigger than the Desert City Tang Yin had visited earlier and had many people, but the powers in the city are only at the level of the Spirit Kings. In fact, that was precisely why the two of them decided to come to this city, as it was the safest for them. As soon as they returned to the city, both of them did not stay to waste time and after buying some food, they headed to the flying boat port. "Tang Yin, I have already bought the tickets. We will leave in 1 hour." Xie Meiyu said as she arrived with the two tickets she had just bought, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "Alright then, let''s go to the boat so we avoid any possible trouble." He replied, and she nodded, but even before they had taken four steps toward the boat, they both felt someone watching them from the darkness, so they became alert, and Xie Meiyu quickly summoned her spear. "Who? Come out!" She shouted as she struck her spear, sending several streams of spiritual energy into the surroundings, alerting the few bystanders. Still, they didn''t care about this, they simply focused their gazes on where someone seemed to be. "There are two of them, fourth and fifth-level Spirit Kings. There seems to be another one, but I can''t quite make him out." Tang Yin said to Xie Meiyu softly, and she nodded, had also sensed them. Just then, they heard a man laughing in the vicinity. "Hahaha, as expected of a person sought after by Young Master Yang. She is truly worthy of praise." He said and then showed himself on top of a house, followed by another one that appeared on the other side of the street right behind them. Xie Meiyu looked at them and laughed mockingly. "Hehe, worthy of being subordinates of that young master, as arrogant as he is. With a measly fourth and fifth level, they want to arrest me?" She said and immediately summoned her Emperor Bear, which appeared with a loud roar, and her Seventh Level cultivation level was fully demonstrated, causing both of them in front of her to frown slightly. ''The information is wrong in many ways. That young man should be the other one, the clearest distinction was those blue eyes Young Master told us, but he''s not a cripple and he''s not mortally wounded, and she... She''s three levels above what Young Master Yang told us, she''s dangerous, but...'' One of them thought and shrugged in the end. ''Well, the information is a little different from what we were given, but that won''t change our mission. Miss and Young Tang, please come with us... We need that beautiful reward!" the man shouted, and quickly summoned his spirit weapon and rushed towards Xie Meiyu. "Now, brother!" he shouted as he walked towards her, and the person behind both of them also rushed towards Xie Meiyu as he summoned his spirit weapon. "Hmph, they really think they''re worthy." She said and used her spear to slam it hard against the sword of the one coming from in front, pushing him back a bit, and then quickly turned around with a swing to hit the one coming behind her hard. But the latter quickly swung his sword to the right to parry the blow. "Four Blows of the Forest Swordsman!" Shouted the one who had been hit by her earlier, after stopping firmly on the ground and pouncing with a leap over Xie Meiyu. She scowled and lifted her right leg to give the one who stood in her way a hard kick. Next, she turned around and jumped a little towards where he was coming from with her spear held high. But, before she could do so, the one behind her shouted, "Forest Combination, Swordsman''s Creepers!" as he hit the ground with his hands, and just at that moment, four creepers came out from under her pinning her to the ground, startling her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Are they from the Forest Clan?'' She thought in surprise and was pulled hard against the ground. "Hmph, forest brothers, so you guys are from that clan." She said with a frown, but because she had been pulled to the ground, she looked at the sword of the one coming in front of her and smiled coldly. She raised her spear towards the sky. "Forest Dragon Spear!" she shouted, and just at that moment, a small materialization of a great dragon appeared on her spear and advanced forcefully towards the sword skill coming from the front. This man was surprised to see a forest dragon in this place and in the hands of a fire bearer, but he still roared loudly and struck the dragon while giving a loud roar. "AHHHH!" But he was soon overpowered by the dragon, and sent flying through the air. "IT''S NOW, LORD ZHAO!" just as he was going through the air, he shouted loudly and quickly landed on the ground to pounce on Xie Meiyu again, this time with a holding skill as she had let go of his brother''s vines and he started to attack her head on again with his sword. Xie Meiyu didn''t understand what they meant at that moment, but instantly felt how a strong presence rushed through the place. ''Is he coming towards me?'' She thought in shock and quickly hit the ground hard and summoned all her materialized spiritual bones to protect herself, but at that instant, she heard a scream behind her. "I don''t know who you are, but you''re dead, Young Tang!" he shouted, fully alerting Xie Meiyu. ''Tang Yin!'' she shouted in her mind, and turned around to see him. There was a person behind him. Her heart almost burst out of her chest as soon as she saw this. Just on the other side, Tang Yin had already noticed that it might be a sneak attack, so his materialized spirit bone had been circling his body waiting. It was just that the person in question hadn''t expected it to be so close to him, and he hadn''t expected it to be so powerful either. When he heard him shouting from behind and saw that he was so powerful, in an almost instantaneous thought and reflexively, Tang Yin quickly jumped forward while moving his spiritual bone out of his body to form a protective shield with it, a strong spiritual energy wrapped around the spiritual bone as soon as it came out and turned into a shield. But he knew it wouldn''t be enough, so when he was in the air, quickly summoned his newly obtained spear and sent it backward with all his might to slam it into the man as soon as it broke his materialized spirit bone. This left him in a vulnerable position as he was in the air at the time, still, he could see everything. *BOOOOOOOM* A loud explosion occurred at the moment when the strong blow delivered by the man, totally destroyed Tang Yin''s spiritual bone and soon after sent the spear flying through the air. This man was amazed that this little person could still react to a furtive attack of his own, and in such a short time, being barely of the Spiritual Entry Realm! But still, as soon as he saw the spear he sent flying through the air, his eyes shone brightly. ''What a beautiful spear, it must be a treasure!'' He shouted in his head, so with a demonic smile on his face he put great force into his strike, pushing it fully towards Tang Yin. Just then, Tang Yin landed on the ground and saw a strong fist of a Spirit King heading towards him. "TANG YIN!" shouted Xie Meiyu on the other side when she saw this in alarm and frightened. Just then, the two brothers came to the side to hit her in a combined attack. *** NT: I''m very sorry for not posting yesterday, I had several problems that prevented me from doing so. I will be publishing several chapters today and tomorrow to replace what I didn''t publish yesterday. Thank you very much for reading and for continuing to support! Chapter 100 - 100: Trouble in the city (2) "DAMN BASTARDS, DIE!" she shouted in an intense fit of rage at the sight of Tang Yin being besieged like that, and soon an intense cold mixed with heat girded over both brothers as a spiritual fire shot out from Xie Meiyu''s body to all sides. "Icy Fire!" she shouted and quickly began to charge towards both sides at the same time while burning everything in her path. Just on the other side, and to her distraction, the man''s punch was a meter away from Tang Yin at that moment, scaring her. But Tang Yin smiled the moment he saw this, and a small token appeared in his hand. ''USE IT!'' he shouted in his mind, but this time, he didn''t wait for the spiritual energy to overflow from it, on the contrary, once he shouted in his mind, he threw the token head-on towards where the man''s fist was coming from and with his hand, he punched the token hard. The spiritual energy that was supposed to come out of this token and get into his body was hit hard in the opposite direction and came out strongly towards where the man was coming from, but Tang Yin did not stop when he did this, as soon as he hit the token using this little trick he jumped to his right and with his running ability activated to the maximum, he quickly fled from that place. At that moment, the man struck hard at the spiritual energy that came toward him. He was surprised by this, where did the spiritual energy come from? He thought in shock. This stunned him, ''So much spiritual energy!? Another treasure!? These people are full of treasures!'' He thought in shock, but the smile on his face became more evident. Still, taking him by surprise like this allowed Tang Yin to run away from him. "Don''t worry about me, Meiyu, kill them!" he shouted as soon as he got far enough away and summoned his spirit spear towards him again. As soon as she saw that and noticed that he was out of danger, she instantly relaxed but glared hatefully at the two guys to the side. "DIE!" she shouted at that moment as she lunged at the one on her right who was fighting her fire. Forest people fighting such a powerful spirit-grade fire, how could they possibly be of any use? They were suffering, even more so that Xie Meiyu''s previous attack had been a fit of anger and unbridled rage that attacked them by surprise. Xie Meiyu instantly wrapped her spear in fire and rushed toward this person in a horizontal attack. *SWING* One clean blow split him in half, and she instantly gave him a heavy blow with her other hand wrapped in fire, which enveloped his entire body in an icy fire, burning him completely. Still, she didn''t care about this, as soon as she knew she had finished her attack on this side, she quickly ran to the other side. "Emperor Bear Bindings!" she shouted as she sent her spirit bone towards where the other one was to fully bind it and soon came with a strong kick to the head, which totally destroyed it, enveloping the rest of the body in a fire. Not wanting to waste time, as soon as she decided to assassinate them, she used her greatest advantage against people who inherit the weapons of the forest. Her fire was used to its fullest! How could they resist anything when they were countered in such a way by such a powerful, spirit-grade fire? They didn''t even notice when they died and she didn''t care about that either, she quickly ran to the other side. "BASTARD, FIGHT ME!" she shouted when she saw that the older man was heading towards where Tang Yin was. It was just at that moment that the man noticed that both of his companions died and panicked. ''So powerful!?'' He thought in shock, but seeing how worried she was about this young man, he instantly made up his mind. "SPIRIT WEAPON!" he shouted, and instantly, a small wolf appeared behind him with a loud wolf roar, increasing his speed quickly to approach Tang Yin as soon as possible and take him hostage. He did not mind revealing his spirit weapon, by which he would be recognized. If he did not do so, he would possibly die as well. When Xie Meiyu saw this, she was so angry that in a strong fit of rage, she grabbed her spear by the middle of its body and threw it with all her might toward where the man was going. *SWOOOOOOOOOOSH* The sound of the wind being pierced by the spear was heard at that moment driving the vast majority of the spectators a step backward as the spear made its way through its path. Just as the man was a meter away from grabbing Tang Yin who had thrown himself backward to avoid the impact, the spear pierced his body from his left side, pushing him hard into a direction opposite to where he was going. "AGHHHHH!" An intense cry of pain escaped from his mouth at that moment, and Xie Meiyu who had not stopped running towards where this person was, jumped into the air. "Emperor Bear''s Death Blow!" she shouted as soon as she started to fall with her feet like a spear and hit the man''s chest hard. "BUUUAGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The scream of pain that came out of the man''s mouth sounded terrifying and came out with a large quantity of blood from his mouth, giving an example of the strong pain he was feeling. But Xie Meiyu didn''t stop. She quickly pulled out her spear from this man''s body and started to strike him from different angles. "Four Light Strikes of the Dark Blood Emperor Bear!" she shouted her ultimate skill and delivered four clean blows to the man''s heart, shattering his chest completely. It was at this moment that she relaxed and sighed, but remembering the man''s spirit weapon, she quickly ran to where Tang Yin was. "Tang Yin, we must leave quickly. This person belongs to one of the local forces, we can''t stay any longer now that we killed him." She said as she pulled Tang Yin, and he nodded. "I feel several presences running this way. Let''s run to the boat." He said at that moment, and they started running quickly towards the flying boat leaving the scene with a lot of blood puddles scattered around and a lot of people in shock. The ship was not far away, and the people on the ship had also seen this fight, especially the captain, so as soon as he saw that these two people were going to travel with him, he was as scared as if his heart had jumped into his chest. It was still an hour before his ship started to fill up with passengers. There was no one on board right now besides those who ran the ship, what the hell would he have to do? He thought, and Xie Meiyu arrived in front of this person. "Captain, we will pay you triple all the passengers if you leave this instant." She said, but her tone of voice was one of order. She was not here to negotiate an immediate departure. She was here to let him know that she had decided that they would leave immediately. So she did not even put away her spear, which was still dripping with the blood of the previous Spirit King. This man looked at her as if she was telling him... ''Either we leave now or you will have to die.'' So, he quickly nodded repeatedly nervously. "Yes, yes, yes, of course. We will leave immediately, ALL OF US TO BOARD, WE ARE LEAVING NOW!" he shouted at that instant in fear and started running to the control room. Several of those who saw this scene could only nod. Shit, this person had just cruelly murdered three spirit kings in front of them in so few moves, their cultivation level must be incredibly high! How could they refuse an order coming from such a person? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, they immediately ran to their posts, and those under the ship jumped inside and soon after, the ship sped out of the harbor. About 30 seconds later, several people arrived from a certain side of the city and checked the corpses. Chapter 101 - 101: An unexpected person "These two are the members of the forest clan. The burns they suffered were terrible, they almost turned to ashes..." Said one of the men who had just landed and turned to look at the other. "Those bastards, they mercilessly murdered the tenth elder, what do we do, patriarch?" he asked, and the patriarch, although he was brutally angry, could only look in a certain direction. "Elder, it''s your decision." He spoke. After all, the person who had murdered these three belonged to his family, a family he could not offend. The elder then smiled and showed himself behind him were two more people. "Haha, Miss is getting more and more powerful, but this... I really didn''t expect this." The old man said and knelt to look at some things on the corpses. After that, he smiled broadly and nodded to the one behind him. "I told you, that young man is dangerous, but he could be used. If I''m not mistaken, the young lady was able to get a Spirit Grade Fire because of that young man and she has become so powerful... I''m afraid she might have some other treasure given by him." Said the old man with a smile, and the one in the back, though surprised, nodded. They had all been hiding in the distance watching the situation at this point, they were completely sure of the degree of that fire he had. The man behind this old man then looked at the other one standing next to him. "Take those two bodies to the forest clan and tell them that they were killed by a young man named ''Tang Yin'', we will send them the address of the place where he stays at a later date." He said and then looked at the local patriarch. "Send a flying boat to follow them from a distance, find out where they are going, and have a low cultivation person trained to hide, hide near that young man, and make sure you tell me where exactly he went." He said again and then looked at the old man in front of him. "Tell your family to move, we are tired of waiting. Since the Miss has a spiritual grade fire, then it''s about time." The man said and then turned around to leave, but the old man stopped him. "Wait, what will you do with that young man?" He asked, and the man in front of him shrugged. "He''s already been used and what was used is no longer useful. We''ll go ahead with the plan, let those young men in the North know." Replied the man firmly and disappeared into the darkness of the night. The other did the same, and the remaining old man simply smiled and shrugged in the end. "Too bad for you, boy." Said the man and then looked at the patriarch. "Do as you were told, no delays." He said and then went the other way. The patriarch nodded. It was the only thing he could do. "Bury the elder and let everything they said be done." He said to the rest of his subordinates. Thus, the night became a bit chaotic in the city. ... On the flying boat, Tang Yin was considering and thinking about some things together with Xie Meiyu. "What''s wrong? I notice you pensive." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I feel there is something strange about the way they found us. The only person who could recognize me before we left Asgard City was that lady, but if she wanted to catch us, with all the powers she had on the side was more than enough. That''s why I doubt it was her. I feel that there is something strange... How did they find out about our whereabouts, if we went out covertly?" Tang Yin said doubtfully while thinking. Xie Meiyu looked at him and began to think of possibilities, but no matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t think of any. Suddenly, Tang Yin looked at her and asked her a question. "Right, what happened to that old man who was always by your side? Since I saw you again, I haven''t seen him anymore." When she heard the question, she smiled. "The elder and I parted ways in that little empire. The family called him and he had to return on an urgent mission. Since then, I have been traveling alone, although we had arranged to meet in the north, but I don''t know where he will be." She replied with a quiet smile, and Tang Yin then looked at her strangely, causing her to notice his thoughts. "Do you think it could have been the elder?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin simply shrugged a little. "It''s a possibility. It''s already strange in itself that someone could follow me using occultation cultivation techniques, and the ones that person has are very good. He could do it as long as keeps a distance from me, what kind of cultivation techniques are they?" Tang Yin asked, and she thought deeply about what he was saying. If she thought about where those cultivation techniques came from... Certainly, they were very good. Now that she remembered that, she felt that the possibility was quite large, but what surprised her the most was Tang Yin''s ability to be able to notice him when he was invisible using such an advanced cultivation technique like that. Every time, she felt that Tang Yin was an enigma in himself. But she smiled and walked up to him and kissed him after removing the mask covering his lower face. "Don''t worry, if it''s my family I won''t let them do anything to you." She said and then started to walk inside the flying boat, she wanted to rest. Or maybe think things over. Tang Yin looked at her for a moment and sighed. ''I hope I won''t become your enemy just because of that. But, if a family targets me, I''ll make sure to destroy them. No matter what family it is.'' Tang Yin thought and then stared at the horizon. A while later, he entered the ship as well. And so, the days went by... Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu had good days during this time, and nothing out of the ordinary happened. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin taught her many things during this time, especially regarding the handling of the spiritual bones, answering every question she had in her head. She never thought Tang Yin would have such vast knowledge, where had this amazing young master come from? She wondered constantly, whenever he taught her something new. Thus, their days passed, as they became acquainted with those who ran the ship, especially the captain, who after the first few days together, even got drunk with them. "Young Master Tang, we are about to park at Red Thunder City, come and see it." Said at that moment the captain and then Tang Yin came out to see it. Chapter 102 - 102: Red Thunder City Red Thunder City is the great city in this small northwestern region. This place, unlike the northeast which has only a few desert cities, there is practically a whole region here. In the past, the northwestern section, was considered the sixth region of the continent because it was as powerful as any of the regions and even more than most. Moreover, here there are not only independent cities such as Red Thunder City and the cities of the other powerful Sects in this place, but there are also a large number of empires and kingdoms, which can be counted in hundreds. Although it still does not compare in quantity with the rest of the regions. But it''s still a lot of territory. This entire regional section is controlled by three rather strong sects, among which is the Red Thunder Sect, which is the most powerful and the one that in the past was the supreme ruler of this place. Right now, they are not on the level of the great sects, but they are still a respected and powerful sect. ''I wonder even what cultivation Realm is in this sect, the information given by the system doesn''t tell me and I haven''t asked Meiyu.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the great city belonging to the Red Thunder Sect. "Tang Yin, this is one of the most exotic regions in the continent and every year it receives millions of tourists, do you know why?" Xie Meiyu asked with a smile as they both looked at this together with the captain of the ship. Tang Yin looked at her and shook his head. She then smiled. "From here we can''t see it because of the city buildings, but behind it is a mountainous area of 23 Peaks, which make up the actual Red Thunder Sect. This Mountainous Zone is incredibly beautiful, exotic, and unique. It is a mountainous area that is within a part of the so famous and acclaimed Northwest Intersection." "It''s a naturally formed intersection that has a great desert area, a great area where it rains constantly and countless red thunderclaps fall each year, and finally the frozen section, which is part of the northern and Great Northwest Mountain Forest. Looking at this from the sky with the flying boats specially made by the Red Thunder Sect is a sight to behold and tourists love it." She said with a big smile as she looked at the horizon and didn''t stop until she had told all she wanted to tell. Tang Yin was surprised when he heard it. ''Such a huge anomaly?'' He thought in shock. ''A place where there are those kinds of intersections doesn''t usually form naturally.'' He thought but quickly began to long for the time when he could enter that place. As an adventure lover, going to exotic places like that is something he has always loved, and this time, he will be living near something like that, there is no way he won''t go there. "It''s amazing to see an anomaly like that, but didn''t you say this Red Thunder Sect had fallen? Do they still have 23 Mountain Peaks? They''re a pretty big sect." Tang Yin said in surprise. "Indeed, they are quite a big sect, but... Well, you''ll see as soon as we go in." Xie Meiyu replied with a smile. The boat was soon after parked, and everyone got off. "Mr. Fang, will you go back to that city or stay here?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and Fang Fu smiled in embarrassment. "I can''t go back to that city, Young Master Tang. The old man who provoked them was an elder of the ruling family of that city, they are very powerful. They surely marked my ship so that I can''t enter that city again, so I will stay in this city and see how I do. With all the money you guys gave me I can settle my life and that of my family and my men. Maybe we will start making trips to another city in the west or some in the north." Fang Fu replied. Tang Yin nodded. He had been given quite a bit of money. His flying boat is not that fast, but it costs 4,000 spirit gold coins for each passenger before a distance as far as that and can carry a total of 50 people so as not to run out of fuel for the whole trip. They had agreed to give them 600,000 spiritual gold coins, but in the end, Tang Yin gave him 1 million to gain their trust and have a safe journey. Maybe for Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu that was not much money, but for these men it is a great amount. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The strongest one here is Fang Fu, and he is only in the fourth realm when he is already 40 years old. The rest were in the second realm, they didn''t have too many expenses, and they didn''t care so much about cultivation anymore, that''s why it was a huge amount of money for them. "It''s alright, Mr. Fang. I might look for you in the near future for some things I want to do, so, if you will stay in the city, you can let me know your address." Tang Yin replied after he had considered a few things, and Fang Fu nodded to him, though confused, he still gave him his address. After that, Xie Meiyu and Tang Yin left for the Red Thunder Sect. The entrance was grand, to say the least, and there were a certain amount of people coming in and out of the sect grounds dressed in uniform. In addition, there were military guards all over the city as well. Unlike Asgard City, here the Red Thunder Sect keeps one of their strong Elders as the Governor of Red Thunder City and grants him a rather remarkable strong military force to bring order to the city and to be able to control the other families living in the city. After having climbed the great stairs of the sect, both were stopped. "Please show your identification. Since you are not part of the Red Thunder Sect, you must show a token granting you permission to enter." Said one of the doormen. Xie Meiyu took out a small token the size of her hand and showed it to him. And the doorman looked at her in surprise. "Greetings, Honorary Elder." The man said bowing, and the rest of the disciples at the door did the same. Xie Meiyu nodded with a smile. "Excuse my rudeness. Please come in." The man said again as he opened the sect''s doors. Tang Yin was looking at them with some surprise. ''This sect is quite powerful, that the doormen are Spiritual Lords, sets an example of their might.'' He thought as he looked this back and forth. Xie Meiyu looked at him like this and smiled, she understood what he was thinking. "The minimum requirement to enter this sect has dropped since they ceased to be a Great Sect. In the past, they were one of the most difficult forces to enter, but they have gradually lost that status." "Despite that, many of their outer disciples are in the Spiritual Lord Realm, although they still have a large number in the third realm, which are in the majority. Those we saw at the door are possibly being punished, the doormen are usually from the third realm." She said and began to show him around the sect a bit as they headed towards the section where she is an honorary elder, which is the alchemist hall. Along the way, Xie Meiyu attracted the attention of countless disciples because of her beauty. "My goodness, she is as beautiful as Big Sister Lan..." "Isn''t she more beautiful than her? She''s much more beautiful than the 7 Fairies of the three sects, shit..." And other similar voices were saying all over the place as they looked at her. Still, they ignored such comments and soon arrived at the external sect''s alchemist hall. Chapter 103 - 103: Is going to die They didn''t stop them, so soon they were inside that place, and many people were surprised when they saw Xie Meiyu. "Honorary Elder Xie, nice to see you." They said as they bowed back and forth, disciples and some outer elders as well. After walking through a sprawling, nicely decorated building, Xie Meiyu entered the main hall, where there were a few people. "Elder Xie, long time no see, what brings you here?" the senior person in this place asked. One of the 7 Head Elders of the External Sect. "Elder, long time no see, is Elder Sister Mu in the sect?" she asked directly and the elder shook his head. "Elder Mu is outside the sect at the moment, there is only Elder Fen, do you want to go over there?" the elder asked back, and Xie Meiyu nodded. "Please sign me in with one more person. I will leave immediately." She said and quickly had several procedures done, and soon they were both again traveling in a flying boat to one of the central peaks of the sect, which they arrived at shortly thereafter. This mountain peak was really big and beautiful. It had quite a few disciples here and there chatting and carrying things. "This is the Inner Peak of the Sect''s Alchemy Hall, when you''re inside you''ll understand everything quite well." Xie Meiyu said as she introduced him to the peak a bit. The rich spiritual energy in this place was to be admired. ''They have good spiritual arrays, though they seem to be... A bit outdated? They don''t work properly or perhaps, they''re not of a very high level.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the surroundings. And after a long walk, they finally arrived at their destination. Just as they arrived, two people were coming out. "Elder Xie, long time no see, what brings you here?" the one in front asked with some surprise, and Xie Meiyu then smiled. "Elderly Fen, I didn''t expect to find you here. I have some things I want to talk to you about, can we talk?" She asked with a smile after finding the person she was looking for at the gates. Elder Fen, of course, nodded. She wasn''t a very old woman, but she looked to be about 50 years old. Being an Internal Elder and high level in the Hall of Alchemy, she respected Xie Meiyu for her talent so good at alchemy. Besides that, she was promoted to Honored Elder because of her great friendship with the Central Elder of the Hall of Alchemy, one of the greatest alchemical forces on the continent, Mu Ruxue. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With such support, everyone in the sect had to respect Xie Meiyu to a certain degree. After that little exchange, the four people walked a little to the side, and Xie Meiyu looked at the person behind Elder Fen. "She is?" Xie Meiyu asked doubtfully, and Elder Fen smiled. "Elder Xie, this is my new disciple, Lu Xia." She said and then stepped a little to the side, and Lu Xia bowed to Xie Meiyu. "Greetings, Elder Xie. My name is Lu Xia, an inner disciple of the Alchemy Hall." She said quickly, and Xie Meiyu nodded. "Congratulations, Elder Fen, is this your second disciple or did you accept another one when you were away?" "Actually, she is the third one, the first one you already know, although she is no longer my disciple, that girl since she learned from you and Elder Mu, advanced, and now she is one of the central disciples. The second one is a talented young man from a local family and she is a talented disciple from a nearby empire. Each time the sect is improving its students." Answered Elder Fen to Xie Meiyu''s question with a smile, and they both nodded. "What did you want to talk about, Elder Xie?" she asked hesitantly, and Xie Meiyu nodded. "I want to use my status as an Honored Elder to grant inner disciple status to him, that''s why I was going around looking for Big Sister Mu, but she''s not in the sect, do you think you can arrange it for me?" she asked, and Elder Fen was surprised and looked at Tang Yin doubtfully. ''Only in the Spirit Entry Realm? Well, maybe he''s an alchemist...'' She thought with a look of disdain at first after seeing that he was missing an arm, but she quickly wiped it off her face and then looked at Xie Meiyu. "Is he your disciple, Elder Xie?" she asked, and Xie Meiyu shook her head. "No, he is not my disciple, does he need to be?" replied Xie Meiyu with a frown, but Elder Fen quickly shook her head. "No, no, it''s not like that. It''s just that, being an inner disciple isn''t simple with that cultivation, is he some genius alchemist? By cultivation... The elders wouldn''t agree, but if he''s an alchemist then it would work out." She replied, causing Xie Meiyu to frown slightly. ''There''s something strange, what''s wrong with her? Even if Tang Yin''s cultivation is low, as an Honored Elder I can get at least 3 disciples into the sect at my whim, why is she talking nonsense?'' She thought doubtfully. Tang Yin, for his part, had already noticed what was going on, at least a little. That look of disdain at the start, when she saw his arm, couldn''t escape him, so he let out a small snort with his mouth. "Is something wrong?" Elder Fen asked as she noticed this, and Tang Yin shrugged. "No, nothing." He replied calmly, causing her to frown and Xie Meiyu was puzzled but said nothing. "Although he is an alchemist, he is not interested in being one all the time. But I can assure you that in cultivation, there is no greater genius than him in the whole sect, that''s why I want to use my status as an elder to get him in, I just need you to tell me if you can do the procedures. It is clear to me that it is totally possible, don''t forget who was the person who granted me this status." Xie Meiyu replied firmly, and Elder Fen looked at her for a moment and then averted her gaze. "I''m sorry, Elder Xie. I cannot do the procedures. You do not meet the requirements to enter the sect, let alone be an inner disciple. But... I can grant you a token to register next month for the tests to enter the sect." She replied, surprising Xie Meiyu. She immediately knew that something strange had happened while she was away. Still, she was annoyed. "So, you''re denying my Honored Elder token?" She asked coldly, and Elder Fen frowned slightly. For a moment, she swallowed saliva but still replied. "I don''t mean that, but... It''s the rules of the sect. He''s not even qualified to be an external disciple; I can''t handle him to be an inner disciple." She replied, and Xie Meiyu frowned and was about to reply, but Tang Yin put his hand on her shoulder and shook his head. "It''s fine like this, Meiyu. Entering through the back door is not my style. Anyway, I was going to ask to be tested so that they would prove my capabilities and there would be no doubt about it. So don''t worry." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu looked at him for a moment and then nodded. "It''s alright, Elder Fen. We''ll do as you say." She replied with a small sigh, and Elder Fen nodded and then handed Tang Yin a token. Of these tokens, not many are given out each time disciples are accepted. Only 100 to 500 chosen people can have it, and it gives them some advantages, but at the same time, it is a great disadvantage. "Then it''s done, Elder Xie, I must retire. I have things to do." Elder Fen said quickly and turned around and left. "I''m sorry, Tang Yin. I think something strange has happened in the sect." Xie Meiyu said after seeing that Elder Fen was no longer in sight, and Tang Yin smiled. "Relax, that old woman and her disciple despised me. The disciple almost laughed when you said I was the greatest talent. Heh, I originally wanted to help them, but I think this world is better off without both of them." Tang Yin said with a cold smile. "Help them?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "The alchemical cultivation technique they are practicing is horrible, if they are not careful, they will die in a few years. They have used that technique to rise in a short time, it brings consequences." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu was shocked. "So that''s why this little old woman went from being an external elder to becoming a high-level inner elder?" It slipped out of her mouth at that moment, and Tang Yin smiled. "Come, let''s go to my courtyard." Xie Meiyu said after that, and both of them departed from there, it was not good to talk in such a place. Chapter 104 - 104: Cultivation behind closed doors Xie Meiyu''s courtyard was usually alone. Only cleaning people came and cleaned it occasionally. Although there were disciples nearby, there were other courtyards of other elders nearby. This is the courtyard of the Honored Elders, which is next to the courtyard of several of the high-level Inner Elders and is within the mountains of the inner sect. It is a good courtyard for cultivation, with rich spiritual energy in the environment. A beautiful place for cultivation. "Tang Yin, so Elder Fen has used some kind of strange cultivation technique to ascend to her position?" Xie Meiyu asked as soon as she arrived, and Tang Yin smiled. "No, it is not a cultivation technique. It''s an alchemical technique, the cultivation she achieved by normal methods, but her alchemical ability, and that girl''s alchemical ability, has been achieved by a rather powerful but incomplete alchemical technique. Being incomplete and only retaining the ''good'' of the technique, they don''t know that it has a big problem. Said problem will kill them sooner or later, as it is destroying them from the inside. At best, they would be crippled and unable to cultivate again." Tang Yin replied. Xie Meiyu then thought deeply about a few things. "Do you think that technique belongs to Elder Fen and she instructed it to all her disciples?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Possibly, why?" He asked back, and she frowned. "There is a very remarkable girl among the alchemical disciples whom I became fond of and she is like a sister, we learned alchemy together from Big Sister Mu. She was a disciple of Elder Fen at that time. It worries me that she practiced that alchemical technique." She said, looking at the ground. Tang Yin smiled and stroked her a little. "Don''t worry, there are ways to save her, it''s just an incomplete alchemical technique, nothing that can''t be fixed." Tang Yin said, and she smiled at him. "It''s okay, Tang Yin, thank you very much. I don''t care if those people who despised you die, but I assure you she''s not like that, I''ll introduce her to you later." She spoke as looked at him. "What are you going to do now? Will you participate in the tests? I think they are an insult to you, but certainly, right now you are not at the level of cultivation needed to enter." She said as she lowered her head but then looked at him again. "Tang Yin, if you wait until Big Sister Mu comes back, I promise I can get you in as a central disciple, how about it? While you can cultivate here and I will use my status in the sect to help you cultivate faster, I can go to the Alchemy Hall to work for them for a while and change all those points for you, you can advance very fast in cultivation while you wait, how about it? Is that okay with you?" She asked with a smile, but Tang Yin shook his head and took off his mask to approach her and give her a little kiss. "You don''t need to do that, I like to do things from the bottom too, they''re entertaining and add light to a dull cultivation life, don''t you think? I''ve never had to do this before, that someone would look down on me like this? That I have to go through the test of the external disciples to get into a small sect? This is the first time I''ve experienced it and although I don''t like being scorned, taking the tests gets my attention. So don''t worry, go do the things you want to do. As long as I will be cultivating in this place, don''t worry about me." He replied, and she hugged him. "I''m sorry." She said guiltily. She had promised to get him into the sect, but she hadn''t succeeded. That made her feel guilty, but Tang Yin simply kissed her again. "Don''t worry, it''s all right. I''m going to cultivate behind closed doors. Let me know when the tests start." He replied. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She nodded and then took out her Honored Elder token and handed it to him. "Here, with this, you can come and go from the sect as you please, but don''t show it too much to avoid raising trouble with that Elder Fen, I''m going to find out what happened." She spoke. After that, Xie Meiyu went towards the central grounds of the sect, and Tang Yin stayed in her courtyard. It was a huge courtyard and very beautiful, but one that was totally lonely. Still, here, Tang Yin had many things available to him. Alchemy room with a decent level alchemical furnace. Cultivation room with moderately good arrays and other interesting things. There was even an herb room, which was a room for planting spiritual herbs, and they had a mechanism to nurture them quickly, but... ''Shit, these arrays are really horrible, are they all the same?'' He thought and went through all the rooms where there were arrays to confirm it and managed to do so. All the arrays were old versions of them, that weren''t even properly maintained. ''Could it be because it''s an unused elderly room?'' He thought as he repaired and upgraded different arrays in the cultivation room. After a while, he had finished, and soon several enormous arrays started working again and others that were already working were activated, and spiritual energy started to be absorbed into this place. ''Good, that''s good.'' He thought. After that he looked at the system, he wanted to see if the mission table he had unlocked was available, but he couldn''t open it for the same reason as before, so he could only sigh. He prepared a giant pot where he made medicinal baths for Huang Feifei and started to prepare one for himself. After letting it warm up, he moved to the center of the room. ''Let''s start with these cultivation techniques...'' Tang Yin said in his mind and took out his sword, then searched his mind for different cultivation techniques. He took the sword in his hand and began to make some small movements that were accompanied by little spiritual energy, movements back and forth. And so, a day went by as Tang Yin moved intensely inside the cultivation room, back and forth as he sweated and practiced one of the cultivation techniques. Once he had finished and was deeply exhausted, he threw himself into the hot medicinal bath of intense spiritual energy and began to cultivate internally... And so, another day passed, and little by little, the movements Tang Yin made became more and more charged with intense spiritual energy and hit the walls around the cultivation hall. Luckily, being a cultivation hall for an elder, it was made of incredibly strong minerals, so nothing would happen to it. Because of this, he was able to cultivate to his heart''s content. ''Cultivation should not only be internal cultivation, the most important thing is to cultivate the internal while training the external. True cultivation is full of powerful bodies formed by great effort...'' Tang Yin thought as he sweated deeply and threw himself back into the next medicinal bath he had prepared. During this time, Tang Yin has swallowed several of the weaker pills he has to replenish his spiritual energy to train to his heart''s content, but those pills barely have any effect on him, as he has been moving his arm over and over again while practicing various supreme grade cultivation techniques, which expend immense amounts of spiritual energy. So, he had to start absorbing the 3-color rainbow ascension pills and using them in his medicinal baths... So, the pain of being hit by the intense spiritual energy of his spiritual bath was really hard to bear. After all, he wasn''t doing what he did with Huang Feifei at the time, of throwing them out bit by bit, he was throwing out whole batches directly! Still, with determination and gritting his teeth hard, he made progress in his training. And so, two weeks passed... Tang Yin took a deep breath as his movements were charged with immense amounts of spiritual energy hitting the walls with force. And his cultivation level was displayed, having reached the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm. Shit, I had forgotten how complicated it was to cultivate with my divine soul.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he twirled in the air and launched powerful attacks back and forth. During this time, he hadn''t gone out and had used a large number of spiritual pills to strengthen himself and strengthen his base to the max. He had just gone up so many cultivation levels all at once, he didn''t want to go any higher and just wanted to strengthen the base. Even so, he was still able to climb a few cultivation levels from time to time and was now at his bottleneck, where he would not be able to climb any higher unless he obtained his second spiritual bone. Even so, Tang Yin still spent several whole days further strengthening his base, until it was time to go get his spiritual bone. Chapter 105 - 105: Kill with one hit After spending two weeks training behind closed doors, Tang Yin left the room and decided to go directly to find his second spiritual bone after eating. Cultivating for so long locked up in a room was not his style, even if he had been doing a lot of movements during that time and even hurting himself with his own spiritual energy, that wasn''t his style. He likes to cultivate outdoors while fighting spirit beasts, so he decided to practice like this for the next two weeks. After leaving Xie Meiyu''s courtyard, he left the sect and started walking towards a certain place in the city. This place was called ''Mission Building'', and they used to put many missions there by the different powers in the city. There is supposed to be one in the sect, and it is much better than this one, but right now, he can''t go there since he is not a disciple, so he decided to go to this one. ''Administrator, help me investigate what kind of Destroyer Spirit Beast is good for my second ring.'' Tang Yin said in his head, and the Administrator nodded to him. [Okay, but there are two people following you.] Said the Administrator at that moment, and Tang Yin smiled. ''I know, one seems to come from that city. That occultation technique looks like the one that old man Meiyu killed used. The other one... I don''t know who he could be, he should be from the sect.'' Tang Yin said and then turned down a small dark alley and as soon as he crossed, he quickly jumped over the walls without using spiritual energy so as not to alert them and stayed hidden nearby. Just as Tang Yin did this, he astonished the person following him who was closest. ''Shit, that bastard.'' Shouted in his mind this person who was wearing a mask and ran towards the alley quickly and carefully while using his occultation technique, he peeked out, and when he saw that there was no one there he was astonished. "Ran that fast?" He said doubtfully and started to walk faster towards the alley, but just when he had taken about ten steps, he felt a strong presence behind him, so he quickly turned around to deliver a powerful blow, but what he hit astonished him. ''What the hell? A Spiritual Bone!?'' He wondered in shock, and it was just at that instant that Tang Yin appeared behind him and with his sword cut off his head in a clean horizontal motion without making a sound, then summoned his spiritual bone to his arm again and began to run quickly, climbing onto the houses to escape the other''s pursuit. The other person had just reached the alley when Tang Yin had already disappeared between the rooftops of the houses. ''Shit, is that person that fast?'' thought this person in shock as he walked, he was wearing a black cloth mask covering his face. But he soon felt that he had stepped on something, so he looked down in doubt. "AHHHH!" he shouted in fright shortly after seeing what he had stepped on and jumped backward. ''Shit, is it a human head?'' He thought in shock as he was jumping and landed on the ground, then he checked carefully. ''He was the one who came in here before me, he was also following that guy, but his cultivation was a bit higher than his, was he killed that fast? Is that guy that dangerous?'' He thought in shock, and with a quick thought he left the place. It wasn''t like he was too strong, what would he do if he was caught by a person who could murder someone so easily like this? It was best to run out of this place when he still had no enmity with him. Still, the truth was that Tang Yin did not have the slightest intention of going to assassinate him. He didn''t know who he was, but possibly he was from the sect. He didn''t know why a sect guy was following him, but he didn''t really sense some strange intention about him, and he was still quite a bit more powerful than the one he had just killed. To avoid attracting attention right now, it was best to avoid fighting with those people. Besides, he ran so fast that he was practically out of town. At first, he was thinking of going through the Mission Building to get some interesting mission, but when he realized that a person from that city was following him so precisely, he changed his mind. It was better to leave the city quickly to look for his spiritual bone and cultivate hard in the spiritual forests to increase his power before they found out that his pursuer had been killed. Therefore, after buying a rather good war horse on the outskirts of the city, Tang Yin set out on his way to the Spiritual Forest. He couldn''t go towards the Great Northwest Mountain Forest because he didn''t have the necessary cultivation to do so, though mostly it''s because it was quite far away. So, he was heading to another one that was a two-day journey away. Thus, he spent two days traveling and soon saw the spiritual forest he was looking for. This place had no city nearby, only a few villages where Tang Yin left his horse and then entered the forest. ''Although it is not at the level of the other forest, I can feel a great amount of spiritual energy in this forest. It could have beasts that are more than 10 thousand years old.'' Tang Yin thought and began to walk through the spiritual forest in search of his next spiritual bone. Since he wanted to turn his Heavenly Hammer into a Weapon of Mass Destruction, he wanted to get only one type of beast. Another Thunder Destroyer Tiger would be very good, but they are hard to find. At that time, he could only find one because it was surely attracted by a Spirit Grade Fire being born, but this time he didn''t have anything similar to attract it, so he had to look carefully and see if he was lucky enough to find one. ''Hm, might as well take the opportunity to increase the aptitude grade of both Bones after I get it...'' He thought as he ran through the forest, looking at footprints and such. Still, the first day passed with no luck, so he had to sleep on top of a tree to continue his search on the second day. ''I guess I should have told Meiyu to help me...'' Tang Yin thought after searching for more than half a day and having no luck. This time he can''t skip that much cultivation range or cultivation age. His first Bone was 2,500 years, but the second one can''t be too far off. At most, it must be 5,000 years. Because if not, it would put an immense burden on his Spirit World, which he has not yet unlocked. ''Only from the Sixth or Seventh Realm onwards should I be able to skip ages at my leisure...'' Tang Yin thought and then fixed his gaze on one point. ''Oh? A fight?'' Tang Yin thought and ran towards that spot where he was feeling surges of spiritual energy. Soon, he arrived, and as he stood on a tree branch, he looked down. There were five people, three men and two women fighting against a spiritual beast. ''From the Sect?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully after seeing that they were wearing the Red Thunder Sect uniform, although it was not the disciple uniform, but the aspirant uniform. They would be at the tryouts/test in two weeks. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Tang Yin was watching them, he sensed a sixth person, but this one was hidden in the trees watching. The cultivation of the five people fighting the beast was almost the same. Between the First and Third Levels of the Spiritual Lord Realm. While the cultivation of the sixth person, was of the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Master Realm. "Big Sister, it''s all yours!" Shouted one of the men as he gave a strong kick to the lion-like beast they were slaying, and then one of the two women present quickly jumped into the air and gave it the final blow with her spirit weapon, sending the beast slamming into the ground hard and being the end for its life. It was just then that everyone noticed that one more person was looking at them and turned to see him. Tang Yin then jumped down from the tree. "Who are you?" the man who had spoken earlier asked at that moment. "My name is Tang Yin, I am a chosen aspirant to enter the Red Thunder Sect, you guys are the same, right?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and they frowned. "Hmph, a little guy from the second realm who is one-armed on top of that is not qualified to enter the Red Thunder Sect, how could you be one of the chosen aspirants? Do you want to tarnish the name of the sect?" Another one of them replied coldly, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Well, whether you believe me or not, it doesn''t matter, I simply want to ask you, in which direction did you find that lion?" Tang Yin asked, and the man who had answered earlier scoffed. "And what do you care?" another replied coldly, and then the one who had spoken first stepped forward. "Little guy from the Second Realm, if you want to ask us for help in getting a spiritual bone, you''d better go back where you came from. You''re not qualified and forget about trying to get into the cult, it''s impossible. A scumbag missing an arm can never get into a great sect." He said coldly, making Tang Yin frown a little and look at him. Chapter 106 - 106: Kill with one hit (2) "Have I insulted you before?" Tang Yin asked coldly, and the man simply shrugged his shoulders and moved a little closer to him. "Do I care if you have? I can insult a scumbag as many times as I want, as well as the scumbag hiding around those parts. Dreaming about us helping her get a Spiritual Bone, hmph." He said coldly. Tang Yin then sighed a little and shook his head. "Not only do you not know how to be polite, but you think you''re superior when you''re only at the Spiritual Lord Realm. You''re pretty stupid." Tang Yin said with a small sigh. This angered the man who had been treated as stupid. "Who are you calling stupid, you little trash!?" Shouted this man and immediately threw a strong punch towards Tang Yin''s face. But Tang Yin simply stepped aside quickly and then jumped backward several times. "You only know how to run, you bastard!" Shouted this man, and immediately summoned his saber which was his spirit weapon, and rushed at Tang Yin with force. ''A saber wielder, eh. No wonder he''s so temperamental and stupid.'' Tang Yin thought mockingly. Still, he really couldn''t beat him right now. He has no assassin weapons with him, so he can''t move around this place at will, and his cultivation is two realms below. On his own, he still can''t assassinate him. So, he turned around and jumped into the tree while letting the last remaining disorienting smoke bomb fit. Soon, a small explosion occurred and was followed by a great explosion. *BOOOOM* Tang Yin then noticed that the branch where he had stood was broken after receiving an attack from the saber bearer, so he quickly jumped towards another tree causing the branch to fall faster to the ground, then looked towards the disorienting smoke bomb where people were shouting several times and shrugged his shoulders. "I hope you make it to the tryouts healthy; I want to see your reaction when you are missing an arm." Tang Yin said coolly, and then jumped back from them and ran a little to where the person behind the trees was looking at everything. This person looked at him and instantly summoned a sword in fear. Tang Yin looked at her, she was a very pretty woman. ''Is she a support type cultivator?'' Tang Yin thought after seeing her summon a weapon that wasn''t spiritual or anything, just a normal weapon. Normally, people who had this type of weapon and didn''t summon their main weapon first were the support type, so he thought about that probability and smiled. "Miss, let''s run from here if you want me to help you get your spirit bone. Let those guys over their yell all they want." Tang Yin said with a smile and then started running without looking back. The girl was a little confused, but after seeing him run and having hesitated for a moment, she quickly went after him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t understand why not help a support type person, it would bring you more benefits than evils to have such a person in your team... Sigh, those guys are pretty useless, they seem barbaric.'' Tang Yin thought as he was running and jumping back and forth, but keeping a slow speed as he noticed that the girl following him was not at all adept at this. Still, she wasn''t as slow as he thought she would be, she could still keep up with him a bit. And after he had run out of that place and got far enough away from the idiots in the back, he stopped when he noticed a spirit beast of a good age. ''No use to me, but I could use her...'' Tang Yin thought after seeing her, and just then she came up behind him panting. "Hah... Hah..." She gasped heavily, and Tang Yin smiled. "Tell me, is that Beast going there of any use to you?" Tang Yin asked, and she looked at him in confusion as she gasped and then looked at the beast in question and nodded a little. "My spirit weapon is the World Tree Leaf. It''s a support type and any beast that has illusion abilities or something like that is of use to me." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. "So, you have such a good spirit weapon..." Tang Yin said in surprise, and she nodded softly. "But it''s no good for killing beasts, it''s no good." She said softly, as she lowered her head mournfully in an act that in Tang Yin''s eyes was full of tenderness. Tang Yin smiled. "Not all weapons will be focused on assassination, if it were, it could possibly unbalance the world. But still, you can always become an assassin if you want to." Tang Yin said, and she glared back at him. "Is killing beasts considered murder?" She asked softly with doubt, making one of Tang Yin''s eyebrows jump for a moment and then he smiled. "Possibly. In their eyes, we are murderers, for we kill for our own egoistic gain." Tang Yin replied and then drew his sword not wanting to waste time and taking advantage of the fact that the illusionist spider had turned around to look away and smiled. "Miss, give me as many buffs as you can before I get to the Spider, let''s kill it in one blow." Tang Yin said with a smile, but his smile was captured in the air as he rushed at high speed in a single leap towards the beast, surprising the miss, who had to do a quick summoning of her spiritual weapon to comply with what he had said. Fortunately, she is a good cultivator of her spirit weapon, so soon, and to Tang Yin''s surprise, he could feel a small warm aura enveloping him which greatly increased some of his stats. Tang Yin smiled when he felt this, and just happened to be the moment he was about to reach out to the distracted spider, so he immediately smiled wickedly and moved his sword back a bit, focusing his gaze on the weak point of this 4,500-year-old Illusionary Spider. The weak point is behind the back of its neck because it is also its blind spot. As an Illusionary Spider, it totally relies on illusions to assassinate its prey, once it can''t even throw away its illusions, it''s a pretty useless spider, so Tang Yin smiled the moment it was one move away from assassinating it... "Spirit Explosion!" shouted Tang Yin coldly and swung his sword in a horizontal movement towards the back of the beast''s neck. The sword was soon enveloped by an immense amount of spiritual energy that created an illusion of having vastly increased in size and soon... *SWING* A small sound was heard as Tang Yin''s sword crossed back and forth as it struck the back of the beast''s neck. The spider''s head was up, and the body was down as Tang Yin planted his feet on the ground to land properly and jumped up shortly after to give the beast''s body a strong kick and send it towards where Miss was standing watching this in shock. "Miss, assassinate it quickly! If you don''t, you will lose such a good beast!" Tang Yin said as he fell backward after jumping without slowing down. The lady watched in a daze as the huge spider fell in front of her, but after hearing what Tang Yin said she immediately drew her sword and gave it the final blow to the back of its head. Although it no longer had a head, the spider tried to move as soon as it fell, but with this person''s blow, it immediately stopped moving. "Miss, make her your backbone." Tang Yin said with a small shout, and she looked at him in confusion. ''Didn''t they say the backbone should be the fifth bone?'' She thought doubtfully but then nodded. ''Well, if he says so it should be fine.'' She thought after hesitating for a moment and nodded, then quickly sat down to synthesize as soon as she saw that the spiritual energy of the beast was spreading around. Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. ''Won''t she say anything about the backbone?'' He thought doubtfully. He was already preparing to tell her the reasons for doing so, but her answer took him completely by surprise and made him swallow his words. ''Isn''t she too easy to fool? If I wanted to hurt her, she wouldn''t possibly notice. Hm, what a problem, but since that''s the case I''ll take her under my care. It''s not good to let a beautiful innocent girl, free in this world full of trash, heh.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. He moved forward and stood to the side of her as she synthesized. Chapter 107 - 107: Intense fight at night Tang Yin looked at the pretty lady synthesizing the whole time while thinking about some things. He wanted to know the exact location where those idiots had found that lion, it''s because that spirit beast usually has feuds against one of the beasts that the Administrator had researched for him that he was thinking might work for him. ''But finding that kind of panther is quite complicated... I don''t know if there will be any similar ones around here.'' Tang Yin thought with a small sigh. About 6 hours passed like this until the lady had finished. ''Tenth Level of Spirit Master Realm... Not bad, although she didn''t manage to skip this Realm, her foundation is quite firm despite being a support type cultivator.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, and the young lady then stood up and looked at him. She didn''t say anything. She immediately bowed to Tang Yin and thanked him. "Thank you very much, Young Master. I really don''t know what I would do if you hadn''t helped me get my Spiritual Bone." She spoke. Tang Yin smiled and nodded at her. "It''s okay, you can get up. Helping a person who has such a good Spirit Weapon is more of a benefit. Now you will have to help me get my Second Spiritual Bone, okay?" Tang Yin said with a smile, and she quickly nodded after getting up. "Of course, Young Master. My name is Su Lian, I come from a small third-level empire and I want to enter the Red Thunder Sect." She said as she introduced herself. Tang Yin nodded. "Nice to meet you, Miss Su. My name is Tang Yin, and I aspire to enter the Red Thunder Sect, I come from the southern region." Tang Yin said calmly, surprising her. "From the southern region? I''ve only heard rumors of that... They say it''s far away." She said in amazement, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Let''s get moving, the spirit beast I want is complicated to find." He said as he started walking and she nodded to him, then they both started searching through the spiritual forest. During that time, they both got to know each other a little. She told him more about herself and her abilities so they could coordinate better, and Tang Yin did the same. Although he would not be using his heavenly hammer to fight, he would just show his spirit bone, if necessary, as if it were part of his sword. The cultivation techniques he had been practicing were more than enough for now. Thus, the hours passed, and that day passed... Then the next day, being the fifth day since Tang Yin had left the sect... The two of them had walked the grounds of the 1,500 to 5,000-year-old beasts for quite some time and saw several good beasts, but none worthy of Tang Yin''s attention. ''How troublesome...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''Will I have to get a normal beast? I''m short on time, after all. I must reach the third realm before the tests and there aren''t many days left...'' He thought but continued his search. And the sixth passed... On the seventh day. "Tsk, how annoying." Tang Yin said at that time, and Su Lian smiled. "The beast you want is very hard to find." She spoke. She hadn''t even heard about those beasts he wanted to find. Still, Tang Yin didn''t want to give up. So, he continued to search throughout that day. That same day at night, they were both looking for a cave to rest in, when Tang Yin felt a strong presence appear beside him which alarmed him, and he immediately jumped to the opposite side from where he felt it while taking Su Lian with him in his leap. Su Lian was startled by this action he took, but she soon felt danger girding over them, and Tang Yin then opened his eyes wide. ''Shit, it was a feint!'' he shouted in his mind and immediately took out one of his spirit tokens and threw it towards where he felt the presence again, as he gave the spirit token a strong blow causing the spiritual energy contained in it to forcefully rush out towards that place, being propelled by him own. Tang Yin then took advantage of this moment to draw his sword and get up from the ground where he had fallen, helping Su Lian in the process. He immediately became alert. "Miss Su, prepare the buffs. I think we''re being hunted by one of the most troublesome beasts." Tang Yin said. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *BOOOM* Just then, an explosion occurred as the token''s spiritual energy hit one of the nearby trees hard and then disappeared. Tang Yin frowned again. Su Lian of course summoned her spirit weapon as soon as she heard what Tang Yin said. "I''ll take you to a safe place where you can throw your buffs at me. Don''t show yourself, if you do you might die. This beast is troublesome." Tang Yin said, but just as he finished speaking, he had to bend his body backward as the presence approached him from the side and tried to hit him with its claw. Just then, in the darkness of the night, Tang Yin saw a pair of red eyes pass in front of him as the spiritual energy contained in the beast''s claw slammed him backward. ''Midnight Killer Panther.'' He thought in shock and was pushed backward hard, but Tang Yin used this push to pull Su Lian and turn around as he hoisted her onto his shoulder. He quickly ran with her in his arm, and hid behind a tree, but soon that tree was destroyed by the claws of the beast, so Tang Yin jumped to the other side while putting away his sword and quickly drew his spear and bent his body in the air to throw it forcefully towards where he felt the presence. Then, he quickly gathered spiritual energy in his feet and jumped hard towards a nearby tree that showed its branches thanks to the moonlight. As soon as he stood on the tree he jumped back to another tree and then to another and another, he always kept the spirit beast in his sight in every jump he made, so when he realized that the beast was preparing an attack and threw it towards the next tree where he was going to jump, Tang Yin stopped, and jumped back from the tree where he was currently standing and down to Su Lian, who was almost dying of fright. "Miss Su, I''ll leave you here. I''ll make a feint so the panther won''t notice you, don''t expose yourself, if you do, you''ll die." Tang Yin said and then immediately jumped down firmly as he drew his sword and swung it swiftly in the direction of the killer panther, sending a strong spiritual energy attack toward this beast. After falling to the ground, Tang Yin ran hard to the right, and the killer panther instantly marked him, so he quickly ran towards him. Tang Yin smiled. ''Shit, fighting a midnight killer panther, at this hour is not a wise thing to do, but this bastard wants to kill me, does he really think I''m a soft khaki?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he watched the silhouette move. It''s a deep black panther, so it can camouflage itself in the night, and that''s why these panthers are one of the best killer beasts in the spiritual forests. How could it be easy to assassinate it? Tang Yin knew, but even so, he also knew its attribute. ''You come to give yourself away in the middle of the night, there''s nothing else to do but to welcome you, little panther.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and immediately bent his body to face the black panther head-on. He immediately pounced on this panther and swung his sword hard to hit it hard, but it quickly swung its front paw trying to cut Tang Yin in half. Chapter 108 - 108: Intense fight at night (2) Tang Yin saw its intentions, so just as the beast''s claw was about to strike him, he materialized his spirit bone with strong spiritual energy to turn it into a protective shield. *BOOOM* An explosion sounded as the beast''s claw slammed hard into this small protective shield in the form of a spiritual bone, and Tang Yin then smiled and slammed hard into the beast''s chest. Being caught off guard, the black panther could only protect itself using spiritual energy, but it was a bit late, so it was forcefully pushed back. Tang Yin then instantly moved his spiritual bone towards the tip of the sword, and from where he stood, he launched four stabs towards his spiritual bone with his sword. "Universal Materialization of the Spiritual Bone." Tang Yin said the moment the last stab hit, and instantly, the Spiritual Bone in front of the sword underwent a small change becoming a bit bigger and becoming covered with intense sword energy, as four energy swords shot out from the spirit bone in the direction of the falling black panther. Tang Yin wasted no time, as soon as he saw the swords come out and fly towards the spirit beast, he put away his sword and quickly summoned his spear which was a bit far away from him, but quickly reached his hand as it was summoned with spiritual energy. He then moved his spirit bone to his chest for protection and instantly dashed out to the left side of the beast as he wielded the spear. *BOOOOOM* An explosion sounded as the four swords hit the beast and the ground, then Tang Yin took advantage of the sound of the explosion to approach the beast while running at full power with his active skill. "IT''S NOW, LADY!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment and forcefully jumped over the beast and tightly wielded his spear gripping it firmly in the middle of his body to throw it. Just then, Su Lian, although she was in shock to see a person of the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm fighting face to face with a 5,000-year-old beast, still swiftly threw her buffs towards Tang Yin. "First Skill. Strength Increase. Second Skill, Defense Augmentation. Third Skill, Spiritual Energy Increase!" she shouted out her three skills next and threw them at Tang Yin who was about to thrust his spear into the beast. But she didn''t stop, she immediately looked at the beast in front of Tang Yin and swung her spirit weapon forward. "Night Spirit Blindness!" she shouted again as she cast a cultivation technique skill, causing the beast to have a small momentary blindness. Tang Yin didn''t know this, but as soon as he felt the increase in his stats, he shouted. "SPIRITUAL EXPLOSION!" and forcefully released his spear as he slammed it hard into the beast in front of him. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion came next as Tang Yin''s spear forcefully hit the beast''s spiritual energy, and the beast was pushed back. But Tang Yin knew it wasn''t over, so as soon as he fell to the ground after his previous jump, he rolled on the ground and pulled out his sword, but before he could make his move, he sensed danger coming from in front of him so he quickly tilted his body to the side. *SWOSH* The spear he had thrown earlier shot backward passing right through the place where it had been before, and soon, Tang Yin was hit hard by a claw. *BOOOOOM* The impact sent him flying backward several meters. ''Shit this bastard managed to withstand an attack like that.'' He thought in shock, but quickly got up and moved away from where he was, which coincided with the moment of the falling beast wanting to crush him. *BOOOOOOOOM* The loud explosion caused a large number of rocks to be thrown to all sides, but Tang Yin summoned his spiritual bone quickly to the front to protect himself and then jumped toward the spirit beast forcefully, taking advantage of the fact that it had just used one of its skills and sent a strong spiritual energy attack at it. Which was stopped by one of the beast''s claws, and then the beast counterattacked with force. But Tang Yin simply jumped over it, while his sword was still being held by the beast. So, he let go of his sword and gathered all his strength in his fist, and while falling over the beast, he gave it a strong blow on its back. "AGHUUUUUUUUU!" Causing a loud cry of pain to come out of it, and it was slammed to the ground. But Tang Yin wasted no time he quickly used the momentum of the blow to throw himself backward and tried to summon his sword, but the beast recovered at that moment and stepped heavily on Tang Yin''s sword, so he couldn''t bring it towards him. "Tsk, you''re smart, you bastard." Tang Yin thought and looked at him. Just then, the moonlight shone through the branches of the trees, and Tang Yin could clearly see his enemy. Then he smiled. "Heh, so you''re so hurt by my previous attack. What a tough bastard you are." Tang Yin said after seeing that his spear attack had indeed hit him, so without being able to summon his sword, he brought his spear towards his hand. He looked calm when he did so. Still... Some blood escaped from his mouth at that moment proving that he was not. ''This bastard is too much trouble. I don''t know if the lady can hold out that long, but... I can kill him if I can destabilize his assassination skills. But those blades he has in his fingernails are terrifying. And now he won''t let me summon my sword, he''s taking advantage of the fact that I don''t have an arm, you sly bastard.'' Tang Yin thought angrily at that moment and then slammed his spirit spear hard toward the ground, creating a surge of spiritual energy that slammed into the surroundings. He then seized that moment to rush towards the black panther, while the black panther also seized that moment to pounce with a single leap towards him. Tang Yin then faced it head-on again with a strong punch that triggered an explosion from the surroundings and pinned it to the ground with force. But even so, Tang Yin managed to stand his ground despite taking a heavy blow from someone who outnumbered him by a whole realm. This came as a bit of a surprise to the beast in front of him. It thought that if they fought head-on, it could crush him in no time, but it realized its mistake, and its mistake came at a key moment, as it was in the air after wanting to crush him with one blow. Causing Tang Yin to smile. ''Gotcha.'' He then lifted his right leg and sent a strong kick to the beast''s stomach, which made it give a small cry of pain and sent it flying through the air. Following that, Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to send his spiritual bone towards it and tied its hind legs with it, using the greatest advantage of the spiritual bone, its versatility. This caused the beast to fall to the ground, where it could not stand firmly and staggered to the ground. Tang Yin then seized that moment to throw the spiritual spear in his hand with all his might, enveloped by intense cold energy. "Icy Blizzard!" He shouted at that instant, and a strong icy spiritual energy girded all over the place as if a real icy blizzard began to fall. While on the ground below the beast, a small icy floor was formed, causing the moonlight to reflect more strongly on where the spiritual beast was, which became fully visible at that moment, bringing a small smile to Tang Yin''s face. Due to the glow caused by Tang Yin''s ice and the moonlight, the killer panther closed its eyes for a moment, creating a small distraction that allowed Tang Yin''s Spear to strike him with force. "AGHUUUUUUUU!" letting out a howl of pain. Tang Yin quickly summoned his sword, and jumped into the air to take advantage of this opportunity, and gathered all his remaining spiritual energy for the next attack. "THREE KILLING STRIKES OF THE BLOODY SWORDSMAN!" he shouted with great force as soon as he was only a meter away from the spirit beast and struck with force three times. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Creating three successive explosions on the spot, which raised icy smoke, blood, and dust. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Chapter 109 - 109: Second Spiritual Bone The cries of pain from the spirit beast were mingled by the sound of explosions that raised intense waves of spiritual energy to hit the surroundings, but Tang Yin simply fell to the ground rolling, and with his sword, he stood behind the beast and smiled coldly, as he saw it with hatred in its eyes. "Hehe, you were unlucky, little panther." He said and then gave it the final blow with his sword cutting off its head. He then sighed in relief, and right at that moment, Su Lian''s buff effect ended, causing Tang Yin to fall backward exhausted. It was also the moment he deactivated the skills that used spiritual energy, as he had run out of it. He then stood up, and pulled the spear out of the panther''s body, and looked at Su Lian who was coming down from the tree and soon ran to where he was. "Young Master Tang, you are truly amazing. Slaying such a dangerous beast like this in the middle of the night, with just a cultivation of the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm... You are truly powerful." She said in admiration, seeing him like this and with a beautiful tender smile. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head. "I will synthesize, stay safe during this time, Miss Su." Tang Yin said, and she nodded. "It''s okay, you can synthesize. I will do my best to protect you, I have some treasures with me, so don''t worry." She replied, not questioning the fact that he wanted to synthesize a 5,000-year-old beast despite being in the second Realm. She thought that whatever this person did, was the right thing to do. If he helped her when they didn''t even know each other and gave her such a valuable spiritual bone that gave her some good skills and he is so powerful, then she firmly believes that what he says and does is the right thing to do. Therefore, she stood to the side of him. Thus, Tang Yin began to synthesize his second spiritual bone... ''I should synthesize the pelvic girdle this time...'' Tang Yin thought as he slowly began to synthesize. To maintain stability in the skeleton of the Spiritual Bone Body, the spine is the primordial bone, and from there, you can do almost anything to obtain these bones. But, if you want to maintain aesthetics in the bone body and not have the spine do so much work, the best thing to do is to synthesize the pelvic girdle into the second bone. And then complete the whole lower part as soon as possible. However, due to the limitations of the early cultivation realms, there will come a time when you will have to wait until you reach a certain cultivation realm to complete the entire skeleton, a cultivation realm far removed from the current Tang Yin. Even so, he must do it in the best possible way. Therefore, he spent several hours synthesizing the pelvic girdle, which, unlike that of the human body where several bones make it up, in the spiritual bone body, this is a single bone with three divisions that must be done slowly when synthesizing. That is you get three bones at once as if they were one. Tang Yin spent many hours synthesizing this spirit bone until noon the next day he had finally done it and soon began to increase his cultivation level. Tenth Level of the Spiritual Entry Realm... First Level of the Spiritual Master Realm! And finally, stopped at the second level. With Tang Yin culminating the cultivation and standing up. ''Second Level, huh. Shit, synthesizing a beast a whole realm above me and it only made me rise only 2 levels higher than ordinary.'' Tang Yin thought but could only sigh. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Master Tang, you are really amazing. I was originally a little nervous because I thought you wouldn''t be able to synthesize such a powerful beast, but you really did it and managed to climb up to the second level in such a short time." She said in amazement, and Tang Yin simply shook his head. "If you try hard, you can surely do great things. Your spirit weapon is very good for support, but you lack attack power, so for the next few days we''re going to hunt some small beasts to teach you some things." Tang Yin said with a smile. They had to leave here before long. Tang Yin had been out of the sect for 8 days, so he chose to quickly run to the area of the low-level beasts. And so, they began to hunt back and forth. Tang Yin took the opportunity to synthesize the two spirit bones for his sword, so that he would have more skills to use during a battle and because he saw the opportunity. As well as synthesizing a few collection bones that he hadn''t done before. Something that helped him increase his cultivation to the third level of Spiritual Master Realm. And so two days had passed quickly, and there were only a few days left until the start of the sect tests. So, they both decided to return to the sect. Su Lian had some family in the city, so she had to stay there, while Tang Yin went straight to the sect, and after entering without being seen, he arrived at Xie Meiyu''s courtyard. There she was standing waiting for him and smiled beautifully when she saw him. "Tang Yin, why did you go hunting without telling me? I could have gone with you." She said reproachfully reproaching him for this. Tang Yin just shook his head with a smile and kissed her. "It''s okay, it was my fault. I didn''t want to bother you when you''re so busy." He replied with a smile, and she simply nodded with a little pout on her pretty face. "It''s almost tryouts, I see you''ve raised your level drastically in such a short time, it seems like I''ve been worrying for nothing." She said with a smile, and then they both walked in. "Did you find out anything?" he asked, and she nodded with a worried face. "The current Sect Master is losing more and more support from the elders, as recently two of the Head Elders caught up to him in cultivation, drastically increasing the power of both in the sect and in the region. Originally this would be something worthy of celebration, but..." She shook her head with a small sigh after counting this far. "It caused the power struggles to increase and so they have changed several rules, mostly to stifle the people who are supporting the Sect Master, even so, there shouldn''t be any problems for a while, since Big Sister Mu still maintains her reputation. But that happened. Also, there are rumors that the patriarch is injured, but no one knows if that is so yet since he is in closed-door cultivation." She said, and after that, she told him some more things, leaving Tang Yin thoughtful. Power battles in a sect are quite common when there is no dominant power that maintains total control of the sect. Therefore, he was not surprised. But, from her words, Tang Yin learned a little regarding the powers of the sect. ''It''s higher than I thought, huh.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown, a little worried about this. But in the end, there was nothing he could do, so he talked to Xie Meiyu for a while. She took the opportunity to tell him some things regarding the tests he would be taking in a few days and so on. And so, the days went by. Tang Yin took the opportunity to make several assassin weapons with the materials he could find in the city and with the help of Xie Meiyu in the sect, all to prepare for the tests. As a result, this courtyard had been a bit noisy the past few days, but nothing out of the ordinary happened. A few days later, the day of the tests to enter the sect arrived, so a great number of people gathered in the main squares of the sect, all aspirants, including Tang Yin. Chapter 110 - 110: The tests of the sect begin People were gathering in a total of 10 giant squares. Not all of them were in Red Thunder City. But, in each of them, there were at least 2,000 people, all cultivators aspiring to enter. Which is astonishing. In the main square of Red Thunder City, there were about 3,500 people among them. Tang Yin was in front of everyone because of his ''chosen aspirant'' token. In this square, there were 200 more people who had such a token and stood next to him. ''All the chosen aspirants are people above the Spirit Lord Realm...'' Tang Yin thought after seeing each of them. The weakest of them was at the Third Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm. There were even at least 10 of them who were in the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. This were the most dangerous of all those present. Still, Tang Yin simply looked straight ahead, above them. ''Spiritual Saints... These should be the central elders of the sect...'' He thought with a frown as he saw all these elders floating in the sky. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were 5 of them in total, all in the Spiritual Saint Realm, the Eighth Cultivation Realm. A distant existence for the current Tang Yin. They looked at everyone present from above and nodded after seeing that they had all gathered. One of them began to speak. "The tests, as always, will be held at the Northwest Intersection Field. The rules are simple. You will all be taken to the desert end of the Intersection and you will have to cross it all, from the desert end to the icy end, where we will be waiting at the Icy Mountain of Thunder. But crossing it is not enough, you will have to kill at least 10 beasts from the third realm, from each of the regions, and bring them to us. You can do it in a group or alone, it''s up to you." "In the three regions, there are treasures left by the sect back and forth, so you can pick them up and they will belong to you. Cultivation techniques, pills, etc. They will all be teleported to different regions, but possibly some will fall together. That''s all." Said the elder and then stepped aside. Soon, they began to make several spiritual arrays on the ground below the disciples. ''Teleportation arrays...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at them. Although they were quite outdated, they were certainly teleportation arrays. He was a little surprised that they had them, but he didn''t pay much attention to them he turned his gaze and saw Xie Meiyu approaching him, and smiled at him. "Tang Yin, good luck. I''ll be waiting for you at the Icy Mountain of Thunder." She said, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Okay, I''ll see you there then. It looks like the tests could last a long time from what I''m seeing." He said, and she nodded. "It''s not that long, about two or three months. The intersection grounds that you guys can walk are not that wide, so you will see wide-pitched battles back and forth occasionally, please be careful." She said and hugged him a little. Tang Yin smiled and nodded... He was seen by many people hugging the greatest beauty that all these disciples'' eyes had ever seen, which caused many to feel bitter in their hearts. When Xie Meiyu came to the field and showed her gorgeous face, everyone was stunned, and their most intense fantasies were aroused as soon as they saw her, but soon, all those fantasies were shattered when she affectionately embraced a man. Even so, when they saw that he was simply from the third realm, many of them let out snorts with their mouths, but Tang Yin did not mind this at all. Hugging his woman was the normal thing to do, who could tell him otherwise? Even if they still do not have sex, she is still his woman, therefore, he does not care anything about what the useless people think. Far away from them, a disciple approached an elder of the inner sect. "Elder, that young man over there is the one I told you about. Besides, he seems to have some treasure, I don''t know how he could have climbed so many levels in just two weeks." He told him, and the elder looked at Tang Yin hugging Xie Meiyu and frowned. ''Is he the one rumored to have been brought by Miss Xie?'' he thought. ''It''s troublesome if he receives protection from her, but... In the proving grounds, no one can protect anyone.'' Thought the elder with a smile and then nodded to the disciple. "Tell the aspirants to our hall. It is an order from the elder. They will know what to do." He replied, and the disciple looked at him in surprise, although he hesitated for a moment, he still nodded and went to do as the elder told him. Tang Yin had no idea that an elder had been watching him recently and simply talked about various things with Xie Meiyu under the angry gaze of many disciples until it was time to be teleported. "We hope you can do your best, aspiring disciples!" shouted the five most powerful elders and instantly activated the spiritual arrays. Soon, the whole place was enveloped by an intense light that blinded the vast majority of them. This light was seen in all the squares at the same time while all the elders did their work in each one of them. And a few seconds later, when they opened their eyes, they all found themselves in an open field. In a land full of wonders to behold. As soon as Tang Yin saw this, he felt stunned. ''Shit, this isn''t an anomaly at all, there was a large-scale fight here in the past between very powerful entities!'' he said in his mind as soon as he saw it. It wasn''t a desert like he thought it would be. There were desert parts and parts with lots of trees, with full forests and mountains, not only sandy but also rocky and with lots of vegetation. This stunned him, but he smiled and looked to his sides. From side to side, he could see some people who were teleported to this place, but he could not see everything. Although Xie Meiyu said that the grounds were not that big, the truth is that it is as big as several whole empires, especially in width. Therefore, the vast majority did not fall close to each other. Still, it would be difficult for him from now on. The disciples aspiring to enter the sect this time were quite powerful, and he had not expected there to be so many, so he quickly pulled out his chosen aspirant token and used it as he had been taught. Soon, a map of much of the grounds where he was located appeared in his mind, with an approximate location of other aspirants. As well as marking him some of the treasures the sect had left behind. This is the wonderful thing about a chosen aspirant''s token. But it is also why it is a mortal danger to whoever has it. There are only about 500 similar tokens, and there are more than 20,000 aspirants of at least the First Level of the Spiritual Master Realm, which is the minimum requirement to enter. All of them will want this token no matter what, plus for having a similar token when they enter the sect, they will be given many benefits. Therefore, Tang Yin could not reveal that he had it so easily. Although he already did so a few days ago because he had no idea what it was for. Soon, Tang Yin focused his mind on seeing the map. ''Oh? Shit, there are two chosen ones nearby.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown after noticing this, moreover, one of them was surprisingly very close to him... Chapter 111 - 111: People with other intentions Tang Yin looked back at that moment and noticed that two people were running at high speed towards him, they were not too far away. ''Third Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm and the other is from the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Master Realm...'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw them. Although the cultivation of both of them was high, and this was an open area of a desert, in which he was at a disadvantage, he prepared to confront them if they came with evil intentions. Soon, they both arrived in front of him. For a moment, the eyes of the more powerful one widened with surprise, but soon, he returned to normal and smiled in a friendly manner. "Brother, do you want to travel with us? We have some insider information about the place, besides, if the three of us hunt together, we can accomplish the goal quickly, what do you think?" he asked with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at him for a moment and shook his head at him soon after. "Sorry, brother. But I like to travel alone. Besides, I''m at a very low level of cultivation right now, I want to cultivate for a while so I can catch up with the rest of you." Tang Yin replied calmly. They nodded. "That''s fine, brother. We hope you do well on your journey." Said the other again, and Tang Yin nodded. "If we meet later again, perhaps we can travel together. For now, I hope you will do well." Tang Yin said and then started walking toward the woods in front of him, completely turning his back on these two people. Both of them simply looked at him for a moment, and soon, one of them nodded to the other, and the other smiled back as he took a big jump forward and, in the air, drew his sword. "Maybe we''ll meet in the next life, you little scum!" he shouted the moment he was less than two meters away from Tang Yin and swung his sword vertically, trying to split Tang Yin in two. At that moment, Tang Yin gave a small sigh and raised his hand as if he wanted to stop the sword with it. When the one behind him saw this, he smiled wider and swung his sword harder at him. But at that moment, a sword appeared in Tang Yin''s hand, and he held it firmly. *CLAAAANKKK* The loud sound of the clash of two swords rang through the place as spiritual energy surged sideways, startling the person who was attacking. "Little one, you didn''t have to die. But since you want to go to your next life, then I''ll send you." Tang Yin said at that moment as he turned around, and a blue flash crossed his eyes, when Tang Yin instantly swung his sword forcefully at him, pushing him back. Following that, Tang Yin swung his sword horizontally as if he wanted to strike him despite being far away from him. "Bloody Spider Killing Strike!" shouted Tang Yin, one of his skills newly obtained, and his sword grew wide at that instant and crossed from side to side the unprotected head of the one who attacked him. Soon, what this person could see was that his sight turned to the right, and he spun around and around until he managed to see a body dripping blood... "You bastard, how dare you kill my younger brother!? Die!" the other person shouted at that moment as he forcefully lunged towards Tang Yin from a dead stop. Without realizing it, he managed to get behind Tang Yin and wanted to kill him with one blow. Even so, Tang Yin did not despair. He simply moved his body to the side, and with a quick swing of his sword, he created a small explosion of spiritual energy, one of the skills he practiced, and it sent him flying backward with force and kicked up a large amount of dust. But just as he left his place, a sword crossed the entire area splitting all his spiritual energy in two, causing Tang Yin to have to protect himself with his spiritual bone as he was knocked backwards. He soon steadied himself and looked at the person who had launched such an attack against him and smiled. "Heh, you talk like you want to avenge your brother, but even though you were able to stop me from killing him, you put everything into that attack to murder me after I got rid of him. You''re a scumbag." Tang Yin said with a smile, and the man in front of him frowned. ''Shit, this bastard is quite annoying, how the hell did he manage to avoid that attack? Could he sense me from before when he was hiding me so well? It''s impossible to react so fast when he only has less than a second to do so!'' the man thought in surprise and anger. "Hmph, you''re a sneaky little bastard, I can see that. Besides, since you got rid of my brother, allowing his entire share of the inheritance to belong to me, it''s time to die." He said and bent down to grab the storage bag from his brother''s body, smiling. After that, he kicked the body and sent it out of his way. Tang Yin looked at him and scoffed. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are totally trash." He spoke. The man in front of him ignored him and simply charged at him again, but this time head-on. "Let''s see if you can escape this time, you little one-handed cockroach!" he shouted, and just at that instant, his speed increased drastically, closing the distance between them, then he swung his sword vertically towards him. Tang Yin sneered. "You could have died in one piece, but I''ve changed my mind." He said coldly as he avoided the blow with a small jump to the right with his active running ability. The heavy blow from a spiritual lord hit the ground hard and raised a wide lot of dust and spiritual energy sideways, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He put away his sword quickly and moved his spiritual bone to his fist while he was close to the man, sending a small spiritual energy punch at him. "Lightning Dragon Fist!" he shouted. A small dragon formed at that moment shot out towards this man, as he was enveloped by the spiritual bone. The man was surprised when he heard the name of the skill, although he didn''t know what the skill was, if it said dragon then it was powerful, so he instantly swung his sword in a horizontal upward motion to strike it. *BOOOOM* The sound of the explosion reverberated around the surroundings as soon as Tang Yin''s skill hit this man''s sword hard, creating a smile on his face. "Heh, you fooled me good. You say lightning dragon, but it''s nothing but a little worm thinking it''s a dragon. Tsk, I think the elder is simply overthinking things." Said the man with a smirk as he parried the attack so easily. Still, Tang Yin smiled and paid no attention to his comment. He simply put all his spiritual energy into his legs to launch himself forward in a leap, and quickly, the man noticed that something was wrong, so he swung his sword upwards again to defend himself from Tang Yin''s attack, but he soon realized that his body did not obey him and looked down doubtfully. There was a spiritual bone tying his two hands down, seeing this, he felt stunned. ''What the hell? Where did this come from?'' He thought in shock, but the next thing he heard was a small chuckle coming very close to him. "Hehe, it''s about time you knew what it means to be one-armed, you little scumbag." Tang Yin said at that instant having come to the front of him, as he swung his sword in a vertical movement from bottom to top... The sword soon met fingers that were snapped in half in an instant and followed its path to his shoulder, destroying the man''s arm. "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" The terrified scream that came out of his mouth reverberated throughout the area, but Tang Yin simply smiled and sent a strong kick to the man''s chest sending him backward. After that, he swung his sword hard toward the other arm, causing the man to fall backward without both of his arms and bleeding deeply. "AGHHHHHH SHIT, YOU BASTARD! YOU DARE!" shouted the man hysterically as he fell backward, but Tang Yin wasn''t finished. He quickly ran to where he had fallen and sent a strong blow of spiritual energy towards one of his legs, causing another terrifying scream to escape from the man''s mouth, who couldn''t even move a little since Tang Yin''s onslaught began. Tang Yin for his part, smiled and stood up quietly as he dusted himself off and saw the man screaming in pain. "What''s up? Do you like being one-armed?" He said and looked at him for a moment. "Oh, right, you don''t have both arms and you''re also missing a leg, I forgot. I''m sorry for saying you have one arm." Tang Yin said again with a smile. Then he bent down a little. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. You''ll stay here next to your brother''s body and if you''re lucky a beast will eat you quickly. If you''re not, well, too bad. You''ll have to die slowly." Tang Yin said as he took all the treasures he could and the chosen aspirant token from him, and after that, he turned away. "Good luck in your next life you little scumbag, but in this life, you will have to suffer before you can die." Tang Yin said and walked off in the direction of the forest in front of him. Chapter 112 - 112: Array of a Supreme Sect ''So, I''m being targeted by an elder...'' Tang Yin thought after he left that place while remembering what that guy had said before he started screaming his head off in pain. ''Who? Could it be that old woman who didn''t do what Meiyu wanted? But I have no enmity towards her... Shit, how annoying. Well, I don''t care either. Fuck, if you come after me then I''m going to kill you, whoever you are. I''ll just wait until your neck shows itself on its own.'' Tang Yin thought angrily and started to run. He already wanted to start cultivating himself. His tricks and the supreme skills he had cultivated a bit let him beat people far above him. But it can''t always be like that. Even though he knows that right now, his maximum power, he won''t be able to pull it out, as he would have to use his celestial hammer for that, he still wants to overwhelm the rest with his cultivation, just like he did before. Therefore, he needs to further increase his cultivation. And since he was sent to hunt spiritual beasts, then that''s what he will do. So, he quickly ran into the forest, and after entering, he began to prowl the outermost areas. That day he mentioned to Su Lian to meet at the tests, and since she is a support cultivator, he assumes that she will be around. So, he started looking for her. He soon found his first beast and smiled. "Hehe, little bastard, come here I want to increase my cultivation." Tang Yin said with a smile as he jumped over a tiger that was on top of the second Realm and instantly cut off its head. Tang Yin then cast a spiritual array quickly with his hand, which enveloped the beast completely and then sent it for inventory. ''Come on, it''s time to use the Sect''s tactics.'' Tang Yin said to himself in his mind with a smile. [What did you do?] the administrator asked shortly after with doubt, after having spent several days in silence. Tang Yin smiled. ''It''s an array created by my master, which was eventually becoming one of the main arrays for cultivation. It doesn''t have a name, but... Well, you''ll see it right now.'' Tang Yin said in his mind and quickly started running towards his next target. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He soon found it. It was a tigress, possibly the wife of the one he just killed, so Tang Yin immediately killed it without her noticing and quickly made the same array on top of the beast again. He then took out the other beast that was still wrapped in the array and smiled. ''It''s still working, now watch this.'' He said and made both arrays start to merge, and soon after they became one, the bodies of both beasts were reduced by 25% of their original size. [How is that possible!?] the administrator shouted at that moment. [Was the size reduced, but the power multiplied!?] He asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. ''That''s why some call it the Bestial Fusion Array. At the cost of slowly destroying the beast''s body, it causes the spiritual energy of the two to gradually merge and soon all of that spiritual energy will be available for my use. Or at least a part of it.'' Tang Yin said with a smile and then looked ahead, starting to run shortly after. The administrator was in shock. [You mean it''s an array to convert said energy into one you can absorb without harm?] He asked, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Exactly, the array itself purifies the spiritual energy of the beast. But during the process, a portion will be lost. Still, it is a great help for internal cultivation.'' Tang Yin replied, and five minutes later, he saw his next victim. Tang Yin then stood on a tree and stood perfectly still, waiting for the lion and lioness to pass under him. If he wanted to kill them in one blow and hasten the process, he must do so. So, 10 minutes later, Tang Yin pounced on both of them with a horizontal swing of his sword while using his second sword skill. *BOOOM* The explosion rose at that instant as his skill cut the necks of both spiritual beasts at the same time, bringing a smile to Tang Yin''s face, which repeated the process of making the spiritual array. ''But there is a problem. I must fill the array in less than 1 hour for it to take effect. Otherwise, the effort will be wasted. Also, another problem I see it has is that I can only put in spiritual beasts from the same Realm. In this case, all the beasts must be from the Spiritual Entry Realm.'''' Tang Yin said and then quickly started moving again. [I understand... That''s why you''re looking to slay them in one fell swoop, but how many beasts can you fill it with? I can see that it''s quite a great array] Replied the administrator in his mind. ''Minimum should be 10 beasts and a maximum of 100. What we normally do is to assassinate 10 as fast as possible and if we have time, we start killing more and more until the hour is up.'' Replied Tang Yin and continued his hunt... After 45 minutes, Tang Yin absorbed the last beast into the spiritual energy, and sighed. "Tsk, the spirit beasts in this place are really pitiful. They are so scattered and far away, it''s so annoying." Tang Yin said complaining about this while shaking his head. [Well, just as you said when you came here, a fierce battle between two very powerful beings occurred earlier. Before that happened, this was a Great Spirit Forest, but now... There are only a few bumps in the form of a spirit forest scattered all over this region] Replied the administrator, surprising Tang Yin. ''This was all a spiritual forest? Fuck, now that''s big.'' He said in his mind in surprise. He had used his token before, so he knew that this area was incredibly large, and he couldn''t fully sense it with that token, how impressive would a spiritual forest crossing from one region to another be? The administrator nodded. [Yes, also... I feel something strange underneath this place. It''s like, there''s something there, but I can''t see it. And at the bottom of this place, in an area where the tremor rumbles back and forth, I feel a strange but divine presence in that place. You should visit it when you can] Said the administrator, startling even more Tang Yin. ''A divine presence?'' he asked in shock. ''Is there really a divine presence in this place? Could it be an object or is it a divine being?'' Tang Yin asked again urgently. [I don''t know, I''m not a fortune teller. I can''t sense towards that place, it''s too far away] He replied, and Tang Yin nodded, looking thoughtful for a while. Still, then he simply sighed. ''Well, I won''t gain anything by thinking nonsense. I''ll go to that place later and take a look. For now, let''s go cultivate as my food is ready.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and took out the spiritual array stored in the inventory. The body of the 10 beasts was gradually shrinking as the spiritual energy increased, and little by little small explosions looked back and forth in this spiritual array. Tang Yin quickly placed various occultation arrays around him after moving to an area away from people and after being ready and activating them all with the surrounding energy, he sat down on one side of the array with spiritual beasts. He quickly made two spiritual arrays on top of it and began to infuse spiritual energy from it with force, causing the explosions inside the array to become more and more frequent. And 10 minutes later, there was an intense explosion inside that totally destroyed the bodies of the beasts and quickly destroyed the two spiritual arrays Tang Yin had created on top of it as well, cutting off Tang Yin''s communication with the energy inside. Tang Yin smiled. ''Ready.'' He thought and quickly created three more arrays identical to the one in front of him. Then, in one movement, he placed them on different parts of his body and began to cultivate. Gradually, the array with a great quantity of spiritual energy formed a communication with the three arrays on Tang Yin''s body and began to send spiritual energy into his body... Chapter 113 - 113: [Bonus Chapter] A strange beautiful lady The spiritual energy within the spiritual array began to rapidly enter Tang Yin''s body and gradually began to increase his cultivation level, in a long but sure process. As a technique created, perfected, and used by a Supreme Sect, the technique itself was supreme. Everything was meticulously done, so there was no harm to the cultivator. And so, Tang Yin immersed himself in deep cultivation as he increased, little by little, his cultivation level. Three hours later, he had finished. His cultivation had advanced a full level, from the third level to the peak of the fourth level of the Spiritual Master Realm. ''It''s so slow to increase cultivation with beasts of the second Realm.'' Tang Yin thought with a small sigh. [Hahaha, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone so shameless. You just increased a level of your cultivation in such an impressive way in just 4 hours, and you say it''s slow? Shit, if others could do the same in 24 hours, they would be jumping for joy] Said the administrator laughing in his head. His/her voice was beautiful, and when he/she laughed like that, it really gave Tang Yin the feeling that there was a beautiful woman in his head. This time, he couldn''t help but ask him/her that question that had been on his mind for a while now. ''Hey, since you are a soul that is attached to my soul, does it mean that you are in my Spirit World? Will I be able to see you at some point? I get the feeling that I shouldn''t treat you as ''him'' but as ''her''.'''' Tang Yin asked doubtfully, ignoring what the administrator had said earlier. The administrator was silent for a while. [Hmph, I''ve already told you that you can treat me however you want. I''ve never had a body before, I''m just a soul. But yes, I''m in your Spirit World, it''s very dark here, I don''t even have a bed or something to sleep in] The administrator replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''That''s normal, right now the Spirit World doesn''t exist. Wait until I get to that level and I''ll put a bed there. Well, I will continue to treat you as before.'' Tang Yin replied with a smile and then stood up. Removed all the arrays from the place and started walking to leave the place, but stopped short when he felt a strong presence near him. He immediately turned his face towards that place and found a beautiful woman leaning against a tree as if she were standing guard. Although he only saw the side of her, Tang Yin was surprised by how beautiful she was. She then looked up and looked at him. "Oh, you''re done cultivating." She said with a smile as she looked at him, and Tang Yin felt confused. "Were you protecting me?" He asked doubtfully, and she nodded at him. "I was passing by and saw you cultivating in that place, it looked dangerous to me so I''ve been protecting you during this time. It''s not a good idea to cultivate in a spirit forest like that." She said with a beautiful warm smile. Tang Yin was stunned and dumbfounded. ''What the fuck? She could see me through my occultation arrays with that cultivation? Impossible, who the hell is this lady?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. ''Her cultivation is barely at the seventh level of the Spiritual Lord Realm; how could she see through my occultation arrays?'' He wondered in shock. Tang Yin then took out his chosen aspirant token and looked at it, ''Could it be because of this?'' He thought. But the lady was surprised when she saw it. "Are you a chosen aspirant too?" She asked in surprise and jumped up to stand in front of Tang Yin and looked at the token in surprise. "You really are one..." She said smiling. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "You didn''t know?" He asked, and she shook her head. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, although I have one too, I was told not to use it because it would reveal my location to everyone who had one near me. I didn''t expect the person I was protecting to be one just like me. Although you don''t have much cultivation, if you were able to get that token it means you are capable, congratulations." She said, and Tang Yin then smiled as he put away his token. "I think you are very capable miss; can you tell me your name? I would like to thank you later for protecting me." Tang Yin said with a smile at the moment he didn''t notice any malice in this beautiful lady''s eyes. But, just at that moment, the system skipped a harem mission. The rewards were a little less than what it gave him in Xie Meiyu''s mission, but the beauty score wasn''t that far from hers. "Right, my name is Bai Lixue, I travel solo." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Nice to meet you, Miss Bai. My name is Tang Yin. In the future, I will surely thank you." Tang Yin said, and she nodded. "All right then. Since you finished cultivating, I''ll be leaving. I hope you will be more careful in the future; I won''t always be there to protect you and if you are found by someone malicious, something bad might happen to you." Bai Lixue said with a smile and then quickly left there jumping up and down. Tang Yin just stared at her and frowned. ''This is weird, my arrays didn''t work? I didn''t feel like she was lying when she said about the token...'' He thought with confusion, but then could only give a sigh and turn around to start looking for Su Lian. It''s not good to leave her alone. She is so innocent, tender, and weak that it causes Tang Yin to worry about not having her around. So, he started running all over the area, back and forth... He spent several days looking to one side while slaying several beasts of the third realm to complete this phase of the test. Then he ran in the opposite direction for another several days. ''This girl is she hiding well or did she have some trouble.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown as he jumped from tree to tree. ''Oh? There are still people around here?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown as he felt strong bursts of spiritual energy coming from an area to his right and quickly started running there. He soon arrived, and his anger exploded as soon as he saw what was happening. Su Lian was hurt on a tree as she was trying to hold her buffs on a pretty woman standing in front of her, with blood all over her body, fighting 5 people. Three men and two women. The same ones Tang Yin saw that day in the spirit forest when he met Su Lian. All of them kept laughing as they attacked them. ''Shit, these fucking bastards, IT''S TIME TO SETTLEMENT AGAINST YOU!'' he shouted in his mind with great anger at that moment. Chapter 114 - 114: Attack from three different places? Tang Yin then stood firmly on a tree behind them as he was a bit hidden, waiting for his moment to enter. "Hahaha, little girl, looks like you got help this time, we had to have taken everything from you earlier, tsk, how annoying. But you girls should just surrender and give up your treasures, at least we could let you keep your lives." Said the saber man in front as he swung his saber forward to scare them. Behind him, this time, was a beautiful woman with a smirk on her face. "Hehe, life is more important than any treasure you may have, why don''t you exchange it for something of value? We''ll let you go if you hand over things of value." She spoke. "Bullshit, we''ve already given you everything and you''re still attacking us! You bastards, if Young Master Tang were here, you''d be dead!" shouted Su Lian. The saber man sneered. "Young Master Tang? Oh, that guy who said he wanted to see me being one-armed... Just like him, hahaha." He said as he laughed along with his friends, but then put on a serious face. "Hmph, that trash doesn''t even dare to fight me and you dare to mention it in front of me, how silly. I really wish he was here so everyone can see the difference between a trash and a great young master of a second-tier empire like me." He said coldly. Just then, a voice sounded from beside him. "Hehe, then I would like to see how capable a young master of a second-level empire is." Tang Yin said just at that moment as he forcefully swung his sword vertically up and down, cutting off an arm of two of them instantly. "AGHHHHHHH!" "AGHHHHHHHH, YOU BASTARD! MY ARM!" Two bloodcurdling screams came out of their mouths at that moment, startling the other three in front, and they quickly turned around on high alert. They were stunned when they saw two of their brothers kneeling while bleeding and screaming in pain while two of their arms were severed. The saber man was the first to react with great anger. "BASTARD, YOU DARE ATTACK US IN THE BACK!" he shouted as he grabbed his saber and moved to attack Tang Yin. But Tang Yin simply threw a smoke bomb quickly and then jumped through the air until he landed on the other side. "Young Master Tang!" shouted Su Lian at that moment with joy and Tang Yin smiled at her and then put his hand on the shoulder of the girl in front of him and nodded at her. "Go back, I''ll take care of these guys. Miss Su, please give me the necessary buffs." Tang Yin said, but just at that moment, he had to move his spirit bone to the front as he felt a strong spiritual energy heading toward them. *BOOOOM* A small explosion occurred at that moment, as the spiritual energy coming from the front collided with his spiritual bone, but Tang Yin couldn''t easily recompose himself, as he felt one person behind him and another coming in a leap overhead. ''Do they have some treasure to see through my smoke with ease?'' Tang Yin thought. He didn''t expect these guys to recompose themselves so quickly and attack him with precision. Even so, he quickly decided to push the lady next to him with a kick, and next, he wielded his sword as if it were a dagger that had the blade backward and moved his hand firmly backward to receive the attack of the incoming swordswoman. *CLAAANKKK* The sound of both swords clashing sounded loudly at that moment, but this woman smiled widely as soon as she saw this and put all her weight and strength into that attack to push Tang Yin firmly so that he couldn''t move unless he wanted to receive her attack. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin at that moment, felt the person behind him approaching with a powerful attack, so he realized the woman''s intentions. ''Heh, you are cunning.'' Tang Yin thought, but he did not despair. He immediately moved his legs strangely as he moved backward a bit in a strange but steady movement as if nothing was obstructing his walking. ''Light Feet of the God Lee.'' Tang Yin thought, firmly surprising both people attacking him, as he managed to move despite those circumstances and still put himself in an advantageous situation for himself, in just 1 second. ''What the heck? Was he able to control my feet?'' the woman attacking him thought in shock but still put much more force into her attack with a roar to prevent him from being able to escape any further. But Tang Yin smiled and moved his second spirit bone all over his body, materializing it soon after right in front of him, like a powerful protective shield, which soon clashed firmly against the man who planned to attack him from above. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The burst of spiritual energy shocked everyone who saw it and forcefully sent this man backward. Even so, Tang Yin did not stop. He quickly moved his other spiritual bone by his hand and then sent it into the woman''s body, puzzling her for a moment as she felt a strange thing moving in her body. This moment was seized by Tang Yin to shout out the name of her second sword spiritual ability and slam it hard into the woman. "AGHHHHH!" A loud piercing scream came out of this beautiful woman''s mouth as Tang Yin smashed her arm in a vertical up-and-down strike, and she quickly pulled back to move away from Tang Yin, but soon the sword had a strange movement. "Sword Bounce." Tang Yin said with a smile as the sword bounced up from the ground and back in the direction of the woman''s head. She watched the sword coming at her with great fear, wishing she had a mental power to stop it, while, on the other side, there was also someone watching this with great fear... "ENOUGH, DON''T YOU DARE!" shouted at that moment the saber man, who had been preparing a sneak attack to catch Tang Yin totally off guard and tear him apart. But, once he saw that his beloved wife was going to die, he simply put all his spiritual energy into his attack without caring if he was noticed or not and shouted, trying to stop this. But that was just the moment when Su Lian''s buffs fell on Tang Yin, and he simply smiled as he pushed his attack harder, cutting off the woman''s head and separating it from her body. This brought a deep despair to the mind of the saber man, who shouted loudly to the four winds. "LEI''ERRRR!" "AHHHHH, YOU BASTARD! DIEEE!" "SABER EMPEROR''S DEADLY HIT!" he shouted with anger, hatred, frustration, and a great desire to eat Tang Yin alive, as a powerful saber attack came out of his sword forcefully in Tang Yin''s direction. Once Tang Yin finished his attack, he quickly sensed danger coming, so he summoned his two spiritual bones to the front to defend himself. The attack came soon after. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* A loud explosion sounded as the attack slammed hard into Tang Yin''s first spiritual bone, destroying it. Rushing forward to meet the second spiritual bone with great force... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The explosion was strong enough to send Tang Yin flying backward at that moment, and soon, the attack destroyed that spiritual bone as well and began to pounce hard on Tang Yin. But Tang Yin simply swung his sword three times while shouting the name of the sword skill the system had given him, breaking the energy of the attack in three in a big explosion that sent him crashing into several trees backward. But Tang Yin quickly put away his sword and pulled out his spear, wrapping it with as much spiritual energy as he could, to throw it forcefully in the direction of the saber man who was coming forcefully towards him from a distance. *SWOSHHHHHHH* The spear passed through the middle of the three saber energies that were split by the previous attack and advanced forcefully toward the man. The latter quickly stopped when he sensed danger coming from that spear, so he raised his saber to strike it. ''I won''t be able to dodge it!'' he thought at that moment and put all his strength into his defense. *SWING* Soon, the tip of the spear met the saber and deflected a little from his attack but collided with the left side of his body. *BOOOOOOOOOM* "AGHHHHHHHHH!" he screamed in pain as his entire left arm was shattered with the explosion, and he himself was sent forcefully towards the ground again¡­ ... On the other hand, as soon as Tang Yin threw his spear, his body managed to swerve and avoid two of the attacks coming at him, but one managed to hit him and send him hard slamming into several trees as he tried to shield himself as much as he could. "Young Master!" shouted Su Lian in the distance at that moment and grabbed her best friend quickly to run after him while biting her tongue hard to keep her buffs on Tang Yin''s body. Chapter 115 - 115: Its time to level up... Su Lian took a while to get to where Tang Yin was because, for some reason, her best friend had fainted shortly after her buffs left her body, so she was deathly worried about her, but at the same time, she had to run away from here and find Tang Yin. When she arrived, she was shocked by what she saw. "Young Master Tang, you''re okay!" she shouted with joy when she saw Tang Yin lying on a tree with relaxation. He didn''t seem to be hurt or anything, although he had some blood all over various parts of his body, and his clothes were damaged, but he looked fine. Tang Yin then saw her and nodded to her. "Miss Su, I thought you were taking too long and I was getting worried again, I didn''t expect you to have a weight on you, did something happen to your friend?" Tang Yin said as he got up to help her. Of course, he was not injured. Although he had some minor injuries, they were nothing serious. How could he be injured by such a small attack like that? Although it was true that he had not trained his body enough, all the wounds he got during the first two weeks of training were not for games, they were to strengthen himself. Su Lian after being happy to see Tang Yin well, became worried again and looked at her friend''s face. "I don''t know what happened, when took my buffs off of her, she fainted." She said worriedly, and Tang Yin was surprised, then, while carrying her a little, he touched her pulse and looked inside her body. ''They fought for a long period, and this girl was only being held up by Su Lian''s buffs... Is it the life breath of the world tree? ''No, impossible, was it her desire to protect her?'' He thought doubtfully but smiled at Su Lian. "She''s fine, she''ll be up in a little while, let''s get going. I don''t think those guys will come, but it''s better to stay farther away for now." Tang Yin said after seeing that she was fine, and they both walked away from there. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was talking to the administrator in his head. [Those guys at the beginning didn''t want to kill you despite misbehaving, are you okay with yourself for killing someone who wasn''t aiming at you in a bad way?] He asked doubtfully ''At first, they didn''t intend to kill me, maybe they wanted to humiliate me and that was it. But that''s enough for them to die. Besides, this girl in front of me is not someone who can lie easily, when I heard that those guys didn''t want to let them go despite giving up everything they had, I realized they are better off dead.'' ''My father once told me that sometimes we must kill others to save our own. And that''s what I did.'' Replied Tang Yin calmly as he revealed his thoughts, leaving the administrator silent. He agreed with that thought. Although he didn''t manage to kill them all and only got one off his back, the next time they met they wouldn''t meet the same fate. He was sure to murder them all next time, now that he had weakened them so much. And so after a long while of walking, they soon came to a cave where they rested, and Tang Yin made Su Lian''s friend eat a pill. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, a night passed, and the next morning, she arose. She was confused looking from side to side, but when she saw Su Lian lying next to her, she quickly moved towards her and checked that her heart was still beating, taking a deep breath soon after as she relaxed. Tang Yin who was behind saw this and smiled. "Very rarely can I see a person caring so much about another, more than themselves." Tang Yin said with a smile, surprising this young lady who turned her gaze to see him and after seeing the mask on his face, nodded. "Are you that Young Master Tang that Lian always mentions..." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. She then stood up after noticing that they had been saved by him. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. Really thank you very much." She said twice as she bowed to him. "It''s okay, don''t worry, it was nothing." Tang Yin replied. "We should start moving quickly. We need to get stronger; we are too weak and almost any of the groups present can assassinate us." Tang Yin said after looking out for a moment, and she nodded. "Will you travel with us?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Of course, I can''t leave Miss Su alone. I''m worried that she will be fooled by her personality." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she laughed a little. "You''re right, she''s very innocent and she''s usually easily fooled. Thank you very much for being different from the rest and not trying to do that." She said and soon remembered that she hadn''t done something, so she quickly looked at him. "By the way, my name is Li Xian, it''s nice to meet you, Young Master Tang." She said again. "Nice to meet you, Miss Li. Tang Yin is my full name." He replied, and after that, they talked about several more things until Su Lian woke up. Leaving shortly after that place. They began to run through the forest while hunting different spirit beasts. The three of them needed to increase the degree of aptitude of their spiritual bones, so they started. But after several days, they realized that this place was terribly bad for them to do so. They had spent 4 days running while hunting beasts and only managed to catch 20 beasts from the third realm and 10 from the fourth realm, most of which had to be left behind to complete the tests. Still, their luck came on day 5. *BOOM* A small explosion sounded as a human body crossed back and forth across the spirit forest with his sword to slay four beasts of the third realm in one go. *SWOSH* After doing so, he stored the four beasts in an array quickly, and two women arrived at that moment. "Young Master Tang, you really are amazing. You are even more powerful than Big Sister Xian." Su Lian said with a smile as she saw that Tang Yin had killed four beasts in one go in this competition. Li Xian only managed to slay two, so she smiled. "I admire you, Young Master Tang. Even though your cultivation hasn''t increased, you can still slay these beasts so easily. It seems your sword skills are out of this world." She said, and Tang Yin simply smiled. "It''s okay, it''s nothing really. We''re just killing small fry that will soon become our food. Let''s keep going, we already have 20 in each array and just from the third realm, if we can get 30 it will be much better." Replied Tang Yin, and they nodded. They still didn''t understand what Tang Yin wanted to do, but they still did what he told them and soon started hunting again... They were 30 minutes away from the time of the array running out, getting 30 more beasts will be really hard in such a short time, but... Everyone tried their best, and 28 minutes later, Li Xian jumped down from a tree while throwing two giant snakes, and they fell to the ground hard. "Young Master, I found these two guys fighting and brought them here." She said, and Tang Yin nodded and then wrapped them in the array. It was time to level up in this test ground... Chapter 116 - 116: Movements in the dark Soon, the process of making the spiritual energy become pure began again, and Tang Yin decided to do so for both of them to see. So, he soon began to send spiritual energy to the three arrays, gradually causing explosions of spiritual energy to make their presence felt inside the arrays. Explosions that gradually became stronger and stronger while destroying the bodies of the beasts inside them. This time, there were 30 beasts in each of the arrays, and the cultivation level was around the first five levels of the third realm. So, the explosions were stronger this time, but even so, he continued to send spiritual energy and move everything so that the explosions became stronger and stronger. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These explosions are what purify the spiritual energy, so they are necessary. And so, it went on for a while while being watched by two pretty girls from the side. Until, a loud explosion occurred inside the arrays and severed Tang Yin''s connection with them. Then he smiled. "Now sit down to cultivate. I will make three more arrays and put them on your bodies, then you will understand what I am doing." Tang Yin said, and they nodded without knowing what he planned to do. Soon after he finished making the arrays, the three of them sat down to cultivate. After that, he began to instruct them to enter a stage of cultivation and make those little arrays active. And so, the three of them started to cultivate, in a long process... ... Far away from there... Four people, three of whom were missing an arm, were standing with a dark countenance on their faces as they stood in front of three others who were looking at them in surprise. "You say he managed to murder one of you like that?" Asked one of the three in front. And the man in front of him nodded. "...I will take revenge on that bastard. But killing him would be difficult at this time, I would possibly have to use forbidden tactics. He caught us off guard and ended up reducing our strength greatly, now it''s very difficult for us to assassinate him, that''s why we came to you." He replied. And the three in front of them looked at each other in surprise. ''A person who is not even close to obtaining his third spiritual bone, managed to assassinate a Spiritual Lord and cripple three others? That guy is capable.'' They thought as they frowned. "Surely that''s why the elder wants him dead. He must be an enemy of the elder or something." Said the man again, trying to fan the flames inside those three to help him get revenge. The three knew his intentions, but they would not listen to him. They are three of the most powerful here. All three are Spiritual Ancestors, how could they be so easily provoked? Yet... They knew that person had to die. ''In order for the Central Elder to become the sect master, Elder Mu''s faction must be weakened, if we let a genius of that caliber join them, it will be more complicated in the future.'' They thought, ''Besides, that guy must have several treasures. Otherwise, ''those'' people wouldn''t be targeting him...'' They thought again and smiled at those in front of them. "Relax, since that guy dared to touch one of our own, he will die. We already have several who have gone ahead, killing many of the disciples of the other factions, so don''t worry and go calmly to recover." Said one of them. And the man in front of him stared at him for a moment and nodded later a moment. "Thanks, if it''s you guys, I''m sure he won''t be able to escape. I''ll go get ready, if I get it before you guys, I''ll do the job first then." Said this man and then turned and left with his companions. These three simply shrugged their shoulders and left the place. None of them noticed that, on a branch of a nearby tree, someone was watching them. A beautiful woman was sitting there, wearing a long black one-piece dress that covered almost all of her attributes. Her beautiful white hair made a perfect contrast with her black dress, and her beautiful violet eyes particularly denoted her beauty. She was looking at them for a moment, as she had heard some interesting things from their mouths, but then she simply smiled and looked at the sky. ''An elder targeting a disciple and a disciple who can easily assassinate a group of people one realm above him, huh...'' She thought with a serene smile on her face and then looked at the horizon as she stood up. "Hehehe, looks like it''s time to go back..." She said softly and soon disappeared in a small breeze that hit the surroundings slowly... ... A day later... Tang Yin had been arduously cultivating together, with the two young ladies trying to absorb as much spiritual energy from the spiritual arrays. At first, Tang Yin was worried to see if his occultation arrays were working properly because of what happened earlier with that pretty young lady, but after watching for a while and seeing some people passing by but not noticing them, he relaxed and started to cultivate faster. He realized that it was not a problem of his spiritual arrays but that it had something to do with that person''s capabilities. Although, this aroused his interest in knowing what was so special about her that she could do that. Still, for now, he had to cultivate and increase his strength. Thanks to the fact that he had been constantly fighting these past few days, his base had established itself strong and, so even as his cultivation increased drastically, he still didn''t have to worry too much about any problems in his spiritual energy. Therefore, his cultivation increased in a good way and without any deviations... That day in the afternoon, the three of them finished their cultivation. Su Lian was amazed when she saw her new cultivation achieved in such a short time. She had been at the tenth level of the Spiritual Master Realm the day before, trying to overcome that bottleneck to ascend to the Fourth Realm, but unable to do so for several days... But today, not only had she managed to overcome her bottleneck, but she had advanced to the Fourth Level of the Spirit Lord Realm in just one night. That was four and a half levels she managed to climb in a single night, ''Is this possible?'' She thought in a daze. Li Xian was no better off than her. She knew how difficult it was to increase her cultivation in the Spiritual Lord Realm. Not for nothing had she been stuck at the first level for quite a while, but today all her bottlenecks, were broken so easily? From the first level to the fifth level of her realm in a single day... ''What the heck is this amazing array?'' She thought in shock. While, Tang Yin was a bit disappointed looking at his cultivation. Technically, he should have been the one who climbed the highest, as his beasts were stronger than the girls'', but... ''I didn''t even manage to reach the Ninth Level; how can I stay only half a step away from it? This body I feel is too slow in cultivation, but I can''t figure out what''s wrong with it... Spiritual entrances are fine, did I forget something important? Is something missing? I feel like my Divine Soul is not being utilized, how strange...'' He thought in confusion and then gave a small sigh. There was nothing he could do, so he wouldn''t worry about it right now. ''Well, I''ll have to investigate later. If I get all the remaining collection bones, I should be able to go up to the Ninth Level...'' He thought as he stood up and looked at both girls who were looking at him strangely. "Congratulations ladies, you have progressed quite well. I think we can start moving into the second zone while we get our collection bones." Tang Yin said with a smile, and they both nodded with a smile and then bowed at the same time to Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. Please allow us to follow you, we promise to do our best to help you." They both said, surprising Tang Yin for a moment. ''Follow me? Are they talking about becoming my followers or something?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise. They had agreed to tell him this once he finished cultivating, as they realized how talented and amazing this person was. Someone who could make someone else go up so many cultivation levels with the work of just one hour, how far could he go if such a thing could be used in the Fifth Realm? What if it was possible to use it in the Sixth Realm? If such a thing was possible, then the height they would reach following someone like this was one they couldn''t even imagine. Tang Yin simply smiled after seeing this. "For now, let''s move on to trying to enter the sect, right now we''re not even real disciples." Tang Yin said as he started to leave, and they both nodded and started to follow him. "Let''s try to get more copies to pass the tests." Tang Yin said as he pulled out his spear and looked up a little smiling. Just as the two girls were planning to respond, Tang Yin moved his right leg back firmly and then put all his strength into his arm, swinging it strongly and throwing the spear with great force in a certain direction. "And we''ll start with this little guy." Tang Yin said with a smile after doing this, as his spear flew at great speed, passing through different trees, until... A sharp cry of pain came from the mouth of a hawk, which fell dead soon after. Chapter 117 - 117: A strange situation Sometime later, they were running through the woods while hunting different beasts together. With Su Lian''s buffs, each hunt was done in a very efficient manner, so they had no problem killing these beasts. But... There were indeed a few problems. Tang Yin was tired of trying to hunt beasts to increase his aptitude grade. ''How is it possible that there are no panther-type beasts in this place? I''ve only been able to hunt 8 of them and hopefully, I was able to raise one of my bones to brown grade, while they were able to raise two of them...'' Tang Yin thought helplessly. To raise the aptitude grade of a spiritual bone, not only do you need to hunt beasts, but they must be beasts of the same race as the beast was before it became a spiritual bone. That is to say, for Tang Yin''s two bones, he would need to kill panthers, it would be much better if they were the tiger type. But, in this place, there are very few of that type. Su Lian had seen him complaining several times about this, so she smiled. "It''s because Young Master''s spirit bones come from very special beasts, he will have to wait to enter the Great Mountain Forest." She said, and Li Xian nodded repeatedly in confirmation. "True, in the Great Mountain Forest there is an immense number of beasts, although it is also very great." She said, and Tang Yin nodded to them. He had also heard about that still it was pitiful what was going on these days. "Forget it, I got tired of hunting beasts and not being able to increase the grade of this. Let''s go to the next area, this is boring." Tang Yin said with a smile and started walking as they followed, but soon stopped. ''What the hell?'' He thought and looked down at the ground doubtfully. When he stopped, the girls looked at him doubtfully. "Is something wrong, Young Master?" They asked, and Tang Yin frowned. "There are dead people in this place... There are many, 20? No, many more, at least 80." Tang Yin said, scaring them a little. Tang Yin then gripped his spear tightly and hit it to the ground at a certain place. *BOOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion rose at that moment, while a pile of earth rose upwards, startling Tang Yin. ''Shit, it''s much bigger than I thought.'' He thought and then did the same procedure, causing both girls to have to go take shelter a bit away from him, as the raised earth was too much. But this time, an enormous hole was visible to the three of them, making both girls put their hands to their mouths in shock. While, Tang Yin was simply a bit surprised. ''More than 100? And they''re all aspirants... There are even some from the fourth realm.'' Tang Yin thought and jumped into the hole to inspect the corpses. After a while, he returned to the top with a frown but quickly covered the entire hole with dirt and motioned both girls to run from the spot. "Young Masters, were they... aspirants, like us?" Su Lian asked with her deathly pale face, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, most of them were killed from behind, possibly they were a great group who were betrayed by their peers. But some resisted and ended up unrecognizable. A slaughter of this level and them being buried all there, it seems there are several factions in these tests, but... There are some who died while using a strange poison to kill them." He said, surprising them, especially Li Xian. "A poison? Could it be Snake Sect Poison?" She asked, and Tang Yin looked at her and nodded. He had read about the sects in this place. He knew that was the name of a rather annoying sect from around here, which is an enemy of the Red Thunder Sect, and they use many strange poisons to fight and kill. So, it should have been them. "It''s possible. Let''s quickly go to the lightning area, this somewhat deserted area, it''s the best place to put poison, so it''s not safe to travel here." Tang Yin said, and both nodded without saying anything else, although they seemed to be thinking about many things. Soon, they started running all over the forest and the occasional deserts, killing beasts quickly and going further towards meeting the goal. With over 100 third-realm beasts in the various storage bags and Tang Yin finally ascending to the Ninth Level, they decided to stop hunting and simply ran to the next area. During that time, no one else was found, but they did find corpses strewn everywhere and some groups buried in the same way as before. Which was strange to them, the carnage was too great in the first area alone, ''What the hell is going on?'' Tang Yin wondered. Until, at last, they reached the lightning zone. The Northwest Lightning Region, a place that surprised Tang Yin no sooner had they arrived. ''I''m sure this is caused by a high-level item, what do you think, administrator?'' Tang Yin asked in his head, and the administrator nodded at him. [Yes, I think it''s like that too. It must be quite high level; I didn''t expect there would be such an item in this place and it would be associated with lightning] He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Yes, it should be a Divine item, but I don''t know how high its strength could be. It seems like this place is full of treasures.'' He said in his mind with a smile. ''Still, it''s good that it''s like this. This will make things easier for me. Lightning and my Heavenly Hammer are best friends, so there are bound to be some very good beasts for me here. If I get my third Spirit Bone here, I''d be almost certain to enter the Sect if I fight against those fifth realm guys, as long as they let me use my killing weapons, of course.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then looked at both girls. "Let''s go deep, but before that..." Tang Yin made two arrays quickly with his hands and put them on both of their chests. "With this, we''ll feel each other and know where to find each other as long as we''re not too far apart." Tang Yin said. "Okay, then let''s go." Said both of them as they swallowed saliva and saw a large number of red lightning bolts falling in the distance. When they fell to the ground, they almost pulverized it, how the hell were they going to get through here? They thought, so they took out their spiritual weapons quickly. Tang Yin simply walked calmly as if this place was his home while skillfully avoiding these lightning bolts, although some of them fell within 10 meters of them, causing Su Lian to let out several screams continuously. A while later, the two of them arrived at a mountainous place. "Young Master... This is very dangerous, aren''t we going too deep? Look at that mountain, lightning strikes every now and then and they look powerful, even my cultivation can''t be properly employed in this place..." Su Lian said with some fear, sensing danger coming from all over the place. Tang Yin then threw two things at them which they quickly caught with hesitation. "We are in a precious place to cultivate and strengthen the body, how could we leave without gaining anything? Use those cultivation techniques to cultivate in this place for a few hours and then we will climb that mountain to attract lightning and strengthen our bodies." He said, startling both girls. "You want us to cultivate with lightning? Attract lightning to our bodies!?" they shouted in fright, and Tang Yin nodded. "If you don''t want to, it would be a waste, but that''s okay, I can look for another way to strengthen your bodies. I''m just telling you, there''s no better place than here to get stronger." Tang Yin said, causing them both to look at each other in surprise. They weren''t going to deny it, they were afraid. The red lightning in this area is known to be the most powerful lightning on the continent. Even if they are only in the periphery of this region and the rays are not that strong, but... Supporting them using their body? Is it possible to do that? They thought, but they looked at what they had in their hands and were surprised to notice that they were very powerful body cultivation techniques. They were doubtful and then looked at Tang Yin. ''He is accepting us if he gives us this...'' They thought, so even though they were afraid and swallowed saliva in a showy way, they still nodded, and without saying anything else, they sat down to cultivate... It was clear to them what Tang Yin wanted them to do, so they said nothing more and simply began to work, bringing a smile to Tang Yin''s face. And just like that, 4 hours passed until they both finally finished, immensely surprised by the level of difficulty of such a cultivation technique, but in turn, immensely grateful to Tang Yin for giving it to them and he didn''t say, as soon as he saw them get up, he started walking towards the mountain. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 118 - 118: Lightning Mountain Both girls simply had to understand the principle of the technique and thus learn to attract the rays to their bodies, as long as they did it under this technique, they would not receive much damage. So, it didn''t take them long to do so, but even so, when they saw that they were heading towards that very dangerous area, they had their hearts in their hands from fear. ''Can we really do this?'' they thought fearfully. But Tang Yin simply walked around this place as if it was his own home. In fact, this place could be like a home to him. His best attribute is lightning, how could this small area of lightning threaten him? But, although he looked calm, the truth was that he was trying to understand the different environmental pressures exerted by those lightning bolts when they struck so that he could see how far their bodies could withstand. ''It''s a good cultivation area, but... It''s too dangerous to cultivate the internal in this place with my current cultivation level.'' Tang Yin thought, more and more amazed by the quality of the lightning that was being summoned to this place by that divine item that was somewhere. The two girls behind him were stunned as they watched how Tang Yin managed to avoid the lightning so easily. "He''s really a genius..." Su Lian said with a smile as she stared at Tang Yin and walked behind him. She was sure that on her own, she couldn''t enter this lightning zone. Not only she, Li Xian felt the same way. Although her cultivation had skyrocketed in a good way, and she now felt powerful, at this moment, she felt helpless. There was no way she could make it this far simply on her own in this dangerous place. ''How does he do it?'' she thought in shock. Just at that moment, Tang Yin stopped and looked up at the sky with a frown. Shortly after that came the loud sound of lightning striking in front of them with great force. *THUNDERRR* Tang Yin quickly moved his spiritual bones to the front to protect himself from the small rocks that rose and the strong breeze that hit the surroundings. This scared both ladies behind him to death, but Tang Yin simply smiled and turned around. "It''s okay, you can cultivate here. Sit down and I''ll give you instructions so you won''t be harmed." Tang Yin said with a smile, both of them swallowed saliva again but nodded. Although they were scared, they knew that if they succeeded in cultivating this supreme technique, they could become very powerful in the future. They didn''t know the degree of the technique, but they were sure of one thing. It was not a low-level technique. The benefit it would bring them would be enormous, so that''s what they did. Tang Yin then began to teach them various things back and forth while holding her hands to help them move their spiritual energies in their bodies in the right way, and after a while, Tang Yin stood up and looked at them with a smile. "Not bad, to be able to enter such a good state of cultivation in such a short time is to be admired, congratulations." Tang Yin said with a smile and then turned around and started walking deeper. They would be in the lower area of the mountain, while he had to climb to the higher area. ''There''s no way this little mountain is going to stop me.'' He thought to himself as he started walking briskly and then simply started running. Soon, he had to take a sharp jump, and a loud sound of lightning striking sounded right where he was, but as soon as he hit the ground, he had to instantly jump to the side to avoid another bolt of lightning. *THUNDERRR* The loud sound of lightning striking sounded as a young man ran hard dodging all the lightning bolts that were aimed at him, as he jumped up a great mountain. The sight was quite amazing to anyone who saw it. And someone was watching him. A beautiful white-haired woman in a black dress hovered in the air as she watched him from afar. ''That boy is interesting, what is he planning to do?'' She thought doubtfully as she looked at him. ''Strengthen his body with lightning, perhaps? Those two girls below look like they''re going to start...'' She thought as she looked at the whole area and then stared at the young man who was still climbing the mountain as he avoided each bolt of lightning. ''There''s something strange about him too...'' She thought and noticed that he had finally reached the top of the mountain, then watched as he sat on it and started to draw the lightning bolts to his body, scaring her for a moment. ''That many?'' She thought in shock and soon began to hear a large amount of lightning coming from that place, as it constantly fell on this person''s body. This left her speechless, but she smiled. ''Wow, he''s a really capable guy with a lot of guts.'' She thought, smiling. ''I hope you can make it to the icy mountain safely. After all, these little minions of the elders are a bit naughty after all, hehe.'' She said in her mind, and following that, she disappeared into thin air. Tang Yin who was on top of the mountain at that moment, frowned and looked up at a certain place in the sky. ''Was there someone watching me from above? Or is it my ideas?'' He thought and then looked at the whole surrounding area from side to side and sighed soon after, then he focused on strengthening his body and didn''t worry about anything else. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, the lightning continued to strike again and again, as Tang Yin endured this. His body began to continuously absorb the enormous power of the lightning within himself. Being a lightning user and with the heavenly hammer inside him, Tang Yin''s body would always welcome any kind of lightning as if it were his food, it was always like that. But that was in the past. That was Tang Yin''s body. Not Ren Xiao''s. In this Tang Yin did have to make a strong distinction. The severe pain he was feeling right now, that he had to resist with great willpower, while intensely using his Minor Wound Recovery skill to continuously heal his burns, was enough to realize why this body was so slow to cultivate. ''It doesn''t suit my Divine Soul too much, shit. So that''s why.'' He thought to himself, but that was precisely why he started to move his cultivation technique of strengthening the body with lightning. This body was not as friendly to lightning as his was, but... ''I will make you fully compatible with lightning, you are now my body, you must do what I want!'' he shouted internally, as he drew more and more lightning... [Ding] [Skill: Minor Wound Recovery has leveled up] [Level 3 > Level 4] ''Level up?'' He thought in surprise but soon had to focus again on these lightning bolts that continued to strike and decided to ignore everything else as he continued his cultivation of the body, resisting hard the intense pain he felt. The lightning bolts were powerful, and this body could not resist them in a good way, so the intense pain of feeling, his skin burning, and his flesh crackling was irritating and really unbearable. But still, he was slowly allowing his body to get used to this intense and unbearable pain, gradually making it more and more compatible with the lightning... Chapter 119 - 119: A Great Group [Ding] [Skill: Minor Wound Recovery has leveled up] [Level 4 > Level 5] The intense pain that Tang Yin felt made him ignore everything that the system was sending him, but little by little he started to notice that his ability was healing him faster and faster, and because of that, his body slowly started to get more and more used to the rays. He began to feel that he could now control his body without problems, although it wasn''t much, he could feel that the rays hitting him were making his body and soul become more and more like a single entity. This brought him an inner pleasure that was present despite the pain he was feeling. The hours passed, and the next day, the pain was almost no longer visible, but he continued to draw more and more rays into his body while his muscles grew a little as they were bathed in the powerful red rays. And so, several more days passed... The girls below had already finished their cultivation and did as Tang Yin told them, so they were waiting for him below. They had been surprised to see Tang Yin''s true ability for several days as lightning continuously struck the top of that mountain. They could not sense his presence because there were too many lightning bolts, but they could sense that he was there. Who else would be crazy enough to do something like that? Only he could do it, they thought. And so, the days continued to pass until one day, the lightning stopped striking so intensely at the top of that mountain, and the two girls looked at each other wondering if it was over, and looked up at the top of the mountain. They were stunned by what they saw, even though it was in the distance they could see a person standing there, on the top of the mountain, while looking at the horizon. His face was visible. There were two scars there, but these scars did not look bad. They showed a bit of roughness in Tang Yin''s beautiful face. That perfect face he had made an interesting contrast with the scars and showed a strange but unique maturity that was only present in him. Moreover, that red glow in blue eyes was a strange, unique, and beautiful sight to see. They were deeply stunned by this. Tang Yin then looked down, and the reflection of red that remained on his face moved with him as if creating a reddish gleam in his blue eyes. He then smiled when he saw them but still did not go down. He was enjoying this moment. ''Second Level of the Sacred Lightning Body, huh.'' He thought with a smile, ''This time it''s a little faster than last time. Feels a bit nostalgic.'' He thought as he noticed the changes in his body. He even noticed that he had grown a little. But, after a moment''s thought, he pulled himself down the slope of the mountain and down to the ground quickly as he walked with long strides. His speed, which was mixed with the redness of the lightning that was still on his body, made him look as if he were a man walking among lightning at great speed, an ethereal figure to the two girls, who soon arrived in front of them. They were so dazed that they hardly noticed that he had already arrived. "Miss Su, Miss Li, congratulations. I can see that you have made good progress, even increasing one more level in cultivation, and are close to breaking through to the next level, as expected of you." He said with a smile, and both of them then came out of their trance. "Oh, Young Master Tang... Thank you." Su Lian said softly and lowered her face with some embarrassment at being praised by him. Li Xian was a little better. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. But I really didn''t expect it to be so beautiful, I think I''ve fallen in love this time." She said with a teasing smile. And Tang Yin then shook his head as he smiled. He knew he was missing his mask again, so he took out a new one and put it on. But Su Lian looked at Li Xian in surprise, ''My best friend had said that?'' She thought in a daze, she always thought Li Xian was a bit more reserved with her feelings, especially because of her past. In fact, Li Xian herself didn''t even know why she said it, so when she finished saying it, she turned quite red. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha, well, Miss Li is also very pretty and now she looks much better after the lightning bath. Same for Miss Su, they look beautiful today." He said and then simply looked straight ahead. "Let''s get moving, I don''t know how much time we have wasted here." He said, ignoring the reactions of both girls, who in the end, could only nod and then started walking. Now each of them was more familiar with the rays, so both girls walked to Tang Yin''s side. After they left that area, Tang Yin waved his hand and stopped them for a moment while looking straight ahead. Both of them were confused and looked at him doubtfully, but Tang Yin simply snorted with his mouth. "Hmph, they want to lock me in an illusion? They''re crazy." Tang Yin said at that moment as he took out his spear. He wrapped it in lightning quickly and threw it forcefully upwards. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* A loud explosion occurred as soon as the spear hit something a few meters away, and soon, a large number of cracks formed all over the place, as if the spear had hit a huge hard crystal that would shatter in no time... *BOOOOOOOOM* Attracting a big explosion as the spear continued to fly shortly after, but Tang Yin drew it to his hand again and looked ahead. He didn''t care about the illusion he had just shattered; it was a little piece of junk that was put up just a few seconds ago and shattered with a single blow. "Hmph, show yourself. Don''t play mouse I''m not a cat that''s going to try to look for the rat that broke into his house." Tang Yin said coldly, and soon a laugh came from the front. "Hahaha, as expected from someone who is being searched by an elder. You really are worthy of your reputation and the treasures you have with you are so interesting, Tang Yin." Said this person while laughing. Tang Yin frowned as he saw a rather large amount of people appear. ''Twenty-five people and five of them at the Spiritual Ancestor Realm... Tsk, these guys are annoying.'' Tang Yin thought angrily, but he was already almost surrounded. The weakest of them was at the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm, they are quite a large and strongest group. Besides, if he has illusions, it''s a troublesome group. But then he looked at one of the five at the front and frowned. "Heh, so it was you who killed those disciples with poison." Tang Yin said as he looked at one of them, and this one who was being seen frowned. In fact, they all stopped when they heard this, but soon, a sinister smile showed itself formed more and more on their faces. "Hehe, Lord Tang, you could have survived if you didn''t say that, why would you want to bury yourself in such a short time? Now you have forced us to destroy you." Said the one who had spoken before, the strongest person in this group. A Fourth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders at that moment. "Heh, why don''t you give it a try? I want to see what capabilities you have to destroy me." Tang Yin said and slammed his spear hard into the ground, creating a shockwave of spiritual energy throughout the area. "Miss Su, we will be leaving quickly so prepare your buffs for when I tell you to. We can''t fight this group at this time. I will focus on fighting them for a moment to distract them." Tang Yin said quickly taking advantage of the sound of the shockwave so that no one else would hear him, and without waiting for a response from both of them, Tang Yin forcefully rushed to the front to start fighting. Chapter 120 - 120: 1 vs 25? As he went into the air, he swiftly swung his spear backward and sharply forward, hurling it towards the highest-level person in this place. *SWOSHHHHH* "Be sure to kill him, we can''t miss!" Shouted this man as he gave a loud thud to the ground summoning his spirit weapon with a loud cry from the hawk he arrived shortly after, and wings sprouted on his back, but just before he could move and to his surprise, the spear traveled at such a speed that it hit him hard in the chest, surprising him by the immense power it had. Tang Yin after throwing his spear, was pushed back a little, but he put his leg forcefully on the ground and put a little twist in place, which caused many smoke bombs to come out of his sleeves and fly all over the place, exploding shortly after. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Numerous explosions were heard at that moment as a large smokescreen rose. "Be careful, this guy is cunning and powerful!" shouted the guy who had been hit by the spear again once he got free. Tang Yin took advantage of this and quickly summoned his spear and swung it hard towards one of the guys who had started running towards him as he continued inside the smoke screen. But these people were no fools either, they immediately sent strong spiritual powers over there, causing the smokescreen to dissipate. And it was just the moment they saw that Tang Yin was in front of one of their own and gave him a powerful blow in the face with his hand. Being the weaker one and being taken by surprise, Tang Yin managed to destroy his head instantly. "Bastard, die!" someone shouted at that moment as he swung his sword fiercely to slash Tang Yin''s neck he was very close to him, but there was also a second person attacking Tang Yin from another direction. Even so, Tang Yin simply put away his spear and moved his hand forcefully toward the sword, his body started to exude a few lightning bolts jumping back and forth, and his skin changed a little. When they all saw that he planned to grab the sword with his hand, they smiled, ''This guy wants to go totally hands off.'' They thought, but soon... *CLANK* The sword was clutched in his hand, and he couldn''t move a bit, so Tang Yin took advantage of the moment when the person in front of him was surprised by this to roughly move the sword towards him and snatch it out of his hand. Then, he quickly turned around with that same sword in his hand, and sent it forcefully toward where the other person attacking him was coming from. *SWOSH* The sword shot out forcefully from his hand, and due to the surprise, they felt, this person couldn''t react fast enough, so the sword stabbed into his right shoulder, and the loud scream of pain came next. Tang Yin paid no attention to this, he knew that that sword would soon be summoned by its original bearer, so he instantly jumped upwards exploding several smoke bombs in the process, and then pulled out his own sword, following that he forcefully swung his sword in a horizontal strike to cut off the head of the person who had attacked him earlier. He couldn''t even react; his head soon flew up in the air with a shocked look, and blood pouring out of the body invaded the whole place and stained Tang Yin. But, right at that moment, Tang Yin sensed danger coming from above him, so, without a second thought, he summoned his spiritual bone while putting away his sword and placed it on top of him, then sent a strong blow toward the spirit bone with his fist imbued with spiritual energy, causing it to expand too almost triple. "Fist of the Lightning God." He spoke. As soon as he did this out of his spiritual bone came a powerful fist of spiritual energy that slammed into the person coming from above. He then instantly summoned his other two spiritual bones and used them both as a protective shield from the front, while the other one he placed by rolling up his fist as he summoned his sword again. He turned a deaf ear to all the screams of all the people talking around him. All he wanted was to spread chaos, so he immediately grabbed the body of the person he had just killed and threw it into the air, then quickly summoned 30 pills from his inventory and threw them next to the body. This caused a large number of people to look up at the moment the body came out of the smoke window and were surprised by the pills. "It''s 3-colored rainbow ascension pills!" shouted one of them, feeling attracted by these expensive pills, but Tang Yin simply threw more smoke bombs everywhere and then a powerful spiritual energy power towards the pills. When they all felt the bombs coming towards them, they came to their senses, but when they saw the skill come out to totally break the beautiful and expensive pills... They were stunned, ''That bastard dares to do that?'' thought many and became angry. "BASTARD, THOSE WERE MY PILLS! DIE!" shouted one of them from outside the smoke and forcefully threw a skill into the smoke. Tang Yin smiled from inside when he heard this, and it wasn''t just coming from one direction, at least four skills were coming towards him, so he quickly brought down the body that was in the air in conjunction with all the destroyed pills. The body entered the smoke again, and Tang Yin then quickly threw 100 smoke bombs, disorienting smoke, poison bombs, and so on, towards the surroundings, which quickly exploded, causing the smoke to expand more and more. Soon after, Tang Yin activated his running ability and all the lightning power he had in his body as he stomped his feet and rushed backward quickly. The spot where both girls were waiting for him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he ran away from all these smoke bombs that were exploding in the area, he had to face a skill from one of the attackers for a moment, but this was withstood by the spiritual bone and then destroyed by the lightning in Tang Yin''s body, thus in just a second, he escaped from this and grabbed both girls with one arm. "Miss, throw all the buffs on my body and hold on tight." Tang Yin said softly, and Su Lian, who was already prepared for this, instantly threw all the buffs on Tang Yin.... Tang Yin then put all his strength into his legs and forcefully shot forward, disappearing shortly after in the distance. Just as he came out of the smoke, all the skills forcefully hit the dead body Tang Yin had left, and also the leftover pills, so everyone who cast the skills was surprised. "I hit it?" one asked doubtfully, and another confirmed it. "Right, I hit it too!" he shouted. Surprising everyone here. The ones who had attacked were not the most powerful, so what the hell had happened? "Hmph, the younger brother had attacked him from above, and although the bastard managed to resist the attack, there''s no way he escaped unscathed from an attack by a first-level Spirit Ancestor." Said one of the Spirit Ancestors presents. ''That''s true...'' thought some of them, but... Just then, they all turned their faces in shock as a great number of explosions began to occur at that moment, sending many of them flying. *BOOOOOOM*BOOOOOOM*BOOOOOOM* "BEWARE, THAT GUY LOOKS LIKE HE EXPLODED HIS BODY!" shouted one of them in shock, but soon an intense explosion occurred... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Which scattered everyone sideways, and although they were not seriously injured, it sent them flying all over the place and two of them were struck by lightning in that moment of confusion, which caused their deaths. Chapter 121 - 121: [Bonus Chapter] Clean escape A few seconds later, the explosions stopped, and they all looked at each other in confusion. "What the hell was that?" they asked in shock and looked towards the site of the explosions that subtracted two of their own. The smoke that was so thick and strange before had dispersed, and there were only two large holes left there, with a lot of blood strewn all over the place. "What the fuck?" One of them asked, and it was just the moment that the most powerful person saw something and jumped over there. ''Could that be it?'' He thought in a daze and then shouted. "Brother Snake, come and see this." He spoke. And, the person who had earlier been spotted by Tang Yin for being the one who had killed with poison, came over. He, too had noticed something and frowned. "...There is a lot of strange poison in this place, but there is also a substance in the air very... Unique? Is it a pill?" he said with confusion as he surveyed the whole area. The area was still hot from the repeated explosions, but he didn''t care, he just started inspecting the area, and a few minutes later, he frowned. "It didn''t blow up, that bastard seems to have escaped. These explosions weren''t caused by an exploded body, even if all this blood is witness to it. I don''t know how the hell he did it, but I think these explosions were caused by pills when they came in contact with your spiritual energy." He said, causing everyone to be shocked by this. "What the hell? Is his ability really that high? He managed to avoid all of our attacks and even hit and kill several of our people in a few seconds! And he still managed to make such a perfect escape strategy!?" shouted one of them in shock, making everyone present realize this. ''Shit, is he that capable?'' thought several of them in shock. Still, the most shocked here were the ones from the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. ''That bastard... He managed to play us like that and taunt us in such a way...'' Thought some of them, while the leader of them looked at them one by one. "We''ve lost several of us by crashing into this bastard and we still didn''t manage to kill him, that lets us see how dangerous he is, the elder was right. If I''m not mistaken, in this area we still have a few more brothers left, call them. Let''s stop that bastard from leaving this area." He said firmly and then started walking again to keep an eye out. No matter what, his mission this time was to eliminate this person. Besides, he and the other person next to him knew something, so they smiled soon after they started walking. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Those treasures will be ours.'' He thought. ... Tang Yin for his part simply ran hard and returned to the previous area, where the mountain was, that''s when he stopped and let go of both girls. ''Shit, carrying two girls on one arm is fucking exhausting.'' Tang Yin thought as he fell backward, exhausted. The immense spiritual energy he had expended in that little battle and the energy he had to expend afterward to run at such a high speed made him feel exhausted. ''I must practice a stepping technique; I had forgotten about that.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment and just felt both girls sit down beside him to massage him, seeing how exhausted he was. Su Lian mounted his head on her lap while Li Xian began to massage his arm. "Tang Yin... You really are like a god, were you some kind of God in the past? I still don''t understand what happened in that battle, it all happened so fast that I feel dazed if I try to recall." Su Lian said softly with a smile as Tang Yin gasped a little and he smiled but didn''t say anything. He was very exhausted, so he wanted to rest for a moment... Though he could only do so for a few minutes and then he swallowed a pill to restore his spiritual energy and got up. "Thank you for your care." Tang Yin said with a smile. "We''d better move fast, let''s go deeper. I must look for my next spiritual bone. I can''t fight a Spirit Ancestor easily in my current state. Let''s not waste time here." Tang Yin said as he stood up, and both girls nodded. "What will happen to those guys? Did you manage to fool them?" Li Xian asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I don''t think I fooled them; they''re going to quickly find out that I''m alive. But even if so, they don''t know where we are, so it''s not a problem for now. But such a trick is unlikely to work a second time. They made a mistake by not surrounding us and not taking you girls hostage, but I don''t think they will make that same mistake again." Tang Yin said as he contemplated the situation, then looked ahead and frowned. "Let''s run, we''re running out of time." He spoke. Soon, three people were running into the lightning zone. But it wasn''t long before the three stopped running and instead started walking. "Over here, there is a powerful lightning beast around this place." Tang Yin said after sensing a strong presence in the place. ''It''s from the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm... A little higher than I need, but it shouldn''t be a problem now that I have the Sacred Body at the second level.'' Tang Yin thought. ''I hope it''s a good beast.'' He thought, and after that, they quickly rushed over. This beast didn''t move from its place, so they could easily follow him. For him, this was his home, and he very rarely had threats in his area. But, this time, there was a threat approaching him, and he hadn''t even noticed it. Although, it''s not his fault. Tang Yin is a skilled hunter, and on top of that a killer, his ability to move noiselessly is terrifying and, although both girls couldn''t do it equally, they still maintained the utmost care when moving, so the beast was doomed to receive an attack from behind. Tang Yin then jumped towards a tree with both girls, and his eyes lit up as soon as he saw what it was. ''Holy crap, it''s a good beast. Twelve-thousand-year-old Lightning Dragon Ape for my third spirit bone, looks like I''m really going to create a weapon of mass destruction huh.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at both girls. "Let''s hunt this one down. Miss Su I''ll just need buffs and Miss Li just protect Miss Su." Tang Yin said, and after seeing them both nod without speaking, he summoned his spirit spear with a smile on his face. He took his spear back through the middle of its body and looked at it for a moment, then he swung his lightning attribute over it, causing it to be completely covered by this attribute. Soon after, he smiled. "Sacred Lightning Body." He said softly, causing his entire body to be covered in lightning bolts that jumped back and forth. ''Time to hunt.'' He thought and lunged hard toward where this Dragon Ape was as he forcefully thrust his spirit spear toward the giant ape in front of him. *SWOSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH* The spear came forcefully out of his hand and rushed towards this giant ape, causing a great amount of breeze to be raised wherever it passed, while its bearer was trailing behind it at a great speed. This attracted the attention of the ape who rose quickly as soon as he sensed this, although he was initially frightened by this attack, he quickly moved his fist towards the spear to defend himself. Soon... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Chapter 122 - 122: [Bonus Chapter] Dragon Ape to massive level-up! A great burst of spiritual energy arose as soon as the spear hit the dragon ape''s fist hard. Just then, the buffs reached Tang Yin''s body which wasn''t too far away from the ape, so the buffs gave him that little push he needed to hit the spear hard. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Occasioning a new explosion in the area that forcefully destroyed the Dragon Ape''s fist, causing it to let out a loud cry of pain. But Tang Yin didn''t stop. Using the momentum of the blow, he jumped backward and drew his sword as he did so. "Three Killing Strikes of the Bloody Swordsman!" Tang Yin shouted at that moment the name of his skill as he swung his sword in three horizontal swings back and forth. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* This caused numerous explosions to rise as soon as his powerful attack hit the Dragon Ape''s body, and Tang Yin was pushed back forcefully by the momentum, after rolling for a moment, he stood up and ran all over the area while jumping through the trees continuously. He quickly got behind the deeply wounded ape who at this moment let out a roar into the air in an attempt to recompose itself, and threw his most powerful sword spiritual bone skill to hit it from behind. Following that, he put away his sword. He instantly jumped down from a tree to the top of the dragon ape who thought Tang Yin was below, and Tang Yin smiled as he moved his spirit bones into his fist. "I''m sorry, Dragon Ape. I would have liked to fight you hand-to-hand from the start, but I''m in a hurry, so please die." Tang Yin said with a smile as he wrapped his fist around all his spiritual energy. The Dragon Ape was still stunned, unable to understand exactly how he had been injured so easily. And on top of that, it was done by such a small person. So, when it saw him pass so close to its face, it felt fear, even more so as it noticed the intense spiritual energy forming in that small fist... Tang Yin simply broadened his smile... "Fist of the Lightning God!" he shouted with great force soon after and slammed his fist hard against the huge dragon ape''s head. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred as the great body of the dragon ape was pushed to the ground with force by this powerful attack riddled with lightning and spiritual energy, plus a mighty fist, while Tang Yin was pushed hard into a tree by the recoil caused by that impact. *BOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOM* Two successive explosions sounded shortly after as the ape''s body fell to the ground, its head destroyed, while Tang Yin firmly held onto the tree where it had fallen and then deftly dropped to the ground shortly after as he beckoned both girls to come over. He had already finished his work. Although the Dragon Ape was powerful, being caught off guard with such a powerful attack that destroyed one of its arms, it naturally couldn''t react so easily. Besides, if it was only at the seventh level of the fourth realm, he was still a small fry in Tang Yin''s hands. ''Although it''s also due to that system skill. It''s really powerful, it was able to give it such a deep wound and break one of its legs when I didn''t throw it accurately...'' Tang Yin thought in amazement. He was more and more amazed by the capabilities of this system, so he felt grateful to fate for giving it to him. Soon after, both girls arrived. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m going to synthesize, cultivate in the meantime. I''ll put up several cloaking arrays around the area so they won''t find us. Let''s cultivate here for a few days, I need to prepare to face those guys." Tang Yin said with a smile, and they both nodded. They no longer even could be surprised by what Tang Yin had accomplished. Ape Dragon of Lightning? To the two of them, this beast was an absolute existence that even at this level, they wouldn''t be able to defeat it, even if they wanted to and used all their abilities to do so. But for Tang Yin, it was as simple as that, what was Tang Yin made of? They thought. While it was true that this Lightning Dragon Ape was not a Titan Dragon Ape, which was the highest-level existence within various spirit forests, it was still a Dragon Ape! How could it be defeated so easily? But here it was, it died so easily that it didn''t even give them time to be surprised. Tang Yin soon after finished putting different arrays all over the place and went to quietly synthesize. This time, he didn''t need to do it slowly. It was simply a Leg Bone, and it could be anyone, so he simply picked one at random and started synthesizing it. Little by little this bone was formed, and after a couple of hours, he finished making it and started the absorption process. This process was done slowly, and when he thought it was going to be finished... [Ding] [You have obtained your Third Spiritual Bone]. [You have completed one of the main branch quests from the ''Quest Table'']. [You are receiving the rewards...] [Increased Cultivation x 3 Levels, awarding the rewards...] Various messages from the system invaded his mind at that moment, and soon he began to feel a large amount of spiritual energy entering his body, although he was surprised, he quickly began to receive such spiritual energy to slowly increase his level. ''...Again like this, my cultivation had already reached the second level of the Spiritual Lord Realm, but now this will soar to the fifth level... I must do it carefully.'' Tang Yin thought as he slowly absorbed this spiritual energy into his body. Luckily, the energy bestowed by the system was always passive energy and extremely pure, so he must simply process it slowly. [Ding] [You have killed a Dragon Ape] [Mission: Assassinate 10 Dragon Apes from the Quest Table in progress...] [Dragon Apes: 1/10] Tang Yin was startled when he saw another system thing appear in his mind, but upon seeing the contents of the mission, he calmed down and sighed internally in relief. ''Shit, this guy wants to scare me to death, good thing it''s not more cultivation increase rewards.'' Tang Yin thought in fright. He knew very well that raising so many levels in such a short time was not good for internal cultivation. Although right now his body is powerful, and he has strong control of his spiritual energy, the truth is that the body is not only composed of the external, but the internal is as well. And his inner body is not as powerful as he would like it to be. He still has to strengthen it, and he has to do it slowly, so he will have to stop for a while in cultivation similar to this one if he wants his cultivation to go smoothly in the future. And so he went on cultivating, slowly... Until, his cultivation level reached the fifth level of the Spiritual Lord Realm. If someone knew that until a few months ago, he was a cripple, they wouldn''t believe it. Even if they were sworn to by his closest relative. But... Tang Yin was still not convinced by this cultivation speed. ''Heh, the energy in this place is really pitiful. The 9 Elemental Levels of my World, it will take me quite some time to pass them. It might even take me years when it had taken me only a short time before.'''' Tang Yin thought after reaching this level of cultivation. As he was in the fourth realm and quite close to the fifth, he could already begin to see the surrounding spiritual energy more easily, so he could notice how scarce it was compared to his world. Still, there was nothing he could do. Just then, he stood up and found two faces staring at him, completely stunned. Su Lian and Li Xian felt almost lifeless as they watched Tang Yin''s cultivation increase so drastically. What was the meaning of life now that they had seen this? They thought to themselves. Tang Yin knew this, so he smiled somewhat embarrassedly. "Stop looking at me, this is not something that can happen all the time." Tang Yin said, and they nodded like robots. "If it could happen all the time... I think you would break the whole sense of cultivation." They said at the same time, and Tang Yin could only smile. "Okay, let''s head out. We should start trying to get to the next area, by the way, congratulations on increasing your cultivation." Tang Yin said with a smile, seeing that both of them had ascended 1 level and they just walked. They paid no attention to his last comment because it no longer made sense. ''Nothing makes sense now, who the hell can go up 6 levels of cultivation just by synthesizing a beast?'' They thought helplessly. Tang Yin could only follow them with a helpless smile as he thought about the incredible spiritual skill, he had just obtained from this dragon ape... But soon after, they encountered some familiar faces, which brought a sinister smile to Tang Yin''s face... Chapter 123 - 123: [Bonus Chapter] Inevitable Battle When the four people saw Tang Yin, they were shocked, and fear entered their bodies, starting where their arms were missing. Four people, three of them missing arms, who else could it be? "Hahaha, looks like fate really wants you little scumbags dead." Tang Yin said as soon as he saw them, and although they felt some fear, they still let out a snort, and the saber man summoned his saber. "It looks like fate really wants someone to die today. And I''ll be the one to take your head to the elder." He said, and Tang Yin smiled. "So, you''re with that old man too, huh." He said and moved his arm a little to the right to summon his sword. "They don''t need to help." Tang Yin said as he looked at the girls, and they both nodded. They could see that these four hadn''t even increased their cultivation since the last time, it was impossible for them to beat Tang Yin right now. But they hadn''t noticed the level of cultivation Tang Yin had reached, so when they heard that he didn''t need any help, they laughed. "Hahaha, looks like our last battle brought your arrogance up, don''t worry, I''ll take care of bringing it down for you." Said the saber man. "In position, we will cut this evil once and for all." Said the man and the four behind him quickly got into position. Even so, Tang Yin simply smiled and slowly let his cultivation level show, leaving everyone stunned... "What the fuck? How could you possibly have climbed up to the Spiritual Lord Realm in such a short time? Impossible!" Shouted one of them in shock. "Nothing is impossible, now die. I need to go take out another trash later." Tang Yin said and immediately moved at great speed to the front and swung his sword horizontally to deliver a clean blow that took a head with it, and he stopped behind the body soon after as the breeze of his arrival hit the surroundings. Everyone was stunned by such absurd speed, but... "AGHHHHHHHHH, BASTARD, DIE!" shouted the saber man with great hatred as his eyes were bloodshot, and he turned around to give him a powerful blow that was injected with all his spiritual energy added to his third ability. But Tang Yin simply swung his arm horizontally with a smooth but powerful movement that ended up shutting him up directly, cutting off his head. Soon, a face full of fear, hatred, and thirst for revenge flew through the air... Just as in less than 30 seconds, two more faces did the same. ''Since I had no enmity towards you in the beginning and you only acted based on your ways, I will at least give you a quick death now that we have become enemies.'' Tang Yin thought as he wiped the blood from his face. Both girls simply turned their faces away and stood on their backs. The amount of blood exuding from those dead bodies was too much for their stomachs, so they didn''t want to see it. After that, Tang Yin simply walked to where they were and told them to continue. Along the way, he spoke to them. "As cultivators, we try to face against fate so that we can hold on to life and the pleasures of this world in a better way. That is why we cultivators are not saints, even if there are some who believe that. Even so, we avoid killing so many people unnecessarily so as not to be corrupted by inner demons. But what if one day one of your own is being threatened by someone?" "You must kill him so that such a threat does not come to fruition; if you do not, you will suffer the consequences. Therefore, if you are going to kill, you must do it with your head and never allow the thirst for murder, revenge, and anger to consume you. You will kill when your own are in danger or when you are in danger. That is the principle of this world." Tang Yin said. Although, he inwardly mocked himself as he recalled a scene from the past. One where he was bathed in blood, and it was the trigger that he had to be punished severely by his family. Both girls listened intently to this and looked at him strangely, with some confusion. ''Is he saying he murdered them because they were threatening one of his own?'' They thought doubtfully and soon understood what he meant, so they smiled and nodded at him. After that, there were not many more words between them. Tang Yin simply walked back and forth while avoiding certain presences that occasionally entered his spiritual sense. ''Tsk, they have us surrounded, and if we go that way...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked to a certain side of the lightning zone. This zone was the smallest of the three, but it was also the most dangerous. ''There''s the mountain range, going there at our current level is suicide, impossible to resist those lightning bolts even for me.'' Tang Yin thought and then continued on his way. Occasionally he found people patrolling the area and managed to count about 100, most of them were stationed on the side of the mountain range, which was the only way to pass into the icy area. ''Looks like a fight is inevitable, huh.'' Tang Yin thought and directly started walking towards that place. "Miss Li, this time we have 30 waiting for us there, with Miss Su''s buffs you should be able to handle protecting her and fighting a few of the weaker ones, right?" he asked, and she nodded a little doubtfully. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If I do my best, I have no problem fighting 5 or 7, as long as they are not at the Spirit Ancestor Realm." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Good, they''re already here..." Tang Yin said with a smile as he summoned his sword. "Show yourselves, it''s boring that you always want to use the same easy-to-break tactic." Tang Yin said calmly and didn''t even bother to break the illusion where it was. Soon after, the said illusion broke by itself, and the people in front of him appeared, several looked at him with hatred. But the more powerful ones were surprised to notice his cultivation level so high. ''What the hell? How the fuck did he manage to increase his cultivation so fast?'' they thought in shock. Was there anyone who could increase cultivation so quickly in such a short time? Absolutely impossible! Then, there was only one answer... ''So, he was always hiding his cultivation, this bastard...'' They thought but snorted with their mouths. "Hmph, you won''t be able to escape this time." Said the strongest man here and then signaled everyone to surround them. But Tang Yin smiled. "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to escape. There is only one fate for you this time..." He said as he swung his sword forward and pointed it at them. "You are all going to die." Tang Yin said calmly, making some of them laugh. But Tang Yin didn''t want to waste any more time. He knew there were more people around nearby, so it was best to get this over with quickly. So, without wasting any time, he rushed forcefully towards one of those present who was closest to him. *SWOSH* The sound of a sword breaking the wind came with the sight of a head flying through the air, causing many to be surprised by such absurd speed. But they were soon angered. "YOU''RE GOING TO DIE, YOU BASTARD!" shouted several of them, and soon a large number of spiritual weapons were brought out, this time, they didn''t want to give Tang Yin time to throw such strange weapons, and those annoying fumes. They would all attack him together, to totally overwhelm him. Tang Yin smiled at this when he felt the buffs coming at him and prepared for a full-scale pitched battle, which he wasn''t sure he would win... Chapter 124 - 124: [Bonus Chapter] 1 vs many! Tang Yin firmly held his sword in his hand while standing in a firm position where he could see the entire battlefield. Just at that moment, he noticed that some people were approaching Li Xian and Su Lian, so he immediately swung his sword vertically from bottom to top while sending out a powerful spiritual energy attack created by the simple movement, which destroyed the ground in its path and stopped those guys who were approaching. "Scum, if you''re going to fight at least do it with your pride up." Tang Yin said as he fully pounced on them to stop them from approaching the girls, but just at that moment, he felt danger coming from his left side. A sword and a spear were coming ready to strike him firmly from the side, so Tang Yin had to quickly move his spiritual bones to that spot. *BOOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred at the moment when both spiritual weapons hit the two materialized spiritual bones, causing Tang Yin to be knocked off his path and fall rolling on the ground, but still, Tang Yin took this moment to launch himself from another direction, and his sword slammed firmly against the sword of one of the people who wanted to take Su Lian hostage. *CLANKKKKKKKKKK* The strong blow sent this person flying backward, but Tang Yin didn''t have time to follow him. He instantly had to move his body a little to the right to avoid a powerful incoming spear attack and then quickly jumped high backward to avoid another spear strike coming from above, narrowly dodging it. While he was in the air, someone targeted him and threw a strong spiritual ability at him. Taking him in the air was tricky, so he thought he would not be able to defend himself from such an ability and would hit him. Everyone thought so, but... Tang Yin chose to surprise them again, as soon as he felt this skill coming at him, he moved his spiritual bone towards his foot put it under his foot, and stepped on it, taking the momentum to turn around, and as he turned around, he threw his first sword skill forcefully towards the oncoming one. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The intense explosion that occurred hit the surroundings with spiritual energy, startling everyone again. "What the hell? The spiritual bone can be used like this!?" someone shouted in shock. For them, the spiritual bone can only be used to cast their abilities, and they were already in shock when they looked at the way Tang Yin used it, which made practically no sense, but now he came out with this? That guy is human? Many of them wondered. This to Tang Yin was simply commonplace, but the explosion caused by both skills hitting pushed him into the air, and he was going to fall on top of a person who was firmly waiting for him with his sword ready to strike him. Tang Yin then moved his spirit bone to his hand and wrapped it around his hand like a glove, then he clenched his fist tightly and fell to the ground on top of this person, but what came first was his fist that hit his face hard and sent him flying. But, as soon as he fell, a powerful presence pounced on him from above, startling him a little, and he had to move his fist quickly to receive the powerful blow coming from above... *BOOOOOOOM* The strong power sent him flying intensely backward. ''Shit, that bastard...'' Tang Yin thought as he spat out some blood while rolling on the ground to hold on tightly. He had forgotten that the most powerful guy present was a cultivator who could fly, his attack was quite powerful. But, even so, Tang Yin soon recovered and held his weapon tightly as he forcefully lunged towards them again. Soon, one of the spiritual ancestors pounced at him as well. *CLANKKKKKK* *BOOOOOOM* An intense explosion came after the loud sound of a sword and spear striking, but Tang Yin quickly took the lead by making several swings of his sword while intensely attacking the person who attacked him, sending him into a passive position where he could only defend himself. Still, it was not a one-on-one battle. So, Tang Yin sent a strong kick toward this person to move away from him and avoid the powerful attack coming from the other side. As he fell to the ground, he quickly activated one of his cultivation technique skills, ''Light Steps.'' And, quickly moved between them with rather nimble steps to attack another one of them with force. *BOOOOOOOOOM* His powerful attack caused this person''s sword to deflect a little to the right, allowing Tang Yin to strike him firmly in the neck, ending his life in a few seconds. But... Just then, danger once again girded over him when he felt several people attacking him from different angles. Tang Yin then summoned all of his spiritual bones quickly as he placed them precisely on different places on his body, he also quickly pulled out his spear and gave it a strong kick to stop one of those from attacking him. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A loud explosion occurred at that moment, but it was followed by numerous spiritual energy blasts and sword strikes that reached Tang Yin. *CLANK* A strong sword strike hit his sword from the front. *BOOOOM* *CRACK* *CRACK* *BOOOOOOOOOM* His spiritual bones shattered shortly after the explosions. "Sacred Lightning Body!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, as different weapons struck him in the body, sending him flying with an explosion that reverberated through the area. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* ''Shit, they''re strong.'' Tang Yin thought with a pained frown as he went airborne and detained himself soon after. "You bastard, you''re tough, but your time has come!" Just when he thought he was safe, he heard this voice coming from behind him, and intense pain girded over him as he was hit hard by a powerful fist. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Shit, I got careless...'' He thought, but his body was powerful enough to resist it, so even though he felt the pain, he quickly turned around and threw a strong punch at this cultivator''s face. He was shocked, ''How could his body be so powerful?'' He thought in shock, and didn''t protect himself from the blow because of how stunned he was, so he soon spat out a mouthful of blood, but he hit Tang Yin back hard. This causes Tang Yin to also spit out some blood and back away a bit from the pain, but in a pitched battle like this, letting his guard down or feeling the pain for a moment and getting careless because of it, can be deadly. So, Tang Yin, who summoned his sword to strike the guy in front of him, felt the imminent danger coming from behind. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred when Tang Yin moved one step to the right, avoiding the heavy blow from a spear carrier, ''Did he dodge it?'' thought this person in shock, while Tang Yin could only bend his body when he realized that he couldn''t dodge the attack coming behind him and moved his sword firmly to the front, so soon... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred as two spiritual abilities slammed him backward heavily, sending him flying and then rolling on the ground for a large number of meters. "Tang Yin!" shouted Su Lian at that moment, from the other side of the battle when she saw this. And Tang Yin, although he was feeling intense stinging pain in the front part of his body, as he rolled around on the ground, he managed to see someone rushing at Su Lian while Li Xian was fighting five people at the same time. "Little girl, you''re mine!" that person shouted with a sinister smile, totally alarming Tang Yin, who immediately gave a mighty punch to the ground when he saw this, allowing him to jump backward a bit in the air as he pulled out his spear. "BASTARD, YOUR OPPONENT IS ME!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, quickly coming back to himself and putting all his strength into his next attack... His spear soon came out of his hand with force in that direction. *SWOOOOOOOOSH* While cutting through the wind at extreme speed, also pushed Tang Yin backward. The spear traveled at great speed, and just as the man was about to grab Su Lian who had fallen to the ground in fear... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion reverberated at that moment as the man was pinned back and forth by the spear and sent forcefully in a direction opposite to where he was going. Tang Yin for his part, fell to the ground and dug his feet into the ground angrily. "Hmph, you damn bastards. They really pissed me off this time." Tang Yin said and quickly moved around the place at high speed, arriving at where Li Xian was fighting and splitting the fight in two with his sword. Once he did this, he stood in front of both girls and looked at the guys in front of him and those surrounding them. "Since they made me come to this, I hope they don''t dream of getting out of here alive." Tang Yin said, making the others look at him with mocking faces. They already knew that they could beat him if they fought well. Even though he had countless tricks, if they gave it their all there was no way he could live 10 more minutes, so they were curious, what would he do now? Tang Yin then moved his right hand a little out of his body and put away his sword while all his spiritual bones disappeared. It was then that his entire body began to be covered in lightning, and soon, a magnificent Spiritual Weapon had appeared in his hand. Lightning soon began to cover it as they jumped back and forth above it, leaving many of those present in shock. "Heavenly Hammer!" shouted three of them, as they recognized the magnificent hammer in Tang Yin''s hands and its abnormally large size left them stunned, while Tang Yin smiled... "I''m sorry, but now that you''ve seen it, you all must die." Tang Yin said and swung his hammer up and down, creating a powerful spiritual energy that shook the surroundings and hit the ground hard. Chapter 125 - 125: [Bonus Chapter] Destructive Power The scene before them stunned them, especially those who knew the magnificence of a celestial hammer. It was one of the supreme existences in this whole continent, how could they not know and fear it? But why on earth was there a heavenly hammer so far away from its original home? What on earth is this person doing here? Why does he have a heavenly hammer? Besides... Now that they have been fighting against him, wouldn''t it be a terrible curse against their families? It is absolutely impossible for them to bear the wrath of that legendary family! And their anger is reflected the moment one of their own is touched... But that was the state of mind for those who knew it and for those who did not... Although they were afraid because they thought Tang Yin was an external spiritual weapon bearer and did not think that he would actually have an inherited spiritual weapon, their fear was not so high. It was true that the hammer gave them a bad feeling, but could he beat all of them? "You... Are you one of those ''Tang''?" The most powerful of them asked in shock as he took a step back. No matter what, they could never make enemies with that family if they did... They''re finished. But Tang Yin didn''t answer. "Hmph, it''s time to clean up, weren''t you guys too arrogant just now? Let''s see what your true capability is." Tang Yin said as he summoned his spiritual bones and let them rest on his heavenly hammer. When he did this, his aura multiplied, and his presence became even more visible, making him look even more powerful. This time, they realized... That guy was never battling at his full strength. Even Su Lian and Li Xian were stunned when they saw this... This power... ''It''s so powerful...'' They thought to themselves in shock. Still, Tang Yin didn''t care about the reactions or answer the questions. He simply watched and fixed his target. The guy who uses poisons is the most dangerous one. So, he instantly swung his hammer a little and forcefully jumped over everyone. "DON''T LET THAT BASTARD GET AWAY WITH IT, ATTACK!" one of them shouted at that moment, bringing everyone present to the present, then the skills rang out again as they were thrown, but Tang Yin simply swung his hammer back, and then forcefully swung it at the ground. "Earthquake Explosion!" he shouted, targeting a group of three in the distance. Soon, the ground began to shake along with the ensuing explosions and... *BOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion from the ground rang out, swallowing Tang Yin''s three targets. He then quickly returned and advanced towards his target, and this guy launched a powerful poisonous skill towards him that materialized a snake, while another attacked him with his spear. Tang Yin swung his hammer horizontally to deliver a powerful blow to the snake coming towards him, and it simply disappeared upon contact, sending a strong recoil over his thrower. While Tang Yin took advantage of the moment and the rebound to swing his hammer back hard. *BOOOOOOOOOM* Soon, the top half of the attacker was shattered, and the spear fell far away. After that, Tang Yin struck a heavy blow on the ground with his hammer, which caused the ground to shake and everything in its path to be destroyed. Then, he forcefully rushed towards his target and swung his spiritual bone to the front. ''Midnight Destroyer, Second Phase, Assassination!'' Tang Yin shouted internally and slammed the hammer down hard on his spirit bone... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred at that moment between his spirit bone and the body of his victim, which was reduced to a heap of blood and body parts strewn all over the place. "SNAKE BROTHER!" shouted the most powerful of them at that moment as he watched this scene from above, trying to grab Tang Yin from behind. This guy became extremely angry as soon as he saw that. "DIE BASTARD!" he shouted intensely as he pounced on him and shouted out loud the name of his fifth spiritual bone ability... 72 Claws of the Bloody Hawk! When Tang Yin heard this, he calmly turned his gaze upwards and smiled. Instead of fleeing, he swung his heavenly hammer a little and leaped up forcefully to swing it at him. "Earthquake Explosion, Unique Explosion!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, the second phase of his first spiritual bone skill. At that moment, the hammer grew in size magnificently and swung hard against the hawk man coming in a thunderous explosion. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* "AGHHHHH!" The scream came out of the hawk man''s mouth at that moment as he felt his entire body shaking with force, and all his ability was destroyed in an instant. This left him completely stunned. And then Tang Yin seized the moment to test his newly obtained ability... Quickly and while in the air, he moved a spiritual bone so that he could stand on it and then raised his hammer and dropped it hard. "Thunder Destroyer Strike!" he shouted as a mighty celestial hammer slammed into the hawk man. The latter, even though he was stunned, still threw out all his skills and pulled out a powerful spiritual treasure, causing the heavenly hammer to slam against all of this... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The explosion that reverberated and deafened many of those present became more intense, and soon the falcon man''s body was slammed to the ground with great force and a big blow. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* In the end, he was left with a dazed look after receiving such a powerful attack and could only think, ''So strong... So that''s the terrifying thing about the heavenly hammer...'' But Tang Yin was not finished. He quickly swung his hammer in succession towards all the skills coming towards him, and with each blow, his attack became more and more powerful. The first blow seemed to be loaded with a ton of weight on top of it, but the second blow came with a force that shattered the spiritual abilities along with their casters in the distance. It was a blow that reverberated through the air in the distance and managed to assassinate them even in the distance. While, the third strike was powerful enough to create intense pressure throughout the area that brought many to their knees spurting blood from their mouths and ears. Tang Yin was stunned by the potential of this ability, but then he noticed a problem... His body almost fell at that moment, and he started to spurt blood from his mouth. ''Shit this thing has an excessive use of spiritual energy!'' He thought to himself in shock as he noticed that he had been internally wounded by his own ability... It was because of this that, without waiting any longer, he forcefully charged his hammer upwards and jumped with the help of his spiritual bone toward the sky. His hammer aloft began to have a large amount of lightning leaping on it as spiritual energy gathered forcefully there, causing it to grow in size. Blood spurted out of Tang Yin''s mouth intensely, but still... He looked at the scene for a moment, and then his entire body was completely covered with lightning bolts jumping back and forth. Then... He swung his hammer forcefully downward in a fourth powerful attack that threatened to destroy them all. The ambient pressure emitted by the heavenly hammer was so powerful that even Tang Yin began to feel it despite being the one throwing it. Luckily, Su Lian and Li Xian were out of range... Soon, a powerful spiritual energy attack emitted from a mighty hammer approached them as Tang Yin fell heavily on them... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *THREKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK * *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM * sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Chapter 126 - 126: [Bonus Chapter] Mysterious roar "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" After a powerful explosion that was followed by countless more explosions, came a great number of piercing screams that soon died down quickly and left the scene in an intense sea of blood splattering everywhere and staining the ground red. The explosion generated by the collision of Tang Yin''s great hammer with the ground caused all his enemies to die miserably, leaving no room for one to escape. The one who was left with the best ended up with half of his body destroyed, while the rest... Only a pool of blood remained, leaving Tang Yin in deep shock at how powerful that blow had been. ''A skill that could become more powerful the more it hit...'' Tang Yin thought in shock, and a large amount of blood came out of his mouth at that moment, and began to fall straight to the ground. ''How powerful it is...'' He thought with satisfaction and soon fell straight to the ground, unable to take it anymore. The use of this ability put intense pressure on him and his spiritual world, which at the moment was practically non-existent, so it all fell on his Spiritual Bowl, making it unbearable for anyone. His spiritual energy could not take it anymore. Both girls, who were a bit in the distance, looked at the scene in shock. Ever since Tang Yin took out his Heavenly Hammer, everything was a one-sided slaughter¡­ ''So powerful?'' They thought to themselves in shock. But seeing Tang Yin fall to the ground like that while bleeding, they quickly ran to him to help him. It was just at that moment... "ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOARRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!" A mighty roar reverberated throughout the lightning zone and seemed to come from deep within this area. The roar was so powerful, that it alerted everyone in the area and even the elders in the distance heard that powerful roar, which brought intense fear upon everyone present. The roar was so powerful that it allowed a deeply wounded Tang Yin''s senses to come back to himself, causing Tang Yin to fully awaken again. "Young Master, what the hell was that?" Su Lian and Li Xian asked in shock as they helped him up. Tang Yin looked into the deepest area of this place, but soon he felt a dangerous and powerful presence coming from deep within that place, a presence that, for some reason, became familiar to him¡­ This made him feel fear, and he looked at them with surprise. "Run away from here, it''s impossible to beat such a thing!" he shouted urgently and swallowed several pills for recovery and to replenish his spiritual energy. His Spiritual Bowl was dry, and that was dangerous, so he didn''t mind swallowing several at once, and then the three of them ran from that place at high speed. They were not the only ones. Everyone who heard this roar was running away at high speed, while some elders were coming towards this place quickly. Tang Yin and company simply ran towards the icy area, and as they went, they saw many beasts from this lower realm area, so they quickly killed them to fulfill the sect entrance fee. There were too many of them, and many found them fainted, so they picked up many on the way. A few hours later, they managed to leave that area safely, but they still went deeper and deeper into the icy area until they finally stopped in a cave where they decided to rest and recover. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially Tang Yin. Who was internally wounded from the recoil of using such a powerful ability. [Hmph, you''re really stupid. A skill that gets stronger as it hits is obviously a terrifying skill that will have a powerful recoil, why did you decide to use it when you could finish the battle without using such a skill?"] The administrator asked in annoyance. Tang Yin, who was cultivating, smiled helplessly. ''It''s always good to understand what abilities you have. Even more so when its explanation is so weird, I just thought I needed to know what it did, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful, doesn''t it gain a ton of weight every hit? What the hell is that? It''s absurd, it has terrifying growth potential.'' Tang Yin said, and the administrator nodded. [Yes, I''m surprised too. It''s not a skill you can get just because even if you''re at a very high cultivation] He said, and Tang Yin confirmed. ''Even my father, the one who is called the Destroyer, does not have such an ability. But... He does have records that someone once had it, as he had told me about there being an ability like this, but he didn''t know where to get it from... I didn''t expect to get it from a little Dragon Lightning Ape.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise. But after a while, he shook his head helplessly after remembering that powerful beast. ''A beast that can make me feel familiar with it... What is it? It''s strange, could you feel something, administrator?'' Tang Yin asked in his head. [Just one thing. That beast was attracted to one of two things I can think of: Your new ability or your celestial hammer] Replied the administrator. This was already on Tang Yin''s mind, so he nodded. ''It''s a bit annoying, I don''t know why it gives me a feeling of familiarity, but... I don''t think it''s good to stay here any longer. I have a feeling that such a beast is more powerful than we imagined.'' Tang Yin said in his head and then plunged into his cultivation and recovery. He needed to recover quickly to pass these tests, which were soon to be over. Thus, Tang Yin, Su Lian, and Li Xian immersed themselves in their cultivation for a couple of days until it was time to leave. Even the elders had recently sent out a signal to rush the tests. Clearly, it was because of that terrifying and powerful roar that was heard recently that everyone was running away from. Even so, Tang Yin still took his time to recover, but after two days, it was time to leave. Nothing out of the ordinary happened in the icy area. Tang Yin and company simply hunted a large number of spiritual beasts to complete the tests and chose to overhunt them while running. Their storage bags were already maxed out by the time they finished hunting, and soon, they finally arrived at the Icy Thunder Mountain. A huge icy mountain where thunder was constantly falling was in sight, leaving a magnificent presence. At the top of this place is where the last part of the tests would be made... Chapter 127 - 127: [Bonus Chapter] Arriving at the Icy Thunder Mountain Arriving at the Icy Thunder Mountain, there was quite a large fence of powerful disciples and elders they were here to receive the bodies of the beasts hunted by each cultivator, to see who would pass and who would not. There were many lines of people waiting for their turn, and Tang Yin, Su Lian, and Li Xian stood to form into one at random. "I remind you, whoever doesn''t have 10 beasts or more from each of the three zones, stand down. Don''t waste our time." There was one person who kept repeating that, and each time, they kicked different people for wasting their time. But, from the initial 20,000 plus, there were now only 12,000 people in this place, no one knew if the rest were dead or hadn''t arrived, and they wouldn''t bother to investigate either. But there was one person among the elders who was surprised not to see his powerful disciples among them. ''What the hell happened? Where are those bastards? Did they hang around playing again? That little bastard is still alive and so calm!'' thought this man at that moment as he looked at a certain line that had a group of three people at the end and focused his gaze on Tang Yin. ''Shit, those bastards.'' He thought and quickly looked around the sides looking for a disciple who he soon spotted and called out to him. "Elder, is something wrong?" this disciple asked. "Enter the testing grounds and go find those missing little bastards, also Young Master Snake. Of the over 100 disciples we had, I''m only seeing a few dozen. Tell them it''s about time for the tests to end in case they forget. Take this with you to find them." Said the elder and handed him a small token. The disciple nodded. He is one of the five most prominent disciples of the Inner Hall to which this elder belongs, so he is someone powerful. Therefore, he quickly left the area and began to run into the testing area. Tang Yin, who had been relaxing for a while, had noticed a gaze with murderous intent on him and quickly tracked it down. There were many gazes on him, but among those, only one had murderous intent which Tang Yin found curious, but when he saw where it came from, he quickly averted his gaze and looked sideways. ''An elder? How strange... Besides, he''s an insider, he was also at the time they started the tests, hm... Could it be him, the one who wants me dead? That''s strange, we don''t know each other...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown under his mask. Still, after a moment, he ignored all this. There was nothing to do if that guy wanted him dead, he would reveal himself sooner or later, and right now, he didn''t care. Although that person''s cultivation was high, and he could assassinate him if he wanted to, he could feel the presence of several high-level Spiritual Saints all over the place. Tang Yin knew that that elder would not move when they only had him as one of the guards of this place so that the disciples would not do whatever they wanted. So, he relaxed. And after many hours, it was finally his turn. "Are you a group or are you coming separately?" asked the seated elder who was doing the counting. "A group." Tang Yin replied. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Names? Chosen Aspirants token or normal token?" Asked the elder again, and Tang Yin took out three tokens. "The three chosen aspirants, are registered with our names." Tang Yin replied. Slightly surprising to everyone present who heard this. ''A team of chosen aspirants? But they are very weak, are they really chosen aspirants who have gone through the testing grounds?'' They thought. Although Tang Yin''s cultivation is not low, among the chosen aspirants who made it through the tests, it is considered the lowest cultivation level. Even more so considering that most of the current disciples saw with their own eyes the kind of treasures that were in these tests. From very good cultivation techniques to expensive pills, even some treasures such as external spiritual weapons that would help them easily overcome their bottlenecks, etc. And most of the chosen aspirants had obtained several of those treasures, so they were able to increase their cultivation level several times over, how come these three didn''t achieve that? Many here thought. Besides... ''Aren''t they the last group of aspirants chosen? Could it be that they were stuck in the initial zones all along and didn''t go for treasures in the icy zone?'' others thought, as they knew that the icy zone had been the one with the most treasures. Still, these were thoughts that Tang Yin was unaware of and didn''t care about. The treasures this sect gave out were pitiful. Xie Meiyu told him a little about these, and Tang Yin from the beginning had decided not to look for them. In fact, several times, Su Lian and Li Xian asked him to go for treasures, but Tang Yin refused because they were useless. Cultivation techniques? He has many. Pills? He can make them, or the system itself gives him very good pills, such as the Spiritual Ancestor pill, which has many interesting uses and is very useful for cultivation. External Spiritual Weapons or other treasures that may be useful to a Spiritual Lord are of no use to him, or he has better ones. So, he did not worry about this. This time, the elder was a little surprised and looked at them. ''Fifth Level, Sixth Level, and Seventh Level of the Spirit Lord Realm...Wow, they are the weakest chosen aspirants this time, but...This kid doesn''t look so simple. Although he''s missing an arm...Sigh... What a pity, what a pity.'' The elder thought but nodded shortly after as he checked the cards. "Tang Yin, Su Lian and Li Xian...Perfect, they are registered. How many beasts did they manage to hunt?" the elder asked calmly, and everyone turned to look at this. They were curious about it. How many beasts could the weakest team of chosen aspirants hunt? many thought. Many of them even had higher cultivation than the three of them and were not chosen aspirants, so they felt the need to, at last, overcome those guys who usually leave them humiliated in the dust. It should be known that most of them managed to hunt between 15 and 25 beasts from each area. While the team that hunted the most outside of the chosen aspirants managed 95, they are a team of 12 people. The one that hunted the most in total was a team of five chosen aspirants and two quite strong normals, and managed to hunt 100 from each zone, how many could these three manage to hunt? So, they waited patiently. Tang Yin smiled and simply took out several storage bags and put them on the table. "That''s 130 from the desert zone. 160 from the lightning zone and 110 from the icy zone. There are some from the fourth realm as a plus." Tang Yin said, making everyone feel stunned. **** NT: I''m sorry it took so long, I''ve been sick and it''s been difficult for me to write these chapters. I will be publishing several today to complete the bonus chapters and the chapters that I have missed. Chapter 128 - 128: [Bonus Chapter] The last part of the Tests begins Even the elder was stunned when he heard this and quickly went through the various storage bags... After a while, he looked up in shock and smiled broadly at him. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect a small group to be able to hunt so many beasts in such a short time, they have a great future ahead of them if they keep it up and stick together. This time they are the Group that has been able to hunt the most out of all those who have registered. If you keep it up, you will receive bonus points. I hope to see you in the future and that you can shine in the outer sect, you can come in." Said the elder with a smile as he passed all the beast corpses to other storage bags and gave the ones that belonged to Tang Yin. Then Tang Yin and company passed those tests and stopped paying attention to everything going on behind them, even though they attracted a lot of attention. Actually, the girls were very excited. "Hahaha, Tang Yin, we are the team that has hunted the most beasts so far, can you believe it? Maybe we''ll be in the Top 10 this time." Su Lian said excitedly as she grabbed Tang Yin''s hand, and Tang Yin could only smile. "It''s okay, it''s no cause for celebration. Let''s celebrate if we make it through the next test." Tang Yin said, and Su Lian smiled and nodded several times, while Li Xian could only smile from the side. She was also excited but she didn''t show it like Su Lian. After that, the three of them started running up the mountain as they climbed it quickly, as the last part of the trials would be held at the top of this mountain. Along the way, they saw many other aspirants running in the same manner as them, and soon, the three of them were at the top of this great thunder mountain. Once they climbed up here, they were amazed at how huge this place was, plus... S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the top of the mountain, they could clearly see that it was artificially made. But everything was flat, and there was a large field with lots of ice, and water even some small mountains of ice and stone were arranged in various areas, but what was most striking were the 100 Pillars that were there. There were 10 that were taller than the rest, but what was more surprising was that there was a great amount of lightning falling all over the place, from one side to the other. These lightning bolts, were created by an object, but they were as powerful as real lightning bolts. When they arrived, Su Lian was surprised and approached Tang Yin. "Tang Yin, what are these pillars for?" she asked doubtfully. "If I''m not wrong, when the second phase of the tests begins, our mission will be to obtain one of those pillars, but... I can see that there are many powerful ones around here, it will be difficult to achieve that. Moreover, even more so when all the aspirants who pass the first phase, have gone up. It will be a full-scale pitched battle." Tang Yin replied. He really had no idea, but he guessed that was the case. And he was right. They both nodded with understanding when they heard this and looked around the area in awe. One of them comes from a small empire, and the other has a somewhat unknown background. But the truth is that for both of them, this is something new, and it attracts a lot of attention. While Tang Yin, looking around, found a beautiful existence who was being watched by many men but paid no attention to any of them. She simply had a smile on her beautiful face and was looking straight ahead. ''Oh? It''s that strange lady who was able to see through my occultation techniques.'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing her. Her dark black hair was very visible in this area. Most women have brown or dark brown hair in this region, so black hair, along with a pair of green eyes, was easily distinguishable. Just as Tang Yin looked at her, she felt his gaze and turned curiously and was surprised to see him, then smiled and started walking towards him, attracting the attention of many men. Even some of the inner disciples who were in the area to bring order were attracted to her. ''She''s as beautiful as our Three Fairies, shit, how lucky the bastard who gets her.'' They thought. Although one of them thought, ''She''s beautiful, but there''s no one like the Xie Goddess who recently appeared in the Sect. She''s so precious that Bing girl shouldn''t even be near her.'' And so on, as he recalled his precious Goddess from his memory. This beautiful woman who had attracted the attention of everyone present approached Tang Yin and nodded at him. "I didn''t expect to see you around here, it seems you weren''t as common as you appeared after all. Congratulations on getting here, Tang Yin." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Miss Bai, long time no see. I didn''t think you became so powerful in such a short time, you even managed to break through to the Spiritual Ancestor Realm, congratulations to you too." Tang Yin replied, and Bai Lixue could only smile with some embarrassment. "For a person who advanced an entire realm in such a short time to tell me that I advanced in my cultivation just by passing a few levels... It doesn''t sit very well with me, but thank you very much, Tang Yin." She replied, and both girls behind him looked at her in surprise. ''She''s so beautiful...'' Su Lian thought in shock. She always considered herself quite pretty, but in front of her, the truth she felt inferior. "They are?" Bai Lixue asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin stepped aside. "They are my two teammates, Su Lian and Li Xian." Tang Yin said, and they both nodded as they bowed a little and greeted her as a sign of respect for an older sister, as it was noticeable that this girl was a little older than them. "Oh, two talented ladies quite cute, nice to meet you. My name is Bai Lixue." She replied with a smile, and after that, the four of them continued talking about different things. And after a while, many of them simply set up small camps for the night, as not all the registrations had been completed yet. And this is something that took several whole days to complete... Until, at last, after seeing that all the remaining disciples had registered, the leading elders arrived. This time, there were 7 of them sitting on top of a rather large hill, and one of them stood up and spoke loudly while using spiritual energy to be heard by all. "Today begins the final part of the tests. Of the more than 20,000 disciples, only 5 thousand succeeded in passing the first test, and from these 5 thousand will come out 1,000 who will be the true new disciples of the Headquarters of the Sect. The rest, if they belong to one of the branches of the sect, then they will go again to that place and if not, then they are welcomed as disciples of the Red Thunder Sect Branches." Said the elder. "Now, the second part of the tests will take place in this place and they only have to do one thing. Take control of one of these pillars. A pillar should only have a maximum of 10 people and a minimum of two. That is to say, this is a battle in teams. But it will not only be like that. The elders present will be controlling the rays of the area and the water of the place, to prevent you from being able to achieve this. If you don''t think you can withstand the power of real ray, you may stand down, because you might get hit by them and we are not responsible for that." He continued and then stopped when he had spoken for a while. He spoke a few more things after this and raised his hand forcefully, causing all the rays to stop for a moment, but soon it, began to strike even harder than before and in areas where it did not strike before, frightening many disciples. Then the elder continued speaking. "The higher the pillar you obtain, the greater rewards you will get once you enter the sect. Also, if one of you gets a pillar and you think your companions can keep it, you can choose to go to another pillar to sow chaos. If you, do it the right way, the sect points will increase for you and your team. That''s it, let the tests begin." Said the elder, and just then, the rest of the elders stood up. Just as he said that all the disciples got in an uproar and started running towards those pillars, wanting to be the first... Chapter 129 - 129: [Bonus Chapter] Teachings of Tang Yin Instead, Tang Yin saw Bai Lixue coming to his side. "Can I join your team? Although I travel alone, I am quite strong. My Spiritual Weapon is a spear, I promise to be of help in getting the pillar you wish." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I was going to ask you to see if you wanted to come in, so by all means, let''s go together." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she then nodded. "Which pillar do we look for?" she asked, and Tang Yin looked up. "Of course, we''ll look for that one." He replied as he pointed to the largest pillar. She then laughed a little. "You''re a little bold, but I like it. Let''s go for the biggest one then." She spoke. Su Lian and Li Xian, although they were surprised, still wanted to be there, so they also nodded. "Then let''s go, Miss Su, are you sure you can do it smoothly?" Tang Yin asked, and Su Lian nodded. "Yes, I''ll make sure I don''t waste their time. I''ve been training under your care for these past few weeks, of course, I want to do my best." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "Okay, then let''s go like this. Miss Li, you will go behind everyone to protect the rear, while I will lead the way next to Miss Bai and Miss Su will go in the middle of everyone, preparing the buffs. Also, I''ll be swapping my place between the front and the side to create chaos and increase our points." Tang Yin replied, and after seeing everyone nodding, he set off, shooting forcefully forward as he summoned his spear. Soon, Bai Lixue caught up with him, while Su Lian and Li Xian arrived soon after. The three girls soon found themselves running after Tang Yin, dodging the lightning bolts as if they were in their own house while jumping from one icy patch to another to avoid falling into the water below. Tang Yin jumped back and forth and when necessary sent a powerful attack towards someone nearby. *BOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* Causing numerous explosions to sound around the area, while the girls followed closely behind, and Bai Lixue was also demonstrating a spectacle to behold. Her way of fighting, to Tang Yin''s surprise, was very similar to his. Her spear was a weapon of destruction called the Heaven Destroying Spear. Moreover, when they both used their spears, they could complement each other incredibly well, which immediately attracted the attention of many present. "Holy shit, look at those two..." said several of them in shock. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Look, it''s that beautiful girl, I never thought she would be so fierce." Said another. "Right, and look at that guy, he has only one hand, but he can do as if he has four, how the hell does he move the spear so much if he only has one hand?" Many were surprised to see this duo making disasters, but when Tang Yin moved his spear horizontally and sent a powerful attack toward different pillars, all of them became quiet and started cursing him, but they couldn''t do anything, they were fighting on their pillars. Tang Yin slowed down his speed, and started to run a little closer to Su Lian and Li Xian, who couldn''t run as fast as him. After he did that, and smiled at Bai Lixue. "Miss Bai, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful and your attribute is destruction. A Heaven Destroying Spear is really worthy of admiration if it is in the hands of such a beautiful woman." Tang Yin said at that moment with a calm smile. Bai Lixue looked at him with some surprise but shook her head. "I don''t think I''m as amazing as you, Tang Yin. You are far below me in cultivation, but I feel that your attacks are as powerful as mine, besides, I think your spear is not of the destroyer type, why do I feel that it can destroy more than mine?" she said with a smile and a doubt embodied in that smile. Both girls in the back who heard this could only smile. They did not believe that there was a more destructive weapon than Tang Yin''s inherited spiritual weapon. They saw very well what it could do, where could they find another like it? But Tang Yin smiled. "Miss Bai, although it is true that in part destruction comes from the type of spiritual weapon one has, at the end of the day, we are cultivators. Our spiritual energy is part of us, we have the power to make spiritual energy either murderous or destructive. Just as some killer beasts have the attribute of destruction, there are also cultivators. Because only we can guide the spiritual energy to what we want it to do, we just need to be versatile." Tang Yin replied and then looked around, just at that moment, they all gave a loud jump and stood on one of the first 10 pillars. "I''ll show you something, watch." Tang Yin said as they stopped and noticed that several teams were disputing this pillar. One of those teams turned their eyes to look at them. "Oh? A team of so many women with one man, and... Oh, what beauties." Said this man when he saw the women, especially when he saw Bai Lixue, though he was surprised by her high cultivation level. Still, they are not weak. So, they approached. In this very large pillar, there were five teams, 4 of which were fighting, and the arrival of a sixth team made the remaining team want to fight, so they walked towards them. Tang Yin then approached. "Man, do you want to share women with us? There are 7 of us, but with such beauties by your side, I don''t think you''ll mind sharing two with us." Said a man with an axe as he approached. Tang Yin looked at him in disgust and let out a snort. "Start counting." Tang Yin said, and he looked at him in confusion. "Huh? What do you say?" he asked. "Start counting the seconds before you come out of the pillar, you''re disgusting." Tang Yin said and slammed his spear hard into the ground, creating a shockwave through the surroundings. The men in front of him looked at him in surprise, but soon, a sinister smile formed on their faces. "Little one, you could have lived a little longer, but this time you pissed me off." Said the frontman and swung his axe sharply downward, then quickly rushed over to where Tang Yin was standing. "I''ll take you out of here and keep your women, no woman dares to disobey this young master!" he shouted as he swung his axe hard towards Tang Yin, wanting to cut him in two. Tang Yin then smiled. "Miss Bai, watch carefully. This is a destructive blow." Tang Yin said confidently and jumped hard towards where this man was coming from and swung his spear as if he was going to stab him but towards his axe. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Soon, an intense explosion was created as both spiritual weapons collided with force. The intense blow caused all the spiritual energy in the axe man''s attack to be completely destroyed and scattered around the surroundings with force. While Tang Yin''s spear advanced with great force hitting the man in the shoulder and pushing him 10 meters back with an intense explosion. This blow surprised Bai Lixue. ''Destroying power in a killer move?'' She thought in shock. Just at that moment, the 6 companions of the man who had just been pushed away reacted. "Let''s kill this bastard at once!" they shouted, as they pulled out their spiritual weapons, which were all big weapons like swords or axes, and jumped towards Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled when he saw this. "Now, this is a killing blow." Tang Yin said and grabbed his spear in half, soon, a red flash crossed his eyes as lightning began to cover his spear. Then he slammed his spear hard into the ground, causing the pillar to start shaking with a rumble, and spiritual energy rose like a wave to hit the surroundings. This moment was seized by Tang Yin to leap upwards, standing above these people and then forcefully thrusting his spear towards one of them. They didn''t even expect such a quick move like that, so soon the spear hit hard, and an intense explosion starred the moment... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Chapter 130 - 130: [Bonus Chapter] Surprised elderly The intense explosion was not created by any destruction. It was a scene that caught the attention of everyone present who could see this place. Because it was an explosion of pure piercing spiritual energy, a spiritual energy that could have killed any of the cultivators present. Bai Lixue wasn''t the only one surprised this time. Even the elders who saw this were shocked. "Shit, that little guy has perfect control over his spiritual energy." Said one of them in shock. "That''s right, he can create destruction with a killer move and murder with a destroyer move? Besides, his control is so perfect that he didn''t murder anyone in that amazing move." Said another, and everyone soon started talking back and forth while controlling the lightning. For his part, Tang Yin fell to the ground soon after and grabbed his spear as he looked at these frightened dead cultivators. "I have no enmity with you, but you can get out of this pillar before I get angry and do it for real." Tang Yin said, firmly scaring everyone who turned around and started running. His performance had also attracted the attention of the other groups fighting here, and they had to stop fighting and look at him. ''Shit, if that guy wants this pillar, it will be his, how the hell does he have such a terrifying power?'' several of them thought, but they didn''t move. Still, Tang Yin walked over to where Bai Lixue was and smiled at him. "Did you see it? Destruction is associated with your ability to control spiritual energy. My spear is indeed of the killing type, but I can still turn it into a weapon of destruction. Although if I had a destructive spear, it would be better." Tang Yin said. And Bai Lixue, though surprised, smiled in embarrassment. "I can''t compare myself to you. I originally thought you wouldn''t be so remarkable in this place, but it seems I was wrong. You are unique in many ways." She replied with embarrassment, and Tang Yin laughed a little. "Hahaha, it''s okay, Miss Bai. Actually, you don''t have to compare yourself with a team member, rather you should think about how to make everything go well. I once met someone of a low cultivation level, who could team up with the more powerful ones because of his ability to organize himself." Tang Yin said and then looked straight ahead. "Those roads are full of people who will pose a threat to us, let''s improve our level as a team from there." He said again and looked at Su Lian, then organized the whole team accordingly. He basically told her that she would become the anchor of the team until they reached the strongest pillar, which put pressure on her, but she didn''t refuse. After that, under everyone''s gaze, this team started running in the direction of the strongest pillar. This time, they were doing it synchronously, and although Tang Yin was sowing chaos on different pillars with his skills thrown from far away, he still maintained his position as the head of the team, being close to him. Moreover, thanks to Su Lian''s buffs and Tang Yin''s leadership, Li Xian managed to defend the rear impressively, even countering a Spirit Ancestor several times, until Bai Lixue arrived to send him flying away. In addition, the buffs on Tang Yin and Bai Lixue allowed them to look more like a team, while Bai Lixue had Tang Yin''s every teaching and word in his mind. Even though they had an hour together, she could understand Tang Yin''s commands very well, so it might have seemed like a good team formed over the years. This came as a surprise to Tang Yin. ''This girl... She has an impressive mind, what the hell is her?'' he thought in surprise. She could read the whole field very well and knew almost 100% of the cases where a powerful presence was missing as they ran and formed chaos in different parts. It was because of this that was soon the team that attracted the most hatred from all the contestants. "Shit, those bastards are bothering me too much!" "Let''s unite, I don''t think I can put up with all of us!" Similar shouts occurred all over the field, but Tang Yin didn''t stop. He knew that this would get him extra points, so even though right now he didn''t know what these points were for, he still wanted them. Besides, being Number 1 is always part of his way of being and his pride, how will he fail to stand out when he can do it? Where were the central elders... "That group... Shit, aren''t they going too fast, despite the fact that they are fighting several teams all over the area, how do they fight while running?" Said an elder. "Shit, that team is pretty amazing. Even if they have one person missing an arm, they can still do such a thing..." "That''s right, looks like we''ll have to make things a bit difficult for them, hehe." Said one of them as he prepared to direct the beams toward that team, the rest of the elders did the same. But just before they could do anything, they were surprised as they had lost control of the beams and, in shock, looked behind them. "Who!?" they shouted at the same time as they stood up. Then, a small giggle came from behind them, though they couldn''t see where it came from, they just knew it was there. "Hehehe, don''t worry. I''ll just make them a little louder..." A perfect ethereal, and precious voice came to their ears, startling them intensely. Neither of them could move an inch. ''Shit, is that her? What the hell is she doing here?'' they thought in shock but simply nodded at her voice and obediently returned to their seats. "All right, aim for the kid in that group. I want to have some fun." Came the perfect voice again. Although it was such a beautiful voice, to these central elders it was a voice that sounded like that of a demon. It could be incredibly tempting, but at the same time, it was deadly dangerous. Even they had to fear it. "Are you interested in that boy? I was planning to take him as a disciple, I can see he''s incredibly talented, even if he''s missing an arm." Said one of the elders who had maintained total silence, causing several to be surprised. ''Taking a one-armed man as a disciple? That''s certainly not his style, or is he saying that to ingratiate himself with her?'' the elders thought. And the perfect voice came next. "Elder Destroyer, eh. Certainly, you are talented and powerful, but you are not worthy. Look carefully and remember your power." He said, answering him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man who was called ''Elder Destroyer'' frowned. The rest did not understand what she had meant, but he did understand. So, he stared at what this person who had managed to get the attention of such a figure was doing. On the battlefield, Tang Yin was already about to reach the first pillar, the biggest and tallest of them all, it looked like a mountain and had many contenders, so it was taking them a little while to climb. Chapter 131 - 131: [Bonus Chapter] Conquering the First Pillar "Miss Bai, I will need your help here. Miss Su, please focus your attention on Miss Bai and get the buffs off me. We''ll make a combined attack to get past those guys who want to prevent us from entering." Tang Yin said with a smile while looking at both girls. They were both surprised. "How will you do, Young Master Tang? If I take away your buffs..." Su Lian said, but Tang Yin simply gave her stroked her head a little. "Okay, I''ll give it my all this time." Tang Yin replied, making Su Lian turn a little red, and nodded at him. "Okay, then I''ll do it." She spoke. Then Tang Yin looked at Li Xian. "Miss Li, your job hasn''t changed." He said, and she nodded. Then Tang Yin told them his plan. Soon after, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue gripped their spears tightly and quickly rushed forward in several small jumps, but soon, Tang Yin noticed that several lightning bolts were heading toward him, causing him to frown. ''Are they aiming at me?'' He thought curiously and quickly moved his body a few centimeters to the side, causing the lightning bolts to land hard on the ground in an explosion. *BOOM* Still, he didn''t stop his path. Instead, he smiled. He came up with a little plan. Quickly, Tang Yin jumped around Bai Lixue, causing different lightning bolts to fall back and forth. Allowing Bai Lixue to be propelled even further forward. This surprised her. ''Did he plan to do it like this?'' She thought in shock. But she felt that the lightning bolts were stronger than usual, so she realized that he was being targeted by the elders. Then, simply focused her attention on the previous plan. "Quick, stop those bastards!" Shouted those in front of them and pulled out their spiritual weapons while sending strong spiritual attacks toward where they came from. Tang Yin then put more strength into his legs and ran faster with his system skill, which caused no lightning to be able to follow him, as the elders could not lock on. Just then, his three spiritual hammer bones appeared in front of him, and Tang Yin fully imbued his spiritual energy spear and when the skills were about to hit him, he quickly threw his spiritual spear forcefully towards them. Intense and powerful explosions rose then. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A great amount of spiritual energy was destroyed by Tang Yin''s spiritual spear. But it still couldn''t hold on too long, and soon the spear was sent flying backward while the rest of the skills hit Tang Yin''s spiritual bones hard, stopping him for a moment. At that moment, Tang Yin pulled out his sword that he hadn''t pulled out all this time and swung it vertically towards those abilities and forcefully struck them multiple times, splitting them in half soon after as he was knocked backward by them. Just at that moment, Bai Lixue rushed past at high speed through the middle of all these skills, and the continuous explosions from the surroundings propelled her forward with more force and intensely swung her spirit spear towards these guys in a powerful destructive attack. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion followed by several more came to the ears and eyes of countless people who watched in shock, even the elders could not believe their eyes. Bai Lixue''s spiritual spear struck hard at different targets, and its destructive power drove them all back hard and the rebound caused by the explosion and splitting of his abilities caused them quite serious damage, allowing her to do as she pleased. But it still didn''t end there. Once the hole was ready, Tang Yin crawled on the ground as he was pushed back and put his feet to stop, as soon as he stopped, he started to run. Moreover, at that moment he felt several lightning bolts coming towards him, but he didn''t care. He didn''t even dodge them; he just ran forward. *BOOOOOM* Powerful lightning soon struck him, surprising everyone. "He was struck by lightning?" Said the elder in shock, ''He dodged the rest so easily, how could he not dodge these?'' He thought. They were all the same, but soon, the answer was given to them. Tang Yin came out completely healthy from those lightning bolts, while numerous red lightning bolts jumped back and forth across his body, and his sword flashed with lightning. It was then that Tang Yin jumped up high and swung his sword horizontally in an attack that sought to hit the rest that could not be hit by Bai Lixue''s attack. But this time, his attack came out with a powerful lightning attribute, striking shortly after with a powerful explosion. *BOOOOOOOOOM* This shocked everyone present, ''What the heck, now lightning?'' they thought. And Tang Yin smiled. ''Since you want to make it hard for me, I''ll just use lightning to win this.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. As a person whose main attribute is lightning, it''s normal that he can use lightning attacks. Soon after he fell to the ground and started attacking from left to right at different people while pulling many out of the pillar with the help of Bai Lixue. Two people fighting, against a rather great group while explosions sounded continuously, and Tang Yin was constantly switching weapons between spear and sword, moving back and forth. Occasionally, he would throw powerful kicks at the stomachs of these people and render them unable to fight, while at other times, he would use his fists. This left the elders in shock. "This disciple can use so many skills and is so versatile with everything he does, even I couldn''t do it that way..." Elder Destroyer said in surprise. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hm, interesting. This little guy is very interesting." Said the beautiful voice behind them, and after pausing for a moment, he continued talking. "We''ll see you later, elders. Elder Destroyer, we need to talk, I''ll look for you in a while. Lastly, I tell you one thing, anyone who dares to look for trouble with this little...Heh, let''s see how they do." She said with a small chuckle at the end, and soon the voice stopped. Making everyone frown for a moment, but soon, they noticed something falling on them and looked around a bit. Then, they saw a red flower slowly falling, which made them swallow hard. But none of them said anything. They simply kept their words in their minds and turned their attention back to the testing ground. Chapter 132 - 132: [Bonus Chapter] Sowing chaos, does it finally end? Tang Yin simply plunged into an intense battle on the pillar. Two groups were fighting, but with the addition of Tang Yin''s group, there were now three. Moreover, although this new group was very small it was deadly dangerous. Su Lian arrived soon after along with Li Xian, so the four of them soon began to battle in an intense battle against these two rather large groups. Tang Yin and Bai Lixue were in the front as they battled intensely against everyone, Su Lian in the middle and Li Xian behind protecting her. Su Lian was constantly throwing her buffs, so she was slowly getting exhausted. Still, Tang Yin''s combination with Bai Lixue was really good, allowing them to sweep the battle back and forth while continuously taking people out of the pillar. They didn''t kill any of them though, which for many was a miracle, as the explosions caused by both of them were quite powerful. Many thought it was because they were not so strong, but when they fought against them, they realized that it was not that they were not strong, it was simply that they had enough strength and control over their spiritual energy to avoid deadly damage. Especially Tang Yin. But, in reality, Tang Yin was increasingly impressed by Bai Lixue. The ability she was showing even surprised him, for although her attacks were not as powerful as Xie Meiyu''s, they were very well controlled. ''If Meiyu had gone into cultivation, perhaps she would be like her in combat experience.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at her. However, the personality was quite different. Xie Meiyu is proud, and this girl is friendly, and even if she is powerful, she is not proud. Even if she is more powerful than the other part, she is still not proud. ''They both have their charm, huh.'' Tang Yin thought, and looked aside at the mission the system had given him and smiled. Not only her, but the system today had showered him with harem missions. Bai Lixue, Su Lian and Li Xian. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All three had entered as Tang Yin''s harem targets in the last hour. And Bai Lixue''s beauty was rated 9.35, even higher than Huang Feifei. Tang Yin thought of different things while fighting and dodging skills, throwing skills, and so on. Actually, he was having a great time. It had been a long time since he had found a person he could get along with so easily. Initially, his group with only Su Lian and Li Xian was very one-sided, with Tang Yin doing everything. But now, with the arrival of Bai Lixue, he felt that he found that little piece that allowed the team to fully form and everyone to fulfill a role perfectly. In addition, this girl''s ability to make combination attacks with Tang Yin was quite good, which made him feel better. Thus, soon, the battle began to turn to one side, as Tang Yin and Bai Lixue took full advantage, striking back and forth. And soon, Tang Yin jumped up forcefully, and once again launched an attack with his spear, similar to the one he launched at the other pillar where he was. It''s just that this one wasn''t one of murder but of explosion and destruction. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A tremendous explosion occurred, and many were thrown from the pillar until finally, he was all alone. Tang Yin then smiled and looked at the girls. "Hehe, that''s how we became the number 1 team." He said, making Su Lian and Li Xian jump for joy with a smile. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang. You are really admirable, God, you really are like a God with any weapon." Su Lian said quickly as she looked at him with admiration and adoration on her face. She kept being amazed at Tang Yin''s perfect fighting figure. Tang Yin could only smile. "You can stop calling me Young Master. It''s fine with them calling me Tang Yin, just like Miss Bai." Tang Yin said, and Su Lian and Li Xian nodded slightly. "Then you should stop calling me Miss, Bai or Lixue are fine." She said as she arrived, making the other two girls nod at the same time. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "Alright, then it shall be so, Lixue, Lian, and Xian." Tang Yin replied, and the three nodded. "What shall we do now? It seems like those guys downstairs are scared of our performance as a team." Bai Lixue said, and Tang Yin looked down a little and smiled. "I''m going to create chaos; I want to increase the points scored." Tang Yin said with a smile, and the three of them, looked at him. "My god, don''t you ever run out of energy?" Bai Lixue asked in surprise. "Hahaha, maybe. Besides, in a place full of lightning, how could a lightning carrier run out of energy?" Tang Yin asked with a smile as he started walking and soon ran and left the first pillar, surprising many. "What will he do now?" an elder asked, and the elder destroyer looked at Tang Yin for a moment. "Maybe he''s going to sow chaos?" He said doubtfully. "That fast? Shit, that guy can''t get enough." Said another as soon as he heard this, and soon it was confirmed. Tang Yin started running back and forth while sowing chaos from pillar to pillar. Sowing chaos is, basically, making it more difficult to conquer a pillar. If someone was walking alone, he could usually be countered. But Tang Yin simply attacked from afar from one side to the other and occasionally made massive attacks, but sparingly. He didn''t want to knock anyone off the pillar. He simply wanted to sow chaos there. Thus, after sowing chaos in the first ten pillars for a while, Tang Yin returned to his own pillar with a big smile on his face. "Hahaha, shit, I didn''t think this would be so much fun. I really didn''t expect that some simple tests could give me so much fun." Tang Yin said, and the girls looked at him in shock. They had seen Tang Yin''s entire performance back and forth and how he moved back and forth, preventing the conquest of different pillars, causing him to gain many enemies, but his running ability was too high, and they could not keep up with him, so they had no choice but to give up and focus on their own. "I can''t say anything, you are a real monster. I''m already exhausted, I don''t want to fight anymore unless you want to come to this place to take our place. But there seems to be nothing and since lightning doesn''t strike here, I can rest easy." Bai Lixue said smiling, and Tang Yin just sat beside the girls to wait after that. And a few hours later, at last, all the pillars were ready, so soon, the elders stood up and stopped using lightning to attack the disciples. ''It''s about time, huh.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw them rise and fly a little above everyone until they stopped a little above the first pillar. "1,000 of you have been chosen by fate to step on each of those pillars. So, congratulations. You are now formally part of the Red Thunder Sect. Each of you will receive awards according to your participation in the trials." He said and looked at each of the participants. Chapter 133 - 133: [Bonus Chapter] Testing ends After looking at each of them, he focused his gaze on Tang Yin''s team and Tang Yin specifically. "This time, it''s no surprise to anyone who is number 1. The team that right now is in the first pillar. Not only came in number one in the first phase with outstanding participation, but they also came in first with perfect participation in these events. For this, they get the prize. It''s 100,000 Sect Points awarded to each team member." Said the elder calmly. Despite the calmness reflected in his temperament, his voice sounded full of power. Many people would recognize him as the Elder Destroyer, one of the most powerful in the sect and a legendary existence in this region. ''He is very powerful.'' Tang Yin thought when he got a good look at him. ''Although he''s not a Spiritual Supreme, his power is high enough to face one on equal footing and he might even beat him.'' Tang Yin was quite surprised by this. Not many cultivators could fight on equal footing with people of higher cultivation than their own once they were in those Cultivation Realms, as the difference between one realm and the other increased drastically, even more so between the Saint Realm and the Supreme Realm. Therefore, people who can stand against someone above their cultivation are true geniuses. Just as this person is. Tang Yin nodded after hearing his award, and the girls were also excited, although Bai Lixue looked quite calm. "In addition to that, this is the first time we see that someone can create so much chaos in a test like this, so the chosen applicant, Tang Yin, will receive a special prize. It is an additional 100,000 sect points for him for knowing how to sow chaos in the right way. I hope he will continue to strive in his cultivation and can reach greater power." Said the elder again, surprising everyone present. "Will he receive an additional award of 100 thousand more points? Shit, that guy is really lucky." "That''s true, but... So, he''s number 1 in everything he did during these tests, even historically it seems he''s the first to manage to sow chaos in such a way... That obnoxious bastard, how annoying he is. The tenth pillar would be ours if it weren''t for him." And numerous murmurs rang through the place when they heard the elder say this. Tang Yin, though he was a bit surprised, smiled and nodded. "This time, the best of the first 10 pillars will receive a special reward. They are honored disciples, so 10 of the 10 pillars will be awarded one of the Top Ten Halls of the external disciples for the first 6 months of the sect. Among them, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue, you will receive the best of the Ten Halls, please step forward..." Said the elder, but just then, a voice came from behind him. "No need, Tang Yin doesn''t need that little hall." Said this beautiful voice. And soon, a perfect figure was seen. Her reddish-brown hair, waving in the wind was her distinction, and her perfect face appeared for all to see as she walked down the first pillar to where Tang Yin stood. The Elder Destroyer looked at her doubtfully. "Miss Xie, what do you mean?" he asked, and Xie Meiyu smiled and came to Tang Yin''s side and hugged him, surprising many of those present. "Congratulations, I knew you could make it. But this time you really surprised me a lot. I didn''t expect you to become so powerful in such a short time." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "This is nothing, you shouldn''t be surprised by something so small, then the best will come." Tang Yin said calmly, then Xie Meiyu looked at Elder Destroyer. "Elder Destroyer, Tang Yin already has my Honored Elder Hall." She said and then nodded to Tang Yin, causing Tang Yin to take out the token and show it. This stunned many who heard this. "Shit, that bastard not only has a team with gorgeous ladies, but he even has such a perfect figure next to him, and he still has an elder hall for himself! Fuck, that guy is one too-lucky bastard." Said one of the inner disciples, and his voice was followed by numerous other people speaking similar things. Tang Yin didn''t mind though, and Xie Meiyu much less so. In fact, she hugged a bit more towards him when she heard this, making the teeth of many of the people present rattle as they clenched them tightly. Well, even the girls standing by Tang Yin''s side were astonished to see this. ''There was such a beautiful person on Tang Yin''s side? She''s even more beautiful than Sister Bai...'' Su Lian thought at that time, the other girls thought similar things, and they were shocked by this. Well, even the Destroyer Elder was surprised, but by something different. "Do you want to pass your honorable elder token to an external disciple?" he asked in surprise, and Xie Meiyu shrugged. "Big Sister Mu told me I could do whatever I wanted with the token. And since it''s never used because I''m not around much, I''ll bestow it on Tang Yin. He will know how to use it better than I do." She replied, and Elder Destroyer nodded and looked at the rest of the elders, who shrugged. "Well, since Miss Xie decided so, that''s fine. Then we''ll pass that bounty on to someone else." Said the elder, and they chose to pass the reward to someone else. Li Xian from the same team, but she put up a bit of a stumbling block, as she wanted Su Lian to go with her. In the end, the elder allowed it after the think. Anyway, Su Lian''s performance even if it was only support, was enough for her to have one of those places. So, after a while, the awards ended, and just at those moments, several flying boats arrived and parked on the spot. "As of today, you are external disciples of the Red Thunder Sect. We hope that they can become true powers that support the sect in the future. Once in the sect, you can choose which Hall you will belong to, be sure to choose it correctly as your future will depend on it. You will receive the rest of the teachings in the sect. Have a good trip." Said the elder dismissing this, and soon, they all boarded different flying boats. Just as that happened, a message from the system reached Tang Yin. [Ding] [You have successfully entered the Red Thunder Sect!] [Mission completed] [Rewards have been delivered, please check your inventory] [Ding] [The Quest Table has been unlocked, please remember to check it!] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Tang Yin saw this, he smiled but did not set out to check anything for now, he would check it when it was unoccupied. He simply entered the ship. Tang Yin and company were on the best boat thanks to Xie Meiyu. "Meiyu, I''ll introduce you." Tang Yin said after he got on the boat. "They were my teammates during the tests. This is Su Lian, Li Xian and Bai Lixue." Tang Yin said. "This is Xie Meiyu, my partner." Said Tang Yin introducing both parties. "Greetings, Elder Xie. Nice to meet you." They replied, with different words each. Xie Meiyu nodded and greeted them as well, then looked at Tang Yin. "If I leave you alone for a moment, you don''t stop looking for beauties. This time you came back with 3, what will happen when I leave you alone for a year or so, how many will you have, 10?" She asked with a smile as she looked at him, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t look for beauties and you know it. They come alone." Tang Yin replied with a smile, causing some small giggles to sound in that place, and after a while of getting to know each other, Xie Meiyu took Tang Yin elsewhere, there were things they needed to talk about. And the next morning, they arrived at the sect. *** NT: This is the last bonus chapter. Thank you very much again to Crazy_Baller_259 for the gifts, really thank you very much. Sorry for taking so long, when my mother gets better I will be able to update more quickly. Also, tomorrow I will be releasing chapters en masse if I find the time. Thank you very much for reading and supporting! Chapter 134 - 134: Just one year "Tang Yin, I will wait for you in my courtyard. Remember what I told you." Xie Meiyu said as everyone was getting off the flying boat and then left. Tang Yin then stayed together with Su Lian, Li Xian, and Bai Lixue. They were to check into a hall today. But Su Lian wanted to ask Tang Yin for advice, so she approached him. "Tang Yin, which hall should I choose?" she asked softly, and lowered her head a little. "You guys will go to other halls... Should I choose one close to you?" She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "No, you should choose the Support Hall. Also, once you register and do all the procedures, come and see me. I will give you some things that will help you become stronger." Tang Yin replied, and she looked at him a little, that tender face she had, she was able to touch Tang Yin''s heart every time she looked at him. After watching him for a moment, she nodded. "Okay, I''ll be on my way then." She said with a smile and left. "Tang Yin, I will enter the attack hall, the swordsman, where will you enter?" Li Xian asked approaching him, and Tang Yin smiled. "Destroyer Hall." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded. ''Makes sense...'' She thought. "Then I''ll be on my way then, we''ll see each other when we go to do the missions as we had agreed." Li Xian said with a smile and left. "Which hall will you enter?" Tang Yin asked as he looked at Bai Lixue who was the only one left next to him. She looked at him and smiled. "Of course, I''ll enter the destroyer hall, that way we go together." She replied calmly, and soon they both walked to the destroyer hall, to the hall of register and gave the token they had been given. Soon after, they were registered. The Destroyer Hall is one of the most popular halls within the sect. Its fame ranges from the outer sect to the inner sect and even the Central Sect. But lately, this hall is on the decline. After all, attack halls other than this one has gradually been gaining more and more fame for the various powers that have come out of them. From Emperors of First Level Empires to Central Elders. The current Sect Master came out of one of the Halls of Attack, which increases his prestige. And the recently ascended Spiritual Supreme of the sect, rumored to be as powerful as the patriarch, is the Central Elder of the current Hall of Attack. All this and the enmity between the Hall of Destruction and the Hall of Attack is what has caused the Hall of Destruction to be depleted. Besides, practicing destruction is difficult if you don''t have the corresponding attribute, so why do it? They can become very powerful in the Attack Hall, so why would they go to the Destroyer Hall? thought most of the disciples. Therefore, the Destroyer Hall, which was once the greatest power of the sect, has been gradually declining for hundreds of years. But, the current disciples of the Destroyer Hall are not really weak. They are all powerful and proud. So, as soon as they saw Tang Yin, a person who was missing one arm, carrying the Destroyer Hall disciple token, they frowned. "Is he a new hall disciple? How could they accept a person missing an arm?" Asked one of the inner disciples who was passing by one of the outer disciples of the place while looking at Tang Yin, who was standing at the entrance of the registration hall. "Greetings, Big Brother. Yes, I saw him in the registration hall. There is also a beautiful girl with him checking in." He replied, and the intern frowned. ''For a one-armed man to join us... Isn''t that an insult? Was he sent here by the Attack Hall?'' He thought angrily. Just at that moment, Bai Lixue walked out of the hall. "I''m done, Tang Yin." She said, and then both of them then walked out quietly while chatting. The inner disciple when he saw Bai Lixue''s beautiful face was stunned, but when he saw her leaving with that one-armed person, for some reason he felt annoyed. Moreover, he felt that he knew her. ''Who is she? Doesn''t she look a lot like that lone cultivator I saw with Senior Brother a while ago? Did she enter this sect?'' He thought, and soon, a smile formed on his face. ''I didn''t expect her to join us, wow, looks like big brother will be very happy this time.'' He thought and left the place quickly. Bai Lixue''s presence in this place quickly attracted attention. After all, her beauty was indisputable, and, in this place, most of the people were men. There are very few women, of which, most are not very pretty. To see that there was now such a beautiful Bai Lixue in the Destroyer Hall, wasn''t it great? Her beauty was on par with the Fairies of the Sect! ''My god, she is so beautiful...'' Thought many like that. Although seeing that she was walking with a one-armed person, they could only frown and feel that the wonderful sight was damaged by this person, even so, they just kept walking and soon left. "Tang Yin, I''ll go check out my new room, remember to come to find me when you''re going to go beast hunting, we agreed to go together." Bai Lixue said with a smile as she left, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "Alright, go carefully." He said and went to his courtyard as well. Xie Meiyu was waiting for him, he couldn''t keep her waiting for long. He soon arrived. "Tang Yin, you finally came back." Xie Meiyu said with a smile as she stepped aside, and behind her was a beautiful woman about her age. About the same size as Xie Meiyu. With a beautiful face and really big breasts that showed off against her beautiful full-body dress. ''Undoubtedly, this world is full of beauties.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw her. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was as beautiful as Bai Lixue, but that mature temperament similar to Xie Meiyu, made her look much more beautiful than Bai Lixue, at least in Tang Yin''s eyes. "Is he the one you''ve been talking to me about, Meiyu?" she asked directly as soon as she saw him and looked him up and down. Xie Meiyu smiled. "Tang Yin, she''s the girl I told you about. She was Elder Fen''s disciple, we learned alchemy together from Big Sister Mu. Her name is Wu Lingxia." He said and then continued to introduce them. "Lingxia, this is Tang Yin, I told you about him." Tang Yin then nodded and took off his mask, he still had the bandages covering him. From what Wu Lingxia could see was the top of Tang Yin''s face. She couldn''t say anything was impressed by the beauty of this person. She did not look down on him for having an arm, on the contrary, she was polite to him. "Nice to meet you, Tang Yin. Meiyu has been telling me about you these days, I really didn''t expect this arrogant girl to fall in love with someone younger than her." Wu Lingxia said with a joking tone, and Tang Yin smiled. "Nice to meet you, Miss Wu Lingxia. I hope you take care of Meiyu as usual." He replied, and they both shook hands. Just at that moment, Tang Yin sensed something and frowned slightly. This gesture did not escape Xie Meiyu, who looked at him doubtfully. "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded and looked for a moment at Wu Lingxia. "You are very talented, Miss Wu. Your talent for alchemy is amazing because of that good spiritual weapon you have. But the technique you once practiced will kill you if you don''t complete it. You have only one year left." Tang Yin said, startling Xie Meiyu and Wu Lingxia until their hearts skipped several beats in a moment. Chapter 135 - 135: Don’t worry Tang Yin''s words had really touched the sore spot in both of their hearts. Ever since Xie Meiyu had told her about how the alchemy technique she had practiced could kill her, she had been worried about it. She has full confidence in Xie Meiyu, they treat each other like sisters because of all they have been through together. So, she doesn''t doubt her words, that''s why she came here. Still, having the person who was going to check her out tell her that as soon as he met her... It made her realize that her condition might be worse than she thought. Although she didn''t feel bad or anything, but with everything Xie Meiyu had told her regarding this person in front of her, she didn''t doubt his capabilities. Xie Meiyu then approached him. "Tang Yin, can you help her? Please, can you do it?" She asked urgently. Tang Yin nodded. "It''s not a problem, but it should take some time. Let''s go inside first and see her condition." Tang Yin said, and after that, they entered the house quickly. A while later, a perfect and beautiful body was visible before Tang Yin, while Wu Lingxia had her face flushed from being seen like this by Tang Yin. She had to undress a little, for Tang Yin had to make a thorough investigation. This time, Tang Yin did not take the moment to look at the beautiful body, as he knew the matter was serious. So, he focused on what he had to do while checking back and forth. He took the opportunity to open her spiritual entry, which he could now do easily. And after a while, he smiled. "It''s a problem, but luckily I know this alchemy technique and it will be easier to revoke its collateral damage. Although your spiritual world has severe damage from overuse of the technique, that''s why you will have to stop using it even if you complete it. Your spiritual world is not made for that alchemy technique." Tang Yin said and noticed the growing fear on Wu Lingxia''s face. Although she couldn''t see her spiritual world, being in the sixth realm, she could feel a little bit of its presence. And because of this, she realized that her spiritual world was a little strange. She always thought it was because she wasn''t fully awake, but what if that wasn''t the case and it turned out to be because of her alchemy technique? For a moment, she panicked at the memory of this. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides... Although, indeed, she doesn''t use that alchemy technique much anymore as she has a better one, she occasionally makes use of it and if she stops using it, it could pose a problem for her future as an alchemist, which is a big problem and made her feel a heavy weight in her heart. Tang Yin noticed this and gave her a little tap on the head. "Don''t worry. If I''m honest with you, although that alchemy technique is good, to me it''s nothing but a little junk in the way." Tang Yin said with a smile and stood up, causing her to look at him doubtfully. "What do you mean?" she asked. Tang Yin smiled then. "Where I come from, that alchemy technique is used only for disciples to understand why it is wrong to do alchemy by taking the easy way. Such a technique was made by a great alchemist of the past who was coming to the end of his life. He wanted to become a true power of alchemy in his later years, what would be considered a Divine Alchemist. But he had no time and his talent was mediocre, so he tried to create a technique that would allow him to achieve this in a short time, at the cost of the consumption of his life, and from there this technique was born." He said, and after pausing for a moment to remember the past, he continued. "Eventually, there was a genius who grabbed this alchemy technique and completed it, that''s where the collateral damage is thought to have been eradicated. But that genius wasn''t very good either, he didn''t realize that the collateral damage of that can''t be removed by completing the technique, but by stopping using it and using a better one. Therefore, this technique is only used so that people can understand what is the problem of wanting to go the easy way. If alchemists can understand it, they will improve by leaps and bounds, if they don''t... They will die like those two geniuses of the past." Tang Yin said with a calm smile on his face as he took out a scroll and pen to write cultivation techniques. His way of speaking so calmly and so wise at the same time, despite his young age, left a deep impression on Wu Lingxia. She could not explain how a person of his age could know so much. While Xie Meiyu watched from the side with a smile on her face, enjoying this moment. When she heard that he could save her friend, she relaxed and began to stare at him, unable to explain why he was so outstanding. "Meiyu, come here for a moment. I want to show you something." Tang Yin said at that moment, snapping her out of her thoughts. Whereupon she ran over there. "I will teach you something that will help you improve your control of spiritual energy and your alchemical fire. I will teach you how to write cultivation techniques." Tang Yin said with a smile and soon began his teaching. Wu Lingxia got dressed and began to look at them from the side while Tang Yin began to explain many things. To write a cultivation technique, you don''t just need spiritual energy. It takes great concentration and understanding of the way spiritual energy moves when you are using it to write. The pen for writing permanent cultivation techniques is special. A spiritual tool for external use, it has the ability to write using spiritual energy as ink. That is, even though Tang Yin is writing right now and she can see it, the truth is that there is no ink on the paper where he is writing. The ink is the spiritual energy. In that way, you can write a cultivation technique that can never be erased. Because spiritual energy is indelible, it will always be there as long as the world exists. Also... That is why you can print the feelings of the author of the technique and his experiences. Its power. Because the experience of a cultivator is engraved in his spiritual energy. And this itself is his power. The same spiritual energy that the sages of the scripture call spirit energy. Tang Yin''s explanation was not complicated to understand, as he tried to translate his understanding into his writing, trying to form an alchemy technique of a rather high rank on a piece of parchment. As Xie Meiyu tried to understand every single thing he was explaining to her, Wu Lingxia watched from the side. She was trying to understand what he was doing as well. And so, a couple of hours passed until Tang Yin finished and passed the technique to Wu Lingxia. "This is an authentic alchemy technique. From today onwards you will stop practicing any of the others and focus only on this one. It is likely that you will feel bad during this time, it is normal since you are changing the route of your learning. But you should come to me every time you have discomfort in your body, at least every two months." "There are some things that I must look for in your treatment since that technique has also damaged your spiritual organs a little bit. That''s all, don''t worry, I assure you that in 1 year you will be completely healthy. Not only that, you will get even better at your alchemy." Tang Yin said with a smile, bringing excitement to the faces of both beautiful ladies. Chapter 136 - 136: Perfect and beautiful movement... (18+) Wu Lingxia was shocked when she heard what he said. Moreover, as she grabbed the alchemy technique that had been written to her and took a look at it, she noticed that it was a technique of a very high rank. So, she felt even more stunned. She couldn''t explain various things to herself, and her mind was a bit in chaos at the moment, but still, she nodded and bowed to Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, I''ll be sure to comply with what you say. If you can save me, I''ll do anything." She said firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s okay, I promised Meiyu, you don''t need to thank me like that." Tang Yin said calmly. After that, the three of them talked for a while longer while Tang Yin gave various instructions to Wu Lingxia regarding how she would practice that new technique and so on. After a few hours, when night was falling, she went to practice in her courtyard. Xie Meiyu came over and took off Tang Yin''s mask to kiss him in a tender, small, but delicious kiss. "Thank you very much, Tang Yin. I keep coming to this sect because of her and Big Sister Mu. I don''t want a person who has been like a sister to me to be able to die like this." She said softly as she lowered her head a little. Tang Yin smiled and kissed her back. Gradually, they both fell into a beautiful kiss, long and passionate, as their lips mingled as if they wanted to be part of each other. Xie Meiyu was very active in this kiss, avidly moving her tongue inside Tang Yin''s mouth to entwine it with his tongue. This surprised Tang Yin a bit, but he quickly reciprocated as they both instinctively walked to the bedroom. The moonlight entered the room and illuminated a pair of people who did not stop kissing each other while the clothes gradually began to get in the way and disappear from their bodies. Xie Meiyu''s lips became a little numb after a while, so she pulled away a little, but her beautiful eyes were misty in the passion of the moment. Tang Yin could not bear to look at them and do nothing. Even more so when he lowered his gaze, and saw Xie Meiyu''s beautiful twin peaks standing out in the open. Her perfect figure, with those perfect legs that matched her perfect waist, turned him on. Moreover, he could tell that Xie Meiyu was already wet down there. But just as he planned to make a move, Xie Meiyu noticed his intention, so she chose not to allow it. For a moment, Tang Yin felt dizzy when he saw his vision change in an instant, from the beautiful and perfect body of a woman with her mature aura to looking at the ceiling, which surprised him. But soon, he felt and noticed that Xie Meiyu mounted on top of him and with a smile full of desire and lust, looked up at him. "You don''t have to do anything, even though I''m inexperienced at this, let me move myself." She said smiling. Her beautiful body was visible to him, her breasts were bigger than Tang Yin expected, and her thighs, seeing them from this position looked better, even more so when he saw that her vagina was visible and Tang Yin noticed that it was dripping with beautiful vaginal juices. Moreover, seeing the gesture of desire that Xie Meiyu was putting on brought a wicked smile to his face, so he kept staring at her. He wanted to see her action... Xie Meiyu lowered her gaze at that moment. She was not paying attention to Tang Yin. She noticed that Tang Yin''s rod was fully erect, and it monopolized her entire vision. She didn''t expect it to be so big, but still when she saw it, she started to wish she had it inside, so she didn''t want to waste time on foreplay. She simply grabbed it with her hand and lined it up in her vagina, and started to slowly move down, making her bite her lips. "Hnn... It hurts..." She said softly after a little moan, and her eyes closed a little, but she didn''t stop her movements. On the contrary, she started to push her in more while letting her body slowly fall on him... "HNN... Tang Yin... Hnn...!" her beautiful moans started to come out of her mouth the further she went down. Just when she was halfway down, Tang Yin smiled wickedly. In the same position, he made a small movement with his hips to thrust his rod fully inside her, bringing a loud moan into her mouth. "Ahnnnn...!" That beautiful moan escaping from the lips of beauty as perfect as she was could murder any man who heard it. Even Tang Yin loved it. So he couldn''t bear to stay idle. He wanted to eat her and savor this perfect body. So, he stood up but remained in the same position, and grabbed her a little with his hand, and started to move his hips in rapid movements. "Ahnn...Tang Yin...Ahnn, wait, wait... Tang... Ahnnn... I said I would move myself... Ahnn." Continuous moans came out of her mouth as Tang Yin started sucking her breasts and pushing his rod inside her vagina more and more while squeezing her firm, perfect buttocks. Soon, Xie Meiyu stopped caring about anything, and her moans began to fill the room as she was immersed in the pleasure she was feeling. And after a moment, she threw Tang Yin back on the bed... "...I''ll move myself." She said firmly at that moment with a perverted smile on her face and started to move. This time, she didn''t do it slowly even though she was inexperienced and didn''t know how to do it properly, she started by moving fast. As she moved her buttocks up and down, making her buttocks constantly collide with Tang Yin''s body. "Ahn..." "Hnn..." Gradually, her movements became more and more natural, making her hip movement more and more perfect. Tang Yin soon got up again and hugged her closer to him, as they both started to move quickly, and Xie Meiyu hugged him tightly moving her hips harder. "Ahnnnnnnnn~!" A loud moan escaped from her mouth as she climaxed. Her vaginal fluids gushed out at that moment, covering Tang Yin, while he also cum deep inside her vagina, bringing the ultimate climax to the beautiful woman sitting on top of him, who kept moaning and hugging him tightly... After a moment, Xie Meiyu began to pant exhaustedly without stopping hugging him, and Tang Yin smiled. He quickly got up and let Xie Meiyu fall on the bed with both legs open for him, surprising her for a moment. After that, Tang Yin skillfully turned her around and made her get on all fours on top of the bed, surprising her even more. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin, wait...Ahnnnnn!" Just when she was planning to speak, Tang Yin inserted his huge rod into her vagina again, making Xie Meiyu can''t help but moan loudly. This time, Tang Yin began to move harder and harder as he constantly penetrated her. The beautiful rear view he had of her, totally turned him on. Those beautiful buttocks constantly bouncing with his body, allowed Tang Yin to experience the peak of pleasure, and he soon began to spank them. "Ahnnn!" "Ahhn!" Bringing beautiful, perfect moans into Xie Meiyu''s mouth as she bit the sheets to keep from moaning, but her moans were so beautiful that every time she did that Tang Yin began to penetrate her harder and harder, as he constantly spanked her... Her vaginal juices kept spurting out in occasional spurts, in beautiful long moans, which were drowned out by other little moans, as Tang Yin kept doing what he wanted. Still, she never complained. She was feeling something she had never felt before, and it was something she loved. That feeling of being penetrated by Tang Yin... She wants to feel it all the time! Chapter 137 - 137: Background of Xie Meiyu The next morning... Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu woke up at the same time after an exhausting and beautiful night of passion. Xie Meiyu smiled at him and kissed him at that moment as she rode on top of him, surprising Tang Yin a little. "You seem to be very active, even though last night was your first time." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she smiled with some embarrassment, but she didn''t care. She didn''t even respond. She had also noticed that Tang Yin was very active, so she decided to feel that beautiful feeling again, as she started to constantly jump on top of him... A while later, there she was on the bed face down and with her buttocks up, while Tang Yin was behind her, giving her more and more pleasure... They were both experiencing delicious pleasure as they tasted each other and gradually changed positions in this room that was filled with the fluids and smell of two people loving each other... ... Hours later, in the afternoon. Tang Yin was sitting in a large armchair, with Xie Meiyu beside him, hugging him. They were both looking at the sky. "Tang Yin... I must go." She said with some pity in her voice as she looked at the sky and sighed a little at the end. Tang Yin looked at her a little and nodded. ''So that''s why she was so active...'' Tang Yin thought. "Did your family call you?" he asked, and she nodded. "The elder came back with some more elders, this time the family were calling me for something urgent. I can''t refuse." She said and lowered her head a little. Tang Yin nodded, but just as he was about to speak, she continued speaking. "...I am from the Central Region. The Xie Family of the Central Region, we are a family affiliated with the Tower of Alchemists, also known as the Great Pyramid of Alchemists, the main alchemy powerhouse of the continent. My father... He is one of the Central Elders there, while my mother is a very powerful cultivator." She said as she began to tell him about her background. "She belongs to the Divine Sun Hall. She is a Spiritual Supreme. The spiritual weapon I inherited from her. Initially, I was to focus on cultivation, as my talent for cultivation is greater, since I inherited my mother''s bloodline to a greater extent. But I like alchemy and want to be an alchemist like my father, so I moved away from the family for a while and started traveling alone." "There was a time when I returned to the family to show my progress, but I realized that my progress was nothing compared to the progress of my peers. In cultivation, I was already surpassed and in alchemy, I could not catch up with the genius alchemists, so I was a disappointment to the family. So, I moved away again and traveled constantly, searching for an earthly fire." She said and smiled at this point and looked at Tang Yin with enamored eyes. "I didn''t expect to meet such a special guy like you in my travels. I wasn''t originally interested in that. That''s why these months have been very good to me, but... It''s time to leave." She said with a smile and looked at the sky again. "Actually, there are some little girls over there that I have to protect and they are waiting for me, my two younger sisters. They are twins, and they have always understood me and are on my side, they are the ones who have sponsored me all this time, so I owe them a lot." She said and paused for a moment. Tang Yin looked at her for a moment. "It seems that they have brought you some news that, if you are not present, could trigger you to be unable to protect them." Tang Yin said. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She did not avert her gaze from the sky. And after a few minutes of contemplation, she nodded. "If I don''t leave, not only will they be affected, but so will you. And that''s something I don''t want to see; your future will be wonderful if they let you progress. You are the greatest genius this world has; I have no doubt about that. But a genius can only shine if he is allowed to by those in power. That''s why I''m leaving, I can''t slow you down like that, you''ve already given me so much happiness." She said with a smile. And Tang Yin sighed a little but allowed her to continue speaking. "My mother found me a fianc¨¦ and they threatened me that if I don''t come back, they will give both of my sisters to that guy. That is why I must go back. I have no choice either, the elders who came back this time are already surrounding the Sect, and among them are two Supreme Spirituals. There is nothing I can do." She said with a smile. But that smile did not express happiness, but rather nostalgia and sadness. It was a forced smile. Tang Yin, at that moment, his heart clenched, and he frowned a little but soon relaxed. "Will you marry him?" Tang Yin asked, and she shook her head. "No way, I already gave myself to you. No one besides you will be able to touch me." She replied firmly. "Then why do you want to go back?" He asked, but soon realized his mistake. ''It''s not that she wants to go back, it''s that she has no choice, eh. Just like me when I had no choice in going to fight all those bastards...'' Tang Yin thought as he reminisced. At that time, the Supreme Sects had kidnapped some of his wives. This angered not only him but also his entire family and the entire Sect. It was so much so that they were planning to make a massive attack to wipe out all the Sects at the same time. But... If they did that, not only would they be seriously injured, but Tang Yin''s wives would also die. So, he decided to distract all the powers of that sect while his father rescued his wives. He trusted his father completely, and although he could not see it with his eyes, he was sure that his father had saved them. But... The plan didn''t go as he had thought it would, but for now, it felt good in his heart. He was forced to do it. But he was totally willing to do it because he had no other choice. Xie Meiyu was in a similar situation, and he understood her. Therefore, he could not reproach her. "Don''t worry, even if I come back, I assure you that I will be faithful to you. Nothing will happen and I will make sure that my sisters won''t be forced into something like this." She replied firmly as she looked at him. Tang Yin then stared at her for a moment and gave her a small kiss. "Give me some time and I''ll come for you. It won''t be long before we meet again. Until then, you''ll have to hold on." Tang Yin said and then took out several things from his inventory and stuffed them into a storage bag under Xie Meiyu''s doubtful gaze. And then handed it to him. "Alchemical knowledge, array knowledge... I can''t give you much because I don''t have much, but I want to give this to you. Besides, you want to be a powerful alchemical cultivator, don''t you?" Tang Yin said, and she nodded dubiously but with surprise at what he had said. "Inside is all the knowledge you may need to achieve that. Remember, an alchemical cultivator has the ability to do that. You will be a true genius who stands at the top of the world." He said, surprising Xie Meiyu even more. "So many precious things?" She asked in shock and looked inside the storage bag for a moment and then looked at Tang Yin doubtfully. "Why... hnn...!" Just when she was planning to ask why he was giving her so many precious things, Tang Yin reminded her with a kiss. She then looked down and smiled a little after that. Just at those moments, Tang Yin looked to his right. There was only a wall there, but he sighed a little. "They''re coming for you." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu nodded. Then she stood up and just at that moment, an old man came in front of them. "Miss, it''s time to leave. Madam herself is arriving in the city right now." He said, surprising Xie Meiyu even more, and frowned. ''What is my mother doing here?'' she thought in surprise, but still, this alarmed her even more, and she looked at Tang Yin. She was reluctant to leave but just smiled at him. "I''ll be going then, Tang Yin. I''ll see you in the future, maybe at the Battle of the Great Sects I''ll see you again, take care of yourself." She said, and Tang Yin stared at her for a moment but then nodded to her. "We will see each other shortly. You''ll see." He replied, and she then turned around and walked away next to the old man, who before leaving glanced at Tang Yin, and Tang Yin returned it with a stare. Just at that moment, Tang Yin''s gaze became deathly cold and full of killer intent, which intensely shocked the old man who was looking at him. For some reason, he felt an immense pressure on his soul at that moment, which made him quickly avert his gaze. Tang Yin then sneered. ''If anything ever happens to her, you guys will taste the terror of destruction.'' He thought and then entered the house again. Chapter 138 - 138: An attack? Xie Meiyu was thinking different things as she was leaving. ''I hope I can get a chance to see you again...'' She thought and then remembered the battle of the great sects she had just named. ''I did what I could to keep you safe, but I still don''t know if it''s enough... Battle of the Great Sects... I hope nothing happens...'' She thought after remembering several things and sighed. The old man had asked her several questions which she ignored, but it annoyed her as she realized that this guy was trying to get a lot of information from Tang Yin, so she glared at him. She, of course, didn''t answer any of those questions. "Elder, you seem to have other intentions against Tang Yin. This is not the same as what we talked about that time." She said coldly, and the old man smiled a little. "I am not the one with such intentions, but your fianc¨¦ is a person of high standing. He will not allow anyone else to dare touch you or have intentions about you. Even if I don''t do anything, someone else will." He said, causing Xie Meiyu to stand still for a moment with a completely dark look on her face. "Elder, whatever happens, no one in the family should mess with him. My mother''s coming to this place is meaningless, but, if the family messes with him. I can assure you of one thing." She said staring at him angrily, causing him to be surprised and stare back at her. "They will be destroyed. Who dares to do so only destruction awaits him." She said coldly and started walking again. Although the old man was shocked, he smiled. "Empty threats from a one-armed man are useless against absolute strength, Miss." He said with a smile, but this instantly brought a deep anger upon her. Her spear instantly appeared in her hand enveloped in deep spiritual fire, and she swung it forcefully towards his neck, though it stopped just as it was touching him, startling him, and she glared at him with hatred, but she spoke firmly. "Uncle Xie Zhong, don''t make me hate you. Because if you do, I''ll kill you sooner or later." She said coldly. She didn''t even bother to treat him politely as she always did for being a family elder, showing that she wasn''t talking nonsense. She was totally serious. Besides, at that moment she moved her spiritual spear a little on his neck, cutting him a little. Then she pushed it away and started walking again. The old man was surprised when he noticed this. ''Was she able to break my spirit energy? So, this is spirit-grade fire, huh. Really powerful.'' He thought with a frown, but after that, he stopped talking. He realized that her miss''s relationship with Tang Yin seemed to have progressed further than he thought. ''Don''t blame us, it''s your fault for coveting what you can''t have.'' He thought to himself, remembering Tang Yin. ... Tang Yin entered his mansion again, looking very thoughtful. He had heard about the battle of the great sects from Xie Meiyu before. She told him that it was a battle in which the sects were trying to get a place to become a Great Sect. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, it is a battle that only the powerful ones in the sect usually go to or the most powerful central disciples. ''I''m far from that...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. But still, after a while, he relaxed. ''I still have time anyway. Let''s check the system.'' Tang Yin thought and went outside again to sit down outside, but just as he was about to sit down, he felt someone''s presence, which surprised him. And he turned his gaze quickly to the fruit tree that was in the courtyard and then looked up quickly at it. But he saw nothing and frowned, then looked down. ''What the hell?'' He thought in shock. He was sure someone was there, but when he saw and tried to feel again the presence had disappeared. This made him feel alert. He would never doubt his senses. So, he walked to the tree to check it out, but just then, he sensed danger coming behind him, so he instantly summoned his celestial hammer as he moved forward a bit and swung it hardback. *BOOOOOM* A small explosion sounded at that moment as his Heavenly Hammer found a target and hit it hard. But... Besides a small surprise flooding this person''s face, there was nothing else. ''Wasn''t that a world-renowned hammer when it was free!?'' The person in front of Tang Yin wondered in shock thus his reaction was slow. But after thinking for a moment, he couldn''t come to a quick conclusion. While Tang Yin noticed his powerful cultivation. ''Spiritual Saint? Shit, this guy is powerful.'' He thought and quickly tried to walk away to compose himself. But just at that moment, he sensed danger so he moved his body to the right. *SWOSH* A powerful fist passed right by the side of his face at that moment, threatening to kill him instantly. Tang Yin then decided to quickly move his heavenly hammer towards him to strike him several times. "Unique Explosion!" he shouted the name of his ability at that moment. *BOOOOOM* A blast rose again at that moment, but Tang Yin was soon pushed back forcefully being countered easily. The man in front of him then forcefully pounced on Tang Yin, who was falling to the ground and was almost unprotected. But Tang Yin quickly moved his spiritual bones to the front to defend himself. But they could not hold on, they soon exploded when they touched this person''s fist. Seeing this, Tang Yin simply swung his heavenly hammer forcefully before falling to the ground. "Midnight Destroyer, Murder!" he shouted again, causing the man in front of him to have to stop for a moment, as he felt a small but dangerous aura flash past the front of his face. Just then, Tang Yin released his heavenly hammer and used his hand to quickly brace himself on the ground and jump backward several times while summoning his heavenly hammer to his hand again. This startled the man in front of him. "Boy, you are capable and your hammer brings back memories, but I don''t know from where..." Said this man. "Well, what does it matter? Time to die." Said the man after thinking for a moment as he shrugged his shoulders and instantly jumped at Tang Yin, reaching him an instant later, deeply surprising Tang Yin, who couldn''t even react to such a move. ''So fast!'' He thought in shock, and this time, the fist came accompanied by a spiritual weapon with great force toward Tang Yin''s chest. It was an attack he could not defend against. An attack of such magnitude, given by a Spiritual Saint, how could he defend himself? The fist flew with force towards Tang Yin''s chest as he tried to move all his power to that place to defend himself. The accuracy as to where it would hit him was splendid, but... The spiritual energy soon dissipated when it touched this power, squeezing Tang Yin''s heart, so he clenched his heavenly hammer tightly and tried to pounce it in a mighty blow, but... *SWOSH* The hammer, for some reason, came before the blow. In fact, the blow did not reach him. The person instantly disappeared just as he was about to hit him, and his hammer simply crossed the air. Tang Yin was stunned by this and soon fell backward in exhaustion. Chapter 139 - 139: A Sect Elder? He was deeply shocked by this that had just happened and was panting deeply. ''What the hell was that? Who was that guy? And how did he disappear like that?'' he thought in shock as he looked around. But he couldn''t find anything. He was dazed and confused, unable to understand what was happening. And so, he spent the next 10 minutes. After that time, he got up and walked a little to lean against the fruit tree in the courtyard, but just as he reached the tree and was about to lie down, his hair stood on end again, and he looked up at the sky. ''Dark...'' He thought and frowned. He instantly swung his celestial hammer as he jumped again, becoming fully alert. "You don''t need to hide if you''re still there!" he shouted angrily. This time, he summoned everything he could inside his body, and the rest he held close. He even began to prepare in his mind a special array. He looked all over the place as he activated his Sacred Lightning Body. ''What does this bastard want?'' He thought to himself in shock, unable to understand what was happening at all. But just as he thought that, he heard a beautiful chuckle ring out from the area. "Hehe, you''re so insightful, little." A beautiful voice rang through the place as she chuckled a little and said those few words. ''It wasn''t the previous guy''s voice, what the hell was going on?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Tang Yin then looked up to see the roof of the house, which was where he heard the voice from. He felt stunned by what he saw. A great purple moon was in the distance, while a beautiful and perfect figure of a woman was standing in front of it, wearing a black and slightly seductive full-length dress, revealing her beautiful delicate thighs on one side and her perfect waist. This woman''s perfect face could provoke wars if seen anywhere. It was such a beautiful face that even Tang Yin had to praise it highly. All his wives are beauties, and his fianc¨¦es likewise. During his short life, he has come to know world-class beauties. But very rarely has he been able to see a beauty like this one. She is an ethereal, flawless beauty with a flawless face and white skin. The beautiful long white hair waving in the wind gave a unique image of her face. In addition... Although Tang Yin was a bit far away, he could make out her eyes. Those beautiful purple eyes, plus her mature aura... Also, for some reason, she wore a small crown of red roses on her head, which further denoted her beautiful white hair. Tang Yin was stunned by this, but still, he knew the situation he was going through and also understood this woman a little. ''I can''t see her cultivation...'' He thought at that moment. "Who are you?" he asked carefully as he clenched his hammer tightly. She looked at him with a smile on her beautiful face and teleported in front of him, causing Tang Yin to frown even more. ''...Spiritual Supreme.'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw her do this. He wasn''t scared by her high cultivation level, but he did understand that she could kill him if she wanted to. Moreover... ''On top of that, I''m in her territory. If I make a move, I could die.'' He thought. "Are you the person who just attacked me?" Tang Yin asked again when he saw that she didn''t answer him. She shook her head and looked him up and down as she circled him several times. "Such a promising young man has come to this sect at last." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin stared at her. Her purple eyes were irresistible, but they had a very dangerous and sharp aura. "...You, are you a Sect Elder?" he asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "You can say I am." She replied with a smile and touched him a little, then closed her eyes and nodded again soon after. It was then that Tang Yin realized something. She had saved him this time, so he bowed to her. "Thank you so much for saving me. It seems I owe you too big a favor." Tang Yin said sincerely, and she looked at him somewhat surprised. "When did I save you?" she asked dubiously. "The previous cultivator..." She put her hands to her lips the moment he said that and shook her head. "There was no cultivator in this courtyard before me and after those two lefts." She said, taking Tang Yin by surprise. But he is smart, he quickly understood what she meant, so he nodded. "Thank you very much again." He replied. ''So, the force behind that cultivator is so powerful that even someone of her caliber must fear it...'' Tang Yin thought, but he was grateful to her. If it wasn''t for her, that cultivator would likely have killed him. He had little chance of saving himself from that one, after all. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She then smiled as she saw that he understood rather quickly. "You''re a smart boy. I like you." She said and then walked over to him and pulled off his mask. As soon as she saw his face, she felt stunned for a moment and threw his mask aside. "Little boy, you have such a perfect face, why do you want to hide it under a mask?" She asked with a smile, and Tang Yin looked back at her. "My scars." He said, and she shrugged. "I can see they''re special, they bring back a bitter memory of the past. I wonder how the hell you made it out of there." She replied to that. Tang Yin was a little surprised by this, ''Does she know that I was in the 19-Level Abyss? Or does she have some understanding of its existence?'' He thought doubtfully. But he also understood the ''hidden'' meaning of those words. ''So, she says my scars shouldn''t be a source of embarrassment to me, huh. Seems like all the women here think alike.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. She then turned around, walked to a nearby chair, and sat there, crossing her legs, making herself look even more seductive. "Little boy, do you want to be my disciple? I can see that you are very special, but you have several problems in your body. Your internal organs are very weak and you seem to have recently recovered from a very serious injury. But they are not letting you recover properly, that''s not good for you, you know?" She said with a smile, staring at him. Tang Yin was surprised by this she said. "Before that, can I ask you a question?" Instead of answering her question, Tang Yin asked another one instead. And she smiled and nodded at him, allowing him to continue with his question. "If I''m not wrong, you should be one of the sect''s Supreme Spirituals, although I haven''t heard of such a beautiful woman belonging to the sect before, but... You are over a thousand years old, aren''t you?" Tang Yin asked, visibly surprising her. However, after an initial surprise, she laughed softly a little. "Hehe, you really are a genius, little boy. What I saw during the tests wasn''t fake, you really are a rare genius to find." She said and moved a little to the side, putting her hands on the table to hold her face with them. Then, she gave Tang Yin a provocative look. "Yes, that''s right. My age is over 2,100 years old. I can consider myself one of the oldest people on the continent today, why? I still keep my appearance from when I was 40 years old, I don''t think I have changed much, don''t I look good in your eyes?" she asked and moved her leg a little seductively. Hearing this, Tang Yin smiled and shook his head. "No, it''s not that you don''t look good. On the contrary, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in this world and the fact that you are over 2,000 years old, makes you even more beautiful in my eyes." Tang Yin replied firmly, making the eyes of this beautiful woman in front of him jump a little with surprise. Chapter 140 - 140: Shi Yue And a few seconds after being stunned, she started laughing heartily, "Hahahaha~ Little guy, you really are good at flattering people." She said as she laughed continuously. Her beautiful smile rang throughout the courtyard and left Tang Yin a bit stunned. ''This woman is dangerous, but... She''s too beautiful. Really, women are dangerous in every sense of the word.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw her laughing like that and then looked at the sky and the purple moon was still there in the distance; besides, everything was a bit dark, but the light emitted by that moon was enough to illuminate everything. Still, this didn''t make sense. So, he lowered his gaze and looked at her again. "May I ask another question?" He said, and she stopped laughing shortly after and looked at him. "Boy, you are asking a lot of questions and you haven''t answered mine, is it so bad to become my disciple? I am strong and believe me I have a lot to teach you or, at the very least, I have a lot to give you." She replied, but after a moment of him not answering, she sighed and nodded at his previous question. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then smiled. "I understand very well how strong you are. Even more so, with a domain like you have. You are a bearer of the Eternal Night, correct?" He asked. The woman in front of him then stopped smiling and stared at him for a moment. Soon after, she disappeared from her place and in an instant appeared behind Tang Yin. "It''s not good to know too many things, you know that?" She spoke in his ear. Although Tang Yin was surprised, he still smiled reassuringly. "Knowing a lot is better than knowing nothing, you should know that better than me." He replied confidently. She looked at him for a full minute and sighed, then turned around, putting her back to Tang Yin''s back. He then turned around to look at her, and she nodded. "That''s right, I didn''t think anyone would recognize my dominance, let alone think a young boy of barely 20 could do it." She spoke. ''I knew it. She''s really dangerous...'' Tang Yin thought as soon as she heard this. "That means your spiritual weapon is your crown of roses, right?" he asked, and she, though more surprised, didn''t answer. "Little boy, no more questions. I''m not in a good mood now, so you don''t need to answer my previous question, you will when you become an inner disciple." She replied, and after dropping something, she disappeared. Just at that moment, the night and the purple moon also disappeared. It was daytime again as before he was attacked. Tang Yin then frowned, picked up what she had thrown, and went to sit down. ''Shi Yue...'' Tang Yin thought as he read this woman''s name written on the token she had dropped. ''Meiyu didn''t tell me about her, is it possible that I don''t know her? She seems to be very dangerous, but...'' Tang Yin smiled upwards. ''Not bad, dangerous and beautiful women, who are willing to protect are also adorable.'' Tang Yin thought and stopped thinking about nonsense. He decided to look at the system to see what new things he had. He was eager to know what that Quest Table was. ... Once Shi Yue left Tang Yin''s courtyard, she looked at him from above standing a little away from him, and frowned, but then smiled. ''Tsk, this little boy is a bit cunning and smart. Also, he knows a lot of things, as expected of a person from ''that'' family. This will be interesting.'' She thought, and after a while, she averted her gaze and looked off into the distance. A cold smile formed on her face at that moment. A man was running on the rooftops and soon entered a hotel room, so Shi Yue quickly followed him and entered this room unnoticed by those who were there. "Madam, I''m sorry, I failed the mission. Protecting that guy is a very powerful Spiritual Supreme. I can''t do anything." Said the man as he bowed to a beautiful woman who was sitting in an armchair reading a book. She looked up and looked at him. "It''s okay." She replied calmly and continued reading the book for a few minutes without paying attention to whoever was in the room. After a few minutes, she closed it and looked straight ahead. "It''s not polite to walk into someone''s room and not greet them." She said, startling everyone present. ''Is there anyone who walked into the room and didn''t greet the lady? Who could dare to do that?'' they thought. But just then, they heard a soft chuckle, and soon, a beautiful woman came into view on one side of the window. Her beauty was even superior to the beauty of the woman sitting there, which stunned everyone here. But they were even more stunned by the fact that she was able to sneak inside the room when there were 4 Spiritual Supremes who did not notice her! ''Shit, what a dangerous woman.'' They thought, and the man, who was still kneeling, panicked as soon as he saw her. "It''s she!" He said in fright as he pulled back. He had felt the aura before, and he was sure. She was the one protecting the person he was supposed to assassinate. Just then, the four spiritual Supremes behind the beautiful seated woman stepped in front of her to protect her. "Who are you? How dare you barge into this room at your whim!?" one of them shouted as he summoned his spiritual weapon but was soon pushed away by the seated woman. "Get out of the way." She said, startling them, but they did exactly as she said. Shi Yue paid no attention to this. She simply looked at the woman sitting there in front of her. "Madam, I think your impoliteness is superior to mine, how are we going to settle this?" Shi Yue asked as she stared at her with a smile. And the woman sitting there looked back at her. "Have you seen me commit any rudeness?" she asked. "Does it seem little to you to come to a foreign city and send to killer one of the members of my sect?" she asked. "Did you see me sending someone there?" the seated woman asked again, revealing nothing on her face. "No, I don''t think I saw you. But... I did see one of your subordinates." Shi Yue said, and then waved her hand towards the kneeling man and made a red flower come out of his body with a small trailing array. This was visible to everyone, and the Supreme Spirituals frowned a little, but no one said anything. The seated woman simply shrugged her shoulders and held up her finger. A small flash came out of it and destroyed the flower in midair, causing Shi Yue to be left with her hand outstretched for a moment. "A mistake of a subordinate is a mistake of her master. You can do whatever you want to him as an apology for his stupidity and I will give you some treasure as compensation." She replied indifferently. Startling the kneeling man, who was ignored by everyone. Shi Yue stared at her at that moment. "So, you are saying that it was the subordinate''s decision and has nothing to do with the master, but that, to make up for his mistake, you will give a treasure to pay for the life of one of my disciples, huh." Shi Yue said coldly. And the woman in front of her shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t think his life will cost more than a small pill." She replied. Shi Yue then smiled and nodded. Chapter 141 - 141: Legendary Shi Yue "True, the life of a person of the Fourth Realm should not cost much for you. Just as it doesn''t cost much for me the life of one from the Sixth Realm. Therefore, one of my subordinates will go crazy and possibly kill a beautiful lady who is heading to this room, and as compensation, I will leave you the life of your subordinate and a small treasure and things will be settled, is that okay with you, Madam Xie? No, I should say, Madam Cai Yu." Shi Yue replied calmly. The woman sitting across from her, by the name Cai Yu, frowned as soon as she heard this and looked up to glare at her. It was then that she stood up and put her book aside. "Do you have the guts to touch her?" Cai Yu asked coldly, causing Shi Yue to shrug her shoulders. "You had the guts to want to murder one of my disciples, why can''t I have the guts to do it?" She asked calmly. The spiritual energy in the room froze for a moment and was soon unleashed with fury everywhere, shaking the windows and clothes of the people present as both women looked into each other''s eyes. Cai Yu frowned slightly. "I think your Red Thunder Sect wants to cross the line, you know my name, but don''t you know who I am?" she asked, and Shi Yue smiled coldly. "I know very well who you are, Madam Cai Yu. But what gives you the right to come to my territory to assassinate someone? On top of that he is one of my disciples, do you think you are the Queen of this place?" she replied coldly and let out a snort with her mouth at the end. "You are far away from your territory, Madam Cai Yu. In the central region, you can do whatever you want, but in someone else''s house, you shouldn''t act arrogantly." Shi Yue said coldly and waved her right hand a little. Just at that moment, her flower crown left her head and moved down her arm circling and landing on her hand soon after. Following that, a small flower shot out at high speed from her hand in the direction of the kneeling man. Cai Yu saw this and became angry, stomping her feet heavily as she sent out powerful spiritual energy to counter this. "You dare!?" She shouted angrily, but Shi Yue simply smiled. Her flower soon easily pierced through the spiritual energy Cai Yu had sent out, surprising her. Soon after, it pierced the man''s heart, and his body exploded a second later. But the blood was consumed by the flower. So it did not spread anywhere. This surprised Cai Yu visibly; the other Spiritual Supremes were just as surprised. But, soon after, Cai Yu returned to normal. "So, you are the legendary Shi Yue. It''s been a long time since I''ve heard of you." Cai Yu said coldly and retracted her spiritual energy. Shi Yue smiled. "It seems that I still seem to be remembered in this place. I thought my era had passed." Shi Yue replied with a smirk, and Cai Yu smiled back at her, smirking. "Yes, your era has passed. You have long since been forgotten, your father''s Sect no longer exists. His last legacy died with your mother and soon his offspring will disappear from this world, for his precious daughter is but a cripple still trying to cling to this world. Too bad, the Divine Thunder Sect is now a small Red Thunder Sect and their last offspring is slowly disappearing from this world." Cai Yu replied mockingly. Shi Yue was not bothered by this; she simply shrugged her shoulders. "Powers constantly appear and disappear, it is the nature of existence itself. We at least were able to hold on to ourselves in order to exist, while you... Heh, you had to affiliate yourselves with others in order to continue existing." She replied and turned and walked to the window. "Lady Cai Yu. Destruction will soon befall the central region. As a piece of advice, I can give you as an elder and for your daughter, you''d better run to the West for shelter. When the destruction falls, even ''they'' will not be able to bear it." Shi Yue said again. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, Cai Yu simply scoffed. "Will those in the West be able to withstand something that we can''t? You overestimate them. Besides, watch over your sect, they may not be able to see the destruction you say is coming." Cai Yu replied. Shi Yue then shrugged and disappeared into the window, leaving the room in silence. Though said silence was broken as soon as two people entered, a man and a woman... ... Soon after, Shi Yue appeared in the distance and disappeared again... After a few more jumps, she appeared at the top of the highest place in the Red Thunder Sect. The Thunder Tower is located on the central mountain. Once there, she looked towards the city that was already far away and then looked at the horizon. "Father, I will not let your legacy disappear, even if I have to cry blood and create a sea of blood." She said softly looking at the horizon. A few minutes later, two men appeared behind her, and one of them stepped forward to bow. "Ma''am, what brings you here?" he asked in surprise at the sight of her. The other person had knelt straight down. Shi Yue smiled. "It''s not good that someone can sneak into the sect under your nose, Little Mu." She said at that moment. The man was surprised and looked at the city doubtfully for a moment. It was then that he realized his mistake, for which he apologized. "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize." He replied, and she shrugged. "I heard you were hurt, but you look fine." She said without turning around, and he nodded. "Ma''am, there''s been a lot of movement lately. I''m afraid that only if I do this, will we be able to find the rat." He replied, and she nodded. "True, there were some small snakes during the tests and they killed many. Also, apparently, there is an inner elder who wants to kill a new disciple as well." She said, and he was surprised. "Which disciple is it? I will have him protected." He said quickly, but she shook her head. "You''ll know soon enough, but you don''t need to send anyone. Just go on about your business." She replied. "Yes, ma''am, are you going back to the sect?" he asked with anticipation, and she didn''t answer for several minutes, making the atmosphere a little strange. But, after a moment, she sighed. "Maybe. I have things to fix and things to do, it''s getting close to my time." She said and then disappeared a second later. "Little Mu, I''ll be seeing to a few things. Tell your sister I need to talk to her." She said at that moment, leaving the place. This place soon fell into silence as both men looked at each other with a bittersweet face. After that, they both disappeared again. Chapter 142 - 142: Looking at the Quest Table Elsewhere... "Yes, elder. We found many bloody puddles scattered in an area that seemed to have had an intense battle, in the lightning area. As we walked back and forth, we found this, so we can be sure that those pools of blood were by them. But the bodies were... Brutally destroyed, almost unrecognizable." Said a disciple as the elder in front of him looked at what he held in his hand. ''That boy is really talented. With what he did on top of the mountain and that brutal force of destruction he showed, although he would have trouble dealing with them, it wouldn''t be impossible if he used forbidden techniques...'' The elder thought and then looked at the disciples. "Leave everything you found of them with the elder outside, go quietly, you will receive your reward." Replied the elder and walked out. He walked down a long hallway until he stopped at a door, which he entered and there was a man there. "Sir, it is as you thought. See this." He said and passed something to him. The man sitting there put spiritual energy into what had been passed to him and closed his eyes. Then he smiled. "Looks like they were desperate when this was recorded, I can hear a lot of screaming and they didn''t have much of a chance, are you sure it''s that boy?" He asked in a hoarse voice, and the elder behind nodded. "That''s him. The connections in the destroyer hall helped me verify it. I can''t be sure he killed them, but if he had the snake token, then it must be him. You know how hard it is to see through that token." Replied the elder, and this man nodded. "That boy is very talented and he doesn''t suit us. Kill him, I don''t know why I feel uncomfortable with him in the sect." He replied, and the elder behind nodded. "Can I move myself? If the master is wounded, there should be no one to guard the surroundings these days." "No, don''t you do it. Also, don''t make it too obvious. Go with ''them'', they''ll know how to do it." "Oh, right, sir. ''They'' already made their move, I think we have one, shall we use him?" At this point, the seated man looked somewhat surprised at the elder and smiled. "You are quick, that pleases me. It''s time, I''ll make preparations on my end. Remember, don''t do anything strange. I want 70% below us." Replied the man and soon disappeared from that place while the other left the room soon after. He had things to do. ... Tang Yin was looking at the Mission Table with great interest as he talked to the administrator in his mind. He had looked over the rewards he had been given for joining the Red Thunder Sect and was surprised to see that he had obtained 3 Spirit Rank External Spiritual Weapons, 3 Heaven Rank, and 4 Earth Rank. It was a pleasant surprise for him. They were expensive weapons, and although they were not very good for him, they did serve one of the plans he had in mind. For that, he was happy. Also, the pills he was awarded this time are really good, and another ten free-to-use tokens, plus the spiritual weapon and alchemical fire roulette rolls. The prizes this time are really good. But his interest was on the quest table. ''Is there really anything as good as this?'' he said in his mind with a smile. This section of the system was not as simple as the previous ones. In this section, there are a lot of temporary and permanent quests. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For example, Tang Yin could see quests for him to increase his cultivation. For reaching a certain level of cultivation, they give him rewards. Well, he can''t see many of these quests, but the rewards for reaching the Fifth Realm and the Sixth Realm are the same as above. But there is an additional reward for reaching the Sixth Realm, and it has something to do with the system itself. Tang Yin doesn''t know what it is yet. The other quests come out obscure because they are so far away from him. Now, this is not the only type of quest. There are Beast Hunt missions, where he has to hunt spirit beasts and grant the system certain parts of those beasts, once he completes the mission, they will give him rewards. These rewards are usually pills (lots of them), external spiritual weapons, cultivation techniques, and even something that shocked Tang Yin and why he was talking to the administrator... They can grant you a Spiritual Bone! [The system has its own way of doing it. I already told you that there is nothing impossible for the system. Besides, this isn''t even the best the system can do] Replied the administrator calmly. Tang Yin was surprised when he saw that mission. Although it was only one and it was far away from him, but... It certainly existed. ''I''ve never heard of a Spiritual Bone being obtainable without killing a spirit beast, what the heck is the system?'' He thought, but unable to come up with the answer, he sighed and continued to look at the quest table. The missions are not limited to that. There are also assassination missions, conquest missions, and missions to increase the aptitude level of his spiritual bones and destroy forces, etc... The rewards are not bad, and many of these missions are within Tang Yin''s reach. ''According to the administrator, all the forces that come out here to be destroyed, it''s because they were judged as evils by the system since they mass murder people or do things like that... This system is pretty amazing, but if I want to do one of these missions, I''ll have to make sure to do some research first, to verify.'' Tang Yin thought. After a while looking at the system, he smiled. ''Well, it''s time to start moving. I need to do a lot of things, then I can see more of these missions.'' He thought, and after eating, he decided to go out. Before doing so, he thought about putting on the mask, but he looked in the mirror and smiled. ''Well, if that beautiful woman told me that, it must be for something. Besides, living hidden behind a mask is not for me.'' He thought and decided to go out without a mask or anything to cover his face. He was going to look for Bai Lixue, as they had promised to go hunting together these days. Just as he left his courtyard, he heard a commotion nearby, something not very common as this is a place where the elder''s inner is. So, he turned around to see what it was all about. There were many inner disciples gathered there around a beautiful lady who was asking for some instructions. "Hey, that girl is really beautiful, is she from the external sect? She has its uniform¡­" One of them asked. "I heard her name is Bai Lixue, she is one of the new external disciples. From what I understand, she was the best in the new external circle, since she is staying in that first-level room." Replied one. Just then, an inner disciple smiled upon hearing this. ''External disciple so talented and so beautiful... Surely I can get her.'' He thought. His cultivation was as high as the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. He walked up to her. ''''Miss, may I know your name and why you came all the way here? I know these sides very well because my master lives in this area. I can guide you if you feel like it." She said with a calm smile on his face, trying to look cool. Bai Lixue, who was there looking for Tang Yin, looked at him and nodded. "Big Brother, my name is Bai Lixue and I am an external disciple. I am looking for Tang Yin, he is an external disciple staying in this area, may I know if you know him?" she asked with a smile, and the disciple was surprised. ''How could an external disciple live here?'' He thought, so he smiled trying to hide his desire to mock at hearing something so silly. "I''m sorry, Miss Bai. I think you came to the wrong place. Only the inner elders live in this area. But I can take you around if you like. I think everyone around here knows me." He replied smilingly, but Bai Lixue then lost interest as soon as she heard this, so she shook her head. "I''m sorry, big brother. I''ll keep looking." She replied as she went to turn around, but just then, a voice stopped her. "We agreed that I would go after you, Lixue, can you not be so impatient?" Tang Yin said with a smile, causing Bai Lixue to visibly cheer up upon hearing Tang Yin''s voice and turn to see him. "Tang Y...?" But she felt deeply stunned at the sight of Tang Yin. In fact, everyone present turned around, and many felt stunned at the sight of him. Especially the only two women who were around the area. Chapter 143 - 143: Some problems When they saw Tang Yin''s face, the men felt so jealous that several felt the need to make a third or fourth scar on that face. Such a perfect face. How on earth could it exist in this world? But both women were worse. Although they were not jealous, they were simply stunned by the immense beauty before them. Besides... That aura of rudeness he had, he could kill them simply because of that! Bai Lixue swallowed hard saliva at that moment. "Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully when she saw him. And then Tang Yin smiled. He took out a mask and put it on. "Is that how you recognize me?" he asked, though he then put the mask away again. Bai Lixue then brightened up. "So, if it''s you. Sorry, this is my first time seeing you without a mask." She said smiling as she walked towards him. Tang Yin nodded and then looked at the rest of the people. Among all the people present, he felt two intense gazes on him. ''This one was talking to Lixue before he arrived and he seems to be jealous, I understand that, but... What the hell is going on with that girl?'' Tang Yin thought as he saw a woman looking at him like she wanted to eat him. Her gaze towards him was like that of a tiger that was very hungry and had finally found prey to eat. ''Could it be that my beauty really is still so amazing?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile when he saw her like this, but he didn''t think anything of it and just turned around and started walking with Bai Lixue. "Let''s go to the city first, I want to buy some things and I also want to talk to a person I know." Tang Yin said at that moment. They both talked about different things until they walked to the city. Red Thunder City is truly worthy of being a great city. Not only is its size immense, but the cultivators walking around are quite powerful. Tang Yin could even see a Spiritual Saint, although he looked somewhat suspicious, but certainly, there was one walking the streets. After a while, Tang Yin finished buying several things from a blacksmith shop and was going to go to the association, but on his way out he encountered a familiar face. "Younger Sister Lian?" asked Bai Lixue, seeing Su Lian walking around, and she raised her face in surprise. "Big sister Lixue and..." She said, and her originally dark face lit up as soon as she saw them. But she felt stunned to see Bai Lixue walking next to a beautiful man, who she didn''t know why, looked a lot like Tang Yin. "Tang Yin?" She said softly, tilting her head a little tenderly. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "This is my real face. I''m sorry for not showing it earlier." He replied, and she then nodded with a smile. "No wonder you wear a mask. With such a beautiful face, you would surely attract a lot of women and you might get in trouble with their partners." She said softly, as she couldn''t take her eyes off Tang Yin''s face. Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. He was so stunned that he couldn''t even think. A whole minute passed like this until Su Lian realized what she had said and quickly lowered her face in great embarrassment, her face turned totally red at that moment, and she began to stammer. "I, I... I''m sorry, no... I..." Her voice was trembling with embarrassment, and Tang Yin smiled and reached over to caress her head. "Don''t apologize for those things. Come on, I notice you''re a little worried about something, tell me what''s got you like this." Tang Yin said, deflecting the conversation a bit. Actually, he was still surprised by what she had said. ''She''s an angel, I can''t doubt it. She''s an angel in her own right. I need to see later if she has wings.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Once he said that her mood dropped again. Still, she knew she had to talk things out, so after walking around for a while, she told them what was going on with a heavy face, trying not to look too worried. ''She''s not the type to usually lie, no matter how hard she tries to hide her worried appearance, it''s even more visible.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw her like this while listening to what happened. "Your grandfather is the one traveling with you? And you say he was kidnapped by a family, simply because you didn''t enter the hall you were directed to?" Tang Yin asked in surprise once she had finished explaining everything. She nodded. "Originally, my grandfather told me that he was going back to the empire after I passed the sect test. But I stopped seeing him for a while before the tests started and I thought he had already returned for something urgent. But yesterday that family sent me a message, telling me that I must change the hall to the one they told me to, otherwise... I won''t get my grandfather back and I could confirm that he was there, because I went to check today." She said softly and sadly. She was going back to the sect precisely to talk to Tang Yin and tell him that she was going to change the hall, but Tang Yin frowned a little. ''There''s a lot of movement and I have a feeling it has something to do with what Meiyu told me.'' Tang Yin thought and frowned, he also remembered that beautiful woman from a little while ago, which made him feel a little uneasy about various thoughts he had, but still, he nodded to Su Lian. "Let''s go look for information on that family first, then I''ll help you get your grandfather back." He replied, surprising her, but she nodded soon after with a smile. "Thank you very much, Tang Yin." She said as she bowed. Soon after, they started walking towards a certain address Tang Yin had. ''If I''m not mistaken, it''s this way...'' Tang Yin thought as he followed a direction that was written on a piece of paper. Soon after, he arrived at a decent-sized house and went inside. "Mr. Fang, are you here?" Tang Yin asked loudly, and inside the house, several things sounded to falling on the floor, and soon, a man came out with a child in his arms. "Young Master Tang?" He asked hesitantly, the voice was the same, but the face¡­ "Mr. Fang, long time no see, I''m Tang Yin." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and Fang Fu nodded as he laughed and invited them in. "What brings you here, Young Master Tang, how is Miss?" he asked with a smile and gave them all a look. "She is returning home; she is needed by the family." Tang Yin replied and then wrote a name for him on a piece of paper. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mr. Fang, I am here for two things, the first is this, do you have knowledge about this family?" Tang Yin asked. Fang Fu looked at the written name and was surprised. He frowned and sat down. "Did something happen with the Kong?" He asked, and Tang Yin then explained the situation, to which he nodded. "It''s dangerous, but, if they are already members of the sect, it shouldn''t be a problem. Any of the external elders could help them in this, that is only a low-level family, their highest strength is the Sixth Realm, so they are afraid of the sect elders." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''If so, this will be quick.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and stood up. "Mr. Fang, I''ll be back in a while." He said and looked at Su Lian. "I will look for your grandfather, wait for me here." He said as he put a spiritual array on her body, he did the same with Bai Lixue. "Can I come with you? If it''s dangerous, we could fight." Bai Lixue said at that time, and Tang Yin looked at her, then nodded. "Let''s go then, Mr. Fang, I entrust Su Lian to you. I have a business to deal with later with you, don''t go." Tang Yin said and quickly left the house. He needs to get things done quickly. Chapter 144 - 144: How easy it is "How do you plan to rescue Lian''s grandfather?" Bai Lixue asked as soon as they left the house. Tang Yin smiled. "I''ll simply pose as an elder and that''s it. As long as I arrive before the elders supporting that family, it should work. So, let''s go quickly." Tang Yin replied with a smile, surprising Bai Lixue a little. "Will you pretend to be an elder? Do you have a way?" She asked hesitantly, but soon let out an ''Oh'' as she remembered what happened during the trials. ''That''s right, he has that beautiful lady''s token...'' Bai Lixue thought, and he smiled. "Yes, I''ll use the token. Let''s go quickly, we might be late if those guys arrive before us." Tang Yin replied and started running in the direction of that place. He had his own thoughts regarding this situation. He didn''t need to prepare for this because he wanted to do it fast, and if he couldn''t, then he would run away fast. ''If I wear a mask and the people behind this are the ones who were looking for me, they might find out. That''s why it''s better if I go this way. Although my hair is a problem...'' Tang Yin thought but could only sigh. He wasn''t going to change his face, as he doesn''t like to impersonate someone else, and because if he did and there were any elders there, then they might recognize him as an imposter. ''If I wear my normal face, they shouldn''t easily recognize me while I''m there, even if my blue hair is very distinctive. And if they recognize me, I can still try to ask ''that'' beautiful woman for help.'''' Tang Yin thought. While he was deep in thought, he arrived at the family mansion and looked at it from the side. He quickly entered an alley, changed his clothes, and put a black robe on top so that it would cover his body and look more mysterious. ''Administrator, do it.'' He said, and after hearing the administrator nod, he showed himself and started walking towards that place. The administrator had only one job. To cover Tang Yin''s cultivation with his own soul aura, making him look mysterious and powerful, also prevented those who were not far above his strength from seeing his cultivation. Although he could do it, it didn''t work if there was someone who surpassed him in 2 or 3 cultivation realms. Thus, he soon arrived at the gate of the family mansion, it was quite large and had people walking back and forth, working, and so on. As soon as he appeared, he attracted attention. Not only because of his face, but because of his aura. Right now, he had an aura of strength, so the people at the gate greeted him with respect. "Sir, may I know what is offered to you? This is the Kong Family mansion; please tell us your request and we will let the patriarch know." Said they. "I want to see your patriarch, tell him that an elder of the Red Thunder Sect is here, I don''t want any courtesies." Tang Yin replied coldly. His voice sounded different than usual, but he didn''t mean to. The truth was that he was using the sacred lightning body, and it made his voice more powerful, making look like a different and powerful voice. So, when the boys here heard him say that, their hearts jumped into their throats in fright, and they nodded quickly as they ran inside the mansion. Another one stayed behind to guide him inside the mansion after Tang Yin showed his elder token. And soon, Tang Yin was standing in a luxurious room. He had been served tea, sweets, and many things. But he had refused them all. He passed himself off as someone annoyed while a beautiful lady (Bai Lixue) stood beside him with a similar countenance. Soon, they heard several footsteps coming from outside, and four people rushed in, focusing their gaze on Tang Yin quickly. He was stunned at how young he was, but seeing that powerful aura around him and seeing the elder token hanging from his black clothes, he quickly bowed. "Greetings, elder, what brings you here? I am the patriarch of the Kong Family, Kong Yao." He said quickly and politely, and the rest of the people behind him did the same. Tang Yin let out a small snort. "Recently, my hall accepted a very talented new disciple. One of my mates was even thinking of making her in his disciple and she agreed, but suddenly she came to the hall and told us that she must go to another hall, do you know something?" said Tang Yin coldly and stared at the patriarch. The latter, for a moment, his face tightened but soon after softened and shook his head quickly. "How could I know what''s going on inside the sect? We only have a small external elder there who supports us, we couldn''t know what''s going on inside the inner circle." He quickly replied and Tang Yin moved a little closer to him. "Patriarch, I must tell you that, inside the sect, I am one of those with the least patience, do you want to keep pretending?" asked Tang Yin coldly while a lightning glow passed through his eyes, frightening those present who swallowed saliva hard. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he stepped back a bit and stared at him. "We investigated the situation and realized that a small family was threatening she to do this. I think my hall deserves an explanation unless your little Kong family wants to experience my wrath." Tang Yin said. He then lifted his leg a little and stomped his foot hard, this caused the floor to split from side to side, while a small tremor went under the floor and soon exploded a chair that was beside them into pieces. "You bring it, I don''t need to tell you who I mean. If you don''t bring it, I will sell my elder token to the central elders to destroy the Kong tonight." Tang Yin said coldly. This intensely frightened everyone present who stared at each other for a moment, but the patriarch could only nod. "Right away, sir." He replied and went running to fetch the person in question. Of course, he had understood what he was referring to. With Tang Yin, two people remained, and Tang Yin then sat down to eat some sweets. "Hmph, I''ve never been insulted like this before. The truth is that families are gradually becoming more arrogant." Tang Yin said angrily. His face looked extremely angry. ''He''s a big liar...'' Bai Lixue thought when she saw him like this. "Oh, it''s delicious. Disciple, try this." Tang Yin said as he tasted a sweet, causing the suffocating atmosphere he had created for the Kong to dissipate a little, this allowed those who remained to give him some more sweets and so on. A while later, the Kong patriarch returned with an old man who was wearing good clothes right now. The patriarch was a little surprised to find a cozy atmosphere as Tang Yin joked with his ''disciple'', but this cheered him up. "Elder, you are ready. Here is Elder Su." Said the patriarch and Tang Yin then looked up and, seeing that it was a person similar to the one Su Lian described, nodded, then looked at the patriarch back. "Patriarch Kong, you seem to still be someone who thinks well, that makes me happy." Tang Yin replied and stood up, then walked to where he was. "Patriarch Kong, let me tell you something." Tang Yin said and came close to his ear and said a few words, surprising Patriarch Kong even more, after that, he nodded to Su Lian''s grandfather to follow him and left. "Patriarch Kong, remember that the wise man is the one who knows how to use his cards, to always take the winning side." Tang Yin said as he walked out, then was dismissed by everyone here while the patriarch stood thoughtfully. About 2 minutes later, he disappeared from everyone''s sight. And 10 minutes later, an elder intern appeared at the gates of the Kong house. *** NT: These days I haven''t been posting, I''m really sorry. I''m a little busy with various family problems. But I will start publishing again, thanks for reading and for supporting the novel. Chapter 145 - 145: Just in time "Elder, what brings you here?" asked Patriarch Kong, who again left his room quickly upon witnessing the coming of two such important people in a row. The elder in front of him smiled. "I''ve come for what you sent me, have you got it? Take me there." He said quickly, and Patriarch Kong put on a dark look. "I''m sorry, elder. But..." Patriarch Kong paused for a bit but then told him everything that had happened a moment ago. This sect elder was coming to verify the presence of that grandfather. So, when he heard this, he was strongly angered. But when he learned that it had been done by another elder, he frowned. ''Shit, did they move that fast? That little girl really has that much guts? Fuck, it was an important card, such a good spiritual weapon don''t see that much.'' Thought the elder angrily, but after scolding the Kong patriarch for a while, he calmed down. He also understood the position of this little patriarch, how could he oppose an elder of his sect? Even an external elder can do what he wants with this little patriarch, let alone an internal elder. So, he asked him the details. "I don''t know what his name is like, but he was certainly an elder, he had the elder token. Something distinctive about him... It would be his face; he was a very handsome man." Responded the Kong patriarch, but soon remembered something else. "Oh, right, also his hair. It was long blue hair." Said the patriarch again, and the elder stared at him. "Blue?" He asked in alarm. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s wrong?" the patriarch asked, a little frightened at the sight, ''Could this be a more dangerous elder than I thought?'' He thought. But the elder frowned even more. "There is no elder in hair blue..." He said, surprising the three who heard this. But then the elder opened his eyes wide. "Shit, you were tricked by that bastard." Said the elder in annoyance as he stood up angrily. "By who?" the patriarch asked in shock, ''Was he fooled by someone? That''s impossible!'' he thought. The elder saw what he was thinking and scoffed. "Yes, you were deceived. Recently an Honorable Elder came to the sect with a young man, at first, he was just someone annoying that I wanted to get rid of since the Honorable Elder was with the others. But he has grown up a lot, he even came first in the sect tests. The Honorable Elder handed her token to him and his most distinguishable thing is that he has long blue hair. Tsk, shit, that bastard is very cunning." Said the elder angrily and started scolding the patriarch again, but after a while, he calmed down. ''Nothing could do this stupid bastard, but he''s still useful. Let''s use him for the next plan, he should at least do that.'' He thought and began to tell him about his new plan... ... Tang Yin soon, after leaving, began to run around different places while entering various stores, and soon after going almost a quarter of the city to make deception tactics, he arrived at Fang Fu''s house. When Su Lian saw her grandfather, she became very emotional and began to cry as they embraced. Tang Yin watched everything from the side, but after a moment, he took Fang Fu a little away. "Mr. Fang, this time I have something important to tell you, can we talk alone for a moment?" Tang Yin asked, and Fang Fu looked at him for a moment and nodded. "Come with me, Young Master Tang." He said as he led him to the house behind the one initially shown. This one was a bit larger, and as he entered, he saw a woman gathered with two people who soon left with Fang Fu''s arrival. "Mr. Fang, we are leaving." They said and left. "Young Master Tang, this is my wife, He Huang. Huang''er, this is the Young Master I told you about, Tang Yin." He said introducing them, and she bowed to Tang Yin upon seeing him. "Nice to meet you, Young Master Tang." She said, and Tang Yin nodded to them. "Young Master, she is the new anchor of a small force I am creating. We are engaged in information gathering right now, we are trying to expand little by little. We are operating in another city nearby, while our base is here, to try to hunt for talent." Fang Fu said with a smile as he presented everything. He didn''t mind being frank and showing Tang Yin what they did and other things that could only be shown to the core members of the force. That short time they were together made him realize that Tang Yin is more than unique and trustworthy. Tang Yin was surprised but smiled pleasantly to hear him say that. "If that''s so, then that will make it easier. Mr. Fang." Tang Yin said and took out 10 storage bags from his inventory and put them on the table. "Mr. Fang, I have confidence in you, and the time I talked to you I could tell how good an administrator and thinker you are. That is why I want to create an independent force, which is dedicated to many things in other cities and I want to invite you to be in charge of leading the force." "This force is not a small one, I want to make a powerful force. A powerful cultivator organization, where we can cultivate our own powers." Tang Yin said, surprising them both, but he didn''t stop. He quickly took out some things from the inventory. "It will be like a sect, but right now we will just form a small organization. Here are 100 million spiritual gold coins. 5 cultivation techniques of earth, heaven, spirit, noble, and king grade, centralized on assassination. In addition, external earth, sky, and spirit grade spiritual weapons, this time I couldn''t get many, there are only 15 of them. There are also earth grade, 3-color rainbow ascension, and initial ascension pills..." Tang Yin went on to explain everything there was, plus what he wanted to do. Basically, he was asking them to look for people who were not cultivators but wanted to be cultivators and had a good physique, plus people of low cultivation who wanted to ascend and other such people. No matter the rank, everyone was welcome, but they had to be willing to change the cultivation technique they practiced to a totally new one and to pledge allegiance to the organization. He explained everything in detail, leaving them stunned for a long while. "This... Are you willing to trust us with so much money?" Fang Fu asked in a daze, looking at the large amount of money in his hand. Although it didn''t weigh because it was in a storage bag, for some reason, he felt it weighed tons. Tang Yin nodded. "As long as you want to help me, that will be nothing. In 1 year, I promise to get at least 100 more external weapons, as long as you meet my expectations. I promise that not only will you pass even the Ancestor Realm, but the Emperor Realm will be within your reach and more. Believe me, I have many ways to make a powerful force." Tang Yin said, and then took out another storage bag and handed it to him. "This is for you to use, you can become stronger with that and so can your wife, how about it, do you want to work for me? The strength I seek to create will not simply stop at one attempt." Tang Yin said with a smile and waited for a response from both of them. They were deeply stunned by everything they were hearing and everything they were being given. Chapter 146 - 146: Shes too cute. ''Although I''m using all the money I have on hand, even the one Meiyu gave me.'' Tang Yin thought. Not only that, he was also using most of the rewards he had been given by making Xie Meiyu a member of his harem. The 5 External Spiritual Weapons that the reward granted him were together with the 10 granted by the mission to enter the sect and other rewards he had received so far. Tang Yin hoped that both of them would accept, after all, that making a force is necessary for the future. Having a force himself will allow him to make mass movements and different tactics that he can use in case something goes wrong. It''s quite a force that would back him up, after all. Besides¡­ ''The rewards the system gives for completing force-destroying missions, they''re very tempting. I just can''t help but want them.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Fang Fu frowned, but after a moment''s thought, he quickly nodded as he bowed to Tang Yin. "Young Master Tang, I will be sure to fulfill this task if you entrust it to me. We can start with the force I''m making; besides, I know some people who might be interested and have small forces in other cities, maybe if I talk to them, they might accept. After all... This you are willing to give for the start, it is so much money and treasures, we could dominate a whole city in no time." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Okay, but I want to talk to as many as you can get at the beginning. So, when you have everything ready, destroy this array and I''ll know." Tang Yin said as he put an array on his arm, and he nodded. Together with his wife, they bowed to Tang Yin. "We will be sure to comply with whatever you tell us, Young Master." They spoke. A while later, they had left. Su Lian''s grandfather approached Tang Yin and bowed. "Thank you so much for saving me." He said sincerely. "It''s okay, I did it for Lian. She''s a good girl and I don''t like to see her sad." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and the old man nodded firmly. "Thank you very much, Tang Yin." She said moving closer to him, and Tang Yin stroked her head a little. "As long as you don''t change the hall, it''s okay. That''s the hall you are entitled to." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded several times with a tender gesture. She looked like a little chick pecking at her food. ''She''s too cute.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw her like that. But he didn''t want to waste too much time. Besides, he knew that he might be being chased, so he needed to go to the sect, therefore, he looked at Fang Fu and his wife. "Mr. Fang, then I will see you later. I await your call." Tang Yin said as he said goodbye, and soon, they were walking through dark alleys, guided by Tang Yin. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A while later, they stopped near one of the city gates. "Are you sure about leaving like this, Grandfather Su?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and he nodded. "I must go, that family might try to seek trouble with my Su Family in the empire and I am the most powerful. Most of them have inherited my wife''s spiritual weapon, they can''t fight." He said firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. ''It''s a problem when the imperial family is a family that inherits a supporting spiritual weapon, huh... It might happen like that family...'' Tang Yin thought and sighed as he recalled an unfortunate case from the past in his world. "Okay, but, since you are Lian''s grandfather, let me give you some things." Tang Yin said, and took out a storage bag where he had put various things. Pills, cultivation techniques he had written earlier for Su Lian, and other things that surprised him. He was going to refuse, but Tang Yin spoke first. "Don''t reject it, you''ll need it for when they''re in the empire. Besides, I''m doing this so that Lian can be calm and cultivate in peace. If I see anything wrong, I will look for a way to let you know beforehand." Tang Yin said, and Grandfather Su nodded slightly as he grabbed the storage bag. "Thank you very much, Young Master Tang." He replied, bowing, and then said goodbye to everyone, put on a mask and a large straw hat, and left. Although Su Lian looked sad, she tried not to reveal too much on her face, and soon, the three of them were returning to the sect. It was no use for her to lament or worry right now. But though she didn''t say it, she realized that her family might be in grave danger, so she began to yearn for strength in her tender, warm heart. Just as the three of them entered the sect and were walking to Su Lian''s hall, they met Li Xian, so soon, the four were walking and chatting. When they were at the doors of the hall, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue were already planning to go and do what was their turn before going out to hunt, but just then, two people in the robes of inner elders appeared. They were two young women and came flying in some small flying tools. They got off right in front of the four of them. "Are you the disciple Su Lian?" "Are you disciple Li Xian?" Both women asked at the same time as they grabbed both girls. They all looked at each other in confusion. Su Lian especially looked at Tang Yin as if asking: What should I do? Tang Yin smiled and nodded at her, then she replied with a nod, the same Li Xian. "Okay, so if it''s you, girls. Sorry for the late introduction, we are both inner elders, we graduated from the Sect two years ago, so we have high chances of becoming Central Elders in the future, do you want to be our disciples?" both of them asked at the same time and then one of them showed her spiritual weapon, which was a support type spiritual weapon. While the other one, had a pretty good sword. Tang Yin nodded in surprise, ''So the duo of friends caught the attention of these two women? They certainly have potential; they are not very old and, their cultivation levels are high.'' Tang Yin thought. Both of them were a bit confused, and at this moment, they both looked at Tang Yin. "What do we do, Tang Yin?" they asked hesitantly, causing both old ladies to look at the other two who were there. They felt stunned when they looked at the beauty of these two people. And that''s when they remembered, ''Tang Yin? He''s the one who came number 1 in the trials?'' they thought. "So, you should be the disciple Tang Yin and Bai Lixue... Nice to meet you, you both seem to get along well with these two girls. Don''t worry, we are both like sisters and want our female disciples to carry similar spiritual weapons, that''s why we are here. We will not make anything difficult for them, on the contrary, we will give the greatest benefits to the two of them." They said, noticing that these two girls were putting the decision in the hands of this beautiful duo in front of them. "Do they both belong to the hall they are in? Recently something happened that I don''t want to happen again with Lian, I won''t allow it if they are in a different hall than both of them." Tang Yin replied asking a question, and they nodded firmly. "Of course, we are both within the 7 most powerful Inner Elders of our hall, the same hall they joined, but in the Inner Sect." They replied, and Tang Yin nodded and looked at both girls. "It''s up to you, but it''s always better to have a backup so that what happened these days, won''t happen again." Tang Yin said, and both looked thoughtful for a moment but then nodded, accepting the proposal of both old ladies, as they bowed to their new masters, bowing slightly in respect. "Good, good, let''s go to the hall. There are things we must do." They both said and immediately ran to the hall. They looked happy. "Well, it looks like we have to hunt alone this time." Bai Lixue said as she looked at Tang Yin sideways, and he nodded. "Let''s go to the Points Hall and then get some quests to leave as soon as possible." Tang Yin replied with a smile as he pulled Bai Lixue towards the Points Hall. Chapter 147 - 147: Disciple Ranks The Points Hall also called the Purchase Hall, is where you can claim your sect''s points and exchange them for things like blacksmithing materials, spiritual herbs, pills, or similar things. It is a huge Hall that is located on a separate mountain, as it has several smaller halls for different things. When Tang Yin and Bai Lixue arrived there, they caused a stir because of the beauty of both of them. Both women and men stared back and forth at them. Bai Lixue noticed this, and, in this hall, there was an abnormally large number of disciples today, so it was more obvious to her. "Tang Yin, I feel like we are being stared at too much today, I think your face is attracting too much attention." She said sincerely as she looked at how everyone had turned to look at them. Fuck, even the elders and seniors were occasionally looking at them, and they were only waiting for the Sect Point Card to be handed to them. Tang Yin smiled wryly when he heard this and stared at her. "Girl, are you ignoring how beautiful you are?" Tang Yin asked with a small chuckle at the end and stared at her. Tang Yin, who is not used to seeing people like her, feels that Bai Lixue is a unique beauty, which undoubtedly makes him think of making her his own. Despite not having that mature aura that attracts him so much... "Your purple hair is incredibly strange and beautiful in its own right, but if you add the perfect genetic anomaly you have, with dark skin and green eyes, do you think you''re easy to ignore?" Tang Yin asked smiling. She was surprised when she heard this, blushed a little, and stared at him, trying to find something to counter what he had said. "I''m not that pretty... It''s just that maybe my hair is too outstanding." She replied softly but then countered. "Besides, if by hair we are talking about, you have blue colored hair, it is even more unique than mine and more noticeable, it is obvious that they are looking at us because of you." She replied with a proud smile, and just then, the one attending them came back and handed them the sect point cards. It was similar to a money card but designed by the sect with an automatic array that counts how many points you have. After that, they both started walking under the gaze and murmurs of everyone. "That girl is incredibly beautiful and looks at her breasts, they are so big." Said one of the disciples who was closer to both of them, and Tang Yin smiled. "You, see? Your beauty is impossible not to take a look at." Tang Yin said confidently. ''Let alone these little ones who surely haven''t seen beauties in their lives, even me who have beautiful wives and fianc¨¦es, can''t help but catch a glimpse of her from time to time.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Bai Lixue just let out a small snort and lowered her gaze to see her bulging chest. ''Do I have big ones? Mom is quite a bit bigger and firmer...'' She thought suspiciously but said nothing. They both walked and went to find out what the Sect Points could be used for and what kind of treasures they could get with them, but they got a bit of a surprise when they decided to go to the Mission Hall, well, the surprise was Tang Yin''s because Bai Lixue already knew that was the case. The thing is that they couldn''t get a mission if they didn''t have a disciple rank, that was what they explained to them. The sect, is divided into 3 Courtyards. The External Court. The Inner Court, and the Central Court. These are also called ''Sects'' or ''Mountains''. Internally, the External Courtyard is made up of about 32 halls and has disciples from the Fifth Level of the Third Realm, all the way up to the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. Since the cultivation difference is so great, how do they divide the disciples? Most Sects do it with a system of Rankings from 1 being the best to the number of disciples they have it is almost always like that, and there is very little difference between one sect and another, or at least that was Tang Yin''s understanding, and he thought it was the same here. But in this sect, or basically in this world, there is a huge difference from his original knowledge. Here is a different ranking of disciples, given a different name and with a different way of rising. Basically, in the sect, there is a friendly wrestling arena, which is incredibly large. There is a whole mountain dedicated to it, it has more than 30 arenas inside the huge building, and it receives hundreds of thousands of visitors every week. All the disciples know this place and visit it regularly, as it is one of the places to move up in the sect''s Ranking. This is more important for the external disciples, but occasionally even the central disciples are seen there. This is because it is strictly necessary for disciples to occasionally participate in the arena and because that is where duels between disciples, and other things take place. But, this arena has a special way of dividing the disciples. First, once registered, the disciple needs to participate in 5 different fights to obtain a Rank within the arena. The existing Ranks are, from lowest to highest: Rank E > Rank D > Rank C > Rank B > Rank A > Rank S (External Sect ranks). These Ranks also have an internal Ranking that will depend on the number of disciples that are in that rank. Those of Rank S are always 100 positions. That is to say, in the External Sect, there are a total of 100 disciples of Rank S. While of Rank A, there are 200 at present, but that number tends to rise and fall constantly since there is not a certain force to belong to those ranks, with winning enough fights being enough. In the rest of the ranks, there are more than 500 people, and in Rank D and E, there are thousands. Many things will depend on this rank. The room they can live in, the resources they get, whether they are allowed to enter certain parts of the sect that are very good for cultivation, and numerous other things depend on this rank. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The higher your rank, the better. In addition, sect missions are categorized by these ranks. That is to say, disciples need to have a rank in the arena to be able to qualify to do missions. But, if a Rank E disciple wants to get a mission, he will only be able to get a Rank E mission, the same goes for the rest of the Ranks. Due to the dangerousness of the missions, no one is allowed to skip ranks to obtain missions. Not only that, but something that is also categorized by these ranks is whether or not you can enter the Inner Sect since, to take the tests to enter the Inner Sect, you need to be at least in the top 25 of the S Rank. That was why Tang Yin and Bai Lixue had to go to the arena to get a rank inside the arena so that they would be allowed to take missions. After entering and watching for a while, they both registered, and were given a temporary token. They told them that they had to participate in 5 fights and explained how to use the temporary token. ''This is quite unique and interesting...'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he used his token to search for an opponent. Chapter 148 - 148: In the Arena If Tang Yin were to look for something bad about this token, it would be the fact that it is looking for an opponent according to his current disciple rank. And his current rank is so low, it... Tang Yin swung his sword a bit bored as he put it on the neck of the person in the arena in front of him. ''It''s boring.'' Tang Yin thought. Originally, he thought it might be fun, what if they put him against a pretty strong one that would make him reach his limit? He thought. But no, they put him against a Spiritual Master. So, he ended the fight in one movement and walked out of the arena. This one was lonely, but he could hear the shouts of many people cheering in other arenas. That was what he wanted. Supposedly, the more stakes in a match, the more sect points he could win. And now he knows the usefulness of sect points. There are a lot of very good spiritual herbs and interesting treasures he can get with this. Plus, if he goes to the Blacksmith Hall, he could buy External Spiritual Weapons made by those there, with said points and stuff. It''s something really useful for him, looking to create a force. But, this match, was not seen by many people, and no one placed bets, although Tang Yin was hiding his cultivation realm. Also, since his cultivation was higher than his opponent''s, he wasn''t given any sect points. ''Well, as an unranked, I guess it''s normal.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and looked at Bai Lixue with a similar expression coming to him. "No fun, it only lasted one hit, how about you?" she asked. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Same." Tang Yin replied, and then they set out to search again. His second fight... The same. In their third bout, they won it the same way. Their fourth bout... It was exactly the same. Still Tang Yin, this time, could tell that his sect points increased as soon as he left the arena. This is automated. ''Oh? In the past I got only 20, but in this fight against that little guy, I got 200 sect points.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile, and just then, Bai Lixue approached him with a smile. "Tang Yin, I got 1,000 sect points in this match, how about you?" she asked, and Tang Yin was surprised. "That many!? I only got 200..." Tang Yin replied in surprise, and she puffed out her chest in pride. "Hehe, there are some little guys there yelling for me and they seem to be betting on me. Maybe they''ve seen my other fights. But the other one wasn''t that weak and got bets too, that''s why I won so much." She replied. And Tang Yin smiled as he shook his head. ''In the end, her beauty attracts the masses and they bet on her, but she was also lucky.'' Tang Yin thought, and both of them then began to search for their next target... Soon, a small sound came from both tokens, which meant that the opponent had been found and they should walk to the marked arena. ''This is so effective.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. The other person who had touched him was also on a streak of 4 wins in a row, that was why he was chosen to be Tang Yin''s opponent. Besides, he was unranked just like him. When Tang Yin arrived at the arena, he was surprised. ''Is he one of the new disciples?'' Tang Yin thought when he saw him. His cultivation was of the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm, and with 4 wins in a row, he must be what he thought. ''Besides, he has some fans.'' Tang Yin thought, and the man in front of him, who was proud, looked at him arrogantly. "Come on, I want to get things done fast, fellow disciple. No running around in the arena." He said with a smile and drew his sword. Tang Yin pulled out his spear this time. In the stands, several people started talking about these two contenders and betting back and forth. "I have seen that sword guy 3 times and he has made me win on all three occasions. I''m sure this time will also be the same, just look at the cultivation level, what are you asking me who will win?" Said one of them who was betting, and the rest played along. "It''s obvious, it''s the Young Master of our second-level empire. That other guy over there just has a pretty face and that''s it, he''s even missing an arm." Said another one who was betting as well. The bets in these small arenas were made with sect points, but in the big arenas where the most powerful, or at least the most famous, are fighting, they usually bet on all kinds of things of value. From spiritual gold coins to real treasures. Just at that moment, two people with calm smiles came by. They went with the flow and spoke highly of the Young Master of the empire. Then they went to bet and lowered their voices. "Bet all of this on the Blue-Haired Young Man." They both said at the same time, slightly surprising the bettor and another person who overheard them. "Why do they want to bid on him? His cultivation level is lower and he''s even a one-armed man, does that make any sense?" the girl to the side of them asked. They both looked at her and shrugged their shoulders. "You should be one of the top 10 bettors here, let me tell you, if you want to make your young masters upstairs win, bet on that guy. He''s won all his fights with one move. Clearly, he''s not showing his real cultivation." They said and then turned and left. They had seen Tang Yin win easily, and although they didn''t recognize his name, they were sure he was a talented person. The woman standing there looked at them and frowned. What she was going to bet on the other guy, she split it a bit and bet on both of them in a quick thought and then left. Just then, the fight had started. "Boy in blue, I''m sorry, but I''m in a hurry and I need to get my rank to start moving up the rankings." Said the man and immediately made a high-speed move lunging towards Tang Yin with force. Many stood up at that moment. "It''s strong!" They said, and just at that moment, they noticed that the sword was heading hard towards Tang Yin''s neck. The latter simply moved his spear upward a bit calmly and slowly... *CLANK* The sound of both weapons clanking rang through the area, startling them. Many of them thought that he couldn''t stop it if he was going at such a speed, ''How the hell did he manage to stop it?'' They thought the same thought that the man in front of Tang Yin had. But... That wasn''t the end of it. Tang Yin instantly forcefully swung his spear to the right, totally deflecting the blow of this man who totally lost control of his body and fell forward. But Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to give him two blows with the spear in the chest and then a strong kick that sent him flying for a few meters. Following that, Tang Yin shot across the ground and reached this man''s side while putting the tip of the spear on his neck. This man was stunned. Tang Yin''s first few blows were powerful even though they didn''t seem dangerous at all, and that kick? It practically knocked him out of breath for a moment, but as a skilled cultivator, he was able to recover while he was in the air and just as he was planning to get up... He had the spear in his neck? What the heck? "You lost." Tang Yin said simply. Chapter 149 - 149: Rank? ''Did I lose?'' He thought, and just then, the arena''s automated system announced that Tang Yin had won, leaving in shock, not only the man in front of him but everyone present. Tang Yin simply smiled, turned around, and walked out of the arena. ''Let''s see what rank I get.'' Tang Yin thought. "Wait." Said at that moment, the man sitting behind him and Tang Yin looked at him. "What?" he asked. "What the hell did you do?" he asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Spiritual energy current stunned you for an instant. I was able to do that because you weren''t fully alert to combat. If you''re going to fight, always keep your vigilance to the utmost." Tang Yin replied and walked out of the arena as if what he had said was something normal. The man didn''t even understand. ''Did he send me a stream of spiritual energy?'' He thought doubtfully unable to understand anything this person had said to him, but there was nothing to be done. He just turned around and left. Tang Yin looked at his token at that moment as it rang with a ding. ''Rank C?'' Tang Yin thought and smiled. Then he checked his sect point card. There was a small ''+3,000'' there, surprising him a little. ''Is it that easy to earn points here?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise and a smile. Even a small bout like that had already earned him 3,000 points. That was more than enough for a month in the sect for normal disciples. After that, he stood to the side to wait for Bai Lixue, and she came out soon after. "They put me in Rank C, how about you?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "Also, my last match was a bit disappointing." She said bored, and then showed her token to Tang Yin. "Look, they barely put me at rank 200 out of 700 there are, can you believe it?" She asked angrily, and Tang Yin smiled helplessly. "I was ranked 120, I didn''t have a very fun match either. That guy was really stupid and was easily fooled." He replied, and she smiled. She moved forward leaned a little to his side, and took him by the arm. "I hear there are several of the Top25 C-Rank around here, shall we challenge them? Just one more game, yes?" she asked with a smile, trying to look innocent. Tang Yin nodded to her shortly after thinking that she looked really cute doing that. "Okay, let''s do it." He said, and they walked to a nearby reception. They planned to bet 50 thousand sect points so they wouldn''t get rejected. "Miss, we want to challenge anyone in the Top 25 of our Rank, we are betting 50 thousand points each." Tang Yin said to the receptionist, and she simply nodded with an indifferent face as she went through the procedure. Soon, it was ready, they just had to wait. "I don''t think we''ll get anyone from the Top10, I''ve been looking around and I haven''t seen any of the ones coming out here." She said as she looked at a small TV that was off to the side, showing the faces of the different ones in the Top 10. Just as she said that, both tokens beeped. "Already?" they both asked at the same time, and their token informed them that the Top 21 and 25 had accepted the challenge from both of them, but they were betting only 10,000 sect points. They both didn''t care. They didn''t care if they bet less than them, they just wanted to have some fun and raise their rank, so they both smiled. "Let''s go quickly, this will be our sixth match, maybe it will be fun." Tang Yin said, and so they both entered their respective designated arenas again. The stakes this time were not much different from last time, well... Surprising both of them that they were in different arenas... Their current bout was even more boring than the bout they had just come out of. They both finished the bout in one or two simple moves. ''Shit, we forgot that this is Rank C. Here are only the weaklings of the External Sect, damn, how boring.'' Tang Yin thought as he was walking out. Bai Lixue was also coming out at that time; she was wearing an angry face. "Let''s go. I''m bored, this is stupid, what the hell is that weak person doing inside the first 25?" She said angrily and started walking outside. Tang Yin followed her smiling. "Well, that assures us that we can have fun in Rank S. For now, these ranks will be easy." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded. "Besides, according to what we were told, the most fun fights we will have when we are inner disciples, we better go quickly to the mountains, I want to get to the inner sect as soon as possible." She said, and her spirits quickly lifted. Perhaps she was the only one in the external sect who said that in that way. She only wanted to get to the inner sect because she found a place to play and have fun. Tang Yin smiled and stroked her head a little. "Brown-skinned beauty, you really like fun." Tang Yin said jokingly, and after saying that, he walked faster, leaving her stunned for a moment. They both continued to joke until, at last, they reached where they wanted to go. The Mission Hall, and they started looking at the missions. Because they were barely C-Rank, they could only do C-Rank missions. So, they started looking through the numerous C-Rank missions that were laid out all over a huge hall. "Tang Yin, this one about hunting 10 Fourth Realm beasts sounds good, and that other one too, it says we should get some spiritual herbs and hunt some snakes... Hm, they only let us grab 3 quests, but these things are really bad..." Bai Lixue said looking at most of the quests for C Ranks. The one that said to hunt 10 beasts of the fourth realm was not available for small groups, only for great groups, how the hell is that profitable? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, since their cultivation levels were high, they could get. Tang Yin nodded and just then looked at a mission that was higher up. ''Murder barbarians?'' Tang Yin thought and used his spiritual energy to draw it into his hand and check it better. "A group of barbarians in the vicinity of an empire... We must assassinate 10 and bring back some parts of their body, the reward is very good, we ask if it is possible for us to do it?" Tang Yin asked, and Bai Lixue nodded to him, it was the only thing they could do. Both walked to the reception shortly after and showed the three missions they wanted. "Sir, we are a team of two from the Destroyer Hall of the new disciples, our strength is equivalent to two or more of the Ancestor Realm, can you let us do these missions?" Tang Yin asked. The man looked at them for a moment and looked at the missions, frowning soon after. "Only two? That might be a bit outside the rules, but it''s certainly time for them to be completed... Can you tell me their names?" the one who was attending them asked. "Tang Yin and Bai Lixue, new disciples." Tang Yin said with a smile, and then the man looked up in surprise. "So, you two are the ones who excelled the most in the tests?" he asked, and seeing them both nod, he smiled and immediately put the stamp on the three missions. "Good, good. Go, I''m sure you will be able to complete those three missions easily. I wish you a safe trip and hope to see you around soon." Said the man with a smile. Although it surprised both of them, they nodded firmly and left there, heading, for the first time, to the great Spiritual Forest of the Mountain Chain type, there is in the whole continent. The Great Northwest Mountain Forest. Chapter 150 - 150: The Great Northwest Mountain Forest The Great Mountain Forest is a bit close to the Sect, so all of its disciples usually go hunting here. In addition, the amount of spirit beasts here is immense, causing it to be the greatest paradise for cultivators who want to hunt. When they both arrived at the outskirts of this vast forest, they found several independent cities where they got more information about it. It is a spiritual forest that is divided into several mountainous zones, it has mountains of all kinds, icy, desert, rocky, and more. There is a first zone that has spirit beasts from the third realm. The second zone has beasts from the fourth realm to the fifth, and the third zone from the fifth to the sixth realm or even more. It is an immense spiritual forest in extension but also in power. For there are not only beasts from the first 6 realms, there is a fourth, fifth, sixth, and even seventh zone, with even more powerful beasts. While they were getting information, they were also told about the possible existence of an eighth and ninth zone, but that is nothing more than a myth of the nearby cities. What is certain is that this chain of mountains and spiritual forests has legendary beasts of the Supreme Spiritual Realm in its depths. ''It certainly is an immense and dangerous spiritual forest.'' Tang Yin thought as he ran along with Bai Lixue towards the second one. The first zone they could ignore, they should concentrate on the second and maybe the third zone for now, but going all the way to the fourth zone right now was suicide. Soon after, they both jumped up to a huge tree and stopped there, looking down. "As I said before, the best thing for us is to increase our range of spiritual bone aptitude. And since we were touched by a snake, then let''s start with you." Tang Yin said with a smile as he took out his spirit spear. There was a snake with a green-colored body below them, it was quite large. Although they were surprised by the fact that there was a snake of the Seventh Level of the Fourth Realm on the outskirts of the second area, it was a good thing. "I''ll go first then." Bai Lixue said at that moment as she lunged with her spear towards the snake. Tang Yin waited patiently, and she soon landed hard on the snake, causing it to shake hard sideways and let out a roar. Bai Lixue did not mind this, she quickly delivered four powerful blows to the snake''s tail as it tried to strike her with it. *BOOOM* The explosion that occurred sent her a few meters backward, but she quickly threw her first skill forcefully toward the snake and ran after her own skill, then jumped into the air and rushed forcefully toward the snake... *BOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Two explosions went up at that moment, and just then, Tang Yin gripped his spear tightly and threw it towards the snake''s head. He couldn''t see it, but he was sure it was there. *SWOSH* The spirit spear crossed the air in an instant, and soon, a powerful explosion arose as it struck the snake''s head with force. Tang Yin then dropped to the ground, and Bai Lixue came out of the intense smoke that had risen with a smile and with a great snake on top that had a long spirit spear stuck in its head. Seeing her doing that surprised Tang Yin, and he shook his head with a smile. "You are fierce and your skills are as good as I remember." Tang Yin said with a smile, and pulled his spear out of the beast''s head. "I''ll keep it and after we find more, you start." Tang Yin said as he put it away in his inventory. Bai Lixue nodded with a smile. "Hehe, I''ll finally be able to increase the grade of my spirit bones." She spoke. "What grade do you have them?" Tang Yin asked, and she then summoned them all. "3 brown and one orange." She said proudly, but then her proud countenance was erased, and she smiled in embarrassment. "When I left home, my mother told me that when I was in the fifth Realm, I should aim to have them all in yellow, but... It''s really hard." She said exhausted by this. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her mother had very high requirements, how could she meet them? Tang Yin nodded when he heard this. "Your mother says the right thing. The sooner you increase the grade of your skills, the better. The buffs that this grants can grow over time. Therefore, if you manage to have all green while in the ancestor realm and cyan in the king realm, once you reach the Emperor Realm, you will receive powerful buffs that will increase your power. If you''ve ever seen a big difference between people of the same level, it''s possibly due to this." Tang Yin said, and she looked at him in surprise. "You seem to have the same thinking as my mother, Tang Yin. Surely you would get along with her." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin just smiled. To him, everyone should think like that, but no one did in this place, which was unfortunate. They quickly started looking for their next target as they ran all over the forest. "That bear over there, Tang Yin!" Bai Lixue shouted as they ran jumping from tree to tree. When Tang Yin heard this, he nodded and summoned his spiritual bones as he sent them out of his body to where the huge bear of the fourth realm was. "Spirit Explosion!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment as he threw his spear forcefully toward the spirit bones. Once the spear crossed through the middle of the spiritual bones, an identical powerful spear that completely covered Tang Yin''s spear was created, it was made of spiritual energy and rushed forcefully towards the bear. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion sounded as the bear''s head fell to the ground, and the spear stuck into the ground, in front of them. Thus, ending the little hunt. "Let''s gather 10 and you start." Tang Yin said with a smile as he put the bear away. The spirit beasts that Bai Lixue needed were the bear-type and snake-type ones, so they hurriedly rushed to the places where there were usually of that type. "Tang Yin, can you teach me how to use spiritual bones like you? You are really amazing at that, you can use spirit bones for almost everything, how do you do it?" she asked with a smile as she ran to the side of him. Tang Yin smiled. "Spiritual Bones are the most versatile thing there is, you can use them for anything your mind creates, want to see something interesting?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and just then, they found their next target. A bear from the ninth level of the fourth realm, that was eating another beast. "Oh? Let''s see, what''s that interesting thing you want to show me." She said and stood in a tree as she urged him to fight the bear. Tang Yin smiled and then summoned one of his spiritual bones. He quickly moved the spiritual bone with his mind and placed it in his hand, causing it to take an elongated shape. Tang Yin then smiled and pulled out another one to put it a little behind the first one in the same position. He, then looked at her and said, "Get ready to see a killer Spiritual Bone." Tang Yin said with a smile and didn''t allow her to react when he instantly lunged at the bear there... Chapter 151 - 151: New Ability The bear let out a roar into the air as soon as it sensed someone attacking it and turned around, but just as it turned around, Tang Yin came up beside it and delivered a powerful blow to its chest with an open palm. The blow should have pushed the bear back, but contrary to expectations, it did not. On the contrary, the spiritual bone in Tang Yin''s hand shot out, and pierced the bear''s chest with force. Right after that, Tang Yin stood firmly on the ground and jumped backward to dodge the bear''s blow, seizing the moment to send the other spirit bone towards its claw. *BOM* A small explosion of blood occurred as the spirit bear tried to stop the spiritual bone by opening its hand and trying to grab it. The spirit bone pierced through its claw and flesh and then came out the other side of the arm, causing the bear to scream intensely upwards from the pain, unable to understand what the hell was going on. Just at that moment, the other spiritual bone turned around in midair as Tang Yin waved his hand in the distance, and the spirit bone flew forcefully toward the bear''s head. This bear let out a mighty roar but quickly began to feel faint and weak, staggering backward a bit, and just then, the spiritual bone from behind hit it hard on the head. Tang Yin then quickly approached and threw a strong punch at the spirit bear''s belly, this blow also did not push it away, on the contrary, a spiritual bone came out of Tang Yin''s hand and pierced it completely, destroying its internal organs, causing the spirit bear to fall backward, dead. Tang Yin then turned his gaze, and looked at Bai Lixue and gave her a thumbs up as she stood stunned in that tree, watching this in shock. Seconds later, she came out of her shock and rushed forward forcefully. "Tang Yin, you are really amazing!" She said excitedly and looked at the dead bear''s body. "What the hell did you do? How could you possibly use the spiritual bone like that?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled as he summoned his spirit bones to his hands again. "The spiritual bone can be used in any way you want. Even as a ladder in the air, like this..." Tang Yin said as he walked a bit in the air with the spiritual bones, which is one of the most fun ways to use the spiritual bone. "You can also use it to cast its abilities in different ways, remember, the ability doesn''t depend on the spiritual bone, it depends on you. For example, look at this, this was the attack I made on that Kong Family''s house." Tang Yin said and hit the ground again with his leg, and soon, the tremor was running along the underneath ground as it advanced in one direction... *BOM* A small explosion rose, totally shattering a huge boulder that was there, sending it flying into pieces. Bai Lixue saw this and was shocked again. "Is it some cultivation technique?" She asked curiously, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, it''s the first spiritual bone skill of my inherited spiritual weapon." Tang Yin replied as he started walking after putting away the body of the huge bear. This surprised Bai Lixue. "Can you use spiritual bone skills, without the presence of a spiritual weapon?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "As I told you, the ability does not depend on the spiritual bone, even if it came to you through it. Once it is in you, it is yours and you can use it as you please. You simply must understand the structure and manner in which it is executed as a result of your spiritual bone. Understand it well and you can do many things." Tang Yin said and then looked at a tree. "It''s like understanding what I was explaining to you before, your spiritual energy can be destructive or murderous at your whim." Tang Yin said and made a movement with his spiritual spear, hitting a rock in the distance with a bang. It exploded into pieces. Following that, he launched another move in succession towards another rock, and this attack split it in half. "It can be killer or destroyer or in many ways, it''s all your choice." Tang Yin said and then launched different attacks sideways, hitting trees and rocks in succession. Some were destroyed in explosions, and others were split in half. After Bai Lixue saw that, she wondered if she could do that, and Tang Yin saw this on her face, so he smiled and began to teach and explain different things to her as he proceeded with his spirit beast hunt. Just as Tang Yin had been told earlier, this place is full of spirit beasts from one side to the other. Although it is a really big spirit forest, it still has large numbers of spirit beasts roaming from one side to the other. In just 2 hours, they managed to hunt 15 spirit beasts of the fourth realm, and they were all of the snake type or bear type, which served Bai Lixue. So, she quickly began to absorb those spirit beasts to make their energy become part of the aptitude of her spiritual bones. Basically, it is like synthesizing the spirit beasts, but this time you synthesize the body with the spiritual energy. That is, you make the whole spiritual beast part of your spiritual bone, making it raise its grade of aptitude. Watching her synthesize, Tang Yin smiled. ''She''s a good apprentice.'' He thought as he drew his sword and turned around to look towards a tree in the distance. ''Practicing that technique shouldn''t be bad now that I''m using swords and sharp weapons, although I would need a dagger or a smaller sword to bring out its full potential...'' Tang Yin thought as he recalled a spiritual cultivation technique that came to his mind today. ''Hm, one to run that my current body will support...'' He thought and started searching in his mind for different cultivation techniques to practice during this time. After a while, he opened his eyes, and a flash of blue crossed his eyes at that moment. Tang Yin then shot out from his original place as he swung his sword horizontally in a simple slashing motion. *SWING* A deep sound rang out at that moment, and soon, two explosions occurred in different parts of the tree in front of Tang Yin. Tang Yin put his feet on the ground quickly to stop and saw how the tree in front of him had been cut in two different places at the same time, and smiled. "Well, it''s a bit unfortunate. This sword isn''t much use for this, but it''s a good technique. And this speed one works for me too." Tang Yin said with a smile. [Boy, you surprise me more and more, how is it possible that you can do that? Even I had a little trouble seeing the movement of your sword] Said the administrator in his mind at that moment, making Tang Yin smile with some pride. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 152 - 152: A pretty painful setback ''Since the system has chosen me as a host, I must prove that I am qualified. This is a cultivation technique with no name and no one has dared to give it a name since its inception. Because it is considered a blade technique that can take us to the pinnacle of blades.'' Tang Yin replied and walked away from the tree again and looked at it, taking a deep breath, before making a similar move again, which triggered a small explosion, but this time, Tang Yin had missed one of his strikes. [Do you have any counter?] the manager asked. ''Of course, the counter is easy, look.'' Tang Yin replied as he raised his right arm a little and removed the sleeve of his clothes. There was a deep open wound there. This surprised the administrator. [What the hell is that?] He asked in shock. Didn''t it look like a wound made with a sword recently? Blood was dripping from it, how had he not noticed? thought the administrator. Tang Yin smiled. ''It''s an extremely difficult sword technique to cultivate because of that. It is very painful. The attack I give can be returned to me if I don''t have enough control of it. This strike I received this time, was the one I missed.'' Tang Yin replied and covered his wound again. ''It''s because of the system skill that I decided to start doing it in this place. But if I practice it for quite a while, the pain will become unbearable.'' Tang Yin said and again focused his gaze on the tree, pouncing on it soon after as his sword moved at a speed almost impossible to see. *BOM* Small explosions and SWING sounded as Tang Yin was forcefully pushed backward. He swiftly moved his sword to thrust it into the ground and frowned. ''Tsk, this shit is so hard and painful.'' Tang Yin thought as he watched his pants on his right leg quickly become stained with blood. [On the leg?] The administrator asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Anywhere on the body, that''s why I have spiritual bones protecting my vital points. There are those who have died practicing this cultivation technique, for not protecting their vital points.'' Tang Yin replied and took a deep breath. [Can''t you evade it?] ''Heh, you''ve seen how fast that is, how can you ask that question? For my current self, it''s practically impossible to avoid it. Unless..." Tang Yin said and stared at the tree again. [Unless what?] Tang Yin didn''t answer him and dashed back towards the tree in front of him forcefully, using the skill again. But this time, as soon as he used it, he put one foot on the ground and barely heard the SWING crossing the tree. Tang Yin turned his body sharply but soon felt the pain come to him. "Tsk." Tang Yin said as he jumped backward and shook his left leg as soon as he fell, the pain was quite annoying. ''Unless I manage to predict where it''s going to hit me and can dodge it. I thought it might be possible, but no, this seems to create damage to my flesh directly.'' Tang Yin replied painfully and then sat down while eating some healing pills. [Has anyone ever practiced this? Even after practicing it, the damage should still increase, isn''t it suicide to practice this cultivation technique? If you receive a powerful undodgeable attack from yourself when you are at the peak, you might as well die] Said the administrator, he was in shock looking at this powerful skill. Tang Yin smiled as he cultivated. ''In the history of cultivation technique, there are a total of 5 people who practiced it correctly. There are 2 of them in my era and only one of those 5 people, can avoid harm, who also belongs to my era.'' Tang Yin replied. [How does do it? Didn''t you ask? Who is?] He asked quickly with curiosity and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders a little. ''She''s my wife. Although I asked her a few times, she didn''t know how to explain it and at that time I wasn''t interested in blade techniques. But she told me that it was possible to avoid it a little bit if you used a short sword or a dagger.'' Tang Yin replied with a calm smile and then continued to recover. A few hours later, he got up. It was night, but seeing that Bai Lixue was still going about her business, he began to focus on the tree again. On his feet, he continued to practice the ability to run at high speeds, so he instantly gathered powerful spiritual energies in his feet and rushed forward. *SWING* *BOM* Tang Yin was pushed backward after this explosion, feeling pain a little under his clothes. ''This is strange...'' He thought and did again what he had done before. And this time, a part of the tree fell to the ground. So, he continued doing it a few more times until he couldn''t stand the pain and sat down again to recover. ''As expected, the energy is too fast, I can''t even see a trace of it.'' ''I can''t even control the direction I hit it...'' He thought, and a few hours later, in the early morning, he got up again. This time he focused his gaze on a distant tree and traced the direction he wanted to hit with his eyes. Then he raised the sword a little and made a simple, short, and small but precise movement as if he wanted to cut the distant tree in half while activating the cultivation technique in his mind. His eyes never left the place where he wanted to strike. And soon... *SWING* Three sounds rang out from the surroundings, startling Tang Yin, but he unconsciously moved his head a little to the right. Just then, his face received a small damage on his left cheek, shocking him intensely. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In addition, three blows hit two trees in the distance and cut them in half. Tang Yin then smiled and soon after let out a laugh. "Hahaha, shit, this thing is really difficult. But I think I understand something." Tang Yin said with glee. [How the hell did you see that attack?"] The administrator asked in surprise. ''I didn''t see it; it was a purely instinctive and unconscious movement. But look at the trees, I managed to split them in half. I think I understand a little of the way this mysterious technique attacks.'' Tang Yin replied with great joy. Although he didn''t manage to hit the tree, he wanted to hit at all, he was able to direct the attacks in the same way all the time and make them split two trees in half. Moreover, what''s even better, he managed to create 3 attacks! Tang Yin, after that, spent the whole night practicing until there were numerous open wounds on his body and sat back down to cultivation to recover... Chapter 153 - 153: Increasing the aptitude grade Luckily for him, these wounds though deep, with the pills and his recovery ability, he could easily heal them no matter where he got them. At the end of the day it wasn''t like the two wounds on his face that were bathed with the energy of something like the 19-Level Abyss. So, the next morning, he fully recovered and got up. He began to practice arduously again as the wounds continued to open up on his body non-stop, and he saw Bai Lixue synthesizing and refining spiritual beasts in her spirit bones. After recovering twice from his wounds during the morning, Tang Yin stopped practicing as he realized that Bai Lixue was about to finish. Although his clothes were all stained with blood, he did not care. He simply went about throwing sword attacks back and forth as he tried to practice how sharp his attacks were. And so, an hour passed until Bai Lixue stood up and looked at a Tang Yin who was jumping up and down, practicing his sword techniques while constantly breaking trees and rocks. She looked at him from the side and smiled. ''His way of attacking is as unique as ever. But it seems like his sword got sharper... Did he get better?'' She thought doubtfully as she stared at Tang Yin and took a good look at how sharp his attacks were with a smile. After practicing for a moment, in concentration, Tang Yin noticed that Bai Lixue had finished, so he stopped and jumped over to where she was. "It seems your attacks have become sharper, Tang Yin." She said and then looked at his blood-stained clothes. For a moment, she was scared, so just before Tang Yin could react, she spoke again, "Did something happen? Why are you so blood-stained?" she asked somewhat scared. Tang Yin shook his head with a smile as he stroked her head a little. "Don''t worry, I''m just practicing a sword technique with a dangerous recoil and I got injured several times, but I''m almost healed from all those wounds. Let''s keep hunting." Tang Yin said and started pulling her again so that she wouldn''t ask any more questions. So, soon, both of them started hunting again all over the area. They moved forward quickly as they cut down any panther, ape, bear, or snake they saw along the way. Hours later, at night, the two of them stopped at a cave and began arduously cultivating again. This time, the two were increasing the grade of their spirit bone skills, as they had managed to hunt a large number of spirit beasts. And so, the hours passed until they finished and went back to hunting. The process was repeated for several days as they continually advanced throughout the huge spiritual forest. The number of spirit beasts they had killed in a week had amounted to hundreds as their spirit bones gradually took on a different color. And during that journey, they arrived at the third area of the spirit forest. Here, the fights became a bit more complicated, as the beasts were quite powerful, but still, they easily managed to hunt between the two of them. They moved in a very coordinated manner as if they had practiced those movements for many months or years, so they were able to hunt many beasts of the fourth and fifth realms. And so, they had spent 3 weeks in that place. "Tang Yin, this time we have a great harvest." Bai Lixue said with a big smile as she looked at the great number of spirit beasts around her and around Tang Yin. "Haha, I think we should be able to raise everyone to green grade this time. I don''t think my calculations will fail." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded firmly. "Although I don''t understand why your spiritual bones increase faster than mine..." She said softly with a smile. Tang Yin shrugged with a smile. It was obvious that would happen. He had more experience in this than she did. As someone with experience, he could get the most out of every spirit beast''s body. "It''s okay, don''t complain. Get to synthesizing, I''ve already prepared the occultation arrays." Tang Yin said, and she looked at the cave entrance. "I still say no one would have trouble seeing..." She replied doubtfully. She couldn''t see any occultation arrays, even if she was seeing the arrays there. Did they really work? She thought. But Tang Yin smiled helplessly. "Girl, your eyes are special. You must have some kind of power in them to see through my arrays." Tang Yin replied and immediately began to synthesize. She looked at him and smiled, then began to synthesize. And so, spent the night until the next day... Both of their cultivation also increased that night after being stagnant at the same level. They both increased two levels within their realm. Tang Yin to the seventh level, and Bai Lixue increased to the third level. After a while, they both got up. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahaha, Tang Yin look!" said Bai Lixue happily as she summoned her spiritual bones and moved them back and forth. The green color shone on all of her spirit bones, and anyone could tell that they were much more resilient than before. They looked powerful and moved with a lot of spiritual energy back and forth. Tang Yin nodded. "Congratulations, you finally made it." Tang Yin said, and she nodded happily. "You make it you too?" she asked, and he nodded as he summoned a spiritual bone and moved it a little out of his hand, then moved it to his right and launched a strong blow of spiritual energy that hit the walls of the cave with intensity and pierced it. "It''s powerful, your attacks are always so unpredictable but powerful." She said in surprise at seeing this, and he smiled. "You have improved in this month, but you can improve more. Come, let''s go get the spiritual herbs and so on to pass the mission, I want to teach you some things." Tang Yin said, and she then quickly ran after Tang Yin. "What do you want to teach me?" She asked curiously. "How to move your spiritual bones in a more versatile way. Previously I have been explaining quite a bit to you, but this time I will teach you better." Tang Yin replied, and soon, they were both running through the forest again, then stopped for a while, while Tang Yin had her start cultivating. Teaching her a special and different cultivation technique. As they moved along, Tang Yin instructed her, and they grabbed spiritual herbs back and forth. They had been grabbing in each of the areas, as the spiritual herbs they were sent to find were diverse, so they already had several. In addition, they took the opportunity to hunt the spirit beasts of the quests, as Bai Lixue continued to learn, she was gradually improving, and with her learning ability, her improvement speed became visible to Tang Yin easily. ''This girl is a genius.'' That was all he could think of as he watched her learn this fast. In just a few days, she had managed to understand a good portion of the special technique Tang Yin had taught her. And after a few more days, they both found themselves on the bank of a river, sitting side by side, while Bai Lixue leaned a little on Tang Yin''s shoulder, staring at the river. Chapter 154 - 154: The beautiful thing under the dress "Tang Yin, are you sure the last spirit herb is there? Will it come out on its own? How can a spirit herb be born inside a river and come out on its own whim?" she asked doubtfully as she looked up slightly to look at him. She was bored, but Tang Yin could only smile. "Brown-skinned beauty, you''ve asked the same question several times and my answer will remain the same. Be patient." He said, and she sighed. "It''s boring waiting for that, why don''t we fight the beast under there?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "We could beat it though, that''s the one that''s in charge of making this spirit herb. If we kill it, we kill the spirit herb too and that''s no good to us. You should prepare to run when we get it, so that beast won''t fix us." He replied. She then nodded and stared at the river. The sun slowly began to set as they both stared at the river. Just as the sun had almost completely set, Tang Yin put his hand on the ground and sent his spiritual bones inside the earth to move towards the river, soon after they began to float on the banks of the river. "Get ready. That''s about to come out, we''ll run as soon as it comes out. Otherwise, it would have been a waste of time." Tang Yin said, and just as he finished, a small flash occurred in the river, and soon, a small yellow-colored spiritual flower showed itself. Tang Yin then widened his eyes firmly and moved his hand swiftly towards this one. His spiritual bones instantly rolled it up and covered it completely. "Run!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment as he drew his spiritual bones towards him and kept the flower in his inventory. Then, they both quickly began to run. "ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!" A great roar came out at that moment as a huge snake came out of the river. ''Tsk, there''s no time.'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw this and instantly activated his two running skills. The skill he had been practicing these days and the skill that the system gave him. Following that, he charged Bai Lixue on his arm, and with a blast he shot off towards the front at an immense speed. *BOOOM* Only dust remained where he was, and soon, they were quite far away from that place, so Tang Yin put both feet on the ground to stop, rolling on the ground in that position while he had a constantly laughing Bai Lixue on his arm. The breezes whipped around loudly as Tang Yin managed to stop and as he let the happy Bai Lixue stand up calmly. But the breeze was very strong, so it hit Bai Lixue as well, causing her delicate revealing dress to rise and reveal to Tang Yin all that was beautiful underneath it. Those beautiful thighs, plus her most private area were left for Tang Yin to see. Bai Lixue was surprised by this so she quickly moved her hand down to reassure her dress and then turned around. "Okay, let''s go." She said embarrassedly as she started walking quickly to hide her embarrassment, but... Behind was the best view. The back of her dress was still up, so her beautiful tan buttocks were in full view of Tang Yin. The latter felt surprised by this because her buttocks were quite big, and her beautiful thighs made her look amazing, but still, he was a gentleman this time. He walked up behind her and went over to the side to pull her dress down. "You should pay more attention to such revealing dresses at times like this." Tang Yin said softly and then walked to overtake her, leaving her shocked and embarrassed. ''That stupid wind.'' She thought angrily at the wind but could only follow behind Tang Yin. With this spirit herb, they had gotten all the materials, but now all they lacked was... "We lack the mission to assassinate those barbarians, do you want to go there, or shall we continue cultivation? I think it should be time for us to hand over the mission." Tang Yin said as he turned to look at her, and she nodded. "I think it''s going to be time for us to go back to the sect. I think the Hall classes have already started by now and if we don''t get back in time, we''ll get scolded." She replied, and he nodded. "Let''s go then. If I''m not mistaken... Those were next to an empire left in the vicinity of the spirit forest by the west swim..." Tang Yin thought as he looked in one direction, and soon, both of them started running quickly, jumping trees back and forth. Days went by, and as they practiced different things, sleeping at night and running during the day, they arrived in the vicinity of where the barbarian force was. Tang Yin then sat on a mountain while looking at a mission on the bulletin board. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''So, there''s a mission to destroy this force in the system? Apparently, they are bloodthirsty, but even though these barbarians are only bigger than normal humans, their cultivation is quite pitiful.'''' Tang Yin said in his head. ''Besides, they seem to have demonic energy, do you have any ideas, administrator? The system doesn''t say much.'' Tang Yin asked in his head. [Yes, this is a barbarian tribe affiliated with the mainland demons. Look at this] Said the administrator and a small system window appeared in front of Tang Yin. This one said quite a lot of information about this tribe. Basically, these were an outpost of the entire tribe and were demon-affiliated barbarians. They learned to cultivate demonic energy, which is a strange thing to see. ''Intelligent barbarians... This is really strange, could it be that they are not intelligent, if not being used?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. After all, in his knowledge, barbarians are a race that never had intelligence. They usually act according to their impulses, and although they can cultivate, they do so instinctively. How is it that they are intelligent here? ''Still, I understand why only an entire group could be sent for this mission. Barbarians with demonic energy are quite dangerous.'' Tang Yin thought, and the administrator nodded his head. [Yes, since they don''t think, they tend to be easily consumed by demonic energy, and thus their powers increase drastically]. [What will you do?] The administrator asked after saying that and Tang Yin smiled. ''There''s not much I can do other than to assassinate them. But I feel that there is something strange. There is no information of the demons in Ren Xiao''s memories and there was nothing written in the mission either, at no point is there any mention of them being barbarian demons, are they hiding something?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully and looked at this whole place full of barbarians. There were at least 50 of them walking back and forth. Their cultivations hovered around the third realm, and the leaders'' cultivation hovered around the fourth realm. Then he noticed something and looked at the sky a little, frowned, and lowered his gaze again. ''This demonic energy is a little different from the one I remember.'' He thought at that moment with surprise and then looked back up at the sky, ''Is there a spiritual array here? I feel like the demonic energy is being sucked into something, but I can''t see it or smell it. Tsk, I feel like we''re being used for something...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and then looked deeper, but a while later, he sighed. [I can''t see anything, but I also think there''s something in the air, are they using some special treasure?] Replied the administrator and Tang Yin nodded as he shrugged his shoulders. ''Well, we were sent to assassinate, not to find information.'' Tang Yin said in his mind and looked at Bai Lixue, who was beside him watching everything with interest. "Lixue, let''s do this quickly. Let''s destroy all these so we can go fast." Tang Yin said, and she looked up and nodded with a big smile. "Just what I was planning, Tang Yin." She replied. Chapter 155 - 155: Demon barbarians, surprise attack? Tang Yin then smiled and pulled out his spirit spear. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will launch a destructive attack with my spear from above. Once everyone disperses, you attack from the front while I go take care of the leaders, it won''t take long." Tang Yin said as he stood up on top of the mountain. She nodded and quickly prepared herself by pulling out her spirit spear. "On your signal." She said, and Tang Yin then ran with strength and leaped down the mountain with a single bound. He gathered all his spiritual energy into his spear and threw it forcefully towards the ground, where several barbarians were doing different things. The spear flew with force as it cut through the wind along with powerful spiritual energy. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The powerful explosion occurred at that moment, as the spear exploded over 7 barbarians in a single hit. Just then, Tang Yin signaled Bai Lixue, and he drew his sword and swung his spirit bones in front of him while continuing to hover in the air. "AN ENEMY ATTACK!" shouted one of the barbarians, slightly surprising Tang Yin, who smiled. ''Clever barbarians, eh. Now this is weird, but... They are weak.'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he launched two powerful sword attacks towards different parts of the camp. Just then, he fell to the ground gracefully with a loud thud. Following that, he felt the earthquake caused by Bai Lixue at the entrance and noticed that many barbarians were running towards that place. Soon after that, he heard the sound of weapons clashing and felt the strong demonic presence all around. Tang Yin then smiled and looked ahead there was a barbarian coming to kill him with a great axe, but Tang Yin simply bent his body a little and swung his sword quickly towards its head to chop it off, causing blood to splash a little. After that, Tang Yin ducked a little to dodge an attack coming from behind him and used the moment of ducking to swing his sword horizontally backward with a powerful attack, which ended up splitting the huge barbarian''s body in two. Tang Yin sneered. "So not everyone is smart. There are still some idiots who only know how to swing weapons." Tang Yin said, and just then, he felt 3 powerful presences. "Oh, the bosses are coming." He said, and 3 barbarians, a bit smaller than the others but quite a bit more powerful, appeared in front of him. Their bodies were also covered with black lines that crossed their faces. Two of them only had 1 line, but the one in front had a total of 3 lines. "Heh, a barbarian who has so much potential within the demonic energy, you are respectable." Tang Yin said with a smile, causing the three in front of him to frown. "Who are you? Why the hell are you attacking us? Aren''t you from the empire?" the middle one asked. Tang Yin scoffed. "Well, you''re not very smart. So, there''s an empire supporting you guys, this is a good thing to report." Tang Yin replied without giving him an answer. But the barbarian didn''t sense that there was anything strange in his question, so he became angry at not receiving an answer and summoned his weapon. A powerful spirit axe appeared in his hand, and then the other two did the same. "If you don''t want to answer, then you can die!" shouted the one in the middle, but just at that moment, he heard the voice of the person who was supposed to be in front of him, behind. "It''s not good to let the barbarians use their demonic energy, after all." Tang Yin said with a smile as he heavily swung his sword horizontally to slash the three barbarians instantly. *SWINGGGG* An intense sound of a sword slashing the air was heard, and soon, a stream of blood spurted out of two bodies as their heads flew through the air until they fell rolling on the ground, staining the whole place with blood. But the third... He forcefully pushed back Tang Yin as he swung his sword to the front to defend himself. He was a little surprised. "Oh, you''re fast." Tang Yin said calmly. "You''re dangerous." Said the middle barbarian, who had managed to defend himself in a second. Tang Yin smiled. "Thank you for saying so, now you should die." Said Tang Yin and instantly jumped swiftly to where the barbarian was and swung his sword extremely fast in two powerful attacks. But the barbarian''s movement wasn''t entirely slow, he quickly swung his axe upwards and swung it vertically, trying to smash Tang Yin, but the latter stopped as soon as he saw this. *BOOOOOOOOM* The great axe hit the ground hard, and just at that moment, Tang Yin''s skills hit the barbarian from the sides, causing blood to spread a little around. "Tsk, that axe is really heavy. It could so easily break my attacks." Tang Yin said in frustration. And the barbarian simply sneered. "It''s time to die, human." He said, and instantly, all over his body, numerous black streaks appeared from side to side as the demonic energy expanded and his power grew rapidly. Tang Yin frowned slightly. ''Third Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. These barbarians... Do they complement each other so well with the spiritual energy? Although it only went up about 6 levels, they shouldn''t have such good synchronicity with it...'' Tang Yin thought. The barbarian then gave a mighty roar to the sky at that moment, and forcefully charged his spiritual axe. "ROOOOOOOOOOARRR!" just then, he forcefully lunged toward Tang Yin as he tried to chop him in half with a vertical up-and-down swing. Tang Yin frowned slightly, but even so, he smiled soon after. His speed was slow, though his attack power was immense. Tang Yin then activated his two running skills and instantly shot out from his original place. *SWING* A powerful sound of the sword shattering the air rang out when an arm of the barbarian flew off in pieces as Tang Yin appeared behind him, leaving him in shock. "So your power only increases in strength, but your speed decreases drastically. It was already strange to me that a barbarian would be so compatible with demonic energy." Tang Yin said with a smile and didn''t allow the barbarian to give another reply. He instantly swung his sword forcefully and cut off his head. Sighing shortly after. If he had been a human he might have had trouble dealing with him, but being a mere barbarian made things easier. Still, just at that moment, Tang Yin sensed danger and looked up sharply to look towards where Bai Lixue was. Soon after, he disappeared from his original place as he moved at high speed. ''Shit, it''s dangerous.'' He thought in alarm, and when he saw Bai Lixue fighting several barbarians, he noticed that someone was going to attack her from above, so he moved at the highest possible speed. "BEWARE, LIXUE!" he shouted as he moved one of his spirit bones to his feet behind him to propel himself harder towards where she was, trying to get there in time. Just then, Bai Lixue felt a breeze rush past her. *CLANKKKKKKKKK And shortly after that, she heard the loud sound of two weapons clashing firmly, which startled her, and she hit hard at those in front of her and turned back shortly after... There, she saw Tang Yin standing with his back to her while a human man was attacking him from above with a sword covered in demonic energy. This stunned her... Chapter 156 - 156: EXPLOSION! Tang Yin frowned at how powerful this guy was. But he instantly moved his spiritual bones to the front. ''Spiritual explosion'' he said in his mind, and soon an explosion was created next to his spiritual bones, shattering them but sending both of them flying to two different places. This surprised whoever was attacking him, but Tang Yin seized the moment to dash forward with all his running abilities activated, focusing his attention on the head of this person who had two black lightning-shaped marks going down his face. Just as he got close to him, Tang Yin swung his sword a little, creating a powerful attack that was impossible to dodge. *SWING* The sound of the sword splitting the wind rang out at that moment, and just then, Tang Yin heard a shout behind him. "WATCH OUT, TANG YIN!" Bai Lixue shouted as she saw an attack coming at Tang Yin, but soon after, that attack hit him. Even so, Tang Yin was oblivious to this. Shortly after launching his attack, two small explosions of blood were created on both sides of the attacker''s neck, and he was stunned, noticing that he could not keep his head where he wanted it, and it went to the side. This unusual movement of his head caused a large number of glasses to break, and Tang Yin took advantage of the moment to send a powerful attack towards him. This person then noticed the mistake, so, without hesitation, demonic energy gathered in his entire body, totally covering him as a powerful scorching aura of fire. As if he wanted to burn his body with fire, but he was doing it with demonic energy. This startled Tang Yin into realizing what he was planning, and he instantly turned around and activated both of his running abilities in an intense burst, Tang Yin shot out towards Bai Lixue taking her charged again, but just at that moment... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred in the wake of the previous person''s body as Tang Yin forcefully propelled himself forward, this explosion spread around the surroundings with demonic energy rapidly, so Tang Yin had to turn around in midair after he had jumped up with Bai Lixue on top of him. Tang Yin then frowned as he saw the explosion of demonic energy approaching the two of them at a great speed, so he instantly summoned his spirit bones to protect both his body and Bai Lixue''s body, and after that, he summoned his spirit spear, but did not take it in his hand. He allowed this one to fall a little as it was summoned into the air, and just then, he used it as if it were a stepping stone to propel himself further in his jump, thrusting the spear forcefully towards the explosion. "SPIRITUAL EXPLOSION!" he shouted, and a powerful explosion was created as soon as the spear hit the demonic energy coming towards them, propelling them forcefully and sending numerous rocks and other things flying. The attacks created by Tang Yin''s spiritual energy colliding with the demonic energy flew and hit Tang Yin''s spiritual bones with force. All of this had happened in the few seconds that Tang Yin''s jump lasted. Right after the initial explosion, Tang Yin stepped on the ground again, and with a powerful kick he propelled himself further forward as the created explosion pushed him forcefully, so he hugged Bai Lixue tightly to him while running at high speeds. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Powerful explosions rose in the area again and again, while Tang Yin''s spear flew in the distance. Sometime later, the explosions ceased, and a large number of craters were left all over the area. The explosion of a single body had created a chain explosion of all the bodies containing demonic energy nearby, which created an immense number of craters all over the area. Almost the entire camp was leveled, leaving only the part where the leaders were. While Tang Yin stopped after having moved far enough away, and looked back. Bai Lixue was stunned when she saw that a large number of explosions happened in the area. "Did they explode?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "Tsk, I wanted to grab that bastard''s body to investigate it." Tang Yin replied angrily and looked at his body. There was a deep open wound on his left leg this time. It was then that Bai Lixue remembered that Tang Yin had been hit by a powerful attack, so she quickly looked at him. "Are you okay, Tang Yin!?" she shouted as she began to check his body and soon found the wound on his left leg. "It''s very deep..." She said in fright, but Tang Yin smiled. "Don''t worry, I have the skill to heal wounds like that. Don''t worry, let''s recover here." He said with a smile, and she looked at him a little doubtful but nodded gently. "More importantly, I heard a scream from you earlier, did you see the attack that gave me this wound?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly to check if what he had heard was real. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked at him doubtfully and nodded. "Of course, when I saw a powerful attack coming at you, I got scared and yelled at you, but it was too fast. I understand that you couldn''t dodge it, it was really hard to dodge it." She said and then lowered her gaze and frowned shortly after. She was looking at his wound because he lifted his pants, so she allowed Tang Yin''s pants to fall and was surprised. ''What the hell?'' She thought in shock, ''The pant is not torn, but the wound is?'' Her mind was in shock, trying to make sense of what she was seeing right now. And she looked up to look at him. "Tang Yin, what the hell is this? Why is the wound there, but the pants are not torn?" she asked in shock. But Tang Yin was also in shock, staring at her eyes intently. ''Did she manage to see that attack? What the hell? Isn''t that an attack that is created in the body directly? How could she possibly have been able to see it? Are her eyes so special like that?'' He thought in shock. He had never heard of anything like that. In fact in his world, several special eyes can see more than they normally could. Tang Yin himself once had one himself, and he also trained his eyes with a very powerful sect ability, but... Even then, he could not see the attack of this thing. The speed of the attack depends on the strength of its caster, that''s true, but his strength is even above hers, how come she managed to see it? ''What the hell does this girl have in her eyes?'' He thought but sighed soon after and sat down in front of her. "Girl, your eyes are really special. That''s an attack that even I can''t see and you, not only saw it but gave you time to yell at me, what kind of eyes do you have?" Tang Yin asked. She was surprised and lowered her head a little. She didn''t want to answer, so she smiled and sat beside him. "Let''s recover, we can''t take too long outside." She replied softly and apologetically, and Tang Yin then shrugged his shoulders and stroked his head a little. "I''m going to pull myself together, protect me a little." He said, and after swallowing several pills, he began his recovery... Chapter 157 - 157: The new rewards of the system The next morning, Tang Yin finished recovering. Although the wound was there, it had mostly closed. Even Bai Lixue was amazed. "That ability you have to recover is amazing, it managed to close such a deep wound in just a few hours of the night." She said in amazement, and Tang Yin nodded. "Undoubtedly, it''s really amazing." Tang Yin said with a smile. After that, they both looked at the place where the explosions had occurred and headed there. Tang Yin wanted to find a barbarian body to study. Besides, this way they could complete the mission. After passing through several craters of different sizes, the two of them arrived at the place where the camp used to be and started looking for any bodies that remained. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are there any nearby empires around here?" Tang Yin asked at the moment, was putting away the barbarian leader''s body in his inventory and storing the rest of the bodies in storage bags. Bai Lixue thought for a moment and nodded. "I seem to remember that there is a Second Level Empire nearby. It''s quite powerful, with Spirit Emperors among its ranks, why? Are we going there?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I think that person who attacked us, belonged to that empire. The leader of the barbarians mentioned a certain empire and I think it should be one that is nearby." Tang Yin said and then looked up and frowned. "Also, look over there. I don''t know if you noticed, but there''s a human spiritual array surrounding the sky of this place that was deactivated as soon as the explosions happened. Originally, I couldn''t see it, but now that it''s deactivated, I can clearly see that it''s a great demonic attraction array." Tang Yin said, slightly surprising Bai Lixue, who looked up. She saw it quickly and was surprised. ''Doesn''t it look like ''that'' womb? Mother once told me that it''s dangerous to be in a place that has it...'' She thought. She got a chill at that moment, and looked down quickly, grabbing Tang Yin by the arm. "Let''s go, Tang Yin, that array is more dangerous than we can think!" She said firmly, and Tang Yin, seeing her frightened look, nodded. Soon after, they both ran out of that place but did not stop. They continued running as they returned to the sect, ready to report what they had seen. ''An array making it scary like that... Could it be because of those who control it? There''s nothing wrong with that array...'' Tang Yin thought as he ran. ''Administrator, is there something I haven''t seen?'' He asked in his mind, and the administrator answered him shortly after. [I don''t think so. It is as you think, it seems that those who created this array or those who control it are dangerous people. Well, you''ll find out once you increase your cultivation. The system will tell you when its time comes, or someone else will tell you.] The administrator replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''You are right.'' He replied, and after that, he continued his tour with Bai Lixue for a few more long days. During this time, he hadn''t been able to complete many system missions, even though they had him quite excited. But he did complete the mission to destroy that force of demonic barbarians. And the rewards made him smile. For example, there were pills to use in the Ancestor Realm that he could use, and there was also one thing that he still doesn''t know what it is, but he''ll find out as soon as he gets back to his yard. But, among those, there was also one that had him a little dubious about what it was, though he already had an idea. ''Administrator, I''ve always had a doubt, what is this cultivation percentage that the system gives me as a reward? You told me to accept the rewards when I returned, but I don''t understand why.'' [This reward ranges from 5% to 500% and is a reward that gives you a percentage of your current cultivation. Let''s say you''re in the middle stage of Level 7 of any realm, and the reward says it will give you 50% of your current cultivation, which will help you go half a level up to Level 8] [I told you to wait until you come back, it''s because when you get this reward, you have a small chance of being rewarded by the system with an artificial epiphany. You will understand if you get it] Said the administrator while explaining things very well. Tang Yin, although he thought the reward was something similar, didn''t expect that there would be such a wonderful hidden reward. ''An epiphany? Shit, isn''t that too surprising? Very few people can have such things in their lives. And I''ve never had any, because I always understood everything easily...'' Tang Yin said in his mind, he was surprised but also a bit longing. If it said artificial epiphany, maybe they would force him to go to an epiphany, even if he couldn''t enter one because of his divine soul, or at least he thought so. So, he started running faster. ... "Lixue, have you already thought of a master for when you enter the inner hall? I think the person called Elder Destroyer might be able to teach you things." Tang Yin said as he was lying next to Bai Lixue in a tree at night while they were looking at the moon in the spiritual forest. Bai Lixue smiled. "No, I don''t want to accept any masters for now. It''s a binding and I don''t want to have many bindings. Unless he is a Spiritual Supreme, otherwise I will reject him." She replied, and Tang Yin turned to look at her. "Why do you want to your master to be a Spiritual Supreme?" He asked hesitantly, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Why wouldn''t I want to? They are the most powerful in the sect, who wouldn''t want to have a Spiritual Supreme for a master?" She said as she asked two questions with a strange smile. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head. "Girl, you are very talented. You''ve managed to understand a lot of what I''ve taught you these weeks and now you can use your spiritual bones quite well, but I didn''t expect you to be so ambitious too." Tang Yin said and then averted his gaze to look at the beautiful moon he loved to see so much. "Still, it''s not wrong for you to be like that. I also think you''re right." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded. Then she leaned back on him a little. "Shall we go back to hunting? Hmm, that''s right, we should also accomplish missions of destroying traitorous empires in the future together. I have a great time when I''m hunting with you." She said innocently as she looked at him while lying on his shoulder. Tang Yin looked at her a little and smiled. "Alright, let''s destroy treacherous empires together then. But before that, we must become central disciples. They won''t let us do that kind of mission so easily." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded firmly with a beautiful smile. After that, they continued to talk more and more things until they fell asleep. Chapter 158 - 158: Elder Destroyer, problems? And so, they spent the days traveling together until they finally arrived at the sect. They both ran straight to the mission hall to report their return. "Sir, we are back and we have something to report." Tang Yin said as he came to where the man who had attended to them before they left was standing. He looked at them and smiled. "Well, it looks like the elders were right about you guys. You have great potential." He said and then led them to a room in the back. On the way, they both frowned. ''What the heck is going on? Why are there so many disciples from the same halls?'' They thought doubtfully as they looked at a large influx of disciples in the same type of uniform. Still, that was all they thought, and soon after they sat down in front of the sir who was attending them. "Sir, here are all the contents of the three missions. We completed them successfully." Tang Yin said as he put a storage bag on the table, and this man bought it and nodded in surprise. ''They have brought more than the bill.'' He thought and looked at them. Then Tang Yin began to count. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sir, we destroyed the whole force of demonic barbarians. These barbarians were smart and could use demonic energy very well. But, that''s not the surprising thing. While I was fighting their leader, he mentioned some words that hinted that they might be allied with an empire. Also, in the end, my partner was attacked by a human who used stealth tactics and had powerful demonic energy in his body." Tang Yin said and then explained the rest of what happened. The man in front of him was quite shocked by this. ''Did they have that much demonic energy?'' He thought to himself in surprise but realized that it all seemed to have gotten a little out of hand. It''s just... Tang Yin noticed that the countenance of the man in front of him had darkened a little, so he felt doubtful. "Is something wrong?" he asked, and the man in front of him looked at him for a whole minute, after looking at him for so long, he nodded a little. "I can''t tell you much, but make sure you stay in the hall you chose and don''t change, no matter how much resources they promise you. Also, if you have any masters, make sure you stay close to them to avoid problems. You two more than anyone else, who are the two most talented new disciples." He said firmly. And Tang Yin was surprised, but they both nodded back. After that, both of them were rewarded greatly, receiving a large number of sect points, and soon after that, both of them left that place. ''Looks like that elder is quite ambitious, does he want to restructure the sect completely?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. ''Well, if he manages to do so, could possibly not participate in that Battle of the Great Sects. Maybe he belongs to the same side as that old man who seeks to kill me, after all. And he should have already found out that it was me who killed those guys. But... Don''t dream of stopping me from going to a place I want to go.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked through the sect together with Bai Lixue. A while later they both arrived at the destroyer hall, and Tang Yin looked up as he felt a powerful presence approaching. ''The destroyer elder?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise. Just then, the elder stood beside the two of them and looked at them with a smile. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect the two most talented of the trials to come to my Hall. Looks like it''ll be time for us to finish off those bastards in the attack hall and regain our place in the Tower." He said with a smile. Tang Yin and Bai Lixue quickly bowed in courtesy. "Elder Destroyer, greetings." They both said. Elder Destroyer smiled. "Alright, stand up. It is an honor for us to have you both in this place. I believe that you may soon become inner disciples and perhaps in a few years, you may become central disciples. I will look forward to it. For now, I want to take you as my disciple, girl, what do you say? You can refuse if you don''t want to, but I can give you benefits if you are." He spoke. As destroyer elder, he always gets straight to the point and doesn''t like to beat around the bush. So, this time, it was the same. Bai Lixue was surprised when she heard this, but soon after she looked at Tang Yin and smiled sheepishly. "I''m sorry, Elder Destroyer. But I like to be free and practice in my own way, that''s why I don''t want to take a master right now. Unless it''s a spiritual supreme." She replied. She was sincere, surprising Elder Destroyer, but he soon started laughing. "Hahahaha, good, I like your attitude. Alright, I''ll try to reach the Spiritual Supreme then, maybe then I can make you, my disciple. Hahaha, come, you must have your first classes today." He said with a smile. He wasn''t worried if she had been disrespectful (as everyone around thought, except Tang Yin), he only cared that she had been sincere. After that, they both entered the hall and were guided by the same elder destroyer to the hall where they would be receiving lessons, which is a part of the open-air mountain, and then left. Tang Yin and Bai Lixue instantly attracted attention as soon as they arrived at this place. There were few women, but they all looked intently at Tang Yin quite amazed at his incredible beauty. But there were many men, and they all looked at Bai Lixue with an intense look of wanting to eat her right then and there. Yet, she didn''t even return their gaze. She simply walked past Tang Yin and sat down beside him on a chair made of rocks. Then the master looked at them and nodded, then wanted to begin his teaching, but seeing that everyone was distracted, he quickly summoned his war hammer and slammed it on the ground. "You are not here to see beauties. So, pay attention or you can leave." He said firmly, and the disciples then, began to pay attention again to what he was saying. His teaching was based on the use of their destructive skills and how they could get the most potential out of them. Explaining, with examples, the correct way to strike so that the destruction is effective and so that it is not just an attack, and that''s it. Similar things that, in Tang Yin''s view, had quite a few errors. But he wasn''t going to correct it because it wasn''t polite to do so in front of so many people. ''I could help him later, that has more mistakes than a child''s teachings in my world.'' Tang Yin thought, and a while later, he got bored of watching this. He wasn''t being taught anything. He was simply watching a person exploit things in a wrong way or tell quite wrong information. Therefore, he simply closed his eyes to cultivate himself for a moment, and check his body internally. ''I keep feeling that there is something strange with my body...'' He thought as he looked at his body internally, but just as he was thinking like this and looking from side to side, he felt an object coming at high speed towards his face. So, he quickly moved his fingers to the front and stopped it with two fingers, then opened his eyes and looked at this, then saw where it came from and stared at the teacher. "Is something wrong?" Tang Yin asked as he tossed aside the object this master had thrown at him. "Just because you were brought here by the Destroyer Elder, do you think you have the right to ignore my class?" he asked angrily, and Tang Yin was a little surprised by this. Chapter 159 - 159: A problematic That certainly wasn''t his thinking. "Is there any rule in the Hall, that says I must pay attention to a teacher''s teaching? I seem to recall that the only rule that exists similar to that, is that I must attend the class. But it doesn''t say that I must pay attention." Tang Yin replied surprising everyone who heard this. ''Is he crazy? Does he answer a master like that? And on top of that he is one of the strongest among the masters!'' many disciples thought and looked at Tang Yin with surprise. Although they disdained him for being one-armed, they should respect him simply for saying this. No one had the guts to say that in front of a master, after all. The master himself was shocked when he heard this and became even angrier. "I make the rules during my classes, so you have no right to question them." He replied. "If that''s so, then it''s fine, since that rule is missing in the hall regulations, teachers should put it in to make disciples more disciplined." Tang Yin said, but when everyone thought he was retracting his earlier position, he spoke again. "But there is a rule that says, as long as the disciple is cultivating, there is no rule that can override this. The disciple is allowed to cultivate quietly and the master cannot interfere with that, even if he thinks his teaching is important. It is written in the rules, that I have not violated any rule because I was cultivating, but you just violated that rule by distracting me from my cultivation, don''t you know that this could have caused me a spiritual setback? I could have been hurt by your senseless act." Tang Yin replied. He was not going to back down on this. If the teacher''s teaching was of no use to him, why would he listen to it so faithfully? That would be a waste of time. And since he wasn''t breaking any rules, why should they complain to him? he thought. All this left all the surroundings deathly silent. Even the birds stopped singing. Everyone thought this guy had immense guts, but Bai Lixue totally agreed with him, so she spoke up too. "What Tang Yin says is correct, what would he have done if a backlash hurt him internally, for such a stupid act? Master should be aware of how dangerous that is." She spoke. ''The beauty too? Shit, these two newbies have the biggest guts I''ve ever seen...'' Thought many in surprise. But the master became very angry and hit the ground with his war hammer. "Hmph, two new disciples and they want to come and impose nonsense on a master. Now I say it, both of you have two faults, one for not paying attention and one for insulting the master. Also, they will have their permission taken away for this whole year to try to become elite disciples. You both are dismissed; I don''t need you in my class." He replied firmly and allowed a powerful energy to strike the surroundings, focusing its blow on Tang Yin. Tang Yin was surprised when he saw this. The power of the spiritual energy was quite high, enough to break several bones if he allowed himself to be hit. So, he instantly stood up and summoned his sword. Then he focused his gaze on a point in the spiritual energy and swung his sword a little. His eyes had an intense glow for a moment, and two instantaneous shocks occurred in the spiritual energy, splitting it into three as he passed by Tang Yin and Bai Lixue''s side. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Big explosions occurred on the mountain behind as these hit, and Tang Yin frowned as he received the rebound damage from his ability. ''Tsk, it''s annoying that I haven''t even achieved the first level of this.'' Tang Yin thought but looked angrily at the master, who was surprised by this turn of events. ''Did he manage to split my attack?'' He thought in shock, but a few seconds later, he wiped his shocked countenance from his face and sneered. "Heh, what the hell is a person who doesn''t even have an inherited spiritual weapon and, on top of that, is a sword bearer, doing in my Hall?" he asked angrily and mockingly. Making Tang Yin even angrier. "Old man, originally I wasn''t going to tell you this because I thought I might disrespect you and I didn''t want to. But I am angry, so I will tell you." Tang Yin said and glared at him. "Your teaching is garbage, that''s why I didn''t want to see it. You don''t know how to destroy; you only know how to rely on your skills for everything. Everything you were teaching and what you pride yourself on with your war hammer, is nothing but trash in my eyes. Even my sword can be more destructive than your hammer. That is why I did not pay attention to what you were saying. You are simply a disgrace as a person who practices destruction." Tang Yin spoke firmly. He didn''t care how this guy might react. He was just angry. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He never disrespected him, never said anything wrong, and even acted respectfully in front of him, and he attacked him like that? It wouldn''t be him if he didn''t defend himself from that. But this was the straw that broke the camel''s back. When they heard this, the disciples were so shocked that they quickly left the place. While the master was visibly surprised. But even so, he was even more angered by this. Therefore, he slammed his hammer hard on the ground. "So, you say I''m embarrassing as a master destroyer? You don''t even practice destruction, and you dare to say that to me? You seem to want to be expelled from the sect." He replied but scoffed in the end. "But I will give you a chance to redeem yourself. You can get down on your knees and beg me not to expel you, or you can use this moment to prove that my destruction is as you say it is. If you fail to prove me wrong, you will leave along with your little companion." He said firmly, and Tang Yin scoffed and looked at Bai Lixue. She smiled at him and nodded as she sat back down and looked at Master. "Old man, you sought your own destruction, but you must bet with Tang Yin if you want him to, what will happen if he manages to prove that he is a better destroyer than you?" she asked. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, she wasn''t angry with Tang Yin for getting her into this trouble. On the contrary, she looked quite happy and eager for Tang Yin to participate, even knowing that if he lost, they might be expelled from the sect. But she knew, how could Tang Yin lose? His capacity for destruction is supreme, this little master was simply going to lose. But, as a lover of fun and occasionally gambling like this, she wasn''t going to pass up the chance to make it more exciting and for Tang Yin to get some rewards from this. The old man looked at her and let out a snort with his mouth. "I have a King Rank cultivation technique to use with the spear, I put it in this bet." He replied firmly. Tang Yin then smiled. It wasn''t a very high-rank technique, but it suited him for the force he was making. But he wasn''t going to stop with just that. "Put your pride in this. If you lose, you leave the hall." Tang Yin said and looked at him, waiting for his response with a smile. Chapter 160 - 160: Great knowledge ''I was calmly cultivating, not violating any rules and this guy dared to attack me like this, hmph, anyway, he''s a failed master. It''s better if I take him out at once.'' Tang Yin thought. A King Rank cultivation technique wouldn''t be enough to calm down. The master was shocked when he heard him say this, did this little disciple know what he was talking about? He thought but let out a snort with his mouth. "Fine, if that''s what you want. I want to see how a one-armed man like you, can know more than me. If I lose, I''ll get out of the Destroyer Hall." He replied, and Tang Yin scoffed. "You''ll get expelled, which is another thing." Tang Yin said, and regardless of his mocking face, he grabbed his sword and walked to where several great stones were, where that man was explaining earlier. "I don''t even need to use a destructive weapon to show how narrow-minded you are." He said and then firmly gripped his sword and looked at each of the students. These, too had mocking faces, who would think Tang Yin was going to win? The only one in this place who thought so was Bai Lixue. The rest thought this guy was going to make a fool of himself. Finally, Tang Yin looked face to face with this master, standing several meters away from him, in case he would do something crazy. "You have been teaching over and over again that real destruction is that which comes as a result of a skill, this is quite stupid of you. This is misinformation, as the destruction does not come from the skill, but from the cultivator''s attribute. Something you should already know, but to teach that the only way to destroy, is to use a spiritual skill? That the only weapons to destroy, are the ones without blades? Heh, garbage." Tang Yin said and immediately swung his sword forcefully to the side, he didn''t even look at what he was going to hit. He simply sent out a powerful attack with his sword. Many thought that this attack was going to split the big stone in half, but contrary to their expectations, the attack hit a certain place on the stone hard and exploded it into pieces. Leaving them in shock. "A sword cannot destroy? Hmph, any weapon can destroy because the destruction does not come from the weapon as such, but from your own control of your spiritual energy. Just as a hammer can cut with a spiritual edge, a sharp weapon can also destroy." Tang Yin said and did not stop, even though he knew that many were doubting what he said and in shock. "On the other hand, you say that it is only with skills that you can take advantage of your destruction attribute, and, you say that is why a cultivator without a spiritual weapon is useless. This is a big mistake and makes no sense, where do you leave the spiritual energy? Do you think that the cultivator''s spiritual energy, is used for eating? You are an idiot." Tang Yin said and walked to another stone while talking. "Spiritual energy is the strength of the cultivator and is within the cultivator''s body, this is something even a child should know. If you say that in order to harness the attribute you were born with, you must use a spiritual weapon otherwise you would be useless, you are rendering the same spiritual energy useless." Tang Yin said and kicked the ground hard, creating an earthquake underneath it, which shortly after exploded a nearby stone. "You''ve all seen it, I''ve used destruction without the need for a spiritual weapon. I can do the same with my fist, even my finger." He said and pointed a stone with one of his fingers, sending a powerful spiritual energy attack towards that spot. This attack soon hit that rock hard and pierced through it exploding it into pieces, and did the same with the rest of the stones behind it. "You see? Your teachings are useless." Tang Yin said firmly and turned around and stared at him. This master was so shocked that even breathing was becoming difficult for him. But Tang Yin wasn''t going to stop. "You have a war hammer, which is a good hammer for destruction, but you use it in such a useless way... It is a disgrace to your ancestors. I can list many more errors from all your teaching, but I will not say much more. For all who hear this, remember very well. Destruction does not come as a result of spiritual abilities; those are only an aid to the cultivator. They are simply a bonus that is there for your study. From them, you can learn and you can create your own battle style. Whatever it is you want to achieve, if you rely on skills for it, you possibly won''t manage to do it." Tang Yin said, and then swung his sword and launched an attack towards a rock. *SWING The rock was split. Soon, it launched another attack, and with a bang, the rock exploded. Then, it launched an attack again. This one visually did not hurt the rock, which puzzled those who saw it. But when Tang Yin gave it a little tap with his foot, the rock split open into four pieces, and the inside was empty. There was no more rock, just four pieces as if they were shells of some fruit. After that, Tang Yin put away his sword and gave a blow with his hand to a rock. This blow was destructive, shattering the rock into pieces. Following that, he struck another blow at another rock... This time, the rock split into two parts. This even shocked Bai Lixue. ''He can even use his hand to create a sword? He''s an absolute genius...'' She thought and realized that Tang Yin hadn''t even corrected half of the mistakes this master had. Just by touching those few, it was enough to shut him up, and by showing him his skill... What did he have to say? Tang Yin then stopped and stared at the old troublemaker. His face had darkened completely, while the disciples looked at Tang Yin with deep admiration. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They didn''t care if he was missing an arm, what he demonstrated was enough to stun them and make them realize what kind of genius he was! The master in front of Tang Yin then frowned even more. "Heh, so you really are capable. More than I thought." Said the master coldly as he looked at Tang Yin. Chapter 161 - 161: Does he go crazy? Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "They usually tell me; you don''t need to say it too. You have no way to reverse this and if you do, I can still tell you all the mistakes you have. But I will refrain from doing so, I don''t want to teach such a narrow-minded person." Tang Yin replied with a smirk. And the master stared at him. His countenance did not change a bit, but the anger was rising in his heart and showed in his eyes. Tang Yin, of course, knew it, but still, he didn''t care. "Teacher, admit defeat!" one of the disciples then shouted. "That''s right, teacher. You can''t beat him at this, he''s an absolute genius. He doesn''t need to be with us, why don''t you give him the class exception?" said another. "Right, he should be among the elite disciples!" Said one woman. "That''s right, Big Brother is worthy of admiration!" Many of the disciples began to talk back and forth for Tang Yin. After all, every single thing he had said had left them stunned. What''s better, when they thought a little, they realized that Tang Yin had used the simplest way to explain this. And they could understand them! They felt they could improve as long as they followed those words! The blood of all the disciples present, was boiling at this moment, so they all stood up to support Tang Yin. This angered the master, who swung his hammer forcefully and slammed it on the ground. "SILENCE!" he shouted. But, just as everyone was shocked into silence, the spiritual energy in the master''s body exploded, enveloping him in a powerful explosion. All his cultivation as a Spiritual Emperor was firmly displayed at that moment, surprising everyone, and he quickly rushed to where Tang Yin was standing with a powerful swing of his hammer, taking everyone by surprise. Even Bai Lixue. "TANG YIN!" she shouted in alarm as she stood up and advanced fearlessly. Tang Yin frowned as he saw that this guy had decided to attack him, and immediately moved all the spiritual bones, which were waiting in his body, outwards creating a powerful spiritual energy barrier in front of him. Furthermore, he quickly brought his sword to his hand and stared at the attack coming at him. He focused his gaze on a point on it and then on a point on his opponent''s neck. After that, a small movement of his sword was enough to make three flashes hit hard. "DIE, BASTARD!" shouted the master at that moment, as he forcefully swung his spiritual hammer towards the spiritual energy barrier, striking hard. The spiritual pressure generated by this attack caused Tang Yin to miss one of his attacks. But, at that moment, the master felt a stabbing pain pass through a part of his face, leaving a more or less deep wound. Moreover, the same thing happened in one of his arms. Which left him in shock. Still, there was no time to think. "HUAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" he shouted loudly and... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred as soon as the spiritual energy of Tang Yin''s spiritual bones shattered into pieces, and the hammer rushed past heading towards where Tang Yin was with a powerful force. Bai Lixue, who had not yet been able to reach, looked at this in shock and with deep fear in her mind. "TANG YIN!" she shouted again. Tang Yin, at that moment had already put his sword away, so with a backward swing of his arm, he summoned his spear as he swung his arm forcefully forward and sent it forcefully towards where the big war hammer was coming from. "SPIRITUAL EXPLOSION!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, and soon... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Powerful explosions sounded at that moment, and a body was sent flying like a comet. It was right at that moment that two powerful voices came from two different places. A female voice and a male voice. "YOU DARE, CHEN!" shouted the male voice and launched an attack from a distance, but... "YOU REALLY HAVE THE GUTS!" The female voice was more dominant, and a powerful spiritual energy came from above, crushing the spiritual emperor into a bloody puddle. This stunned all the disciples here, including Bai Lixue, who looked up. Soon, the destroying elder appeared at tremendous speed, but he did not look at the bloody puddle as many thought he would, instead, he looked up and was surprised. "Greetings, Major." He said as he bowed. The beautiful woman''s voice was no longer made to be heard, but soon, the blood that was on the ground rose and created some firm words. ''Is that the way you have to manage the destroyer hall? If something like that happens again, you will be held responsible.'' It said. Although he could not hear the tone in which she said it, he felt a deep fear as soon as he read this written in blood and imagined it. So, he obediently replied. "It won''t happen again." He spoke. After that and knowing that the woman did not plan to answer him, he turned around and looked around, searching for Tang Yin. For a moment, he felt fear, ''He didn''t die, did?'' He thought and then looked in a certain direction, where Tang Yin was calmly returning, even though he was injured. Tang Yin smiled, ''Heh, you think you have what it takes to kill me. You''re still too little.'' He thought. He had prepared several things in case everything got out of hand, one of those was the one that sent him flying. He had a spiritual bone in his feet and used it to create a spiritual explosion that sent him flying. Even so, this time, he was quite injured, so although he came smiling, and calmly, the truth was that he was walking with difficulty. Bai Lixue ran to him as soon as she saw him and hugged him tightly. "Tang Yin... I thought you were going to die..." She said as she tried to relax her heart which was beating rapidly because of how scared she had been. Seeing her like this, he smiled and petted her a little. "Relax, I''m not going to die in the hands of someone so weak, don''t you already know me?" He said with a smile. "I''m hurt, keep an eye out for any disciples who have been with that guy." He said softly in her ear, and she nodded quickly. She summoned her spiritual bones into her body and then sent them into Tang Yin''s body to protect him in case he was attacked by surprise. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin was surprised when he sensed this, but he smiled. ''This girl, she''s very attentive.'' He thought, and then looked at the Destroyer Elder, who came walking over. "Elder Destroyer, thank you very much." Tang Yin said, and he nodded, but soon he felt that he was hurt and lifted his sleeve a little. "Did he manage to hurt you that hard? That bastard, it''s a good thing he''s dead." He said as he saw the deep wound on his sleeve and also knew he had another one more on his leg from the way he was walking. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Just something minor, it will heal in a while." He replied, and the elder destroyer took out several very expensive pills and gave them to him. He then looked at everyone and the disciples. "You are dismissed. Today''s classes are canceled. I will look for a better teacher for the next one. I apologize for this. Also, nothing that happened here should be said until I get to the bottom of this." He replied firmly, and the disciples nodded and then left. The truth was that they were all a bit traumatized by this that had happened. "Follow me." He said as he looked at Tang Yin and Bai Lixue. Chapter 162 - 162: Two beauties in his courtyard Both of them followed behind him, while Bai Lixue helped Tang Yin walk well. "Sorry this time for being late, anyway, it wasn''t me who killed that guy. For that, you should not thank me." Said the old destroyer elder as he walked to the front and looked at Tang Yin out of the corner of his eye. Tang Yin nodded. "I know, I will thank her when I see her again." Tang Yin replied, and the destroyer elder was surprised. "Have you seen her before?" He asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, recently." He answered sincerely, further surprising the elder destroyer who looked thoughtful. But after a while, he nodded. "You''re a lucky boy. As expected from someone so talented. You''re teaching towards that master; can you give it later again? It''s a teaching I couldn''t fully hear, but I feel we could all benefit from it." He said, and Tang Yin looked at him in surprise but nodded. "When the time is right." He replied, and then the elder destroyer smiled and turned around to give two tokens to them. "By rules, I cannot promote you directly but have this token. It will allow you to take the test to become elite external disciples, that way you will be closer to the inner sect. I promise you I will look into everything that happened with that guy and let you know as soon as I find out." Said the elder and then dismissed them both. They nodded and then left. "Are you okay?" Bai Lixue asked softly as they walked, and Tang Yin nodded to him. "Don''t worry, you''ve seen my healing abilities. Something like that is nothing." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded, but still kept to one side of him. "Will you come to my courtyard?" Tang Yin asked when he saw that she wasn''t planning to head to her courtyard. She nodded. "During these days I want to be there, it''s very good for cultivation and if someone attacks you, we can fight together. Two are better than one, right?" She replied, having decided everything on her own. Though the concern in her eyes was noticeable. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "Okay, then let''s go together. We can sleep together later if you want." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she was surprised. Her beautiful brunette face blushed a little, and she averted her gaze with a snort, turning away from him a little. Thus, the two of them walked together and then took a flying boat to Tang Yin''s courtyard. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once they had arrived, Tang Yin was surprised. He found a beautiful young lady sitting in front, inside his courtyard. "Miss Wu?" he asked doubtfully, and Wu Lingxia, who was sitting there, looked up and looked at him in surprise. ''Who is this beautiful young master?'' She thought in shock, but noticing his beautiful blue hair and his voice, she was surprised again. "Young Master Tang?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''m sorry for not introducing myself with my real face earlier." He replied and she, though surprised, stood up with a smile. "You are back, Young Master Tang." She said and looked at Bai Lixue in surprise. ''Another beauty? Well, birds of the same plumage fly together...'' She thought, having remembered the beautiful Xie Meiyu and now seeing this beautiful brown-skinned lady next to Tang Yin. Tang Yin then walked in and invited them in. "Miss Wu, are you coming for the check-up? Have you been feeling uncomfortable these days?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "I''m sorry to bother you, Young Master Tang. I have been feeling various discomforts in my body these days and I thought it was due to the technique. That''s why I came here." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s okay, don''t apologize for something I promised to do. But give me a few hours, I''m a little hurt and need to recover." Tang Yin replied, and after seeing her nod, he went to recover. Meanwhile, she stayed with Bai Lixue. Both of them have always been sociable, so they quickly started chatting. "Why is Young Master Tang injured?" She asked softly. Bai Lixue then told her everything that had happened, visibly surprising her. "A little master has so much guts?" She said in surprise. After that, both continued to talk about more things, as Bai Lixue told her how amazing Tang Yin was in different ways. Wu Lingxia was stunned when she heard everything, it was difficult for her to associate all that with a person missing an arm, but... If she complemented it with everything Xie Meiyu had told her about him, wouldn''t it be too surprising? ''He seems to be a more surprising guy than he shows...'' She thought as she chatted with Bai Lixue and asked him several more things. Moreover, Bai Lixue, upon learning that she was a central disciple, asked her for advice in different ways, and she helped her. Thus, in a few hours, the two of them had talked quite a lot. Until Tang Yin came out. Bai Lixue quickly got up when she saw him and went over to check his condition and smiled. "You seem to be fine, that reassures me." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. "I told you not to worry. Minor injuries like that are not something very troublesome for me." He replied and looked at Wu Lingxia. "Miss Wu, please. I want to check your body." He said, and she nodded. Although she was a little embarrassed as she remembered what she should do, after walking to a room, she took off the top of her clothes. "Must she do that?" Bai Lixue asked in surprise as she looked at Wu Lingxua''s naked body curiously. And Tang Yin smiled. "You will also have to do that in a little while. I must open your spiritual entrances later." Tang Yin said with a smile as he sat down in front of Wu Lingxia. This surprised Bai Lixue, "You will open my spiritual entrances?" She asked with pleasant surprise as she sat to the side to watch them, and Tang Yin nodded. "For now, wait." He said and focused his gaze on Wu Lingxia''s beautiful body. The first time he had this beautiful naked body in front of him, he couldn''t see it properly. But now he could see it very well. Her waist was even a little slimmer than Xie Meiyu''s. Although, her breasts were a little smaller. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see behind her. But with his front view, he could already praise this beautiful body in front of him. Still, he didn''t see it for long and focused on checking her out thoroughly for a while and then smiled. "I will give you a spiritual bath that will help you understand what is going on in your body. If I explain it to you, it won''t let you get the most out of your new technique and stuff." Tang Yin said with a smile, surprising her. But he did not give her time to react, he got up and then went to prepare a great pot placed on top of several burning spiritual coals and poured various spiritual herbs back and forth, with different pills and strange mixtures. Wu Lingxia could somewhat understand what he was doing, so she was surprised and more so to see what was forming in the spiritual bath. Still, she said nothing and simply stared. A while later, Tang Yin had finished doing the spiritual bath and turned his gaze to look at her. "Miss Wu, please. Come in. The bath is ready. Be sure to try to figure out your new alchemy technique with this." He said, and she nodded softly but looked at him a little embarrassed. "Can you turn around?" she asked. Tang Yin was surprised, but noticing what she wanted to do he turned around. After a moment, she passed by him walking quietly, and Tang Yin couldn''t help but glance at the beautiful body walking behind him. Those beautiful buttocks and the backside of this beautiful woman were visible to him, but after a little glance, he moved his face and looked at Bai Lixue. "Follow me." He said as he started to head for another room. Wu Lingxia would need some time alone to understand what Tang Yin wanted her to understand. Chapter 163 - 163: Her beautiful body Tang Yin then entered the next room with Bai Lixue behind. "Tang Yin, that spirit bath looked painful, will Big Sister be alright?" she asked as she entered, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "Don''t worry, that girl is very smart. Taking off her clothes completely to receive that spiritual bath was the best decision. If she decided on her own it means she noticed what kind of spiritual bath it was. So, she will be fine." Tang Yin replied, and she then nodded. After that, Tang Yin took out some needles and told her to sit in front of him. "Get undressed. Opening the spiritual entrances is better if you don''t have any clothes on, to avoid interfering with my sight." Tang Yin said with a smile. She was a little surprised but nodded with some embarrassment. She stood up, turned around, and undressed, leaving Tang Yin in shock at her very quick action. She was thinking, ''If I do it quickly, I won''t be embarrassed. Come on, it''s just Tang Yin. He''s seen me a bit before and I trust him.'' She was thinking, and so, after closing her eyes quickly, she took off her entire dress and dropped it, remaining in nothing but her underwear. All that was an action of a few seconds. But, when she did it, she felt even more embarrassed... While Tang Yin was simply stunned to see that beautiful brown-skinned body become almost totally naked in front of him. Her breasts were bigger than he thought they would be. They even looked a little bigger than Xie Meiyu''s. And their firmness was incredible, they stood like two proud mountain peaks. But Tang Yin''s favorite part¡­ The lower part. Her hips, her beautiful fleshy thighs, added to those very great buttocks that were somewhat covered by her long purple hair. He couldn''t help but be stunned looking at that beautiful body for numerous seconds in a row as she walked over and sat across from him. Just as she sat down, he snapped out of his daze. He couldn''t help but glance down at her lower front. The provocative white-colored underwear she was wearing lit a fire in him, but he quickly averted his gaze a little. "Cough... Lixue, when I said to undress, I didn''t mean to undress completely. The spiritual entrances are only on the upper body." He said with some embarrassment and a smile. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She turned red when she heard this but let out a snort. "Hmph, I know. I know where the spiritual entrances are, you don''t need to remind me." She said as she averted her gaze slightly in embarrassment. Tang Yin then looked at her in surprise and said, "Then why...?" Though he stopped at the end as she shot him a small glance, though she soon after averted it. "What does it mean when a woman undresses in front of you, Tang Yin?" she asked not wanting to give him an answer, her face turning completely red at that moment, as Tang Yin was surprised. But just when he was planning to speak, she decided that speaking it was better not to raise suspicions about something else. "I''m seducing you, that''s what I''m doing, any problem? I know I''m not as pretty as Big Sister Meiyu and maybe Big Sister Feifei you''ve told me about is another peerless beauty like her, but..." She said, and her heart squeezed a little as she raised her gaze a little frightened to see him, though she kept her face down. "...I think I''m a little pretty. Maybe like Little Sister Lian." She said softly. Tang Yin was quite shocked by this she was saying, ''What''s a little pretty? Does this girl really have self-esteem issues with her beauty, but keeps them hidden by her active personality? My God, if she is a little pretty, very few women in this world could be called pretty.'' He thought and was about to say something, but she spoke again. "No, Mother once told me that women with the same personality as Little Sister are the most striking to men... Hm, what else did she say?" She said as if talking to herself and looked at the floor, trying to remember. "Right, she said that, for women like me, we are only left to know seduction tricks to get the attention of the man we want." She said softly and looked up to stare at Tang Yin. She took a breath and stood up straight. "I trust what my mom says, that''s why you can see all you want. I can''t be very pretty and my personality isn''t good, but I have other things." She said as she lifted her chest. Tang Yin looked at her for a moment and then smiled a little. "Girl, I didn''t know you wanted to seduce me. But why are you doing it? You know I have Meiyu and Feifei, doesn''t that bother you?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and she looked at him doubtfully while shaking her head naturally. "I don''t see any problems; I''m not looking to be your wife." She replied calmly. "Then what are you looking for?" Tang Yin asked curiously, and she felt confused. "Anything is fine, as long as you keep me close to you." She replied with a smile, surprising Tang Yin a little. ''Were your answers always so vague?'' He thought with a smile but noticed her flushed face, so he shrugged. "So that''s why you seduce me?" he asked smiling, and she nodded. "Mom once told me that the only way to keep a man from leaving me or anything woman is to seduce him." She said, but then frowned a little, "Can I trust that? It didn''t work for mom..." She said softly as she let her thoughts escape her mind. But Tang Yin simply shrugged, he paid no attention to that last comment and moved a little closer to her to look her from up close in the eyes, startling her. Her heart began to beat rapidly, but she had nowhere to run and had no plans to run either. But Tang Yin didn''t make the move she thought he would. He simply looked into her eyes. "Lixue, you are very beautiful. I don''t understand how a person as beautiful as you can have self-esteem problems with her physique or your personality. But, in my eyes, you are so beautiful that many times I can''t help but think about making you mine, how could I feel good if you fell into another man''s hands? That''s how beautiful you are. That''s why..." Tang Yin said but was interrupted by her just before he finished. "Then why don''t you choose to do it?" She asked directly, as her beautiful green eyes sparkled upon hearing what he had said. Tang Yin felt stunned, ''Do what?'' He thought, but soon after he realized what she was referring to. "Girl, do you understand what you''re talking about?" he asked in surprise and she nodded. "Mom told me that, if the man I want, ever says something like that, then I should tell him to do it. That''s the best way to get you, isn''t it?" She spoke. Her manner of speaking was that of a person who did not understand what she was talking about but certainly knew what it was. Although her cheeks were flushed when she said that, her voice did not waver a bit when she said this. Certainly, that was what she meant, and this stunned Tang Yin. "Your mom is very special; I''d like to meet her sometime." Tang Yin said with a smile soon after as he sat down, and Bai Lixue''s eyes sparkled with joy. "Right? I''ve always known Mom is very interesting and special. Promise you''ll meet her someday?" she asked with a happy smile, taking Tang Yin by surprise. ''Is this...?'' He thought and frowned a little but returned to his original countenance soon after and nodded at her. "As long as you don''t hide anything from me, I promise to meet her." Tang Yin said, and she was a little surprised. Then she looked down. But then she smiled and nodded. But her mood visibly declined. ''Then there''s something...'' He thought but smiled and gave her a little tap on the head. "Get your spirits up. Let''s talk about this later, I''ll open your spiritual entrances." Tang Yin said and she nodded with a smile and stopped talking much. A while later, Tang Yin finished opening her spiritual entrances. But he noticed that her mental state was not right, so they both went out to see the moon. Chapter 164 - 164: Her past and secrets When leaving, Tang Yin simply gazed at the moon for a few minutes in silence. For him, looking at the moon is always enough to calm his heart and to make him think calmly. His normally proud personality becomes a little more docile as he gazes at the moon. For he feels the warmth of a lost love. That is why he loves to look at it so much. During that time, Bai Lixue was a little uncomfortable and wanted to explain things. She felt that he was doubting her, that''s why she wanted to explain herself, but how should she do it? Still, not knowing how to do it, she decided to speak. "Tang Yin, it''s not my intention to hide you..." She said, and Tang Yin stopped her by stroking her head a little. "It''s okay, Lixue. I understand that it''s not your intention to hide something from me, and, I also understand that I''m not in the right to ask something like that. You have your problems and you also have your secrets, you don''t need to say anything else. Besides..." Tang Yin spoke calmly but was interrupted at the end by Bai Lixue, who shook her head several times. "No, Tang Yin. Although I understand what you say is correct, I want to tell you this time." She said and glared at him. "I don''t understand what it is to fall in love. I always liked to be free and traveling was my biggest dream, but I never wanted to travel with someone else because it''s a burden in case I want to do something new. If I want to climb a mountain, traveling with someone else might prevent me from doing it because maybe that person doesn''t want to. That''s why I travel alone and always have. Besides, falling in love is never good, that''s what I thought before." She said and didn''t stop. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My mom once told me that falling in love was a nice thing to do, but how could it be? She suffered so much from doing it, so falling in love is not nice at all. That''s why I never understood what she was saying, but, since we started talking and I was able to complement you so well, I''ve started to understand why she said that going on adventures with someone you like, is a good thing." She looked up and stared at him. "I don''t know what it''s like to fall in love. I don''t know if I have the right to do it either. But I like traveling with you and I don''t know why, that''s why I did that a while ago. It''s nice to travel with you, you always have something to talk about and you teach me a lot, but you don''t do it like you''re my teacher, but more like a companion and that makes me feel good. Because I..." He said and paused, then looked at the ground and bit her lip. "...I am a slave and so is my mom, that''s why I don''t aspire to be your wife. I just want to travel with you and go on adventures. If someday my dream comes true, I want you to meet Mom. But I don''t want anything else because I''m just a slave. And because I only want to travel with the person who made me feel good." She said softly looking at the ground in embarrassment for what she was saying. Tang Yin looked at her stunned, ''Is she a slave?'' He thought with surprise, but soon after, he smiled and lifted her face with his hand a little. She was surprised and tried to lower her face quickly. But Tang Yin didn''t allow it, on the contrary, he gave her a little kiss on her lips leaving her stunned. "Tell me a little more. Don''t close with me if you want me to help you." He said softly, surprising her. Her face turned red, and a tear spilled from the corner of her eye. Tang Yin wiped it away with his hand, and she then smiled with her beautiful face and nodded. After that, they both sat down, and she began to tell him. "Originally, I belonged to a powerful clan in the desert, beyond human territories. We were respected by everyone there and the demons didn''t mess with us because of that. Our clan was passive and did business with humans on the mainland, belonging to a powerful sect, so no one dared to do anything to us." She said and paused for a moment when she had finished telling this, looked down a little, and sighed. "But that sect wanted to destroy us and they attacked us. My mom was taken captive during that time by one of the sect leaders. During the first few days they treated my mom well and lied to her in different ways, they never told her that our clan had been destroyed or anything like that. And she gradually fell in love with that person who had taken her captive and, eventually, had me, the cursed daughter of two spiritual supremes. It''s just that..." "Once this happened, she let her guard down and was branded by a slave mark. Her cultivation as a Spiritual Supreme was rendered useless, her spiritual weapon was separated from her body. She was locked in the dungeon, where I was raised for most of my first 12 years of life." She said and smiled pitifully to herself and sighed. "She had to pay a high price by giving up her heavenly body, solely to earn my freedom. She... She is the best mother." She said, and tears slowly began to fall down her face. Tang Yin frowned as he heard all this. ''They ripped off her spirit weapon and also her heavenly body? Shit, that''s cruel.'' He thought. Although he had never felt the pain of having something like that ripped off, he knew that was too painful. Perhaps the most painful anyone could ever feel in their life. But what surprised him the most was... ''With all that, she still had the energy to raise a genius daughter like her? Shit, this woman is admirable.'' Tang Yin thought but was pulled out of his thoughts by Bai Lixue. "That''s why I''m here. And that''s why I''m not going to ask you for anything else. I just want to travel with you, if I ever get strong, I''ll come back and fight to the death against those guys. I will die in that place if I have to, but I will kill them. But, before that happens, I want to understand what my mom was telling me. And fulfill her request." Bai Lixue said and stared at Tang Yin as he glared back at her. She smiled with some embarrassment at that moment. "You asked me why I could see so much more than the rest, you said my eyes were special. Yes, that''s true. One of my eyes is special." She said and then tapped it twice. "My right eye is not real. I lost it when I was attacked by the eldest son of the guy who raped my mom. He took it upon himself to gouge out my eye without a care in the world, even though he is my brother. Luckily, when I was traveling here, in ancient ruins I found this. I don''t know what it is, but when I found it, I was wounded and blood fell into it, then it attached to my body and since then I can see many things." She said and smiled at him. "I can see you as you are." She said without taking her eyes off him. "Tang Yin, your soul and your body are not the same..." She said and raised her hand to touch his face, "Your wounds on your face have a curse. Your soul is bright, brighter than anything. It is unique and beautiful, with long silver hair. And your blue eyes occasionally change color and turn silver, just like the hair on your soul. You''re the only living thing I''ve ever seen that''s like that, that''s why I protected you that time." She spoke softly as she caressed the beautiful face in front of her. Chapter 165 - 165: [Bonus Chapter] His promise Tang Yin was stunned listening to this while. He didn''t even know what he should be thinking about right now. She didn''t pause a bit to let him take in every word. She just spoke firmly, something she didn''t think she would be speaking today. And something he didn''t expect to hear from her mouth. He always saw her as someone nice and with a cheerful personality, so he didn''t expect her to have a past like that, how can her heart endure so many things and still laugh so much? That was his question. But, once she said all about her eyes and how she saw Tang Yin, it shocked Tang Yin even more. ''Can she see the soul? Even something as complex as that, can she see it so clearly?'' He thought in shock, and his thoughts wandered back and forth, as he tried to process what he was hearing. But he was again brought out of his thoughts by her voice. "You don''t need to tell me anything, Tang Yin. So don''t think about it too much. I just want to travel with you for a while, when I''m strong I''ll stop bothering you. That''s my request and, if I become strong enough to rescue my mother and come out alive, I will introduce her to you then." She said, and Tang Yin sighed a little and pulled her a little from the chair where she was sitting as he sat her on his lap. She was surprised, and looked at him in a daze, but he simply hugged her around her waist. "Brown-skinned beauty, who do you think I am? Hmph, do you think I''m afraid of the adversity that facing a few spiritual supremes might present?" He said and smiled, let go of her for a moment, and moved his hand a little to the front, then summoned his heavenly hammer above his hand and let it float in miniature. "My heavenly hammer was made to destroy; do you know who I must destroy? Any bastard who dares to threaten me or the people with me." He said and glared at her. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brown-skinned beauty, if your mother suffered like this and you want to be mine, then you can''t say it will only be for a few years. I''m telling you; I will let your mother live the best life she ever thought of. I don''t care who the enemies are, at some point, my hammer will destroy their heads. That''s why you don''t have to worry. Also, don''t underestimate yourself. I will make your spear become a real weapon of destruction because you are talented enough." Tang Yin said calmly. He didn''t need to think things over anymore. If she wanted to give herself to him, he would never refuse her. He felt they complemented each other, her looks were unique, and so was her personality, why wouldn''t he accept a woman who wanted to belong to him? But, if one of his women still thought she would do everything on her own, then she was underestimating him. His heavenly hammers are not for decoration. His pride is not for decoration. At some point, he will use his power to crush the head of anyone who dares to want to assassinate him or anyone who wants to assassinate one of his loved ones. And that is something he will never forget. His promise. What he once swore. He will keep it faithfully. What he believes in. His pride will stand firm, and so he will keep his every word. Bai Lixue did not expect him to respond like this and did not know how to respond. Her heart began to beat rapidly, and she smiled beautifully as her eyes shed a tear. This time, she lost a little strength and dropped her body to Tang Yin''s chest, where she lay down firmly. "...I''m tired, Tang Yin... I''m going to sleep..." She said softly as she lost consciousness, surprising Tang Yin a little, but he smiled and allowed her to sleep peacefully on top of him. A few hours later, he got up and left her sleeping on the piece of furniture where they were sitting. He gently tucked her in while her tender and beautiful face was fast asleep, and he smiled after giving her a little kiss. ''What an interesting girl.'' He thought and then entered the room where Wu Lingxia was. It had been several hours, and he needed to check if she was okay. As he entered, he noticed that she was still there and smiled approaching her. "Looks like you''re about to finish." Tang Yin said, and she opened her eyes and smiled at him. "You are more amazing than Meiyu told me. Your alchemy technique is impressive, I can''t even see what rank it is. But this spirit bath is so special, I can''t even figure it out, how did you do it?" she asked softly from inside the pot, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I know many things, Miss Wu. This spirit bath was made specifically for you to enter a special cultivation state. It works very well because you are close to the seventh realm, will you come out now?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded as she stood up but then looked down and sat back down in embarrassment. Tang Yin understood what was going on, so he turned around and walked to the window, turning his back to her so she could get dressed again. She was surprised by this, ''It''s really interesting, any man in the sect would want to take this moment to see me naked, after all, I was called one of the three fairies, but he just ignores me like this, is it because of Meiyu?'' She thought doubtfully as she changed and glanced at Tang Yin from time to time. ''Well, Meiyu is more beautiful than me and her body more voluptuous.'' She thought with a smile and after a moment, walked to the window where he was. "Thank you so much for what you''ve done for me. I''ll be sure to repay you for what you''ve done for me." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "It was Meiyu''s request, I couldn''t refuse, so don''t worry about thinking about a payment." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded a little. "Still, I''ll pay you back somehow." She said and then looked at him a little. "By the way, thank you so much for opening my spiritual entrances." She said softly as she bowed slightly. "It''s okay, I was just passing by." Tang Yin said with a calm smile and looked at her. "Miss, do you want to help me revitalize this place? I need an additional alchemist to do it." Tang Yin said, and she was confused. "Revitalize this place?" she asked in a daze, and he nodded. "This courtyard. It''s very big and has many facilities, but the arrays are outdated. I want to revitalize it and make it a livable place." Tang Yin replied, and she, though confused, nodded. "I don''t understand much, but that''s okay." She replied. Tang Yin then smiled. "Choose any room to sleep or cultivate. I''ll go cultivate for a while." Tang Yin said as he turned around and entered the other room shortly after. ''It''s time to see those system rewards. I''ve been intrigued all day and it''s already the middle of the night.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he got into a cultivation position to finally check the rewards the system had granted him earlier. Chapter 166 - 166: Rewards There were a total of 5 rewards that the system gave him for completing the mission to exterminate that force. The first two were more or less common. One of them was the Spiritual Advancement Pill for the Ancestor Realm. Unlike the other 3 types of pills that the system has given him before, which were of no use to him because their functions are to break bottlenecks, and he doesn''t have those because of his divine soul, this is a pill that will give him a large amount of spiritual energy once he consumes it, and he can use that energy for anything. It has a lot of similarities with the Spiritual Ancestor Pill that the system granted him earlier. Both contain a lot of spiritual energy inside, but the Spiritual Ancestor Pill has explosive spiritual energy made specifically for breaking bottlenecks, while this new pill has passive spiritual energy for his cultivation increase. And this kind of spiritual energy is accepted by his divine soul for cultivation. So, it is better than the other, more so when he has no bottlenecks. He will be able to skip several levels as long as he consumes a high number of pills. The problem is that he was only given 15 of these. The second reward is another pill that is not as important as the first one. He was even given 100 of these, but it is used in the Spiritual Ancestor Realm and serves to restore spiritual energy or to try to reach the limit of his current cultivation. For example, if a person is at the First Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm and consumes some of those, he will have a chance to increase his cultivation to the limit of that level. It is another explosive spiritual energy-type pill, but one that cannot break a bottleneck because of the herbs used to make it. It is not a pill that will catch his attention. The third reward was 10 external earth-grade spiritual weapons, ''This is useful to me for the organization.'' Tang Yin thought and soon sent them to his inventory and stopped looking at them. His gaze was on the last two rewards. Therefore, he pulled out the token that would give him the first of those two. ''Array Token.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he looked at it. The system didn''t give him any explanations about it, it simply told him that he would get two or three kinds of spiritual arrays when he opened it. So, Tang Yin put spiritual energy into this token, and soon, it lit up deeply to all sides with a blinding blue-colored light. A moment later, the light shot forcefully towards his head and quickly entered his mind, while Tang Yin relaxed his mind to receive the information this Array Token was giving him. A few seconds later, Tang Yin opened his eyes in surprise. ''So good?'' Tang Yin thought with enormous surprise. He had been given three spiritual arrays, which is a magnificent thing. One of them was one he hadn''t expected to receive. ''Demonic Array? Shit, I know many demonic arrays, but this one I''ve never seen... Could it be one of the ten supreme arrays of the demonic world?'' Tang Yin thought in shock as he looked at the complexity of this array in his mind. ''This is a really amazing array for the use of demonic energy, but... It''s no use to me if I don''t have it.'' Tang Yin thought but smiled, ''Well, eventually I''ll have to cultivate it, so it will be useful to me. I''ll try to figure out other uses for it later.'' He thought and then turned his attention to the other spiritual array. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Fuck, this is really coming in handy right now. System, you''re the best, hahaha.'' He thought as he saw the great spiritual array in front of him with great happiness. ''A spiritual growth array. It''s almost as good as the one I know.'' He thought as he began to look at it more thoroughly with happiness. ''If I combine it with the one I know when I get enough power, I should be able to create a new, more powerful array... It wouldn''t be impossible to be at the level of the family array, but right now this works for me.'' He thought, and the administrator in his head was curious about something. [You say it''s almost as good as the one you know, which means it''s of a lower grade than yours, so why are you so happy to have it? It''s not of much use to you these days, is it]? Said the administrator doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. ''I understand that you don''t know about this, but this array is not that simple. It is not a complex array like the one I know, and so it does not require a high level of cultivation to make it. It''s so simple but so good, that, if my father or my teacher saw it, they would have to praise it. Because... Look at this.'' Tang Yin replied. He quickly flew into his mind and fiddled a bit with the array in a specific place, then drew a small array and put it there. Then he moved a little higher up and did the same. Following that, he went to the other side of the huge spiritual array and did the same in those four directions. After that, he moved away. Soon, the spiritual array glowed brightly in a pure white color, and after that, the white color changed to a light blue color, surprising the administrator a little. [Why?] he asked doubtfully. ''It''s simple. This array, being so simple, is very versatile. And by the same token, because it is so versatile, it can become different shapes and adapt to its environment, without losing its essence. What I did was to create four small revitalizing arrays and that''s why it took that color. I can still add another 8 to it within the same array. That''s the amazing thing about this array.'' Tang Yin replied smiling. ''That''s why I think this array can become super amazing in the future. I didn''t expect to receive such a good reward this time.'' He said, surprising the administrator. [You mean you can add any array inside this one? Even that demonic array?] He asked, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Technically it''s possible. But it would be very difficult, and once I do it, I''ll need demonic energy to run it, so it''s not cost-effective. But it will help me do what I want to do in the herb room in this courtyard.'' He replied and then began to look more and more at this array back and forth. Until he stopped, he was satisfied, so his smile and happiness could not be hidden. Still, it was time to see the last reward. Therefore, it came out of his mind. This reward was to be received by the same system. [Receive reward: Cultivation increase: 150%] It said a small button that was in the completed mission section. At this, Tang Yin smiled. ''Okay, it''s time to try this thing. I want to see if I can get that epiphany.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and pressed the button. Seconds later, a stream of spiritual energy began to enter his body slowly... Chapter 167 - 167: A surprising man The spiritual energy coming from the system entered his body slowly, making Tang Yin a quick and safe level up. Since the spiritual energy bestowed upon him by the system was so docile, it allowed him to use it at will and process it quickly, making the whole process easy to perform and carry. From Level 7 to Level 8 he moved up easily, but the spiritual energy kept coming to him, so he didn''t stop, and soon he had reached half this level, making him frown a little. ''I''m not going to stay that close; I''ll go straight up.'' He thought and immediately swallowed five pills of the Spiritual Advancement. These went down his throat and soon became an intense stream of spiritual energy pouring all over his body as his spiritual entrances began to absorb it quickly, so as not to waste any of it. Still, he soon frowned and popped another five pills into his mouth. ''Shit, this divine soul sure does consume.'' He thought and began to process again. This time, the amount of spiritual energy in his body had increased drastically, so his face was sweaty as he tried his best to process it as fast as possible. Moving the spiritual energy back and forth in his body and putting it into his spiritual bowl slowly, his cultivation began to move again. This time, it wasn''t slow, he quickly reached the top of level 8, and soon entered directly into level 9. Just as he arrived here, the spiritual energy continued to be processed as it was converted into cultivation, and so he spent several hours cultivating, until all the spiritual energy had been processed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His cultivation had been stuck at the ninth level since he arrived, but that is normal. Just as he finished this, Tang Yin wanted to open his eyes, but soon felt his body falling from a high place and felt a powerful sword energy on his skin. This stunned him, so he instantly opened his eyes and found himself in an immensely large place. The entire ground was black sand, while a large number of shooting stars were crossing the sky from one side to the other. It didn''t stop, stars kept constantly passing by, as if there was an immense rain of stars in this place. Tang Yin was stunned to see this. He had never seen anything like it before. But in his memory, there was a memory of a similar scene that is written in the history books of his sect. ''The First World?'' He thought in shock, but soon, his thoughts were interrupted when he heard a small movement nearby. He turned his gaze doubtfully. There was a muscular man who looked to be about 40 years old with a sword in his hand. There was absolutely nothing interesting about the sword. It was not even an external spiritual weapon. It was simply a sword forged from the most common iron of all. In fact, around this man was a hammer, common iron, and a blacksmith''s table. So, Tang Yin could assume that the sword in this man''s hand was forged by himself. Still... ''Why a normal sword?'' Tang Yin thought and carefully approached this man to avoid attracting his attention. He only wanted to see what this man was doing in front of him. The man didn''t notice and didn''t care either. He simply looked at his sword with a calm and peaceful face. He had no action on his face, but his eyes revealed an intense pride and a powerful presence. After looking at his sword for a moment, he turned his gaze to the sky and stared at the stars passing through this huge and beautiful sky. After looking at them for a moment, he put the sword in his hand, in the scabbard he had made specifically for it. There was nothing special about the scabbard. It was the most common of the most common Tang Yin had ever seen. Once he put it in his scabbard, the man grabbed it with his left hand and went back to looking at the sky for a long while. Minutes passed, 10 minutes, 15 minutes... 30 minutes... One hour later, the man who had been standing in the same place all this time finally moved. His right hand moved at an incredible speed towards the sword in his left hand and grabbed it by the handle, then his body leaned forward a little, without him averting his gaze from the sky. Following that, he made a small movement with his right hand as if he wanted to unsheathe it, but after this small movement, he pulled his sword firmly back into the scabbard. And soon, 32 flashes came out from this place and, with a flash... *SWING* A deep sound of something splitting sounded throughout this place, as four shooting stars that were traveling at enormous speeds were split into four parts, and there was a powerful explosion in the night sky. "Tsk, only 32." Said the man in frustration. His voice sounded ancient and reverberated throughout the area. This left Tang Yin in shock. ''This... Is ''that'' technique!? Shit, 32 flashes!?'' He thought in shock, recognizing the blade technique he recently learned as this one. There was no mistake, the initial concept was the same, it was the authentic technique that has never been given a name! Still... ''Who the hell is this man!? How is it possible that he can create 32 flashes of this absurd technique, without taking a single damage to his body!!?'' He thought in shock and remembered his wife. The time she showed him the highest peak she had ever reached came to his mind. His wife, a peerless genius, had managed to create 16 flashes of this sword technique after training for hundreds of years. That was already a shock to the cultivation world on the entire plane. That time, she received quite heavy damage to her body from the recoil of this technique. It was then that she realized that the higher go in this technique, the more dangerous it is, for she had not received damage from such a technique in hundreds of years until that moment. ''How is it possible that this person can create double and not take any damage?'' He thought in shock, but after the man turned around and drank water, he returned to his original position and launched that powerful attack again. 32 flashes again, and he scowled in intense frustration, which left Tang Yin in shock. "It''s hard to reach your level, Tang Wuming. But I assure you I will make a place for myself. I will build my throne high in this world and you will see how mighty the swords are." Said the man at that moment, other words that shocked Tang Yin. ''Great Ancestor Tang Wuming!?'' He thought in shock, remembering the great ancestor of his clan. The only one on his plane to have borne that name and also... The most powerful existence remembered from his sect. The founder of the Tang Family. As Tang Yin was deep in thought, an explosion followed by another and another brought him to the moment. The man had launched successive attacks of this technique, all of which created 32 flashes. And so, the hours and hours passed. A place that seemed to have no day, only night. After countless hours watching this, Tang Yin felt he was gaining a lot. Every time this man launched an attack, it was surrounded by intense learning for him, and this left him stunned. So much so that he didn''t even sit down or wonder again what kind of place he was in. And soon, the man looked at his sword again and pulled it out of the sheath. It had already totally shattered the sword, so he smiled. He tossed it aside and patiently made a new one. Some unknown time later, he was again in the same position without making any movement. Words began to come out of his mouth as he gazed up at the night sky and the numerous shooting stars. "Blades were made to murder. To cut. That''s why sword techniques are focused on horizontal attacks, which give you the most cutting force. My sword technique, Swordsman''s Pride is not a cutting technique..." "Swords were not made to assassinate, but to demonstrate a new way of fighting. My sword technique, Swordsman''s Pride, I made it to demonstrate how powerful we swordsmen can become." "If it''s not a cutting technique..., What is it?" "No, my sword technique was also created to cut planets. So, it is indeed a cutting technique, but with an expanded world-level view... Should I change the position?" His words reflected his thoughts as he tried to find the problem in his sword technique. "A new position..." "A position of Pride..." "The hammer of Tang Wuming. The Spear of the God Xin. The Scepter of the Goddess Abrilth..." His mind wandered back and forth as he began to recall the battle form of all the great ones he could remember. A while later, his eyes glowed brightly, and he looked at his sword for a moment. Then he quickly strapped his sword to his back, making it stay with the handle facing up. After that, he looked up at the sky with intense excitement in his eyes. He moved his hand slowly to the handle of his sword but did not make a move, he simply watched the shooting stars cross the sky again and again. "And The Sword of Yan Zitao!" he shouted and slightly moved his right hand up and then firmly placed it on his scabbard again. His small movement created a powerful sword energy all around, and before he finished a blink, a powerful explosion proudly in the distance... *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* ... Explosion after explosion, over and over again... 128 times! 128 stars, 128 times! Chapter 168 - 168: His Thoughts... Just then, Tang Yin opened his eyes wide and looked from side to side, trying to see the number of explosions happening, but... What his eyes saw was the huge cultivation room where he was, ''What the hell happened?'' He thought in shock and soon remembered. ''Was that the epiphany? Is that what it feels like to have an epiphany? That man, who the hell is he?'' Tang Yin frowned and was stunned for a while, remembering the past. The name ''Yan Zitao'', he felt like it sounded familiar, but no matter how hard he tried to think, he couldn''t remember. Still... ''Be that as it may, that guy is an absolute genius, did he manage to create 128 killer flashes of this technique? Shit, how terrifying. But what does he have to do with my ancestor?'' He thought and recalled every single thing he had seen during that moment. After thinking about different things for a while, he decided to ignore everything that was of no use to him at the moment, and instead drew his sword. ''That guy... How the hell did he manage to destroy shooting stars, with just a normal sword? What stupidly high level is that?'' he thought in shock. His sword, a divine sword of a very high rank, was a sword that could cleave a billion ordinary swords in the blink of an eye. But, even when he was at his maximum strength before he died, he could never destroy a shooting star! But that guy destroyed so many with such a common sword? ''What a terrifying power... But...'' ''A scabbard... This sword came with its scabbard, but being an external spiritual weapon, I always thought I didn''t need it, could it be that''s what it takes to get the most out of this sword technique?'' Tang Yin thought, reached into his inventory, and pulled out the sword scabbard. It was a scabbard that, on its own, could withstand the blows of the sword thousands of times. Once he put the sword in his scabbard, he left his room with the sword in his hand and subsequently left the house. Sometime later, he was running through the mountain of cultivation behind his courtyard as he passed the various trees, and after running for a while, he came to a plot of land away from his courtyard, where there was a large area. ''What a nice mountain.'' He thought as he arrived and felt the strong spiritual energy here. From this place, he could also see a bit towards the central mountains of the sect, and the great sect Tower was more visible from here. Still, he paid no attention to these things. He simply took the sword in his hand and put it in the sheath of his scabbard that he had already put on before leaving. Then he played for a moment and smiled. ''Well, I think it feels better. It would be better to disappear and have it appear on my back, but it''s not bad like this.'' He thought and took his sword, focusing his gaze on a tree. [You can do it] But before he could concentrate, a voice came to his mind and surprised him. ''Do what?'' He asked. [Haven''t you seen the equipment section? It''s in the system on your home page. From there you can make the sheath with the sword become full equipment. Allowing you to disappear it and reappear it whenever you want, didn''t you know that]. Said the administrator, with some hesitation at the end, and Tang Yin was surprised. ''Such a thing is possible? I thought that was just decoration...'' He replied and immediately opened the system tab. The basic interface of this one popped into his mind, ''Oh? I grew two centimeters. I''ll gradually resume my original height.'' He thought and continued to look at the equipment section. The administrator then started to explain some things and the way he should do it, and after a few minutes, he was done. He then pressed a button on the system, and the ''equipment'' disappeared along with his sword. But he still felt that his sword was inside himself, and he could summon it to his hand if he wanted to. But he didn''t, he pressed the button again, and soon, the sheath with the scabbard and sword appeared there. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''This is really convenient; I can take people by surprise like this. It doesn''t give any sign that I''m summoning anything, although the spiritual energy spreads the same way so that might be a small sign...'' He thought and smiled. He wasn''t going to think about the cons of the good things that happened to him. Once he had finished doing this, he looked at the nearby trees again. He was surrounded by trees, but there were also several rocks with small holes in them from one side to the other. ''These rocks have been bathing in the spiritual energy of the environment for many years. This mountain is artificial, but it was created to become a training ground for the elders, although they don''t seem to use it... Hehe, it''s a good place to train many things.'' Tang Yin thought. He relaxed his heart for a moment, and focused on circulating his newly acquired cultivation technique. ''So, its name is Swordsman''s Pride, huh... It really wasn''t a technique for blades, if not swords...'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he firmly held his sword. ''I''m sorry, Lord Yan Zitao. Perhaps you had some enmity with my ancestor and would not have liked one of his descendants to use your sword technique...'' Tang Yin thought and closed his eyes to remember every move of this legendary man. His mind began to move quickly as he thought of the scene of the man swinging his sword lightly. The scene came to his mind as he tried to see everything from all different positions, recreating an image in his mind of that man. Looking at each of his sides and his movements that had been imbued in his soul. ''The intention of the sword is the swordsman''s pride.'' That is why his look was one of great pride and his sword intent so terrifying, capable of destroying worlds...'' ''A swordsman''s pride is his sword and his cultivation. The sense of accomplishment he felt in attaining his strength has become his source of pride. This became the strength and determination of that person...'' ''If I want to go where I never went before, I must feel pride in my attained achievements. A pride capable of creating strength. The pride of a swordsman... I don''t think I have it, but...'' ''My source of pride... My face?'' ''No, to have thought so was the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever done. Something so transient can''t be my source of pride.'' ''My strength achieved in my previous life?'' ''No, not that either. Why would it be a source of pride? I lost it because I didn''t have enough. I lost it because I didn''t understand my path, even if I was forced to do it, it''s my fault. If I had enough strength something like this would never have happened.'' ''My former status? My divine soul?'' ''Impossible... How can luck be a source of pride?'' ''What is my source of pride? Do I have one? Must I create one?'' ''My source of pride...'' Tang Yin immersed himself in contemplation and thoughts as he tried to understand his thoughts. He allowed his mind to be at peace, and his soul to be at ease. He thought of nothing else. In his mind, he was in a dark place, filled with darkness for all. A place of absolute solitude, where only his thoughts would prevail in peace so that he could understand them perfectly. His contemplation was full of questions and answers. Of mistakes and discussions with himself as he began to realize the mistakes he has been making throughout all his years of living. Whether in his previous life or this life. His thoughts wandered from one place to another until he finally got the long-awaited peace of mind and cleared his thoughts, allowing his mind to clear and his body to start beaming back and forth without his consent. Chapter 169 - 169: His Pride. In his world, he is the living being who came to break all records. At only 32 years old, he accomplished what the most talented being after him in his world had not accomplished in 300 years. At only 30 years old, he had broken record after record, over and over again. In his world, he is a young existence, the youngest among all the Young Masters of any Sect. But, in his world, he is still the existence most feared by the leaders who rule the ten thousand worlds. ''I created records that no one will ever break...'' Soon, Tang Yin opened his eyes, and a silver glint shone in them. Once the flash passed, a pair of silver eyes saw life again after a long time without seeing the world. Just at that moment, the red rays that were crossing his body changed their color to a deep silver and began to move across Tang Yin''s body, like dragons crossing back and forth across a great mountain. Moreover, it was then that Tang Yin''s blue hair slowly turned a deep silver color. His silver eyes revealed nothing but powerful strength, and intense yet powerful pride, looking at everything with indifference. They did not look at the world as if it was a small existence in his eyes on the contrary, they looked at it with indifference because he did not fear it. Because his existence was to be feared and not to fear anyone. Soon, a voice that sounded indifferent but powerful came out of his mouth... "My pride will always be what I can achieve. My ability. My intelligence. What I have achieved with hard work..." And he stared at the huge rocks in front of him. "I''m sorry, Lord Yan Zitao. I cannot carry the Pride of a Swordsman. But... I will indeed fight with pride." He said slowly in a calm and nonchalant voice. Soon, he tightened his grip on the sword firmly in his hand.... "I will fight with pride. The pride that is born from my soul and created in my strength. The pride that is born in the wake of the strength of an Heir of the Heavenly Hammer. My source of pride will be my strength and I will never allow anyone to trample on it." Tang Yin said and moved the sword up slightly, and a deep flash of silver color crossed his eyes as he put the sword back into its scabbard. This caused different flashes of light to cross the place and split 10 huge rocks in half. But Tang Yin was not ready to be surprised. He instantly moved his body with agility to the right and then a small jump to the left, causing two explosions to occur behind him. But he did not stop there. He quickly pulled his sword out of its sheath and made small movements back and forth, creating intense explosions all around, some of which occurred in front of him. "Maybe I''m not as talented as you in sword techniques!" "Maybe I can''t dodge this blow, but I don''t need to! You can dodge them if you want! You can have your own way of controlling your technique!" "I don''t need that way, I''ll create everything my way, I''ll mold your technique and make it my own! I am a destroyer!" shouted Tang Yin firmly as he jumped back and forth, moving with agility and incredible speed. Each of his movements went along with slight swings of his sword and explosions that occurred back and forth, even in front of his face and all over his body. But collateral damage did not touch him. The flashes coming from his sword hovered from three to ten on each strike, while explosions rose intensely around the area, knocking numerous trees and rocks from one side to the other. The ground began to become stained with a large number of powerful spiritual blows as he continued to jump and dodge blows while creating more. But his spiritual energy is limited. And although he has a lot of it, this is a technique of high energy consumption, so it was only a matter of time... Until he lost the ability to defend himself. [Hey, what the hell are you doing!? Do you want to die!!?] shouted the administrator in his head, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He also knew that he was in a difficult situation. He understood perfectly well that if his spiritual energy wavered, he would be in grave danger from the many powerful abilities crisscrossing the place. But he didn''t care. He also knew something else. If he stopped right now... He may never again have the opportunity to understand himself. To understand who he is and to see his way. Therefore, he pounded back and forth for a long while... But soon, his spiritual energy had begun to flag which brought intense beads of sweat to his body. These beads of sweat soon became stained in a crimson color... ''Blood... Internal wound... Not serious.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw a drop of sweat fall, but he didn''t worry about it. He kept his eyes straight ahead as he continued to throw attacks back and forth. Soon after, the color of his hair turned blue again... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t notice it because he was focused on his battle against himself. In addition... His eyes, which had remained silver all this while, started to change color... A small blue color could be seen between them, and Tang Yin frowned. ''Not yet...'' He thought and cleared his eyes again, regaining the silver color, and his eyesight remained good... But, a few minutes after continuous use of spiritual energy, it caused his eyes to waver again. Their color this time had almost completely changed to blue, causing Tang Yin to falter for a moment. *SWING* A flash crossed his cheek and made a small wound, causing him to frown. ''I won''t be able to do it...'' He thought. He realized that he couldn''t continue. Therefore, he took a mighty leap backward. That was the moment, when his eyes changed completely and returned to their blue color. But he had not given up. He immediately slipped his sword back into its sheath with a nimble movement of his hand and looked straight ahead. He couldn''t see, but he felt a lot of powerful attacks coming at him as he fell to the ground. But his eyes did not waver this time, on the contrary, a smile appeared on his face, and the pride in his eyes became visible again. His eyes turned silver for an instant as Tang Yin began to draw his sword again. ''I don''t need your strength or pride to accomplish what you were able to do...'' He thought as he drew the sword but soon released it and allowed it to fall into its sheath. The smile on his face became more evident as he waved his lone hand above his head, signaling as if he was brandishing something. And the lightning began to circle his body again. "Because..." Just as he thought that, he felt danger very close to him. But it was just at that moment that a huge black and silver-colored hammer, with red stripes covering it from side to side, appeared in his hand, swinging towards the powerful attacks coming towards him. He then clenched his hammer tightly and swung it towards these powerful attacks. "MY PRIDE IS MY DESTRUCTION!" Chapter 170 - 170: A Satisfactory Result Just then, the mighty hammer came down hard towards these attacks coming at him at high speeds, and a powerful explosion rose up in the area. *BOOOOOM* The spiritual energy attacking Tang Yin split into four pieces that flew in different directions and hit trees and rocks, creating different explosions back and forth. The breeze created by this hit the surroundings as Tang Yin smiled with intense satisfaction at this point. "Long time no see, dear friend." Tang Yin said, looking at his hammer with a big smile. This is the authentic color of Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer. Its silver color is unique and exclusive to him. Although, of course, the design is still the same. [What the heck did you do?] the administrator asked, snapping Tang Yin out of his thoughts and making Tang Yin look at the surroundings. He was wounded internally and also had some wounds from some attacks that managed to hit him slightly, but he did not have any serious, or deep wounds. He managed to avoid damage from all the flashes he had created in his own way. So, he smiled and fell backward exhausted. "Hahahahahaha~" He laughed with great satisfaction and happiness. "Even though it''s not what I wanted to do and I had to change it in the end, it still came out smoothly. So, turning pride into power huh? Hahahahaha, shit, this is great..." He spoke. Satisfaction and joy were visible on his face. The administrator in his head sighed when he heard him say that and smiled. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You have the best talent of all the hosts the System has had so far. Maybe you can make it] He said, and soon, his voice was no longer audible. No matter how much Tang Yin asked him in his head what he meant, he received no answer. So, in the end, he decided to ignore him. He was too happy at the moment to think about worthless nonsense. After swallowing several pills to replenish his spiritual energy a bit, he stood up and looked around. Sword energy still surrounded the surroundings, and the proof of his success was marked on the ground. On the rocks and the trees in different ways. So, he smiled. ''Creating ten flashes so fast is not easy. I''m already on the verge of reaching the third level. But I still can''t control the amount I can throw so easily. It seems like I''m still lacking, but I already understand the origin of this... It shouldn''t be too complicated.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked back and forth at the marks left by his attacks with a smile. ''Well, it''s time to go back.'' He thought for a while after looking this back and forth and noticing that it was already fully dawned. He, therefore, returned to his courtyard and found that Wu Lingxia was cultivating while Bai Lixue continued to sleep. He then approached Bai Lixue and sat down beside her. She unconsciously moved a little closer to him after he had spent a few minutes there, and he smiled. He moved his hand across the spiritual eye she had and stared at it. ''System, can you give me information from this eye?'' Tang Yin asked in his head and soon received an answer from the system in the form of a window. [Insufficient level. You need to upgrade me.] It replied, and Tang Yin frowned a little. ''How strange... Why can she see ''so much''?'' He thought and thought for a long while beside her, but later, he sighed, and got up to go to the living room to write down some cultivation techniques and stuff. While writing cultivation techniques, he unconsciously started to write scepter techniques and techniques to control Huang Feifei''s Killer Spinning Ball, so he smiled. ''Feifei... I don''t feel good being so far away from you... It won''t be long before I go looking for you.'' Tang Yin thought with a small quiet sigh as he remembered his little Huang Feifei. To him, she would always hold a special place in his heart. He soon looked up and frowned a little. ''I heard that the alchemist association could give me information about other places in the continent... It seems that I should visit it soon.'' He thought, and for some reason, when he had thought this far, an ominous feeling rose in his heart. ''Tsk.'' He thought and stopped what he was doing. He had lost his peace of mind because of this ominous feeling that he didn''t want to think about anymore. But just as he was about to get up to leave, a beautiful and perfect tan face came into his sight, bringing a smile to his face. "Lixue, did you sleep well?" he asked, and Bai Lixue looked at him and smiled with a deep speed as she sat down beside him and hugged him a little. "Thank you, Tang Yin." She said, and Tang Yin smiled at him without understanding. "Thank you for what?" he asked, and she shook her head not wanting to say anything to him, and looked at him. "I''m going back to my courtyard for a few days, I should introduce myself at that place so the elders won''t be upset, will you come with me?" she asked diverting the conversation. Tang Yin thought for a moment and shook his head. "Come back anytime, I will be here these days fixing up the courtyard to make it a good place for cultivation." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded then. "All right, then I''ll leave. I''ll inform the elders that I''ll be staying here several days a week when I get back, so they won''t bother me." She said, and after talking a few more things, she left. Tang Yin watched her leave and smiled warmly, then turned around, and another beautiful face greeted him as she passed him a tea, leaving him stunned for a moment. "I didn''t know you had already finished your cultivation, Miss Wu." Tang Yin said, and Wu Lingxia nodded and looked at the surroundings with another cup of tea in her other hand. "And the younger sister? I brought her tea, I brewed it myself." She spoke. "She had to leave." He said and drank some tea. Then, a glow passed over his face. "I didn''t know you were so good at making tea, Miss Wu." Tang Yin said in surprise as he looked at her, and Wu Lingxia blushed a little but nodded. The two talked about several more things, and after breakfast, Tang Yin got up. "It''s time to do some things, Miss Wu. Please come with me and I will show you many interesting things." He said as he started walking and was followed by Wu Lingxia. ''It''s time to revitalize this thing.'' He thought. Chapter 171 - 171: Revitalizing the courtyard (1) "Young Master, what is it that you plan to do? We have been visiting every available hall in this courtyard and I still don''t understand what you want to do." Wu Lingxia said at that time, and Tang Yin smiled. "This place has many interesting facilities. Cultivation halls, alchemy halls with decent furnaces and lastly there''s this one, an Herbal Hall." Tang Yin said as he entered the place. "It doesn''t have any spiritual herbs and the arrays in this place are very bad, so even if there were spiritual herbs, they would grow in a limited way. I think they can grow up to 30 years of cultivation, in 1 year if you keep all these arrays active. And that''s very unfortunate. It''s a waste of resources." Tang Yin said as he looked from side to side and then turned to look at Wu Lingxia. "That''s why I''m going to revitalize this place. The Herb Room will become a haven for spiritual herbs. The arrays here are bad, so I will replace them all in my own way. But for that, I need the help of an alchemist above Heaven Grade and if I am not wrong, you are at Spirit Grade, right?" Tang Yin asked, and she was surprised. She wasn''t surprised by the fact that he knew that, but rather... "It''s true that I''m at the Spirit Grade, but do you want to activate the Herbal Halls? That''s something that even senior elders can''t do!" She said in astonishment as she breathed a little heavily. "I believe there are only three active Herbal Halls in the sect currently and all three belong to Elder Mu. But, even her, it took more than 20 years to create one of them, how could you possibly want to revitalize this with just the two of us?" She asked in exasperation, and Tang Yin smiled as he put his palm on her shoulder. "Little Alchemist, there are amazing people out there who could leave you speechless every now and then. Therefore, don''t be so surprised by such small things. Reactivating this herb room, I could do it on my own in a day if I wanted to, but this time I want to do something bigger. Not only will I reactivate this place, but the whole courtyard will be reactivated and I will turn it into a cultivation paradise. While I am here, I want to have a good environment for cultivation. So, I need your help, will you do it?" Tang Yin asked with a smile but then spoke again. "I will teach you arrays that will help you immensely in your alchemy. I don''t think it''s a bad deal, do you?" Tang Yin said with a smile. Wu Lingxia then frowned... She was doubting, but what was she to doubt? If what he said was true, she would be a partaker of a miracle and still receive good rewards, why not? She thought, and although she still doubted that such a thing was possible, she still nodded. "If you need my help, then I will do it." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "Okay, then let''s get this started, do you have any array writing brushes?" Tang Yin asked as he started to mobilize and walked to where a small array was in the corner of the room. Wu Lingxia shook her head. "I''m not an array user, so... I didn''t get one. But I have this." She said and took out a small pen. ''Corrector pen?'' Tang Yin thought and smiled. "Okay, that''s enough." Tang Yin said and grabbed it. "I will explain to you what you must do. This room has a total of 128 Spiritual Arrays. One of them is the big spiritual array that covers the whole room and is connected by 127 small arrays. See, this is a union array. The binding arrays here are created in this way..." Tang Yin said and with the corrector pen made a small union array on the wall on one side. "It''s easy to make, it''s just a small Level 1 array, do you understand it? I''ll do it again..." He said and made it again. "Of this type of array, there are a total of 32 in this room. But these arrays are of no use to us. They are of a very pitiful level, that''s why we are going to upgrade it. Take a good look." Tang Yin said and immediately moved grabbed the corrector pen, injected spiritual energy into it, and started to modify the spiritual array that was on the wall. The first thing he did was to erase a part of it, and in that place, he made a small triangle. After that, he drew a line from one of the points of that triangle to the other side of the array and repeated the process. He erased a part of the array and created a new triangle. This triangle, unlike the first one, was a double triangle. Next, he moved his hand, tracing a new line to the other side of the array, and repeated the process. The last triangle was the same as the first. After doing this, he made a triangle joining the two previous lines with the ends of the array, and just then, the array glowed. This surprised Wu Lingxia, "Is it a high-level array?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, it''s a small level 5 binding array, it''s barely acceptable to be level 5. This is what I want you to learn today, can you do it?" Tang Yin said and looked at her doubtfully, and she felt stunned. ''A level 5 array? And he says it''s not a high-level array?'' She thought in shock as she looked at him. But she felt she could make it... ''Is it really a level 5 array?'' She thought and grabbed the correction pen from Tang Yin''s hand without answering him. Instead, she tried to make the same array as Tang Yin. She knew how to make a few levels two arrays and even level 3 could make one. But... Still, when she was halfway through, she got confused, and the array was not completed. Tang Yin shook his head. "No, you''re doing it wrong. If you saw me do a level 1 array that you can do by looking at it once and then editing it, why don''t you do it the same way? Don''t try to do it the hard way when it''s your first time. Grab an easy way, then you will have a chance to study it and you can do it directly." Tang Yin said, and she then opened her eyes. ''That''s right...'' She thought and smiled with embarrassment. "I will do it." She said and started again. This time, she made the small array first and then started editing it. The first triangle came out well, the second one too, and when she was going for the third one, she failed. But she didn''t give up. After two more failed attempts, she was able to finish the array, and she smiled broadly. "Could I really do it?" She asked, and then the array lit up as if it was answering her question in the affirmative. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She felt happy to see this, so she couldn''t help but smile broadly and look at Tang Yin with a smile. "Okay, if you already understand how to do it, now you need to edit the ones on the ground. You only need to edit those 32 and then insert your spiritual fire into them. I''m going to start preparing the rest." Tang Yin said without letting her enjoy her beautiful moment, so she felt stunned for a moment. But she nodded and smiled sheepishly. "I will, don''t worry." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin then stood up and started to move around the room. Chapter 172 - 172: Revitalizing the courtyard (2) ''The binding arrays of the fifth level should hold a large array of this level...'' He thought as he began to devise in his mind what he would do. After that, he wrapped his hand with powerful spiritual energy and started drawing small and large arrays back and forth. The arrays he was making were so complicated that it stunned Wu Lingxia when she noticed it. ''Is he also a high-level array master? My god, is there something he''s not doing right? Isn''t this a genius that goes against the heavens? How on earth did he accomplish all that in just 20 years?'' She thought in shock. She couldn''t understand those arrays, but just by seeing how complicated it was to craft them, she realized that they must be very high-level arrays. That... It left her speechless. In the end, she could only focus on making her little arrays and be happy with that. Still, soon, Tang Yin began to speak to her. "Miss Wu, listen while you work." He said and began to speak. "Spiritual arrays are created with energy, therefore, they depend on us to exist. A complicated spiritual array is not necessarily a powerful spiritual array. There are level 1 matrices that are more complicated to make than a level 9 array." "Therefore, don''t be guided by the appearances of spiritual arrays. Be guided by the spiritual energy they give off once they are made. This will tell you their level..." Tang Yin said and soon began to explain to her various things about spiritual arrays, which were helping her to perform with ease in her work. This he did as he continued to make his own spiritual arrays and move around the place. Several hours later, when Wu Lingxia was just watching him and waiting for his signal to do his second part of the work, Tang Yin stopped. "Miss Wu, I have made a total of 256 spiritual arrays in this place. I''m sure you''ll ask what for. Watch this." Tang Yin said with a smile, and, in his last array, there was a slight change. The last triangle of the array was made inverted, with three points pointing to the center of the array. This surprised Wu Lingxia, but soon, 128 spiritual arrays lit up all over the area and reverberated for a moment. "This is what I call, destruction of the mother array." Tang Yin said with a smile and, as if it had been planned, the moment Tang Yin finished speaking, the spiritual arrays that were illuminating the entire vast herbal hall exploded with a powerful force of spiritual energy. *BOOOOM* Tang Yin quickly moved his spiritual bones to avoid the explosion created by this, while Wu Lingxia was scared hard and showed all his cultivation to avoid the blow, but that wasn''t the end of it. Soon, the main, and largest spiritual array in this room began to shake heavily from side to side while the rest of the arrays attached to it shuddered. The room itself shook for a moment. "Young Master, what the hell is going on? Did something go wrong?" Wu Lingxia asked in shock. The first hit of spiritual energy was not very strong, and when the huge spiritual array was activated, it quickly absorbed that spiritual energy. That is why she was able to move to where Tang Yin was. He looked at her and shook his head at her with a smile. "Watch and get ready." Tang Yin replied calmly. Just then, the larger spiritual array began to tremble more strongly, and soon, there was a spiritual explosion as a large number of pieces of the array rose upward. "Now, Miss Wu!" Tang Yin said at that moment and jumped forward quickly. Wu Lingxia was stunned by this but immediately began to do her part, sending her spiritual fire into all the spiritual arrays she had made before. Because, they were made by her these arrays happily accepted her spiritual fire and soon began to stabilize after shaking for a moment. Tang Yin then quickly began to make the immense spiritual array he had recently obtained from the system, the spiritual growth array. This array was being made piecemeal all over the ground as he moved his hand quickly around the place. Back and forth, he moved, not only throughout this huge room, but in the courtyard part of the same room as well. This he did while moving nimbly all over the place and while Wu Lingxia was inserting spiritual fire into those little level 5 arrays. An hour later, he finished and smiled but did not stop. He quickly moved to a part of the array and edited it with his own hand. Removing a small piece of it and then adding a new array to it... This he did back and forth until he had added 10 more small spiritual arrays. Just as he finished doing this, he walked with a smile around the room and allowed the spiritual energy in his hand to damage his finger a little, dropping a few drops of blood on the floor. As soon as the drops of blood touched the ground, the huge spiritual array he had made lit up with a deep red color, and one by one of the arrays he had made before lit up. "Stop, you can come here and watch." Tang Yin said with a smile as he looked at Wu Lingxia. She then nodded, stopped what she was doing, and walked over to where he was. ''Who is he? He made such a large spiritual array with his hand and so easily... Is he even human?'' She wondered in a daze in her mind. Soon, she began to see a beautiful sight, and her mouth dropped open in surprise. The spiritual arrays she had made and the giant spiritual array quickly came together and illuminated the huge room and the entire courtyard this place had, as little by little spiritual energy began to emerge from one side to the other. The dark room became totally colorful at this moment, and the spiritual arrays soon began to roll into place and the illumination of these changed to a light blue hue, making the whole room have very good illumination while the spiritual energy began to move from side to side under their sight. Despite the spiritual energy being like air, the composition of this energy was so strong that they could see it moving from side to side as if it were in a liquid state. Wu Lingxia was stunned. She had never seen such an incredible scene in her life. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, Tang Yin stepped forward a little and made a small signal with his hand, causing the spiritual energy to change its course to the right and then made them change to the left. Then, he simply allowed them to move as they pleased and turned to smile at Wu Lingxia. "This is a real herb room." Tang Yin said with a smile. Wu Lingxia, who was already stunned by the beautiful scene she was seeing, was stunned when she saw the beautiful smile on Tang Yin''s perfect face and his very powerful aura, doing what he wanted with the spiritual energy in this room. ''...It''s amazing and beautiful.'' She thought in a daze, and then Tang Yin turned around to culminate with this room. Chapter 173 - 173: Revitalizing the courtyard (3) ''It''s time to plant some things.'' He thought and then walked to the different shelves where he could sow some small spiritual herbs and started to do so. Because he didn''t have many spiritual herbs, he had to do it to a lesser extent, but after a while, he finished sowing some small spiritual herbs that he had seen in the mountainous spiritual forest and had found useful. ''Well, they will grow quite a lot in 1 month.'' He thought and looked at Wu Lingxia, who was looking at him in a daze. "Miss Wu, do you know where they sell fruit tree seeds, spiritual fruit seeds?" He asked, and Wu Lingxia then came out of her stupor with some embarrassment. She nodded. "At the alchemist association, they are available for alchemists of Spirit grade and up. There are also in the sect''s Shopping Hall, but only available to inner disciples." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. After that, he continued to do some things until he had finished. "Follow me, I want to show you some things." Tang Yin said with a smile, and then they both walked out together. The herb room, although it was active, it would still take some time for it to resume its good activities. Therefore, they didn''t need to be there. After that, Tang Yin took her to an alchemy and cultivation room. "I''m going to teach you some things to learn how to use your new alchemy technique, so you can improve yourself quickly and prevent the other technique from getting out of control." Tang Yin said and then took out a technique scroll and handed it to her. After that, he sat beside her and started explaining different things back and forth while teaching her the right way to cultivate this new technique he had given her, and she soon closed her eyes to cultivate. Tang Yin stood to the side of her, watching each of the changes in her body. "Remember what I told you, I will help you from here." Tang Yin said as he sat behind her and placed his hand lightly touching her back, as he began to guide the spiritual energy inside her with his own. Wu Lingxia was surprised by the amazing control of spiritual energy Tang Yin had, as she allowed her spiritual energy to be guided by Tang Yin''s back and forth in her cultivation. It felt very good for her, as his spiritual energy was peaceful and a bit warm, allowing her to concentrate very well. Thus, they both closed their eyes as Tang Yin guided her in her cultivation, and she followed his every teaching, allowing her to be able to do it on her own after several hours of being like this. Tang Yin then smiled and cultivated by her side for hours... They spent a day like this, and the next morning, they both got up and started to continue working. Today they revitalized the cultivation rooms, adding diverse and important spiritual arrays. For example, there were various attack arrays to practice fighting them or simply avoiding their attacks. In addition, Tang Yin created various arrays on the walls to make them more resistant. After that, they rested for the night while Tang Yin continued to teach Wu Lingxia various things. Teaching her spiritual arrays that she would use in her alchemy would greatly help her improve and also taught her various things about her alchemy technique. And so, the days went by, fixing various things in the courtyard, while Wu Lingxia felt more, and more amazed by Tang Yin''s capabilities. And after continuous days of doing this, Tang Yin had finished revitalizing this place. The last thing he did was a huge spiritual attraction array, which would soon turn this place into a cultivation paradise. Just when they finished doing all this, in the afternoon of that day, Bai Lixue came back with a big smile. "Tang Yin, I missed you!" She said as she climbed on top of him to hug him with a smile. Tang Yin petted her a little. "How are you doing these days?" He asked and gave her a little kiss, making her very happy, and nodded to him. "It''s ready, I already told the old man in charge and he gave me permission. So, I don''t need to go back to that stormy place again." She replied with a smile but felt dazed soon after and looked at the place doubtfully. "Why are there so many spiritual arrays? And the spiritual energy is going to this place." She said in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled and took her by the hand to head inside the house, where Wu Lingxia was also standing, then explained everything she did these days, surprising her, but she nodded. "As expected of you, you can even do something like this." She said with a smile. "Big sister, how are you?" she asked looking at Wu Lingxia, and she nodded at her. "Much better, Tang Yin has helped me a lot these days." She replied, surprising Bai Lixue a little. "Tang Yin?" She said hesitantly, and Wu Lingxia then noticed why she had said it. "Oh, sorry. We started calling each other that these days." Wu Lingxia said carefully as she looked a little doubtfully at Bai Lixue. She didn''t want her to be upset about this since she could see how close the two of them were. But Bai Lixue nodded with a smile. "It''s true, calling each other young master and young lady every time is annoying. It''s better to call each other by their names, it''s shorter and builds confidence." Replied Bai Lixue with a smile while nodding several times, causing Wu Lingxia to sigh in relief. "Right, Tang Yin, Elder Destroyer looked me up and told me that we should report in a few days for the elite external disciple trials, he told me to let you know." Bai Lixue said as she turned to look at Tang Yin, and he nodded. "It''s about time." Tang Yin said, and she smiled. "But what exactly are these elite external disciple trials? I haven''t heard of that before." She asked doubtfully. Tang Yin was also doubtful about it. He hadn''t heard about this, so he looked at Wu Lingxia, and she smiled. "They must fight against some elite external disciple. These guys are powerful and there are some who can become inner disciples if they want to. I''m not sure how it is in the destroyer hall, but in the rest of the halls, most elite external disciples are subordinates of one of the 12 Young Masters, so no one usually offends them and they are powerful in their respective halls." She spoke. "12 Young Masters?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "It is a group of 12 people, the strongest in the Inner Sect. I heard that the current leader is as strong as a central disciple and that he has four people out of the 12, who are his subordinates, two of them are at the level of a central disciple and the other two might arrive soon. They are an annoying group for the new ones because they are very arrogant in the inner sect. They are Legendary Rank Disciples in the sect." She said with a smile and Tang Yin was surprised but nodded. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''So, similar things here too.'' He thought and was attracted by a presence that entered the courtyard. "Someone came, he''s strong." Tang Yin said curiously as he got up to leave. Just then, the two girls also felt it. ''So strong?'' They thought to themselves with surprise and thought it would be an elder, so they went out. Just as they came out, Wu Lingxia frowned as soon as she saw the face in front of her. "Junior Sister Lingxia, I''ve been looking for you these days." Said the man in front of them with a smile. His face was quite pretty and unique, but compared to Tang Yin¡­ Honestly, it was nothing. But the arrogance in his voice was so visible it made Tang Yin and Bai Lixue frown. Chapter 174 - 174: One of the 5 Kings Wu Lingxia looked at him and asked, "Big Brother Ding, is something wrong?" she asked while frowning, and this man then approached. "Hahaha, junior sister this time I was looking for you to go out to the mountain forest to complete this year''s mission so I can help you complete yours. Besides, it''s also because I want to get my Spiritual Bone, I have reached the Ninth Level." He said in a friendly manner, but in the end, he gave a small tap on the ground with his leg and showed all his cultivation in a small spiritual rumble. Wu Lingxia and Bai Lixue were astonished when they saw this, ''Ninth Level of the Spiritual Emperor Realm? So young?'' They thought to themselves in astonishment. ''No wonder...'' Wu Lingxia thought soon after with a frown, but she shook her head. "Sorry big brother Ding, but I''m busy right now. I will complete the mission on my own, you can go by yourself." She replied firmly, and Ding Chun smiled as he heard her say this, he had seen her initial surprise when she showed his cultivation, so he felt proud of himself. "Don''t say it like that, Junior Sister Lingxia, your tone of voice makes me a little hurt. Besides, why have you been out of your courtyard these days? It was complicated to find you, you know?" He said and then looked at both people standing beside Wu Lingxia. He frowned as soon as he saw Tang Yin and felt stunned when he looked at Bai Lixue. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes shone with an insatiable desire to want to get her, ''Was this perfect beauty always in the inner courtyard?'' He thought in amazement. Bai Lixue''s beauty was even greater than Wu Lingxia''s and even more so when she is a rare beauty in every sense of the word. That''s why he almost choked when he finished speaking. And Tang Yin frowned, he was a bit annoyed. As a man, he could perfectly understand this guy''s thoughts, still, his face showed nothing but indifference. Ding Chun walked a little closer after seeing Bai Lixue and smiled at her, then looked at Wu Lingxia, "Little Sister, why don''t you introduce me to your friend?" he asked with a smile. He didn''t even bother to disguise his desire for Bai Lixue, why should he? It was what he thought, making Wu Lingxia frown. ''This guy...'' She thought a bit angrily but still nodded. "These two are my new friends, they belong to the External Sect and are very talented new disciples. He is Tang Yin and she is Bai Lixue." Wu Lingxia said casually, and Ding Chun nodded, staring at Bai Lixue. "Not bad, a new disciple already at the third level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm at such a young age. Little Sister, in the future you could become one of our central disciples. There is no greater than that." He said and then introduced himself. "Ding Chun is my name, from the Ding of Red Thunder City. I am the Dragon Lightning King of the 5 Kings of the Sect." He said with a charming smile. He not only said his name, the name of his backing, and also his ability. As one of the 5 Kings, he is someone worthy of respect in the entire sect. Bai Lixue nodded. She was displeased by the look this guy was giving her, so after hearing this she stepped back a little and hugged Tang Yin a little. "My name is Bai Lixue. This is Tang Yin, my man." She said smiling, and surprising the three present a bit. Of course, Tang Yin was also surprised as he didn''t expect her to do that, but this made him smile. Ding Chun was stunned for a moment, but he frowned slightly and looked at Tang Yin. "A one-armed man?" He said softly without meaning to, causing the three in front of him to frown. "Big Brother, I think that''s not proper to say." Wu Lingxia said at that moment, stepping forward, and Ding Chun then realized his mistake but only smiled. "My mistake, it got away from me. Still, little girl, do you want me to help you cultivate in the mountains? If we go with Junior Sister Lingxia, we could help you climb fast. Of course, Young Tang can also come along if he wants to, although we''ll be going deep into the forest, it might be dangerous for him to handle." He said smiling amicably. Tang Yin sighed a little internally at that moment. ''That a little spiritual emperor should mock me like that and I can do nothing... What a pitiful state I have fallen into.'' Tang Yin thought. Bai Lixue stopped smiling when she heard this. ''''No need, I''ll cultivate at my own pace. Better take care of yourself in the mountains." She replied, and Ding Chun didn''t attach any importance to this but nodded. "Fine, if that''s the way you want it." He said and then looked at Wu Lingxia, "Younger Sister, will you come? Besides, my family has a request for you, can we go to the city together right now?" he asked. Wu Lingxia shook her head. "I''ve already told you many times that I don''t work for your family nor am I part of it. Please stop insisting on nonsense that won''t happen. So go back on your own." She replied. Ding Chun then smiled and nodded. "Sooner or later, you will enter the family, why not make points before you enter then? You''ll be able to enter with a much higher position if you do that." He spoke. Wu Lingxia simply looked at him and let out a small snort. "Whether I will enter or not is not for you to decide." She replied, and he shrugged his shoulders. "Haha, whether you''re going in or not is something you know much better than me." He said and turned to leave. "I''ll be on my way out, Little Sister. I came this time to you, but since you don''t want to go, you won''t be mad if I go with Junior Sister Jia, right?" He said looking sideways at her, and Wu Lingxia shrugged her shoulders. She clearly didn''t care in the least. So, Ding Chun smiled indifferently and then looked at Bai Lixue. "Little sis, I''ll see you later." He said and then looked at Tang Yin. "Young Tang, it''s always good to have beauties, but you should know that they bring trouble every time. It''s better to appreciate life over beauties." He said and then averted his gaze from Tang Yin as he started to walk. Tang Yin shrugged her shoulders. "Yes, you should also remember that setting your eyes on someone else''s woman can cause you to go blind. So, you should be careful." Tang Yin replied, surprising him, and stopped for a moment. But then he started walking again. "Hehe, the one who is not able-bodied must walk in fear of everything. That''s the difference between us." He said and soon disappeared while laughing softly. Wu Lingxia then stepped forward and bowed slightly to Tang Yin. "I''m sorry for this. My presence in this place lured you here." She said softly as she apologized. Tang Yin then put his hand on her shoulder to lift her up and smiled at her. "You don''t need to apologize for that. It''s just a small event." Tang Yin replied, and she shook her head. "No, it''s not as simple as you think. That guy is dangerous, more than you think." She said, making Tang Yin look at her a little. "A Ninth Level Spirit Emperor, he''s certainly dangerous." He replied, and she nodded. "But it''s not just about that. Earlier I mentioned to you about the 12 Young Masters of the Inner Sect. Those twelve are all subordinates of the 5 Kings among the core disciples. And he is the leader of the current 5 Kings." She said, surprising Tang Yin a little. ''No wonder he looks dangerous and his eyes are so powerful.'' Tang Yin thought, but she hadn''t finished. "It''s not just that, he''s the son of the new Supreme Spiritual of the Sect. Leader Ding''s son. No matter how you look at it, he''s a very dangerous person for you right now, because you haven''t matured enough." She said, stunning Tang Yin when he heard this. Chapter 175 - 175: Time to do the tests Tang Yin frowned, ''Is he that guy''s son? Shit, a Spiritual Supreme sure is dangerous.'' Tang Yin thought. Still, after having thought a few more things, he smiled. "It''s okay, don''t worry about it. Anyway, it''s not like we''re enemies, I don''t think I did something to make him become my enemy by his will." Tang Yin said, and she then nodded a little. "Okay..." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Let''s go inside, Lixue, come. Before we go to face the elite disciple trials, I want to teach you a few things." Tang Yin said as he walked inside the house and was followed by both beauties. Once inside, he made Bai Lixue sit in a cultivation room and began to teach her a spear cultivation technique, one of the best he had with him. Tang Yin took out his own spear to explain to her different things and different ways in which she should grip her spear for each type of attack. All this he did while explaining to her the important points of the cultivation technique he had given her. She then immersed herself in her cultivation while Tang Yin stood in front of her and waited patiently for her to get up. A few hours later, she opened her eyes in surprise. "Tang Yin, this technique is really amazing, I didn''t expect you to have something this good." She said with a wide smile as she stood up. "Alright, let''s do as I told you. I will use the attack arrays to attack you and you will have to defend yourself with your spear. Let''s go with the first level this time." Tang Yin said with a smile, and then, without waiting for her reply, he waved his hand and activated all the arrays at the same time. 16 arrays were activated, but the strength of their attacks and their speed were not very high. Even so, these soon began to steadily attack Bai Lixue, and she then quickly moved her spirit spear to the front to hit the attack. With 16 attacks coming at her constantly she had to move quickly around the room while striking all the attacks accurately with her spear back and forth. Her agility was to be admired, but occasionally she missed an attack or two. Moreover, in the meantime, she was trying to practice the cultivation technique Tang Yin had passed on to her and its described movements in this technique, so she soon began to sweat. Tang Yin looked at her from the side and nodded. ''This girl is a genius. Not only does her eye allow her to see things more advanced than I thought, but her mind is incredible. She has quite high mental agility, but...'' Tang Yin then looked at that there was an attack she couldn''t dodge, and from behind her, there were still 3 more attacks coming at her, so he quickly parried the arrays. But he did nothing to stop those attacks from hitting her. Still, being weak attacks, they didn''t hurt her much, so soon she fell backward exhausted. Tang Yin then walked over and gave her a recovery pill. "You have good mental agility and you can see, perfectly, where the attack is going so you can easily counter it. But you have a huge problem and that is that you don''t have a lot of stamina. This is not good, so let''s focus on that these days until the trials." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she nodded somewhat exhausted. Just then, Wu Lingxia came and wiped her sweat a little. "Little Sister, you are a genius. Many of those attacks even for me were a little hard to predict where they were going." She said smiling. "Hehe, I don''t think I can compare to Big Sister but thank you very much. I''ll try my best to get better." She said and then looked at Tang Yin, and they started the next round. She ran around the room back and forth as she hit the attacks. Since she was not allowed to dodge, she could only hit all the attacks and get hit by the ones she could not. Although the strength and speed were not much, her endurance was little, so it became a little complicated. Still, after a day of intense training, her stamina slowly began to grow... And so, she spent the next three days practicing intensely while talking to Tang Yin and Wu Lingxia every day. Tang Yin also took the opportunity to teach her some spiritual bone movement techniques and Wu Lingxia as well, because she felt interested in this. Thus, the days passed, and after those three days, it was the day of Tang Yin and Bai Lixue''s trials, so they both left the courtyard and went all the way to the Destroyer Hall. "There are a lot of people today." Tang Yin said with a smile when they arrived as he looked back and forth. "Maybe everyone is coming to take the trials." Bai Lixue said with interest as well she was a bit anxious to fight against a strong person, so she was smiling widely. Just when they both entered the hall and went to where the tests should be, which is the battle area of the hall, they were both stopped by three guys. ''Oh? Internal Sect?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at their uniforms and saw that their cultivations were quite tall, so he looked at them. They approached Tang Yin and looked at him arrogantly, especially the guy in the middle. "Little one-armed guy, you''re Tang Yin, right?" he asked, and Tang Yin frowned and looked at him for a moment. But after that, he simply continued walking while pulling Bai Lixue with him, but the man who had asked the question earlier let out a snort and moved his arm to put it in front of Tang Yin, causing Tang Yin to stop and look at him. "Can you get out of the way? You''re in the way." Tang Yin said coldly, causing the man in front of him to be surprised and look at him angrily. "Who did you just say is in the way?" He asked angrily as he gritted his teeth, and Tang Yin smirked. "To a hindrance that got in my way." He replied. And this one frowned and gave him a dangerous look. "Little one-armed man, you seem to be more talkative than Young Master told me. But you are insulting the wrong person." He said and clenched his fist as he sent a powerful punch forcefully toward Tang Yin. The latter quickly jumped aside as soon as he saw this and nimbly avoided it, but the attack tore his clothes a bit, so he frowned. ''He''s strong.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at him. He then shrugged as he saw that he had drawn unnecessary attention and many began to recognize him around the area. "Look, isn''t that Big Brother Xi Yong?" Asked one of those around the area, and another confirmed it. "That''s right, it''s Big Brother Xi Yong, what is he doing here and who is he fighting with? Isn''t today the day of the elite disciple trials?" he asked. At this, Xi Yong shrugged his shoulder and looked at Tang Yin indifferently. "Little one-armed boy, leave from the trials if you want to live. We don''t ''want'' a one-armed man among our subordinates." He said, and Tang Yin scoffed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heh, I won''t do what a hindrance tells me to do. You''re free to go threaten someone else to see if it works." He said, and the Xi Yong frowned. Then he looked at Bai Lixue and smiled but looked at Tang Yin again. "Stay away from the younger sister too, you denigrate her status and her ability." He said and looked at Bai Lixue again. "Long time no see, Little Sister Bai." He said as he raised his hand to greet her, but Bai Lixue frowned and did not accept his greeting. "I don''t know you." She said and then grabbed Tang Yin by the hand and started pulling him. "Come on, Tang Yin. I want to see who we should fight." She said as she walked past a stunned Xi Yong who looked at this scene in disbelief. This angered him strongly, but he said nothing more and simply lowered his hand. ''That little bastard and that arrogant little girl... They really think they own this place.'' He thought and looked at his two followers. "Come on. I won''t let that bastard pass the trials." He said firmly. Chapter 176 - 176: Testing begins Tang Yin and Bai Lixue went directly into the test area. The tests to become elite external disciples are held once every 6 months or so and usually receive many contenders, or at least it is like that in the rest of the halls. In the destroyer hall, there were not many disciples to begin with, so this time, besides Bai Lixue and Tang Yin, there were only three more people who could try out to become elite disciples. Of which, when Tang Yin and Bai Lixue arrived, two had already lost their battles, and the third battle was taking place in the main ring. In this place, there were not only external disciples, there were also several inner disciples and even inner elders who were watching the fights and sighed constantly when they saw the quality of the disciples getting worse and worse. The two people in the ring were fighting with spears and brawled back and forth, this was the only bout that caught the attention of the elders. "Oh? That elite disciple is barely 6 months old since he turned, but he has already improved so much in his destruction. Even if his cultivation has barely advanced since then, he has a good future." Said one of the elders in the stands. "Hehe, that''s right. He''s a good disciple to whom we should give more resources, he could go far. But, the one who is challenging him... He is just as strong and has trained his destructive attributes very well. Although he looks clumsy and his movements are a bit strange, he certainly has a pretty strong destructive power, looks like we have a little raw genius." Said another of the elders, and the rest nodded. "Elders, this is a little genius who recently appeared from one of the classes where we lost the teacher mysteriously. After that class, this boy seems to have improved drastically." Said an outside elder from behind, surprising the 3 inner elders who were present. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? This is interesting." Replied one of them and tilted his head slightly to get a good look at him. On the other hand, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue smiled when they saw him like this. "Isn''t he one of those who were there that day? I think he''s using the idea you gave them that day." Bai Lixue said as she looked at Tang Yin a little, and he nodded with a smile. "Yes, he''s undoubtedly employing what I told them, but it''s a bit clumsy. Still, it''s not bad, just with those few words he already managed to understand so much, it''s a good seed." Tang Yin said while looking at this. For someone to have achieved that in so few days, after being on the receiving end of such strange teachings, is a drastic and good change. "He is better than the other one. The other is very confident in his skills, while he is employing his skills wisely, destroying the other''s blows without using them and then attacking him firmly with one of them to make his attack stronger. He will win for sure if he keeps it up." Tang Yin said at that time, and his prediction was correct. The elite disciple used his third skill to hit him firmly in the chest, but the normal disciple destroyed his blow and deflected it easily without using any skill, he took advantage of the rebound moment to activate one of his skills and hit him hard in the left shoulder, sending him flying firmly for several meters and knocking him out of the ring. After seeing this, they both walked towards the place where they were to try their luck to see which of the opponents present would be their turn. Just as they were walking towards that place, nearby was an elite disciple talking to the inner disciple who had been in trouble earlier. "Young Master Xi, are you sure you did it? That guy will touch me?" He asked, and Xi Yong nodded firmly. "Don''t worry, it''s already done. I''ve prepared everything for you to come out as his opponent. If he''s unlucky he might be touched by your older brother, but most likely he''ll be touched by you." He said as he got up from his seat to leave, and the man in front of him then smiled a mischievous smile. "Hehe, then don''t worry, Young Master Xi. I''ll be sure to break his legs. I can''t allow there to be a one-armed man among our elite disciples." He replied firmly, and Xi Yong tapped him on the shoulder. "I charge you. If you fulfill the mission, I will give you a Spiritual Breakthrough Pill or a Spiritual Ancestor Pill." He replied, firmly thrilling the man, who nodded several times. "Thank you very much, Young Master." He replied, and after that, they walked out. Just then the next two contestants and the last contestants of this session were announced. "Bai Lixue versus Kong Xia, round 1." "Tang Yin versus Zhou Fo, round 2." Just as Tang Yin and Bai Lixue saw this, she looked to the side to see the list of which ones were the best in the list of available elite disciples. And she smiled broadly with joy and jumped for joy as she grabbed Tang Yin. "Hahaha, Tang Yin, look, I was matched against the Seventh Elite Disciple, she''s in the same cultivation as me!" She said joyfully, surprising everyone who heard it. "Is that girl crazy, is she rejoicing in her bad luck? Shit, her getting matched against Big Sister Kong sure is tough, she almost won''t stand a chance. Out of the 100 elite disciples out there, how is she so unlucky to get the seventh best?" And more similar conversations arose nearby. But Tang Yin and Bai Lixue ignored this, instead, they both smiled. "Oh, did it touch you against the third?" she asked in surprise as she looked at the rankings and then looked at Tang Yin. "Your luck is that good? It might be difficult though... They say it''s at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm." She said, and Tang Yin nodded calmly. It wasn''t complicated at all. So, he turned around to go get ready, but at that moment, several people stood beside him and spoke softly to him. "Hehe, little guy, you seem to have a lot of bad luck today. I hope you put on a good show, you don''t want to bore me too much." He said, and Tang Yin looked at him sideways and smiled. "Hindrance, you would do well to tell your subordinates not to dare to play a dirty trick in the ring, because I don''t like to follow the rules. If they dare to step out of line with Lixue... Hehe." Tang Yin gave him a dangerous sideways glance. "They won''t have a good time at all." Tang Yin said softly and started walking again with Bai Lixue excitedly at his side. "Little brown-skinned beauty, go to the ring. It''s your time to fight." Tang Yin said as he gave Bai Lixue a little kiss on her cheek, surprising her a little. She didn''t expect that action as she jumped up and down excitedly, but this excited her even more, and she nodded. "Don''t worry, I will win in less than 10 moves and destroy her." She said firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. Just as he kissed her, a small spiritual array hid in her cheek. ''I don''t think anything will happen, because it seems to be aimed at me. But if they dare to use an attack outside the rules, that should be enough.'' He thought. Chapter 177 - 177: Bai Lixue vs Kong Xia He knew very well that those guys were aiming at him, and he realized that this time, it was not luck but manipulation. Still, for himself, he would not worry. A fourth level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm was not enough to threaten him right now. His Lightning Sacred Body was not for games, and his cultivation techniques were enough to take on a person a whole realm above him. After all, his extensive battle experience is unique. But it was not the same with Bai Lixue, so he had to prepare something in case something went wrong. Thus, Bai Lixue stepped into the ring under everyone''s gaze, stunning everyone present with her magnificent beauty. "Oh? That''s her." Said one of the elders in surprise at that moment, recognizing Bai Lixue and the other two looked at him doubtfully. "Who is she? Is she famous in the sect?" they asked, though they should have understood. Her beauty was unmatched among the external disciples. The elder then shook his head apologetically. "I don''t know. But I recognize her. She was on the winning team of this year''s disciple trials. She was the second-best performer of the whole team, she''s a genius of destruction. Looks like she''s the one the elder wants us to see." He said, and the other two then nodded. "So, it''s her? I didn''t expect her to be so young. She''s already at the third level. But... She has a tough opponent; Miss Kong is very talented." Said another elder, and everyone nodded. Just then, the referee announced the start of the competition, and Kong Xia quickly summoned her hammer creating a force in the surroundings. Her cultivation was completely exposed, and powerful spiritual oppression girded around the arena, but Bai Lixue simply smiled a little and brought her spiritual spear to the arena, hitting the ground a little with it, causing all of Kong Xia''s spiritual oppression to be pushed back forcefully. Kong Xia was surprised by this. Bai Lixue then started walking towards her. "Big Sister, I hope you can amuse me a lot this time." Bai Lixue said, but Kong Xia let out a small snort with her mouth and forcefully rushed towards her to strike her in a horizontal attack with her hammer. Bai Lixue then took a small step back to move her spear to that side, and soon, a small explosion occurred as both spiritual weapons hit hard. *BOM* Just then, Kong Xia spoke softly, "Little Sister, there is someone aiming at you and the boy traveling with you. I don''t know them, but I can''t refuse this. Therefore, let''s fight a little, and then I''ll let you win." She said softly, puzzling Bai Lixue a little. Just then, Kong Xia moved a little away from her as she was countered. ''Is she that strong?" she thought. For a moment, she thought the fight would be easy, but now it seems that it won''t be. Still, she already had her plans of losing the fight, so she wasn''t so worried about this. She wasn''t worried about the reputation of not losing, all she wanted was to get stronger. But she also didn''t want to get stronger at the cost of cheating, for that is playing dirty in something where she shouldn''t. This surprised Bai Lixue, but she smiled and made a quick move to approach her and hit her. "Don''t worry, Big Sister. Fight as hard as you can and let me see where my beak is, I''m not that weak and if you don''t fight seriously, I''ll get angry." She said softly, and with a small punch, she pushed Kong Xia back several steps, which left her stunned. So, she looked up and looked at Bai Lixue''s smiling face. After a moment''s hesitation, she nodded gently and clenched her hammer tightly. "Let''s go." She said and ran forward, but Bai Lixue took two big zigzag steps and arrived in front of her in an instant and sent a strong blow from the side. *BOOM* Sending her flying meters backward, Bai Lixue ran hard and swung her spear in an attack towards Kong Xia''s right shoulder. But she realized this, and although she was surprised by Bai Lixue''s onslaught, she swung her hammer hard and summoned her spiritual bones, imbuing her hammer with powerful spiritual energy and slamming it hard against Bai Lixue''s spear. "Destroyer Strike!" She said the name of her ability at that moment, and the clash between the two created an intense explosion, which was soon overshadowed by a powerful spear that destroyed the explosion and the clash, thus pushing Kong Xia''s body backward forcefully. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This shocked everyone present. "Shit, is it that strong? She managed to destroy that powerful blow that took her by surprise, with just her spear." Said one of the elders in shock. The way Bai Lixue handled this situation was amazing in that situation. Kong Xia had already managed to predict her attack, so she used her skill to defend herself and attack her with strength. Despite that, Bai Lixue simply put more strength into her attack and managed to destroy her powerful skill in one hit. Did that make any sense at all? "No wonder the central elder wants her as a disciple..." Said the elder who saw her during the trials. ''If she''s like that, wouldn''t the other guy be scarier?'' He thought with a frown and looked around to see if he saw him. ''I don''t think he''s here, after all, his cultivation was low, but his understanding of destruction was quite high...'' He said and was startled by a blue hair he saw in the waiting area. ''Is that him?'' He thought somewhat excited when he saw him. The other elders saw him like that and were confused. "Is something wrong, elder?" they asked, and he shook his head. "No, nothing''s wrong." He replied and focused his gaze on the fight. Though he was looking forward to seeing a good show in a while. ''So, Tang Yin was his name, huh.'' He thought smiling, and just at that moment, Bai Lixue threw two more attacks at Kong Xia and knocked her out of the ring. Bai Lixue was stunned when this happened and looked at her spear, ''I Am that strong now?'' She thought in shock. She hadn''t realized this, but the cultivation techniques Tang Yin taught her and all the tricks he had taught her were associated with destruction. And this destruction was not a simple one. It was the destruction of the most powerful Supreme Sect of a Higher Realm. It was not a destruction that a small sect like this could compare. The difference was simply enormous. Moreover, these were perfected by the most powerful being of that Higher Realm. The one who was once called The Destroyer. When the destruction tactics of a being of such magnitude came to a small place like this... Naturally, there was no way they could be countered. Chapter 178 - 178: An improvement? Not only was she stunned, but everyone was. "What the hell just happened!?" Some of them asked, alarmed by this incredible show of strength. Even Tang Yin was shocked. ''Shit, the emperor''s pose?'' Tang Yin thought in amazement as he looked at Bai Lixue''s ultimate battle stance with her spear. ''This girl was able to make the emperor''s stance, having no knowledge of it? Moreover, her destruction has advanced drastically. She seems to use my same combat style as well.'' Tang Yin was stunned looking at this but soon smiled broadly. He hadn''t expected to get a genius of this magnitude, who could learn so quickly just by watching it. This is... ''It''s gold...'' He thought with a smile. And Bai Lixue then, stepped out of the arena a little surprised as she walked towards him. "This... Tang Yin, am I that strong now?" she asked in a daze, and Tang Yin smiled as he stroked her a little. "I''m proud, you''re stronger than I expected. Besides, you managed to do the emperor''s pose without having practiced it before, or had you already practiced it?" He asked, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Emperor''s pose?" She asked doubtfully, "What is that?" she asked again, and Tang Yin smiled. "The end stance, don''t you know what it is?" Tang Yin asked, and she shook her head. "I saw you do it once and you looked great, so I wondered if I could do it and so I tried it, did I get it?" she asked in amazement, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s called Emperor''s Stance. Although it''s only the first phase, if you can master it, your spear attack power will be more powerful." He replied and then walked past her as he walked to the arena, leaving her stunned for a moment. ''Was it something like that? I just thought it looked cool...'' She thought doubtfully, but not quite understanding what was going on, she could only sigh a little and look at the fighting arena. Tang Yin''s opponent came up shortly after he was in the ring. As soon as he came up, he snorted with his head in mockery. "Hmph, little one-armed man, weren''t you very arrogant before? Let''s see what you''ll do now." He said and swung his hand forcefully horizontally, in a rather exaggerated motion that brought a huge halberd to his hand which he then slammed against the ground. This created a strong pressure throughout the arena, but Tang Yin didn''t even flinch. He simply looked at him as if that guy was stupid. Just then, the arena referee announced the start. So, Tang Yin slightly moved his hand to the right and forcefully hit the ground as soon as his spear appeared in his hand, then lightly glanced at Zhou Fo. This guy had a smirk on his face, but he didn''t want to waste his time. He had a task to accomplish, so he would not keep his ''big brother'' waiting. Therefore, as soon as the start was announced, he took a strong leap to deliver a powerful vertical punch to Tang Yin from above. Tang Yin then looked up, ''This guy is an idiot.'' He thought and slightly moved his hands on his spear to clench it tightly while fully imbuing it with spiritual energy, then quickly moved it upwards, coinciding with the moment when Zhou Fo came with a strong punch from above. *BOOOM* A small burst of spiritual energy occurred at that moment, but it was quickly quelled by Tang Yin''s destructive power that slightly pushed back Zhou Fo. "Little guy, if you come in here, you must fight." Tang Yin said softly, his voice sounding a bit bored, he then took a step forward and punched his opponent''s leg, scaring him for a moment and sending him backward for several meters in the air. "Don''t show me a stupid show like this. You have many openings in your attack, who the hell do you think I am?" said Tang Yin looking at him. Zhou Fo was shocked, he never expected that Tang Yin could defend so easily from that attack, and even more so, hit him so easily, ''Is this guy really at the Spiritual Lord Realm?'' He thought to himself in surprise. But he was strongly angered when he was reprimanded like that as if he was a child. That was why he let out a snort. "Hmph, if you wish." He replied. He was not only angry at his rebuke but also at how easily Tang Yin was able to fend off such a strong attack. While, the elders were shocked by it. "Blue hair, is he Tang Yin, the one who won the number 1 spot in this year''s trials?" one of the inner elders present asked, and the one who had seen him before nodded smilingly. "Yes, the elder destroyer seems to have his eye on him. But I don''t understand why he doesn''t take him as a disciple." He replied and then continued speaking, "He is talented. I saw him personally, it wasn''t long before I saw him fight, but from what little I managed to see, I can be sure that he is almost as strong as the girl just now. It''s a pity he got Zhou Fo this time." Said the elder smiling, and the other two nodded. ''Hmm, the Young Master has issues against this boy... Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done that.'' One of the elders thought doubtfully and smiled mysteriously. In the ring, both of them were oblivious to what the elders said or thought about them. Zhou Fo quickly rushed to meet Tang Yin while swinging his halberd sharply horizontally to hit him on his left side, which is where his current weakness is. But Tang Yin simply summoned one of his spiritual bones imbued with powerful spiritual energy, thus forming a shield, and placed it on that side to withstand the impact, then quickly swung his spear forcefully towards Zhou Fo''s left shoulder in a simple and direct, yet dangerous attack. Zhou Fo smiled when he saw this, he was not worried about that attack, how could such a small attack break through his powerful defense? That''s what he thought. Therefore, he put all his strength into the attack that was aimed at Tang Yin''s left side... *BOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred the moment the halberd hit Tang Yin''s protective shield, made of a spiritual bone, with force. This left Zhou Fo a bit stunned, ''Didn''t it break? Shit, that bastard has the spiritual bones in the green grade!?'' He thought in shock, and just then, Tang Yin''s spear attack hit Zhou Fo''s left side hard. He wasn''t worried, but... The next thing he felt was his eyesight and body spinning in the air as he was pushed back strongly and fell on the ground rolling. ''So powerful!?'' He thought to himself in shock. And Tang Yin looked at him a little surprised. ''This is an elite external disciple? Fuck, he doesn''t have a shred of combat experience!'' He thought to himself in shock as Zhou Fo stood up from the ground. Everyone present was in shock seeing this, ''What the hell? This guy has such tremendous strength?'' they thought. "Hey, that little fluctuation when there was the explosion, is it a bone in the green aptitude grade? Did I feel it right?" one of the elders asked doubtfully, and the one in the middle nodded dazedly. "A little disciple who is just a few months old here, already has spiritual bones in the green grade?" he asked in shock after seeing their nod. Still, they and Zhou Fo were the only ones who noticed this. Tang Yin summoned his spiritual bone and used spiritual energy to cover it, thus giving the impression that it was a low-grade spiritual bone. That is why no one could notice it. Still... Tang Yin felt very dazed, ''Is this really this guy''s strength?'' He thought, ''I have become more powerful?'' Tang Yin thought a little dazed. He hadn''t felt any improvement or anything, he had only moved up a few levels to the ninth level recently. Although it wasn''t impossible for him to beat this guy, and from his combat experience it should be simple, but for it to be so simple like this? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is it my eyesight?'' He thought as he focused his gaze. Noticing that his eyesight had improved slightly, this left him stunned, ''When was it?'' He thought, but just at that moment, he saw a small unusual movement in the person in front of him... Chapter 179 - 179: Break the rules? Returned to the ring, Zhou Fo realized something. ''This guy is either not showing his real cultivation or he has some treasure that allows him to be much stronger, over and above his cultivation.'' He thought to himself with a frown and tightened his halberd firmly. He realized that he couldn''t possibly win the fight if he continued like this, even if he used all his skills. After all, Tang Yin also had skills and had yet to use them. Despite that, he was countering him easily and hitting him every time. Although he wasn''t actively attacking him, he certainly couldn''t get close to him. So, he closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them, he reached into his pocket and swallowed a small pill, taking many presents by surprise. But he didn''t give them time to react. Instantly, his cultivation increased dramatically, and he forcefully lunged toward Tang Yin to give him a vertical punch. His speed was incredible, even Tang Yin was surprised by this, and soon... An intense explosion occurred in the ring... *BOOOOOOOOOM* As the ground was split in two, right where Tang Yin was. He had to jump to his right to avoid that powerful blow, surprised... Just at that moment, where the elders were, the elder who recognized Tang Yin stood up. "What the hell is this guy doing? He''s breaking the rules!" He shouted angrily and was going to shout to stop the match, but was stopped by both elders. "Elder, please return to your seat." Said one of them, surprising the elder who was angry and looked at him with confusion. "Haven''t you seen that he is consuming a type of drug that violates the rules!?" shouted the angry elder. The other glared back at him. "Don''t meddle where you shouldn''t. Look around you." He said, and the angry elder frowned and looked around. All the elders were either looking away at this moment or watching the battle, but as if nothing had happened. Besides... Just then, he saw a face looking at him and was startled, ''Young Master?'' He thought in amazement and then realized what was going on. This made him frown, and he could only return to his seat again with a dark look on his face. ''So, this was all planned from the beginning. These bastards, it''s because of you that the hall is not progressing and because of people like you we have ceased to be a great sect.'' Thought the elder angrily but helplessly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Any step he could take to save Tang Yin would be countered by all these people as strong as he was. ''Must I stand by and watch this stupid injustice? He will die if he goes on like this and he is a good seed!'' He thought angrily and looked at the battle again. ''This is it?'' He thought, even more shocked than before when he looked at Zhou Fo''s body, ''A buff from the Elder''s Bloody Scepter!'' He thought in shock and looked around the arena until he saw a small elder on the bleachers, a bit hidden from the people present, who had his spirit weapon active. ''These bastards!'' He shouted internally with a deep anger rising from him and stood up angrily, looking at them with great rage. "You are responsible for the consequences. I remind you; Elder Destroyer was the one who gave the token to that boy. If he dies, let''s see how you deal with the consequences." He said and turned and walked away angrily, leaving the people present a bit stunned. ''The Elder Destroyer?'' They thought in shock and frowned deeply, then looked at the Young Master standing nearby. He too had frowned but then simply sneered. ''Well, so be it.'' He thought. In the ring, Tang Yin managed to avoid this person''s punch and was surprised by his speed and strength. ''An attribute enhancement pill? Besides, this guy is getting support from someone powerful from behind.'' Tang Yin thought in a daze and quickly looked to where the elders were. He was sure they had seen all this, ''Will they do something? This is against the rules!'' Tang Yin thought, but seeing that everyone was as if nothing had happened, he frowned. ''Tsk, so this is what these bastards were planning.'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Once he thought like that, he felt the danger coming in front of him and, for a moment, he felt his neck separated from his body, so he quickly bent his body while sending a powerful punch towards where he felt this murderous intent attacking him so hard. *BOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred when Tang Yin''s spear and Zhou Fo''s halberd collided. The entire arena shook at that moment, and many of the disciples then realized that something was wrong with this, so they started talking back and forth. Meanwhile, Tang Yin got into an intense battle against Zhou Fo while punching back and forth. But he was easily countered by that guy, and soon, after he had to avoid a killing blow. ''So, he wants to kill me...'' Tang Yin thought angrily and forcefully jumped back, standing in a corner of the arena. ''That guy over there is giving bloody buffs to this bastard, coupled with the pill... His cultivation level is terrifying right now.'' Tang Yin thought as he stared at him. He knew very well that this situation was a bit difficult. But... "Hmph, since you want death, very well. You all have made me angry today." Tang Yin said softly. Just then, Zhou Fo sneered, "Time to die." He said with bloodshot eyes as he tightly clenched his halberd. Just then, he shouted to the sky and rushed forcefully to where Tang Yin was to hit him hard with a horizontal swing of his halberd. "Bloody Halberd!" he shouted, and soon his halberd was enveloped with intense bloody spiritual energy. This attack was so powerful that it shocked everyone present, plan to kill him! Shouted many in their hearts and watched intently to see the action of the elders, but none of them did anything, although they frowned a little. Tang Yin noticed that this guy really planned to kill him, so he let out a snort and put away his spear. After that, he summoned his sword from the system, and it appeared on his back while he brought his hand to the handle of the sword in its scabbard. Many were with their hearts in their hands at this moment, they did not expect to see such a spectacle in this place, so they did not even notice what Tang Yin was doing. Tang Yin smiled a sinister smile like a demon looking at its prey. Then, just as Zhou Fo''s attack came close to him and he saw the malicious grin on the latter''s face, Tang Yin swung his sword slightly outward and then firmly tucked it back into its sheath again... His eyes cast a deep glow at that moment as 10 flashes shot out from his sword... *SWING* A deep swing sounded at that moment, and many closed their eyes tightly, as they noticed that Zhou Fo''s halberd was already almost in Tang Yin. It was certain to kill him, there was no turning back! Chapter 180 - 180: Attack That was the common thought among everyone, but when they opened their eyes a few moments later, they were stunned by what they saw... As soon as Tang Yin''s sword skill activated, the deep flashes struck different parts of Zhou Fo''s body... His right arm, severing it and sending the halberd forcefully backward. This attack completely cut off the powerful bloody spiritual energy coming towards Tang Yin and shattered it. But, at the same instant, the left arm and both legs also received a similar attack... So Zhou Fo felt stunned as he felt a deep cold pain and noticed his body falling backwards to the ground, unable to feel any of his limbs... Zhou Fo''s limbless body flew backward, and it was then that he could understand what was happening... Had his limbs been cut off? He thought in shock, unable to understand the turn of events. ''What the hell was going on?'' That was what was going through his mind, and that was when Tang Yin moved quickly stomped his limbless body to the ground forcefully, and nonchalantly looked at him. But, right at that moment, everyone reacted and stood up all of a sudden... "What the hell!?" shouted many of them in shock, and that''s when the elders came back to themselves. They were so stunned by that terrifying attack that they didn''t realize what was happening, and it was only now that they noticed it. Just then, they saw what Tang Yin was planning to do, so they rose forcefully as they sent their powerful spiritual energy around as a powerful spiritual pressure, using their abilities fully. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "DON''T YOU DARE!" they shouted as they forcefully rushed towards the arena. Tang Yin stomped his feet as he felt the spiritual pressure tighten on his body and frowned as he felt two powerful presences heading towards him, so he jumped back, drew his sword, and swung it hard towards where Zhou Fo was stunned, almost lifeless as he was losing blood. This attack hit him, and it was then that he was able to let out a deep terrifying scream, full of terror, fear, pain... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The scream was soon hindered by blood rushing up his throat and rushing into his mouth, making him vomit blood. Just at that moment, the elders arrived in force and looked at the state Zhou Fo was in, they were stunned, but this caused a strong anger to come out inside them, and they looked at Tang Yin angrily. "You dare to murder an elite disciple inside the testing ring! You will be severely punished and paralyzed, I will enforce the sect''s rules!" one of them shouted angrily, and soon the pressure Tang Yin had felt before became more powerful making his body bend downwards a little. ''Shit, this bastard.'' Tang Yin thought it was just at that moment when Bai Lixue arrived at the arena and launched a strong attack to hinder this spiritual pressure. "I''ve never seen such a bastard elder!" she shouted angrily as she fell to Tang Yin''s side right after her spirit spear had landed in the middle. Tang Yin then felt the pressure being cut off for a moment, so he looked at her a little surprised, "What are you doing here? It''s not a good idea to oppose the elders like this." Tang Yin said, and she shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t care." She replied and looked at the elders in front of them, who frowned. "Hmph, two rebellious disciples who want to oppose the inner elders. Looks like the external sect needs to be disciplined." Said the other elder who hadn''t attacked, and soon the powerful spiritual pressure Tang Yin felt increased twofold with the addition of this elder, and both of them brought out their spiritual weapons forcefully, clashing the ground, causing Tang Yin and Bai Lixue to feel deeply pressured. She quickly summoned her spiritual spear, and under Tang Yin''s gaze, she got into a battle stance. She was clearly saying that even if it was against the elders, she was going to fight alongside him. Which made him smile he gave her a little tap with his hand, causing her to look at him, and he shook his head at her. Although she was confused, she slightly lowered her spear but kept her gaze on the elders while Tang Yin brought his hand to his sword and stared at them. "Elders, clearly that person violated the rules first. He even tried to murder me and you guys did nothing, you went so far as to allow an elder to give him bloody buffs, and now that I have killed him, you want to enforce the sect''s law on me? Are you elders or are you senile?" Tang Yin asked softly, and the elders, though angered by this, could only scoff, unwilling to answer. Someone else did it for them... "Arrogant! You dare to insult a sect elder; this really is absurd!" shouted a person from behind as he arrived with several powerful people, followed by a disciple... ''It''s that guy again.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw him and frowned, ''Another elder...'' Tang Yin thought as he saw the man who had shouted earlier. "Kneel down!" shouted this elder as he released one more powerful spiritual pressure, which caused Tang Yin to stomp hard on the ground to prevent himself from falling kneeling, the same went for Bai Lixue. This brought a small smile to the recently arrived elder''s face. "Elder Executor, long time no see." Said one of the elders as he greeted this person with some politeness. "Haha, little Xi came looking for me this time to warn me that a disciple had broken the rules. It''s unbelievable that our sect has fallen so low." Replied the elder and glared at Tang Yin, who had not knelt, thus increasing the pressure on him. "Hmph, you disobey this elder!? You''re tired of living!" he shouted angrily, putting intense pressure on Tang Yin. But... Just as he did that, an even more powerful spiritual pressure girded throughout the place. "It looks like my sect really needs a thorough cleansing... It''s now two elders and could be three." Said a booming voice at that moment as it came flying in followed by another elder. When everyone heard this voice, for a moment, they trembled and quickly bowed. "Elder Destroyer." They said respectfully, and all the spiritual pressure that was on Tang Yin and Bai Lixue disappeared at that moment. Furthermore, soon, an attack passed in front of their noses, and a scream from two people was heard above the arena as the two elders were slammed hard towards a nearby wall. This left everyone present in shock. ''So powerful?'' They thought in a daze. Chapter 181 - 181: Angry Destroyer Elder "As elders, they not only failed to enforce the law of the sect. They colluded with a small disciple to harm a talent of the sect. They do not deserve to be elders. I will personally talk to the patriarch to decide their fates." He said coldly and then looked at the executor elder. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Inner Sect Executor Elder, a high rank was handed to you with a high responsibility, and this is your way of doing things?" Elder Destroyer asked coldly as he looked at him. This greatly frightened the Executor Elder. Although he is also a cultivator of the Spiritual Saint Realm, the difference between his first level and the tenth level of the Destroyer Elder is immense... Therefore, he quickly bowed. "I''m so sorry, Elder...AGH!" Just as he planned to apologize and explain his intentions, a powerful spiritual energy crushed him as the destroying elder moved his right hand to put full pressure on his body, and he fell to his knees in shock. "Shut up. The patriarch will decide your fate." He replied coldly, and this elder could only nod firmly on his knees and remain silent. After that, the destroyer elder looked sideways and snorted. "If you move, I will kill you." He coldly said a few words directed at a certain inner elder who had been camouflaged among everyone present as he sent his buffs toward Zhou Fu in the arena. It would be ridiculous if he thought that he could escape from the sight of the Destroying Elder. After seeing that this elder stood still, he looked at Xi Yong, who was below him. "A disciple who does this... You seem to have a background to do this. You are totally full of guts, I can see that your background is more powerful than your father''s, but..." Elder Destroyer moved his hand slightly, and a powerful pressure girded above Xi Yong''s head, sending him forcefully towards the ground until he prostrated face down to the ground. "Don''t be so arrogant, haven''t we taught you that before? And to dare to be so arrogant as to play behind the scenes with an external little elder and two inner elders, hmph. You''re arrogant." He said, and his pressure shifted, causing all the outer elders, who were present and stunned in the distance to fall to their knees one after another. Xi Yong looked at the destroying elder with anger, humiliation, and intense frustration when he noticed this. He had never been treated like this before, but all he could do was curse him inwardly while keeping a proud look on his face. No one knew why he was looking at him like that, so the destroyer elder stopped paying any more attention to this and went down next to the inner elder, who was the one who alerted him to this situation. "I really didn''t expect this to happen in my territory so openly. For that, I must apologize to you two. I will make sure these idiots get what they deserve." He said as he walked down, talking to Tang Yin and Bai Lixue. After that, the inner elder behind him smiled. "It''s good that you two talented disciples are doing well. Here, is your elite disciple token, although you still have something left to do, with this token no one will doubt your abilities." Said the elder, and Tang Yin nodded to both of them. "Thank you very much, elders." He replied, he didn''t want to talk too much so he didn''t say anything else. Bai Lixue smiled when she saw this token, so she nodded firmly. "Thank you, Elders." She replied happily. "Haha, it''s what they earned with their hard work. It''s okay, you can go. Go raise the disciple ranking to meet all the requirements. We will take responsibility for this here." Said Elder Destroyer, and they both nodded, without waiting they left there. Tang Yin was injured from the backlash. Here he didn''t have time to destroy the attack, so he had to walk carefully while Bai Lixue helped him. Once they passed Xi Yong''s side, Xi Yong spoke to Tang Yin, "This will not stand. I will make sure to make you pay, as one of the 12 Young Masters of the sect." As he spoke with a threatening tone, and Tang Yin stopped. "Let me tell you something, little one. If you appear in front of me again to threaten me, I will cut off your arm, and if you dare to attack me..." Tang Yin turned around with a dangerous look that scared Xi Yong for a moment and smiled sinisterly, "I will kill you. I don''t care whose son you are or who is behind you. They will find your lifeless body on the main road of the city." He said and then walked steadily all over the place until he left it. That was the moment when the external elders finished clearing all the spectators, and sepulchral silence reigned throughout this place as the old destroyer changed his countenance to a dark one. "Every one of you follows me. And you..." He said and looked at Xi Yong. "Get lost. One more foul and I''ll throw you out of the hall, not even your father will have anything to say in front of me at that point. My hall is not a place where some wimpy idiot can do what he wants, we are the Destroyer Hall! Our pride is destruction! You want to destroy someone, you do it in front, or else, then you lose!" He said firmly, scaring Xi Yong, who lowered his head and walked straight away. He knew that answering this person was a stupid thing to do. So, he wouldn''t dare to do it. But anger was burning inside him. "13th elder, I will report your good deeds to the master today. This time, I believe you will receive a reward of which even you did not expect." Said the destroyer elder with a smile as he tapped the inner elder who had alerted him to this situation on the shoulder. This elder was thrilled to hear this and emotionally thanked, "Thank you very much, Elder Destroyer. Don''t worry, whenever I find such an injustice, I will be sure to report it. Even more so when they try to beat up our talented disciples." He said as he bowed, and Elder Destroyer nodded as he left. Just as the other elders passed by his side, they looked at him with intense hatred, "Let''s see how you save yourself from Elder Ding''s hand after this, hmph." Said one of them. "Stop chattering and walk. You''re lucky I don''t feel like chaining you up right now." Said the destroying elder from ahead, scaring these elders a bit, who quickly nodded and hurried after him, leaving the inner elder who had been told that a bit pensive. Chapter 182 - 182: Upgraded!? Once everyone had left and the destroying elder had left the place with the rest of the elders behind, Tang Yin came out from the side and stopped the inner elder who had gone to warn the Destroying Elder. From the beginning, he noticed that this elder wanted to stop the fight when the rules were broken, but the other two elders did not allow him to do so. Even so, the intention did not come to nothing, but he still went to look for the Destroyer Elder so that nothing would get out of hand and Tang Yin could safely get out of that situation. ''This is a debt and I can''t repay badly for the good done to me, after all.'' Tang Yin thought as he stopped him next to Bai Lixue and the elder was surprised when he was stopped by him. "Disciple Tang Yin, disciple Bai Lixue, haven''t you left?" he asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "Elder, I want to thank you personally for what you have done. I am indebted to you, so..." Tang Yin took out a small storage bag from his inventory and placed it in the elder''s hands. "I hope you will accept this as payment. Of course, I am willing to help you with anything in the future. You may not know it, but I''m a good alchemist." Tang Yin said with a smile, and before the elder could refuse, he took his leave, "I must be going, elder. I hope to see you in the future. Also, remember to be careful these days." Tang Yin said as he left, leaving the elder a bit surprised. He didn''t expect a little external sect disciple to do something like this, give him some things, and then leave, what was he planning? He thought and looked inside the storage bag curiously. He couldn''t help but be stunned shortly after he finished looking inside, so he quickly looked ahead, trying to find Tang Yin. But this one had already left his vision. At this, he frowned but quickly turned around and left that place. ... Tang Yin and Bai Lixue have to head to the Combat Arena to raise their rank to Rank A, at least. Since to be recognized as elite disciples, they needed to be at least Rank A as a disciple of the Sect. Still, Tang Yin was injured, so they could not go there. Instead, they both went back to Tang Yin''s courtyard to let him recover. As soon as he came back, he locked himself in his room for cultivation and recovery, he also needed to meditate on some things. ''My vision has really improved and I feel that my punches are quite a bit sharper than before, did my control of spiritual energy improve so much? Was it because I managed 10 hits with that technique?'' Tang Yin thought frowning quizzically. He was quite confused by what was going on at the moment. But he could certainly feel that his vision had improved. Not only in the sense that he could now see farther clearly, but he could see the opponent''s attacks better and predict them easily with a single glance. So, the improvement was not only in his eyesight but also in his brain. This, is a difference that can be easily noticed when he launches his attacks. They are much more accurate even when he is under pressure, just like when he launched the attack on Zhou Fo. Despite the pressure he was feeling, he managed to land the blow easily while moving away. ''Are all attacks like this, or is it just the sword attacks?'' He thought to himself with a frown as he set out in his mind to try this later. This, is something important and could allow him to get stronger more easily than he thought, but... It could be very painful. Still, he was willing to pay the price. If practicing that technique would improve him that much, then he would practice it. Because having strength was the most important thing to him right now. His thoughts began to wander back and forth as he slowly and patiently recovered. His cultivation was not moving, but for some reason, he could feel extreme relaxation at this moment. As if some shackles had been released within his soul. This surprised him, and so his cultivation lasted for quite a while... S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some unknown time later, he stopped cultivating, and just then, a recognizable sound rang in his mind that made him open his eyes with some surprise, and a huge mission screen greeted him. [Ding] [New mission issued] [Main Branch Mission] [Increase your cultivation and go deep into the dangerous Northwest Lands!] | Time: 3 years. | Increase your cultivation to venture into the Northwest Lands in search of treasures. The ''System'' has completed its analysis of the terrain and has found numerous treasures from one side to the other in this place. | Enter the Lightning Lands and find the Red Lightning Blood Fruit. Enter the Icy Lands that share the Northwest with the North and find the Icy Fruit of the Ice Phoenix. Enter the Mountainous Lands of the Northwest Mountain Forest and find the Moon Fruit on the Icy Mountain of the Red Moon. | Rewards: 1.- Increased Cultivation x 3. 2.- Passive Skill: Poison Resistance Level 3. 3.- Active Skill: Mass Destruction. 4.- Improved Spiritual Pressure. 5.- System Upgrade to the next Level. 6.- Spiritual Fire Emperor Grade. 7.- Total Subordination of a small local Force. | Additional Reward: The next Main Branch Mission will be unlocked. | Penalty for failure: Death. [Good luck, Host.] ''Oh? Will the system be upgraded!?'' He thought in his mind with surprise at seeing this, ignoring practically all other rewards. In fact, he couldn''t contain himself and directly asked the administrator. [By the time you complete the mission, yes. Several upgrades will be unlocked there, start thinking about what you will do then because the real system is about to show up shortly.] Said the administrator with a mysterious smile, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Haha, this is finally about to be updated. But these rewards are really good this time. Not just cultivation increase, two skills, one... Can that be upgraded?'' Tang Yin thought in a daze while looking at reward number 4, ''Is it possible to upgrade that, administrator?'' He asked in a daze in his mind. Chapter 183 - 183: Bet [Of course. Actually, here, the system cheated a bit to not give you a lot of rewards, the Improved Spirit Pressure is a system option. You will see it when you receive it.] Replied the administrator and Tang Yin frowned. ''Improved Spiritual Pressure... Only by raising cultivation is it possible to improve it. The stronger you are, the more spiritual pressure you can make, which is obvious. Even more so if you have good control of your spiritual energy, but... Can it be improved ''artificially''?'' He thought trying to find logic to this, but in the end, he sighed. ''What am I doing looking for logic in such a strange system?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and looked at the mission window again. The rewards made him smile. An Emperor Grade Spirit Fire is enough for him to use. Besides, he was surprised as soon as he saw that this thing could give him the subordination of an entire organization. ''But these rewards are getting better and better...'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and after remembering that he could still do many interesting missions on the Mission Board, he became happier. ''It''s time for me to start moving faster then.'' Tang Yin thought smiling. It was then that he looked at what he should do. ''Those three fruits are hard to find...'' Tang Yin thought, but he remembered reading something about Icy Mountain of the Red Moon, ''Where did I read something about that?'' He thought doubtfully, but he couldn''t remember, so he just decided to investigate later. ''And a death penalty for failing. The system wants me dead; I know. But it''s okay, if you give me those rewards I won''t complain even if that''s what you want, system.'' Tang Yin said in his mind after seeing the penalty. After that, he asked the administrator a few more questions, though the administrator answered almost none of the questions he asked, so after spending a whole day locked up there, the next morning he came out of his cultivation room and met Bai Lixue. "Tang Yin, are you okay?" she asked quickly, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''m fine, don''t worry, are you ready?" he replied, and she nodded to him, she relaxed after seeing that he was really fine. "Okay, if you feel good then let''s go to the arena." She replied, and he nodded. As they were leaving, they said goodbye to Wu Lingxia, who, for some reason, was still in the courtyard and headed towards the fighting arena. Because it was early in the morning, there were not many people competing. Even so, there were still many disciples from one side to the other, of different ranks. As soon as Tang Yin and Bai Lixue arrived, they immediately attracted attention because of their appearances but also because they were both sporting their elite disciple tokens from the destroyer hall. This always attracted the attention of the external disciples. Although the Destroyer Hall has fallen, it is known that they were once the most powerful hall in the entire sect, so they maintain their fame, and many of the disciples fear the elite disciples of the Destroyer Hall. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if the Destroyer Hall has fallen and they are known to be the hall with the fewest elite disciples, they still have about 100. Of which, they are all at Rank A or above! The most powerful elite disciple of the Destroyer Hall is even in the top 3 of the S-Rank. That makes them powerful disciples within the External Sect. Even so, the feeling Tang Yin and Bai Lixue gave off was not what the other disciple destroyers gave them, so some of the people watching started to internally mock them, something they both did in less and simply walked into the fighting arena and started to look for their opponents... Both of them already had 6 consecutive wins from before, so the arena system started matching them with strong people... Or at least for the rank they were in. Unfortunately, that rank was so low that the two had a little walk around the arena, as they won fights with a single move back and forth, upgrading their rank soon to B-Rank. They weren''t having fun fighting, but... "Hahaha, Tang Yin, look. I''ve made almost 10 thousand sect points in a single combat..." Bai Lixue said while laughing happily. Tang Yin nodded at her; he was surprised too. "Little brown-skinned beauty, you are amazing at getting points. I only got 6 thousand this time, I lost." He replied with a smile and then took out a small jade bottle with pills and gave it to her. She was happy to see this and laughed loudly upwards. "Hahahaha, this is the first time I can beat you." She said happily, and Tang Yin shook his head helplessly. They had been having fun betting to see who would make the most points during their bouts. In each bout, Tang Yin had narrowly won, but this time she totally crushed him. "Let''s bet to see who gets to Rank A first." Tang Yin said, attracting Bai Lixue''s attention. "Oh, you want to bet again? You''re going to lose." She replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders as he gave her a little tap on the head. "Beauty, may I remind you that, out of the 4 bets, you only won 1 from me." He replied, and she smiled slyly. "But it was the biggest bet, what good are the previous ones if I still came out on top?" she replied, and Tang Yin was speechless. He couldn''t find anything to refute this, so he simply smiled, "Are you betting or not? I''ll give you whatever you want if you beat me, what will you put on the table?" Tang Yin asked smiling, and she was surprised for a moment, but nodded as she closed her eyes a little and stared at him. As if she was trying to see through him, but soon after she smiled mysteriously. "I''ll put something on the very important table. But I won''t tell you. But I assure you that my bet is the same as yours, will you?" she replied, and Tang Yin looked at her a little quizzically. ''What is she planning?'' He thought doubtfully trying to understand her, but soon after, nodded. "Well, if that''s what you want, then fine. I''ll take your bet. Let''s see who can get to Rank A first, our current ranks are pretty much equal, so it will be a fair competition." Tang Yin said smiling, and she nodded firmly. "Good, then let''s go." She replied. "Wait, can I compete too?" someone asked just as the two were about to look for an opponent, this surprised them, so they turned to see who was talking. *** NT: I''m sorry it took me so long to update these chapters. My fan was damaged and the heat was unbearable today, I couldn''t write much because of that. Chapter 184 - 184: Run They both felt a bit confused to see a pretty lady there, asking them, ''Does she want to compete with us?'' They thought to themselves a bit confused. They didn''t even know who she was, and their bets are associated with themselves, they have a lot to do with themselves, so how could they bet with someone external? But turning her down wasn''t a good idea either, so Tang Yin smiled. "Excuse me miss, who are you?" he asked, and she smiled reassuringly at him. "My name is Ning Ruo, I''m a disciple of the external sect. I''ve been training behind closed doors and now that I''ve reached this level, I came here to promote myself and try to try going to the Inner Sect." She replied firmly and moved her right arm slightly. This small action caused a strong spiritual energy to strike the surroundings, revealing her cultivation. ''Second Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm?'' Tang Yin thought he was a little surprised. Certainly, the external sect had people with good cultivation despite being unknown. She then smiled and spoke again. "I belong to the Hall of Control, I would like to compete with you guys, would that be okay? I''ll bet anything and my rank is B, just like you guys." She said, smiling as she showed them her rank. Both of them were surprised, but Bai Lixue could only nod a little and ask, "What''s your bet? Do you already know ours? This bet is just for fun, you don''t need to put something of much value, but we won''t accept something of little value." She said, and Ning Ruo nodded. "I can bet anything you guys want. I saw you guys bet very personal things, so if I lose, how about if I''m a disciple or servant of one of you? Is my bet attractive enough?" She asked, leaving the two in front stunned. ''Being a servant if she loses? Is she arrogant because she thinks she won''t lose or has she seen us compete before?'' thought Tang Yin, nodding to himself, ''It''s likely if she came to us, she must have other intentions, but... What are her intentions? I don''t notice anything strange about her and her eyes are clear as water...'' Tang Yin was confused, so he frowned slightly and looked at her. Still, he didn''t ask her anything. He knew one thing. Unless she had a treasure of a fairly high level, right now, she couldn''t hide her cultivation from him. And from her cultivation, he could tell that her strength wasn''t bad. For a controller, she has quite remarkable strength, and her steadfastness in cultivation is commendable, but... She still won''t be able to beat Bai Lixue in a speed battle, let alone him. Therefore, he nodded. "Are you sure about that? That''s a pretty big bet." He replied, and she smiled after looking at him for a moment. "I have no problem, if I lose, I can have you sign a blood contract with me to become your servant if the lady will let me." She replied, and this surprised both of them even more. ''This girl... She''s planning something, but... Why the hell are her eyes as clear as water? Shit, I can''t read her at all.'' Tang Yin thought and frowned a little but still nodded. For now, he sees no losses for him, and even if he did, if he could have a person bound to him by a blood contract and who is so talented, then he would take advantage of it. ''This way I can use another of my divine soul''s benefits.'' Tang Yin thought before replying. "Okay, then we can decide it like this. As soon as we reach Rank A, we can come back here and by then, whoever has the record of having reached that rank the fastest, then wins." Tang Yin replied, and they both nodded. "Well, I hope you are prepared to lose, Tang Yin." Said Bai Lixue with a smile after hearing this, and soon the three of them started searching for targets, and soon they were gone... sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin''s first battle at Rank B, was against a person from the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Lord Realm. Tang Yin decided to finish as many fights as he could, with a single move, so he soon finished, and his reward was quite good... And so, he soon began his second bout while the other two girls did theirs as well. Tang Yin entered the arena again, for the third time in a row, and found a familiar face. "Shit, it''s you again!" shouted the person in front of him, quickly attracting the attention of onlookers. "Who is it?" some asked. "Look, it''s the young man with the blue hair. He''s quite a celebrity among the lower ranks right now, he''s got many fights won and 0 lost." Replied another and so soon the conversation was dribbling back and forth. "Oh, it''s you." Tang Yin said, smiling as he recognized the man he had faced in his last bout from the last time he was in the arena. The man took a small step back with some fear when he noticed Tang Yin recognized him, but after a moment, when the betting was about to begin... "Hmph, I''ll let you win for now." He said, turned around, and ran out of the arena, leaving Tang Yin stunned. ''Is he that afraid of me?'' He thought in shock and wasn''t the only one who was. The spectators who were going to bet stared at each other. "What the fuck just happened? Did that guy just give up just like that, wasn''t he a guy who had only lost once?" One of them asked, and soon, a voice came from the stands as he laughed steadily. "Hahahaha, that guy still remembers the Terror of our Young Master Blue, hahahaha... I told you, betting on this Young Master would make us rich..." He spoke. This was one of those who had bet on Tang Yin from the start, from the group of three who had faithfully followed him from the beginning. In fact, today, they had been betting on each of their fights and had gained many sect points because of it. One of those present felt curious to hear him like that, so he approached hesitantly. "Hey, mate, who is he? Why are you betting on him like that, does he have some really big background?" he asked, and these three turned to look at him. "Haha, you don''t know and we don''t know either, but we''ve been following this guy for a while and he''s like a piggy bank. Everywhere he goes, he gives us money, he''s a genius, hahaha... That''s why we now have a ''Young Master Blue Betting'' group. We only bet on him and we always win money, there are 5 of us, do you join?" Said the man as he laughed good-naturedly back and forth, leaving everyone stunned. Even Tang Yin, who was in the arena in a daze heard this and turned slightly to look at them. ''What the hell? Do I have a fan club here or what?'' He thought in shock, but still, he turned around and quickly left the arena. He didn''t have time to think, so he looked for an opponent again as soon as he had left. He didn''t want to lose, and even less now that there was a third party there. If only Bai Lixue was there, it wouldn''t be a problem, but with a third party that could overtake them, it would be problematic. ** NT: If they fix my fan by tomorrow, I will be posting several chapters during the day. Chapter 185 - 185: An Opponent And so, a short while later, Tang Yin left the arena again, and his rank was updated. ''That guy was Top17, but he wasn''t that strong...'' Tang Yin thought as he started looking for an opponent again, and about 5 to 10 minutes later, the device announced to him that he had an opponent. Tang Yin looked out of curiosity at his opponent''s rank and was surprised, ''The top 1 of the B Rank list?'' Tang Yin thought and quickly entered the arena after learning this. This person... He was possibly strong, or at least stronger than the last few who had touched him. And as soon as he entered, he was shocked by what he saw. ''From the Third Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, and the man in front of him smiled. "Kid, are you sure you want to fight me? I''m just quickly moving up to S Rank because I need to meet the hall requirements, how about you get out before the stakes are completed? That way you won''t lose too much for this and let me continue my tour." He said, and Tang Yin smiled. ''So, he''s also an elite disciple? And he seems to be recent, but he''s not a new disciple, is he a disciple who had been cultivating behind closed doors as well as that young lady?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. As he did so, he was speaking to the person in front of him. "That''s just what I''m doing. I need to get to Rank S as soon as possible because I''m on a bet, so why don''t you turn around and let me win? I''ll reward you for it if you do." Tang Yin replied, and the man in front of him shrugged his shoulders. "Looks like I''ve met a new elite disciple from another hall then. Come on, let''s finish this quickly, I don''t like to intimidate the weak." He said as he drew his sword and pointed it at Tang Yin. The latter smiled and drew his spear, slamming it into the ground. "A spear wielder... Are you from the spear attack hall? Or the destroyer hall?" the man in front of him asked. "What do you think?" Tang Yin asked as he tapped his spear lightly against the ground again. This small movement caused the surrounding spiritual energy to tremble and rumble for a moment in the other''s ears, so he was startled. "A member of the destroyer hall..." He said with a smile, "Hehe, I''ve always wanted to face one. Looks like this time luck goes with me. Let''s fight then." He said and then firmly grabbed his sword. "My name is Zhi Hong. I hope to learn from you." He replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "Tang Yin." He replied without saying anything else, and Zhi Hong then smiled. He didn''t want to waste time, so he immediately made his move. He swung his sword a little and then ran across the arena forcefully in Tang Yin''s direction. The latter responded in kind, confronting his blow directly with a thrust of his spear. *BOOOOM* The intense explosion occurred in their surroundings as both weapons collided forcefully, and after that, both of them threw different blows back and forth at each other, while Zhi Hong was stunned by Tang Yin''s ability. ''He only has one arm, how the hell can he be so versatile with a spear?'' He thought in shock as he attacked him from different angles and without rest. As Tang Yin smiled, ''This guy is quite strong, he can fight those above him in cultivation in terms of strength, but his speed is no slouch and this spiritual energy is quite sharp. He is a capable guy, but...'' Tang Yin smiled at this moment as both weapons collided forcefully. Tang Yin took advantage of the impact and mutual destruction of both spiritual energies to make a strange movement to the right on his spear. This move caused the sword in Zhi Hong''s hand to roll a little bit, slightly surprising him, and Tang Yin took advantage of this moment to launch a flying kick to his chest that sent him flying backward for a few meters. Quickly, Tang Yin leaped up to stand above him and sent a strong blow towards him, ready to hit him squarely in the shoulder. Zhi Hong noticed this, so immediately and in an unexpected move for Tang Yin, he swung his sword to the front and shouted, "Swordsman''s Iron Wall!" and an intense wall of spiritual energy, black formed in front of him. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* The powerful explosion came the moment Tang Yin hit the wall hard, and it shattered into pieces soon after, sending Zhi Hong forcefully to hit the ground, but... This was the purpose of the wall, and Tang Yin knew it. Soon, a large number of blades left from the iron wall flew forcefully towards him. ''Shit, he''s cunning.'' Tang Yin thought with surprise, but... ''Heh, let''s see who''s more cunning.'' He thought again and swung his spear quickly, slamming it into the spiritual energy below him as if it were a small apartment formed there. *TUHK* This created a small dull sound that caused all the spiritual energy coming towards him to instantly stop a few centimeters away from him as it jumped backwards leaning on one of the small debris of spiritual energy that passed underneath him. Tang Yin smiled as he went airborne. "You''re cunning and quite a bit stronger than I thought, but..." Tang Yin then swung his spiritual spear forcefully towards the attacks that had stopped in midair as he sent out a powerful blast of spiritual energy, causing them to fly in the opposite direction they should. "These kinds of attacks are usually harmful to you as well." Tang Yin said with a smile at that moment as he fell to the ground again. This shocked Zhi Hong, who instantly swung his sword to hit these attacks hard and destroy them, ''What the hell? He returned my attack so easily? What a powerful control of spiritual energy he has!'' He thought in shock after he finished defending himself from this little counterattack of Tang Yin. He was quite stunned, he always thought that his combat experience was one of the best in the entire external sect, but here was a person of a lower cultivation than him, with a greater battle experience than him. He was quite stunned by this besides, ''Isn''t he too young?'' He thought in shock, and Tang Yin smiled from afar. Although he could end the fight at that moment, he wanted to take some time because this person had surprised him. Zhi Hong smiled upon seeing this. "You''re more capable than I thought. It looks like this fight might be hard to win." Zhi Hong said smiling as he tightened his grip on his sword firmly. It had been a long time since he had felt excited, as he had been cultivating for a long time locked up. Hearing this, Tang Yin shook his head. "No, you''ve already lost." Tang Yin replied, slightly surprising him. "What do you mean?" he asked in shock, and soon after, he realized something, "You mean you already tested my strength and are completely sure to beat me quickly?" He asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. He wasn''t going to answer him because he knew it would hurt his pride, it''s better if he showed him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, Tang Yin jumped with strength and incredible speed towards where he was, arriving in an instant and quickly using the momentum of his speed to hit him hard in the side. "KAGH!" A cry of pain escaped from Zhi Hong''s mouth at that moment, and his sword flew away from his hands as he was forcefully sent backward in an instant. Tang Yin then rushed at him forcefully again and swung his spear as if he wanted to cut off his head, but stopped a few inches away from his neck as spiritual energy struck him forcefully from the front. "Once I''m in a bet, I''ll give my all to finish the fights quickly. I wasn''t giving my all before because to keep your pride for your spectators." Tang Yin said with a smile. His voice wasn''t very loud, so only the two of them knew what he had said, and this left Zhi Hong a bit stunned, still... Soon after, the two left the arena, while a small notification came to Tang Yin. Chapter 186 - 186: Fulfill the bet? Tang Yin smiled as he saw it, ''So easy to get to Rank A.'' He thought to himself as he saw that his rank was upgraded to Rank A. Although he was at the lower end of Rank A, in rank he was already within the top 300 of the Sect. His way of advancing was by percentage of wins over defeats, and it wasn''t because he had defeated an A Rank, which usually meant that he would soon leave the A Rank and be replaced by someone else. If such a thing happened, Tang Yin would automatically become the Top 1 B Rank. In fact, it is the same for everyone who leaves a rank that way. Right now, Tang Yin''s ranking position is 178 out of 200. Once there are B-Ranks that advance to A-Rank in the fairest way, which is by beating an A-Rank, those at the bottom of the ranking will start to go down, and those that have not beaten any A-Rank will be the first to go down. This mechanism is the same for all the Ranks except for the S Rank. S Rank is always 100 disciples, and if you want to become an S Rank disciple, yes or yes, you need to beat one of those 100 disciples and take their place. ''Hm, I should try to reach S Rank today... It shouldn''t be impossible if everything keeps up at this speed.'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he returned to the place where they had agreed to meet. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he arrived, he was surprised, ''Ning Ruo?'' He thought in shock as he looked at the other girl he was competing with, standing there waiting for them, ''She made it to Rank A before me?'' He thought deeply surprised, and Ning Ruo smiled at him when she saw him. "Looks like you finally arrived. That was faster than I thought it would be, I expected nothing less from a genius like you." She said with a smile, surprising Tang Yin a little. "Well, if you came back, does that mean you got there before me?" Tang Yin asked in surprise. ''Is it even possible to do it that fast?'' He thought in shock. He didn''t want to believe that he had lost to her, ''Are my eyes confused, is she that strong?'' He thought in shock. She noticed his thoughts, so she smiled and shook her head. "Impossible, you think I''m some unparalleled genius? I''m not that good. I''m just an ordinary disciple who will soon be just another inner disciple in the bunch." She replied smiling and then made it as if she had remembered something, "Oh, well, but I''m really not as simple as might be implied in my words." She spoke. Tang Yin felt slightly stunned to hear her say this, and thought ''What on earth is this strange person planning?'' As he stared at her. "Why aren''t you as simple as you say? It''s not good to contradict yourself." Tang Yin said, and she smiled and returned the gaze steadily. "Indeed, I will soon be just another inner disciple of the bunch, I will never reach as high as Miss Wu in alchemy or Miss Jia in cultivation. But I''ll soon have a greater background than them and in the end that''s more important in the cultivation world." She said smiling as she took out a small white paper with some things written on it and a small bloodstain and passed it to Tang Yin. "I have lost my bet and since I have lost it, I will keep my promise." She said with a smile while also showing her current rank, which was still B Rank. This left Tang Yin in deep shock. ''Blood sign to become my servant? Is this girl really serious about this?'' He thought in shock as he looked at the paper she had passed to him and read its contents. Not only the contents, he could see that, from the small drop of blood on the paper, there was a slight spiritual energy coming out that connected with this girl. This confirmed that she had been the one who signed this contract. Only a small drop of his blood was needed for the blood contract to work and from that moment on, she would be totally tied to Tang Yin. A blood contract also binds souls, so she will always be bound to Tang Yin and must do what he says over what she wants. For the weak or untalented, making a contract with someone powerful or very talented is what they would most want to do because they will always receive the protection of that powerful person. While for the strong... The benefits are obvious. Having a person who will do anything for you is something of great importance and will bring more benefits than misfortunes. Even so, at present, Tang Yin and this girl are not far apart in cultivation, they don''t even know each other, so why does she want to become his servant? ''What motivates her? What does she want to do? Is she a spy? It wouldn''t be impossible. If that little family sent her to be my spy and bind herself to me to later hurt me with her death... It wouldn''t be impossible for it to be the case, but...'' Tang Yin frowned at this point and recalled her words from a moment ago. ''Will her background be bigger than theirs? Is she referring to me?'' He thought in shock, he was very confused at the moment. But... ''Heh, shit, whatever it is. I don''t need to know anything else; do they think my divine soul is that weak? If they sent her to spy on me, so be it. They can never know anything about me and she''ll understand once I sign this with my blood.'' Tang Yin thought, and after a moment''s hesitation, he stared at her. "Girl, are you sure about this?" he asked, and she smiled back as she nodded calmly and naturally. Her eyes looked as clear as water. She didn''t have the slightest evil intent in her heart nor did any evil thoughts pass through her mind. "I lost, my parents taught me that when I lose, I must make good on the bets I place." She replied as if it was the most natural thing to do. Although her eyes revealed nothing, Tang Yin could understand that she was up to something. But he wouldn''t worry about this. "If it''s your decision, then I won''t reject it. But I''m telling you before I sign this, once I do, there will be no turning back." He replied, and she nodded. "I know." She replied. Tang Yin looked at her for a moment and nodded. "Good." He said as he slightly cut his finger and dropped a small drop of blood on that small paper... Just as the drop of blood touched the paper, it lit up with a small spiritual array created from Tang Yin''s blood... Chapter 187 - 187: A strange person The spiritual array soon completely covered the small blade, and it rose a few inches above the spot. Soon after, from the spiritual array, a ray of spiritual energy flew out to both sides and embedded itself into both of their heads in an instant as a small array slightly formed on both of them. Immediately after this, a powerful spiritual array girded on both of them as it made Ning Ruo fully bow to Tang Yin, and soon after, all the spiritual energy disappeared. The place was silent again, and Tang Yin stared at Ning Ruo. ''I don''t understand her. She really didn''t reject this; how could I possibly have a blood servant now?'' He thought in shock. He couldn''t help but be deeply confused by this, but there was nothing he could do. He simply frowned and soon after relaxed a little. ''Even her soul is so calm, what the hell is this person?'' He thought confused, but relaxed to understand that this person certainly had no intention of rebellion against him. "Hehe, looks like they already gave a winner and didn''t wait for me." Said a beautiful voice from the side as she watched them, and Tang Yin turned to look at her. "You think you can beat me?" He asked, and she shrugged and pouted. "That doesn''t mean they should give a winner before revealing the results." She replied looking annoyed, and Tang Yin smiled as he petted her a little. "Fine, if you beat me, then I''ll cede it to you and keep my promise." He spoke. She then smiled a little, but after that, she turned away. "Forget it, I couldn''t beat you in a speed race like this." She replied. "Then why did you bet if you knew you were going to lose?" Tang Yin asked, and she smiled mysteriously. "Just as she has her thoughts, I have mine about it too." She replied, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders as he gave a small glance at Ning Ruo, who had gone silent after the blood contract had been completed. ''Certainly, she has her reasons and thoughts. But she looks so happy about this, it makes me think that this girl knows who I am. Who the hell is she? how can she be so calm and smiling, after she has become someone''s blood servant?'' Tang Yin couldn''t stop thinking about this as he became more, and more confused. Although he tried to understand what was going on, he couldn''t understand it at all. This situation, although it had been small and came out without any apparent sense, left him in a deep and strange shock. Still, in the end, he simply decided to ignore this. "Let''s go up to S rank at once, so we can get out of here for a while and be able to cultivate quietly." Tang Yin said as he spoke to Bai Lixue, she nodded and turned to look at Ning Ruo in confusion. "This... What will you do?" she asked doubtfully, and Ning Ruo looked at her. "I will do what the master tells me to do." She replied firmly, leaving Bai Lixue in shock. "Master... This, Tang Yin, what''s wrong?" she asked with confusion as she looked at Tang Yin, and he too was just as confused. ''Is this girl so into the role of being a blood servant?'' Tang Yin thought but smiled on the outside, "Miss Ning, you don''t need to call me that. Just call me by my name and it will be fine. Even though you are my blood servant now, it doesn''t mean I will force you to change the way you are so far, you will still be you." Tang Yin said, and Ning Ruo looked at him somewhat confused, still, she nodded. "Alright, if that''s the way you want it... I also want to move up in rank. These days I''ll be at it because I want to participate in the battle of the halls." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "What exactly is the battle of the halls?" Tang Yin asked. He had heard of this but had not been interested in asking. But these days, he has heard different things back and forth mentioning this battle of the halls as if it was something amazing or with good rewards, that being so, what is it then? Why does everyone have so much interest in this? Ning Ruo looked at him in confusion, "You don''t know?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "We are new disciples of the sect; we are not fully aware of it." He replied, and she was surprised for a moment but nodded soon after. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Battle of the Halls also known as the Battle of the Tower, is a battle that the halls do to compete for the rewards of the tower and for a chance to enter it. It has two phases, the first is a pitched battle for the domination of the Lightning God''s Castle, where the halls form many teams among their inner disciples and send them there to fight against the other halls. In this Castle, there are a total of 16 Halls of the Lightning God and each hall must only be dominated by one team, so only 16 teams will advance to the next phase." "The next stage is simpler, it''s a team versus team battle starting in the round of 16 with direct elimination, but I don''t know the rest. I only know that entering the Sect Tower is one of the most incredible things that can exist because there are countless treasures in there and you can cultivate at a much faster speed than outside. Many from every hall are trying to get to the inner sect is precisely because of that." She replied, and after pausing for a moment, she remembered something, so she spoke again. "This time, the Destroyer Hall and the Control Hall have allied and are looking to win the championship, so there will be more diverse teams, trying to cover the weakness of both halls." Once she said that, she fell silent, and Tang Yin nodded. ''So, an interesting battle over something interesting.'' He thought with a smile. "Looks interesting, Lixue, do you want to participate?" he asked, and Bai Lixue nodded to him several times. "Of course, there will surely be many strong people there, should we try to enter the Inner Sect now then?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Let''s do it. But I think it will be a bit difficult." He replied, and she nodded. "If it wasn''t difficult, it wouldn''t be exciting, would it?" She said with a smile and pressed for a rival in her device. Her device found an opponent in just a second, leaving her a bit in shock, but she smiled quickly as she stepped forward into the arena. "Haha, Tang Yin, I''ll go ahead then." She said, and Tang Yin just smiled. Then he looked at Ning Ruo, "You can go rank up too." he told her as he started to look for a rival as well and Ning Ruo nodded. "Okay, master." She replied matter-of-factly and did the same as she walked away a bit, leaving Tang Yin a bit stunned, but he just smiled at the end. ''There are such strange people.'' He thought to himself with a smile and then frowned a little, ''Tsk, her soul is so pure, I don''t understand shit about what this person is planning.'' He said to himself in his mind with frustration, and soon after, he found a rival so he walked towards the arena. Chapter 188 - 188: To S-Rank Once inside the arena, Tang Yin directly pulled out his spirit spear and forcefully rushed toward where his opponent was standing. His powerful strength caused the other to panic for a moment, but he quickly counterattacked, and soon, they were engaged in a small scuffle back and forth while Tang Yin was simply thinking about different things. What had happened today was a bit of a strange occurrence that left him a bit pensive as he tried to understand that girl''s soul. Because the two of them are connected, and he is the master in the relationship, he can vaguely feel her soul. Despite that, he is unable to understand her. It is a normal soul, or perhaps a pure and calm soul with no ripples. There''s just a little bit of strange happiness, and that''s what he can''t understand. ''What a strange girl.'' He thought again, it was the only thing he could get out of all this, as he was thinking like this, he landed a hard blow on the shoulder of the guy facing him and sent him flying backward hard, causing him to hit the walls of the arena. The arena then announced his victory, so he turned around and left, though soon after, he had to re-enter the arena but in a different one. His new opponent was ready, and Tang Yin again started out being aggressive, but delivering not-so-powerful blows to raise the stakes against this guy and thus receive a bigger prize. As he fought, his mind was wandering as he remembered a bit about the new mission he had. ''Such a strange additional reward, will it just unlock the next mission for me?'' he thought, another thing that had been bothering him during this time. The rewards were great, but the additional reward was a little strange. He could only think that this new mission had a lot to do with the system upgrade and the mission that he must do, but... ''This mission is not so simple. Those three fruits are hard to find, how the hell do I get a Fruit of a Phoenix? Those guys are extinct and their fruits are as rare as their feathers.'' He thought and frowned, but just as he frowned his rival found an opening in him and attacked him from there, landing a heavy blow on his shoulder that pushed him back. Tang Yin was surprised and quickly moved his spear to the ground to quickly stop himself as he rolled on the ground. ''Shit, I''ll stop thinking about nonsense and finish this quickly.'' Tang Yin thought looking at his shoulder in some pain. So, he turned his gaze to where his opponent was standing, this one was teasing a bit at this point. "Heh, a one-armed man in the end is still a one-armed man." He said with a smirk, making Tang Yin stare at him. He then smiled a little as he tightened his grip on his spirit spear soon after, it shot out as he sent a powerful punch to the man''s left shoulder. *BOOM* "AGHHH!" The powerful blow sent him flying backward for many meters as he screamed in pain, but Tang Yin wasn''t finished. He instantly jumped up and came down hard towards where the guy had fallen, delivering a powerful punch to his stomach. "WAHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of his mouth at that moment, and then Tang Yin simply kicked him in the head which sent him rolling on the ground several more meters as he hit the ground with his head. After that, Tang Yin smiled as he heard the arena announce him as the winner. "Heh, you little scumbag, why don''t you tease me now? I notice you quiet." Tang Yin said with a sinister smile, but soon after, he turned around and left. He knew that guy couldn''t answer him. When the arena announced a winner like that, it meant that the mechanism recognized that the other fighter was unconscious. ''I wonder who invented this arena. The technological mechanism it has is quite advanced, I''d say it looks a lot like several arenas in my world.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked out and then began to search for opponents again... Still, this time, the combatants didn''t get to him. Bai Lixue and Ning Ruo met him again because neither of them, received an opponent. After all, A and S Rank are not always available. There are only about 300 people in the A and S range, so how could they always be available? Therefore, each of them had to go back to their courtyard and return the next morning. Although the arena is visited a lot at night, in the arenas where they continue to fight, it is not so. Although they are visited by the disciples for large-scale battles or those that have caused a sensation in recent days, they are not so much visited for everything else. For example, recently, word was spreading within the arena that one of the 5 strongest in the swordsmanship attack hall was going to face one of the strongest in the spear attack hall. And they seem to have a deep enmity so it would be a life and death fight. This attracted a large crowd that night. But not many disciples were looking for opponents in the evenings, they usually set it up beforehand to attract the masses of gamblers and make more money. Therefore, looking for a rival at night is not an option, and that is why they returned to their courtyards. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And so, the night passed uneventfully but with a very thoughtful Tang Yin. The next morning, he went to the arena again and started looking for an opponent. Just as he expected, he had a hard time finding an opponent once he was here. After all, yesterday, he managed to win a few bouts in the A rank, and right now, he is ranked 107th. Moving up the rankings is easy, but getting opponents is tricky. ''So that''s why a lot of people put up a rival search ad at Rank S...'' Tang Yin thought at that time as he waited lying on the side. Bai Lixue got lucky and got an opponent a while ago, so she''s struggling. Ning Ruo, on the other hand, should be fighting, so the only one who was without an opponent was Tang Yin. ''It''s a bit boring to have such a high winning percentage, tsk.'' He thought. "What''s wrong? Are you thinking that it''s not good to have such a high winning percentage?" a male voice asked at that moment, slightly surprising Tang Yin, who turned to look at him. "Zhi Hong?" He said doubtfully, when he saw the one who had been his rival yesterday. The latter laughed a little at the sight of him, "Hahaha, I saw you from afar and decided to approach, but I see you sighing now and then, can''t you find a rival?" He asked, and Tang Yin sighed again and nodded. "It''s complicated. The winning percentage is perfect, so the system must be recognizing that my strength is above my rank." He replied, and Zhi Hong nodded. "Makes sense, I only know two people who have a perfect winning percentage in the arena. Well, now it''s 3." He said, and Tang Yin became interested. "Who are they?" he asked doubtfully. Chapter 189 - 189: Perfect Percentage "Number 1 and Number 3 in the S-Rank have never lost a fight so far. They are considered legends within the external sect right now. Both of them I met once and certainly, the feeling they give off... It''s terrifying." He replied as he looked forward a bit, remembering some scenes from the past. "Right, number 3 is part of the Destroyer Room. It should be number 1 of the external sect in that hall. Although, they are quite arrogant and fall badly." He said again while looking at Tang Yin, and the latter nodded. ''Well, it''s not like I care much either. Right now, none of the external sect should be able to win me over.'' Tang Yin thought although he was still a bit interested in these two people. Well, more specifically in the Top 5 of the S-Rank. He has heard several times that those five are powerful, with very extensive battle experience. Some say they are better than many of the Inner Sect. ''Now that I think about it, I still don''t understand what is the exact difference between a Great Sect and this one. I understand that they don''t have that many disciples, but the overall strength of the disciples is about the same, could it be the amount of inner or central disciples? Or is it the greater strength, the elders and leaders of the sect?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. He knows there are several things he has to do right now, there are so many that sometimes he forgets. But, the first thing is to try to enter that Battle of the Great Sects that takes place in a few years, for that he still lacks strength. But the problem is that he still doesn''t understand exactly what kind of battle it is. Much less does he know if this sect can go or not. ''At the disciple level, it shouldn''t be impossible for the sect to participate. Those young masters who attacked Meiyu and me in the forest were only in the early levels of the Spiritual Emperor Realm, well, with the exception of that young master of that sect. But, if so, that means that in all these sects the central disciples have a similar level of strength. But... The problem then should be the leaders.'' Tang Yin thought with a slight frown. ''Well, I''ll see what I can do after I''ve brought Feifei with me. Once I go up to the Fifth Realm, I''ll go look for her.'' His thoughts roamed back and forth, and after a few seconds, it was that he replied to Zhi Hong. "I understand. Well, if they don''t move on to the inner sect, then they might lose their undefeated before long." Tang Yin replied with a smile. "Hahaha, maybe so. Although they are strong, they are not invincible." Zhi Hong said when he heard this. "Are you also trying to enter the inner sect to participate in the Tower Battle?" Zhi Hong asked suddenly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders a little. "If I''m honest with you, I heard about that battle yesterday. I don''t have much idea what it''s about, but you can think I''m trying that because I''m a little interested now." He replied, surprising Zhi Hong a little. "I thought you were well aware, are you a new disciple then?" he asked and Tang Yin simply nodded at him. "I see. Still, I recommend that you try to participate. Just by participating, the sect will allow you to go on missions with many rewards, which, otherwise you would not be able to go on. For example, the sect''s most famous mission, demonic portal attacks, is only awarded to central disciples who have participated in that competition before. Even attacks on empires are only available to people who have participated. That''s why everyone wants to participate, at least for the experience." He said, bringing a bit of confusion to Tang Yin, which he was able to quickly disguise as he realized that it might be information that everyone knows but he doesn''t. ''System, what are demonic portals?" he asked in his mind. This time, his question was directed at the system itself. This was something he had never heard of before, what the hell could they be? [Classified information. When you complete your current mission, you will be given knowledge of this.] Replied the system, leaving Tang Yin a bit more confused. ''What the heck? Is it classified information when an external disciple of a small sect like this knows about it?'' He thought in shock. [It''s because the system doesn''t give incomplete information. Once you update it, it will give you ample knowledge about it so as not to leave you in doubt. Still, don''t you have any information about it from Ren Xiao''s memories? That guy seemed to have a high status] The administrator asked at that time, and Tang Yin frowned slightly. ''No, Ren Xiao hadn''t even heard of these demonic portals. There''s no information about it in his memory. Tsk, now I don''t know how to answer what this guy says either.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment with a frustrated smile. But, just at that moment, his device beeped, which meant he had found a suitable opponent. Therefore, he looked at Zhi Hong to smile at him, "I''ll be on my way then. Thank you very much for the information, I really appreciate it. If you need help, you can look for me as Tang Yin in the Destroyer Hall." Tang Yin said firmly and then left. Zhi Hong nodded as he went about his business as well. ''Hm, this guy is strong.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at his new rival. Although his cultivation wasn''t that high, he was only at the second level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm, he could tell that his body was quite strong. So, he decided to take this battle a bit more seriously. Moreover, his ranking is not low at all. He is ranked 37th in Rank A, which is pretty good. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neither of the two spoke, or anything they stared at each other as he drew his spear, and Tang Yin also drew his. Soon after, both rushed towards each other as they swung their spears with great force. *BOOOM* An intense explosion of spiritual energy occurred at that moment, as both spears struck each other. The explosion, was created as a result of the destructive spiritual energy of both of them countering each other a bit, although Tang Yin ended up pushing his opponent back a bit. The uniforms of both of them were the same, and the person in front of Tang Yin was sporting his elite disciple token. Which meant that, he was one of the elite disciples of the destroyer hall. ''Not bad, out of the 100 elites out there, I thought they were all mediocre, but this little guy here could fight against that guy who was inside the Top 10 with no problem.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as they banged back and forth. Chapter 190 - 190: Spiritual Bones Green!? Tang Yin then launched a strong attack towards this person''s right, and he quickly countered by defending himself, and launching a powerful kick towards Tang Yin''s chest. Smiling, Tang Yin moved his body a little to the side while allowing the pressure his opponent was putting on his spear to destabilize him a little as he did not feel Tang Yin''s spear. He was surprised but acted quickly and thrust backward forcefully to get out of Tang Yin''s range. But Tang Yin was not going to let him escape, he quickly put away his spear and rushed at him grabbing him by the neck and slamming him to the ground hard, causing his rival to let out a cry of pain and having to quickly defend himself by activating one of his skills with his spear to slam it into Tang Yin''s body. Even so, Tang Yin simply jumped backward by spinning in the air and as he was falling, he summoned one of his spiritual bones and gave it a clean blow with his fist, causing a huge fist of spiritual energy to come out of it and slammed hard against his opponent''s ability. *BOOOOOM* The powerful explosion occurred at that moment giving a slight respite to the guy on the ground, who was able to get up. But just at that moment, he felt a strong presence appear behind him, so without even thinking about it, and in an instinctive movement, he hit his spear backward hard while shouting the name of his fourth skill. *BOOOOOM* Creating a powerful explosion in the area, which disconcerted him, ''Did I hit it?'' He thought in shock, but when he focused his sight, he found his smiling face and three green-colored spiritual bones in front of him that had firmly stopped his attack. This left him in shock, but Tang Yin had no time to waste, he immediately delivered three powerful blows with his fist to the three spiritual bones in front of him, which took his rival totally by surprise, and soon an intense explosion occurred as the three huge fists made of spiritual energy struck with force. Sending Tang Yin''s opponent flying for a good number of meters, causing the arena to announce the winner without delay. This shocked all the spectators and gamblers well, it wasn''t the battle as such, but... "His Spiritual Bones are green grade!? Impossible!" "Shit, he''s just a Spiritual Lord, how the hell does he have green-grade bones?!" The various shocked voices of all the spectators, were showered back and forth as they were amazed by this unbelievable feat. Even those who had become a Tang Yin fan club were in shock when they saw this. "Is it really that powerful? Hahahaha, I told you, I can''t go wrong with this." Said one of them and brought some jubilation among all of them. Right now, there were already 8 of them on the team, and they were betting heavily in Tang Yin''s favor. Although they were not rich or very big, as they were only external disciples, they were certainly forming a good betting group in the arena. But they all had something in common. They indirectly felt indebted to Tang Yin because he had ''given'' them a large amount of money or sect points in this case. Per match, they managed to win large amounts of sect points because, as Tang Yin was unknown, almost nobody bet on him, which caused them to be mostly the only ones competing against the people on the other side. This gave them a big profit. And they didn''t know it, but Tang Yin was a little grateful to them. ''Hahaha, thanks to these guys I can earn so many sect points per match.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked out of the arena and looked for his opponent again. This time, his opponent didn''t wait, he hadn''t even managed to go to rest when the device found his opponent again, so Tang Yin entered again with a smile on his face. But just as he entered, he was surprised by the opponent he encountered. The person in front of him was also surprised. "Young Master?" The person in front of him asked in shock, meeting the person who had given him a very good teaching a few days ago during the outdoor classes. Tang Yin also recognized him. He was the one who was fighting at that time to become an elite disciple. "Haha, boy, I didn''t expect to see you here. I saw your sparring that day during the trials to become an elite disciple and I must say that you have learned very well, to have seen it only once." Tang Yin replied with a smile, causing the person in front of him to become firmly cheerful and, not caring about the onlookers, bowed to Tang Yin. "Thank you very much for your teachings. That time I tried to test them and I was really shocked. Everything you said is real and for that I respect you. If my strength is advancing by leaps and bounds now, it''s because I understood what destruction really is and that''s all thanks to you." He said firmly. This not only surprised the spectators, who had never had such a scene happen, but even Tang Yin was shocked watching this. Still, noticing that this guy was so grateful to him, Tang Yin smiled and pulled out his spear. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come on, let''s fight a fight of destruction. I want to see how much you have improved." Tang Yin said, surprising the one in front of him. He looked at him in shock and then looked at his spear, ''Is he a spear user too? If he''s already so scary with a sword... I don''t want to imagine with a spear.'' He thought and swallowed a little saliva. Still, he was longing for this. If he could test his apprenticeship with a genius like him... It would undoubtedly be a good thing. Therefore, he also pulled out his spear. "Then, I look forward to learning from you and testing my current capabilities. In advance, thank you very much for your teachings, my name is Liao Du." He said happily. ''I''m just an orphan, if I can learn so much from a genius like him, maybe I can fulfill my dreams of being someone great.'' He thought, and Tang Yin nodded. "Okay, Liao Du, then show me how much you have learned." He replied. Then, Liao Du tightened his grip on his spear firmly and began his attack. Chapter 191 - 191: Tang Yin vs Liao Du Liao Du rushed swiftly towards where Tang Yin was, and he swung his spear forcefully towards him, striking Tang Yin''s spear in a powerful destructive attack that was easily countered by Tang Yin. Still, he was not surprised, so he immediately retracted his spear and launched another powerful attack. *BOOOM* Which was intercepted after a small explosion, but the attack was followed by a kick towards Tang Yin''s chest with force. Tang Yin smiled a little and simply stepped aside for a few inches, managing to dodge the blow and sending back a powerful attack with his spear that hit Liao Du''s unprotected shoulder. Even so, Liao Du simply jumped back a bit, and after falling to the ground, he quickly charged back and forth at Tang Yin again, swiftly. "Your attacks are good, I don''t know if you knew about destruction from before, but starting an onslaught like this at the beginning is well thought out." Tang Yin said in the middle of the fight, as he simply continuously defended, back and forth. Liao Du was surprised to hear him say, ''Can he be so calm even when I''m attacking him so hard?'' He thought in shock. "But..." Tang Yin smiled and while fending off his attacks, easily attacked a point of his onslaught... *BOOM* The small explosion came from the destruction of Liao Du''s spiritual energy and a powerful blow Tang Yin delivered to his side, which sent him a few meters backward. "Don''t use the way of attacking that I showed that day. Remember what I said. You must put together your own style and create your own moves so that destruction will be employed in the right way." Tang Yin said as he forcefully jumped towards him and launched a rapid onslaught of powerful attacks against Liao Du''s body. Liao Du tried to defend himself, but he was hampered because Tang Yin was attacking him in places that interrupted his rhythm, so he was gradually cornered as he was continuously hit by not so powerful, but effective attacks. Just as Liao Du was under attack, Tang Yin slightly retracted his spear after striking him and hit it hard against his head. The attack was powerful and carried with it destructive spiritual energy, so hitting him with such an attack could be dangerous. But Tang Yin did not stop and hurried his attack further. Liao Du noticed this attack and felt suffocated by the mighty destructive power coming towards his face. He was in shock for receiving such a powerful attack in such a small move, ''What the hell should I do?'' He thought quickly, but the attack was already nothing away from crashing into his face. He couldn''t even know if he would survive such a powerful attack like that. While Tang Yin simply smiled upon seeing this, he did not stop his onslaught and simply thrust his spear even faster toward Liao Du... Such a strong attack aimed at someone''s head like that shocked everyone present. Both the spectators and the person who occasionally acts as a referee but is hardly ever working as the arena usually does all their work. Everyone stood up in shock. "Do he want to kill him!?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shit, he''s breaking the rules!" Shouted many at the same time, and from one side to the other shouts, were raised again and again. Some even closed their eyes, averting their eyes from what might happen, while the rest shouted back and forth in a desperate attempt, but too late. Soon... *CLANKKKK* *BOOOOM* Two loud sounds came as everyone averted their eyes. Tang Yin smiled, "So you''re a normal attacker, with no destructive power. Not bad to have made it this far." Tang Yin said smiling as he saw his spear was deflected by a sharp attack from Liao Du''s spear. Liao Du took several heavy breaths at that moment and looked at Tang Yin in surprise. He was confused by what Tang Yin was trying to do right now, unable to understand why Tang Yin attacked him like that, and then said that. But he slightly recalled his words from before and was surprised, "Is it possible to mix both fighting styles?" he asked at that moment, when he saw Tang Yin retract his spirit spear naturally. Everyone was in shock at what had just happened, they couldn''t even understand what the hell was going on and that they were spectators. The only one who was calm was the out-of-work referee. ''What great control of his spiritual energy this guy has.'' He thought in shock as he looked at him. He originally planned to move and activate the arena mechanisms to stop the fight, but as soon as he saw the attack and how well-controlled it was, he couldn''t do it. He felt shocked to see the spiritual energy being so controlled by someone, he couldn''t even move and could only stand still watching the attack, what the hell was going on? It was his question as to why the combat had gone from normal to such a lethal attack like that, and he could only come up with something... ''Is that guy teaching the other one?'' he thought, as he was the only one who managed to hear the words of the two of them because of his closeness to them, and in the end, it seemed that his thoughts were correct. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this question from Liao Du. "All fighting styles are compatible with each other. Remember what I said that day, skills are not the most important thing, if not spiritual energy. As long as you control the spiritual energy correctly, your attacks can be anything you think of." Tang Yin replied and then began a new onslaught, but this time, Liao Du did not lag. He tried to understand what Tang Yin was talking about and supplement it with his previous knowledge, so soon spear attacks and kicks flew back and forth, as Tang Yin and Liao Du continuously attacked each other all over the arena. An intense battle soon flared up again in the arena when the spectators still did not understand what was happening there. They were still locked in that powerful attack seen a moment ago while thinking that this person''s death was imminent. They were locked in time by confusion while Tang Yin and Liao Du continued to advance in their battle, back and forth, with powerful attacks descending and crashing into their bodies. Tang Yin then smiled after struggling a bit and noticing a few things. Just at that moment, he hit Liao Du in the chest, which prevented Liao Du from being able to land an attack on him. Next and in an instant, Tang Yin gave a small thump on the ground, which raised streams of spiritual energy from one side to the other, but... *BOOOOOM* An intense explosion occurred from the side at the moment Liao Du heard the rumbling sound in the air, which left him confused, and the explosion sent him flying to the side. His mind was in shock. ''What the hell was that?'' he thought. Throughout the fight, he used various skills, and they were all destroyed by Tang Yin. Although he managed to hurt him, it was still nothing decisive. But he never saw Tang Yin using an ability, he didn''t even seem to summon his spirit bones. ''Was that one of his skills?'' He thought to himself in shock as he wondered how on earth he had managed to throw it so quickly. Tang Yin then smiled coming to his side a moment later and putting the spear to his neck, ending the fight. "Look me up these days, I''d like to comment on a few things and teach you. You are talented." Tang Yin said at that moment, softly and after, that he turned around, leaving him in confusion, and left. ... Chapter 192 - 192: Bai Lixue and her Battle Bai Lixue had been very excited these days to be able to find so much excitement and also because of everything that has been going on with Tang Yin. Her spirits are always high lately, and more so when she gets a person who can be her rival in the arena. Even though most of her fights end quickly if she decides so, she still manages to have fun and practice different things the way Tang Yin told her to. Using moderate strength and not allowing her to finish the fight easily. Because of this, she has also been gaining a good amount of sect points. Even so, she still hasn''t been matched with a worthy opponent. Or at least not for her. ''It''s hard for me to get an opponent who knows how to fight well.'' She thought in frustration as she was walking back into the arena, having searched for an opponent. This time, it was her turn to fight against the person who was ranked 13 in Rank A. The highest the system has found for her. Just as she entered, she was a bit surprised by what she saw. Occasionally, she gets played with women, but they are usually quite a bit weaker than her. But this woman who just touched her is quite special and different. Her aura is very well controlled, and lets see that she is powerful. Also, she is in her same cultivation realm something quite rare to see for her in this place. Normally, she always encounters people weaker than her in cultivation, and only once has she been touched by one with her cultivation. This is the second time. Also, this girl also uses a spear, and she already has it in her hand, ready to fight. They both looked at each other for a moment, and Bai Lixue pulled out her spear soon after when they both ran at each other hard. *BOOM* The initial explosion from when the two spiritual energies first collided was the start of a flurry of explosions that came one after another as both weapons slammed against each other. Bai Lixue attacked back and forth and relentlessly while the other person facing her continuously defended herself, attacking her as soon as she found the opportunity. Her round of attacks caused the situation among the spectators to become heated as they talked about who might win. ''That''s the first time someone has matched me like that.'' Thought the woman who was facing Bai Lixue with a big surprise on her face. Being a disciple of one of the most powerful external halls today, since she started to rise in rank, she found almost no opponents who could match her in several rounds of attack. Let alone put her in a passive state like the one she was in right now. Her surprise was visible on her face, but even so, she soon used her right palm to deliver a small punch to Bai Lixue''s stomach, moving away from each other at that moment. Bai Lixue looked at her and smiled, "It''s the first time I''ve been matched in such a way. You are strong." She said smiling as she tightened her grip on her spear a little. The woman in front of her nodded, "The same for me. I didn''t expect to meet another female spear bearer who could be as strong as me." She replied. But Bai Lixue shrugged her shoulders as she heard her say this, "Although I''m surprised, I don''t think you''re as strong as me. Still, I want to see how far you make me go." She replied and then gave a small thump on the ground, raising the spiritual energy in a rumble. "Now I will fight well." Bai Lixue said as she smiled and forcefully rushed over to where this woman was. She was shocked to see her awaken with such powerful spiritual energy, ''Shit, it''s so strong.'' She thought to herself in shock, but she didn''t hang back as she attacked him back... *BOOOM* The intense explosion was followed by a round of powerful attacks from both sides, but Bai Lixue''s opponent soon left a little depleted and forced to be passive while facing an intense round of attacks from Bai Lixue. ''I can''t go on like this.'' She thought and took advantage of a moment of respect, to summon her spiritual bones outside. "Spiritual Spears!" She shouted the name of one of her skills as she tried to strike her real spiritual spear and spiritual energy spears against Bai Lixue''s body. When Bai Lixue saw this, she smiled and struck a powerful blow with her spear horizontally. "Spirit Explosion!" she shouted the name of one of the skills Tang Yin had taught her. *BOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOM* Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *BOOOM* Three explosion sounds were heard at that moment as Bai Lixue''s spear forcefully hit all the attacks coming towards her. After having deflected the attack being thrown at her, Bai Lixue quickly contracted her spear and slammed it hard into the ground, creating a powerful shockwave of spiritual energy that slammed into the surroundings. But, soon, on the other side of the arena, her rival had to take a sharp leap backward, ''Underneath!?'' She thought in shock as she went airborne and a powerful spiritual energy came out of the ground at that moment like an intense explosion that sought to knock her completely unconscious. Luckily, she had noticed it from before and managed to avoid it, but... What she did not expect was that just before she could fall to the ground to stabilize herself, she felt a powerful spiritual energy rushing towards her, so as she looked up, she saw Bai Lixue''s spear flying forcefully towards her while being propelled by a powerful stream of spiritual energy. This surprised her and forced her to defend herself while using her spiritual bones, "Emperor''s Defense!" she shouted, and a powerful barrier of spiritual energy was created in front of her just before the impact... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The spear slammed hard into this barrier and created a powerful explosion as the two countered each other, but the explosion also caused the one closest to this attack to be sent forcefully backward, managing to stop a few feet away from stepping out of the arena. ''Holy shit, this girl is fierce.'' She thought in shock and looked up quickly to find her opponent, but... The next thing she felt, was a hand grabbing her neck, and her view changed scenarios... From seeing the arena to seeing the arena roof, as someone spoke in her ear, "You are undoubtedly strong, but you rely too much on your skills, it''s your undoing." Said Bai Lixue smiling and... *BOOOM* She slammed this woman''s body hard on the ground, leaving her deeply stunned. She was not unconscious, but her whole body ached as Bai Lixue''s spiritual energy entered her body and completely immobilized her. "You... You are very strong..." said the woman from where she stood, and Bai Lixue smiled. "In the past few months, I have become strong." She replied. "Did joining the sect change your life, like it did mine?" the woman asked from the ground as she spoke with difficulty and remembered a bit of her past. But Bai Lixue shook her head. "If I had to say something changed my life, it would be meeting him." "Who?" "My man." Hearing Bai Lixue say this, she smiled sourly for remembering her past... "Me... A man destroyed me." She replied as Bai Lixue was turning around to leave. This surprised her, so she looked at her with some pity. She couldn''t understand what she was referring to but from her tone of voice... ''She reminds me of mom...'' She thought and bit her lips a little. "My man... He is a being worthy of all praise. Perhaps the only man a woman can trust. If you become one of his, he will never abandon you and will do his best to help you in whatever you want. Lately, he is in need of people to put together his own force, if you are interested you can look him up. His name is Tang Yin." Bai Lixue said and then turned around to continue walking. The woman was a little surprised to hear her say this, so she looked up a little and asked, "What is your name?" Bai Lixue then paused for a moment and smiled, "Bai Lixue is my name. You can also look me up if you don''t feel comfortable with men." She replied and then walked out of the fighting arena. ... Chapter 193 - 193: Versus S-Rank When Tang Yin came out of the arena, he met Bai Lixue, who was waiting for him nearby. As soon as she saw him, she ran to him and hugged him tenderly for a moment, surprising him. Still, he hugged her back. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is something wrong?" he asked with a smile, and she didn''t answer him. She simply immersed herself in his scent for a few seconds as she hugged him tightly. Tang Yin then understood that something might have disturbed her mind, so he simply hugged her tenderly, allowing her to be able to feel him. Thus, they spent some time embracing while some people occasionally passed by and looked at them strangely. A while later, Bai Lixue broke away from him a little and smiled at him. "Tang Yin, I faced someone quite strong just now." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Looks like you''ve been having some fun, what rank are you?" he asked. "Hehe, I''m in the Top 13 of Rank A. It''s tricky to find a rival right now." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. The two''s rank wasn''t much different. Therefore, as soon as they left the arena, they had already allowed the system to find them a new opponent, but things were not going well at all. It was said that for those who were among the first 150 of the External Sect in rank, which is equivalent to the first 100 of Rank S and the first 50 of Rank A, everyone had to look for opponents for a long time or just go challenge them at their gates. Because they were not always available, they mostly spent their days cultivating behind closed doors or cultivating in the mountains with their masters or things like that. That is also why the trials to become an inner disciple are not held once a year but are always available. The moment someone becomes one of the Top 25 of the External Sect, they can attempt the Inner Sect tests to see if they make it in and get rid of the External Sect Rankings already. It is unfortunate for those who fail, as they are forced to fight against one of the rest of the Top 100 to see if they are worthy of belonging to the Top 25. This is why many of the external disciples spend a lot of time in the A and S Ranks, preparing so they don''t have to go through the humiliation of participating in the ''Battle of Dignity''. Still, this time, luck was a little on the side of both. They thought they would go several hours without finding an opponent, so they were chatting happily back and forth, but at that moment, their device beeped, having found them an opponent. But both were surprised by what they saw. "An S rank?" They both said at the same time and looked at each other doubtfully, "Did you get an S rank?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "Yes, number 98." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "I got number 95." He said suspiciously. This is the first time the system had given them an opponent above their current rank was the system recognizing that their level was quite a bit higher? They thought. ''Is this system that accurate?'' Tang Yin thought after that with some surprise. Still, they both smiled. "Haha, looks like the system wants us to shorten the path." Bai Lixue said at that moment, and Tang Yin nodded with a smile. "Don''t be confident. We don''t know how strong these S-Rank people are." He replied, and Bai Lixue nodded. "Of course, don''t worry. I''ll go and see how strong they are, I hope they won''t disappoint me." She replied as she left, making Tang Yin can only shake his head helplessly. He, too entered the arena where it was his turn to fight. Just as he entered, there was a woman there staring at him. Tang Yin was a little surprised, ''It''s my first time to be touched by a woman.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw her. She had a bit of a frown on her brow looking at him. "Are you Rank A and in the Top 15?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, I''m surprised I got an S Rank this time, it''s the first time I skipped ranks." He replied, and she nodded, a little surprised. "You must have a very good winning percentage, why do you have it hidden?" she asked suspiciously. Tang Yin smiled, then pulled out his device, and after pressing a few buttons, he nodded at her. "You can see for yourself." He replied, and she hesitantly looked at her device. Next to Tang Yin''s name, there was also his winning percentage and his winning streak, which left her stunned. ''Perfect percentage? Shit, he''s another monster.'' She thought in shock as she frowned. Still, she smiled. "I just came from facing a monster that caused my ranking to drop drastically. He''s a monster with a perfect percentage just like you. So, I hope you won''t disappoint me." She said with a smile, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I have to apologize to you this time. You''re going to have to drop down to A rank again." Tang Yin replied. The girl in front of him was a little surprised but soon laughed a little loudly, "Hahahaha, boy, you may not understand who you''re up against. But just 30 minutes ago I was Top 21 S-Rank, I''m not that weak." She said as she drew her long sword. Tang Yin simply shrugged, "It doesn''t matter if you were Top 21 or Top 1. Right now, you''re Top 95 and this is what it''s worth." He replied, and this time, he drew his sword. She just shrugged, "Well, I guess you don''t know what the difference is between a person worthy of being in the top 25 and the rest of the top, so I''ll show you." She replied and stomped her foot on the ground, causing spiritual energy to rise all over the place. He then instantly advanced forcefully toward where Tang Yin was standing, swinging his longsword hard toward him in a horizontal attack. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and did the same thing... *CLANK* Both swords clashed hard, and although the girl''s sword was bigger than Tang Yin''s and was powered by the strength of two arms, Tang Yin was able to parry her attack firmly, which left her a bit shocked... But she smiled, and soon, they began to attack each other back and forth as they continuously moved across the arena back and forth. The spectators were with their hearts in their hands many of them. From the moment Tang Yin showed his spiritual bones, word of an external disciple having green-grade spirit bones has been spreading, and this has caused many to watch his various bouts, waiting for the moment when he would use his spirit bones. Unfortunately, Tang Yin did not satisfy them with this, as he hardly used to fight with his spiritual bones because he was not facing very powerful people. Still, it was precisely because many of the spectators knew this that the betting in this arena was split a bit. There were still more people betting on the girl, though. Even among Tang Yin''s ''fan club'' members, only the first three were betting in Tang Yin''s favor without fear, for some reason, those three had full confidence in Tang Yin, and they didn''t know why. The rest of the group was not betting for fear of losing a large amount because, although they knew of Tang Yin''s strength... They also knew who this woman was. One of the 25 most terrifying of the external sect, such people are not to be trifled with, so they had to act carefully in this case and decided not to gamble. Even so, everyone saw the intense fight that was breaking out back and forth as swords clashed continuously. At a moment like that, the woman in front of Tang Yin launched a powerful skill with her sword, ready to hit Tang Yin hard. Many even thought that the battle was over... Chapter 194 - 194: Show of strength A powerful horizontal attack from the hand of a person as powerful as her, with a long and heavy sword like that, was bound to be an attack of which anyone should be afraid. Even so, Tang Yin simply looked at the attack calmly and gripped his sword tightly as he gave a strong vertical strike from the bottom up to parry the attack. This small move surprised whoever was attacking him a little, ''Is he crazy? To stop an attack like this, with a move like that?'' She thought in shock, but even so, she smiled coldly. ''In the end, his combat experience is so poor.'' She thought and simply put more force into her attack... *BOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion sounded as soon as both spiritual energies collided with each other. The woman''s powerful attack managed to hit Tang Yin''s sword hard, causing his arm to be sent forcefully backward, bringing a smile to her face. With this, she had already won, or at least she thought so, as her sword was going hard toward Tang Yin, ready to give him a powerful blow from which he could not save himself. Even so, Tang Yin simply used this blow to his advantage, allowing his arm, which had been forcefully thrust, to flip backward and return with greater momentum to strike his opponent as he moved one of his spiritual bones across the ground and placed it under her. "Spirit Explosion!" he shouted at that moment, and an intense explosion rose from underneath, threatening to hit his rival''s body. This left her in shock, and the intense explosion hit her squarely. *BOOOOM* This caused her attack to be deflected and pass by, as she gave a small cry of pain. It was just at that moment when the recoil attack coming from Tang Yin''s right side hit her hard, sending her flying backward for several meters. Tang Yin then forcefully soared into the air as he launched four different attacks at his opponent. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* Explosions soon came from the arena as Tang Yin fully took the lead in his attack. This left everyone present in shock, but this was no time to be surprised. The battle was just beginning. Just as the explosions from Tang Yin''s attacks were continuously falling into the arena, Tang Yin propelled himself with one of his spirit bones upwards. Soon, a powerful attack passed right where it had been before, slicing through the air and slamming hard into the arena barrier. ''Shit, this girl is strong.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, but when he thought so, he felt danger coming behind him, so he quickly launched a powerful attack backward. *CLANNNNNKKKK* The sound of two swords clashing sounded as both were pushed back by the impact, and soon fell to the ground. Even so, neither of the two stopped to look at each other, they threw themselves heavily against each other as they engaged in a mighty battle. Tang Yin threw a horizontal strike toward her chest. But she deftly parried it with her sword, and countered with a powerful swift attack. Which was easily avoided by Tang Yin. Tang Yin then delivered another blow with his leg into her stomach while holding one of his spiritual bones there. *BOOOM* The powerful spiritual energy that came out from this attack caused his opponent to be pushed back many meters as she rolled on the ground in extreme surprise. Just at that moment, she stood up and placed her sword stuck in the ground, staring at Tang Yin intently. "Kid, what the heck is your spiritual bones? Not only are they green grade, but you can use them as if they were part of your body, how the hell do you do that?" she asked in shock. Tang Yin smiled as he shrugged his shoulders. "Spiritual bones are part of their wearer''s body. Don''t be surprised by little things like this, they''re just little tricks." He replied. She frowned but let out a snort shortly after. "Hmph, well. I must admit that you are worthy of competing with me, Qiu Mei is my name. But, let me tell you something." She said as she raised her sword again, and Tang Yin looked at her curiously. "Only because you have those tricks can you compete with me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even be qualified to stand in front of me." She spoke. Tang Yin laughed a little at this, "Hahaha, girl, you are arrogant." He replied and then swung his sword pointing it at her. "I have many ways to beat you. If I don''t use my spiritual bones I can do it too, but let me show you what a good cultivator means, who uses every means he has to win." He said and then slightly moved his sword in that position until the sunlight streaming in through the roof came, and as if it was a mirror, the sword reflected these small sun rays, causing everyone looking at the sword to have to turn their heads in surprise. This included Qiu Mei, who felt surprised by this. But Tang Yin took advantage of that moment to run with all his might to where she was, and a moment later, he appeared before her. Just at that moment, she looked up again to look for him and was surprised by what she saw. Tang Yin was already in front of her, with 3 spiritual bones floating in the air. Just at that moment, Tang Yin made his first move. "Spirit Swords!" He shouted as he struck countless times towards her. Just then, the spirit bones above and on the sides of her shot a large number of spirit swords toward her and the entire area. *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *CLANK* *CLANK* Different sounds began to appear from one side to the other as the swords fell with force. Qiu Mei was forced to defend herself as she swung her sword hard to counterattack the swords that were attacking her, but Tang Yin seized the moment to stand behind her as he moved one of his spiritual bones towards his fist. "Lightning God''s Fist!" he shouted from behind, and a powerful spiritual fist, made with lightning energy shot out from his spiritual bone, crashing into the back of Qiu Mei''s body in an explosion, which brought a deep cry of pain to her mouth. The explosion was intense, and sent her flying forward where she was faced with different blades of spiritual energy that slammed into her body, injuring her in different parts. Still, this explosion also took her out of Tang Yin''s attack range, or so she thought. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, she let out a roar towards the sky as she ignited all the spiritual energy in her body. "AHHHHH!" The mighty roar caused many of those present to be startled, but she simply gripped her sword tightly as she swung it backward so that she could avoid any surprise attack that might come from Tang Yin. But just as she saw behind her, she felt stunned... She had to look up to be able to see where Tang Yin was, and seeing what he was doing and how close he was, she instantly swallowed saliva hard... Chapter 195 - 195: Powerful "Hehe, combat experience is not simply seen in how you swing your sword, Qiu Mei." Tang Yin said at that moment, as his body was coated with lightning bolts that jumped back and forth, and his skin turned slightly white. His Lightning Body was fully uncovered at this moment, and two spiritual bones were in front of him lined up, while the other was below him, holding him up in the air. "Holy Fist of the Lightning God!" Tang Yin said at that moment as he slammed his fist against the spiritual bones in front of him... Then, a powerful fist even bigger than the previous one swiftly formed, and shot out towards where Qiu Mei was standing. It was so close that she was unable to defend herself... Soon, an intense explosion arose as Qiu Mei was slammed hard toward the ground by a huge fist that was about two meters long. The powerful explosion also raised streams of spiritual energy slamming into the surroundings as Tang Yin fell to the ground and walked calmly across the arena. The spiritual energy slammed into all his surroundings, but not even a fist hit him, thus demonstrating the powerful control Tang Yin had over his spiritual energy. ''I wonder if I can make fist attacks, with the hammer''s abilities.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment with a smile as he walked towards the explosion, which was gradually dissipating. ''Hm, I should try it later.'' He said to himself and then raised his hand to send strong spiritual energy towards the explosion of raised dust, expelling it from the place soon after. While doing this, he learned of Qiu Mei''s condition and was a bit surprised as he slightly tilted his body to the right. *SWISH* A powerful sword skill flashed past him at that moment as he looked forward. "Tsk, you have such strong armor." Tang Yin said at that moment with a slight smile while looking at Qiu Mei standing still. She was badly injured, and the left side of her body was paralyzed by the lightning, which was still jumping on her body, but she was certainly standing there, attacking him hard. She breathed hard after attacking him like that and fell a little on her knees while trying to feel his left side, but pitifully, she couldn''t do it. "You are... Powerful..." She said awkwardly from that position, and Tang Yin smiled. "Do you finally get it? The tricks you say I have are also part of combat experience. Just because you don''t know how to do them doesn''t mean they''re not power. Whatever tricks you can do, they are part of your power. Just like that armor you have, it''s your power even if it''s an external tool." He replied, and she frowned slightly. "I understand..." She replied while breathing heavily. Her complexion slowly started to turn white, and she hadn''t lost any blood, this surprised all the onlookers. "What the hell is going on? How is it possible for this guy to be so powerful? Shit, he managed to beat Big Sister Qiu so easily." Said one of them, and soon, the discussion rose back and forth as everyone continuously talked about Tang Yin''s immense power. "Not only did he manage to beat her, but have you seen the way he uses his spirit bones? Shit isn''t that too over the top, he can use them as he pleases, he''s an absolute genius in every matter!" "Who among the central disciples could do something like that? I don''t think any of them can, even the elders couldn''t do it. And what the hell with those skills? They don''t look like spirit bone abilities to me, I don''t understand shit about what''s going on." Replied another as they were in shock. Although the fight wasn''t over and the arena didn''t announce a winner, everyone already realized that Qiu Mei couldn''t continue fighting. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was as if nothing had happened. Therefore, everyone who bet on Qiu Mei simply heaved a deep sigh but they were more shocked than anything else. Many of them were even trying to learn from Tang Yin, as he was giving them a master class with his way of moving their spiritual bones, even if they didn''t listen to what those two were talking about. Qiu Mei took a short breath to catch her breath and looked slightly at Tang Yin. "I once lost to the current Top 3 of the arena... He''s another monster like you with a perfect winning percentage, but he''s from the destroyer hall. But, even that guy... He didn''t give me such an overwhelming feeling like you." She said awkwardly, and Tang Yin smiled slightly. "Which hall do you think I''m from?" Tang Yin asked at that moment, surprising Qiu Mei a little for his strange question. "You should be from the body attack hall or maybe the swordsmanship hall..." She said, causing Tang Yin to shrug his shoulders. "No, I''m actually from the destroyer hall, just like that guy you mention." Tang Yin replied as he put away his spiritual bones, bringing a deep shock to Qiu Mei. She looked up sharply to look at him, and the calm gaze on Tang Yin told her all she wanted to know... She had lost; she shouldn''t even question him. He had beaten her by being in her same territory. He fought her with swords and didn''t use his true power. He didn''t use his true ability. He was simply toying with her while practicing his secondary weapon. ''That strong?'' She thought in shock, and that was her last thought, for her mind was so overwhelmed with surprise that she soon fell unconscious on the ground. The arena also announced a winner at that moment, as Tang Yin simply walked out of the arena through the door as if nothing had happened. ''This girl is not bad, but this world is really pitiful. Why do they teach them to be so dependent on their spiritual abilities? Our greatest advantage is the spiritual energy we have, the spiritual bones and abilities are only our drive-in strength.'' He thought with some frustration. Once he was outside, he was surprised as several notifications came to his device. One announced his new rank. The other told him the amount of sect points he had earned in this battle, and the next mentioned the rewards he would get if he kept this rank, his benefits, and the like. ''S rank, huh? It''s not that hard.'' He thought with a smile, and just at that moment, he noticed Bai Lixue arriving from another side. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was a bit surprised by what he saw. Chapter 196 - 196: Bai Lixue hurt? He quickly ran to her to help her a little, "Did something happen?" He asked, a little frightened by her condition. She was visibly hurt in different places, but the smile on her face told him that she had won the fight, ''Did the fight get that hard?'' He thought with surprise. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She smiled a little as she leaned back on him a little. "That guy in the end used a forbidden technique to kill me, but he didn''t expect me to be so strong. In the end, he was taken by the referee to the punishment room." She replied, and he was a little surprised. "He used a forbidden technique? Who is it?" he asked as his gaze visibly darkened. His anger was visible and audible, so Bai Lixue smiled a little to see him like this. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Nothing happened, that guy wasn''t strong enough." She replied, but Tang Yin still held her. "Who is he? What''s his name?" He asked, and Bai Lixue sighed a little. "His name was Hao Ming. He''s from our Hall." She replied, and Tang Yin frowned, ''An elite disciple? They target her for me?'' He thought angrily, but just then, a voice came behind him startling him. "Hao Ming is a halberd bearer, he is the second heir of the Halberd Elder of the inner courtyard. He, along with Zhou Fo are known to be the best halberd bearers of the External Sect. He was born into a renowned family and his spiritual weapon is the same spiritual weapon as Zhou Fo. He is at the same cultivation level but is a bit weaker. But his master is an authoritative elder who could wreak havoc if any of his heirs were touched, he lives in one of the main external sect courtyards." Said a pretty voice that Tang Yin recognized. "Ning Ruo?" he asked in surprise, and she nodded to him matter-of-factly. "I didn''t expect you to know things like that, do you know anything else?" He asked in surprise, and Ning Ruo nodded again. "If you want me to investigate, I can do it. But he usually hangs around with an external elder who protects him. He is very arrogant and has also murdered several people while his master protects him, he raped a female disciple a while ago, but thanks to his master nothing was done to him." She replied, surprising Tang Yin visibly. ''Shit, she knows more than I expected.'' He thought in surprise but frowned at hearing all this from that guy. ''Heh, scum like that has no place in this world.'' He thought to himself. Having made up his mind to give an end to the scum staining this world. And then gave some pills to Bai Lixue while hugging her a little. "Get well. Since that guy dared to try to attack you like that, he''d better not show himself in front of me." Tang Yin said and then looked at Ning Ruo. "Thank you for the information, Ning Ruo." He said, and she shook her head. "You don''t need to thank me; you are my master. I must do this if I have the information." She replied calmly while smiling, and Tang Yin nodded a little. "Alright then, what rank are you at?" he asked. "Rank A, I still can''t make it to Rank S. But I should be able to make it in this month to Top 25 if I''m lucky." She replied, and Tang Yin was a little surprised. "A whole month in getting there?" he asked in surprise, and she tilted her head a little in doubt. "Is it a lot?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled nodding. She then shrugged her shoulders a little. "I''m not like you guys who can win all your fights. Although I''m on a roll right now, when I reach S Rank, I won''t be able to win so easily." She replied and Tang Yin then nodded. ''Well, I''ll consider it an investment. I think this girl is hiding a lot of things and I''ll gradually find out.'' Tang Yin thought as he took out a few jade bottles and gave them to her. "Here, go do some cultivation with those pills. You''ll be able to climb faster that way." Tang Yin said, surprising her a bit, but she grabbed the pill bottles hesitantly and looked at him. "Is that okay?" she asked hesitantly, and Tang Yin nodded, "Of course." He replied. She looked doubtfully at the bottles and then looked at Bai Lixue, "Is that okay, Miss?" she asked again, and Bai Lixue cocked her head slightly. "Why are you asking me? If Tang Yin says it''s okay, then it is." Bai Lixue replied, and Ning Ruo then nodded. "If you both say so... It''s fine, then I''ll take it." She replied with a smile and bowed to both of them. "Thank you very much." She said sincerely, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s okay, go easy." She said and then looked at Bai Lixue. "Let''s get you well." Then, both went back to Tang Yin''s courtyard, and Bai Lixue started to recover. ... "Do you know someone named Hao Ming?" Tang Yin asked Wu Lingxia as they both sat in the courtyard watching the stars. Wu Lingxia thought for a moment. She had a feeling that she had heard that name, but ... ''Who is?'' She thought doubtfully, and after a few minutes of hesitation, she remembered. "I think I know something... External disciple of the destroyer hall. There are those who say that he is the second heir of the Halberd Elder of the inner sect and that the first is Zhou Fo, but it is a lie. The reality is that Hao Ming is the main heir because he is the son of Elder Ming. Not many people know this, I was told by Elder Mu a while ago. She said there was something strange going on in Elder Ming''s faction with Elder Ding and that''s why it was kept hidden." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. "Is he the son of an inner elder?" he asked in shock, and she confirmed it again. ''Shit, it''s so annoying that it involves the most powerful elders every time.'' Tang Yin thought but then simply let out a snort. "Hmph, anyway, I must clean up the scum of this world." He replied, and she looked at him. "Did something happen with him? Was it him who attacked the younger sister?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "He tried to assassinate her with a forbidden technique. Luckily Lixue is very strong these days and the forbidden technique didn''t hurt him much. Still, he will pay for that." He replied, and Wu Lingxia then nodded thoughtfully. "Be careful. He is a subordinate of one of the Kings." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Can you tell me a little about those Kings? What is their strength?" he asked hesitantly, and just as she was about to tell him, Tang Yin looked a little at his shoulder as he touched, and then a small array was placed in his hand at that moment, lighting up. ''Fang Fu is ready?'' He thought to himself in surprise as he smiled, ''That was quicker than he thought.'' He said to himself in his mind and then dusted the spiritual array. He then looked at Wu Lingxia and nodded for her to continue. Chapter 197 - 197: Create the organization? The ''Kings'' are a group of 5 authoritative and powerful disciples of the Red Thunder Sect. They, in status, are on par with the 7 Heavenly Kings of the Divine Ice Sect, which Tang Yin must beware of. They receive five different titles and their leader is the Dragon King of Lightning. They are all central disciples and also have a subordinate group, the 12 Young Masters. These are the most powerful of the Inner Sect, among whom there are even some who are on par with central disciples. The weakest of the 5 Kings is a Fourth Level Spiritual Emperor, while the strongest is, of course, Ding Chun with the Ninth Level, perhaps he may soon move to the Eighth Realm, positioning him as one of the strongest powers in the Sect. Among the great sects, very rarely appears such a talented disciple, and that is why this person has so much status within the sect, all the main elders respect him for it. Well, in general, the 5 Kings are very respected in the whole sect. That is why they are so dangerous; they can pretty much do whatever they please, and their subordinates are also allowed to break some rules for their benefit. That is why Wu Lingxia strongly told Tang Yin that he should be careful when messing with these people. They have no scruples about breaking the rules, especially if their case reaches the ears of the Kings. After that, she told him several more things regarding these people and some cases that might be of interest to Tang Yin. And the next morning, Tang Yin and Bai Lixue left for Fang Fu''s house to meet him. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was going rather thoughtfully. ''These people are annoying in every way. Not only are they supported by different elders, among whom there are some main ones, but they are also supported by different families of the powerful cities in this region.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked through the long streets of the city, which had crowds of people walking back and forth. Since he heard about the kings last night, he had to start reconsidering some things. For their way of operating is a bit outside the rules. ''Su Lian and Li Xian would be implicated if I make unnecessary moves.'' He thought and looked back slightly at that moment. ''And these people have been following me since I entered the city, but they''re hiding really well, these bastards, are they minions of the big sect guys? Yang Tao is dangerous and must have connections with the Kings of this sect according to what Lingxia told me...'' Tang Yin thought, averting his gaze. These people only watched him from afar, and although he sometimes managed to lose them, they were many, so soon after, they would find him again. But he could not attack them because the strength of these people is quite remarkable, so he could only do things under their gaze while using tactics to deceive them. ''If they are here to send information, then they will have to send false information.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he started walking around the city to different places and bought various things for household use. The things he bought were varied as he walked back and forth. Bai Lixue was confused as she watched him buy these, even so, she obediently followed him, and a while later, they arrived at Fang Fu''s house. He came out to greet them with a smile, and Tang Yin quickly stepped forward, "Uncle, I come to congratulate you and bring you gifts for the birth of the niece. Let''s go in." He said, surprising Fang Fu and Bai Lixue a little. They both looked at him in shock, ''What the hell?'' was going through their heads, but still, Fang Fu nodded hesitantly as he led them inside. Once inside, Tang Yin waved his hand back and forth and created different spiritual arrays on the spot, surprising both of them, but then Bai Lixue understood what was going on. ''Were we being followed?'' she thought in shock, and Tang Yin confirmed it to her soon after. "There are some people who have been following me these days. Although they''re not around because I lost them during my walk here, it''s better to be safe than sorry." Tang Yin said at that moment, and Fang Fu nodded. "Could they be people from that family?" he asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, I previously killed one following me from that family and their spiritual energy was very different from these. They belong to the faction of the guys I''ve been feuding with within the northern region, they are the ones behind everything." He replied, and Fang Fu nodded. Although he was quite surprised by this, he said nothing. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon after, he led them to the second house in this courtyard, where there was a large number of people inside waiting for their arrival. There were not a few people. A total of 150 were gathered in this place, among whom there were some in the fourth realm, the strongest in this place. From their clothes, Tang Yin could tell that they were not rich people, and the moment they entered, all of them turned to look at them, focusing their gaze on Tang Yin and Bai Lixue. Both of them stood out not only physically but also in the power they gave off from their bodies when they walked. Among all those present there were four people who were in the fourth realm and many who had no cultivation. They, were divided into two large groups on either side of the huge hall. Despite the low level of this group, they all had one thing in common and that was how well-built their bodies were. There was no one with excess fat, and while not all of them were muscular, they certainly all had a good base on their bodies. Seeing this, Tang Yin was a little surprised. ''Were normal people always this disciplined when it came to training?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he walked across the room and stood in front of them. They all looked at him expectantly. They already knew that a young person with lots and lots of money wanted to assemble a force, and so they weren''t surprised by Tang Yin''s age, but still... ''Isn''t he too young?'' They thought to themselves with surprise, but still, they were quite expectant of what he would have to tell them. And he stood before them with a pleasant smile on his face. "Thank you very much for meeting here. I am Tang Yin; you have already heard of me from Lord Fang. Yes, I am the one who wants to put together a new force and I am not playing games when I tell you that each of you will have the opportunity to reach the seventh realm or more. Maybe with just that and with all the benefits that Lord Fang told you about each one of you here would already want to join me, but there are some things I would like to tell you first. I hope you will listen carefully." Tang Yin said as he drew full attention to himself. This time, his aura had totally changed from the one he had when he entered this place. His aura as he entered was covered with power, to draw attention to him. His walk was covered with power, so it was hard to ignore him. But at this moment, they could not ignore him either, even though his aura had changed to an aura of benevolence. In just a moment, he had shown the two faces of a leader, but they had not realized this, and Tang Yin would use this to his advantage. Chapter 198 - 198: Convincing some people "First of all, I will tell you a little about my plans. My idea is to create a large-scale organization, with different halls that will be dedicated solely to serving me, the organization, and the people I designate as leaders. It will not be a sect, but rather an organization with an internal tiered scale that will have different halls, with different headquarters for each and different objectives, each will be independent of the other, but they will work together." Tang Yin''s manner of speaking had changed slightly, and his voice sounded as if there was thunder in it. Once full of authority and power, it began to be heard throughout the room as he moved from side to side. "You will be allowed to do tasks sent by outsiders, but only those that pass strict vetting by the designated leaders. The growth this organization can offer you at the cultivation level is great, please take a look at this." Tang Yin said and took out a few cultivation techniques. "Noble Rank cultivation techniques, King Rank cultivation techniques, and at the moment 2 Emperor Rank cultivation techniques. Don''t worry about using them, those cultivation techniques belong exclusively to me and will be used to form the organization." "Each of these cultivation techniques and the ones I gave to Lord Fang before will be used for the development of the organization. Pills and external spirit weapons will also be given to you, in addition to numerous other things that will help you increase your cultivation greatly." He said as he went about taking some things out of his inventory. "This is not an organization for the common good, but an organization for my personal service and that of my people. Of course, when I say my people, I also include all those who join the organization and pledge allegiance to it. Both you and your families will be protected by the organization and the entire organization will respond as a whole if any of your family members are threatened by anyone else." Tang Yin smiled at this point and moved his arm to the right as he summoned his spiritual spear and slammed it hard into the ground. This created an intense spiritual energy swirl all around, while the steward immediately covered him with his aura, making him look even more powerful. The spiritual energy began to slam back and forth in the room as it was controlled by Tang Yin. "I assure you this, I have the power and talent to turn all this talk, into a reality. I simply need people who are willing to pledge their loyalty to me. Just as each of the cultivation techniques was written by me, I can write a new story for each of you and make you great. These cultivation techniques I wrote for just that." "If you want to join me, that''s fine and you can stay, but I remind you that you must swear loyalty to me and my people. If you want to leave, no one will stop you, each of you can decide what to do or not to do. Therefore, I will give you 5 minutes to make the decision." Tang Yin said as he displayed much of his power in the room. Practically, the entire room was engulfed in a deep lightning attribute power, and the little lightning bolts slowly began to appear as they moved from side to side, making the scene even more amazing. And so, the minutes slowly began to pass. None of the people left this place when the 5 minutes had passed, so Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and slowly nodded. "It seems that all of you already came determined to join, so I won''t say any more. But, since it''s a different organization, you must swear allegiance to me and for that..." Tang Yin smiled and tapped the ground a little. ''Help me, administrator.'' He said at that moment, as he raised his spear towards the ground forcefully and struck it again. His gaze focused on the floor as he sent his aura throughout the room with a powerful strike. This blow despite being intense and thunderous, did not bring any damage to the room or anything of the sort. It startled many of those present. Even Bai Lixue was a little frightened, but it did not harm anyone. Spiritual energy began to surround the entire room from one side to the other while Tang Yin devised in his mind, a huge spiritual array with the help of the administrator and the system. This spiritual array began to form rapidly as Tang Yin formulated it in his mind. At the moment when, in Tang Yin''s mind, a part of the array was formed, in reality, that same part was formed, and from one moment to the next, an immense and intimidating spiritual array was formed on the ground, underneath every one of those present. Leaving them in shock, especially those who knew how difficult it was to make a spiritual array. ''How is it possible that he can make a spiritual array without even moving?'' They thought to themselves in shock. They didn''t even know if such a thing was possible. In the minds of most of those present, doing something like that required a great deal of time and resources. The fact that there was someone who could form it in such a way left them in deep shock... But in fact, Tang Yin was also shocked by this. ''Shit, the system is absolutely amazing.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. Such a spiritual array had not been created by him alone. Even when it''s him, in his current state of form he can''t form spiritual arrays with such simple movements. He needs to draw them personally for them to work. That is why what he did was spread the spiritual energy all over the room while using one of the sections of the system he recently discovered. It is found in the ''Domains'' section and allows the creation of large spiritual matrices for the formation of forces that belong to the bearer. All of Tang Yin''s previous talk was not only to inform them of the type of organization he wanted to create but also to inform the system of the creation of an organization and thus, the system allows him to use this section. But that was not enough. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To use this section and create the spiritual array, Tang Yin must move the spiritual energy all over the area where he wants to make it and in turn, create the array in his mind. Thus, the system will use the spiritual array in Tang Yin''s mind to quickly create it on the ground where his spiritual energy is. Tang Yin smiled in satisfaction once he saw the spiritual array on the ground and then looked up to stare at them all. "It is called the Oath Array. You must all swear allegiance to me under this array so that the organization will be officially registered under my name. Mark my words, I can give you another 5 minutes to reconsider." Tang Yin said, causing everyone to look into each other''s eyes in surprise at this. They had seen the apex of talent for spiritual arrays and spiritual energy management, or at least that''s what they thought after seeing this. That left them in shock, but Tang Yin''s words brought them to themselves, and they realized what was going on. Still... After looking into each other''s eyes for a minute, they all knelt at the same time. And they shouted their own oath words. They were not trained, so the words of the oath were different from each other, but they were certainly speaking sincerely, so the spiritual array lit up deeply and enveloped them all. Chapter 199 - 199: Incredible system Tang Yin smiled at this, and soon, the spiritual array disappeared from the ground while several windows of the system appeared in front of him. [The system analyzes the Host''s newly created organization and gives him guidelines on how he should create and manage it.] [Guidelines] ... A variety of system buttons and windows began to appear in front of Tang Yin with different things. From congratulations to the analysis of the organization Tang Yin had in mind. Guides on how to manage an organization and how he should set it up correctly. Guides on the scales of power within an organization and similar interesting things. Even Tang Yin was surprised by this but decided to take a look at them later. There was also a name section to create a name for the organization and officially register it in the system. But that was not all, what surprised Tang Yin the most was the fact that he could create ranks for the members of the organization, and there was a huge list of members right now. Just over 150 members. Tang Yin was shocked to see this. ''Did he mark them?'' He thought in shock and looked at each of the people beside him. There was a small spiritual array on their foreheads of a blue color, which was only visible to him right now. ''What the hell? Spiritual Union Array?'' He thought to himself in shock as he looked at this unique spiritual array that he hadn''t seen in a long time. ''Holy crap, administrator, can the system make a Spiritual Union Array like this!?'' He asked in his mind urgently, and the administrator nodded to him. [Yes, is there something weird about it? It''s a pretty powerful spiritual bonding array, by the way. You can even send messages to those who have that spiritual array from wherever you are. It''s called the Universal Union Array. Even if they''re in another world, they can still receive your message.] He replied, and Tang Yin almost choked when he heard this. ''Fuck, the system is more amazing than I thought it would be... This spiritual array in my world is considered lost... Tsk, this is fucking amazing.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. In his world, there are also different similar spiritual arrays, but none of such a large scope. It''s just that... Because he has used them before, he knows the way to get the most juice out of them. ''Looks like with this I can already see the real shape of my organization, hehe.'' Tang Yin thought inwardly chuckling and wanting to laugh out loud, but he held himself back and nodded to everyone present. "Alright, from now on all of us are connected under one organization. Please look at this." Tang Yin said and then made a small spiritual array in his hand as he took out a piece of paper and put it on this, then wrote a few things and threw the paper in the air. This caused the paper to be reduced to ashes, but the ashes simply scattered all over the room, and soon, everyone present felt dazed. "This is a message test, please do not be alarmed. We are connected as an organization and will always look out for your safety." Tang Yin said at that moment as they all read the message that had appeared in front of them. The same words that came out of Tang Yin''s mouth reached their eyes and ears. This left them in shock. Even Bai Lixue was deeply stunned. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''How is it possible?'' she thought in shock. She had never seen anything similar to that before, it wasn''t even written in history, or at least not that she knows of. This caused her to look at Tang Yin beside her with a deep admiration and adoration that was growing as the seconds passed. If there was a way to measure someone''s adoration towards another person, then, right now, it could be seen that Bai Lixue''s adoration towards Tang Yin had risen great leaps and bounds in an instant and continued to increase. Tang Yin did not notice this and simply smiled. "I think they can now see the value of our organization, at least a little bit." Tang Yin said, and they all nodded firmly. There was nothing else to do. They were deeply shocked by this, and so they realized how amazing this new organization was that was about to be born, with them as the founders. Their blood began to boil, from the strongest to those who could not cultivate were excited and wanted to already start working for the organization. Tang Yin then smiled upon seeing this. "Well, let''s proceed. I won''t say much more because the organization doesn''t have a headquarters yet, but I will form halls today, which will be the first two halls of the organization." Tang Yin said and then looked at each of them. "You four, come forward. You will receive a high rank in the organization for your cultivation, you will lead the two teams equally, and you will all work under Lord Fang and his family, who will be leaders." Tang Yin said as he called the 4 of the Spiritual Lord Realm. They and Fang Fu and his family were stunned. ''What the hell?'' They thought to themselves in shock. "Are you going to give us a high rank? Us?" they all asked at the same time, and Tang Yin nodded. "Mr. Fang, you don''t need to ask this. I promised you and I will also make you worthy of that rank soon." Tang Yin said as he looked at Fang Fu and his wife. Then he looked at the other 4. "I need four people who are more powerful than the rest, so they can teach you to cultivate those who will receive the external spiritual weapons today and the rest, so I will temporarily hand you a high rank, plus I will teach you some tricks and what happens next is up to you." Tang Yin said. Although they were stunned, they still nodded, seeing that it made sense what he was saying. After having said this, Tang Yin began to list the people by their names as he separated the people one by one and put them in the team he thought was right. Or so they thought. Actually, the system had already helped him divide them according to what they did best. ''Assassin''s Hall and Fighter''s Hall...'' Tang Yin thought when he saw them divided evenly. It suited him perfectly at the moment that he only had cultivation techniques written down for those types of people, as they were the ones he needed the most at the moment. An assassin can also be an information seeker as long as he trains well, so it serves him well. Although later he will have to create a room specifically for that job, but for now, it''s perfect. So, he smiled, and with Fang Fu''s help, he bestowed different external spirit weapons equally to both halls, and the cultivation techniques intended for those halls, and the like. "For now, you will simply be called Assassin Hall and Fighter Hall. The name of the organization will be said the moment I get a good place for the headquarters." Tang Yin replied, and they all nodded to him in unison with a big smile and deep anticipation on their faces. After that, Tang Yin looked at Bai Lixue, who was beside him, and brought her to him in a hug. She was surprised by this but did not refuse. Tang Yin then looked at everyone again. "For now, I will tell you this, she is Bai Lixue." He said, and they all fell silent again to listen to him attentively. "As my woman, she will be second in command, therefore, all her orders are as if were one of mine. If she wants you to move south, you will move south. If she needs you for anything, then you must be there for her. She represents me, so I hope you will keep that in mind very much." He said, and they all nodded as they answered different things. For some reason, they were jubilant. Bai Lixue looked at him in shock, "Is that okay, Tang Yin?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded as he came close to her ear. "Don''t you want to take revenge in the future? Do you think I''ll let you do it alone? Even if I have to sweep that place, I will do it for you. Therefore, you must be sure to prepare them very well, in the future they will be the wing of your revenge and move as you wish. I will put all my abilities to help you." Tang Yin replied with a smile and parted from her, leaving her deeply stunned and thoughtful. Chapter 200 - 200: A Clean Escape Tang Yin then went on to teach a few things to each of the people who were chosen to become cultivators today. Although some spiritual weapons suited some of the cultivators better, in the end, he could not bestow them on them because he wanted all non-cultivators to see how beautiful it was to become a subordinate of his. In the future, this organization could become the most coveted of the vast majority of people in this world: Normal people. And he was sure that among those would come many geniuses to join him. This is something he should start preparing for now, that''s why he did it that way. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I''m going to have to go to the mountains to complete quests from the quest table and make external spirit weapons.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at those who were cultivating and moved back and forth. ''With 150 cultivators, an organization can function properly, as long as it chooses the right people.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at the different explanations the system gave him about the life of each of these people. ''There are 8 of them who serve in administrative positions and who can learn very well how to command a group of people...'' He thought. ''An interesting group of assassins can come out of them.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at a group of cultivators and non-cultivators who got along well. They previously worked for Fang Fu and were usually tasked with searching for information, so they have good occultation skills. As long as Tang Yin grants them resources such as cultivation techniques focused on assassination, they can learn very well... ''Right, I''ll need learning pills too.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment after remembering one of the best pills for when you want to form an organization like this. Therefore, he smiled, and after having wandered through the crowd for a while, he went to talk to Bai Lixue. Ever since Tang Yin told her a while ago about how this force would be used, she had been teaching several different people different things about using the spear and the like, so she had been busy. "Tang Yin." She said with a smile when she saw him, and he nodded at her. "Will you come back with me or will you stay to teach them a little? I have to go back to the sect to prepare to go to the mountains to make external spirit weapons." He said, and she nodded a little. "I don''t know how to make external spirit weapons and I wouldn''t know how to help you in that case, so, I think I will stay here to teach them." She said smiling, and then remembered something. "Look, Tang Yin, that group over there says they want to be killer destroyers, do you think I can teach them the fighting style you were telling me about a few days ago?" she asked doubtfully, as she pointed to a group sitting around cultivating, or rather, absorbing their newly obtained external spiritual weapons. Tang Yin was a bit surprised to hear this, ''Assassin destroyers? That''s special and difficult, but... Why not? These are people who know nothing about cultivation, they can be molded very well...'' He thought with a smile and then nodded to Bai Lixue as he took out a cultivation technique. "Teach them this technique, it''s the same technique you''ve been learning yourself, so you should be able to teach them very well. I hope they will become powerful killer destroyers under your command." Tang Yin said, and she nodded cheerfully. "I promise I''ll do my best." She said firmly and then looked at him, "I''ll come see you before you go to the mountains." She said as she walked over and gave him a small kiss on the lips. Tang Yin smiled, "Well, I have several things to do in the city so I won''t be leaving yet. I will send you a message when I''m going to." He said and was about to turn around to leave, but stopped and looked at her. "By the way, I''m getting ready to go find Feifei when I get to the fifth realm. If you can help me cultivate some assassin powers here, it will be the best thing to be safer at that time. I will send you resources in a few days to do so." Tang Yin said surprising her a little, but she smiled broadly at that time. "Can I come with you? I want to meet Sister Feifei." She said hurriedly, and Tang Yin nodded to her, "Of course, you will come with me at that time." He replied, and she nodded firmly. "Good, then I will prepare the best group of assassins you can see." She replied smiling, and after that, they both said goodbye once again, and after saying goodbye to Fang Fu and his family, Tang Yin left the house. But he didn''t do it the normal way, he jumped over different walls as he went from house to house covertly, using some small deception techniques, until finally he was seen coming out of a business selling spiritual herbs. Just as he came out of that business, several people were hiding on the roads, who were surprised, "Look, isn''t that the guy we are following? How the hell did he get here? Wasn''t he in the residential area?" they asked each other, and they all got scared. "Holy shit, is this fucker a ghost?" One of them asked in shock. After all, according to what they had tracked, he should be in the south residential area being guarded by the leaders, how the hell is he now in the north area? They thought to themselves in shock. And one of them finally understood... "Shit, that bastard tricked us. He never went to the south zone; he was always shopping in the commercial zone. Look, he''s even treated like a VIP. Fuck, report to the leader!" Shouted one of them angrily. Soon, among the dark streets of the city and the top of some small buildings, there was a commotion as these scolded each other again, and again. The insults did not cease from the leaders towards their subordinates... Meanwhile, a person unknown to them removed a mask while walking down a lonely street, and Tang Yin''s beautiful face became visible. His long blue hair came out of the mask and became visible again. After that, he grabbed a small scroll and sent a message into the distance... ''Come back the same way, be sure to throw away the mask and clothes.'' The message said. Tang Yin then smiled. ''Heh, these idiot people think they can follow me as they please. Too many idiots.'' He thought smiling. ¡­ Chapter 201 - 201: Is that her? ''I really don''t feel good about Feifei these days, what the hell is wrong? Tsk, shit, how annoying it is to be so weak.'' Tang Yin thought angrily to himself as he walked around the city, considering a few things. ''I should go to the alchemist association first... I need to get some information from the eastern region.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and started walking a little faster towards the association. After walking for a long while, he finally arrived at the alchemist association here. The huge well-made construction and the large number of people coming in and out of this place told him that this was undoubtedly the alchemist association of this great city. ''So many alchemists.'' Tang Yin thought of seeing so many coming in and some of these alchemists going out. From Earth Rank, being the weakest and the majority, to Spirit Rank, of which he only glimpsed 3 of them. These seemed to be of high status. ''If I remember correctly, there should be an Emperor Grade Alchemist in this place...'' Tang Yin thought as he recalled some things Xie Meiyu had mentioned to him before she left, regarding this. Unlike the Saint of Pill who was stationed in the Branch of the beautiful Asgard City, there was only one Emperor of Pill in this place. This also showed that they considered this city to be one of a lower level than Asgard City. ''Well, with that woman that Meiyu told me about, inside the Sect they really don''t need there to be another powerful alchemist around these parts.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked in. "Miss, may I ask where I can take the test to become an alchemist recognized by the association?" Tang Yin asked as he arrived at the side of the reception desk. The receptionist girl looked him up and down and nodded slightly. "Are you an alchemist? Or do you want to become an apprentice? Do you come from some nearby force or from another city?" she asked several questions in a row. "I am an alchemist. I just haven''t taken the association tests. I''m from the Red Thunder Sect." He replied. She was a bit surprised when she heard that he was from the Red Thunder Sect, so she nodded quickly and motioned for him to follow. "May I remind you that in this place we only test to become an alchemist from Earth Grade upwards and there is an enrollment fee, depending on the grade you aspire to, OK? Although I think if you''re from the Red Thunder Sect and the Hall of Alchemy you can waive the fee, but I''m not sure." She said kindly as she walked in front of Tang Yin, and he nodded with a smile. "Okay, I would also like to ask one more question, what alchemist grade do I need to have to purchase information from another region of the continent?" He asked, surprising her a bit. She turned to look at him in surprise, then frowned slightly and resumed walking. "I can''t answer that question properly. But maybe if you were a sky-grade alchemist... You should be able to buy some information if you work for the association for a while." She replied, but her voice sounded a bit hesitant which meant she wasn''t at all sure what she was talking about, so Tang Yin nodded smiling. "Thank you, miss." He answered her, and soon they arrived at a huge hall where there were many people to be tested. Many of them were wearing the same kind of brown clothes, which represented them as apprentices of the association. Most of these were younger than Tang Yin. But there were also some who wore other types of clothing that represented them as members of other families, forces, or organizations of different ages. There were even some elderly people around. Tang Yin and the girl who was leading him walked and stopped next to the elder who was registering. The latter was looking at his registration paper and didn''t even look up to see them, despite knowing they were there. "Elder, he wants to register to become an alchemist... He comes from the Red Thunder Sect." She said with a smile. When the elder heard ''Red Thunder Sect'' he immediately looked up, he had been expecting a person from the Red Thunder Sect, ''Is she here?'' He thought to himself with surprise so he smiled and prepared to welcome her. He even raised his hand to welcome her with a big smile. But he was surprised as soon as he saw that it was a person unknown to him. ''Who is it?'' He thought, and Tang Yin felt somewhat confused, but when he saw that this person had his hand raised, he had to raise it too and greet him. "Nice t..." But, just as Tang Yin was about to utter his greeting and introduction, the elder pulled his hand tightly and looked at him doubtfully. "Who are you?" he asked doubtfully as he frowned. Tang Yin was a little surprised and looked at his outstretched hand, then slowly lowered it and looked back at the elder. "Didn''t they just tell you? I''m here to take the alchemist tests." Tang Yin said calmly, and the elder then nodded a little as he sat back down. "Name." He asked. "Tang Yin." "Are you from the alchemy hall of the Red Thunder Sect?" "No." At this point in the conversation, the elder looked up slightly. "Aren''t you an alchemist?" he asked with a frown, ''Since when are there alchemists in the other halls who want to register? Was he sent here by some elder to collect the benefits of the association?'' He thought at that moment. Tang Yin looked back at him and didn''t answer him, instead deciding to pose a question, "Do I need to be a member of the alchemy hall to be an alchemist?" Hearing him say this, the elder then let out a small snort. "Certainly not, but it was made clear between the sect and us that no leftovers from the other halls who know the bare minimum of alchemy can collect the benefits of the association. Therefore, please bring your alchemy hall disciple token if you want to register or forgo the benefits." He replied firmly, surprising Tang Yin a little. "Are you confused about something? I don''t come here to receive benefits from your association or something like that, I come to register nothing more. Besides, treating our sect''s disciples as leftovers, does that seem right to you?" Tang Yin asked, and the elder stared at him for a moment, but just as he was about to answer, a small commotion attracted his attention. "Miss Lu, long time no see." Said a person loudly at that moment with surprise, drawing the attention of everyone present to the entrance of this small hall. ''Miss Lu?'' thought many and were surprised when they saw her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s Lu Xia, the new genius of the Red Thunder Sect''s Alchemy Hall!" Said one of them in surprise, and soon, a small clamor arose in the initially silent room. "Is it really Lu Xia? They say he just reached the Three Star Heaven Grade, could it be true? He looks very young..." Said one of them, and soon, they started talking back and forth regarding this. When the elder attending Tang Yin saw this girl, he smiled broadly and walked past him, leaving him standing there. "Miss Lu, nice to finally see you, how are you?" he asked with a big smile, and she nodded to him. "Mr. Gu, long time no see. As I promised you, I came to raise my alchemist grade." She said smiling as she walked in front of him. When Tang Yin saw her, he was surprised for a moment. ''Is that her?'' Tang Yin thought, remembering the time this girl scorned him together with her teacher. Chapter 202 - 202: Tranquillity ''Looks like she won''t be able to hold out even as long as I predicted earlier, 1 year of vitality, it seems?'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing this. ''Tsk, she''s such an idiot. Even the years of life granted by her spiritual bones were consumed, which means she''s been using her alchemy technique even more, to reach new heights quickly. These people who want everything easy are idiots.'' He thought with a smirk, and they both walked past him just at that moment. Tang Yin then remembered what he had come here to do, so he stopped the elder for a moment, "Sir, since you are going to register her, can you register me? As I told you, I am just coming to register and I have no intention of receiving resources from your organization." Tang Yin said, attracting the attention of both of them. The elder frowned slightly when he saw him. "You still here, kid?" He asked somewhat angrily but still nodded, "Give me a moment and I''ll register you in." He said and turned to nod to Lu Xia, but it was just the moment that Lu Xia spoke in surprise. "Is that you, the boy that Elder Xie brought a few months ago?" she asked in surprise. ''From his hair, it should be him, but... Fuck, was this guy always this beautiful?'' She thought in shock, and Tang Yin looked at her as he nodded. "Long time no see, Miss Lu." Tang Yin replied calmly and then looked away from her to nod at the elder to continue on his thing. "You two know each other?" He asked hesitantly and a bit carefully. Lu Xia then nodded a little. "You can tell... Elder Xie brought him here a few months ago." She said with a smile and looked at Tang Yin. ''Elder Xie, who was it? I have a feeling I''ve heard it before...'' The elder thought doubtfully. "I heard that you managed to enter the external sect, I didn''t expect that. My teacher and me were surprised when we got the news, congratulations, even with a disability you still managed to beat those little ones who took the test." She said smiling. But her tone of voice was not one of congratulation. On the contrary, her tone of voice was a bit... Mocking. But, as soon as she said that, she remembered something and looked at him, "What Hall did you get into? It''s hard to be accepted into one like that..." She said with a slight tone of concern in her voice. Tang Yin stared at her for a moment with displeasure on his face, "I entered the Destroyer Hall, I hope your teacher is doing well lately." He replied and then averted his face again, ''If she doesn''t do well, too bad. She''ll die without having seen the beauty of life.'' He thought after he had said that. The elder who was about to put both names in the register book frowned slightly when he heard this, noticing something. ''Does Miss have a dislike towards this person?'' He thought and looked at him for a moment, ''Well, a one-armed man has a limited future in every way...'' He thought, then smiled slightly shortly after. Lu Xia smiled, "My teacher is doing very well. She will surely become a central elder before long. I hope Elder Xie will come to congratulate her then." She replied and looked at the elder. "Mr. Gu, hurry up. It is time for me to be tested." She said, and Elder Gu nodded. "You are ready, Miss Lu. You may come in at any time." He said and then looked at the other people present, "You can come in too. The tests will begin in a few minutes." He said and then sat down again as everyone got up and started to pass. Tang Yin then walked towards the front door, but before he could enter, he was stopped by the old man''s arm. "Is something wrong?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly, and the elder pushed him back slightly. "Only those who were registered can pass into that place. Please step back." He said, startling Tang Yin a little. The people who noticed this were slightly surprised, ''Wasn''t the elder supposed to register him?'' They thought to themselves in surprise, but even so, many continued to enter, while the rest noticed that the elder was making fun of this person, so they stayed to see what was about to happen. Tang Yin then frowned slightly but took a deep breath once and after that calmed down. "You''re not going to register me, then?" he asked in a calm, soothing voice. It wasn''t a cold voice, so it didn''t reveal that he was upset or anything. A flat tone of voice without any undulation came out of his mouth, so several of the people present were surprised. Even the lady who brought him here thought Tang Yin was going to explode in anger at being treated like this, but is he that calm? they all thought. The elder looked at him slightly and shrugged his shoulders. "If you bring the alchemist hall token, I can register you. If you don''t bring it, then forget it. I can''t register someone who is not an alchemist." He replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded slightly at him. "I see." He replied and turned around as he nodded to the lady who had brought him. Thus, they both left the room as if nothing had happened. When the elder looked at this he inwardly scoffed, ''Tsk, he doesn''t even have any guts, how the hell did they accept him into the destroyer hall?'' He thought with a smirk. Meanwhile, Tang Yin talked to the lady, "Is there anywhere else they do the tests in this place?" he asked, and the lady lowered her head a little. "I''m sorry, sir. There is, but it is only available to people of high status. You must have something to prove your status." She replied as she led him to the exit door. Tang Yin then nodded, and took out his sect elder token, and showed it to her, "Does it work?" he asked, and she felt stunned as soon as she saw it, ''Red Thunder Sect Honored Elder Token?'' She thought in shock at the sight of it and almost choked on the words she was about to say. Then she stared at him, "If you are an elder, then why..." She said but was interrupted by Tang Yin. "You don''t need to know, take me to that place." He replied, and she swallowed saliva slightly but nodded repeatedly as she began to walk away from the association quickly. ''It''s best to keep a high profile precisely because of this. How annoying are people who think they''re superior to the rest simply because they have a little status like this.'' He thought in frustration but then remembered something and became annoyed with himself. ''Shit, I was like that in the past too. I looked so ridiculous...'' He thought and tried to clear his mind completely. Sometime later, he arrived at a room on the second floor where they were served as soon as they entered the room. "Sir, the young master here is coming to take the test to become an associate alchemist." Said the lady as she stepped aside while the man looked up and looked at Tang Yin. "So young, why bring him here? He must be on the below." He replied calmly. "Sir, the young master went there, but he had a problem with Lord Gu and wouldn''t let him take the tests, that''s why we came here." She replied, slightly surprising the elder present who looked at him again. "Do you have the status to be here?" he asked, and Tang Yin then showed his token directly. He nodded a little at the sight of it. His face was a little surprised, "Miss''s elder token... Wow, I didn''t expect to see it again." He said and looked at Tang Yin sharply. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The latter looked back at him, "Do you know Meiyu?" Tang Yin asked, and the elder nodded. "Who wouldn''t know Miss Xie? She is one of the ladies at our Headquarters." He replied with a smile, "Please tell me what grade you want to try out for registration and we will proceed to the tests." Replied the elder. Tang Yin then nodded slightly with understanding, "Noble Grade." He replied, causing the elder and the lady to choke on those words. The elder even started coughing. "Excuse me, what did you say?" he asked in shock, thinking he had misheard. ''Yes, I had to have misheard. I''m getting old.'' He thought to himself at the time. "I said I want to test myself to become a Noble Grade Alchemist." Tang Yin replied at that instant, bringing silence to the room... Chapter 203 - 203: King Grade The elder and the young lady looked at him in shock. "What, do you really want to take the tests to become a noble grade alchemist? Are you sure?" the elder asked in shock, again unable to understand exactly what this young man of only 20 years old was talking about. How the hell could he be a noble-grade alchemist at such a young age? ''Shit, even geniuses from the Central Continent couldn''t do it so simply, he''s kidding, right?'' he thought. Tang Yin cocked his head slightly, "Of course I''m sure, why would I come here if I wasn''t?" Tang Yin asked with nature. He knew perfectly well that an alchemist of his age who is in the noble grade is rare in this place, in fact, he doesn''t even know if they exist. After all, isn''t Wu Lingxia a renowned alchemist among the disciples and respected among the elders? But, even so, she is not a noble-grade alchemist. That lets it be seen that the status of an alchemist is always high, more so if it is of a high grade. ''If I could make King-grade pills I would have applied for those tests, but... With the alchemical fire I have its barely possible to make the noble grade.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. ''I hope it''s enough to buy information from the east properly.'' He said to himself, and just then, the elder nodded slightly after coming out of his stupor. "...This... I don''t have the authorization to test a Noble Grade alchemist. Please come with me, I''ll take you to someone who can." He said, and the three started walking again, but silence reigned in that place until the young lady at Tang Yin''s side spoke. "Young Master... Are you really a noble grade alchemist?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Indeed, I am, why?" Tang Yin said as he looked at her, and she nodded slightly as she lowered her head. "...This is the first time I''ve seen such a high-grade alchemist so close to me. Besides, if you had said it from the beginning, Lord Gu wouldn''t have disrespected you like that, it confuses me." She said doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "If I had said so, that Gu would have mocked me and not believed me, as you did. He is not as smart as you think, miss. He may have a higher position than you in this organization, but it is merely because of his alchemy, not his intelligence." Tang Yin replied calmly, surprising both of them a little. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elder in front of them smiled when he heard this. "That''s true, but not exactly like that. It''s not because of his personal ability, it''s because of his background. he''s barely a Three Star Heaven Grade alchemist, how could he have such a high status? That''s where his father comes in, who is a Three Star Spirit Grade Alchemist who has a similar status to me in this place." He replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders upon hearing this. ''Well, it''s worse than I thought.'' It went through his mind at that moment. "In this branch, there are a total of 11 Noble Grade Alchemists, who receive the title of the 11 Seats. The status they have within the association is quite high and they receive tokens from mid-level elders, do you think you will be able to become Seat Number 12, Young Man?" Said the elder as he left that question at the end and looked at Tang Yin out of the corner of his eye. Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "Naturally. But I don''t care about the status, I just want to buy detailed and updated information about the eastern region." Tang Yin replied, and the elder nodded slightly. ''The east, huh.'' He thought with a slight frown, but after a moment, he returned to normal. "If that''s the case, I hope to see you get your seat before long." He replied, and after walking a while longer they came to a huge alchemy room. There were 2 people in this huge room, both elders who were talking back and forth regarding alchemy and whatnot. "Elders, we have a special case today." Said the elder who was leading Tang Yin as soon as he entered, as he bowed to the two elders present. They wore alchemist robes that reflected their status. ''Are they King Grade alchemists?'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw him. He was a little surprised to be brought to a place like this, but this was better. When both elders heard this, they stopped talking and looked at the bowed elder. "Oh, it''s you, Little Ma. Long time no see looks like you''ll be moving up to a noble grade alchemist before long, hehe, the twelfth seat must be getting ready then." Said one of them as they both stood up. Ma Feng smiled and nodded. "Elders, I believe what they say is true. But, not by me. This Young Master says he wants to take the test and claims to be a noble grade alchemist." Ma Feng said as he stepped aside and pointed at Tang Yin. Both elders were surprised to hear this and looked at Tang Yin. ''So young, how on earth could he be a noble grade alchemist?'' They thought to themselves in shock but frowned slightly. ''I don''t think someone would be such an idiot to cause a scandal in the association... Could it be that he''s telling the truth?'' They both thought, and then one of them moved his hand slightly to the right, and his spiritual energy flew to a tray and brought it to his hand. After that, he did the same with two other trays and put them in front of Tang Yin. "Tell me the uses for each of these 3 sets of herbs. Also, list to me the differences between them, you have 1 hour to do it." He said quickly and without wasting time. Even Tang Yin was a bit surprised, but he smiled and looked at the spiritual herbs a bit. "This one has no feasible use." He said as he pointed to one and then pointed to another, "This one is for antidote pills for the poison of a sixth or seventh realm killer snake... And this one is a spiritual advancement pill, but it''s a bit poorly made. Herbs dipped in the fire are no good for spiritual advancement. A spiritual advancement should be smooth, not explosive, much less should it be explosive in the fire type. A Lotus Spiritual Herb, of any type, might be better to complete that recipe. I don''t think I need more, does that answer his test?" Tang Yin said, surprising both elders a bit. They looked at each other for a moment in shock at Tang Yin''s ability to recognize such spiritual herbs in such a short time and give them a more detailed explanation than they thought. But¡­ ''Would a Lotus Herb be of use to make such a pill? What''s wrong with adding the explosive into a spiritual advancement pill?'' They thought to themselves in shock, but right now, it was better to focus on the ''flaw'' Tang Yin had. "Why do you say there is no use for this recipe? You don''t seem to recognize this set of herbs, so we''ll teach you. Although you already passed this test. First, this set of..." They said, but Tang Yin interrupted them for a moment. "Of herbs is good for making recovery pills, isn''t it?" Tang Yin said, and they then frowned. "If you recognize it, then why did you fail on purpose?" one of them asked in shock, and Tang Yin shrugged. "I didn''t fail, it''s just that it''s a failed recipe." Tang Yin replied. "What do you mean?" both asked in confusion, and Tang Yin smiled. Chapter 204 - 204: Starting to do alchemy "Pills made with this recipe leave poisonous after-effects in the body and then the cultivator must purify himself. That''s no good. Poisonous herbs cause the defect in this pill and I don''t understand who thought of putting poisonous herbs in it. It''s fine that they are healing herbs and they have the side effect of being poisonous, but it doesn''t do any good. There are better herbs for this recipe." Tang Yin said smiling, but didn''t stop and continued speaking. "It would be better to substitute them with a double portion of some Fire Herb or some Green, Pink, or even Brown Leaf Lotus Herb. Even with a Purifying Herb, the pill would look better, even if the quality is reduced." He said and then looked among the herbs for a moment. "But the truth is, we don''t have to go that far. If the poisonous herbs are not that expensive and we want to maintain the high efficacy of their healing abilities, then we can simply add this spiritual herb and everything would be solved." Tang Yin said as he pointed to the herb he had earlier discarded from the other recipe. "The fire of some spiritual herbs is so special; it can burn away the poison of others. This spiritual herb can fulfill that function as long as enough of them are added. The cost shouldn''t be too high either, as it is easy to cultivate this spiritual herb." Tang Yin said, culminating what he meant with a calm smile on his face. Both elders frowned slightly as they processed this information. ''Is it real?'' They thought to themselves in confusion as they tried to make sense of what he was saying. No matter how they looked at it, he seemed very convincing, and his words made sense, but they could not prove that what he said was correct unless they prepared the pill. Therefore, they stared at each other and nodded. "Young man, we can''t tell if your words are real or not without proving it, but we won''t deny the fact that you are a genius for so easily recognizing what each of these spirit herbs are for. Normally we would have to take an exam to prove it, but we''ll skip that part." Said one of them and then brought back other trays with different spiritual herbs and passed them to Tang Yin. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you can make these pills, we will give you recognition as a noble-grade alchemist. And we will talk to the Leader to give you the status of King in the association. You will be a High-Grade Elder in the entire continent." Said the elder, and Tang Yin was surprised by this. Not only he, the two next to him were also surprised and looked at the elders in shock. ''Handing over the status of a high-level elder to a young man?'' They thought in shock. Tang Yin looked at the spirit herbs and smiled a little, ''So the tests are not over.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he nodded back at him. "Alright, I accept. You don''t mind if I use one of the furnaces here, do you?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and they both nodded. "You can use anyone. We''ll be watching you." Replied the elder, and Tang Yin then walked to where one was nearby. ''It''s always good to deal with people who don''t despise.'' Tang Yin thought as he ordered the spiritual herbs. ''These herbs are in very bad shape and the number of years is totally wrong. With this they want me to make fourth realm base building pills, spiritual energy pills, and recovery pills...'' Tang Yin thought and nodded slightly to himself. ''Two kinds of basic pills to recover and one to build the base... It''s not that complicated to do it even if they are in this state, but... Well, let''s try the ability that the system had given me before since I''m in this situation.'' Tang Yin thought and looked to the side at the system. [Automatic Pill Enhancement] | Level 1. | Active Skill. | Once activated, the pills you make will increase in quality by one star. The higher the level of the skill, the more the pills you make will receive an increase. | Once activated, no pill will fail, they will all be created. | It is a skill with a high consumption of spiritual energy. He had previously reviewed this ability, so he simply activated it in his mind, and soon his spiritual energy began to be drained as it was activated. Following that, Tang Yin began to make different spiritual arrays with his fingers on different parts of the furnace and the floor with great agility and speed. He moved back and forth for a moment, while making spiritual arrays of great difficulty that surprised everyone who saw him. ''This kid also knows spiritual arrays? Not only is he a genius in alchemy, one of those rarely seen in this world, but he also knows so many strange arrays...'' Thought the two elders in shock as they watched this. For some reason, when they both saw those spiritual arrays, they felt that they were far beyond Tang Yin''s ability. Those spiritual arrays gave him a frightening feeling, so they looked at the elder who brought him here. "Tell me everything you know about him." Said one of them, and Ma Feng nodded as he began to tell him what little he knew. Meanwhile, Tang Yin had finished setting things up. ''If no pill fails and they all receive a 1 star increase in quality, if I add these spiritual arrays could I increase two stars? Could I create 3-star pills, with the effort of creating 1-star pills?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. He wanted his understanding of this skill to be correct because if it was... It would save a lot of time creating pills. Therefore, Tang Yin quickly started alchemy. The first thing he did was to light his alchemical fire and send it into the furnace while grabbing the spiritual herbs from one of the trays. He looked them over for a moment and then simply threw them all together into the spiritual furnace at once. This surprised those behind him, "What the heck? He threw them all in?'' they thought to themselves in shock as they looked at each other. Now they were beginning to question if this guy was really an alchemist, who in their right mind would choose that path to make pills? The probability of failing was incredibly high! Even more so if he was missing an arm! But Tang Yin didn''t care about their reactions, instead, he did something that was destined to surprise them even more... Tang Yin grabbed all the sets of spiritual herbs and threw them into the furnace directly. "PUFFF!" At that moment, the two elders spat out all the tea they had drunk in the morning from the shock this created in them. "What the hell is he doing!?" one of them shouted angrily, "Is he crazy? There''s no way he''s an alchemist!" he shouted again angrily. He wasn''t the only one, even the lady who was present on the side watching all this, knew that this didn''t make sense. Although she didn''t have much idea about alchemy, she knew that it''s impossible to make pills when you''re mixing so many spiritual herbs for different recipes. It''s the most basic and universal principle of alchemy. So, what the heck is he doing, mixing so many spiritual herbs in one furnace? ''If he doesn''t know alchemy, what is he planning?'' she thought in confusion. But Tang Yin didn''t care about this either, and although he was hearing the shouts of those two elders behind him saying weird things, he paid no attention to it. On the contrary, he summoned one of his spiritual bones and moved it to the side of the furnace. ''I should be able to use this as a hand with my mind...'' Tang Yin thought as he nimbly moved this spiritual bone and shocked everyone present again... Chapter 205 - 205: Simple and smooth process ''What the fuck is going on?'' Thought the two elders in shock as they noticed so many weird things happening back and forth. First, a guy comes out who looks like a genius, but he does crazy things that won''t form any pills, which makes it clear that he is no genius at all. But for some reason, then the same person starts moving a spiritual bone with his gaze, the fucking gaze! And in a nimble way like that! The words didn''t come out of their mouths again, as they were in shock. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin for his part, simply continued his work. The first thing he did was to send more spiritual energy into his alchemical fire so that it would grow bigger, stronger, and hotter. Then he focused his gaze on the spiritual furnace and closed his eyes soon after, surprising (again) those near him. After that, in his mind, he started a process of pill creation. The first thing he did was to distinguish and divide very well each of the materials that were in ''his mind'', this same thing was done in the spiritual furnace. In his mind, there was only a representation of what all those materials would be without the spiritual furnace. So, in that way, he divided each material very well as he purified them with the fire back and forth to every one of the materials at the same time. The two elders sent their spiritual energies to see the spiritual furnace and were in shock, when they looked at everything that was happening. Tang Yin''s perfect control of the fire began to make possible what they thought was impossible. Inside the furnace, there was a line of fire dividing each portion of the materials. Those of one pill were on one side, and those of the other pill, were on the other side. Three divisions were right now inside the pill furnace and in each of the three divisions, the fire had begun to purify and convert the spiritual herbs and materials into spiritual liquid. The liquid gradually began to increase in quantity while all the materials were steadily decreasing. This process was supposed to take several hours, but Tang Yin did not need that time. His spiritual fire moved so skillfully inside the furnace that in just 30 minutes, he completed the purification process. All materials were reduced to spiritual liquid and were ''swimming'' back and forth in Tang Yin''s fire. Meanwhile, there was a small spiritual array at the bottom, surrounded by 3 larger ones, which were in constant operation. This array had the same divisions that the furnace currently had, but even the two elders watching this process did not notice the existence of such a mystical spiritual array. While Tang Yin quickly began the process of pill formation. This process is the longest and also the most difficult. It is where alchemists fail most of the time. For Tang Yin, it was not entirely simple either, but with his mental representation and mastery of his alchemical fire, he should have no problems. The process was slow and smooth. The pill-forming process was about creating a small shape of a pill in the middle of the furnace, which is of the container type, and then tapping the spiritual liquid into it continuously, over and over again. But, in Tang Yin''s case, it wasn''t just creating one container, he had to make three, and in places that were not very centered, ''How on earth could he complete the pills in the face of such difficulty? This is one of the reasons why you can''t create so many pills within the same furnace, let alone if they are different from each other.'' Thought the elders. ''Well... The fact that each section of the fire is so perfectly controlled, that it doesn''t have the same temperature despite being the same fire, is already to praise him... This guy is an absolute genius.'' They thought to themselves as they thought about granting him the status even if he failed. What he was trying to do was perhaps more of a challenge to himself and perhaps to prove that his ability to control fire is unmatched, so he should have no problem creating pills. For that, he deserved the status of an alchemist of a high level. ''Hm, we should pull him to another room and tell him to make a single pill in that case, to verify anyway...'' They thought to themselves at that moment. But Tang Yin wasn''t even finished for them to think he was going to fail. Tang Yin created the three very pill-like containers and then moved his spiritual bone to one end of the furnace. Following that, he calmed his alchemical fire for a moment. Everything inside the furnace calmed down, and soon... *BOM* A small explosion rose from within the furnace as Tang Yin quickly began to move the three spiritual liquids, one after the other, to slam heavily against the pill containers he had created with his fire and spiritual energy. This caused both elders to have to remove their consciousnesses from the spiritual furnace, as the impacts created were startling. But both of them frowned and looked at Tang Yin in shock at that moment... They did not utter a word, they simply waited. For some reason, they had a strange feeling that Tang Yin might... Breakthrough both of their alchemical common sense before long. Inside the furnace, Tang Yin forcefully pounded each of the pill containers until they were filled with different liquids, and once they were filled, Tang Yin created another container to repeat the process... And then he created another and another... The kiln shook occasionally during that time, but after a while, it calmed down... It had been 2 hours since Tang Yin started making pills when he started the last process of forming a pill. ''Solidification...'' Tang Yin thought as he began to solidify the pill with fire. The spiritual liquid was tapped into the container to be put inside through small holes that exist at the ends, but once the forming process culminates, these small holes close, and the solidification process begins. This is the simplest process of all and almost guarantees that the creation of the pill is a success. This process involves wrapping all the containers in a quiet, passive fire. As if you were giving them a gentle hug, from one side to the other, while gently tapping on each end, over and over and over again. Although it is the simplest process, it is also the process that requires the best fire control, because, if it is not done correctly... The pill will not form. And so, Tang Yin began his solidification process without anyone noticing. They thought it was continuing in the previous process but were surprised when... An hour later, Tang Yin made several signs with his hand, and his spiritual bone returned to the body, then quickly raised a deep fire that shot out of the furnace as it pierced several spiritual arrays, followed by 50 pills that flew around the room with Tang Yin''s spiritual energy. Tang Yin quickly brought a tray to his hand and moved each of the 50 pills to it. Seeing this, no one could utter a word. Even when Tang Yin turned around to tell them that he had succeeded, none of those who saw this uttered a word. They were all shocked... Chapter 206 - 206: Absolute genius! ''Tsk, this fire is a disgrace to alchemists. Even when it''s me, I still didn''t manage to make perfect pill sets, now I understand why Meiyu was so happy to make a few pills. It''s so complicated.'' Tang Yin thought to himself just before turning around. Although he felt pitiful about it, when he saw the quality of the pills, he smiled broadly. ''Shit, the system is fucking amazing. You can even do with the pills whatever you want and the combination of the system with these spiritual arrays is incredible. I only used the effort to make 1-star noble grade pills, I didn''t even use much spiritual energy despite being using one spiritual bone in the whole process and I was still able to make 3-star noble grade pills with those bad materials, hahaha...'' He said to himself in his mind with a big smile as he turned around to look at the elders. "Gentlemen, I have finished doing alchemy. Please check." He said smiling. But then he noticed something strange. They were all staring at him still, as if they had become soulless, or who knows what the hell had happened to them. But they were still and not uttering a word, not moving an inch. From the two King-grade elders, to the young lady. They were all stunned and in shock at what they had just seen. Maybe, for Tang Yin, what he had just done was something normal, but for them? It didn''t make sense. ''How on earth could he have culminated those pills in such a way? How could he go so against common sense?'' they thought. Because yes, to their common sense, everything Tang Yin had just done was absolutely impossible. But at the end of the day, common sense is a matter of perspective and teachings. How much you learn and understand. Perhaps for someone (like Tang Yin), what he did was part of his own common sense. That''s why he didn''t consider what he had just done unbelievable. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, it''s also because he didn''t understand the common sense of this world. The only comprehensive knowledge he has of this world is the one that comes from his predecessor in this body. And that is a very limited knowledge because he never got to know the vastness of this world, even though he was 20 years old when he died. That''s why he didn''t understand what was happening with the people in front of him. But soon, he was about to find out... The elders came out of their stupor several minutes later and walked briskly over to where Tang Yin was standing, though they did not speak to him. They simply took the tray from him and looked at the pills to make sure they were not damaged pills. ''What the hell? This guy... What kind of genius is he? Could he make such amazing pills with such bad materials and in such a circumstance?'' They both thought in shock and stared at each other for a full minute. Then, one of them frowned and turned around, to look at the two behind them. "You may go. You will be rewarded later, so you don''t need to stay here anymore." He said sternly as he looked at them, startling them. "Yes, sir. Sorry for interrupting." They both said at the same time, and turned to leave, but before they had disappeared, the same elder spoke again. "If someone asks you what happened here, what will you say?" the elder asked with a slight frown. A dangerous aura spread through the room, scaring them severely, especially the young lady. "Nothing happened here. The elders brought a new high-level elder from the mainland and we were here to serve him." They both replied at the same time, understanding very well what was going on. The elder nodded. "Good, you will be rewarded double for your good understanding." He replied with a smile, and finally, they were both able to leave. The elder then looked at Tang Yin. He almost wanted to kneel in front of him and ask for teachings. They had realized something when they saw these pills... This person in front of them is no ordinary genius. He must be an absolute genius with some incredible master or belonging to some renowned sect on the continent. Otherwise, he could never achieve what he has right now. And what he has right now is... ''He''s a King Grade Alchemist!'' That was the conclusion they both came to upon seeing this. And he was not one like them but a Genius Alchemist in every sense! If they did not take advantage of befriending him right now, they might be doomed to lamentation in the future when this young man in front of them shines brightly above the sky. Therefore, they did this. "Young Master, I think you understand our thoughts on this, but can we know what your true level as an alchemist is?" one of them asked, but then realized his mistake. "Oh, I''m sorry, Young Master. We haven''t introduced ourselves." He said and then bowed slightly in respect. "My name is Cheng Thai. A Two Star King Grade Alchemist, High-Level Elder of the Alchemist Association." He said, and then the other did the same. "My name is Cheng Hai. Same alchemy grade and is also a High-Level Elder. We belong to the Cheng Family, from the Northwest Alchemical City." Tang Yin was a bit surprised to hear them say this, ''Wasn''t that family the one Meiyu mentioned to me?'' He thought doubtfully. He had also done a bit of research on Alchemist City, it is the fourth largest in this small mainland region, the entire city is affiliated with the Alchemist Association, and is an alchemist-only city with numerous interesting families and organizations. ''If I managed to expand my organization to that place when I have enough strength, I should be able to take advantage of it quite well and make a lot of money there.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then nodded to them. "Nice to meet you, Elders. I don''t know if I''ve said my name before, but my name is Tang Yin. And, regarding my level as an alchemist, I wouldn''t know. As you can see my alchemical fire is not of a good level and, due to my current cultivation level, I haven''t had a chance to see my ceiling. But I should have no problem making King-Grade pills." Tang Yin replied. Both elders nodded, though they were surprised. "We figured as much..." said they, still with surprise in their voices. But so one of them took out a token and handed it to Tang Yin. "As of today, you are one of us. I cannot give you the High-Level Elder token because the only one who can issue it is the Leader, but I hope you are okay for now with this token, we will talk to the Leader about issuing a new High-Level Token. As of today, you are formally the twelfth seat of the association and a Mid-Level Elder." He said with a smile. Tang Yin nodded as he grabbed the token. And as soon as he clutched it in his hand, he was surprised. ''This is?'' He thought, slightly surprised. Chapter 207 - 207: Eastern Information ''A storage device?'' Tang Yin thought and looked inside. There were several spiritual arrays arranged back and forth in a huge spiritual storage hall. The spiritual arrays covered every wall of the hall and were strategically arranged. ''A storage created solely with spiritual arrays? Wow, this is pretty cool, does this world have these kinds of inventions?'' Tang Yin thought in a bit of surprise. "It''s what we call alchemist''s storage. There are also the association''s regulations and all the benefits we provide you with there. Also, when you get the High-Level Elder token, you will be able to communicate with high-level elders anywhere on the continent through it." He replied with a smile, and Tang Yin was surprised. "You mean, if I get the high-level token, I can get information from any part of the continent with that token?" Tang Yin asked in surprise, and they both nodded a little doubtfully. "Do you want to get information from another region?" Cheng Thai asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "I came to the association to register solely for that reason. I need to get information from the Eastern Region, especially a small place called Blizzard Empire." Tang Yin replied, and both elders nodded softly. "The East, uh... We have some information from that place. A lot of news has been coming in lately because of everything that''s been happening in those parts. Please come with us." Cheng Thai said with a smile and then looked at his brother. "Call the elders and try to look for information from that Blizzard Empire while I give information to Young Master." He said, and both nodded while Tang Yin frowned. ''What the hell is going on?'' He thought, and his heart clenched a little as it sped up. He was a little nervous but soon calmed down as he walked to another room. "Young Master, have you heard the news from the east and so you want to investigate about that place?" Cheng Thai asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, I really have no idea what is going on in the East. I left the east more than 1 year ago, but my woman is there and that''s why I want to get information from that place." Tang Yin replied, and Cheng Thai then nodded a little while frowning. He then took out some things from his storage bag. "The East for a little over 1 year now has been under attack by demons. Some think that the demons might be trying to enter from that side, but they also opened a powerful front in the west, so the defenders'' forces are divided. Tsk, it''s very frustrating that those in the Center are doing nothing under the circumstances." He said, and at the end, he carried an annoyed tone in his voice, but after a moment, he sighed as he shook his head. "The big sects in the east are in a small war again and so the manpower to face the demons is coming from the empires that are making their effort to defend their territories, but the situation is getting complicated because the demons seem to have started using their demonic portals to break in everywhere and cause disasters..." Cheng Thai said as he continuously read different documents he had written earlier, and after a while of telling Tang Yin different things regarding the East, he closed the documents and smiled. "This is the information we have from 1 month ago. When my brother returns, he will surely have information regarding the Blizzard Empire, but because of the demonic attacks our region must also prepare." He spoke. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked very thoughtful upon hearing this. ''...Feifei, stay safe.'' He thought at last and realized that it was necessary to rush things in every way. At least until he has Huang Feifei with him. In the end, he looked at Cheng Thai. "Why should the northwest region prepare?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and Cheng Thai smiled. "You may not know, but here in the northwest, we all know. The region that in the past was also the vanguard in the front line against the demons was always us, until a few thousand years ago, when things changed. The last great battle that mankind had against the demons, was the battle of 3 thousand years ago, it was a battle that was fought in this place. It is known as the Great Battle of Humanity and it was thanks to it that humans managed to expel the demons from this place, making us the only occupants of the continent." "But unfortunately, that cost many lives. The Red Thunder Sect plummeted since then and most powers in the region have been declining. Even our Alchemical City suffered a crushing defeat and we have now had to rebuild it. Still, we managed to drive them out of this place, bringing peace back to the world. Unfortunately, a thousand years after the great war, the demons struck again in the western region, which is now one of the most powerful regions." Cheng Thai talked for a while longer as he told that small but fascinating story that he loved so much. Even as an elder, he still feels his blood boil when he remembers his heroes of the past, and so he wants to do his best for this mainland region. While Tang Yin simply listened patiently to his every word while frowning slightly. From everything he had heard, he had the brief feeling that the demons of this continent were a bit different from what he remembered. Once he thought about this, he remembered something and his heart skipped a beat. ''Could it be because of the 19-Level Abyss?'' Tang Yin thought in shock and for a while, he remained thoughtful. After a while, he thanked Cheng Thai for the information he had given him, while in his mind, he set out to investigate this situation. Maybe the world where he had fallen was not as simple as he thought it was. Just at that moment, Cheng Hai returned with the information he had managed to get. But from his face, he gave Tang Yin a little bad feeling. So much so that he visibly frowned as soon as he saw him... Chapter 208 - 208: Huang Feifei in danger Cheng Hai then noticed his mistake when he saw Tang Yin''s frown so he smiled a little. "Don''t worry too much, Young Master. Actually, there''s not much difference from what it was a month ago. It''s just that... I''ll get straight to the point; the Blizzard Empire went to war against an Empire called Red Wind. Demons are rarely seen in those places and there is a new sect that is commanding respect all over that place, but the Red Wind Empire is getting support from one of the great sects and the situation for the Blizzard Empire doesn''t look too good. We don''t have much information from that place because it''s a remote place, but this is all I could get." He said and then passed him some written documents. Tang Yin frowned when he heard what he said, and having read all this, he could understand that his bad feelings seemed to make a lot of sense. ''Feifei is in danger in that place... Unless she has made it to the Fourth Realm and is in one of the Great Sects... But that is unlikely, with her personality she will surely wait for me in that little empire. I must hurry.'' Tang Yin thought with some urgency, and after a moment, he thanked both elders. "Thank you very much for the information, elders. It is very helpful. If you learn anything else I ask you to inform me about it. It is of much importance to me and I assure you that I will pay you back in the near future." Tang Yin replied. Cheng Thai smiled and nodded. "Young Master Tang, don''t worry. You are now a High-Level Elder of our association and I can assure you that you will soon receive the token. I don''t know if you know this, but among the benefits of being a High-Level Elder is that the association can protect your family members, so if you wish, I can inform the headquarters of the eastern region to have them protect that empire for a while." "With the protection of the association, I can assure you that that Great Sect will not mess with the empire. Of course, if you tell us the name of your wife then we can search for her and keep her safe and sound, we might even be able to bring her here if we can get her." He said calmly, but before Tang Yin began to speak, he spoke again. "But, if you choose the first option, we won''t be able to maintain protection for long, as we are a neutral force and don''t usually get into territorial trouble." Once he said that he culminated with what he wanted to say. Then Tang Yin nodded, ''Revealing Feifei''s name and location is out of the question. If I do so, it''s likely that the guys following me will become aware of her whereabouts and my relationship with her will be exposed. But, if I ask them to protect the empire, it should give me some time to return... I just need a few months to prepare that small force with Lixue''s help...'' Tang Yin thought and started to consider different things in his mind while making different plans. A while later, he nodded towards them. "Then I''ll bother them with it. As long as you keep that place protected for a while, I''ll thank you in a good way." Tang Yin said, and then took out a small spiritual scroll from his inventory. This is where cultivation techniques, alchemy techniques, or spiritual arrays for different purposes are usually written. He then handed it to Cheng Thai. "Elders, this is a small gift from me as a thank you. As long as you keep that place safe, I will deliver you something better in the future." He spoke. Both nodded, not checking the gift at this time, but nodded to him, "It''s okay, Young Master. Don''t worry, with your talent sooner or later you will surpass us, we just hope that when that time happens you won''t forget about us." They replied, and Tang Yin nodded smilingly. "Elders, I must go, but there is one issue I want to deal with first, can I use my current status to replace small positions in this place?" Tang Yin asked with a smile after remembering what had happened a while ago... ''Since you want to humiliate me just to ingratiate yourself with a dying little stupid girl, then go ahead. Let''s see who has the last laugh.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he walked out and recalled the words of the two elders. They said, "You are a mid-level elder who will soon receive the status of a high-level elder. I assure you that even if you want to have one of the 11 Seats do jobs for you, he will gladly do it and you will not be able to refuse. You can take people off and put people on as you like, provided you have the reasons to do so." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And having received that confirmation, the first thing he did was to go over and get the two people who brought him here. Luckily for him, he found them waiting for him in the previous room. They both approached with a smile, "Greetings, Elder." They said with a smile, and Tang Yin smiled. "You don''t need to address each other like that. Let''s go downstairs, there are some things I want you to help me with." Tang Yin said with a smile as he started walking downstairs. They were both a little surprised by this but nodded. The young lady was the one who realized what was about to happen... ''Lord Gu could not have expected this turn of events...'' She thought and swallowed saliva, inwardly thankful that she had not disrespected such a person. Once they arrived downstairs, they made their way to the testing section. This place was a bit deserted, and only a few cleaning people were passing by. "Are they inside?" Tang Yin asked, and Ma Feng nodded. "Probably, right now they are in testing and everyone is in, shall we go in like this?" he asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Come on, this I have to solve it today." He replied firmly. As soon as the guards saw Ma Feng approaching, they bowed. "Welcome, Lord Ma. They are in evidence right now. Lord Gu is inside along with Lords Qin and Po, there is also Lord Gu''s Son and one of the 11 Seats, Lord Pan." Said one of them as he bowed and quickly informed him of the situation inside. When they heard about one of the 11 Seats they stopped and looked at him. "Lord Pan is here? Why?" asked Ma Feng. They both looked at each other for a bit, they thought he already knew, but seeing that he didn''t, they decided to explain. "Miss Lu from the Red Thunder Sect came to test herself and her teacher reported it to Mr. Pan, he is here to see her progress. You already know about the relationship between those 3." He replied, and Ma Feng nodded. Then Tang Yin stepped forward and showed his token, as soon as the two of them saw this they almost choked. They didn''t even see who it was or his face, they only saw that token and were filled with awe, fully bowing to him soon after. "Elder, welcome!" Said they quickly as beads of sweat trickled down their backs. "Follow me and say nothing." Tang Yin replied calmly. After that, all of them entered the hall quietly. Everyone was gathered in one place, waiting for the results to be announced, they had already finished the exam, so as soon as Tang Yin entered the hall, everyone noticed and looked at him doubtfully. ''That guy again?'' thought many of them recognizing Tang Yin while frowning. Among them, the one who had earlier welcomed and expelled Tang Yin stood up angrily. "What the hell are you doing entering this place without authorization!?" he shouted angrily. Tang Yin smiled a little at the sight. Chapter 209 - 209: A lot of clowns But, as soon as he shouted this, he noticed the person coming to Tang Yin''s side and frowned. "Mr. Ma..." He said hesitantly, but just at that moment, someone grabbed his arm a little and asked him a question. "Son, who is it?" Gu Xiong, one of the higher-ups in the room, asked. When Gu Hong heard this, he nodded towards his father. "Father, he''s the one I told you about. He''s having trouble with Miss Lu. He came here today to try to take the tests, but I expelled him because of that." He replied as he spoke softly, though everyone next to them heard him. Gu Xiong nodded slightly, "Is he a nobody?" he asked, and Gu Hong nodded. "Miss Lu told me he was a nobody among the external disciples of the Red Thunder Sect. He''s not even an alchemist, he seems to be sponsored by an elder surnamed Xie, but I don''t know exactly who he is." He replied, and Gu Xiong frowned slightly, but after not remembering anyone with that surname, he nodded. "Fine, then I''ll sort this out." He replied smiling, and stood up. "Ma Feng, we are at the time of testing, what do you want?" he asked, and Ma Feng smiled with a shrug. "Gu Xiong, this time don''t go blaming the association for whatever happens to your family. I once told you that some of your children would condemn it and you didn''t listen." Ma Feng replied calmly, causing Gu Xiong to frown slightly but let out a snort of derision. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heh, what the hell are you talking about? Daring to say such things in front of Elder Pan, are you sane?" Gu Xiong asked, and Ma Feng turned to where Elder Pan was standing. "Greetings, Elder. Long time no see." He said, and Elder Pan then sighed lightly. ''Tsk, this guy did it to get me into this. How annoying, but well...'' He thought and stared at the three who had entered, ignoring the guards behind them. "Mr. Ma, what brings you here? We''re in the middle of exams and Miss Lu is among the alchemists today, it''s not a good idea to barge in unannounced like this and even more so, with two people..." He said but stopped as soon as he saw Tang Yin. It was just that moment when his elder token sent a small signal, which left him in shock. His gaze focused on Tang Yin in amazement. ''A new seat? So young!?'' He thought urgently at that moment, stunned by the situation before him. It was so much of a shock he jumped out of his seat and stood up. ''Shit, this guy''s status must be fucking high...'' He thought to himself in shock. There was no way that, a person so young that he could become a seat wouldn''t have a high status. The association would make sure to give him the highest status the moment someone like that comes along. This is something the association must do to keep the talent with them. No matter what, they can''t lose a talent of such magnitude. Wouldn''t be surprised if they gave him High-Level Elder status! But no one had noticed this. Gu Xiong smiled upon hearing what he had said earlier. "Ma Feng, explain your reasons for being here, what the hell are you doing interrupting the tests? Besides, on top of that you bring a little waste to this place and someone working at the front desk, what the hell are you planning? We''re in important exams!" Gu Xiong asked angrily. "Mr. Ma, I respect you very much, but you shouldn''t disrespect the elders and Miss Lu like this. Please leave so that we can continue with the exams." Gu Hong said at that moment, as he bowed slightly making himself look like he was being respectful. But inside, he was simply teasing. Ma Feng smiled at this little performance, and seeing that Elder Pan had gone silent, he stepped a little to the side. "Young Master, what is your decision?" Ma Feng asked with a smile. Tang Yin smiled a little and looked at Gu Xiong. "Are you that guy''s father?" He asked while pointing at Gu Hong, and this guy let out a snort. "Hmph, why should I answer to a one-armed man?" He replied with mockery and a smile. Although his answer wasn''t funny, for some reason some people laughed in the room. Tang Yin then nodded. "Well, that being the case, get out of the association. You don''t need to pick up anything and you also don''t need to think about begging for mercy, same you." Tang Yin said as he pointed at Gu Hong and Gu Xiong, causing them to be shocked for a moment. But Tang Yin wasn''t finished, he immediately looked at those who had just laughed. "Also, all of you who laughed just now can leave. They are disqualified." Tang Yin said calmly. His face revealed no anger at all, he looked so serene, as if everything he had said was a trivial thing. But this scared Ma Feng a little, ''Isn''t he angry or can he control his anger to that extent?'' He thought to himself in shock, ''God, good thing I didn''t offend him when he was nobody...'' He thought and sighed inwardly with relief. He knows very well that people who can control their anger to such an extent are the scariest when they get really angry... They are the most bloodthirsty. But, when everyone who didn''t know about Tang Yin''s status heard this, they started laughing louder, and laughter rose up from one side to the other. "Hahaha, what the hell is this guy saying? Hahaha, does he think he owns the association or something?" "Shit, I''ve never seen a guy as crazy as this, hahaha." "He says he wants to kick me out, hahaha..." Gu Xiong said as he laughed, but soon, his laughter stopped all of a sudden, and he looked angrily at Tang Yin. "Who the hell do you think you are, you bastard!? How dare you say that to me!?" he shouted angrily. And soon, a voice came in his support. "External Disciple, what the hell are you doing and saying? Do you want to bring trouble to the sect!?" shouted Lu Xia at that moment, looking angry. ''Right, if Miss is here and he is from the Sect, I should be able to have the sect punish him severely for this...'' Gu Xiong thought at that moment as his eyes widened. He then smiled slightly but then wiped the smile off his face. Instead, he looked quite angry. "Miss Lu, we respect your sect, but this is a bastard who dared to insult the association; therefore, I hope you will be on our side in this case. We will sign a document to send this bastard to your sect and have him severely punished with a thousand lashes. If that is not complied with, then the association will be in trouble with your sect." He said with an authoritative tone. Making Lu Xia frown slightly and look at him, ''This crazy old man thinks he can represent the association? Shit, if it wasn''t for Elder Pan supporting him, I would have slapped him for talking to me like that.'' She thought but still nodded, ''Well, I can get rid of this little guy and make my master more at ease.'' She thought and looked at Tang Yin. "Tell me, as an external disciple, who gave you the guts to come and cause a scandal in the alchemist association?" She asked, and Tang Yin finally shot her a glance. Just then, seeing that Lu Xia was supporting him, Gu Xiong shouted, "Guards, grab this bastard for me! Since he dares to insult us, then he won''t go unpunished!" he shouted angrily, but... The guards did not move an inch. On the contrary, as soon as they heard this, they began to tremble slightly... Chapter 210 - 210: Beg for mercy Tang Yin smiled as he watched a small clown show talking nonsense back and forth. "You know, I personally don''t like watching clowns. They look ridiculous and I don''t find them funny at all. So shut up, especially you." Said Tang Yin while looking at Lu Xia, "Since you laughed a while ago, then go pack your bags, you won''t be given your exam results because you failed." Tang Yin replied. "Who do you think you are?" she shouted angrily. Not only her¡­ Even those who were reviewing the exams were annoyed by this and looked at him, "Young man, I don''t know who you are, but this is not a place where you should be talking nonsense. We have the exams here and we can say that Miss Lu passed this exam with flying colors, how can you say she failed?" one of them asked angrily. Tang Yin then smiled and looked at Ma Feng, "Bring me that." Tang Yin said, and he nodded before he started walking towards them. "By the orders of a Middle-Level Elder and one of the Twelve Seats of the Association, all of today''s exams will be forfeited. I, Ma Feng, Gold Member of Alchemy Hall Number 3, enforce the law under my authority that all exams are to be handed over to me at this time." Ma Feng said firmly as he walked towards them. "Ma Feng, how dare you!?" they shouted at the same time, but just at that moment, Tang Yin decided to speak. "Like I said, I don''t like clowns. So shut up and don''t become the next one. Clowns only exist to be laughed at." Tang Yin said and then pulled out a small but impressive token. "As Ma Feng already said, all exams are hereby confiscated under the orders of the Twelfth Seat of the association, does anyone else want to say anything?" Tang Yin said calmly as the token became visible to everyone present... Everyone felt shocked when they saw this. ''Middle-Level Elder token!?'' They thought in shock, ''Is he a Middle-Level Elder!? So Young!?'' "Impossible!" Gu Hong shouted, revealing the thoughts of everyone present. "How could you possibly be a Middle-Level Elder!? Absolutely impossible, it''s a fake!" he shouted angrily. Tang Yin simply scoffed and pointed at the guards. "Bring him in." He said, and they both nodded as they walked towards him. "Lord Gu, please don''t object. We don''t want to hurt you." They said as they revealed their entire cultivation. They were not that strong, but they could certainly take Gu Hong down. But that moment Gu Xiong shouted angrily. "Who dares!?" and stood in front of Gu Hong. Although he was frightened by this high-level token in that guy''s hands, there was no way he would see without doing anything at this moment. Besides, he knows that he has the support of Elder Pan and Miss Lu. The first has an equal token, and the latter is the disciple of one of the seats that will shortly become a King, how could he be afraid? "Lord Gu Xiong, please stay out of this, we are to abide by the rules of the elders!" "Do you want to reveal yourself too, Lord Gu Xiong?" "Please get out of the way or we will call all our brothers!" shouted the two guards in front of them and didn''t even wait for any reaction. They immediately tightened the small device, and the alarms were ringing throughout the alchemists'' association. The guards at this place were very well trained, and although not all of them were powerful, they certainly had a high status within the association. They are not like other guards in other places, who are just there to guard the gate and are massively hired from outside. Here, they are cultivated by the association itself. And they all obey the mandate of the Elders! Therefore, as soon as Gu Xiong saw this, he was startled and quickly looked at Elder Pan. "Elder Pan!" he shouted. Tang Yin then smiled. "Mr. Pan, I''m telling you to stay out of this so you don''t get hurt. I won''t care what relations you have with this guy or if you brought him here, I''m going to expel them today and I don''t care if you are against it." Tang Yin said firmly, causing Elder Pan to frown slightly. His words had startled the entire room, but surprisingly, this Elder Pan could only nod. "Young Master, what do you plan to do?" he asked. He doesn''t know Tang Yin''s status, but at the very least, it is equal to his own. There was no point in getting into a fight with one equal to him just because of two idiots who didn''t have that much value. Still, there was one person who had a lot of value to him in this room. So, he wanted to know what Tang Yin''s total plans were. But, when he said that, it was as if lightning struck everyone who had made fun of Tang Yin before. To them, as well as to Gu Hong, Gu Xiong, Lu Xia, and others... Elder Pan recognized this person as someone of unbelievable status... It wasn''t fake the token he was showing, it was a Middle-Level Elder! ''Shit... We''re screwed...'' Thought many of them... Tang Yin nodded toward this elder. "Gu Hong and Gu Xiong will be expelled from the association. Miss here will take Gu Hong''s position, the rest I don''t care about. And all the people I said above, including Lu Xia, will not be allowed to take the examination for a whole year." Tang Yin replied firmly. His words surprised the Miss who had waited on him all this time, and she looked at him in shock, but Tang Yin had a fixed gaze straight ahead. Elder Pan frowned slightly and shook his head. "I have no problem with decisions, but I can''t allow Miss Lu to receive such a punishment." He replied firmly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders, but before he could speak... Two people were brought to him, and both fell to their knees before him as they began to plead for mercy. "Elder, I was wrong, please forgive me, I won''t do it again!" Gu Xiong said as he fell to his knees with his head on the ground. As soon as he heard that Elder Pan was not going to back him up, he realized he was finished. He had only one way out, and that was to beg for mercy. Otherwise... where would he go? He thought. "Please forgive me, elder... I won''t do it again, give me a chance..." He said again as he stuck his head face down and wailed. Tang Yin moved a little closer to him, "You won''t do it again?" Tang Yin asked at that moment, and Gu Xiong was surprised but quickly shook his head. "I pledge." "Do you want another chance?" Tang Yin asked again, and he nodded several times quickly. Tang Yin then smiled and moved a little closer to him. "Every mistake must be punished, you know that, don''t you? And the punishment, and the magnitude of the punishment, will depend on how serious the mistake is. You''ve insulted an elder, do you think a sorry will fix everything?" Tang Yin said with a smile and then tapped him on the shoulder several times. "No, mistakes are not so easily fixed and people don''t change easily, your pleas are stupid." Tang Yin said smiling, and immediately after that, he gathered a large amount of strength in his hand and pressed hard on Gu Xiong, causing him to let out a cry of pain, but quickly Tang Yin knocked him down by slapping him in the face and sending him flying a few meters. A little alchemist who barely even has cultivation, how could he try to stand against him? But he wasn''t finished... As soon as he finished here, looked at Gu Hong, and Gu Hong fearfully backed away. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was much weaker than his father and had offended Tang Yin more... In his stupid judgment, he decided to beg for mercy like an idiot despite seeing his father''s state when he did so. ''The biggest fool in this family.'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing this. "You offended me several times and kicked me out of this place no matter what, and you think I''m going to forgive you? You''re an idiot." Tang Yin said smiling. As soon as he said that, he threw a strong kick toward where this guy was standing, hitting him in the chest and lifting him up from his prostrate position. The kick was so strong that Gu Hong vomited a lot of blood at that instant and felt a strong pressure on his chest as he was sent flying across the room. *BOOOM* Chapter 211 - 211: Irrevocable order Everyone present in the room felt stunned as their minds were confused by this situation. They never expected Tang Yin''s reaction to this situation to be so harsh, but they wondered what would they do in the situation Tang Yin was in? They would probably become so arrogant because of their change in status that they would humiliate and harshly mock all these guys, so in the end, they simply kept silent and said nothing. They only watched Gu Hong fall unconscious down the wall, and no one went to pick him up. Even Elder Pan was surprised and a little annoyed, as those two were his subordinates, but he still said nothing. Tang Yin also didn''t care about the reactions of these worthless people, instead, he looked at Ma Feng and nodded to him. This time, as soon as Ma Feng arrived in front of the elders who had the exams, they obediently handed them to him, and he handed them to Tang Yin. Tang Yin then took the exams and looked at them for a moment. He knew perfectly well which were the ones who had laughed at him earlier, so he named one by one the people present who had taken the exam and each one he found to be ''guilty'' of this situation, he crossed out the exam with an ''X'' in red. Until he touched the last exam, Tang Yin smiled at the sight of it. "Lu Xia, do you want me to cross out your exam or would you rather go on your own?" Tang Yin asked at that moment, smiling. Lu Xia frowned and was visibly angry, but she knew very well that her current status was many times lower than Tang Yin''s. Moreover, her mind was confused, ''How could this guy possibly know how to do alchemy? He only has one arm and is even much younger than me, how on earth can he become a Middle-Level Elder?'' She thought angrily and confused, trying to make sense of the situation that was presenting itself before her. And before she could speak to scold Tang Yin, Elder Pan stepped in again. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time he revealed his aura and pulled out his token directly. "As the Sixth Seat of the Alchemist Association, I ask Elder not to complicate things. That test can''t fail, do you really want to make things difficult for yourself? Please deliver those results and I won''t go through with this!" He said firmly, and his alchemist aura was revealed all around as a scorching heat girded over the head of everyone present. Tang Yin looked at him and shrugged his shoulders as he heard him say these statements. "What will you do if I disqualify her? What can you do to me?" Tang Yin asked smiling, and then, without waiting for his answer, he grabbed his brush and painted a large ''X'' in the middle of the entire sheet. This shocked Elder Pan, as he didn''t expect Tang Yin to have the guts to do this, thus, at first, he couldn''t find the words to speak. Even so, he soon burst out in anger and pounced on him. "You dare!" he shouted angrily, but Tang Yin simply stepped aside easily, causing Elder Pan to only be able to grasp for air. "Elder Pan, don''t be carried away by anger. Since I came in, I told you that Lu Xia will not be able to pass these tests. I don''t care who you are or who this girl''s teacher is, I also don''t care if she really passed the test. If I said I will disqualify her, then I will disqualify her. Don''t meddle in other people''s business." Tang Yin replied calmly, while looking at him from the side. "You bastard, who do you think you are? You think you can do whatever you feel like doing in the alchemist association!?" shouted Elder Pan in response to his statements. The anger on his face was obvious, and if it wasn''t for the fact that he realized Tang Yin was stronger than him, he would have already attacked him with all his might. But, after all, Elder Pan is just a little alchemist elder. Although his cultivation is decent and he is in the fifth realm, he is only a fifth realm alchemist. He will never be able to match Tang Yin, even if Tang Yin is at the peak of the fourth realm. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this and mocked him by letting out a small snort. "Hmph, Elder Pan, if someone insults and disrespects you, how elder will you keep quiet? Lu Xia insulted me and it was because of her that I was kicked out of this place a few hours ago. Only because her status was higher than mine at that time, it''s only fair that I come to take revenge now that my status is higher than hers, why do you want to complicate things?" Tang Yin said smiling, and just as he said that, a lot of footsteps were heard from outside, and a lot of people entered the room at that time. They were all wearing the costumes of the guards of this place, so Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and ignored Elder Pan. Instead, he simply showed his elder token, "Get Lu Xia and all those people out of this place. Furthermore, I, Tang Yin, as an elder, order that none of them be allowed to enter the association for one year. This order is irrevocable." Tang Yin said, and all the guards were surprised to see this new elder so young. ''We have a new elder?'' They thought to themselves in shock but gave the matter no further thought. They immediately nodded firmly and responded in unison with a, "Yes!" This caused the room to shake slightly for a moment, and everyone who had been targeted by Tang Yin became so frightened that several of them fainted. Even so, the guards had not finished entering the room when Elder Pan angrily jumped in front of them. "As the Sixth Seat I order you to stop! An elder''s order cannot be disobeyed!" he shouted as he stood in front of Lu Xia. Seeing Elder Pan and his elder token appear in front of them, the newly arrived guards were confused and looked at each other trying to figure out what was going on here. Why was one elder telling them to throw everyone out and then the other telling them to stop? An elder fight? They thought to themselves in confusion. Still, they could only look at Tang Yin for him to explain. But Tang Yin simply frowned slightly upon seeing Elder Pan''s reaction and stared at him for a moment dangerously. He really didn''t want to oppose an elder when he had just arrived, but... Not using a hard-earned status to make him pay someone who humiliated him in such a way is not his style either. That''s why he was a bit annoyed with this elder, would he keep quiet if someone humiliated him in such a way? ''Hmph, well, if you want to meddle don''t blame me for what might happen to your post later on.'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Chapter 212 - 212: Someone in his yard... "Elder Pan, do you want to oppose me?" Tang Yin asked as he stared at him. His voice sounded somewhat dangerous, so Elder Pan frowned slightly but simply sneered. "You''re breaking the rules of the association! You want me to stand still without saying anything when you do that!? You''re insane!" Elder Pan shouted angrily. No matter what, he was determined that Lu Xia would pass the tests today. If he failed to pass them and had a setback of 1 whole year to retake them... He was sure that his master would punish him rudely. That was why he didn''t mind making enemies with Tang Yin at this time. He didn''t think Tang Yin''s status was higher than the status of the Association''s First Seat at present, a person who would soon be at the King Grade. But Tang Yin let out an angry snort, "Fine, so be it." He replied and was about to use his token to call those two elders who had attended to him earlier, but just before he could do so, a voice came from outside... "Pan Taoyu, this is a direct order. Stand back." He said, and Tang Yin then smiled as he recognized the voice. He was not the only one who recognized it, Pan Taoyu and several others also recognized it, so they immediately bowed to greet him. "Elder Cheng Thai, greetings." They said bowing to him as Cheng Thai walked through the door. Pan Taoyu then stood up slightly and spoke to him. "Elder..." But Cheng Thai raised his hand for him to be quiet. "Don''t talk anymore, step back, I have an announcement to make." Cheng Thai replied and then looked at the guards. "Do as Young Master Tang tells you." He said, and all the guards nodded firmly as they led everyone out of the room. No one objected to this, who was stupid enough to oppose one of the leaders of this branch of the Alchemist Association? Even Pan Taoyu could only remain obediently silent as he watched everyone leave, and Lu Xia shot a glare at Tang Yin. "Bastard, this won''t stay like this." She said as she angrily left, and then lowered her head and disappeared into the crowd as she ran away from the embarrassment of being kicked out like that. And so, the whole room was silent after this. Then Cheng Thai spoke, "I won''t say much. But as of today, Young Master Tang Yin is one of us. He will remain in a seat for a while, but his status is equivalent to mine. Therefore, whatever order he gives, it is equal to an order from me, this is the decision of the Association. That is all, you are dismissed." He said and, after that, left with Tang Yin without another word, leaving the room in deep silence... ... After that little event, Tang Yin was escorted by Cheng Thai to the exit. "Young Master, what do you want to do with those two vacant seats?" Cheng Thai asked without caring about what Tang Yin had done. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When someone makes a mistake, he should be prepared to pay for it and to treat it in such a way a person who comes to prove himself without knowing his real status is a grave mistake that should never happen again. That''s why he didn''t care what happened to those two people. Tang Yin smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "I would like the present lady to take Gu Hong''s position, if she must learn alchemy it''s not a problem. Gu Xiong''s position doesn''t matter to me for now." Tang Yin replied, and Cheng Thai nodded and looked at Miss. "You don''t need to learn alchemy to hold that position, but if you learn it, you will be more respected." He said and looked at Tang Yin, "Will you teach her alchemy yourself, Young Master?" Cheng Thai asked, and Tang Yin smiled as he took out a small piece of paper and a scroll and handed them to the young lady, who was stunned by the conversation they were having. "Study that alchemy technique for a while and visit that address once a week and say you are going on my behalf. Someone will take care of helping you understand it." Tang Yin said, and although she took it, she was simply too stunned and grateful in her heart, but she dared not say a word for fear of upsetting the elder present. The change that was happening in her was simply too great, What the hell is going on? She thought doubtfully. Still, she knew she should be thankful for everything she was going through, so she bowed deeply to Tang Yin at that moment, she did it 3 times. "Thank you very much, Young Master. I promise I will try my best." She replied. Her mind was confused, and she didn''t understand why she had been chosen to become a high position and was even going to be taught alchemy, but even though she was confused and had yet to take it all in, she still understood that she should be grateful. Tang Yin nodded with a smile at seeing her like this. "Try hard." He replied simply and then looked at Cheng Thai. "Elder, thank you very much for today. See you later." He said, and Cheng Thai nodded. "Young Master Tang, don''t worry about what we talked about today. I promise you that we will do everything as we told you. Also, we will be sending you updates every 2 days." He replied, and Tang Yin then left. He had to do a lot of things and think some more, for now, he had decided one thing regarding the association. ''I must start raising some alchemists in the organization. Although it''s just starting, I shouldn''t have any problems if I do it personally and maybe in 1 year, I can have a few that I can send to the Association. This will be useful to me in the future to gather information.'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he left. ''If I manage to have several seats in the Association, my status within the Association will increase and I will be able to do many things that I can''t do now and also gather many connections with that Alchemical City. According to Meiyu entering that place is a bit difficult for outsiders, so I should do it carefully.'' Tang Yin thought. And a while later, he had returned to the sect. Entering his courtyard, he was surprised to notice it deathly silent and frowned slightly. ''Lingxia left?'' He thought to himself in surprise. She had remarked to him that she would be staying here for a while to see the growth of the spiritual herbs, strange that she left like that, he thought. And after walking for a while, he confirmed it, ''How strange...'' He thought, but when he reached the room where Wu Lingxia had been before, he found a small note. ''Did she have to return urgently because Elder Mu came back?'' He thought as he read the letter she had left him and smiled, visibly relaxing. ''It''s good that she''s all right. For a moment I thought it had been that annoying guy again.'' He thought, and after bathing and changing, he wanted to do some outdoor eating, so he went out into the yard to see the environment and was stunned... There was someone in his yard... ... Chapter 213 - 213: Conversation between Elders Cheng Thai walked down a long hallway as he headed toward one of the main halls where his brother was. He was deep in thought about various things, but he walked briskly, and after a while, he entered and closed the door with the utmost security. "Brother, were you able to figure out what it is?" he asked, and his brother, Cheng Hai looked at him smiling and nodded. "Big brother, it is just as we thought. This is a set of alchemical spiritual arrays, but they are not simple. They are arrays to improve the quality of the pill and to increase the production of them. Also, hidden at the bottom of the scroll the Young Master gave us, there also seems to be a more amazing spiritual array, but I can''t figure out what it is. We could go back to the Alchemical City and ask the elders or wait for the Leader to return." He replied with a smile, and Cheng Thai was surprised. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Such a good gift? This young master is more amazing than we thought...'' He thought in a daze and walked over to his brother to take a good look at everything. "Did you talk to the Leader? When will he be back?" Cheng Thai asked as he looked at the scroll, and Cheng Hai nodded. "He gave us the consent. He said that as soon as he returns, he will personally issue the token, but right now he is busy and won''t be able to come back in this week." Cheng Hai replied. After that, both of them talked about some things, and a while later, they culminated the investigating these spiritual arrays. "Let''s inform the eastern region about the young master''s requests. Call quickly." Cheng Thai said, and Cheng Hai nodded as he took out his elder token and then made some arrays to put on top of this one... His fingers moved quickly until they created small arrays, then they ran to the center of the room, and Cheng Hai put his token in the middle of a small place that was beautifully built with black decorations on top of something sticking out of the floor. Just as he put it down, this little thing that looked like a decoration lit up in blue color, and soon a voice came from the other side. "Greetings, Elder Cheng Hai, is something wrong?" this voice asked as a small human-like character appeared on top of the token. "Eastern Elder, we have an urgent situation. This is a red alert being issued from the northwest to the east." Cheng Hai said at that moment, and the elder on the other side was slightly surprised and nodded. "Red alert from the northwest..." He said and paused for a moment, then spoke again, "Please elder, go ahead." He said, and Cheng Hai nodded. "The Eastern Blizzard Empire, which is at war against the Red Wind Empire, must be protected at all costs for a while, as long as possible. They must prevent the Great Sect behind the Red Wind Empire from going against the Red Wind Empire. This is a request from a High-Level Elder, using his status to make this request. Furthermore, this request must not come out, it must be kept confidential." Cheng Hai said, and then paused slightly for a moment to take a breath and then spoke again. "Eastern Elder, the person who asked for this is someone of utmost importance to our association, do you understand? If this gets out and the other powers get to know... Our Leader will issue a Betrayal Order, so please keep this in utmost confidentiality and comply with our rule and request." Cheng Hai said. Silence reigned in the room after that, and a while later, the East Elder nodded. "Elder Cheng Hai, don''t worry. The Eastern Alchemist Association will comply. We will issue the protection order right now." He replied. "Anything else, Elder?" the Eastern Elder asked again, and Cheng Hai smiled. "We will be calling you every two days to tell us what is going on. Send a trusted Elder to that place." Cheng Hai replied and then hung up the call. Cheng Hai and Cheng Thai nodded to each other at that point. ... On the East side, the East Elder sighed a little as he ended the call. "These renowned Elders sure are dangerous and overbearing, isn''t he from that Cheng Family of the Northwest Alchemical City? God, their status is unbelievable." Said the man who had just finished the call and then looked at his companion. "You heard him, issue the protection order, and go to that empire. We''ll keep in communication to inform them." He said with a smile, and his partner sighed slightly. "I feel like they have me as the errand boy just because I''m the youngest." He replied with a sigh. Then, the one who had spoken to Cheng Hai earlier smiled. "Don''t you think it''s strange? Elder Cheng called a while ago to ask for information about that place and now he calls to put a protection order like that, who the hell is the other party?" He wondered doubtfully, and his companion could only sigh. "Who knows? It should be some renowned elder as well. The northwest Alchemical City is very special and there are some who say they possibly have several Saints, maybe it''s one of them?" He replied. "Haha, I don''t think it''s a Saint. Still... What did they find in that little empire for them to want to protect it, do you know if there is any alchemist family in that place?" "Hm, there is one, but it''s regrettable. Still... There''s something I find curious about that place and I don''t know if it has anything to do with this." "Oh? What do you find curious?" "There are some very talented cultivators lately. Well, most of them are women and they are incredibly talented despite their young age. One of them entered one of the Great Sects... There''s one who is the little princess of the empire, her name is... Xiaolan? No, Xiaolin, she''s the little princess of that place. And the other one is... I don''t know, but she''s talented and she uses two spiritual weapons to fight, one of them is incredibly rare." "But you know what the best thing is? There are two Spiritual Emperors in that place! I met them before I came back and one of them commands respect in an unbelievable way." "Two Spiritual Emperors came out of a Third Level Empire!?" shouted the ''Eastern Elder'' in surprise at that moment with surprise. And his companion saw it and nodded. "I know, what the hell happened there? I really have no idea, but it''s unbelievable." He replied and then let out a long sigh. "Forget it, let''s get to work, I don''t want to get in trouble with those Northwesterners. They''re all barbarians to fight, fuck, how scary they scare me." Said the one who had spoken the most in this conversation and the one who was to return to that little empire again and once he said that, they both went out and issued an order in top secret that was directed at that Great Sect to stay out of the way... ... Chapter 214 - 214: Cooking together? Tang Yin looked dazedly at the person in his courtyard... A beautiful woman with gorgeous white hair was sitting there as she looked up at the sky. Peace was felt in this place, and the air gently waved back and forth, so occasionally hit that beautiful long hair, and it swung back and forth. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because her back was turned to him, Tang Yin couldn''t see her face, but... He was sure who this woman was. How could he be wrong? One of the women who had made the biggest impression on him. He was sure those beautiful purple eyes were on the other side of that long white hair. "Hehe, you''re finally back, guy." She said with a smile as she turned to look at him. Shi Yue''s perfect mature face was in Tang Yin''s sight again, and the feeling it gave him was just like that first time... ''Undoubtedly, if this woman shows her beauty among the empires and says that the one who wins the war will earn a few minutes of her words, all those empires would wage war with greater strength for the sake of winning.'' Tang Yin thought feeling stunned by the ethereal beauty he was seeing. But he still knew how to keep his manners, so he quickly bowed slightly. "Greetings, Elder Shi Yue. Long time no see." Tang Yin said with a calm smile and then looked up to continue staring at her. Shi Yue smiled beautifully, as she shrugged her shoulders, "I''ve been waiting for you for a while, where have you been? Tsk, you really take days off like it''s nothing." She replied tenderly, and Tang Yin smiled sheepishly. "I have been busy, Elder Shi Yue. But if I had known that you would come to my courtyard, I assure you that I would have rushed here so as not to keep you waiting." Tang Yin replied quickly, and Shi Yue shot him a provocative glance. Just then, she disappeared from his sight and appeared at Tang Yin''s side. "Little guy, you have increased your strength considerably in such a short time, but even now you have an association elder token, are you an alchemist?" she asked in surprise as she ignored his previous comments and circled him curiously, staring at him. Tang Yin was a little surprised that she knew about his elder token, ''Can she sense what I have in my inventory?'' Tang Yin thought in shock but did not show it on his face and simply smiled as he took out his token. "Of course, I''m also an alchemist." He said as he showed his token, and Shi Yue was surprised that it was a Mid-Level Elder one. ''Is he that talented? He is incredibly good as a destroyer and can even increase his cultivation so much in such a short time, but he is also such a high-level alchemist? He''s only about 21 years old, how did he manage to do that?'' She thought visibly surprised as she grabbed the elder token curiously. "Boy, your talent is higher than I expected, what degree of alchemy can you perform?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled. "First, can I start cooking? I had planned to cook outdoors today if you want to join me, you can, I am a good cook. Then we can talk about whatever you want and I will answer all your questions." Tang Yin said, and she looked at him for a moment and then nodded. "Well, let me see how good you are at cooking then. I''ll just tell you that I''m picky, I''ve had so much free time that I''ve been cooking for hundreds of years and I''m very good, so if you don''t meet my expectations, I''ll drop points for you." She said with a smile, and then Tang Yin went into the house again to take out different things to cook. Sometime later, both of them were standing together while Shi Yue watched Tang Yin cook different things outdoors. Earlier, he had bought meat from moon spirit rabbits. These spirit rabbits have the most delicious meat among all kinds of rabbits, or at the very least, they are in the Top 3 of the tastiest meats among rabbit-type animals. And Tang Yin didn''t want to do anything too complicated this time. He just started roasting them in the fire, back and forth while talking a bit with Shi Yue. "Elder Shi, to answer your previous question, I am a three-star noble grade alchemist at present." Tang Yin said and then showed his alchemical fire, "The problem is my alchemical fire. I haven''t been able to get any that are good for me, so I have to use a basic one like this, but if I could have one of a higher level, I should have no problem creating King grade pills or even higher." Tang Yin said smiling, and while Shi Yue was listening without showing any surprise on her face, inside she was incredibly shocked by what she was hearing. ''Only 21 years old and he already has such achievements in alchemy... God, I came looking for copper and found gold...'' She thought in shock and smiled mysteriously, then moved a little closer to him. "Boy, your talent is amazing in every way, I have no words to describe you right now. And I can see that you are very good at cooking too, but this is a little mistake, look..." She said as she grabbed some silverware and started flipping the meat. "You leave it a moment longer like you thought, and it wouldn''t have been perfect in the cooking." She said as she started moving different cutlery and chopsticks around to flip the meats. Following that, she pulled something out of her storage bag and dumped it on him. "Oh wait, don''t pour that sauce on that one." Tang Yin said at that point, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Why?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "I also see that you are very good at cooking, I can feel how good the meat will taste when it is ready, but in variety, I think I can beat you this time. This meat is not meant to be with that texture, it should be more crispy to combine well, look, I''ll explain..." Tang Yin said, and soon they were both cooking back and forth as they prepared different simple dishes with rabbit meat and more similar things. They both shawled for a while as they laughed. Surprisingly, they found a common hobby regarding food, and both had a very good knowledge about it, so they continued to talk back and forth... Chapter 215 - 215: Have you thought about my proposal? A while later, both were sitting watching the night sky while having a quiet dinner. Shi Yue smiled as she saw what was happening right now. As a powerful cultivator, she normally doesn''t need to eat and only eats out of wanting to feel something tasty on her palate and remembering things from the past. But today she was eating next to a small disciple, a meal that left her speechless. On a day she had not planned to eat. This made her smile and remember a bit of the past. "Your cooking is really good, where did you learn so much? You can even make a variety of dishes with so few ingredients, you are so talented in everything." Shi Yue said at that moment, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "My mother is an amazing cook, from what I learned from her. It''s normal that I can do this, although I can''t compare it to my mother''s food." He replied, and Shi Yue nodded slightly. ''Do Tangs cook that well?'' she thought doubtfully, and after that, they ate for a long while until they finished everything. Once they finished eating, they took to watching the starry sky. Another hobby they shared. "Elder Shi Yue, who exactly is Elder Mu? Is she really as talented as they say?" Tang Yin suddenly asked while looking at the sky, and Shi Yue slightly raised an eyebrow. She was a little confused by his question, but then she smiled, "You mean because of the letter that girl left you?" she asked, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise and nodded. "Did you know?" he asked, and she shrugged. "Well, I had a fake news get to that girl to get her to leave so I could get in without any trouble, do you expect me not to know?" she said, and Tang Yin looked at her with his mouth open. "So that''s what happened..." He said surprised and speechless. "Hehe, I don''t like to be where there are a lot of people. So, I had to do that, sorry for kicking out your pretty miss." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin shrugged slightly. "I''m not complaining either, a beautiful miss leaves, but a beautiful millennial woman arrives. I''m perfectly fine with that." Tang Yin replied after a moment''s thought, and Shi Yue looked at him in surprise. "You''re still such a good flatterer, you seem to like to tempt death for the sake of flattering a beautiful face." She replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders again. "Her personality is also important, not just her face." He said, correcting her earlier comment, and she then averted her gaze again as she stood thinking for a minute. "Mu Ruxue is her real name, in the whole continent there are only 3 other people equal to her in terms of status. I don''t know what your little mistress told you about her, but she is so talented, she and someone else, are my hope that the sect will rise again and can take revenge on their enemies." Shi Yue replied to Tang Yin''s previous question, slightly surprising him. ''Are there 4 alchemists of that level in this place? And this Mu Ruxue is the youngest among them... Could she be a cultivator too?'' Tang Yin thought and then looked at her to ask her a question, but Shi Yue, who was watching him and noticed his thoughts, pre-empted his question. "No, her talent is more centralized in alchemy, she is not a powerful cultivator. People like you are few in this world, though they are not non-existent. I know one who is similar to you in every way." She replied with a smile, but before Tang Yin could get curious, Shi Yue stood up. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kid, you''ve turned this place into a beautiful cultivation paradise, how on earth did you do that? There are so many spiritual arrays in this place of spiritual attraction, are you also an array master or do you have someone who is one behind your back?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders as he stood up as well. He quickly made a small array in the air with his hand and threw it at her. Meanwhile, the array lit up in a yellow color. Shi Yue raised her hand and took it in her hand in surprise, "You were able to make a spiritual attraction array in 1 second? Boy, your talent is terrifying..." She said extremely surprised as she noticed what this array was doing, but soon realized her little mistake and released the spiritual array into the air... *BOOM* A small but loud explosion sounded, and she looked at a smiling Tang Yin. "Hahaha, I didn''t think you were so inexperienced with spiritual arrays." Tang Yin said laughing out loud at this that had happened. Shi Yue looked at him somewhat angrily but did nothing because she felt that she had made a mistake and could not understand where it was that she had failed. "What kind of array is it?" she asked in confusion, and Tang Yin smiled. "Hahaha, if you hadn''t dropped it, you would have understood what the saying means that says, mixing alchemy with arrays is the best invention." Tang Yin said with a smile and made the small array again, but this time, he didn''t activate it, he just held it in his hand. "It''s called the Explosive Breakthrough Array. When it''s active and is on a cultivator''s skin, it collects surrounding spiritual energy until it''s completely filled and after that it explodes, putting spiritual energy into the cultivator''s body to try to make a breakthrough in their cultivation." Tang Yin said as he blew the array into dust again. "This is the weaker version. Maybe it can work for someone in the first realm." He said again, and Shi Yue was visibly surprised. "Can you make an Explosive Breakthrough Array? Weren''t those arrays lost?" she asked in shock. The last time that she heard that name¡­ It was more than 2,000 years ago! Her father was the one who told her. Since then, it has been considered a lost spiritual array. In fact, it was said to have been lost in the first great war between demons and humans. How could she possibly have seen it again in this place? She thought in shock, and Tang Yin shrugged. "You asked me if I was good with spirit arrays, well that''s what I''m answering you. I can make many spiritual arrays and turn any place into a cultivation paradise, so much so that that array is filled with spiritual energy in as little as 1 second as you just saw. I''m not that simple, you know?" Tang Yin said as he looked at her. ''Looks like I can still surprise a person thousands of years old.'' He thought smiling. Meanwhile, Shi Yue''s mind was in a little chaos swirling back and forth. Her mind was filled with memories and thoughts from long ago... But soon, her sight became clearer, and she smiled slightly as she disappeared again and appeared behind Tang Yin. "Boy, have you thought about my previous proposal?" she asked and moved closer to his ear to speak softly, "I will help you to make your soul and that body blend perfectly if you accept my proposal." She said smiling and mysteriously. This left Tang Yin in shock... Chapter 216 - 216: Spiritual Grasping and beautiful view. His mind buzzed at that moment with surprise as he stood perfectly still. This time, he really couldn''t hide his surprise and was totally speechless as he heard her say this. ''Does she know that my soul hasn''t combined perfectly with this body? Did she find out that I''m a reincarnate?'' He thought in shock, not being able to answer her question anytime soon. She didn''t notice his surprise because her back was to him, but still, seeing that he didn''t answer she smiled and walked forward a little, leaving him behind. "Having fallen in that place had to have been painful for you, boy. I still don''t understand how you made it out of there alive, but I can understand how painful it could have been so that your body and soul are now not in total sync. But I can help you get them to be." She said and then turned around to stare at him. At that instant, a huge purple moon appeared above her in the distance, and the night grew even darker all around, as she looked up at him. Her purple eyes shone with a flash of bright light, and she raised her hand slightly and stopped when it was a little below her face and made a sign as if she was grasping something. Just at that moment, her Eternal Night domain expanded forcefully as the moon moved away from them, it soon looked as if she had grabbed a small invisible cloth, and soon Tang Yin felt as if something had grabbed inside him, which startled him and made him bring his hands to his chest as he fell forward slightly. When he fell forward, he was shocked and looked at her in surprise. "Spiritual Grasping?" He asked in shock, and she, visibly surprised, smiled and bent down as well to stare him in the face fixedly. "You know more things than I expected, do you know about spiritual grasping?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin frowned slightly. ''This person can do that? Even in my whole sect, there is no one who can do that, who the hell is she?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Of course, he knew about this. But not because he had experienced it, it''s just that his master and his father once told him about it, but none of them could do it. He only knew that, in theory, it was possible to do such a thing. But he had never experienced it before and did not expect to experience it in this small place. ''It''s more dangerous than I thought...'' Tang Yin thought, ''Their cultivation is perhaps not real, which means it must be quite a bit higher than what I can see...'' Tang Yin thought and frowned slightly. ''This sect is not that simple.'' He thought again but smiled a little and looked down a little in surprise. "Elder Shi, avoid bending down like that when you are wearing such a provocative dress." Tang Yin said and then looked up, slightly surprising Shi Yue, who was caught off guard. She looked down and was surprised by her presentation at this moment, so she calmly stood up and made a small hand gesture to let go of what she was clutching. Just at that moment, Tang Yin felt his spirit released from a strong pressure so he could breathe calmly. Shi Yue then turned away from looking at him. She was a little embarrassed, but there was nothing she could do. She was so surprised that someone knew that, she didn''t even realize that she had acted inelegantly. Tang Yin didn''t think anything of it, he just lamented the fact that he couldn''t enjoy that beautiful view in a better way because he felt that strong pressure in his spirit. But after calming down he looked at her. "Elder Shi, would you like to see the changes in the courtyard?" Tang Yin asked, and Shi Yue looked at him slightly and nodded. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good, show me what you have done." She replied as she removed his Eternal Night Domain, and the night returned to the way it was before. Then Tang Yin began to guide her through the different rooms. She was quite surprised at how many spiritual arrays of all kinds were in this place. But, when she visited the cultivation rooms, her surprise was further amplified when she saw what they had become. "Boy, you really are a genius. How on earth did you come up with this? This looks a lot like the cultivation rooms in the Tower, how the hell did you do it?" she asked in shock as she looked at each of the arrays. Not content with just looking at them, as soon as she could, she activated them all. Various attacks went off from one side to the other as they headed for the ground. When she thought the explosions were going to rise up along with small debris from the floor, various defensive spiritual arrays appeared on the floor creating a barrier of spiritual energy, and the attacks hit this barrier, creating explosions of spiritual energy in various areas of the room. She felt a little stunned by the good mechanism that was in this room. It wasn''t just the number of the spiritual array but that they all worked perfectly and interpenetrated with each other! That''s incredible! But soon, other spiritual arrays were activated and began to absorb the spiritual energy from those explosions, releasing the entire room quickly, and the attack arrays lit up again... "Spiritual absorption arrays?" She said in shock. "Is it a self-sustaining room?" She asked again and looked at Tang Yin. The latter smiled and nodded. "It is a self-sufficient cultivation room to some extent. But, when you activate the higher-level attacks, it becomes difficult for it to remain self-sufficient. Even so, it will never run out of spiritual energy because of the spiritual attraction arrays outside, and because of this, follow me." Tang Yin said and then started walking again towards another room. First, he showed her the alchemical rooms and the functions he created for each of them. Finally, he took her to the room that was the one that kept this little cultivation yard in perfect working order. "The herb room I found was very pitiful and was useless for making this whole place self-sufficient, so I had to remodel it. Welcome to the new spiritual herb room. This place can grow spiritual herbs to over 100 years old, in just 1 month." Tang Yin said smiling. Shi Yue opened her eyes in surprise when she heard this and looked at each of the spiritual arrays in the room. Then, she shifted her gaze to the spiritual herbs. Her eyes glowed purple at that moment, and she stepped forward to walk while looking at all of this. She had not ignored what Tang Yin had said, in fact, she was confirming it. Her mind was in shock. She had seen many things in her life, and the number of talented people she saw was great, but this was the first time she had seen a person who could excel in such a way in every way. For the first time, she was seeing what her praised father once called: A Genius Above the Heavens. Someone who could be a genius in every way... ''Alchemy, Arrays, Cultivation, he even made it out of that place alive... What else does he have?'' She thought as she lightly touched the spiritual herbs and felt their growth. There was no doubt that what Tang Yin said a moment ago was real... These spiritual herbs have an incredible growth rate. They could grow at a much faster rate than normal. So, she stared at him for a long while... Chapter 217 - 217: Conditions "Boy, who the hell are you? Is there really anyone in this world who can do everything at once?" She asked staring at him, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Don''t you have one in front of you?" he asked back, and she sighed slightly. "You''re a genius, I can''t say more. So much so that I fail to understand what kind of genius you are." She said, and Tang Yin smiled, but before he could answer, Shi Yue spoke as she walked towards him. "But... That''s precisely why I want you to be my disciple. Lately, I''ve felt that there are a lot of strange movements in the city and I heard what happened in the North. Those young masters are still looking for you." Shi Yue said and glared at him so that he wouldn''t avoid the conversation. Tang Yin frowned slightly, when he heard her say this, but he returned the gaze as he looked into those beautiful purple eyes. After looking at her for a moment, he sighed. ''I don''t know if it''s good to have a master in this place, but she seems to be a different person and she has been watching over me. That time she saved me from that old man seems like it wasn''t a coincidence, she has been watching over me this short time.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled at her. "I have no problem agreeing to be your disciple, but I have two conditions." Tang Yin said, slightly surprising Shi Yue, who tilted her head slightly. "What conditions? Just dilate." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "First, I''ll go east to get my woman as soon as I reach the Fifth Realm, I want her to be accepted into the sect, plus she and Lixue will be protected by you for a while. You don''t need to worry too much about me, I will find a way to protect myself, but they must be protected at all costs." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue was slightly surprised to hear this. She thought Tang Yin would set a condition for more benefits, but she did not expect the condition to be of this style. But, thinking that those young masters of such powerful sects were looking for him, she found that it made sense. So, she smiled and nodded. "Okay, I promise, what''s your second condition?" she asked. "Earlier you said you would help me get my soul to blend perfectly with my body, I believe you have a way to do that. But I need some spiritual herbs for something else that is very important to me, my condition is that you help me get them. They are hard to get, but they should not be impossible." Tang Yin replied, and she frowned slightly. ''Spiritual Herbs?'' She thought. She didn''t commit as soon as she heard this because it might be more than difficult to get them. "What are the spiritual herbs?" She asked and Tang Yin then took out a small piece of paper, put it on the table, and wrote several names there. There was a total of 7 herbs. When she looked at the names she frowned slightly. ''I''ve only heard of 2 of them... Looks like I''ll need Little Ruxue''s help...'' She thought with a frown and took the paper. "I can''t promise to get them all because I only know of 2 of them, still, I''ll do my best to find them, how much time do I have to make it?" She asked, and Tang Yin shrugged with a smile as he looked at her. "You have your whole life to do it, but the sooner you get it done, the better." He replied, and she nodded then. "Good, so now tell me about those ladies I''m supposed to protect." She replied as they both walked out of the spiritual herb room. She didn''t expect to have to commit to doing that, but she doesn''t have much to do lately. So, she wouldn''t bother to refuse this condition that Tang Yin set for her. Even more so now that she realized what kind of genius he was. Basically, Tang Yin used his cards very well this time showing her the different talents that he had, and the kind of genius he was so that he could have a bargaining chip when it came to agreeing to be her disciple. ''Getting such a powerful person like her to protect them will take a weight off me. Besides, this way I can have them with me without worrying about harming them.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and after that, started to comment to Shi Yue about different things regarding Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue. About Bai Lixue, he didn''t have to tell much because she knew quite a lot. "That girl is quite talented and her fighting style is very similar to two of the strongest people in the sect, I think if she gets teaching from both of them, she can improve quickly." She replied when she heard some of Bai Lixue''s information. "Who are they?" he asked. "The one they call Elder Destroyer and Little M... Cough, I mean, the patriarch." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded slightly. "Well, Elder Destroyer sought her out to make her his disciple, but she said she would only accept a Spiritual Supreme as a master." He replied, surprising Shi Yue, who laughed upon hearing this, and the conversation flowed into different topics after that, until it was time for bed... ... The next morning, Tang Yin woke up slightly surprised to find Shi Yue sitting in the living room of the house in a very elegant manner while wearing a somewhat provocative white dress. "Elder Shi, hadn''t you left?" he asked in surprise. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sit down, I have something for you and there is also something we need to do." She replied, surprising Tang Yin a little, but he did as she said and sat down opposite her. "I promised to fulfill your requests, but I won''t do it for free. Become my disciple. I have no intention of waiting until the disciple ceremony to do so. Let''s do it now." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. He had no problem with doing that, on the contrary, he was wondering why on earth they hadn''t done that last night. But he was a little surprised by the urgency in her tone of voice, "Did something happen?" he asked doubtfully, and she shook her head. "No, don''t divert the subject. Let''s get the ceremony over with, I have something to give you that I''m sure you''ll like." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded then... Chapter 218 - 218: Becoming in her disciple Tang Yin didn''t understand the urgency, but if there was something in her that was for him, then, of course, he would want to do it quickly to receive it. So, she grabbed Tang Yin after he said yes and teleported several times until she arrived at the back mountain where Tang Yin had practiced earlier. She was slightly surprised by the state she found it in and looked at him, "What happened? Any fight?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I was training here, but my training got a little out of hand." Tang Yin said with embarrassment, and she nodded rather surprised. But she didn''t give it any more importance, although she wondered what kind of training he was having at the time so that everything had ended up in this state. Still, once she got here, she walked lightly to the top of the mountain and waved her hand forward slightly. Just at that moment, a small tremor struck the surroundings, startling Tang Yin, and quickly, a small Oath Monument came out of the ground and became visible. It was adorned with gold. "There was an oath monument in this place?" Tang Yin asked in shock. And Shi Yue nodded smilingly. "This small mountain is part of the sect''s oath mountains. Also, the reason why you can see the Tower from here is because this is one of the mountains that make up the Great Defensive Array, which is powered by the Thunder Tower." She replied further surprising Tang Yin, but he nodded. ''So that huge array below the mountain is connected to other mountains...'' Tang Yin thought after remembering an array he had seen earlier. Shi Yue stepped forward and placed her right hand on the monument, then nodded to Tang Yin, and he did the same by standing in front of her. Soon, the oath monument was illuminated from the bottom up, and both of their hands were fixed on the monument as it closed. At that moment, they both felt their hands being cut slightly and blood spilled into the monument, thus activating a rather large spiritual array below them that covered them and made Tang Yin bow slightly to Shi Yue. "Disciple Tang Yin, do you agree to be my disciple, under oath before heaven? You must understand the consequences of violating an oath to heaven." Shi Yue said at that moment, and Tang Yin nodded. "I accept. I am not afraid of the consequences because I will not violate an oath to heaven." Tang Yin replied. Consequently, the spiritual array underneath both of them lit up brightly to the height of the nearby trees in two colors. The black color and the silver color illuminated both parts of the spiritual array for several minutes and gradually dulled the color until the spiritual array was simply illuminated in its body. Soon, the oath monument released both of their hand, and the array allowed Tang Yin to look up. Shi Yue was slightly surprised to see him. ''Silver eyes?'' She thought with great surprise as she saw Tang Yin''s eyes. The silver color was painted on them, and they gave her an immense sense of beauty. It was the first time Shi Yue saw a pair of silver eyes, so her surprise was very great. But, when she saw them, she felt that the beauty of the surrounding world lost its color. It was as if the silver of Tang Yin''s eyes had taken away all the surrounding beauty. The beautiful silver eyes in conjunction with Tang Yin''s perfect face gave Shi Yue a sense of grandeur. As if what she saw was not an external disciple of her sect but an immensely powerful being towering above the heavens. It was as if she had seen, again, ''that'' legendary figure she once saw in her past. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That is why she did not react immediately and simply stared at him, as if she had lost her words or ability to speak. Still, nothing is forever. Soon, the silver color in Tang Yin''s eyes disappeared, and the spiritual array beneath its feet grew duller and duller until it became colorless and disappeared. The oath monument also returned to its place, and the earth closed again. The scene returned to the usual tranquility, with the difference that there was a beautiful figure with a perfect face staring at a beautiful young man who was standing calmly, elegantly, and proudly in front of her. Just then, she came back to herself and smiled sheepishly. "Your silver eyes are really beautiful, I''ve never seen anything like that before, why are you hiding them?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin was slightly surprised to hear this. ''My eyes became silver again?'' He thought in shock. He hadn''t even realized that was why she had been stunned. Therefore, he smiled sheepishly and looked slightly over his shoulder. "Originally, my eyes and hair were silver in color. Unfortunately, I once lost my cultivation and at that time I lost the color of my eyes and hair as well. My eyes are currently blue, perhaps what you saw was an illusion." He replied calmly, and she was surprised to hear this. "Had you lost your cultivation?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "When we first met you told me it was just recovered, remember? It was that. It was a few weeks before I entered the sect that I was able to regain my ability to cultivate again." He replied, and she was even more surprised. ''He was a cripple just a few months ago? He made it all the way to the top of the fourth realm, in such a short time? What the heck? How is such a thing possible?'' she thought in shock, ''Could it be that he has some treasure to cultivate?'' she thought in surprise. Although she was even more surprised that a ''Tang'' had been crippled, but the big clans always have infighting, so she didn''t think much of it, and although she wanted to ask him more questions, she didn''t ask them. She decided to keep her surprise to herself for now. Instead, she smiled and moved her hand slightly to the right. "As I said before, I''ll give you a gift that I''m sure you''ll like." She said, and at that moment, in her hand appeared a small vial the size of her hand, it was transparent and had a burning fire inside. The fire was purple, just like Shi Yue''s eyes. When Tang Yin saw it, he felt stunned, "A Draconic Fire?" He asked in shock at the sight of it. Chapter 219 - 219: The Ancestor? Shi Yue looked at him and nodded, "You know whatever I introduce you to, are you some encyclopedia or something?" she asked in a joking manner, though she really thought it was. Tang Yin smiled with some embarrassment but walked over to her. "Will you give me a Dragon Fire?" Tang Yin asked in surprise, and she nodded at him, but instead of giving it to him, she took him by the hand. "Come with me first." She said and soon disappeared from where she stood next to Tang Yin, appearing in the distance as she headed towards her own home. She moved at high speeds, and during that time neither of them spoke. Tang Yin because he couldn''t and she because she wouldn''t. Tang Yin couldn''t even see his surroundings. He had to keep his eyes tightly closed to avoid the air pressure. And a good while later, they finally stopped, and Tang Yin was finally able to open his eyes. What greeted him was a beautiful landscape, and just then, the cool air hit his skin as he looked at the beautiful waterfall to the side. For a moment, he felt stunned by such a drastic change of scenery and looked to the side. The scenery in this place was undoubtedly beautiful, and had numerous spiritual herbs growing all over the place. The spiritual energy in this place was also incredibly rich, in fact, the very river there was a spiritual river. Made entirely of liquid spiritual energy, and it gave a touch of beauty to everything. The trees were large and thick, all of them trees that had become spiritual from being exposed to spiritual energy for so long. While there was no undergrowth anywhere. Everything that grew in this place was spiritual herbs, even the grass. This was like a beautiful spiritual garden, which had a small wooden house that looked old but sturdy and was decorated in an elegant, but minimalist way. All of this was located on top of a beautiful mountain. Tang Yin felt deeply stunned as soon as he saw this and looked from side to side. "Where is this? It''s a wonder for cultivation this place." He said curiously, and Shi Yue smiled and nodded. "Originally this mountain belonged to my father and mother. It was known as Thunder Monarch Mountain, although it''s been a long time since anyone used that name. Now, they call it ''The Core Mountain''." She replied as she recalled the past. Tang Yin was surprised when he heard this and looked at her in a daze, "Is this the Mountain that is said to belong to the Sect Ancestor?" He asked doubtfully, and she looked at him as if he was a bit of a fool. "Well, haven''t you been talking to that Ancestor? Are you surprised that I brought you to this courtyard when you are the disciple of that ''Ancestor''?" She asked with a smile on her face as she tilted her head slightly, and Tang Yin opened his mouth slightly in surprise. He always knew that this woman was truly amazing, and her strength was to be feared. Not only is she an Inheritor of Eternal Night, which is one of the most terrifying domains out there for many reasons. But she also has a very special spiritual weapon, such as those red flowers, perfect for assassination. She is a true assassin by nature, someone even the assassins of the praised Moon Clan must respect and admire. For all that, Tang Yin knew that this woman must be amazing, but... ''Is she the Ancestor Meiyu told me about? Wasn''t a man?'' he thought in shock. "...I really didn''t expect you to be that person. I originally thought the Ancestor was male, didn''t they say he was an ancient patriarch?" he replied surprised at the status this beautiful woman held. Shi Yue shrugged her shoulders when she heard what he said. "Not many people know that I am still alive. In fact, it''s a surprise to many to see me still alive and that''s why many people believe that the Ancestor is the Patriarch from 4 generations ago, which was the most powerful after my disappearance. But no, I am not dead yet and until I die, I will remain the Ancestor Protector of the sect." She replied, and at last, her determination sounded as firm as the oak tree. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then nodded upon hearing this, though his surprise could not be wiped from his face. ''As I recall, the Ancestor is the son of the Founder... Oh, now I understand.'' Tang Yin thought, and something lit up in his mind after remembering some things Xie Meiyu had told him that she also didn''t understand and also some things the association elder mentioned to him regarding that great war in the past. ''So, the ''protective foundation'' that the Founder had reportedly left behind, isn''t it a treasure? Is it his daughter, hidden deep within the sect?'' He wondered in his mind but didn''t dare to say anything else. "Is that patriarch still alive?" He asked doubtfully, and Shi Yue frowned slightly after hearing this but did not answer. On the contrary, she walked to the spiritual river passing by. "''Later you can ask questions. For now, here." She said and tossed him the vial with the Draconic Fire inside. "Go inside, you will absorb the Draconic Fire in this place." She replied. Tang Yin looked at her in surprise, "Can I cultivate in the Spiritual River?" He asked in surprise, and she looked up at him to nod. "Of course, why not?" she asked back. "Isn''t this the same spiritual river that inner disciples can access from time to time? It is reportedly available all the time to central disciples, but I am just an external disciple, am I allowed to enter?" he asked, and Shi Yue said nothing. She simply waved her hand and threw Tang Yin into the water. "Boy, you ask a lot of unnecessary questions. Go make that fire yours and don''t ask any more questions. I''ll be protecting you." She replied as she started walking towards the wooden house. Tang Yin was surprised when he fell into the water, but he could only smile and focus. As soon as he fell into the water, he felt how the streams of liquid spiritual energy rushed to him and hit him hard, so if he didn''t focus, he might drown. Therefore, he quickly focused his attention and began to cultivate a little. A while later, a dome of spiritual energy was created around him as he floated lightly on the water. The spiritual energy dome absorbed the water underneath itself to function without the need for him to do anything, so Tang Yin smiled and finally took out the draconic fire¡­ Chapter 220 - 220: Draconic Fire As soon as the draconic fire came out of the bottle, it flew at great speeds to hit the dome of spiritual energy that was surrounding Tang Yin''s body. *BOM* A very small but audible explosion sounded at that moment as the draconic fire hit hard but bounced back and hit the wall below the dome at great speed, again creating another small explosion. As soon as it hit, it again flew at high speed to the other side, and soon, only a purple flash could be seen continuously crossing the dome surrounding Tang Yin. It never hit him, it would pass by him and give him a few small scratches, but Tang Yin just smiled. ''This little guy is quite aggressive, but he doesn''t seem to have any malice.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he cultivated with his eyes closed. The fire as such was not very big, so calling it small was not a mistake, but Tang Yin knew very well the potential of these spiritual fires. In fact, all draconic fires are equal in size, but they have quite terrifying strength. ''I wonder what grade this fire is, and how was it obtained? A purple dragon fire is rarely seen...'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. But he decided not to give the matter any more thought and suddenly opened his eyes as the fire was passing in front of him... As soon as he opened them, he moved his hand slightly upwards, and the fire was stopped in mid-air by a powerful spiritual energy that girded itself all over the dome, paralyzing every inch of the spiritual fire. "Little guy, it''s time for you to have an owner." Tang Yin said smiling, and closed his hand, causing the spiritual fire to slowly approach him as he was bound by streams of spiritual energy back and forth. It was a bit complicated for him to move him because this guy was quite strong, but apparently, he had a long time locked up, as the experience he had was long gone. Therefore, it was not complicated for him, and soon Tang Yin closed his eyes again. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The small wounds opened by the previous movement of the draconic fire were closing soon after everything ceased, but before they were completely closed, Tang Yin moved his finger slightly, allowing, from each of these wounds a drop of blood to flow out and into the fire. Just as the blood and spiritual fire came into contact, a powerful wave of spiritual energy rose up from the sides and hit the surroundings with force, also raising a small wave in the river that hit the riverbanks. Then there was a second and a third... During all this time, Tang Yin kept his eyes closed as he tried to refine the draconic fire, doing it piecemeal and slowly... Meanwhile, Shi Yue watched from afar as she sat on a small chair she pulled out. She smiled as she watched the purple-colored spiritual energy rise up from the surroundings and hit hard against every tree there was. ''Father, I couldn''t be worthy of absorbing your gift, but I got someone who will surely put it to the best use. I at least want to see what this looked like in action, after all the stories you told me.'' She thought with a beautiful smile on her perfect face as she stared at Tang Yin. ''A 5-thousand-year-old spiritual draconic fire, huh... I''d really like to know how far it can grow, I hope you show me, Tang Yin, I don''t want such a precious gift to go to waste.'' She thought smiling. If Tang Yin had seen this smile, he would realize that it is a totally natural and not at all forced smile, it has naturally the beauty of a mature woman. A beautiful smile that can make any man who looks at it fall in love because it feels like the smile of a saint, but at the same time, there is a touch of seduction in it. Unfortunately, at this moment, Tang Yin was trying to get the spiritual fire to accept his blood, as it tried to move forcefully. Just then, he quickly moved his hand upward and created a spiritual array on top of the draconic fire, between the fire and his hand, while using his hand to smash the array against the resisting draconic fire. This caused the fire to start trying to escape as it moved with great force, but Tang Yin was much faster than the fire, and soon, spiritual chains came out of the spiritual array and held the fire tightly. Tang Yin then smiled and threw a small drop of bright red blood towards where the fire was, and it wrapped around the fire tightly. *BOOM* The ensuing explosion didn''t stop Tang Yin from doing his job. As soon as he noticed the drop of blood enveloping the fire, Tang Yin quickly popped it into his mouth, closed his eyes again, and began to quickly refine it within himself. And in no time, Tang Yin''s spiritual energy began to flutter as it hit the surroundings again and again. This energy grew strong but was painted a purple color and then changed its color to red again, repeating the same process several times. Tang Yin''s lightning bolts soon started to come out as they struck the river, some even hitting the nearby trees hard, and his holy lightning body was activated unconsciously, as Tang Yin suffered inside. This left him a bit shocked, ''Tsk, this guy is so fucking strong.'' Tang Yin thought somewhat puzzled, and soon, the magnificent image of his heavenly hammer made its presence behind him. It was only a representation of Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer, but its appearance caused his lightning aura to grow magnificently and all at once, hogging every corner of his aura that was previously painted purple. This time, the red color with a hint of silver shone throughout his aura of spiritual energy, which created an imposing image capable of frightening anyone close to Tang Yin. Even Shi Yue felt a slight tightness from this, and she smiled at the sight of it. A strange smile of happiness was evident as soon as she saw Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer. ''Yes~ So this is the oppression of spiritual weapon... So, this is a Supreme Spiritual Weapon... It feels so... Strange... So magnificent~ It''s so... Stimulating~...'' She thought as she suddenly stood up and gazed adoringly at this beautiful hammer behind Tang Yin. Her purple eyes lit up deeply with a beautiful purple gleam that gave a strange feeling of adoration, while her hands clenched slightly with... Excitation? Chapter 221 - 221: Call me master and... Her conditions? Tang Yin simply focused all his attention on himself, and when he allowed his heavenly hammer to manifest, the draconic fire was appeased, and it became submissive. It had felt the oppression of a supreme spiritual weapon, what else did it have to do? It only had to remain calm, waiting to be refined. As soon as he saw this, Tang Yin began to quickly refine the fire, and the hours began to pass slowly. Time ran slowly, and hours later, the night breeze hit the surroundings as Tang Yin continued to be immersed in his trance, slowly refining the draconic fire while Shi Yue watched the process from the side. The hours continued to pass, and at midnight, Tang Yin''s spiritual energy grew dramatically, and soon, the draconic fire came out of his body and began to circle him, then Tang Yin smiled and slowly opened his eyes to look at his surroundings. As soon as his eyes opened, a purple flash crossed his eyes back and forth, and soon the draconic fire reached his hand and flared brightly as it completely surrounded Tang Yin''s hand as if it were a glove made of purple fire. Tang Yin smiled as he saw this and threw a punch toward the dome surrounding him... *BOOOM* A deep and powerful explosion occurred at that moment and created a large number of cracks in the spiritual energy dome which soon shattered into pieces, and the purple fire quickly consumed it. Tang Yin then drew fire, put it on his feet, and began to run over the water. A few seconds later, he reached the other side and jumped into the air while throwing a strong blow towards a tree. A fist created from spiritual fire came out of his fist at that moment and in an explosion, ended up consuming the tree to ashes in a few seconds. After that, Tang Yin started to fall to the ground and hit the ground with his palm covered in purple fire... *BOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion rose up from the surroundings as his fist hit the ground, and spiritual energy covered in purple fire slammed everywhere. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. ''So, a draconic fire is so powerful... Even in a spiritual garden like this, it can cause so much destruction with simple moves like this.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and put away his draconic fire as soon as he sensed Shi Yue''s arrival. "Elder Shi, I''m done." Tang Yin said at that moment but received a small tap after this. "Call me master." Shi Yue replied, and Tang Yin smiled a little. "Okay then, master." He replied, and she nodded happily. "Good, that''s better." She said smiling, and then examined him as she nodded. "To be able to do that so easily and without getting hurt internally is worthy of a genius like you." She said with a smile as Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "It''s okay, master. It''s nothing, can you take me back to the courtyard? There are too many things I have to do to hurry." He said, and Shi Yue nodded. She didn''t ask anything because she also felt Tang Yin was a little anxious. Maybe he didn''t show it, but from the way he spoke, he sounded a bit rushed. ''Well, it makes sense. The east is not peaceful these days.'' She thought and soon started traveling at high speeds with Tang Yin until they finally reached the courtyard. "Master, this time I want to lock myself away for a while to write cultivation techniques and spiritual arrays. Also, I need to make pills in mass, can I ask you to buy the materials for me?" He asked, and she looked at him doubtfully. "What do you want to make such annoying things for? And why create pills in masse?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin then realized that he had not told her about his new organization. ''Anyway, she''ll find out when she follows me or Lixue, there''s nothing to hide from her.'' He thought and began to tell her. "To tell you the truth, I started an organization recently and I already have over 150 members. I''m going to be doing this to cultivate them, in case the unforeseen happens I will have a force to use." He replied, and Shi Yue was surprised. ''Did he create a force on his own? Even if it''s not registered, he has more than 150 members? This guy has a big-time mentality and won''t sit still until he does big things...'' She thought with surprise but smiled. "What kind of organization is it?" she asked curiously, and Tang Yin then proceeded to explain some of his plans to her. Also, the fact that it now has two halls and the like regarding the association. She was shocked when she heard everything he had to say. "Boy, you have an impressive mentality. I agree, I''ll help you with that, but let me join that organization undercover." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. He couldn''t agree more on that. "It''s okay, master. If you want it, of course, you are welcome. But, right now we don''t have a base for the organization because of the way I want to do it. I was planning to try to buy a mountain peak far away and then use some buildings in the city as a cover, do you have any recommendations, master?" Tang Yin asked to seize the moment. If she could get him a place for the base of his organization then it was for the best. She would do it much faster than him. Shi Yue nodded upon hearing this, ''A mountain peak...'' She thought and smiled. "I have a private one that I''m not using, it''s in a very well-hidden place and I assure you it won''t be found easily, but it can be accessed, how about that one? I''ll give it to you, but I have conditions." She spoke. Tang Yin raised his eyebrows slightly as he heard her say she had one available, ''This makes it easier...'' He thought but looked at her curiously as he heard about the conditions. "What conditions?" he asked. She smiled. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "First, you must turn that place into a cultivation paradise, just like this courtyard, but better. I will give you all the resources for that. Second, you must get to the Seventh Realm before I get the spiritual herbs you asked for. I will give you... Until after the Battle of the Great Sects for you to reach the Seventh Realm, a little over 5 years. At that time, I will give you all the spiritual herbs, so you must get there before then." She answered her conditions. Chapter 222 - 222: Some Problems Hearing her conditions, Tang Yin smiled mysteriously. "Good, then it''s settled. If you give me that mountain peak, I will fulfill both conditions perfectly." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded with a smile as she heard him say this. "Fine, write down what you need and I''ll buy it." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded, writing down a large number of materials and resources of all kinds that he needed. She took the note and nodded, then disappeared from before Tang Yin and moved at high speeds. She was not leaving the sect; she ran towards the Main Mountain of the sect and, a few minutes later, crossed the Thunder Tower and entered the Patriarch''s Mansion. It was a really big and beautiful building, decorated in red and black. Patriarch Mountain is also the mountain where most of the Head Elders are when they go to cultivate behind closed doors, so the number of powers that are in this place is great. Even so, Shi Yue walked quietly and elegantly down a long corridor adorned on all sides with beautiful royal decorations without anyone noticing. Although several people were passing by her and walking back and forth, none of them noticed Shi Yue''s presence, and she was able to walk without any problem until she reached a place where she disappeared again and soon appeared in a huge room that had 3 people gathered. She smiled as she slowly approached them. Of the 3 people that were here, two of them were well-known in the sect for being the strongest. The Patriarch and the Elder Destroyer. The third person... He is always behind the Patriarch, and his identity is unknown to most. But, these three people have powerful presences in the sect. They are powerful, and they are the ones who allow the sect to continue to exist without many problems. Despite that, Shi Yue walked behind them and sat on the Patriarch''s seat quietly while listening to what they were talking about... However, she quickly got bored of listening and smiled. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Little Mu, I''ve told you many times that your guard is too low for a patriarch. It can''t be possible that I can cast my domain and you don''t notice." Shi Yue said with a smile. This caused the three who were present to choke on his words, and with surprise, they turned around to look at where the voice came from... A beautiful woman was sitting in the patriarch''s position with her legs crossed, looking at them with a mocking smile on her beautiful face. As soon as they saw her, they were so startled that they almost spat out the tea they were drinking, even so, the three of them quickly bowed. "Greetings, Madam!" they shouted as they were bowing, and Shi Yue shook disapprovingly. "Tsk, you guys are so lazy these days. If such a thing had happened in my father''s time, he would possibly send you to plant potatoes on the outskirts of the city." She said, causing cold sweat to form on each of their faces. "We''re sorry, Ma''am. But... If it''s you, it''s almost impossible for us to be able to perceive you." They replied fearfully, and Shi Yue sighed. "A little disciple was able to notice me in a very similar circumstance to you, how is it possible that you Supreme and Quasi-Supreme can''t do it? Haah, it''s a bit disappointing the level these days." She said releasing various sighs of helplessness. They both began to sweat more and more as they wondered, ''Do we have some monster among the disciples and we don''t know?'' ''How could it be possible that a disciple could sense her?'' they thought. But Shi Yue didn''t let them think and threw them a small piece of paper. ''Forget it, search for those materials. Right now. I need them in 10 minutes." She said, and the patriarch nodded quickly as he grabbed the paper. He examined all the materials and frowned slightly, ''Why would she want such a diversity of materials? There are materials for alchemy, for spiritual smithing, for arrays... Even scrolls...'' He thought, but after a moment''s hesitation, he sent those doubts far from his mind and nodded as he handed the paper to the elder beside him. "Look them all up from the treasury." He said, and this elder soon disappeared. "Well, may I know what has them so worried?" she asked, and both the patriarch and the elder destroyer nodded with an embarrassed smile. "Madam, there are several problems. First of all, the battle for the Thunder Tower this time is not looking good. Among the external disciples, we have several new promises who have immense talent, among them there are two who, according to the elder destroyer, can ensure we get their resources back, but they are both new and don''t have enough strength yet. So, by this year it might be impossible to get it back and that would make us wait for 3 more years." He said, and Shi Yue nodded slightly. "You fear that, in those 3 years, those on the other side will rise even higher and aim their spears at you, don''t?" she asked, and the patriarch nodded. Then she smiled, "Who are the two new up-and-comers?" she asked, though, of course, she already knew. And as she expected, the two names came out of the patriarch''s mouth, "Disciple Tang Yin and Disciple Bai Lixue. I think the two are a match, the latter has more cultivation than the former, but the former seems to be a genius never seen before in destruction." He replied, and Shi Yue smiled. "Sign them up this year for that battle and don''t worry about the details. Tell me, what''s the next problem?" she asked. But her statement... It stunned both sect leaders, unable to understand what she meant by it. ''Does she know them? Could it be that those two have entered the Lady''s sight?'' thought the patriarch. The elder destroyer was calmer hearing this because he knew some of Shi Yue''s plans with Tang Yin. It''s just that he was entrusted not to say anything, so even to the patriarch he didn''t mention it. Still, he was also surprised by her confidence in her words. Despite that, he said nothing. And the patriarch, knowing that he could not ask for details, nodded and moved on to the next topic. "The next one is the most serious and is looking further ahead..." He said and frowned as he lowered his face slightly in anger and embarrassment. "We are not qualified to go into battle with the great sects. We have until 3 or 4 years from now to prove that we are qualified, but... Even then we won''t be qualified." He replied. Causing Shi Yue to frown slightly and stare at him... Chapter 223 - 223: Doing things in masse "What do you mean we are not qualified? If you guys aren''t, I''ll go back to the sect. But, the next Great Battle of the Great Sects we can''t lose." She replied firmly, and the Patriarch swallowed a little saliva as he lowered his head even further in apology. "Madam... This... Perhaps you don''t know because you were away a few days ago, but several from the Divine Sun and the Supreme Hall came to announce that the upcoming battle changed its rules, as is customary every 200 years. This time, the new rules are that to participate is need to have at least 7 people in the Supreme Realm. We... We can''t do that." He replied with a bitter smile, causing Shi Yue to frown slightly. ''Those bastards, they''re targeting us.'' She thought angrily. "How many Head Elders are there near the Supreme Realm?" she asked. "Only two." "How many Supremes are there?" "With Elder Ding 3, and with you there are 4." Shi Yue frowned again and put her fingers to her hundred. They had barely spoken a few words, but she was already starting to feel angry, and stressed. ''They are too few...'' She thought and shook her head. "I''ll think of a way. While you go prepare the Central Disciples." She replied, and the patriarch nodded. Shi Yue was going to ask him about the other troublesome issues, but just at that moment, the elder who had left returned with several bags of storage. "Madam, here is everything." He said, and Shi Yue nodded as she got up to take it. "Good, I''ll come later to talk to you. Focus on keeping order in the region, I''ll take care of everything outside." Shi Yue said, and without waiting for any reaction from the three elders in front of her, she disappeared and returned to Tang Yin''s courtyard soon after. "Here, it''s all inside." She said, and Tang Yin was surprised. "So fast?" he said unconsciously as he received and looked inside. "Go do what you will do, you need me to take everything to that to the place where your organization is, don''t you? I will be here during this time, so leave it to me." She replied with a smile. Actually, what she wanted was to see how this talented person did alchemy. Tang Yin smiled, noticing her intentions, so he nodded, but he also noticed something else. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I notice you worried, I thought that because of your dominion, you would have perfect control of your emotions, but I can see that this is not the case in some cases, did something happen?" he asked doubtfully, surprising Shi Yue a little, but she smiled. "No, it''s nothing. Go in and do what you should do and show me what a genius like you can do." She replied as she urged Tang Yin to walk inside. He then sighed as he realized that she wasn''t planning to say anything to him, so he just turned around and walked into the alchemy room as he began to prepare. He took out a large number of materials for writing cultivation techniques and was soon immersed in his own writing world. He wrote different cultivation techniques back and forth, from killing techniques to support techniques. He seized the moment to write down as many as he thought he would need in a long time, and this was a long process... Quite a long one in which he didn''t even stop to eat or sleep. As a cultivator, this is the first time that he decided to use this advantage of not having to eat or sleep for several days while he was immersed in a continuous state of writing cultivation techniques, alchemy techniques, and alchemical recipes. During all that time, Shi Yue stood by his side staring at him, noticing every single change in him as he wrote those cultivation techniques. Seeing someone write so many cultivation techniques like that left her stunned. It felt as if he was anything on those scrolls of parchment, but when she felt the spiritual energy in these, she understood perfectly well that this was not the case. Each of the scrolls of parchment that she had brought was used in 4 days, and the large number of things Tang Yin had written was so large that they could fill some storage bags. During those days, Tang Yin also received information from the alchemist association, and his high-level elder token also came to him with all the instructions for its use and the like. And after those 4 days, Tang Yin finally smiled at Shi Yue. "I''ll start doing alchemy now, you''ll almost have to go to where the organization is temporarily, so you can go take a look first." Tang Yin said as he handed her a small piece of paper with an address written on it, which she looked at and nodded. But she didn''t leave. She wanted to see him do alchemy. So, Tang Yin simply began to do alchemy... ''Let''s do it then...'' He thought and lit the fire, poured a bunch of spiritual and material herbs into the furnace, and summoned his green-colored spiritual bone. Soon, Tang Yin was once again immersed in his own world as he continued to work back and forth. Doing alchemy and writing spiritual arrays while keeping his eyes closed. And so, the first batch of pills came out in a swift manner that left Shi Yue stunned. ''So fast and so many at once?'' Shi Yue thought with surprise. She had never been interested in alchemy, so she didn''t know much about it. Even when she has seen powerful people doing alchemy several times, she never learned more than the basics, so when she saw Tang Yin cast so many spiritual herbs at once, she didn''t think too much about it. But until now he understands what that meant¡­ ''Was he making several servings at the same time?'' She thought in shock and felt deeply stunned when she remembered the number of spiritual herbs he had thrown into the furnace, ''Could it be that he has a 100% cup?'' she thought. Even though the pills he made this time were from the third realm, it was still impressive that he could maintain a 100% cup when he was making so many at once. She began to wonder if it was possible to do such a thing, ''I think Little Ruxue can do it...'' She thought doubtfully as she remembered some things and thought Tang Yin would rest, but to her surprise, he continued to do alchemy as if it were nothing. ''Shit, does he still have that much spiritual energy after doing that?'' She thought in shock and counted the number of pills he had made. ''It''s 100, how the hell does he have that much spiritual energy?'' Still, Tang Yin had simply started... For the next 6 days, he was willing to surprise her more and more as the pill production increased absurdly. It was no longer a matter of him making 100 in each batch, the point was that he made them many, many times in one day. He was a pill-making machine, this guy! Those were Shi Yue''s only thoughts. Then Tang Yin finally stopped after these 6 days. He had plenty of resources still, but this was not the time to spend his days making pills. So, he stood up and smiled at Shi Yue, who couldn''t be surprised anymore, simply looked at him with a smile and asked, "Are you done?" With a smile on her beautiful face. Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, I''m done with all of this." He replied as he stared at her. "Master, please take this to this address and do it covertly. Also, tell Lixue to start and follow all the instructions that are written on these papers." He said as he took out some papers with long and detailed explanations. "Also, tell her to put these arrays under each group of 10 cultivators and take these pills. They will help them understand and improve faster..." He said again and then explained different things regarding how to use certain pills and the like. He didn''t need to do that because it would send a message to Bai Lixue, but it was better if he told her twice, after all. Once Shi Yue heard all this, she disappeared. Chapter 224 - 224: Huang Feifei News Tang Yin relaxed a little when he saw her disappear and went to sleep for a while. Not sleeping in so long had left him quite mentally tired, so he slept deeply that day and got up the next morning. ''It''s time to go to the mountains...'' Tang Yin thought, and just then, Shi Yue appeared behind him. "You finally wake up. Your little girlfriend is doing hard work since she saw you doing alchemy a few days ago, looks like you can motivate her quite a bit." She said as she handed him a small piece of paper in his hands. Tang Yin smiled and began to read it. It was, of course, a message from Bai Lixue. During the past few days, she came once and talked with him for a while, but seeing him so focused on doing alchemy and working so hard, she decided to go back to the organization to work hard. -Don''t worry, Tang Yin. I promise you that by the time we go looking for Big Sister Feifei, I''ll have a good group to help you crush her enemies. Your girlfriend Lixue- So said the message, and Tang Yin could only smile. "She is trying hard; it seems I don''t need to do more for now." He said, and Shi Yue shrugged her shoulders. "It''s time for you to practice something. Here." She said as she gave him a cultivation technique, and he felt a bit stunned and looked at her. She simply looked back at him, "Yes, I know what you''re going to say. You have better cultivation techniques than me, I''ve seen that. What I said a few days ago is real, you''re a complete encyclopedia. I don''t understand where the hell you got so much knowledge, but I won''t ask. Still, trust me, this is a cultivation technique that will help you in some way or another." She said before he could speak, and Tang Yin nodded slowly. Then he opened the cultivation technique and was surprised, ''An Eternal Night technique?'' He thought and looked at her. "Are you really giving this to me to practice?" He asked doubtfully, and she shrugged her shoulders again. "Don''t worry, no one will come after you, even if you cultivate it. Besides me, there are no more Eternal Night heirs. Besides, as my disciple, I must give you something of value." She spoke. ''It''s not like there''s going to be any heirs to this again.'' She thought mockingly to herself. Tang Yin nodded when he heard this and stared at the cultivation technique. ''It''s an eternal night spear technique... Eternal Night Flame¡­ Flame? Dark fire? Could it be a draconic technique?'' He thought doubtfully as he read a few things but then closed the scroll and nodded to Shi Yue. "That''s fine, Master. I''ll practice it when I''m in the mountains." He replied, and she nodded to him. "I''ll teach you some things, but I don''t use spears so it won''t be much." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Master, I need you to help me buy some things and sell some things quickly, can you do it? The lowest price is fine, but I need to buy a lot of things right now. I plan to spend a month holed up in the mountains making external spirit weapons and more pills to supply the whole group for a long time, so I need a lot of things right now." He spoke. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yue looked at him, "Aren''t you finished, kid?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No way, it''s barely the beginning." He replied smiling, and she let out a long sigh. "Forget it, give me what you want to sell and buy. I''ll do it for you so it''ll be faster." She said and then remembered something. "Right, this was left for you by the association." She said as she passed him a small special piece of paper. Tang Yin nodded and unlocked the paper with his elder token to start reading. Soon after, he frowned. ''Does that sect have that much guts?'' Tang Yin thought, but he smiled as soon as he got more than halfway through the contents. His smile was one of pure joy. During this time, he had not asked for information about Huang Feifei because he feared that she would be discovered as his partner. But... ''This genius that they name here... Two-spirit weapons and one that is a spinning ball... Hehe, my little Feifei you have become so strong, Princess Heiress of the Wind? Shit, you''re amazing.'' He thought with a big smile of happiness as he realized that this person was really his Huang Feifei. The paper didn''t say the name of her, but he was sure that she was. ''If only you decided to summon me with that token I left you, I could see you...'' He thought as the longing grew in his heart, and he lamented why she hadn''t summoned him, but it made sense if he thought about it for a moment, so he simply quelled the growing longing in his heart. "Thank you, master." He replied sincerely, and Shi Yue could only nod. She could see the happiness on his face, so he had not received bad news, and that reassured her. After that, Tang Yin wrote a lot of materials and other things for Shi Yue. She then went to ''buy'' these things. Actually, she simply went to fetch everything from the treasure room. Being this sect belonged to her, why would she have to be secretive? Even with the techniques Tang Yin gave her to sell, she decided to exchange them for the riches of her sect. ''Well, indirectly this little guy will be making the sect strong. Good disciple I have.'' She thought, and for some reason, felt some pride in knowing how to choose so well. On Tang Yin''s side, he went to the sect''s Shopping Hall and spent all his and Bai Lixue''s points on a lot of spiritual materials and herbs. After that, he left the sect and met Shi Yue again in an alley, where she handed him a massive amount of money that left him stunned. Even when he cares little about money, he is still stunned to see such a large amount. "This, master, are you sure this is all of it?" he asked, and she nodded. "What, you don''t think those techniques you''re selling are bad?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled nodding. "I don''t think they are very good." He replied, and Shi Yue scoffed at him. "Little boy, you talk so much nonsense. Go do your shopping and don''t think about nonsense anymore, I want to go to that mountain forest quickly." She said and then disappeared, leaving Tang Yin speechless standing in that dark alley. Even so, he soon began to do his shopping. From things for blacksmithing and spiritual smithing to scrolls, pills, and spiritual herbs... He bought a massive number of things that made him think he couldn''t use them all in 1 month, but they left him satisfied. He spent two full days shopping and finally... ''Time to go to the mountainous forest.'' He thought and left the sect again, but this time in the direction of the mountain forest. He left in a private flying boat and was stunned when they were already flying, as he looked at the beautiful woman driving the flying boat. "This... Master, why are we going on a flying boat?" He asked in surprise. Chapter 225 - 225: Two blows Shi Yue smiled when she heard Tang Yin''s question, "It''s been a while since I''ve traveled on flying boats, at least let me enjoy myself a little this time." She replied calmly and decided to ignore Tang Yin''s comments. After a while, Tang Yin simply sighed and became quiet, then looked around at the flying boat. It was quite large. For a private boat, this one was very large, with many rooms and entertainment venues, but despite that, it was very fast! "Master, is this boat yours?" Tang Yin asked after taking a walk around the place, and she nodded as she quietly drove this huge boat by herself. "It has been my private ship for more than 2,000 years. It was a gift from my mother when she was alive and it is one of the fastest-flying spiritual energy tech ships on the entire continent." She replied, and then, for some reason, she began to explain to him how to crew it without Tang Yin asking her. It didn''t take long for the ship to reach the mountains as it was relatively close, and once they were there, Shi Yue took Tang Yin to get his fourth spirit bone. "Normally, I wouldn''t help you get your spirit bone, but seeing as you are in such a hurry, I will help you. Of course, I won''t kill the beast. I''ll find it for you and you''ll be in charge of slaying it." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Master, since that''s the case help me find a spiritual beast of the destruction attribute with lightning bolts. A Thunder Destroyer Tiger or Thunder Dragon Ape would be perfect. Or else, any lightning destruction attribute beast with 15 to 17 thousand years of cultivation." Tang Yin replied, and Shi Yue nodded after giving him a surprised look. "Well, let''s go then." She replied. A while later, both were running through the vast forest while Tang Yin trailed behind Shi Yue. ''Hunting with a Spiritual Supreme like her is really a blessing. She can track in a wide range easily and she can also chase away all the beasts we don''t want.'' He thought, and just at that moment, Shi Yue stopped. "Kid, you''re in luck. There''s a Lightning Demon Python around here and it''s around 17 thousand years old, do you want it?" she asked, and Tang Yin was slightly surprised. "A demon python in this area?" He asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "It''s young yet. Although it has a lot of cultivation, it''s a Demon Python child so killing it shouldn''t be complicated." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. ''A Demon Python doesn''t complement my Heavenly Hammer very well, but the skills it bestows allow me versatility...'' Tang Yin thought, and after considering a few things he nodded to Shi Yue. "Master, take me there." He replied, and she nodded. A while later, both arrived at the place, and Tang Yin looked at the Demon Python fixedly. ''Let''s make this quick.'' He thought and started running quickly towards the Demon Python while summoning his heavenly hammer. Then, he gripped it tightly with his hand and in his mind, summoned two spiritual bones towards his feet to propel himself towards it with a spiritual explosion. The sound reverberated through the area and alerted the Demon Python, who quickly went on guard, but unfortunately, Tang Yin was already on top of it. Tang Yin quickly activated his Sacred Lightning Body and injected all his spiritual energy into his heavenly hammer, causing it to grow in size, and then swung it towards the huge python''s body. An intense sound reverberated as Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer struck the python''s body and destroyed the spiritual energy residing in its body as it forcefully pushed it into the nearby trees. The powerful blow was accompanied by lightning bolts that immobilized it. Soon after, Tang Yin fell to the ground and used that momentum to quickly propel himself toward the demon python as he cast his first skill, in its second phase, hitting the python''s body hard... *THUD* A dull sound came out as half of the demon python''s body was shattered into pieces, and blood splattered everywhere as it fell backward. Tang Yin smiled at the sight and put away his heavenly hammer. There was nothing a demon python of his same cultivation level could do against him with his heavenly hammer. To begin with, one of the advantages of having a divine soul like his was that it was in charge of purifying all of Tang Yin''s spiritual energy, and this purification was not that simple. It is a purification to increase his strength. And better yet, it is a purification by levels. Every time Tang Yin increases one level in his cultivation, the divine soul will passively activate itself to start purifying his spiritual energy and once it purifies it, all that spiritual energy receives a bonus of strength, as if it has been enhanced. This is one of the reasons why Tang Yin had to die at that time. After all, the more he cultivates, the more his strength will grow significantly, and there will come a point where no one can assassinate him. And it is also why this little python, though powerful, could not resist even two blows from Tang Yin. After all... ''Today is the day this thing finally culminated in purifying my spiritual energy and together with my heavenly hammer, which gives me such a huge advantage, there is really no chance whatsoever that this little one can resist more than two attacks.'' He thought as he watched this with a smile. ''I should have no problem with facing someone at the Seventh or Eighth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm unless they are a genius...'' He thought as he tightened his hands on the hammer and noticed that his spiritual energy was running better. Then he simply looked at Shi Yue, who had come to his side. "Master, I''m going to start." He said, and she nodded. Actually, she just felt like sighing heavily at the sight of this. ''What an absurd destructive power, what kind of treasure does he have? It''s impossible to assassinate someone of his own level like that, isn''t it?'' she thought with a frown. Tang Yin simply sat down and began to synthesize... ... **** S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For NT: The question with the purification of spiritual energy with the divine soul is best understood as follows: For example, if Tang Yin at level 1 of the Spiritual Lord Realm does 100 points of damage with a hit, when the divine soul finishes purifying the spiritual energy, the spiritual energy (which is the force) will receive a ''damage'' increase and now his damage will be 110 per hit (to give an example, the increase is not 10%). Chapter 226 - 226: An interesting cultivation technique Sometime later... Tang Yin ran over a huge green python while using his spirit spear to give it a strong blow on the back of the head and thrust the spear into this huge body. Which triggered a scream from the snake as it forcefully jerked sideways to knock Tang Yin off its body. Tang Yin then thrust his spirit spear harder into the beast''s body, ''Eternal Night Flare.'' He said in his mind as he pushed it hard, and soon, the spiritual spear pierced the python''s body and came out the other side while it was lit up with a dark fire. That was the end for the python, and Tang Yin got off his body with a smile, and then Shi Yue appeared beside him with a smile. "Well, you understood on the first try, quite well." She said smiling, and then grabbed pulled out a small stick from her bag. "Listen now, Tang Yin. You probably already understood, but the eternal night flare is a draconic technique. Therefore, besides the first level, the rest of the levels have a lot to do with dragons. I don''t have much understanding of this cultivation technique, but I''ll show you the second level." She spoke. She then lightly gripped her stick like a spear, made a small movement with her leg forward, and then sent a stab forward. Her movement was smooth and delicate, but that simple movement created a small embodiment of a dark dragon that rushed forward hard and fast, crashing into the body of the green python in an explosion of fire, which ended up consuming the body of that little python. Tang Yin nodded slightly, "Fire explosion, huh? But I think it also has a lot of attack power when it comes out..." He said as soon as he saw this. Shi Yue nodded. "Exactly. But actually, the fire explosion is just a side effect. The real attack is that little dragon you saw, if it doesn''t hit you nothing will happen, but if it hits you... You''re dead. Unless you can resist Dragon''s Nightmare and Fire at the same time." She replied as she explained the effect of this. Tang Yin nodded in surprise upon hearing this. ''Such a lethal attack hidden inside a small move like that...'' Tang Yin thought and started practicing again and again as they walked through the mountainous spiritual forest. He does not like soul attacks because his spiritual energy is of destructive attribute. Normally, he prefers frontal attacks or using tactics to attack back and forth while making the opponent confused in battle, but... He felt that Shi Yue had a reason to, not only give him this skill but to take the time to explain it to him in detail and with simple movements. Therefore, he focused his attention on trying to learn it thoroughly. Besides, this is a unique and interesting cultivation technique that he might be able to merge with his own and create more powerful things, so learning it is a good thing. So, Tang Yin battled back and forth, and after a while, Tang Yin was fighting against a huge war bear that was going to give him a mighty blow from above. But Tang Yin didn''t flinch, with a simple movement, he moved his spiritual spear towards the bear and in his mind, activated the second level of the Eternal Night Flare technique. A black dragon with a huge mouth materialized at that moment and moved forcefully towards the bear. The latter was surprised by such a weak but quick attack at the same time, but it didn''t avoid it, it simply pounced on it and the blow that it was going to give Tang Yin, it gave it to the dragon... *BOOM* An explosion of spiritual energy occurred at the moment when the spiritual energy of the two collided forcefully, and the bear was pushed back. But even though it was pushed back and understood that it had lost the duel, it quickly set out to let out a roar to recompose itself, but... A powerful roar came before its... *ROOOAAAAAR* The roar was plagued with hatred and unlimited killing intent that left the huge bear as if it were a small cockroach that was watching how they were coming to crush it... It didn''t even have the courage to raise its head at this roar and simply stood still, hoping that death would pass, and it wasn''t aiming at it, but... The next thing it felt was its skin starting to burn continuously, and then it felt a sharp pain in its chest as it was pierced by something... Tang Yin smiled as he saw this, and after giving the bear a powerful stab, the bear leaped away to watch the bear''s flesh being consumed. "Shit, it creates an illusion in the soul and it is so powerful?" Tang Yin said in surprise as he tried to understand what had happened to the bear burning in front of him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to the intense fear that it felt before it died, the spiritual energy in the bear''s body was not ready to defend the body, so it was consumed after about 15 minutes. Tang Yin then relaxed after this. Finally, he had performed this move. He hadn''t had much time trying to do it, this was his third attempt. But looking for spiritual beasts who can fight him for a while is not easy, so he was a bit tired of running back and forth. ''I wonder if the master managed to find the cave¡­'' Tang Yin thought as he started walking, but before he had walked for 20 meters, a beautiful and familiar woman appeared in front of him. "Boy, I found a good spot. Let''s go." She said, and without waiting for his response, she pulled him, and they both disappeared from the place in an instant. Soon, Shi Yue released him when they arrived in front of an inconspicuous but very well-positioned cave in these mountains. Tang Yin nodded as soon as he saw it. "Very well, master. I''m going to lock myself away to do things. You can go into city to see how it''s going and, in a month, we''ll meet back here." Tang Yin replied as he started putting spiritual arrays all over the place. "Kid, be careful when you go out for cultivation. This mountain is near a dangerous area." She said and then disappeared. She didn''t need to explain so many things to an encyclopedia-like him. After a few hours, Tang Yin used the spirit arrays to throw a bunch of rocks at the cave entrance and lock himself in. This time, the first thing he would do would be to check the rewards for increasing his cultivation and a reward for a mission he had done for the quest table, so he sat down quietly... Chapter 227 - 227: Hidden reward The first thing Tang Yin did was to receive the reward for reaching the Fifth Realm, the first of them and the one that most catches his attention for now, to increase 3 levels in cultivation. So, as soon as he started cultivating, his cultivation began to rise rapidly, and after several hours, he finally finished. His cultivation had risen from the First Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm he obtained after synthesizing that Demon Python to the Fourth Level. Just as he finished doing this, Tang Yin took out a Spiritual Container Array filled with spirit beasts and began exploiting them to purify them and turn them into his cultivation. It was about time he could use it again, as he can normally use this spiritual array 1 or 2 times a month, and it''s been a while since he used it, so he quickly started cultivating and also took the moment to accept the other reward of increasing his cultivation on the quest table. This mission said it would give him 50% of his current cultivation level, which was already pretty good, so again, his cultivation started to increase drastically. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the Fourth Level to the Fifth Level and then the Sixth Level... He finally stopped in the middle of this level, and Tang Yin smiled in satisfaction as he stopped cultivating. ''I should have no problem using the array once again...'' Tang Yin thought and began to do calculations in his head as he studied his energy and saw if it was possible for him. Excessive use of the spiritual array created by his family could even lead to death, so if he was not sure about doing it, he would not do it. Even so, Tang Yin soon realized that he could do so, but he could not use spiritual beasts of too high a level. ''From the Fourth Realm being at this level... They wouldn''t even help me go up half a level...'' Tang Yin thought, and after considering a few things he shrugged his shoulders and sat back down. ''The time to level up will come. Let''s be patient.'' He thought to himself and then started going through the rest of the rewards the system awarded him. The rewards for reaching the fifth realm, in addition to the usual 3 levels, also gave him pills, external spiritual weapons, and spiritual herbs to build a base... Hardly anything interesting to him, although they would be of use to his organization so he was satisfied. But there was a reward that came out hidden in the quest table, and he was interested in this, what the hell was it? He thought, and so he checked this tab. ''A System section?'' He thought to himself in shock and looked at the name of this section... ''Hall of Array...'' He thought and immediately saw in the system the section where this was and opened it... Soon, a large tab with several buttons that could not be pressed, plus two that could be pressed appeared in front of him, in addition, various explanations and the like appeared before him at that moment. This interested him, and he began to read these explanations back and forth while his face became more and more surprised. The Hall of Array was a different dimension created by the system, where Tang Yin could enter to make the spiritual array he wanted to make. The time there runs differently, 10 hours inside is 1 hour outside, and it only works when it is necessary to make large arrays or that can take a long time, for example, 1 hour or more. This room is a separate space, only and exclusively for making spiritual arrays. If you want to write spiritual arrays on a scroll, you can enter there to do so. If you want to create it in a real room, you can enter there, and the system will take care of making an accurate and real image of the room you are in, and when you form the spiritual array there, it will be formed in reality. But you cannot enter there if the system judges that it is not necessary to enter or if you are fighting, running away from pursuers or similar things, unless you want to make a spiritual array for defense or attack that takes time and the system judges as ''necessary'' for that certain situation. Reading all this explanation left Tang Yin in shock, and he didn''t even bother with the other button there, he immediately pressed the ''Enter to Hall of Array'' button and confirmed that he wanted to enter, causing his view to darken soon after, and soon, he was standing in a dark hallway with different paths leading to different white colored doors. But the only path he could walk down was the one in front of him. ''Will there be other halls as amazing as this one in the future?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise, but his desire to experience this hall was greater than his desire to find out, so he quickly walked to the white door and tried to open it, but a system message appeared before him. [You cannot enter. You need to have permission from the System, which you get by wanting to make a large spiritual array or many small arrays. Please try again.] Said the system, and Tang Yin then took out several scrolls from his inventory. Since he had to make spiritual arrays for the organization, which would take quite some time, he decided to try this section of the system. ''System, can you...'' He said in his mind, but before he could finish speaking, the System sent him a message as it opened the door. [Permission granted.] The message said, and the door then opened, revealing a dark, blue room on the other side. It was quite large, but it gave the feeling of a mysterious place, for although the hall was dark, it had some blue stripes all over the place that moved from side to side. Tang Yin bent down to look at the blue stripes on the floor and frowned slightly, ''They are not stripes, they are tubes with a blue liquid moving inside.'' He thought to himself in surprise. ''What is it?'' He thought again, but no one answered him. These tubes were on the floor, on the ceiling on the sides, and they were all going in one direction: towards the end of the room. But, when Tang Yin tried to walk to the ''bottom'' or whatever he thought it was, he realized that the ''bottom'' he saw was not really the bottom of the room. That place where all these tubes with blue liquid converged, he couldn''t even visit it. In fact, the room itself was not too big, but it has a wall at the back that is invisible, it is only possible to distinguish it if you touch it, but you cannot see it. In addition, in the center of this place, there was also a table of the same color as the whole room, and that, only thanks to the tubes it had could be differentiated. Once he looked at the whole room, Tang Yin sighed as he found no information about what that blue liquid was, so he decided to sit down and start. But as he sat down, he thought of something... ''Could it be that I can make something other than arrays here?'' He then tried to do so as he took out another type of scroll and tried to write down a cultivation technique, but just as he was about to start... His sight dimmed again, and he soon appeared sitting on the floor of the cave. ''Shit, not even a warning.'' He thought in frustration, so he gave up on trying to do anything different. He was going to go back inside, but before he did, he wanted to do a test to see if time really did run differently in there, so he created a spiritual time array on the floor and then went back into the room. ''Well, let''s do this to test the effectiveness...'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he started to write spiritual arrays... Chapter 228 - 228: Other Hidden Reward? Ever since he decided to use the system to his advantage, Tang Yin has realized how amazing it can be and that sometimes it will give him surprises when he least expects it. In this case, he originally thought that the mission would give him some high-level external spiritual weapon since that''s the kind of reward it most often gives, but that it would give him a Hall like this to make arrays was the last thing he expected. Even in his world, a place like this does not exist outside of the creations of the gods of the past. It is not impossible to create halls or powers that go against the laws of nature or go against the laws of space, but... To create something that goes against the laws of time is absolutely impossible for humans to do. Time is the only one in which they cannot interfere in their world, and there are only a few Pocket Worlds that were left by the gods of the past that can go against real-time. But, outside of those, no one else can do it, so how is it possible that the system can do it? Tang Yin thought. That''s why, at first, he didn''t think that going against the laws of time was possible for the system, but... When he spent several hours inside, he came out to check the spiritual array he had created earlier, and his surprise earned him hours and hours of deep thoughts regarding this. No matter how much he looked at it or thought about it, he was in shock at the realization that this system really could go against the laws of time. ''How does it do it? What is it that allows it to be able to go against time?'' He thought, and looked back and forth in this room but could not think of anything. ''Strange... This happens in a different dimension, but according to my master''s theories, in order to create something that goes against time, it is necessary for the dimension to be opposite to the dimension we are in. If time in our dimension goes to the right, in this dimension it must go to the left.'' Tang Yin thought and frowned. In his world, it is possible to create pocket dimensions. Divine masters can do it. But, even if it is possible to create it, once created it is impossible to interfere with the time flow of this one. Or at least, it is impossible for anyone in his world. His father once tried it with the help of four other equally powerful people. They joined forces and tried to turn the time flow of a small dimension they had created, unfortunately... They were all seriously injured and suffered a terrible calamity from the heavens, which ended up killing one of them. ''Who the hell created the system? Or is the system a god?'' Tang Yin thought in frustration and a while later simply decided to ignore this. He decided to do what he had to do and stop thinking about nonsense. Right now, he had no way of knowing, but he was sure that in the future he would know, so he decided to focus on what he had come to do and enjoy the system while he could. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, he spent a long time making arrays, and after many hours, he had finally finished. He quickly went outside to check how much time had passed in real life and smiled at the sight. ''Shit, I''ve spent so much time in there and here it hasn''t even been a day yet.'' He thought smiling. ''If only I had one just like it for alchemy and smithing...'' Tang Yin thought with a helpless smile. But as he left, he could only sit and rest for a good while. Happiness overflowed from his face, but the tiredness was evident. This strange room served as a great time saver, but it couldn''t help but make Tang Yin exhausted. Although only a few hours had passed outside, much more time had passed inside that place. Tang Yin was thinking about different things while thinking about that strange room, but just at that moment, a small system window appeared in front of him. [Do you wish to receive the reward for unlocking the Hall of Arrays?] | Reward: A high-level spiritual array. [Accept] [Decline] ''High-level array?'' He thought in surprise and quickly accepted. [Accepting reward...] [Spiritual Array Roulette makes presence...] [Host, please press the Array Roulette button to try your luck.] Several messages came to him, and space distorted slightly as a huge roulette wheel appeared in front of him. ''Array Roulette?'' Tang Yin thought and after seeing it for a moment, he didn''t care anymore and simply pressed the button. Soon, the roulette started spinning rapidly, and a while later, it stopped with a ''ding''... [Congratulations, Host. You have obtained: ''Long Distance Teleportation Spiritual Array.''] [Please check it inside your inventory.] As soon as he read this, Tang Yin quickly reached into his inventory and took out the small learning token of the array. ''Is it really a teleportation spiritual array?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise and after smashing the token to learn about this array, a large quantity of information, was embedded in his mind. He was in shock at the sight of it... It was no ordinary teleportation array like the ones he knows. ''A one-sided array? Array that is independent and can hide itself?'' He thought in shock and with a huge smile on his face. ''This is... Really amazing, with this it is extremely difficult for my enemy''s to be able to know the real location of my organization. Since it will be a hidden organization, using this spiritual array will be imperative for no one to trace it...'' He thought smiling and totally satisfied with this gift. He was so happy that he decided to pull out all the spreads he had available for each of the roulette wheels and started using them all without worrying about what he was getting. Anyway, he had learned one thing about the system. Many of the rewards he was given were to get items in masse and then use them to upgrade each other or give them to people marked by the system as ''belonging to him''. For example, for spiritual fires, he could use them to pool together to create a more powerful fire, or he could simply create a force of alchemists and give them to each other to increase the power of the force as a whole. Therefore, he didn''t need to worry about what he got and if he got something good, he would see about it later... So, he simply used the available chances of each roulette wheel as if they were little treats that he ate, and a while later, he finished. He didn''t care about anything else; he was so happy and motivated by what was happening to him today that he started alchemy and spiritual smithing back and forth. ''Right now, I just really want to see my Feifei, so... Let''s make this quick.'' He thought smiling and seeing the day he would see her again getting closer and closer. Chapter 229 - 229: Are you done? Tang Yin moved greedily as he spent the materials inside that cave. Pills rained down on this place as they entered the jade bottles and then were stored in masse. If anyone had seen the spectacle this time, they would not be able to sleep peacefully. To know that someone could make pills like that, even if they were low-grade pills, was unbelievable. But he didn''t just do alchemy. Occasionally, he would get bored of doing alchemy and start blacksmithing while using his celestial hammer for blacksmithing. It was here that he discovered something very cool about the skill given to him by his beautiful master... This fire could combine very well with the draconic fire she gave him and this resulted in him being able to do spiritual smithing in a faster and more versatile way. Maybe she already knew this, and maybe that''s why she gave them to him, but this made Tang Yin''s work much easier, and smoother. Thus, he spent his days... The pills, from the earth grade, to the noble grade, were made one after another, and the same with the external spiritual weapons. He did not make complicated spiritual weapons because he did not need to custom-make them, and this made things easier for him. He focused on simple but lethal spiritual weapons, from swords and spears to daggers and the like. Many were repetitive, but in reality, he simply did what the system told him to do. During his time locked up, the system showed him another of its capabilities regarding his domain. He could see, even at a distance, the type of external spiritual weapon that was most useful to his subordinates, so he could easily make a large number of external spiritual weapons. But, doing this is exhausting, so almost a month later, Tang Yin stopped. "Shit, this is as stressful as I remember..." Tang Yin said as he finished the last spirit weapon he wanted to make and put it in his inventory. His inventory was full of pills and other things his organization would need, plus some he made for himself and also some he made for his blood slave. He hadn''t forgotten about her, and he couldn''t, the system showed her as one of his subordinates, so he always saw her name there. Once he had culminated all this, Tang Yin went outside to breathe fresh air that he had not breathed for more than 20 days. And soon, he began to run through the mountainous spirit forest while slaying several spiritual beasts in the process, using the common method to increase his cultivation. ''Tsk, if only I was at the seventh realm, I could turn these bastards into pills.'' Tang Yin thought in frustration as he absorbed the remaining spiritual energy after slaying a spiritual beast. A while later, he stood up and started running again, slaying beast after beast as he cultivated beside these corpses. Cultivating in this manner is not a very effective thing for him, but at least it is better than nothing, so he continued to do so for several more days... Still, he sighed deeply sometime later as he returned to the cave. ''Barely half a level.'' He thought in frustration. It was with difficulty and thanks to some pills that he was able to reach the seventh level, but he couldn''t advance any further from there despite having consumed a large number of beasts for several days. He got tired of hunting and not increasing his cultivation, so he decided to go back to the cave and wait for Shi Yue. And when he returned, only 4 hours later, Shi Yue appeared behind him. "Little one, how are you?" she asked in a beautiful voice, causing Tang Yin to be scared to death and let out a scream as he jumped to get away from her, but when he saw her, he let out a sigh. "Master, why the hell are you doing that? You''re going to scare me to death." He said with a deep sigh, but in his mind, he was deeply amazed. ''What an incredible occultation technique...'' He thought and felt fear at the thought that there could be an assassin like her... ''She is the perfect assassin with such a technique and spiritual weapon...'' He thought again, and Shi Yue let out a captivating little giggle. "Hehe, you still have a long way to go to be on my level, that''s why you should stop being so dependent on your tricks." She said smiling, and Tang Yin tilted his head. "What do you mean, Master?" he asked doubtfully, and Shi Yue shook her head from side to side. "You''ll know later, are you finished?" she asked as she walked towards him. Her way of walking was absolutely captivating. Her beautiful hips swayed from side to side while her slightly revealing dress allowed her long beautiful legs to be slightly seen to the side, so Tang Yin found it a little hard to respond. She saw him standing there looking at her and cocked her head in confusion, "What''s wrong?" she asked hesitantly, and that''s when Tang Yin came back to himself. "I''m sorry, master. You are too beautiful; I couldn''t help but be captivated by your beauty." He replied with a smile. Shi Yue was slightly surprised by this, but she raised her hand and gave him a small smack on the head. "Stop talking nonsense, beautiful are your ladies so stop thinking nonsense." She said, and looked at him, "Are you done?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded with a smile. "Yes, it''s all here. The explanations are inside, they are enough resources to allow them to advance a lot in strength. Also, remember to tell them to use the wisdom pills very well." He replied, and she nodded as she received the various spiritual bags. After glancing at them, she was surprised. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Little, did you do so many things in such a short time?" she asked. Tang Yin simply nodded as he shrugged his shoulders, and she put her hand to her head as if she had a headache from this carefree reaction of his. ''Doing so many things like this in a short time... This kid can create a force to be feared in a few years...'' She thought, and the riddle called ''Tang Yin'' became more and more enigmatic in her gaze. No matter what she did, she couldn''t understand him. How could someone like that exist? ''Could it be that he inherited various inheritances from the tombs of the ancient era?'' She thought at that moment, feeling some enlightenment... Only someone who inherited knowledge from the past could do so many things at once without falling behind in cultivation, but... Still, a memory from the past came to her to tell her that even people like that couldn''t do what Tang Yin was doing. ''God... This guy, who the hell is he?'' she thought, but outwardly she simply smiled at him. "Don''t worry, I''ll see to it that everything is well managed. Besides, I''ve taken some strong people to train that little force, so don''t worry, you''ll find a powerful organization in no time." She replied, surprising Tang Yin a little, but when he was about to ask, he noticed that she was no longer here, and his mouth hung open for a moment. "Tsk, she always likes to come and go as she wants. She can''t even talk for a while with her talented and good-looking disciple." Tang Yin said with a smile as he started running through the mountainous forest again. Chapter 230 - 230: Two Month Tang Yin had nothing to do right now but cultivate. And since a month had already passed, he decided to look for the most powerful beasts that he could use his family''s array with, so he ran around while hunting spirit beasts. This time, he visited one of the mountains with the most beasts nearby, and within an hour, he managed to get a large amount of fifth-realm spiritual beasts that would work very well for him. And a while later, he was quietly cultivating as his cultivation slowly and steadily increased. Hours later, he started running through the forest again while collecting corpses and completing some quests for the quest table. From the seventh level, he was able to advance a full level to the eighth level with the beasts he recently consumed, the problem is that now he won''t be able to do so for a few months, so he had to cultivate in another way. That''s where the wonder of the system comes in... The first mission he completed was to assassinate 25 Black Panthers of the fourth realm and grant the entire body to the system, and this gave him 10% of his cultivation. The second one he took was to assassinate 10 Green Python, which gave him another 10%. And after one month, Tang Yin managed to reach half of the eighth level. Hunting specific spiritual beasts requested by the system was not as easy as he thought. Because he must hunt for only one type of spiritual beast, it took him a long time to complete only 5 quests that granted him 10% of his cultivation. And now... ''I have no more quests...'' He thought to himself, sitting on the branch of a tree, looking at the night sky. Missions are not unlimited, and although he has missions to complete, they are missions that, right now, he can''t do. ''Well, I''ll have to increase the aptitude level of my new spiritual bone. Let''s see if I have any luck from tomorrow.'' Tang Yin thought and then went to sleep. From the next morning and for several days, Tang Yin began to increase the degree of aptitude of his new spiritual bone while testing his new ability... But, unfortunately... Snakes are limited. So, despite spending several days, he managed to do almost nothing. ''I shouldn''t have killed those 10 earlier...'' Tang Yin thought pitifully as he finished synthesizing the last snake he was able to catch. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He only managed to find 6. "Maybe if I had converted those 10 into an aptitude for my spiritual bone, I would have increased the cultivation more..." He said as he tapped the snake''s lifeless body a few times. Still, soon, he could only stand up and lament his misfortune in his mind, but just then, someone spoke behind him. "Boy, what are you doing talking to a corpse?" A beautiful voice asked... "AHH!" Tang Yin shouted in fright and jumped to the side to look at who it was and put his hand to his head. "Master, could you please stop appearing out of nowhere?" Tang Yin asked in frustration after being startled, and she smiled graciously. "Hahaha, boy, your reaction is so funny, hahaha." Shi Yue started to giggle a little, and her voluptuous body moved captivatingly, making Tang Yin speechless, but despite the smile she was having, Tang Yin noticed something else about her. "Master, you look worried, did something happen?" he asked as he approached her, slightly surprising her. She then returned to her normal aptitude, but this time she didn''t avoid the topic like before. "Nothing interesting, just that the sect might not participate in the battle of the great sects." She replied, and Tang Yin was surprised by this. "Why?" he asked doubtfully. "They changed the rules, we''re not qualified. So, you won''t be able to see your beautiful lady anytime soon." She replied smiling, and then moved slightly closer to him... "Does it hurt?" she asked softly with a smile on her face, clearly teasing him. But Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "No, it doesn''t hurt. If I can''t see her that way, I''ll create a way I can see her, don''t underestimate me." He replied firmly, and she smiled slightly. But she soon frowned as she tried to understand what he meant and looked at him. "What do you mean?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin didn''t answer. He just shrugged his shoulders. But this was answer enough for her, so she immediately grabbed him by the shoulders. "I''m telling you, Tang Yin, don''t even think of doing something crazy. No, it''s not telling you, this is an order from your master. You must listen to me." She said firmly, and Tang Yin glared at her. "I''m not planning anything, what are you worried about, master?" he asked smiling, and she stared at him for a moment... The moment dragged on, and soon, it was several minutes until she looked away in frustration. ''Tsk, who sent me to look for a disciple.'' She thought with annoyance to herself, but in the end, she sighed exaggeratedly and grabbed Tang Yin by the hand, disappearing from the place soon after. She let go of him as soon as she reached the foot of a huge mountain. Even Tang Yin was surprised by its size. Once they arrived here, Shi Yue threw a cultivation technique at him. "Don''t open it, listen to me first." She said and then began to speak. "Tang Yin, you must stop being so dependent on your tricks to fight. You have enough power to crush your opponent and you must always seek that method of fighting. Your current way of fighting is not worthy of holding a hammer like yours." Shi Yue said, making Tang Yin feel a little doubtful. "What do you mean, Master?" he asked doubtfully. "It''s simple, you usually use tricks and your experience to fight against your opponents, when you can perfectly smash them with one blow. I understand that you don''t want to show your hammer, but even with your spear or with your sword you have powerful attacks to crush them, but you don''t. You simply prefer to use tricks and different ways of attacking, with the aim of not showing too much of your power." "That doesn''t make sense. If you do that, you could eventually die. Because there are a lot of people out there who will be waiting for you to use that method to crush you before you can show your full potential. If you keep fighting like that, that will happen sooner or later and it will be too late to turn back." "Besides, your spiritual energy is of destruction attribute and you are looking for spiritual bones to destroy, do you know what that means?" she asked and looked at him. He frowned slightly but did not respond. She then spoke again. "It means that you must seek to destroy your rival, do not deceive yourself and your spiritual energy. Become what you want to be, but do it the right way." "Destruction, do you know what it means?" "It is elimination. This must be employed in the right way and although you have a lot of knowledge about it, you don''t know how to employ it in the best way on yourself." She said and stopped to look at him. "Open the technique." She said at that moment, and Tang Yin obediently opened it. He was a little surprised to see it, ''Eternal Night Occultation Technique?'' He thought in shock and looked up to look at Shi Yue doubtfully. "Destruction and occultation don''t normally go hand in hand, so I understand your hesitation. But you have the potential to learn it, don''t you? The potential to be a master of everything. That being the case, I want to teach it to you. Your versatility is good, but not enough. Your handling of your spiritual energy is clumsy and so you don''t understand how to get the most out of your destruction." "And there is nothing better than the delicacy of occultation, to improve the handling of spiritual energy." "That''s why I''m going to pass it on to you. The best occultation technique on the continent. I hope you won''t disappoint me." She said smiling, and Tang Yin, though confused, nodded slightly. ''Even I hadn''t heard the name of this technique before...'' Tang Yin thought but decided to send his thoughts deep into his mind and focus on Shi Yue, who started talking again. "It will be a two-month training, just the time Little Lixue asked me for. So, I will explain the details to you." She said and soon began her explanation... Chapter 231 - 231: You and me are the same Shi Yue then began to explain various things to Tang Yin as she moved back and forth. She wasn''t moving for nothing. Every movement was riddled with spiritual energy as she constantly disappeared and appeared from Tang Yin''s gaze. It was a true occultation technique she was using, and her way of employing it was masterful. Good enough to escape Tang Yin''s perception. Moreover, the delicacy with which she was using her spiritual energy was astonishing, even shocking Tang Yin. "Tang Yin, listen and try to understand this. Both, you and I, are the same." She said and then stopped to look at him from his right. "Even if we have different types of spiritual energy attributes, the truth is that you are a destroyer and I am a killer, do you know what that means? We both use the same method, we both ''eliminate''." She said and then disappeared and appeared behind Tang Yin. "The difference between a destroyer and an assassin is the way you use to eliminate, but the end is exactly the same. That being the case, why do you think it''s hard for an assassin to be a destroyer? If we are the same, why do you think I can''t destroy?" she asked, and after he turned to look at her, she raised her hand to the right and with a slight wave of her hand, sent four streams of spiritual energy at high speeds that destroyed a nearby tree. "A murderous movement that serves to eliminate. You can make a destructive movement, but its purpose will always be the same, that is why you must not think that we have differences between us, the truth is that we are equal and once you understand the equality between destruction and murder, you can do whatever you want in this world." She said and then looked up to the top of the mountain. "I''ll go up there, I''ll be waiting for you. Remember everything I told you and the way I explained to you to use that occultation technique. Also, be careful, this place is called the Mountain of a Thousand Beasts." She said, and followed by that, she disappeared from the place, leaving Tang Yin slightly dazed and surprised. ''Destruction and murder... Are they really the same? If I look at it this way, finality seems to have more importance... Was this what my father tried to explain to me? Tsk, I don''t know why in my past life I didn''t try to learn more about destruction when I had the attribute. I really don''t look like a so-called Divine Son.'' He thought and was slightly annoyed with himself. But actually, it makes quite a bit of sense if he thinks about it a bit. In his world, people who die at a young age are thousands of years old. Very few die with hundreds of years. Die under 100 years old? Those don''t exist. A 100-year-old is considered very young. Therefore, most of them make long-term plans, and the first 100 years are usually used to enjoy youth without worrying much about other issues, cultivating a single attribute and focusing on whatever will most allow them to enjoy cultivation, and that is where Tang Yin failed. He died too young. It didn''t give him the time to understand things more thoroughly because he never thought that he, the most talented of the heavens, could die so young. ''Destruction and murder...'' He thought finally after clearing his mind from thinking nonsense and then looked at the huge mountain. It will be difficult for him to reach the top because it has a large number of beasts, but still, he is sure that he will make it. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''My master told me that I should try to climb it using my own hiding tactics, while I think of a way to do the first level of the technique she gave me...'' He thought and then started running up the mountain while jumping up and down, using his tactics as a hunter to climb. He had also been told not to use his spiritual energy too much, so he had to retract this one a bit. It was because of this that, when he had climbed a large portion, he had to start going down again while being chased by a beast. ''Holy shit, that thing is fucking sneaky.'' He thought to himself as he fled from a panther by jumping back and forth. After he lost it, he started back up again... This time, he used the hunter''s tactics he once learned to hide in the grasses and managed to get quite high, but then he had to start running again, but to the right, running away from several spiritual beasts... This scene was repeated many times for several days in a row, until, finally... Tang Yin reached the last part of the mountain. ''Shit, this is absurd, how many sections does this have? Now it''s sixth realm beasts?'' He thought a bit angrily, even so, he put together a little strategy in his mind quickly and carefully set out on his way. He dodged the beasts back and forth while camouflaging himself with the environment. The beasts couldn''t track him by his scent, but they were so cunning that they could track him by his spiritual energy, so he acted carefully... And finally, 8 hours later, he saw the final part of the mountain, this made him smile. ''There are no beasts there anymore, that''s the top...'' Tang Yin thought smiling. ''I think I understand the first level... It''s time to try it.'' Tang Yin thought, and without hesitation, he took a powerful leap that instantly attracted the attention of all the beasts nearby. Tang Yin had learned one thing from the beasts of the Thousand Beast Mountain... They are extremely hostile to outsiders. To the point that when they see one, they all gather to kill it. Therefore, he knew that when he showed himself, he would be chased by these guys all over the place, but still, he didn''t care... He simply smiled and increased his speed even more. Just at that moment, four beasts appeared in front of him from below, they were giant moles looking to stop him, but Tang Yin simply smiled. ''Clones.'' Tang Yin thought, and two people identical to him appeared while he disappeared. The roar of the beasts rushing at him sounded at that moment, but his claws could only pierce the air as the clones dissipated, and he appeared behind them. As soon as he became visible, he used the technique again and disappeared to reappear at a farther distance, and he did this twice more until he reached the top of the mountain, where the beasts could no longer go, he finally smiled and looked back. "Hahaha, I finally made it." He said with a big smile as he looked at the beasts that continued to roar back and forth. Just then, Shi Yue appeared beside him with a smile. "You understood the first level in such a short time, as expected of you." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "Not only that, master. Look..." He said, and without waiting for her reaction, he moved... Chapter 232 - 232: Two months later... His movement was extremely fast as two clones appeared on either side moving at great speeds as well, but in different directions. And in a second, Tang Yin arrived before a huge stone nearby with a powerful fist that slammed it hard against the rock, and it exploded into pieces. Shi Yue was momentarily stunned and looked at him. "Second Level, Ultra-Fast Movement? You were able to do it so easily during the day?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled as he arrived before her again. "This move I understood it first, but I didn''t understand its essence. Now I understand it. The essence of this move is almost the teleportation of the first level, but carrying the cultivator''s momentum. It''s a one-hit killer attack move." He replied, and Shi Yue looked at him in shock. What he was saying was true... The second movement of this technique is not occultation, but at the same time, it is. It is a deceptive move because almost no one manages to see the speed at which the person moves and believes that it is the typical teleportation of the first move, so it will not be prepared for the powerful murderous blow that will come from the front, even more so because of the existence of the clones. "The problem is that I don''t know how to control the clones." Tang Yin said after that, and Shi Yue, unable to hide her surprise, smiled. "...You''re really a genius, that''s the easiest thing to learn. Let''s start the 2nd part, you still have many days of training left, so let''s do this quickly." She replied and soon began an extensive explanation, with different examples back and forth. They did not go down the mountain because Tang Yin''s second mission would be to go down the mountain using the technique. It was a whole day''s explanation, and after a while, Tang Yin began to descend the mountain while using the occultation technique he was practicing... Going down this mountain was even more difficult than going up it because, for some reason, when you are going down, almost all the beasts easily notice your presence. That made things difficult for Tang Yin, but he didn''t give up and continued to do it... ... Two months passed quickly. Tang Yin smiled as he appeared behind a huge spirit beast and thrust his spear forcefully into its chest, destroying it completely in a single blow that pierced it back and forth. It was a clean and simple move, but it was filled with all the learning of the past two months. Simple but stylish, and as soon as the spear pierced the spirit beast''s chest, it stuck into a nearby tree, and Tang Yin summoned it back. ''Not bad, I feel that my spiritual energy is a bit sharper... Now I understand why my master was telling me that I wasn''t employing my spiritual energy in the right way. Destructive energy can be so lethal...'' He thought smiling, and ran hard again towards below the mountain, where Shi Yue was waiting for him. He had gone up and down this mountain several times during this time, and now it became easy for him to avoid the presence of the beasts while moving at high speeds. When he reached the bottom, Shi Yue smiled at him. "You are ready, the explanation of each of the stages I know, I have given them to you. What you can learn from here is up to you." She said, and he nodded to her. "Thank you very much, master." He said bowing to her sincerely, and she simply shook her head. "It is my duty as your master. Besides, I have such a talented disciple, how could I not want to teach you? Okay, it''s time to go, will you come back with me or will you do it alone?" She asked. "I will go back alone, master. I want to increase the aptitude level of my new spirit bone; I''ll hurry back while hunting snakes." He replied, and she nodded. "Take care then, I''ll see you in your yard." She replied and disappeared soon after. Tang Yin started running again all over the mountainous area while hunting... Several days went by like this until he reached the second mountainous area, but as soon as he reached this area... He found 7 elite disciples from the external halls, accompanied by an external elder. ''Sect members?'' He thought and was about to approach, but just overheard a small conversation from this group. "Elder, is it true that we sent people to attack that little empire of disciple Su Lian?" one of the external disciples asked, and the elder shook his head. "We are not attacking it, we want them to join us, but they don''t want to. That being the case, let''s take them hostage so that girl will decide to join us." He replied. "Younger sister Su is really talented, I heard she became an elite disciple recently, do you mean she will join our hall?" another disciple asked with a hopeful smile, and the elder nodded with some mockery. "If she is smart, together with her teacher they will join. If she''s not smart... Hehe, we''ll see what will happen to her family." Replied the elder with a sinister smile on his face. "Master, don''t hurt her face. Sister Su is so beautiful that I want her for myself." Said at that moment another one of them, and the elder looked at him somewhat angrily as he gave him a smack on the head. "Disciple, why are you so greedy with women? Pay attention to your reputation." He said scolding him, and he slightly apologized. "It''s all right, master." He replied. "Master, you say around here is that boy? What was his name? Tang... Tang..." Said another one of them. "Tang Yin, his name is. According to the Elder, he''s around here somewhere. So, keep an eye out, we can''t let that little bastard get away. Even the elder has gotten out of hand dealing with him because he doesn''t know where the hell he''s hiding. This time we must kill him." Replied the elder, and everyone nodded. "Don''t worry, Master. With so many of us here, that guy will never be able to escape." He said firmly with a confident smile and then approached his master a little. "Also, Master, can you let me have fun with Sister Su, when she joins us?" he asked, making his master put his hand to his head. "Fine, you enjoy her. But, don''t forget about your master. That girl... She''s so adorable." Replied the elder with a lascivious smile, and soon everyone started laughing. Tang Yin frowned slightly upon hearing this, ''They sent people to Su Lian''s empire? Shit, these filthy bastards...'' He thought, and his anger increased in his heart... He didn''t even need to listen anymore; he immediately swung his spear and threw it hard in front of them... *BOOOOM* It fell to the ground and caused an explosion, alerting them... "Be careful!" the elder shouted and then looked above the trees. "Who are you!? How dare you attack a group of the Red Thunder Sect!?" he shouted, and Tang Yin laughed mockingly as he appeared behind them. "You bastards, weren''t you looking for me? Come to me, I want to see how capable you guys are." Tang Yin said with a smile as he gripped his spirit spear tightly. They were surprised and looked back, "Tang Yin!" they shouted in surprise. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahahaha, it''s time to die, you little bastard!" one of them shouted at that moment and ran hard towards where Tang Yin was, trying to catch him off guard. But Tang Yin simply swung his spear at him forcefully... This small attack crushed the attacker''s spiritual energy with ease and approached his head with force, piercing it soon after, from the nose until the tip came out the back of the head... The movement was so fast and lethal that no one had a chance to react... Everyone was shocked, and Tang Yin retracted his spear nimbly, causing the corpse to fall to the ground... ''Dead?'' They all thought in shock... Chapter 233 - 233: I am merciful. How on earth could one of them die so easily? They thought in shock, and Tang Yin simply scoffed and shook his spear to remove the blood from it. This gesture allowed everyone to see that their cultivation level was incredibly high... "The peak of the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm!?" the elder shouted in shock. A look of panic crossed the faces of everyone present when they heard this... "IMPOSSIBLE!" "How could he have such a high level of cultivation!?" "Absolutely impossible!" Shouted hysterically several of the disciples at that moment, not wanting to understand what was happening right in front of their eyes. How is it possible for someone from the external sect to be on the level of many of the strong ones from the inner sect? He''s even almost at the Sixth Realm already! Shit, he''s just a new disciple, not even 25 years old, how the hell can such a person be almost close to the Sixth Realm? Be that as it may, they were totally against believing such a thing. It is absolutely impossible! They had never heard of anyone who could do such a thing! Still, the reality was that the elder was telling the truth. And that they had no time to talk nonsense. Tang Yin sneered at them. "You''re human trash, you damned bastards, you want to lay your hands on an angel like her? A demon will murder you to send you to hell before you can do it!" Tang Yin said extremely angrily and disappeared from his place... The elder was frightened at that moment and shouted to one of his disciples, "BEWARE!" But his shout came too late. Tang Yin was already standing behind him, while this disciple''s head was hanging on his spear, and his body was dripping blood in torrents. "YOU BASTARD, YOU DARE TO KILL ONE OF MY DISCIPLES!" the elder shouted hysterically and quickly summoned his sword. "ALL ON GUARD AND KILL THIS BASTARD!" he shouted again, and immediately everyone shouted a great roar to compose themselves and attacked him. But, Tang Yin simply vanished again... *TOHM* A thud crossed their ears at that moment, as three of them, who were in a row, were decapitated and head after the head was stuck to the spear, while their bodies staggered slightly backward... "SHIT, IT''S IMPOSSIBLE!" shouted the one who had said he wanted to enjoy Su Lian and swung his sword forcefully from side to side without attacking a fixed target, he simply did it out of fear. This brought a mocking smile to Tang Yin''s face, but a trace of panic crossed the face of everyone present, even the elder''s. He realized that he couldn''t even keep track of Tang Yin. ''What the hell is going on?'' He thought to himself unable to process exactly what this happening, and panic gripped his heart. Still, his desire for survival made him carry out all his power forcefully and throw himself at Tang Yin. But Tang Yin simply activated the second level of the Eternal Night Occultation Technique again and swung his spear twice to cut off both arms of this elder''s last remaining disciple... The cry of pain came soon after when the elder struck one of Tang Yin''s clones. Tang Yin was already behind him with a malicious smile, "Your scum, you want to touch a beautiful angel like her? Hehe, you can continue to dream and wait for your suffering quietly." Tang Yin said at that time. The elder then noticed what was happening and turned to see his armless disciple. "Rei''er!" he shouted, and the hatred in his heart grew. "BASTARDDDD!" he shouted again and rushed back to where Tang Yin was, trying to cut him, but Tang Yin simply grabbed his spear and swung it hard at him in a powerful attack. The elder was startled by the force the blow brought, so he quickly swung his sword forward to defend himself, creating a thunderous sound soon after, which pushed him back hard, while Tang Yin did not move an inch. Tang Yin then used this moment to put away his spear and quickly disappeared to appear in front of the last disciple who had not been attacked, who was in mental shock at seeing his companions being decapitated like that. Therefore, he did not even defend himself, and Tang Yin gave him a strong blow with his fist in the chest. This attack was fierce and merciless. It had no hint of mercy and ended up completely shattering this little disciple''s chest, causing Tang Yin''s hand to come out of his back. The shock on his face turned to fear, and just like that, his body fell backward, unable to resist a little longer. Tang Yin then disappeared again, and just at that moment, a sword attack crossed his clones, cutting them in half. Tang Yin then appeared behind the attacking elder and gave him a strong blow on his back, which sent him flying for meters and slammed him hard into a tree. The scream of agony could not even get out when Tang Yin appeared before him again and gave him a strong kick that pushed him hard to hit against trees and rocks tens of meters in the distance. Once again, Tang Yin disappeared and appeared before an elder who could no longer hold himself up. ''I''m a Spirit King... How the hell does he have so much strength?'' He thought with difficulty and vomited blood constantly as he felt his body inside slowly being destroyed... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t understand how he could have lost in just two hits against someone who wasn''t even a Spiritual King... While it is true that he is not that strong and only at the Third Level... ''How could I lose?'' He thought to himself in shock. Tang Yin simply grabbed him by his clothes and threw him towards where his disciple was. The elder then fell rolling on the ground, and his disciple was frightened. For some reason, he started to ask for help, but seeing that the elder could not move, he moved his attention to Tang Yin. "Sorry, I will never dare to... say anything else, forgive me, help me, it''s too painful...!" He said, as his voice trembled with pain and he crawled towards Tang Yin. But the latter simply scoffed. "I heard that they wanted to kill me, how about telling me the name of the one who wants my death? I''m sick of being chased by a little elder." Tang Yin said at that time and pushed both of them to sit up to look at him, but the shouting disciple was silenced with a spiritual bone. The elder tried to move but realized he couldn''t and looked at Tang Yin with hatred, "You... What did you do to me?" he asked with difficulty but received a kick in the arm, which made him let out a loud cry of pain. "Shut up, the one asking the questions is me. Now tell me, who wants me dead? I''ll spare your life if you do." Tang Yin said as he bent down and pulled out his sword to put it on the elder''s neck with a smile. The latter looked at him with fear, but still, he sneered a little. "Heh, you think I''m going to tell you? Anyway, even if you kill me, you''ll die before long..." Replied the elder, and Tang Yin smiled. He quickly moved his hand, and when the elder felt the fear of death gripping his heart, he felt an intense pain in his hand... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The cry of pain came out of his mouth when he felt his hand had been cut. But Tang Yin simply smiled. "If you tell me and tell me about that raid towards that little empire, not only will I spare your life, but both, you and your disciple can return to the sect and continue living your lives." Tang Yin said with a smile and stopped the elder''s sacred hand with his spiritual energy. The elder''s haggard face, with many tears falling, stared at him... "You... Are you serious?" he asked while gritting his teeth to endure the pain. Tang Yin smiled back at him. "Of course, I am merciful." Tang Yin replied with a smile, nothing like the one he had a while ago. It was a smile of mercy. Chapter 234 - 234: Information The elder frowned; he was no fool. Even though he was wounded, his wound would not cover his reason, but... He didn''t have much choice either. Right now, he couldn''t even move, and he didn''t understand why. And even if he could move, he already understood that this guy in front of him was a monster that could not be provoked. He was growing at an absurd speed, and his talent was supreme, capable of taking on people above his level and realm. Facing him was a stupid decision, and he was sure he would die if he said nothing. But if he did say it... Thinking this far, he felt a bit of fear, and so he hesitated. "If you keep hesitating, your disciple will be left without legs and your other hand will have to go." Tang Yin said as he lightly moved his sword to the elder''s other hand, the elder trembled in fear, and so did his disciple. With his eyes, he was almost begging his master to tell him the truth. If he wasn''t incapacitated, he himself would have said it a long time ago. "Think about it, it''s better to live without arms, than to die... Don''t you think?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and this elder swallowed thickly and lowered his head. "I''ll tell you..." He said, then looked at him, "But you must do what you said and let us go." He said again, and Tang Yin nodded. "Sure, no problem." He replied and stood up, putting away his sword to give them confidence. The elder then sighed and lowered his gaze. "The elder''s name is Hao Qing, he has a son in the external sect named Hao Ming..." He said and began to tell him every single thing this elder had said and done. This elder, along with others, had sent people to Su Lian''s Empire because they were interested in the spiritual support weapon they had and wanted this family to be their slaves, as it would greatly increase their power. But, because the family did not want to cooperate with them, they had to use this method. In the meantime, they are forcing Su Lian to join them so that way the family will follow her. At the same time, they are pressuring the elder woman who is their master. The elder also told him some of the plans of Elder Hao Qing, who turned out to be the father of the same Hao Ming who tried to kill Bai Lixue. ''These bastards, they have such an interesting plan to control the sect...'' Tang Yin thought when he heard all this. "That''s all I know... Please let us go." Said the elder in a pleading manner and with his pride totally destroyed as he looked really pitiful. Tang Yin looked down at him from above and drew his sword again, scaring them to death. "Why should I let you go?" Tang Yin asked mockingly, and they both looked at him. "You promised! You said you were merciful!" shouted the elder, and Tang Yin nodded smiling innocently. "Indeed, I did say so, but..." Tang Yin then swung his sword horizontally and both heads were stripped from their bodies as they spun around in the air with a frightened expression and soon fell to the ground rolling. "I am merciful to me, you idiots, how could I be merciful to the enemy?" replied Tang Yin smiling. He had obtained enough information and didn''t think the two of them could give him any more, so it was time for them to go atone for their sins or be tormented. Whatever it was, he didn''t care in the least. So, he soon disappeared from the place as he started to run back to the sect, thinking different things... ''Tsk, these bastards moved at a time when I can''t help.'' Tang Yin thought as he started to come up with a plan in his head. And so, he spent a few more days until he finally arrived at the sect. He was planning to go to the organization to have a look around, but he remembered that his master wanted to see him in his courtyard, so he quickly returned to the courtyard. As he walked there, he noticed a large number of people in the same uniform. This made him frown. According to what that external elder had told him, several elders are working to make a few halls contain as many people as possible. They are being offered rewards like pills and cult points as a reward to get them in, and they are doing it in masse. This makes you understand something... ''They want acceptance from the whole sect, and what better than to start with the disciples? They are preparing for something big...'' He thought, and between thoughts, he arrived at his courtyard. Shi Yue was waiting for him in the same place as usual, and when she felt him arrive, she slightly raised her face to see him. "I can see that you killed some people, were you attacked?" she asked while frowning slightly. Tang Yin was a little surprised to see her say that with such confidence, but he nodded. He knew that his master had more capabilities than he could imagine when he first met her. "7 elite disciples and an external elder, but I already killed them." He replied, and she sighed a little relieved to hear him say that, and nodded. "They''re getting a little cocky lately those boys... I think it''s time I made my appearance." She replied with a smile and stood up. "Here." She said as she handed him a document to read, but before he could read what it said, she grabbed it and disappeared with him in her hand. Tang Yin felt dizzy at that moment from the drastic change, but he soon recovered, and when he opened his eyes again... They were standing on top of an abandoned building, looking at a beautiful villa of great size, where there were many people. Tang Yin recognized them. Moreover, he saw Bai Lixue among them, so it was obvious who they were. But... The strength they had... S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What the hell? Since when are they so good?'' He thought in shock, and Shi Yue smiled seeing him like that. "Those guys have improved drastically and that girl is putting a lot of effort into cultivating them, even putting her cultivation on the back burner for a while, although she still managed to go up a level this time. See the document, it''s all written there." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at the document in shock. Names, ages, and cultivation. Plus, achievements against outstanding cultivators. None of them had done a mission so far, but they had all already fought against cultivators for training. These cultivators were brought by Shi Yue and, in her words, were trustworthy, so Tang Yin didn''t doubt them. But¡­ The strength of his organization¡­ ''There are 9 in the Sixth Realm? So fast? What the hell did they feed these guys?'' He thought in shock as he read up and down... Chapter 235 - 235: The strength of the organization The number of cultivators was large there were not only 9 in the Sixth Realm but there were over 20 in the Fifth Realm and over 50 in the Fourth Realm. The rest were arduously cultivating while using the resources Tang Yin had sent. But there were not only 150 people as he remembered. That number had doubled, which might hint at the rapid increase in the group''s cultivation, as several of them he didn''t remember. Although it was not a large number of people, it was still a large number for an organization that was just being set up and was not looking to be too large. Just when Tang Yin arrived here, the system updated and showed just over 150 new people being added to the system and branded with the system''s spiritual array. Tang Yin then stared at these people after putting the document aside. They were struggling hard, back and forth, as they trained in the cultivation techniques he had given them. ''I didn''t expect them to be so strong in such a short time... Although, indeed, their spiritual bones are not perfect and the degree of aptitude is low, but this level... It''s really high. If their base is improved, they should be able to become an elite team in 1 or 2 years...'' He thought and looked at Bai Lixue, who was fighting against some of them at the same time. She had also increased her level a bit, but what she had increased a lot was her combat experience. Being training so many people had benefited her a lot, and she looked more confident even when facing several of them. ''This girl... Her eye is really good...'' He thought with a smile. He didn''t need to think too deeply to understand what had happened here. She used her eyes to see those who were the most talented and selected them to train exclusively. And although he could see a lot of pill use in the bodies of all these members, and that was a problem because they were not quite stable, they were certainly a powerful group. Tang Yin smiled and looked at Shi Yue. "Master, let''s go downstairs where I can talk to Lixue." Tang Yin said, and she nodded, disappearing shortly after that place, and soon, they appeared downstairs, right behind Bai Lixue, who was culminating her fight. Just as they arrived, Shi Yue disappeared again, and then most of the people present were surprised, and the combat stopped to see what was going on. When Bai Lixue saw Tang Yin, the smile on her beautiful face became evident, and she ran towards him to embrace him in a leap... "Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile and pounced on him. Tang Yin greeted her with a hug and kissed her, "You look very energetic, are you doing well?" he asked, and she smiled at him, then pulled him quickly to show him and began to quickly explain everything she had done. "Tang Yin, the whole team of assassin destroyers has been trained hard by me and some seniors that Elder Shi brought." She said and then remembered something and moved a little closer to him, "She said she was your master, is it true? Since when did you have such a beautiful and powerful master?" She asked softly, and Tang Yin smiled. "She''s from the sect, I met her a while ago. She was the one who killed that teacher last time." Tang Yin replied, and she then nodded in surprise. "No wonder... Her voice sounded so familiar, that was why." She replied with understanding, and after that, she didn''t worry anymore. If Tang Yin sent her here, it meant that she was reliable. Besides, the help she gave them this time had been important to them, so she decided to show Tang Yin to the team. "In position!" she shouted towards all of these, bringing the attention of those far away who came quickly when they saw Tang Yin and stood firm, like soldiers before a general. She smiled. "Tang Yin, all those on the first are the killer destroyer team, I have followed what you have told me and they have become stronger by far. There are 7 in the Spiritual King Realm, 13 in the Spiritual Ancestor Realm, and 30 in the Spiritual Lord Realm. Exactly, 50 people in this team." She said proudly as she puffed out her chest with a smile. She was proud of her achievements during this time and wanted to show them to Tang Yin as soon as possible, so as soon as she saw him, that was the first thing she wanted to do. Tang Yin smiled seeing her like this, and stroked her head, "I''m proud of you, you''ve surprised me this time. You have really formed an elite team as you promised me." Tang Yin replied, and she laughed a little tenderly. "Hehe~ I told you and I kept it, now, when do we leave?" she asked quickly, making Tang Yin smile. Then he looked at everyone present. "Everyone in the Fourth Realm or above, we have two missions to do and they are missions that could take a while. Also, they are two dangerous missions, but we will do our best to make everything go smoothly. So, go get ready, you will be briefed in a little while." Tang Yin said firmly as he looked at each of them, who were surprised, but even more were encouraged by this. Their faces looked happy, and they wanted to let out a cheer to the sky, they were finally going to do missions! They thought. But none of them shouted. They politely said goodbye to Tang Yin and then left to gather their remaining companions. "Lixue, let''s go to a place where we can talk. There''s a new emergency." Tang Yin said, causing Bai Lixue to be slightly surprised, but nods. After that, Tang Yin saw that his master had appeared again, and this time, she was with two people. A man and a woman, they didn''t look older, but... ''Assassins? They were the ones the master brought...'' Tang Yin thought. "Little one, what are you going to do?" she asked as she arrived before them, and the two behind her bowed a little to Tang Yin. "Greetings, Young Master." They said, and Tang Yin nodded toward them and focused his gaze on Shi Yue. "Master, can you bring Su Lian and Li Xian? They were both with us in the sect trials, this time there is something that has a lot to do with the two of them." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue nodded. "Fine, I''ll go get them then." She replied as she disappeared. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After that, they all went into a house that was nearby to wait while talking to each other, and a while later, Shi Yue arrived with four women in tow. Chapter 236 - 236: Plan and time to leave Tang Yin was surprised to see both old women here, and they were deeply stunned seeing Shi Yue''s power, it was so much so that they immediately fully bowed to her. "Forgive us, Elder." They said quickly, and Shi Yue didn''t give it a thought. She simply walked to where Tang Yin was and sat on the main seat. Tang Yin then smiled when he saw Su Lian and Li Xian. Both were happy as soon as they saw him. "Tang Yin, long time no see, what happened?" Su Lian said as she approached him with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. "Lian, there''s something urgent I need to tell you. Those people who are pressuring you to join another hall, they sent some powers to your family to kidnap your family, they want to force you to join them..." Tang Yin said without wasting time, scaring Su Lian. "What!? is that true, Tang Yin!?" She asked in shock and frightened as she lightly grabbed Tang Yin with a panicked face. Tang Yin nodded at her, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you through this." Then he looked at everyone present, just the moment when the strongest people in the organization entered the room... "I am preparing to go east, on a trip that I cannot put off. Therefore, I want to take a part of the team with me, as it may be a complicated trip full of difficulties for me. But I want to send the other part with Lian and Xian quickly to their home so that they can protect it while I return..." Tang Yin said, and then, he began to explain what he had learned about a few days ago. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yue and the two assassins, who were present, did not react at all and simply watched from the side. But the rest were quite surprised by this. Even so, they listened attentively to what Tang Yin wanted to say, and after that, Tang Yin mentioned his plan to them. Currently, in the destroyer group alone there are a total of 50 people, among which the weakest is in the fourth realm. But there are still another 50 more who are between the fourth and fifth realms, who are ready to fight. The problem is that only 40 of all of them were ready to fight against their peers in cultivation. Because they had all raised their level so much with pills and spiritual arrays, they couldn''t focus on improving their bases, so they weren''t as strong as they appeared to be. Even so, they were still quite a large group, one to be reckoned with. Therefore, Tang Yin decided to split them up a bit. He would only take 30 with him, and the rest would form a big group to go with Su Lian and Li Xian to their home. As long as they can buy time until Tang Yin returns, it should be enough to resist them. At least to Tang Yin''s knowledge, the other side had only sent some of the sixth realm and fifth realm, who were only trained in fighting with cultivation, so he was sure that once he returned, he could turn the tables on everything. This was the explanation of his plan, which received no objections. But Shi Yue spoke up at that moment. "Take them away, Tang Yin. Give them any orders you like and use them as you like. They will surely help you." She said as she pointed to the two people behind her. Both of them were a little surprised but said nothing. Tang Yin was also surprised, "Are you sure?" he asked, and she shrugged her shoulders. "They are very well trained in the art of assassination and I can''t allow my disciple to go to a dangerous place on his own." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''With two seventh realm assassins... Things will certainly turn out better.'' He thought and smiled at her. "That''s fine, master. I''ll take them then." Tang Yin replied. After that, the conversation turned to different things regarding which ones would be chosen to go with Tang Yin, and so a few hours passed until finally everyone went to prepare, except Bai Lixue, Tang Yin, Shi Yue, Su Lian, and Li Xian. Both old ladies were unable to participate, and Shi Yue instructed them to follow her later. Tang Yin influenced Shi Yue would do something great for this, but this was not the time to ask her. "Lian, are you okay with that arrangement?" Tang Yin asked as he put a hand on her tender head, making her look at him, her beautiful tender eyes looked really pitiful right now, but she nodded with a smile. "Thank you so much, Tang Yin. You always do things for me; I promise I''ll pay you back for everything you do for me." She replied with an embarrassed smile. Tang Yin nodded. "Xian, you have improved quite a lot together with Lian, how about joining my organization? I''ll put you as leaders of some hall and you''ll receive great rewards every month, what do you say?" Tang Yin asked with a smile. Li Xian prepared to answer, but Tang Yin put his hand on her head as well. "Okay, you decide later, for now, focus on taking care of yourself. Keep this with you, for now, inject spiritual energy to use later." Tang Yin said with a smile, and it was just that moment that Shi Yue stood up. "Tang Yin, come with me for a moment." She said and walked out into the courtyard. Tang Yin then followed her, and she walked for a while until she reached a secluded area. "Will you leave today?" She asked without turning around, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, master. I want to hurry things up now that those guys dared to move like that and threaten the people I care about." Tang Yin replied, and Shi Yue nodded. "As long as you follow my advice, I''m sure I''ll see you healthy again and get out in a few months." She said and then took out something from her storage bag. "Here, use those two to move the group and use this one for yourself." She said and then threw 3 flying spiritual ship control devices at him. This surprised Tang Yin, "Master, one is enough, why even give me your personal boat? What would you do if it gets damaged? It''s the boat your parents left you, isn''t it?" Tang Yin asked. For him, the gifts from his parents were always the most important, but there was one gift that, in his past life, he treasured more than anything else, and it came from that woman who marked his life but left this world. For that reason, he has always thought that the gifts from those who are no longer here are the most appreciated. That being the case, why was his teacher giving him this? He thought doubtfully. Shi Yue shrugged, "Stop grumbling and talking nonsense, use it. It will do you good." She replied, and after that, she disappeared. "I''ll see you later, take care of yourself. I have some things to do." She said as only her voice remained in place, leaving Tang Yin slightly stunned. But he could only nod helplessly and then went back inside the house to continue preparing everything. And a while later, it was finally time to leave. Chapter 237 - 237: To the eastern region Tang Yin said goodbye to Su Lian and Li Xian and sent them off together with a large group in one of the boats his master had given him, which left the backyard of the huge mansion that remained on the outskirts of the city and flew at great speed, disappearing in the distance soon after. In the end, he bestowed her with some spiritual defense arrays, which are quite large and can serve her for her protection and to buy time while he returns. ''Although I don''t know if this will turn out well... But I must understand priorities always.'' Tang Yin thought and turned his gaze towards Bai Lixue, who was waiting for him at the entrance of the ship they would both board together with the team. It was not Shi Yue''s main ship but the other one she had given him. Shi Yue''s main ship, Tang Yin had it stored inside its special space. After a light farewell with the other members who were nearby, Tang Yin got on the flying boat, and soon the boat shot off at top speed towards the eastern region, disappearing on the horizon. Shi Yue smiled as she watched them from afar while standing on top of the alchemist association building. ''You are so predictable, Tang Yin. I hope everything goes well with your plans.'' She thought with a smile. ''A boat that is not used, is a useless boat, huh... In the end, that boat will be yours, I don''t understand why you refuse to use it now, if I will even give you my most precious treasure...'' She thought smiling, and after losing sight of the spirit boat, she looked in the direction of the Sect''s entrance. Some people were moving from one side to the other while they sprayed the road with some green substance from one side to the other. They did it in a way that was extremely difficult to notice. Even when they passed the guards at the gate, they did not notice the substance that fell there. Shi Yue slightly raised her hand, and some of the substance appeared on her hand shortly after... ''Little snakes, what is the eagerness to seek death? I have let you live so long that you have become so arrogant... Are you really ignorant of the name of who gave you, your lands? Looks like it''s time to put the trash in their place, eh...'' She thought, and a provocative, beautiful, but extremely dangerous smile shone between her lips as she looked at these little people. She had her own things to deal with, that''s why she disappeared from that place.... ... And so, the days passed as Tang Yin traveled on the flying boat. This flying boat was quite fast, though not as fast as the other one. But they were able to travel a large portion of the land in just a few days. It is a boat made for long journeys, so it was fast enough to get from one region to another in a few months. But it was not a trouble-free journey. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because Tang Yin wanted everyone to be in their best shape, most of those on board had to cultivate the entire trip with pills Tang Yin gave them. And during that time, they passed over several spiritual forests. The flying spirit beasts in those places began to attack them, and Tang Yin, together with Bai Lixue and both assassins sent by Shi Yue, had to clear the way. Those two assassins were in shock when they saw Tang Yin and Bai Lixue fight. Not only did they complement each other very well, but their individual strength was really great. ''What kind of geniuses has Madam encountered?'' They thought to themselves in shock when they saw them like this. In fact, it was because of this that the two of them began to talk some more. "What are your two''s names?" Tang Yin asked as they spoke, and they smiled. "The Madam gave us the names Yun and Yao when she picked us up, so that''s our name. We are orphan brothers; the Madam is like our mother." Replied the man, and Tang Yin nodded with some surprise. "Now I understand, so you guys are trained by my master?" he asked, and they both nodded. "Yes, Madam is the one who taught us how to fight and gave us these cultivation techniques." They replied, and then Tang Yin nodded. ''Assassins raised by her... Looks like she has her own concerns. Besides, they might be from some organization, from the clothes they wear...'' Tang Yin thought. "Young Sir, we can see that Madam really trusts you. It''s good that Madam was finally able to find a personal disciple she can trust." The woman said with a smile, slightly surprising Tang Yin. "Why do you say so?" he asked doubtfully. She smiled. "Madam has never allowed anyone else to be in control of her personal ship. She says it is one of her greatest treasures, but we can feel the presence of its device in your body." She said, and Tang Yin was slightly surprised. ''Is it one of her greatest treasures? Does she cherish it that much?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully and began to doubt even more as to why she had given it to him this time. He couldn''t quite understand what she was planning by doing so, but he could only feel happy in his heart. ''Well... She''ll have her reasons.'' He thought, but that wasn''t what he originally wanted to know. "I mean, why ''finally''? Did my master have any disciples before?" He asked doubtfully, and Yao, the female assassin, looked at him dubiously. "Don''t you know, Young Master?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head with a smile. Then they both looked at each other a little but nodded to each other. "We can''t tell much then, but the madam had two disciples before you. The rest she''ll have to tell you." They both replied. Tang Yin was a little surprised but nodded slightly. ''It makes sense that she had disciples, but I don''t understand why she couldn''t trust them... Who were they? Could they be dead? After all, she''s over 2 thousand years old...'' He thought, but in the end, he could only sigh internally and stop worrying about such things. Though, he had something new in his mind that he should ask her when he returned. After that, they continued to talk about several more things, as Yun and Yao told Tang Yin about their powers and the type of cultivation technique they were cultivating. In addition, Tang Yin told them in detail about where they would be going while defending the flying boat from the attacks of some flying spirit beasts. Thus, the weeks passed as they traveled at full speed... The huge ship was getting closer and closer to the eastern region... ... Chapter 238 - 238: Huang Feifei Huang Feifei woke up early today and was training fiercely in the courtyard of her house. Since she trained with Tang Yin for several weeks in a row, this had become a habit for her, and she didn''t want to erase it because it was one of the things that reminded her most of her beloved. The good times she spent with him, as he taught her how to fight and showed her different fighting strategies, were beautiful memories that came to her as she trained during the morning hours. Many thought that she did it because she was very disciplined, but they would never imagine that she, The Princess Heiress of the Wind, only did it because she remembered her beloved Tang Yin. If it weren''t for that, the truth is that she wouldn''t even bother to exercise. ''He really changed me...'' She thought with a beautiful smile as she fought against some puppets that were soon reduced to dust. Just at those moments, some people, who were her maids, came running up to her. "Miss, the Crown Princess wants to see you. It''s something urgent." Said they, speaking quickly. Huang Feifei was slightly surprised and ran to meet Zu Xiaolin. "Xiaolin, is something wrong?" she asked hesitantly as she handed her some water. Zu Xiaolin nodded quickly, "Those guys are attacking again, they are at the border, attacking Blizzard Flower City and it''s a big group, several generals are with them." She said urgently, making Huang Feifei''s eyes widen in surprise. "Didn''t they care about the association''s warning?" she asked, and Zu Xiaolin shook her head. "The Great Sect held back for a while, but now they no longer care. It''s been several months and they decided to renew the attacks. Besides, it''s not the only place, we have some traitors among the four major cities and they are attacking hard, what do we do?" Zu Xiaolin asked quickly. She always went to Huang Feifei when they had to do something. She fully trusted Huang Feifei''s decisions, and all of her strategies had worked so far, so even the emperor himself had respect for her. Huang Feifei frowned slightly and nodded. "Let''s go to Blizzard Flower City, you know I have memories in that city and I won''t let those bastards destroy it." She replied firmly. Her voice didn''t waver for a moment as she said that. That was the one city she would not allow to be destroyed, and Zu Xiaolin smiled. He knew that was the decision she would make. So, she nodded, and then they both left the house and they walked to where their squads of cultivation soldiers were. Because they were both the most talented among the younger generation of the empire, the emperor granted them elite cultivation soldier squads to command, and they could move them around as they pleased and for whatever they both wanted. Not only that, the status in the country''s military forces was great for both of them, especially Huang Feifei. She was awarded the title of ''Princess Heiress of the Wind'' because her way of fighting with the wind was masterful, and she was so powerful that she cowed even those above her in cultivation. Moreover, this title was not mere decoration. It was given to her by the emperor himself so that she could command the country''s elite armed forces. Thousands of cultivators were under her hand! Therefore, as soon as they arrived at the headquarters of the elite soldiers, they all stood firm before her. Sometime later, several huge warships flew out at high speed towards Blizzard Flower City with a mission: They would destroy every invader that crossed their path. There would be no truce in this battle. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. News reached them that the invaders had destroyed a city before reaching Blizzard Flower City, where local forces were resisting, but it would not be long before they fell. It was a surprise and planned attack, so the blood of all the cultivators of the Blizzard Empire''s armed forces boiled with rage when they heard about it. And so, when they arrived at the Blizzard Flower City, the rage burned with fury in them when they found that a large part of the city had been destroyed, and those guys kept attacking again and again. Besides... Huang Feifei found that house, that beautiful building where she spent her best days with her beloved, under attack... The whole city was... This made her feel extremely angry, and she invoked her spiritual weapons... "ATTACK!" she shouted as soon as she saw this and pounced before the rest could hear her. But they were all elites, so they quickly followed her, and just at those moments, the city forces noticed the huge warships above them. Moreover, the enemies also noticed it, as these ships began to attack with cannons in force. As the majority of elite cultivators rushed out to fight... When all the local forces saw them arrive, they were surprised to see the uniform... "IT''S THE WIND HEIR PRINCESS!" shouted one, and soon the shout spread throughout the city as the soldiers shouted with glee at seeing the arrival of the Female Hero of latter-day legends... This increased the motivation in the Allied ranks, who soon began to roar back and forth as they attacked the Allied forces in force. It was a brutal attack that destroyed the first line of enemy cultivators and threatened to go all the way to the second line. They were unstoppable for a moment, but unfortunately... That was the moment when the heavyweights made their presence felt. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* Various explosions were heard around the area as several warships of equal size flew swiftly toward them and began to attack back and forth all over the city. This stunned Huang Feifei, who looked up. It wasn''t just 3 or 4 ships; it was a total of 17 warships, and the number of cultivators astonished her... ''12 Generals?'' She thought in shock when she saw them, and then someone laughed loudly among the enemy forces at that moment. "Hahaha, Huang Feifei, I didn''t think you would come on your own to turn yourself in." Said a man''s voice while showing off. Chapter 239 - 239: The attack begins Hearing this, Huang Feifei frowned and saw him. He was not walking alone, and he was not very old. He was a young man. But he was powerful. "Ye Wang, Ye Wong..." She said angrily. They were both wearing the same kind of clothes, with the same badges. They are young masters of the Eastern Great Sect. Huang Feifei had met them before, as they wanted to recruit her, but she firmly refused. That caused a fight where Huang Feifei was almost captured, and one of the sect was killed by Huang Feifei. Since then, these two have been chasing her. But... It can be said that they are not on the same side as the sect, although they are from the sect. The status of both of them is high, and they want to assassinate Huang Feifei, while there are others from the same sect who want to recruit her, so it is dangerous for her to meet them here first rather than others. They both smiled at the sight of her, "It seems that enemies meet frequently and this time we don''t have much time, so I''ll have to give you a premature end to prevent those elders from being able to avoid it." Ye Wang said. He did not waste any time. His personality has always been the type to do things quickly and firmly. So, he immediately took out his spiritual weapon. "Since the day you murdered my wife, you should be prepared to die, beautiful Wind Crown Princess." He said with a smile as he looked at her, and his cultivation of the sixth realm was forcefully revealed, suppressing the cultivation of many presents. "All Generals listen to my voice; we will make a joint attack. Let us destroy this city and that will end our mission." He said at that moment, and a roar came from behind him. He didn''t care about innocent people; he was just determined to destroy this place completely to leave no trace of what was his shame in the past. He came here to recruit someone, but he got kicked out, and his wife died. How could he leave any trace of that? It was his greatest shame; he will never leave a trace of that existence. Huang Feifei let out a snort angrily. She was not going to back down. She was not wrong in this matter. They arrogantly stormed into the city and killed many innocent people. Her two good friends, who were entrusted to her by Tang Yin, are now missing because of them. What''s more... "...You dare to come and murder innocent people at your whim... You steal my belongings and then try to arrest me by force without telling me anything, just because you think you are gods, do you think I have no right to defend myself? Do you think I''m stupid? Hmph, I would murder her again if I went back in time." Huang Feifei replied firmly and showed her entire cultivation with a loud stomp. Ye Wang smiled and looked at her, "You are a little squirrel, Huang Feifei... A little animal that I can step on whenever I want, someone who is not worthy of being the one who murdered a woman who belonged to me, certainly, you have no right to defend against me." He replied smiling mockingly... "Attack, destroy these little rats!" Ye Wang shouted at that moment, and everyone behind him roared, and soon came a massive attack. Huang Feifei did not flinch and nodded to Zu Xiaolin. "We will not cower before these murderous bastards! Elite squads, kill as many as you can and fight hard!" shouted Huang Feifei like a ruler commanding her subordinates. Her battle shout was enough for all the soldiers present to ignite and start battling. In addition, she led the attack with a strong attack from her spiritual scepter... Her cultivation of the fifth realm, at the fourth level became visible, and the firmness in her aura showed. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "ATTACK!" shouted Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin... ''The token that Tang Yin gave me... A precious gift that only belonged to me... I will get it back... Everything that was taken from me that he gave me, I will get it back...'' She thought with hatred in her heart as her eyes were fixed on Ye Wang and Ye Wong. She was not a patriot of this place. It''s not like she was doing this to save anyone, she was just a woman who was looking to get back what belonged to her and keep the memories she once had with her beloved in this place safe. That was all, and that was what she was going to fight for. Therefore, she forcefully rushed towards where these two young masters of the sixth realm were standing as she summoned her spiritual bones and began to attack with force. "Hahaha, come to your death!" Ye Wang shouted as he clashed his sword against Huang Feifei''s scepter. The sound this impact created reverberated everywhere but was soon drowned out by the sound of shouting, and swords clanging back and forth. In addition, the spiritual energy hitting and destroying the ground drowned out the sound, but to the three facing each other, it was a clear sound. Huang Feifei quickly moved her spinning ball to the front and activated one of her skills on Ye Wang''s chest. *BOOOM* The impact created an explosion, and Ye Wang had to take a step back while his brother, Ye Wong took one forward and attacked Huang Feifei, pushing her back. But that was the moment when someone appeared at his side. "Don''t forget about me." Zu Xiaolin said in Ye Wong''s ear and hit him hard with her spirit spear. As she gave Huang Feifei time to attack with a powerful horizontal wind attack... *SWOSHHH* The sound of the wind breaking the spiritual energy rang out, but Ye Wang simply smiled and together with his brother raised a hand to stop it... *BOOOM* The explosion of spiritual energy rose as Huang Feifei''s attack collided with Ye Wang and Ye Wong''s protective wall, but the attack was quickly neutralized. And both of them received a powerful blow from these two spiritual kings, which crashed them hard to the ground. Just at that moment, they noticed what was going on nearby... The 12 generals that normally would not be seen together, all from the Fifth Realm, were attacking the whole place with force, killing many of their subordinates, this surprised them. But they immediately started attacking again in a 2 on 2 battle while trying to lead their elite groups that were being slaughtered. Among the elites of both, there are not so many general levels they only have 5 in this place, and on the other side, they have 12 generals and many more attacking from afar. It is an unequal battle because those who are defending no longer have a wall to protect themselves, and most of them are wounded. Therefore, Huang Feifei focused her gaze intently on her two opponents and began to attack them back and forth with all her power. Her spinning ball launched continuous attacks making neither of the two rivals able to take the upper hand in the fight, but... "Hmph, let''s see how far you will be able to withstand launching so many attacks at once." Ye Wang said as he countered all of Huang Feifei''s attacks, biding his time. Chapter 240 - 240: Massive attack stopped? Huang Feifei''s combat prowess was what the elders who were looking for her appreciated the most, that was why Ye Wang had decided to come only with his brother to this place to give her an end before those elders found her. Moreover, her ability to reach so high in cultivation in this place was praiseworthy. Therefore, this was the best time to collect his revenge and gain some benefits for himself. After all, although she had a lot of combat prowess, after all, she was not at the same level as Ye Wang, so Ye Wang only had to withstand the onslaught while preparing to counterattack the moment he found an opening... This lasted for several minutes, making Ye Wang feel a bit impatient and surprised. Huang Feifei was attacking back and forth with her scepter and spinning ball, causing both to enter a passive state, only receiving continuous attacks from both girls. Although Zu Xiaolin was not as strong as Huang Feifei, she understood very well with Huang Feifei, who was leading right now, and this allowed them to fight on par with them. It was also thanks to this that the soldiers'' morale was boosted, and they started attacking hard, but... Ye Wang was completely stunned as he continuously defended against numerous attacks. ''How the hell does she have so much spiritual energy?'' He thought to himself in shock, and just at that moment, he got a little careless, and a powerful attack hit him from the side, which sent him several meters backward while bringing a hand to his side. "Shit, you''re sly." He said angrily and tightened his grip on his spirit weapon... "Brother, let''s fight fast, those elders might come!" Ye Wang shouted as he brought all his power out in the open, and his spiritual bones made their presence. Ye Wong nodded close to him and forcefully rushed towards Zu Xiaolin as he used a spiritual bone skill to break the good synchronicity between the two. It was a risky move, but it was worth the risk if they managed to break it. For both of them, it was not very easy for them to face these two girls even with the level advantage. Firstly, because they did not expect that the forces that arrived with them could make the 12 generals entertain at the same time and could not support them. But after all, they were both spiritual kings, so the spiritual pressure in conjunction with their spiritual abilities gave them back the upper hand in the combat when Ye Wong managed to break the combat synchrony of both of them. Ye Wang then smiled and began to attack even harder, with deadly attacks each time... Soon, Ye Wang and Ye Wong landed a powerful blow on both girls, which pushed them forcefully backward. "NOW!" Ye Wang shouted at that moment, and both brothers slightly jumped back and did the same battle pose while gathering a large amount of spiritual energy in their next attack, then they quickly forcefully moved their hand forward, and a powerful spiritual energy attack forcefully hit Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin who were trying to recompose themselves. The explosion created by this attack caused many combatants to turn to look at it, and just as some were about to speak, they noticed Ye Wang and Ye Wong looked at each other and jumped towards the top of a small building. "It''s time for a combined attack!" Ye Wang shouted at that moment as he spoke to all those who were battling, and this was a saying... A very dangerous saying... A saying that Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin understood as they quickly saw the ships above them with fear in their eyes... "IT''S A MASSIVE CANNON ATTACK, RETREAT!" they both shouted at the same time in great shock. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zu Xiaolin then glared hatefully at Ye Wang. "BASTARD, YOU ARE VIOLATING THE RULES!" shouted Zu Xiaolin at that moment, in hysteria, and looked at her ships, "PREPARE CANNONS, NOW!" she shouted again... That saying was to confuse those who didn''t know, but she understood it very well... The most powerful cannons on these warships were ready to attack. And they are spiritual energy cannons made for destruction. This was... A clear violation of the rules set by the neutral halls and organizations, as these cannons should not be available to low-level empires like them because of the great destruction they can cause in a battle. They are capable of winning a battle in an instant¡­ They are weapons of destruction! That was the moment when the 12 generals retreated with a leap and arrived on one side of Ye Wang and Ye Wong to start attacking from a distance... But none of the other side announced the retreat. So, all the enemy soldiers, who were battling on the ground, thought it was a farce Zu Xiaolin''s shout. None of them were prepared for the next attack. Ye Wang smiled. "Rules? The rules are made by the strong, Miss Zu. Your empire is weak and since it is weak, only destruction awaits it." Ye Wang replied, and at that moment, 8 huge cannons showed up on these warships... They were all illuminated and looked ready to attack... Ye Wang then took one last look at this place, back and forth, and a sinister smile appeared on his face at that moment. "ATTACK!" he shouted, and the smile became even more sinister on his face. Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin also shouted their commands trying to get all their soldiers to escape, as they turned around to run away from this place... No matter what, no one could resist the next attack... It''s a high-level cannon attack! Of which are only available in first-level empires or in the great sects! The only alternative was to flee from this place because soon this city would be destroyed... From innocent people to meddling cultivators, all would be wiped out. And it was right at that moment... When everyone could see that a powerful attack imbued with spiritual energy came and hit the warships with force, creating a huge explosion... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* But it was only the first one due to the recoil suffered, 8 successive explosions occurred, and screams came from behind Ye Wang. Just as he wondered what the hell was going on, a spirit spear crossed his sight as it fell hard towards the ground and stabbed hard into the ground, splitting both forces as it created a trench in the ground. Everyone felt shocked at the sight of this spear. ''What the hell is going on?'' They thought to themselves in shock. But it wasn''t over. An immense shadow that was followed by a thunderous sound fell over them on this night, partially obscuring the moonlight. This shadow left everyone present in shock... It is an immense flying ship! And one of war itself, with powerful cannons! The beauty of this ship and how immense it was, even Ye Wang and Ye Wong were surprised... ''What the hell? A big sect''s ship? Did the elders discover us?'' They thought to themselves in shock, but when they saw the logo inscribed on the ship, they shook their heads. ''Impossible, where the hell have we seen this logo before?'' They thought in shock. The ship slowly descended until it stopped in mid-air, and that was the moment when the spear flew back towards the ship, as if it was being attracted by something... This moment coincided with the moment when everyone could see a tall male figure walking through the air as he descended from the huge warship, it looked as if he was stepping on ladders in the air as the spiritual bones moved downward for him to step on. The image was viewed with awe, and the spiritual spear stopped firmly in his hand. If anyone had to give anything distinctive about him, it would be the beautiful blue hair, his handsome face, and the fact that he was missing an arm. But, the sense of superiority given by this figure was such that even Ye Wang and Ye Wong felt frightened... From behind, Huang Feifei felt her heart jump a little at the sight of this figure... That figure is the figure that marked her life and changed her life. It was the figure of the man she had been longing for every day. Even though his back was turned there was no way she could be wrong... He was the person she had longed to see, her beloved... "TANG YIN!" she shouted happily, surprising various presents... Chapter 241 - 241: Reunion (1) Tang Yin smiled as he heard her voice at that moment, and his heart warmed as he noticed the longing in her voice... "Everyone goes down and protect her, no matter what." Tang Yin said at that moment as he spoke to those on the spirit boat. An order they firmly accepted, with Bai Lixue being the first to jump off the spirit boat, and fall to the side to Huang Feifei. "So, you are Big Sister Feifei?" she asked as soon as she got off, surprising Huang Feifei, who looked at her doubtfully. "And you are?" she asked, but her heart skipped a beat at that moment as she sensed Tang Yin''s scent on this woman, so she grabbed her, "It''s Tang Yin, right!?" She asked quickly, stopping Bai Lixue from speaking and surprising her, but she nodded with a smile. "Yes, he is Tang Yin. I introduce myself, my name is Bai Lixue, I travel with Tang Yin, may I call you Big Sister?" she asked hesitantly and Huang Feifei then nodded unconsciously but without paying much attention to what she had said. She only turned her gaze and saw Tang Yin standing in mid-air with a beautiful smile and tears in her eyes. Just at that moment and looking at that back, she felt that all her weight was gone. It was as if she was sure that, now that Tang Yin arrived, all her worries would be lifted. Just at that moment, Ye Wang spoke to Tang Yin. "Who the hell are you? Why are you meddling in the affairs of my great sect?" he asked angrily, causing Tang Yin to glare at him. The smile he had on his face for finally seeing his beloved woman was wiped off as soon as he saw him. He had heard something about the conversation between the two, so he didn''t need to ask to know who his enemy was today. ''I can feel the presence of the token I gave Feifei in this bastard.'' Tang Yin thought angrily and glared at him. "What rights does a dead man have to know who I am?" replied Tang Yin mockingly and waved his hand at him while making a grabbing sign with his hand. Just at that moment, Ye Wang''s spirit bag shook forcefully, startling him, and soon, a token flew out of the spirit bag. "What the hell do you think you''re doing!?" shouted Ye Wang trying to grab the token, but it flew swiftly towards Tang Yin''s hand, and Tang Yin held it tightly, leaving Ye Wang stunned. Tang Yin then looked at the token and let out a snort, "Hmph, you little bastard, you still dare to steal my wife''s things. You seem to be very arrogant and want death." Tang Yin replied angrily and put the token away, summoning his spear again. Ye Wang looked at him in shock, but he could see his cultivation, so he wasn''t afraid. Although he was shocked by this thing Tang Yin had done, he didn''t care. If the other party was weaker than him, and he was one-armed on top of that, he would soon get that little token back. ''I knew it, that thing was special.'' He thought and sneered at Tang Yin. "Heh, so you are Huang Feifei''s man. Since she killed my wife, then I will murder her one-armed man in front of her and make her suffer afterward." Ye Wang said ominously and gripped his spirit weapon tightly to launch a powerful attack, but just as he thought that, he felt danger coming from his side of him, which left him in shock... "BROTHER, BEWARE!" Ye Wong shouted at that moment, but they could only hear a voice from the side... "A little guy like you, dare you say you''re going to assassinate me? Hehe, you''re arrogant, but your ability doesn''t go with you..." Tang Yin said smiling as he appeared in front of Ye Wang and swung his spear forcefully towards one of his arms, shattering it in that instant and sending Ye Wang slamming into a building in the distance. After that, he took advantage of the moment to launch a powerful horizontal blow towards Ye Wong, and Ye Wong couldn''t even hold on since he was trying to move to defend his brother... What he felt was how a cold edge crossed his whole body as he was split in half... Tang Yin didn''t think much of this. "Murder everyone, I don''t want any of them left alive!" shouted Tang Yin as he gave an order to his team, who started to move quickly. After shouting, Tang Yin disappeared again as he went to look for Ye Wang. Huang Feifei was stunned when she saw this, ''So powerful?'' She thought with a beautiful perfect smile of pride and devotion. "Let''s go and see!" She said but was stopped by Bai Lixue. "Wait, big sister, Tang Yin will be back in a moment. Let''s wait here." She said with a smile, slightly surprising Huang Feifei, who looked at her again. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You were Bai Lixue, right?" Huang Feifei asked hesitantly as she paused, and Bai Lixue nodded. "You can call me Junior Sister Lixue if it''s okay with you." Bai Lixue replied with a smile, and Huang Feifei nodded a little, though she was hesitant about it. "Did you meet Tang Yin recently or did you know him before?" Huang Feifei asked doubtfully. "I met him in the northwest when we were about to enter the Red Thunder Sect. Since then, we have been traveling together and he told me a lot about you, that''s why I always wanted to meet you..." Bai Lixue said and prepared to talk about many things with Huang Feifei as she prepared the topics of conversation in her mind, but just at that moment, a figure that both could not ignore appeared in the sight of both as he walked dragging a body. The smile on his handsome face was enough to stun them and, being stained with blood, made him look extremely manly. This image was imbued in Huang Feifei''s mind when she saw him... She turned her body and stared at him as tears began to fall down her beautiful face. Without saying a word, she began to run towards him and threw herself tightly into his embrace... She didn''t care if he got blood on him, she just wanted to hold him and bury herself in his warm embrace. To feel the scent of his body again after such a long time... To be able to embrace the body of her beloved it was always her greatest longing, and without saying another word, she kissed him firmly and forcefully as she took the lead and felt those lips against hers again... Even Tang Yin was no better, seeing and feeling her again was his longing, so they both kissed deeply in that destroyed place without caring about anything else... Chapter 242 - 242: Reunion (2) It was a passionate and long kiss in which two people who longed to see each other while trying to feel each other as much as they could, trying to make up for all the time they were not together... No one interrupted them during that time, and Bai Lixue, who was watching them from the side, smiled seeing Tang Yin like this. She had never seen such passivity and tranquility in his eyes, so she was happy that she had come just for that. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A while later, the two of them parted, but Huang Feifei continued to hug him tightly.... "...I missed you so much, Tang Yin..." She said softly from his chest, and Tang Yin smiled tenderly. "I missed you a lot too, how have you been?" he asked with a smile, and Huang Feifei nodded quietly. "I''ve been fine..." She said softly, but she looked at him a little, and the softness in her voice was completely erased... "But you... Tell me, who was it that left you like this?" she asked. Her eyes flashed at that moment with intense anger, and her heart beat slowly, looking at Tang Yin''s missing arm. Her blood began to rush faster through her body as anger rose in her heart and hatred flashed in her eyes. She wasn''t directing hatred towards anyone right now, but as soon as she knew who the person was who had left him like this, all her hatred would be directed at that person. Whether male or female, known or unknown. Powerful or weak. Her heart was full of anger at the moment, so Tang Yin gave her a small kiss to reassure her. "Don''t worry about that. It was an old enemy, right now he''s out of my capacity, but I''ll look for him soon to collect this debt. For now, don''t worry about this, he represents no trouble to me." He replied, and Huang Feifei looked up to meet his eyes. "What is his name?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I''ll tell you when we leave." He replied, confusing Huang Feifei a little. "Leave?" She asked hesitantly, but soon a light crossed her eyes as she understood and looked at him with happiness in her heart, "You''ll finally take me with you!?" She asked with a big smile. For a moment, she forgot what she had been talking about a moment ago, and although she still felt hatred in her heart towards that unknown person, when she realized what Tang Yin was saying and that she might soon be traveling with Tang Yin again, the happiness in her heart increased so many folds that it made her smile. Tang Yin saw her like this and smiled as he nodded. "Of course, from today onwards we will be together at all times." He replied with a smile, and she then became happy and cheerful. Happiness overflowed from her face, and she nodded to him several times. "It''s a promise, Tang Yin!" She said smiling. At those moments, Tang Yin''s people returned. "Leader, we have slaughtered everyone." Said they as they threw different heads on the ground. This didn''t give the place a good look, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He immediately saw each of the heads and nodded. "Good, this first part of the mission is considered a success. Keep alert to the maximum, if there are suspicious people let me know and if you are attacked to kill, kill without remorse." Tang Yin replied firmly, and everyone responded in the affirmative. "Tang Yin, who are they?" Huang Feifei asked doubtfully, and he smiled. "They are members of my organization." He said and then looked at them, "She is a Leader just like me. All her words are as important as mine or even more important. Remember that." Tang Yin said firmly, surprising Huang Feifei a little, but she couldn''t respond because everyone present responded affirmatively and loudly. Just at those moments, another twelve heads fell from the air to the ground, and two people appeared behind Tang Yin as if they were ghosts. "Young Master, they are the twelve generals. Also, we managed to gain control of the warships and their cannons, this time the prize is very big." Said the two assassins with a smile as they gave him numerous bags and flying ship devices. Tang Yin smiled seeing this, "Did you loot everything?" he asked, and they both nodded. Then Tang Yin smiled even more. "Tang Yin, I wanted to fight too." Bai Lixue said as she came from the side and stood beside Huang Feifei. The two of them talked for a moment until Tang Yin heard a voice familiar to him. "Big Brother Tang Yin, it''s been a long time since I last saw you, I didn''t expect to have the joy of seeing your face this time." Zu Xiaolin said as she came from behind. Ever since Tang Yin arrived, she was stunned by his beauty, but also by his amazing strength. The last time she saw him, he was a cripple, and now his strength is several times greater than hers? She could only think that this is what someone might know as an absolute genius. A true being above all others. Tang Yin turned to look at her and was also surprised because this girl, who was a cute little bud at the time, had now matured quite a bit. She did not compare to Huang Feifei''s beauty, for the latter had an even more mature face than last time. But she was still beautiful. Tang Yin smiled. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Miss Zu. I''m sorry for not introducing myself properly at that time, you seem to have become more powerful during this time." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Zu Xiaolin shrugged with a slight sigh. "You saying so... It doesn''t make me feel very good, you know, you''re already even above me in cultivation." She replied with a smile, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Haha, it''s okay, Miss Zu. It''s nice to see you, I can see you''re doing well..." Tang Yin said, but stopped midway because he slightly felt something in the distance and turned his gaze quickly towards that place. ''What the hell is this?'' He thought in shock as he frowned, and his gaze was stuck in the same direction where the imperial capital was... Chapter 243 - 243: Danger in the capital city Huang Feifei was surprised when she saw him like this, "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully and looked that way but saw nothing. This made her feel stunned, she wasn''t the only one who was stunned. They all were, what the hell is wrong with Tang Yin? Was the common question from all of them when they saw him like this. But Tang Yin paid no attention to them, and just a few seconds later, some system messages appeared in front of him. [Ding] [DANGER!] [Authentic Demons in the vicinity!] [Please assassinate the Demons to receive mysterious rewards!] The messages said. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was not a mission, but at the same time it was. It said nothing more than the appearance of True Demons that were to be killed, though it was not a must. This stunned him, ''Authentic Demons?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. ''That thing I felt was the appearance of Authentic Demons? Why the hell do I feel like they came using the laws of emptiness?'' Tang Yin thought in shock, not taking his gaze away from where he had felt that malicious aura appearing... "Something is going on over there... I feel an extremely malicious aura." Tang Yin replied at that moment and looked at Zu Xiaolin, "What''s left over there?" he asked doubtfully, and Zu Xiaolin frowned at the sight of him pointing to that place. "The Capital..." She replied, though she was confused. Tang Yin frowned... ''How the hell did Authentic Demons get to the capital?'' He thought in shock. And it was at those moments that the long-distance communication devices they had on the ships brought by Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin rang out, and soon several people rushed down... "Princesses, the capital is under massive attack from the empire''s forces, and a Demonic Portal appeared in the capital!" "It''s urgent, princess, please return to the capital!" Several more people came down from the ships with news, and they all had the same content. The capital was under massive attack from the forces of the empire and the great sect, but a Demonic Portal had also appeared in the capital. This stunned them all, and even Tang Yin frowned. But he did it for something different. ''Demonic Portal again? Will I finally understand what the hell those things are¡­'' He thought and looked at Zu Xiaolin, who was startled as soon as she heard this. "EVERYONE BACK TO THE CAPITAL!" she shouted at that moment as she totally forgot to talk to anyone else, she immediately started commanding people to go back to the spirit ships. Huang Feifei also started to do the same. "You come with me, Feifei, Miss Zu. We can travel on my boat, it''s faster, we''ll get there in 1 hour and we can reinforce to the capital while we wait for the rest to arrive." Tang Yin said when he saw them doing this, and then they both nodded. "Okay, Tang Yin, thank you very much!" Said Zu Xiaolin agreeing first, and then she chose several of the strongest of her team, and soon, they were traveling on Tang Yin''s boat. Fang Fu and his team began to drive the boat at top speed in the direction of the capital while the rest of the people were present, ready for combat. "What happened this time, Feifei?" Tang Yin asked while looking at the guy lying at his feet unconscious. Huang Feifei smiled with some embarrassment and lowered her face a little. "Things have gotten complicated and I unintentionally killed a member of that great sect, that guy''s wife. Well, they stole a lot of the treasures you gave me, but thanks to Elder Zhang and my killing one of them, they didn''t kidnap me. This caused the war to advance to a new margin, plus they wanted to kidnap younger sister Xiaolin and me..." "But it''s not my fault... That time they came as if they were gods and kidnapped Sister Li and Brother Li, although later they managed to escape, but they were chased and until now I don''t know where they are." She said, and then told him everything that had happened and what triggered the current war on such a large scale. In addition to the appearance of demons in this region which increased territorial tensions and finally... That distant Huang Family from the neighboring Empire, who recognized Huang Feifei. The family''s strength expanded, and now they have 2 spiritual emperors, being the leading family of the neighboring Empire. Things got complicated on this side in the last year, and Tang Yin nodded after hearing this. ''So that Huang family is still bothering... It''s about time for this to end.'' Tang Yin thought with a mischievous smile. But he was a little worried about that Moon Clan duo he met when he was here. ''...How annoying it is. I just hope they''re alright. They were quite talented people with mysterious backgrounds.'''' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. After that, Tang Yin smiled a little as he took this little guy named Ye Wang into a room to ''talk'' to him. He had to understand what was going on... Thus, the journey continued at high speeds... ... In the Capital of the Blizzard Empire, a large group of heavily armed soldiers and cultivators were surrounding much of the city while the city was sealed off and under attack. Although, right now, everything was very quiet, as several high-ranking people were trying to mediate the situation. "Old Huang, do you really think we will believe you that your empire has the ability to buy such cannons!? You are violating the rules set by our association and the Divine Sun Hall! Does your sect want my association to pay them a visit!?" shouted an elder of the alchemist association, who was standing between two groups, speaking to the Red Wind Empire''s group. "Haha, Elder, we respect you for being a Mid-Level Elder, but..." Just as ''Old Huang'' was about to answer him, someone beside him, who was wearing a hood on his head, raised his hand to stop him and took off his hood afterward. "Let me deal with this." He said, causing ''Old Huang'' to nod respectfully and lean a little to the side. When the Middle-Level Elder saw him, he frowned. "Hmph, so you finally want to show yourself, Sect Elder." He spoke. "Hehe, Elder, I respect you for your exalted status, but this time we are here not to destroy the Empire with weapons that are against the rules, those weapons are only deterrents. We just want them to hand over the Princess of the Wind to us and subordinate to us." He spoke. "While it''s true that we don''t usually get involved in territorial problems, this time it''s different. Many sects are doing what they want and we just want to make order reign in this region again. Besides, we have already respected the status of the organization for a while, why don''t you respect our status this time?" He asked with a smile. This caused the Middle-Level Elder to frown, but as he prepared to respond, someone let out a snort. "Hmph, you can''t attack. A High-Level Elder is the one who wants to protect this empire, do you really want to antagonize us?" asked this arriving person, who was wearing the High-Level Elder badge on his clothes. When he arrived, everyone was silent. Chapter 244 - 244: Ultimatum The elder frowned slightly when he saw him appear. But he still smiled nonetheless. "Elder, although your alchemist association is respected, do you really think you can stop our sect? We have already respected your status for several months, so you must settle for that so we can all win." Replied this elder, causing the elder on the other side to frown. ''This bastard, even when he sees that I''m here he doesn''t seem to want to back down... I won''t be able to complete the mission at this rate. After all, we can''t get into these wars...'' The elder thought. And a voice attracted his attention, in addition to the powerful aura it carried. "Heh, the elders of that sect sure are arrogant. They come here to kidnap as they please, murder from side to side, and still want us to be slaves and give them our heroes, hmph. I, Emperor Zu, will not allow any of you to take another step." He said, as his entire aura firmly revealed upwards, revealing his cultivation at the First Level of the Spiritual Emperor Realm. "Look, it''s the emperor!" shouted several people in the crowd of soldiers. "Emperor Zu came to battle with us, it''s time to kill all those murderous bastards!" "It''s time to kill them!" Voices soon began to spread throughout the protective wall as everyone became aware of the emperor''s arrival. Also... "Look, he''s accompanied by Headmaster Zhang!" shouted another, and Zhang Feiju also revealed his cultivation at that moment. A cultivation slightly superior to the emperor''s was visible as it pressed hard against the enemy forces, but it was soon countered by 2 auras of equal magnitude that collided forcefully, neutralizing both forces with one blow. "Hahaha, Little Zu, Old Zhang, looks like you two are finally making your presence known, why don''t you tell me where the Wind Princess is? We''ll be able to prevent the death of innocent people if you do that." Said ''Old Huang'' at that time with a big smile. "Hmph, so it''s you the New Great General of the Red Wind, long time no see, Ghost Huang." Emperor Zu replied mockingly, and Ghost Huang laughed loudly. "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect you could still recognize me. Since you know it''s me, why don''t you tell me where that girl is? The sect wants her, if you do, I''ll let your family join the sect so you can survive." Ghost Huang said with a smile. Then Emperor Zu shrugged his shoulders. "Well, if you put it like that, I like it." Replied the Emperor mockingly and then pulled a person towards him, it was a woman. "Here she is, why don''t you come and get her yourself? I will deliver her safe and sound into your hand." Emperor Zu replied, and Phantom Huang was surprised. ''Is that her?'' He thought in shock, ''Would this old man really hand her over so easily?'' He thought, but he stared, and she wasn''t as pretty as the rumors said... Just at that moment, a person raised his voice in the crowd. "It''s fake, that''s not Huang Feifei!" he shouted. Making everyone look at him. "Huang Liuji, are you sure it''s not?" Ghost Huang asked when he saw that this one came out. Moreover, he was coming behind another person, which was Huang Riaoyu, the Huang''s Young Head Master. Huang Liuji nodded at the question. "Yes, Elder. She is not Huang Feifei, I am sure. I knew her for many years." He replied, and Ghost Huang let out a snort. "Hmph, Emperor Zu, pitifully for you, here we have someone who knows the Princess of Wind, how do you want to deceive us now?" he asked angrily, and Emperor Zu laughed a little in mockery. "Heh, even if she were here, I wouldn''t give it to you. But you guys are idiots and don''t understand. Our Crown Princess of the Wind is not an idiot like you who lock yourselves behind a status so that nothing happens to you and seek the shelter of the strong. She is more of a warrior than any of you, do you think she would stay here when the border is under attack? Hehe, you are such idiots, I''m sure that your border forces have already been wiped out by now." Replied the Emperor, causing the ghost elder and the other sect elder to frown. ''She''s at the border? Shit, isn''t that girl afraid of death? Weren''t there 12 generals in that place? ''Shit, I hope she''s alright, if not, the Elder will scold us...'' Thought the two of them at that moment, but then they realized that it might be another lie from this Emperor to divert their attention. This made them feel mocked, so they became angry. "Fine, fine! Since you want a war, then we''ll have a war!" shouted the elder ghost. "Everyone get ready, let''s get the wind princess out of wherever she is!" he shouted again as he turned around. "You bastards, are you ignoring me!" the high-level association elder who was here shouted at that moment, and the great sect elder let out a snort. "Association elder, tell your association to stop meddling where they are not called, do you think our Great Sect is afraid of them? Hmph." He replied fiercely. "All Ships ready, we will enter by air and land into this city!" he shouted, and then the warships surrounding the imperial capital went on full alert. Many ships within the city were also activated as the emperor gave the order, and all the cultivators on both sides displayed their cultivations as they slammed their spirit weapons into the ground, creating a powerful rumble of spiritual energy. "LOAD THE CANNONS!" "CANNONS READY!" They shouted on both sides. Without warning and from one moment to the next, a terrifying war was about to sweep through the Capital City of an empire. But, just at that moment, a piece of news reached the emperor... "Are the demons out already!?" he shouted in shock, and someone nodded to him, the news was true... Therefore, he could only look at Zhang Feiju. The latter simply nodded. There was nothing more to say or do, he knew what he should do with just that. If a demonic portal was opened in the city, no matter what, it was not to be left there. Therefore, he began to run hard towards that place and took many cultivators with him, weakening this side greatly... "PRINCESS WIND HEIRESS, COME OUT WHEREVER YOU ARE!" "WE''LL GIVE YOU 30 SECONDS, IF YOU DON''T COME OUT, WE''LL DESTROY THE CAPITAL CITY!" Shouts rang out from side to side behind the wall at that moment, and alarms sounded in the capital city, announcing that a terrifying attack was coming upon it. Many people had already been evacuated earlier, but those who had not could only take shelter in their homes. These alarms and sounds of war trumpets announced that they might soon disappear from this world, so all those who could not fight hugged each other tightly, and those who could fight left the city armed. The army in front of them was immense, and they were all armed. In addition, the scariest thing was those cannons that should not be used in these places, which were being loaded and pointed toward the city... And so, the seconds passed... It was as if, for every second that passed, the end of the world was closer. Even the Emperor clenched his fists tightly and prepared to attack... "ALL ON GUARD, ATTACK!" shouted the emperor before those 30 seconds had passed... *BOOOOM* Various explosions occurred at that moment as all the cannons were fired in succession but on the other side... "WIND HEIR PRINCESS, IT''S YOUR FAULT THE DESTRUCTION OF THE CAPITAL CITY OF BLIZZARD!" shouted Ghost Huang at that moment, and then... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "ATTACK!" A mighty roar came out of his mouth, causing all the ships and cultivators to launch their attacks, but... Just as all these attacks were about to come, everyone could hear several sounds of huge cannons nearby, and the thundering sound of a huge warship was heard... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A gigantic explosion arose as a powerful attack hit several flying ships, leaving the entire population in shock at this thunderous and deafening sound. The emperor himself and other powerful people were in shock. "WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING!?" shouted many of them, and those who were attacking the capital city, saw how their warships began to fall, this left them in shock... "Elder, look!" shouted someone, while pointing to a huge warship with a distinctive and strange logo, which was approaching at great speed, with still smoking cannons... Chapter 245 - 245: Beautiful scene of a beautiful maiden Everyone was in shock looking at this giant ship. "What the hell is that sect doing here?" the Sect elder unconsciously asked as he looked at this in shock, but his thoughts were interrupted by the rumble of a warship falling behind them, causing them to shield themselves with spiritual energy. Even so, he did not fail to see the logo emblazoned on that warship. It was nighttime, but it could be clearly seen... "Elder, where are they from?" Ghost Huang asked doubtfully, and the elder frowned... "Red Thunder Sect." He replied coldly, surprising Ghost Huang. "That legendary sect?" he asked in shock, and the elder looked at him angrily. "Hmph, what legendary? Now it''s just a little dog that''s kicking around while trying to become a great sect again." He replied angrily, and some laughter erupted from the huge ship that landed over the city at that moment. "Hahahaha, for a little elder to dare to say that about my sect is really arrogant of you, Dark Whirlwind Sect." Tang Yin said as he walked through the air, leaning on the spiritual bones, stepping out of the ship that began to land in the city. The elder frowned and looked up. ''Does he know who we are?'' he thought in surprise. Even those in the empire, only knew that they were being attacked by a great sect, but they didn''t know which one. Only those in the association knew. So, how on earth would an outsider know? The northwest and east are far away! Just as Tang Yin started to go down, Huang Feifei followed close behind, surprising him a little. "Have you become so versatile?" he asked with a smile as he watched her walk through the air, and she smiled tenderly at him. Then Zu Xiaolin and the group of soldiers jumped off the flying boat and landed on the wall. "Look, it''s the Princess of Wind!" Shouted one of the enemies at that moment, and Huang Liuji confirmed. "Right, she is Huang Feifei, hahaha." He said at that moment, but he felt stunned as soon as he saw Tang Yin. "You...ARE THAT BASTARD!" he shouted angrily. He didn''t know his face, but his hair and aura were similar. How could he forget him? At some point, he could have made Huang Feifei his woman, just as he did with her best friend in the past, but this man in front of him prevented it! He would never forget it! When Tang Yin heard this, he looked at him for a moment in doubt. "You? Oh..." Tang Yin said. Realizing who this person was, a sinister smile appeared slightly on his face. Finally, he had found this scumbag... "Heh, what a surprise... I didn''t expect to see Huang Liuji in this place. Fate is really interesting." Tang Yin said smiling, and summoned his spirit spear. Huang Liuji felt stunned when he saw such a mischievous smile on his face, but when he remembered that this guy was just a cripple, he pulled himself together and smiled mockingly. "Hahahaha, it''s time for you to die, you little scumbag!" he shouted. "Cousin, that''s the bastard who took Huang Feifei last time and killed so many of our people, even so, he''s actually a cripple and did it with low tricks." Huang Liuji said while talking to the person with him, Huang Riaoyu. The latter then understood the hatred these two had and looked at Tang Yin steadily but frowned. "Didn''t you say he was crippled?" Huang Riaoyu asked, and Huang Liuji nodded. "He''s a cripple, we confirmed it that time." He replied, and Huang Riaoyu let out a snort. "That bastard... His cultivation level is even higher than mine, what cripple are you saying he is?" Huang Riaoyu asked angrily. If Tang Yin was a cripple, then what the hell was he? A bird shit on the road? Shit, his anger began to grow, but it wasn''t directed at Tang Yin but at Huang Liuji. But before he could do anything, someone else did. Tang Yin disappeared from his place and in an instant appeared on top of Huang Liuji, grabbing him by the head and slamming him hard on the ground. Huang Liuji didn''t even understand what the hell was going on when he felt a deep pain all over his body... In fact, nobody understood... Tang Yin''s move was extremely fast, no one here could see it. Not even the most powerful spiritual emperors present. No one could see this movement, and therefore, no one could react. And by the time they realized it, many of them screamed, and their spiritual energies exploded upward in a frenzy. "ATTACK THAT BASTARD!" shouted many of them, but Tang Yin smiled... "IT''S NOW!" he shouted, something none of them could understand, but they would soon begin to understand... Still, after he had shouted, Tang Yin simply turned around and instantly thrust his spirit spear into Huang Riaoyu''s arm, destroying his arm and turning it into a pool of blood and flesh... sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "AGHHHHHHH!" It was the terrifying cry of pain that came out of his mouth that alerted all the spiritual emperors, and they turned around to rush forcefully toward Tang Yin in an instant. But he simply wrapped Huang Liuji with his spiritual bone and grabbed Huang Riaoyu by the neck, after that, he forcefully jumped into the air while pulling Huang Liuji with spiritual energy, and with one kick, sent Huang Liuji flying towards where Huang Feifei was... She was also surprised by Tang Yin''s speed, but as soon as she saw Huang Liuji, the person she had come to hate so much in her life... The person who raped her best friend and destroyed her life. Who once tried to rape her too... Hatred gripped her heart like a bloody frenzy that fluttered non-stop and wanted to swallow her whole, and she summoned her spiritual scepter... Just when Huang Liuji, who was in deep pain and half unconscious, spurting blood from all his orifices, arrived in front of her, she turned her spirit scepter and swung it forcefully towards the body of the person she hated so much... The spirit scepter was thrust hard into Huang Liuji''s side and came out the other side, this made him regain consciousness from the intense pain he was feeling, and a deep, terrifying scream of pain rang throughout the battlefield... Everyone was watching this scene. A scene where a beautiful maiden that many praised as the Hero of Blizzard, The Beautiful and Perfect Heiress of the Wind, impaled the body of an enemy bastard, whose name was not even worth remembering, while she was floating in the air... Chapter 246 - 246: Great improvement The spear point pointing upwards was wrapped with blood and pieces of organs that it took away as it pierced him. And Huang Feifei was looking at this body with great hatred in her eyes. But she knew her priorities, so when she saw that blood was pouring out of this bastard''s mouth and out of his eyes, she forcefully swung her spiritual scepter backward and threw Huang Liuji into the flying boat, which fell down staining the ground in blood stains as it rolled on the ground. After this, Huang Feifei''s gaze became visible, and she noticed that Tang Yin was already by her side again as he threw Huang Riaoyu into the flying boat as well. She was surprised and hugged him a little when she saw him... But she didn''t say anything. After a little hug, she separated, and without saying anything, she looked at all her soldiers. "EVERYONE GET READY!" she shouted as she began to walk down, and all the soldiers under her command roared. "All our enemies will be eliminated by our hand, as my last order to you, kill as many as you can!" She shouted and was the first to pounce on this large scattered group that was attacking, and although her command took all her subordinates by surprise, none of them were slow to abide by her order. They immediately rushed in with force and began to kill, but the number of the enemies was too great... Even so, Tang Yin smiled when he saw this and threw himself behind Huang Feifei. Further behind came Bai Lixue in force, and about 30 people began to attack from the sides without anyone noticing... The pitched battle, at the front was being won by the enemies, but... "General, we are being attacked from behind!" one of them shouted at that moment, and Ghost Huang, who was slaughtering soldiers together with the Elder, looked back in shock, but he couldn''t see the attackers. "How many are there? Does the Blizzard Empire have allied with another empire?" he asked quickly, but the one who gave him the news shook his head. "No, General Huang. It''s about 30 people, but..." Said this one and swallowed saliva. "But what? It''s only 30 people, why the hell are they making such a fuss!?" he shouted angrily. "But they are too powerful and they look like assassins! A big group of assassins, they have killed many!" shouted the soldier a little scared, scaring the two generals. "Assassins?" They asked in shock and immediately turned around to go see what the hell was going on, but just as they did that, Tang Yin fell from the sky in front of them, crushing several in the process and destroying their heads. "Shit, it''s you who kidnapped the two young masters!" shouted Ghost Huang and summoned his spiritual weapon again. "Prepare to die, you bastard!" he shouted as he lunged towards him in a powerful vertical attack. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin simply smiled at the sight. "Take his arms off, the one in the back I''ll distract him, you can come help me later." Tang Yin said softly and activated one of his eternal night techniques, the Eternal Night Flare. This spread across the ground with force, burning everything in its path, but it resulted in two people bursting out of that place, surprising Ghost Huang, who tried to defend himself... *CLANK* A mighty blow rang out as one of them collided with his sword, but the other attack crossed over to cut off his arm directly. While this was happening, Tang Yin activated all his running skills and the Eternal Night Occultation Technique to rush with strength and speed toward where the Whirlwind Sect Elder was. The latter realized something because he sensed danger, so he immediately hit the ground hard so that a huge spiritual whirlwind rose around him, but Tang Yin was already beside him when that happened and hit him hard with his spear in the chest... "AGHHH!" This elder''s cry of pain came at that moment as his attack was interrupted, and he was forcefully sent backward for many meters as the whirlwind he had created dissipated. Tang Yin then became visible to disappear again. This time, he left some small clones that were sent to different places while he pounced on this man to give him another powerful punch in the chest. *BOOOOM* The explosion was raised at that moment, as the elder was forcefully pushed towards a nearby large rock... "BUAGH!" A large amount of blood spurted out of his mouth at that moment, as he was deeply wounded inside. Even Tang Yin felt stunned when he saw this and understood something... ''Is it the spiritual spear? Is it finally showing its ability as a supreme weapon?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. It was then that he remembered something... Every supreme weapon will begin to show its potential when its wielder reaches the fifth realm, and from then on, each advancing level will allow it to show even more of the ability and power it has. It is in the seventh realm that a supreme-grade weapon will be able to show its full capacity and potential. That''s where see the difference between a spiritual weapon of any other grade, with a supreme one. ''I didn''t notice it with the hammer, but now that I think about it... I''m certainly finally feeling this feeling again.'' He thought with a smile and held his spiritual spear tightly, then he jumped back hard towards where this man was, but the time when he was not mindful of the battle was enough for the elder to recover. And when Tang Yin attacked, the elder counterattacked forcefully... "You bastard, you dare to ambush me!" He shouted angrily as he sent out a strong blow with his spirit weapon, which created a spiritual whirlwind near Tang Yin. Tang Yin simply swung his spear hard and cut him in half. After that, he disappeared again just as the elder was going to hit him, and the elder hit a clone. ''A clone?'' He thought in shock and felt the danger coming behind him, so he immediately turned around and swung his weapon to parry the attack, but the attack was so powerful that it sent him rolling on the ground for many meters again. Tang Yin then gripped his spirit spear tightly and threw it toward where this elder was standing at great speed. The spear reached him shortly thereafter and struck his sword that was protecting his chest with a deafening impact... *CLANK* And just when the elder thought he was narrowly safe, he felt the danger behind him, but it was too late to react... Two attacks hit in two different directions, but at the same height of the body, and the scream of pain came out of his mouth at that moment... Chapter 247 - 247: Demonic Portal? Tang Yin frowned slightly, when he saw that both assassins had done their job very well and looked at his hand. ''I still can''t fight the Seventh Realm that easily, huh... I should have no problem fighting one for a good period of time and if I use my heavenly hammer, I should be able to fight without any problems, but to kill it might be difficult.'' He thought with a slight frown. ''Maybe if I use the Thunder Destroyer, I could assassinate one, but that uses too much spiritual energy...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. ''My body isn''t that resilient at these levels, looks like it''s time to increase the level of the Sacred Lightning Body...'' He thought, but then he saw both assassins reach him and throw two bodies to the ground. "Young Master, what do we do with them?" Yun asked, and Tang Yin nodded slightly... "Take them to the ship and lock them in ''that'' place along with those two. Don''t let them die, especially the one who was impaled." Tang Yin said and thrust a jade bottle with pills inside into his hand. "No matter what, the one who was impaled by Feifei must not die." Tang Yin said with a smile. Both assassins nodded. They understood very well what he meant, so they did as he said. Then Tang Yin started to move back and forth, and without the two main generals, the situation on the battlefield was controlled by Tang Yin''s assassins. Just when he reached this place, he allowed his assassins to dash into the city without anyone seeing them, then ordered them to run to the flanks without separating and launch an attack from the rear after the explosion. As it was a combined attack from both sides, which started with huge spirit ships falling from the sky and splitting the forces, as well as powerful attacks coming in directly towards where their generals and leaders were, the enemies could do practically nothing but fight desperately. Especially when they saw that their two greatest generals were outmatched by a young man who didn''t even look like he was 25 years old¡­ What the hell were they doing here? They thought and tried to run, but that was the moment when the last attacking forces came in, those of the empire commanded by the emperor and Zu Xiaolin... Although there were still a few ships left launching powerful attacks against the cultivators, they were not high-density spirit cannon attacks, so although there were casualties, soon they were all overpowered and killed one by one as they fled with their tails between their legs. And so, several hours later, the last of the enemy was killed by Tang Yin''s spear from afar. He was together with Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, and Emperor Zu at that time, and as they told him about the demonic portal, he took care of some enemies in the distance. He smiled upon seeing this, and the roar of victory rang throughout this battlefield. The number of corpses that were laid out on this side of the city gate was great, tens of thousands were scattered all over the place. And although they had casualties from the empire and the elite forces of the empire... Of the Tang Yin organization, which was being led by Bai Lixue, none of them died. They all returned to Tang Yin soon after. "Leader, our mission is completed." Said them with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. "Good, now get ready because it''s not over yet. We have just received information that there are dead inside the city because the demons came out of the portal. We will prepare to go there." Tang Yin replied with a smile and looked at the horizon. It was still dark, but it would not be long before dawn... ''A night of battle, huh.'' He thought smiling, and then they all went back to the city, leaving several army generals to take care of everything. They had time for practically nothing. As soon as they got back to the capital and drank water, Tang Yin planned everything to go attack the demons directly. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The problem is, when you make an attack against demons, you should never go with a big group because it will be a total disaster. It should be a small group, sometimes even smaller than the enemy group. According to the information they received from the cultivators, who were fighting the demons, 30 demons had come out of the demonic gate. Therefore, Tang Yin chose to go with a small group, which would be: Tang Yin, Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, and a girl Tang Yin met before, Xiao Nuo, to whom he opened the spiritual entrances quite a long time ago. Of the group of girls from that time, she was the only one who decided to stay in the empire until now. In addition to those 5, the 7 Spiritual Kings that Tang Yin brought from his organization and the two assassins will also go, giving a total of 14 people. 14 people who wasted no time, and as soon as they were ready, they left for that area of the city that was already destroyed by the demons. From afar, Tang Yin could feel the intense demonic energy in that place, so he frowned. ''Are they really true demons? Even in my world, I''ve never seen one before...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown, and after crossing a street, he felt stunned when he saw something quite big black there, like a black hole that wanted to swallow everything... ''A Dimensional Portal? Do such things exist in this world?'' Tang Yin thought in shock when he saw this. ''Could that be a Demonic Portal? Shit, the spiritual energy it gives off is terrifying, how is it possible for someone to have dimensional power in this place?'' He thought in shock. The huge gate was something that, in his world, he saw very rarely, as it is not a common thing. Also, according to what he was told before, from this portal demons come out again and again. If all the demons that came out the first time from there are not killed in a period of time, more and more demons will start coming out again and again. That means they come from somewhere, but the real problem is... ''How is it possible that someone can make Dimensional Portals in this place? Fuck, even my father or my master can''t do it.'' He thought in shock and squeezed Huang Feifei''s hand lightly. She was surprised and looked at him, "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked tenderly, making him come back to himself and smile. "I''m sorry, it''s nothing, is that the demon gate? It''s the first time I''ve seen it." Tang Yin replied, and Huang Feifei nodded. "I saw the one that appeared in a neighboring empire a few months ago... It''s just like that one. The demons that come out are very powerful..." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded, though his heart had not calmed down. After walking another few more steps, they finally saw the demons. They were being stopped by several cultivators and when he saw them, Tang Yin finished frowning. Chapter 248 - 248: Fighting True Demons (1) ''True Demons... No doubt about it, the description is the same, and that scary demonic energy they have... Only true ones should have it...'' Tang Yin thought. Moreover, he noticed something else. Those guys were playing with their rivals, as they weren''t even using their demonic marks or demonic lines. Therefore, he hurried. "Let''s go fast, moreover, tell those fighting to retreat slowly, but let the strongest of them stay there covering their retreat. If they don''t do so, many will die." Tang Yin said quickly, and one of the assassins nodded, then ran to that place to warn them covertly. Soon after, he returned with them, and then the group there started to do just as they were told. None of them were delayed after seeing the emperor''s order carried by that person who told them what to do. Soon, the weaker ones began to retreat carefully while Zhang Feiju fought in the front, delaying the demons until they were at a safe distance and he could retreat as well. Although there was no one of the demons who could stand up to him, there were 30 of them, so he was very careful so that no one would die. ''Demons are really dangerous...'' Zhang Feiju thought, but his mind was full of thoughts about what was going on at the other end of the city... ''How the hell did the emperor manage to run those guys off? What the hell is going on?'' He thought in shock, but thinking about this was his distraction, for just at that moment, he felt one of the demons attacking him pass by him at high speed. "Hahahaha, you got careless, human!" shouted this demon as he moved to attack those who were about to retreat... Demonic marks appeared on his face at that moment, and a sinister smile emerged on him. ''Oh no...'' Zhang Feiju said in his mind and tried to stop him, but he was quickly hit by two other demons attacking him from the front and was sent several meters backward. ''Shit.'' He thought and tried to compose himself. But in this moment, he heard a sound and a scream coming from behind as the demon was forcefully shaken to the ground, and sent flying by a spirit spear. Which was being held by a young man. Tang Yin smiled as it appeared, and the demon that had been hit flew tens of meters backward and hit a house, collapsing it from the impact. "It''s now, these bastards will get angry, so let''s attack with force!" shouted Tang Yin at that moment, and the whole team appeared in spiritual explosions as they smashed into the unsuspecting demons. Several heads of the weaker ones flew off at that moment because of the surprise attack. But the demons are no fools, and soon, they were able to recover with a mighty roar. "Activate your demonic marks, let''s kill these human bastards!" shouted several demons who started to activate their demonic marks back and forth, and the spiritual energy increased by far at that moment, alarming all of them. Tang Yin then arrived at Zhang Feiju''s side, who was stunned watching everything. "Old Zhang, long time no see. This time you''ll have to stand up and help us fight these bastards, let''s talk later." Tang Yin said with a smile and then disappeared from his side, leaving him in shock. ''The Young Master is back?'' He thought to himself in shock but was immediately excited to know that it was so, so without hesitation, he stood up ready to fight. Tang Yin, for his part, arrived at one side of the assassins, where Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue were also standing. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Master, do you know how to fight demons?" Yao asked as soon as she saw him arrive, and Tang Yin nodded. "I understand why you ask, there is no greater opponent for you assassins than those who use demonic energy. I can see that there are 3 in the sixth realm, 10 in the fifth realm, and the rest in the fourth..." Tang Yin looked at the entire field and noticed that several of the demons were finally arriving in front of them. Thanks to the previous onslaught, they managed to push them back several folds, but it was momentary. The first onslaught was to hurt them a little, it was not meant to turn into a big battle, so after making it, they all stopped and stood around waiting for Tang Yin''s command. Tang Yin then divided the forces quickly, since there were 14 of them, it was easy for him to form the different teams and give them a place to fight. He then looked at the two assassins, they were the ones at the biggest disadvantage. The art of assassination has many disadvantages against demons because of the demonic markings that give them a greater advantage against demons. That is why they will be at a disadvantage, but they should have no problem taking care of one at a time. "You two will take care of one of the 3 leaders, I will prevent the other leader and those of the fifth realm from approaching you. As soon as you kill them, go support another team quickly." Tang Yin said, slightly surprising Yao and Yun. "You''re going to face so many by yourself? That''s dangerous, Young Master!" they said at the same time, but Tang Yin smiled. "My attribute is the default enemy of demons, so I can do it. Besides, as long as they support me fast enough, everything will be fine." He said, and just at that moment, the demons launched an attack of demonic energy that hit them, so they had to protect themselves. "Tsk, you little human scum, what are you blabbering about so much?" one of the angry leaders asked, and demonic marks emerged on his face at that moment. "They murdered several of my brothers... I will sacrifice them to avenge their blood." He said hatefully, as his eyes flashed red and black. Tang Yin smiled and raised his hand slightly, making the demon see him. "It was you who attacked my brother on the sly, today I will eat your flesh and burn your blood to avenge him." He said and stomped hard on the ground, shooting out against Tang Yin at top speed. Tang Yin then lowered his hand, "It''s now." He shouted and also threw himself forcefully at this demon coming towards him... *CLANKKKK* His spear and the demon''s spear collided, and a thunderous sound occurred at that moment, but to the demon''s surprise, he was forcefully pushed back, and Tang Yin kicked him hard in the stomach to push him away. He then swung his spirit spear forcefully sideways, creating a spiritual barrier of dark fire that divided the combat. Tang Yin was left alone next to many of the stronger ones. "Human, I didn''t think your death wish was so high, who hurt you so much?" the demon asked sarcastically, and Tang Yin simply looked at him. "I''ll show you what it means to be the natural enemy of demons." Tang Yin replied with a smile as he slammed his spear into the ground, creating an earthquake in the place... Chapter 249 - 249: Fighting True Demons (2) "Heh, the natural enemy? You think you can beat us all by yourself?" The demon asked mockingly and then looked at his brothers. "Brothers, let''s activate all our power and dismember this bastard." He said, and they all roared as they activated their powers. There were 7 demons in total that Tang Yin was fighting against. 1 from the sixth realm, and 6 from the fifth. Still... He smiled. They all activated their demonic marks, and the demonic energy became suffocating throughout the battlefield, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He took the spiritual spear and moved at an extreme speed while activating all his movement skills. In an instant, he appeared in front of the leading demon and struck him with a heavy blow with his spear in the chest, but this demon was not slow. This was a real demon of the sixth realm, one who could activate his demonic marks in the best possible way. And demonic marks greatly increase the power, even more so in a true demon like him. Both their speed, strength, and agility were increased by several folds; therefore, he immediately moved his spear to the front and hit it with Tang Yin''s, creating a shockwave that slammed into the surroundings. Tang Yin then smiled and put even more force into his attack, forcefully pushing him back. Although the demon was powerful and was almost at the seventh realm thanks to its demonic marks, the truth was that it was still not capable enough to be able to fight face-to-face against Tang Yin. But there were many of them, so when Tang Yin pushed him back, he had to bend his body to avoid a blow from someone attacking him from the side. Tang Yin smiled at the sight of him and instantly disappeared from his place and appeared above him and thrust the spear into his head with force, destroying it. He then propelled himself in this body upwards and targeted one of the weaker demons, then threw the spear at him forcefully from where he was... *SWOSH* The spear flew at a high speed and stuck hard into the unprotected heart of this demon who was taken by surprise. Just at those moments, the leading demon lunged at Tang Yin with hatred and gave him a strong blow with his fist, sending him flying for several meters. But Tang Yin simply steadied himself using his spiritual bones, and with a spiritual explosion on his feet, he flew back to where this demon was. He swung his fist hard and gave him a powerful punch on the cheek, which sent him flying for tens of meters as he crashed on the pavement and rolled on the ground. Tang Yin smiled at this, summoned his spirit spear, and looked to his right, ''Those bastards want to attack my Feifei from behind.'' He thought angrily and gripped the spear tightly, then landed on the ground and threw it with all his might. The spear tore through the wind at high speed as spiritual energy enveloped it and soon crossed the spiritual fire curtain Tang Yin had erected earlier. "AGHHHHH!" A deep cry from a demon came shortly after this as it was swept away by the spiritual spear, slightly startling Huang Feifei and the girls fighting on that side. But they took advantage of this moment to attack with more force without letting their guard down at any time. When the scream reached his ears, Tang Yin received a strong blow to his stomach that knocked him out of breath momentarily and sent him backward to hit a house. Tang Yin smiled as he emerged from the rubble. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This bastard is pretty tough." He said and quickly drew his spirit sword. He then dashed again at high speed towards this demon as he swung his sword horizontally in an attack that tried to cut off his head in one blow, but there was an unfortunate one that came through at that moment, and Tang Yin couldn''t avoid it, so he was split in two. This was seen by the demon, so he took advantage of the moment to attack Tang Yin with force, in conjunction with the other demons that were on the scene. Tang Yin had to swing his sword to defend against the attack of the leading demon, but two other attacks hit him, hitting him hard, causing Tang Yin to be forced into a battle against several at the same time. ''Tsk, let''s do this then.'' He thought with a smile as he dodged two attacks from one of them, and just as he was about to attack, he activated the sword skill the system had given him. Three powerful slashes from the bloody swordsman came out of his sword with three swift movements... *SWING* And with a crisp sound, one of the remaining demons was split into three pieces by this attack, leaving all of them stunned... Moreover, this attack did not stop there... It moved with force and without stopping, slamming into several demons in the distance that were also split. This left everyone in shock, including Tang Yin. ''What the hell? So strong?'' He thought in shock, and then he understood... ''Is it because of my new mastery of the sword?'' He thought with a big smile. Also, as this thought came into his head, came another thought of the same thing. ''Will I be able to mix both skills?'' He thought with a smile, and looked at the few remaining demons standing next to him... Just then, he also noticed that both allied assassins were approaching him with two demon heads in their hands, but they were wounded in various parts. So, Tang Yin smiled and stopped them. "Leave this to me..." He said as he looked down at his sword with a smile... The remaining demons noticed that something was wrong and looked around. ''Did so many die?'' Thought the lead demon and looked at the heads of his two brothers in the hands of those two assassins... ''These bastards... They are far more dangerous than any other human we have faced before...'' He thought. Because of the battle, he was not aware of how many of his brothers had fallen. Therefore, he was in shock when he saw so many of his brothers dead. But he didn''t have time to think... Tang Yin slipped his sword into his sheath without anyone noticing and then pulled it out in one small movement... At the same time, he activated his two most lethal skills... Chapter 250 - 250: Unexpected rewards That was the moment, when the few demons in front of Tang Yin felt the hair all over their bodies stand on end... The powerful sword energy made them feel deep fear, so they immediately turned to where Tang Yin was, and the leader roared as he realized what was happening... His demonic instinct, was activated to the max, and all his power reached its maximum limit as he threw his demonic spear toward Tang Yin... *SWOSH* The sound of the spear breaking the wind rang out, but Tang Yin simply smiled, and soon... 7 sword flashes came out, taking an instant to reach the demons'' bodies... Without any resistance, the demons'' bodies were cut in half like pieces of pies, and they could only stare in shock at what was happening. Just then, the spirit spear slammed hard into Tang Yin''s energy cutting it shortly after, causing Tang Yin to have to move his head to the right to avoid it, but the spiritual spear still grazed his cheeks and slammed into the house behind him, destroying it in less than a second, as it continued its journey towards the city wall... The assassins, seeing that it was all over around here, ran to where Tang Yin was. Just at that moment, Tang Yin felt a deep pain in various parts of his body... It was only two blows that hit him, but the wounds they left were a bit deep and made him frown... "Young Master, are you okay?" they asked as they saw the wound on Tang Yin''s cheek, which was imbued with demonic energy. They did not notice the other wounds. Tang Yin simply smiled but could see the frustration in his eyes, and he hid his pain, even though the blood began to drip. ''Tsk, I thought I could do it, but it was only a more powerful attack, not a union of skills. Still... Out of 7 flashes that hit, I think I missed 3, why did I only get hit twice?'' He thought doubtfully as he ate several pills quickly to recover. ''Could it be that I was close? The last missed hit might have hit the energy of the system skill and that''s why I didn''t get hit...'' He thought with a frown. But after a moment''s thought, he shrugged his shoulders and stopped thinking nonsense. "Don''t worry, let''s go finish killing all the remaining demons." He said as he wiped the dripping blood from his cheek. But, when he touched it, he was a little surprised and looked at it on his fingers. ''So pure?'' He thought in shock. ''The demonic energy in this place is this pure? This is energy that even I could cultivate to open my demonic entrances...'' He thought in shock. So he didn''t waste any time. He immediately stuffed all the bodies of true demons into his inventory. It was the first time he had seen such pure demonic energy and also the first time he had seen a real demon, so he wouldn''t miss the opportunity to be able to investigate them later. After doing this, the three ran towards the other partitions while Tang Yin allowed the fire of eternal night to die down. ''Finally, I''m seeing the benefits of my divine soul.'' He thought, noticing that even when he kept the fire of eternal night active for so long and in such large quantities, he still had spiritual energy to spare. Allowing any skill, mastery, or whatever he uses that has an ongoing spiritual energy cost to use far, far less spiritual energy is one of the qualities and benefits of his divine soul. That is why he was happy. Once he saw this, Tang Yin disappeared and appeared at Huang Feifei''s side, as he blew off a demon''s head in the instant... Soon, the screams of demons began to come from one side to the other as they were quickly swept away. Tang Yin and Bai Lixue''s combat effectiveness was more than shown at this moment. Since they were the two who could counter the demonic energy the most thanks to their attributes, they were able to slay several quickly. But Huang Feifei was no slouch. Her wind training was something that greatly surprised Tang Yin. Moreover, her way of using the spiritual scepter... It was so beautiful that, for a moment, he stared at her, captivated by her beauty, subtlety, and at the same time, great combat prowess. And so, sometime later, they finally finished slaying all the demons that were there. Just at that moment, Tang Yin felt the laws of space contracting strongly, so he quickly turned and looked at the great demonic portal. ''Are the laws of space contracting?'' He thought in surprise and watched the demonic portal slowly begin to shrink, ''Is it closing?'' He thought, and his thoughts were certain. The portal slowly became smaller and smaller, and then an explosion occurred, closing the portal completely. The demonic energy came out in a final burst shortly before the explosion and spread across this land at high speed as it cleared the sky of any existing clouds. ''So much pure demonic energy...'' He thought to himself... S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, he was tempted to pull out the demonic spiritual array the system had given him but then shook his head. ''For now, I''d better not.'' He thought and turned to look at everyone present. "Let''s go back, we''ve already accomplished the mission." He said as he collected all the demonic bodies, and just at that moment, the notification from the system telling him that he had completed the mission came to him with several messages at once. [Congratulations on slaying the True Devils.] [Mysterious rewards will be delivered.] [Skill: Demonic Frenzy. Received.] [Skill: Demon Slayer. Received.] [Bag of Luck: x3. Received.] [Red Lotus Holy Herb. Received]. [Holy Herb of the Three Regenerating Flowers. Received.] ... And numerous more rewards that shocked Tang Yin when he saw them. ''What the heck? So many good rewards?'' He thought in shock and looked at the system... Originally, he thought he had misread the name of those holy herbs, but when he saw them in his inventory... His heart was filled with happiness, and joy was overflowing in his body. ''Hahahahaha, it really is two Regenerating Herbs, Am I that lucky? This is great, don''t I only have 5 to go?'' He thought, and happiness began to overflow. His face was beaming, surprising Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, who were walking beside him. But they said nothing, seeing him so happy was the happiness of both girls, so they could only smile in happiness too. But Tang Yin was almost jumping for joy when he saw all the rewards he had received. The skills he left for later after taking a look at them. He focused his attention on those two holy herbs. Because, rightly so... They are two of the 7 holy herbs he needs to regenerate his arm... Chapter 251 - 251: All rewards The Red Lotus Holy Herb and the Three Regenerating Flowers Holy Herb are extremely difficult herbs to obtain because of the effect they have in regenerating parts of the body. Of the 7 spiritual herbs he needs to restore his arm, these two are the most difficult to obtain. After all, they both have the most regenerative power in the human body. They are the main ingredients. The rest of the spiritual herbs should not be so complicated to get. More so because... ''They come with seeds to plant them...'' Tang Yin thought, and his smile became even more evident, overflowing with happiness. ''If I plant these in the herb hall... I should be able to grow many lotus herbs and three flowers, in 1 year. As long as I get a good auction of herbs, I should be able to trade them for some of the other 5...'' He thought smiling. ''Well, if my teacher manages to get these herbs for me that would be best, but if not, that''s what I''ll do. Besides, with these spiritual herbs growing in my backyard, the amount of eighth and ninth-grade pills I''ll be able to create will increase drastically.'' He thought and then began to plan some moves to get the remaining spiritual herbs. And a few minutes later, he started looking at the other rewards. There were various Spiritual Herbs, pills in bulk, and bags, some called Random Bags and some called Lucky Bags. First, he opened the Random Bags, which were the ones that said they could give him pills, spiritual herbs, external spiritual weapons, and even some skills if he was lucky and more things. Since it was all random, Tang Yin didn''t bother to see what he could get. He had been given 10 of these bags, so he opened them all at the same time. So, a few seconds later, a large number of spiritual herbs and pills, cultivation techniques, alchemical recipes, and finally, an external spiritual weapon began to appear. The only thing that surprised him was the spiritual herbs and pills, for they were all of the fifth and sixth realms. They were of no use to him, but they would work perfectly for the organization, as there were in large quantities. A single bag was enough to give him up to 1,500 pills, and the one that gave him the least granted him 300 pills and 400 spiritual herbs. ''Hahaha, it''s really amazing. Although cultivation techniques and alchemical recipes are of no use to me, if I exchange them for sect points, I should be able to buy materials to make more pills and spirit weapons.'' Tang Yin thought and then went on to open the Lucky Bags. There were only 3 of them, but the rewards they gave were very good. To begin with, each one could give him a maximum of 3 rewards, but he had a chance, albeit a small one, that the bag would give him nothing. But the rewards they gave were incredible. Not only were there things like high-ranked spirit weapons, pills, and cultivation techniques, which even he didn''t know about. But there was also the complete subordination of organizations in this world. Even if they are low-level organizations, it is still something extremely good and unbelievable. But Tang Yin didn''t want to think about whether he could get something or not, he knew that the more he wished for something, the more disappointment he would receive when he didn''t get it. Therefore, he simply opened the three bags at the same time. But his heart was racing. Even if he tried to act disinterested, the truth was that he was very interested in all the rewards these lucky bags would give him, but he tried not to think about it. Therefore, the seconds became eternal, but soon he could see that a bag finished opening and... Nothing happened. A message in the system read, [Lucky Bag: Empty.] This made him feel slightly disappointed, but just then, the other two bags opened, and two messages appeared congratulating him on getting something from the lucky bag. This made him quickly look at his inventory, where he saw several rewards. There were 5 in total. The first was an external spiritual weapon that glowed constantly. A golden sword called the Flaming Emperor''s Sword. It was a good sword that made Tang Yin smile. The next two massively were spiritual herbs and pills. Then, the other one was a supreme cultivation technique, totally unknown to him, but it had something in common with the previous sword. ''The name is the same, they must come together...'' Tang Yin thought and then looked at the last reward. He felt stunned by what it was, so in his mind, he thought about receiving the information from this black and gold-colored token. [Token to claim an Organization] | Organization: Blue Air Pirates. | Location: East. | Description of the organization: They are in charge of robbing the rich who travel between the East and the Central Region to give the money to the poor. They are also a clandestine travel organization on the continent. | Strength Level: Fourth Level (Equivalent to the Fourth Kingdom). | Number of people: 200 people. Tang Yin felt stunned when he saw this, ''Can I claim such a large organization with such a high strength level?'' He thought in shock. And as he read the description, he almost started to laugh at this. He didn''t expect to see such an organization in this place, but if so, it means they are pirates he can talk to. ''Looks like my organization will grow a little...'' He thought with a smile. He couldn''t hide his happiness, but there was something else he needed to check. He quickly went to the system and checked the skills this mission had granted him. Demonic Frenzy. It was a skill that would send him into a frenzy of demonic power once he activated it, drastically increasing all of his stats by 50%. The only problem it had a requirement. It required Tang Yin to have demonic energy in his body. ''Then I must be a demonic cultivator to activate it... But this is amazing, even though the skill is limited by time, it would still greatly help me win a difficult fight...'' He thought and then looked at the other skill. Demon Slayer. Is a skill that drastically increases his strength when fighting demons. The increase in his strength is 50% and can only be activated when he is fighting demons or people with demonic power. In the final part of the skill, there is something said that slightly surprised Tang Yin. ''Can it be evolved?'' He thought and then looked at Demonic Frenzy once again, but this skill didn''t say so. This seemed strange to him, but he still didn''t think much of it. He smiled. ''It''s a pity, I can only activate them against demons, but it''s not bad either. They''re interesting rewards.'' He thought, and just at that moment, they arrived at the imperial castle from a place where no one was around. Place where his warship was also parked. "Tang Yin, do you want to come see my father?" asked Zu Xiaolin turning around. Tang Yin planned to answer her, but just at that moment, Huang Feifei lightly squeezed his hand, and Tang Yin turned to see her. He saw something in her eyes and nodded. "I''ll go later, right now, I have something I have to do. So, you can go ahead." Tang Yin replied, and after saying that, he turned around to leave. Then he saw Zhang Feiju, who seemed to want to talk to him and put his hand on his shoulder, "Old Zhang, go ahead. We''ll talk in a moment." He replied Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, together with Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, walked to the place where their boat was. There was something here that they had to do, something that Huang Feifei was longing for and that Tang Yin saw as soon as he met her eyes. Chapter 252 - 252: Her revenge When they entered the flying boat, Bai Lixue understood what was going on and stood at the door of the boat to guard it while Tang Yin and Huang Feifei walked inside. After walking for a while, Tang Yin opened one of the doors to a remote room. There, on the other side, were Huang Liuji and Huang Riaoyu, both chained on the floor, lying pitifully. ''A revenge to be settled, eh...'' Tang Yin thought, coldly looking at these two faces haggard from the pain they had felt earlier. But he could see that they were out of danger. He could also see that there was a jade bottle beside them, empty. He smiled. ''Heh, so they had already done something, good killers.'' He thought and walked over to them. But Huang Feifei arrived before him as she took out her spiritual scepter. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was not polite. Immediately thrust the tip from underneath her scepter into Huang Liuji''s arm forcefully... "AGHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream of pain came soon after, as Huang Liuji woke up frightened and in pain. "Please, I beg you, stop, we have no enmity between us..." He said in a great weeping and pitiful manner, as he begged, but he did not even dare to lift his face... Huang Feifei scoffed when she heard this and pulled out her scepter to thrust it harder, bringing another intense cry of pain, which woke Huang Riaoyu on one side of them in fear... Huang Feifei then pressed her spirit scepter harder, bringing more pain to Huang Liuji, and spoke... "Don''t we have enmities? Look me in the eyes and tell me, you fucking scum!" She said with great hatred, her voice trembling. Now that she had Huang Liuji to do whatever she wanted to him and she could collect her longed-for revenge, the memories of her best friend came back to her... Those days when they played together when they laughed and danced together... When they vowed to be together forever. When she was the one who gave her a roof over her head when she woke up as a cultivator, and her parents kicked her out of the house... Even when her friend wasn''t rich, she gave her a roof over her head. She gave her warmth, a brotherly love she never felt from her brother or her parents, and a place to eat... Their beautiful moments together came back to her at that moment... Huang Liuji was surprised to hear this voice, so he looked up quickly and looked at her... "Huang Feifei!" he shouted and then he looked that behind her was a man standing as if nothing was happening here and he was startled... "You... You!" he shouted, but he was so frightened that he couldn''t utter a single word. Huang Feifei crouched down and looked him in the eyes... "I have been longing for this moment for many, years... The day when I can take revenge... Please scream more, every scream of pain from you will be a comfort to her soul..." She said hatefully, and swiftly moved her spirit scepter and thrust it into Huang Liuji''s hand, bringing a deep cry of pain to his mouth... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" he shouted, but Huang Feifei didn''t stop. She immediately snapped his fingers with the tip of the scepter, and then gave him a hard kick that sent him flying until the chains pulled him back to the ground, making him spit blood all over the place. She then jabbed the scepter again into another part of his body... On his lower body, which brought a terrifying scream to Huang Liuji''s mouth, who started begging over and over again... "PLEASE, STOP, STOP, FORGIVE ME, I''M SORRY, FORGIVE ME, IT HURTS, STOP IT!" he screamed continuously, as he writhed in pain, but she didn''t even move her spiritual scepter. Her hatred grew steadily, and she began to breathe a little heavy, steadily. Memories of her best friend kept going through her head. And now it wasn''t just the good ones, bad memories also appeared... Those memories she wanted to forget... How her friend was kidnapped by this scum in front of her. The Moon Saint, was raped by this scum. And then... She was tortured and killed in front of her, as if she was nothing... As if it was a game... All the memories she didn''t want to remember came back to her mind, and tears started to pour continuously, as she remembered that rainy day when she had to bury her friend because no one wanted to help her. The pain and hatred she felt were enough to not care about any screams of pain, and she simply stuck the spiritual scepter continuously into her enemy''s body. "SHUT UP YOU BASTARD, YOU DON''T DESERVE TO ASK FOR FORGIVENESS! THERE IS NOTHING IN YOUR BODY YOU DESERVE TO HAVE, YOU ARE JUST A LIVING SCUM!" she shouted with great hatred and used her hand to thrust it into Huang Liuji''s eyes and gouge them out, making him feel the most pain and his blood sprayed all over the place. Her body was stained with blood, but she didn''t care. The hatred in her heart was finally taking its revenge. It wasn''t going to stop. She didn''t care about the rest right now. She just wanted to make this trash suffer in front of her. Tang Yin saw this and didn''t move to stop her or anything. Although he walked to where she was and stood to the side, it was to make her realize his thoughts. ''Perhaps hatred is not good and revenge creates more hatred, but... Shouldn''t I just eliminate those who might want revenge? Feifei, act according to your heart and in the way you see fit. I will stop any threat that comes against you and I will eliminate from this world anyone who wants to harm you. Nothing and no one will be able to touch you while I am here.'' He thought calmly, being indifferent towards the pain Huang Liuji might be feeling. Huang Feifei also noticed Tang Yin approaching her and felt extremely good when she noticed his thoughts... And so, a long while later, amidst terrified screams, long cries, and various things that expressed great pain, Huang Liuji took his last breath after Tang Yin had given him several healing pills to keep him alive. At the end of the day, he could not keep him alive forever, and it was not good for Huang Feifei''s heart. His long and painful death brought a small pleasure in Huang Feifei... But it was a pleasure she did not like, and she soon broke down in tears as she hugged Tang Yin tightly... Her crying was painful for Tang Yin, but he just hugged her for a long while, while she cried in his lap. Hugging him tightly, remembering who once was the strength in her heart and who now would never see her again... Chapter 253 - 253: The secret of the empire A while later, Huang Feifei fell fast asleep after crying so hard, and Tang Yin laid her down on a nice bed, kissed her, and went out to get some fresh air... Her crying had disturbed his mind as well, bringing back memories of the past. Still, there was nothing he could do. He simply went back to Bai Lixue. "Is big sister well?" she asked worriedly, and Tang Yin sighed a little but nodded. "If you want to see her, she''s in my room. I''ll tell you the details later." He replied as he stroked her head a little, and Bai Lixue nodded. Although she wanted to be with Tang Yin, she didn''t follow him. Instead, she went to see Huang Feifei. Tang Yin met Zhang Feiju under the boat. "Young Master, it''s a pleasure to be able to greet you." Zhang Feiju said as he bowed. Tang Yin nodded. "I see you have improved a lot, Old Zhang. You have lived up to my expectations." Tang Yin replied, and Zhang Feiju smiled proudly and nodded. "I am now the headmaster of the Academy, Young Master, and also the strongest in the empire. But I feel a bit stagnant lately..." He said, and after Tang Yin gave him the go-ahead to continue talking, he continued. Telling him different things, while Tang Yin asked various questions. "You say Li Mei and Li Mao managed to escape?" Tang Yin asked, and Zhang Feiju nodded. "That time, they had been kidnapped. But I, Miss, and the emperor made a joint attack to rescue them. Unfortunately, they were more powerful than us and we only managed to buy time for them to escape. They went westward and most likely they didn''t catch them, because in those regions the Whirlwind Sect doesn''t have much of a presence." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''That''s the same thing that Ye Wang said...'' Tang Yin thought, ''I must ask that elder, he must know more.'' "Right, Old Zhang, do you want to join my organization?" Tang Yin asked at that moment, slightly surprising Zhang Feiju, but he quickly nodded. "Of course, Young Master. You helped me attain this strength and now I can see the time when I can take revenge, naturally, I will follow you." He replied in the affirmative, and Tang Yin nodded, not giving the matter any more thought. After that, the two talked for a while, until they finally arrived at the hall where the emperor was waiting, together with Zu Xiaolin. Only the two of them were here. When Emperor Zu saw Tang Yin, he stood up with a smile and bowed slightly to him. "Young Master Tang, I have yet to thank you for helping my daughter long ago and bringing such a good blessing to my empire, but already you are making me have to thank you for more things." Said the emperor smiling, "From the depths of my being, thank you very much for everything. I hope I can repay your goodwill." He spoke. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders, showing that he didn''t care. "I didn''t do it for the empire, I have no special attachment to this place. You should thank Feifei instead, I only did it to protect her." Tang Yin replied, and the emperor nodded. "What do you plan to do, Emperor Zu? The war could escalate before long and I can''t stay. I will take Feifei and Old Zhang to the northwest. Besides, I will remove the order to the association and the association will withdraw if a more vicious war arises." Tang Yin said, causing the emperor to be slightly surprised. "Are you the Senior Elder who made that request to the association?" he asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "I was to look for a way to protect her, but she will no longer be here, so it will no longer be necessary." Tang Yin replied. Although, that wasn''t really why. He wouldn''t mind leaving that request there for a lifetime anyway, it wasn''t something he cared about. The problem was that, already that great sect wasn''t paying any attention to the association and was doing whatever it wanted to achieve its goals. Therefore, simply withdrawing the order was a better option to avoid unnecessary problems. Still, the emperor bowed to him again. "Thank you very much, Young Master." He spoke. Zu Xiaolin did the same. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then they noticed that the situation might get awkward. Especially the emperor, who after frowning, asked everyone to leave, leaving only Tang Yin. "Follow me for a moment, Young Master." He said as he started walking towards the back of the room. He pressed some buttons hidden in the wall, and a long-hidden staircase became visible, and they both walked down that way. And after walking for several minutes, the emperor stopped in front of a huge door made of an extremely hard material. He used several keys to open it and then slowly pushed it open... A small light was visible at that moment, and then, this light expanded throughout the entire crevice of the door until the emperor opened the door fully, and immense pipes were visible before them. Down below, there was a rather large chasm, and these pipes connected to that chasm which had like a huge flame illuminating at the bottom. The pipes, for some reason, looked as if they were human veins and something was passing through them. The spiritual energy here was extremely rich, and this surprised Tang Yin. ''What a great spiritual vein.'' He thought in shock when he saw this. The emperor understood his surprise, so he smiled. "This is the greatest secret of our empire. This is why we are the youngest empire among those of the third level, but we are the strongest. And we have the greatest potential for growth." "A spiritual vein as big as this is not an easy thing to find on this continent. Most of it was hoarded by the great sects, and this is one of the few that is still in the hands of the empires." He spoke. "And also, it is precisely because of this, that they want to destroy us. The Great Sect found out about the spiritual vein and wanted it. Although it is not on the level of what they have, it is still better than nothing. As long as they are patient, in tens of years or a few hundred, they could create a very powerful subordinate force of them, which will allow them to better control this region." He said again and sighed. Tang Yin then nodded. "So, they want to get rid of being the weakest great sect, huh." He replied, and the emperor laughed a little but nodded. "That''s right. They use various excuses to attack us, the death of that female disciple, the death of an elder, and so on nonsense, but the reality is that they are looking for this." The emperor said and then looked at Tang Yin. There was something he wanted to ask him to do. "Can I talk as if we were old friends? It''s very hard for me to ask something from someone I don''t trust, and although I know you are trustworthy, I still don''t know you well enough." The emperor said, slightly surprising Tang Yin. But the latter smiled and nodded as he stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder. "Well, you can talk to me as if I were your good friend from a long time ago who didn''t come to visit you. Come, let''s look at some nice scenery." Tang Yin said as he sat on the edge of the chasm. Chapter 254 - 254: His dream, his sin and his request A while later, the two of them were talking quietly as if they were old acquaintances while the emperor told Tang Yin several things regarding this spiritual vein and regarding the background the empire had in the past. It is not an empire with much longevity when compared to those nearby, but thanks to the spiritual vein, it can be the vanguard of the third-tier empires. Although, at present, they can already rise to be a second-tier empire thanks to the two spiritual emperors that are present in the nation. But the truth is that, in the past, there was a first-level empire here that bore a name similar to the current one. The last emperor of that first-level empire was also the father of the creator of this empire. He is the great-grandfather of Emperor Zu. "Do you want to restore the glory of this empire?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, but Emperor Zu shook his head as he smiled. "No, although my great-grandfather left it in writing that we should do so, the reality is that I have no such obsession. I won the fight for the throne, but it was solely to protect my late wife and daughters. If it wasn''t for that, I would be traveling the continent as before." Replied the emperor calmly, and Tang Yin nodded. ''He does not have the bearing of an emperor, but he certainly understands the responsibilities of one.'' Tang Yin thought approvingly, after remembering that he told him a moment ago that he already knew that this great sect would attack them. "Do you know what my greatest dream is?" Emperor Zu suddenly asked. "Which one?" "Actually, I don''t have much attachment towards this empire. I have seen both sides of the people here and I feel that they are not a good choice as a nation. They want me to solve everything for them, but if a problem occurs within the empire because of them, they will immediately blame the emperor, who would have an attachment towards such a place?" he said mockingly. "My biggest dream is to see my eldest daughter again. She is my pride; she is also my promise. The most talented being I have seen so far. Sadly, I believe that in this life I will never see her again and it is painful for me, but... In the span of time that she has not been here, I almost forced my other daughter to receive an empire that was destined to be destroyed. Blinded by my stupidity, I almost sent my youngest daughter to her death, solely because I wanted to free myself from the responsibilities to go find my daughter." "I was about to try to fulfill my biggest dream by sacrificing my youngest daughter. If my older daughter found out about this, she would possibly hate me more than she already does. So, that is my biggest dream, but it is also impossible to fulfill." He said smiling, and looking at the chasm in front of him with an indifferent gaze. But, once he finished saying this, he looked at Tang Yin. "That''s why I want to ask you for a favor, which you can refuse if you wish." He said and waited for Tang Yin''s confirmation. Tang Yin didn''t bother to think anything simply nodded to him, "You can speak and say it with confidence." He replied, and Emperor Zu nodded. "I am not worthy of my daughters and I was about to kill my youngest daughter when I had her, just to get rid of my responsibilities. So, I decided to fulfill my responsibilities in the end and try to save her, can I ask you to take her with you? I don''t care where you go, I just want her to live and to be able to, someday, see her beloved older sister, she will be able to see her." He said, staring at Tang Yin, waiting for his answer. Tang Yin returned his gaze and smiled soon after, "Do you plan to fight to the end with the empire?" he asked, and Emperor Zu nodded. "After making a mistake like that, it''s the only thing I can do to redeem myself to my late wife." He replied with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Redemption, huh.'' He thought as if he was trying to understand the true meaning of that word but nodded to the emperor. "Well, if that''s what you want, I''ll take her with me. But you must convince her on your own. I don''t think I can convince her to go and leave her father to die in this place." Tang Yin replied, and the emperor nodded. "It won''t be necessary to convince her, there are better ways to do it." He said and then turned away. Then he took out the keys again, with which he opened the great door behind them and smiled slightly. "I''ll entrust you with something else. Give this to her when she enters the seventh realm. It will surely help her." He said with a smile, making Tang Yin feel a little doubtful. ''The keys to this place?'' He thought but was surprised by the next thing he saw. The emperor threw the keys into the chasm, and without even having a chance to think, he saw the keys light up brightly, and soon, a tremendous tremor began to occur all over the place... Not only there, but the whole city and part of the empire were shaking. While Tang Yin began to see the great spiritual veins that were in this place shrinking, the spiritual energy at the bottom of the chasm, which looked like a flame, began to slowly grow and grow. But, when it reached a certain point, it began to slowly shrink until there was nothing left, and finally, Tang Yin saw the keys again... They were no longer keys. Now, it was a rather large token, with black patterns and chains crisscrossing it from one side to the other. The flame disappeared, and the giant spiritual veins from before had now shrunk to half their size. All the rich spiritual energy in this place, was reduced to nothing. Then, the token flew back into the emperor''s hands. Tang Yin saw this and frowned sharply, "A portable spiritual vein? Could it be the legendary invisible spiritual vein?" He asked in shock, and the emperor was surprised to hear this from him. "Do you know?" he asked in shock, and Tang Yin looked at him strangely. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, I know, but how do you know anything about it?" Tang Yin asked in shock, and the emperor, though shocked, smiled. "My eldest daughter is a genius; she discovered these patterns and the way to use them. Here, give this to Xiaolin when the time comes." He said with a smile as he bestowed the token on him. ''What strange patterns... They bring back memories.'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw them. Chapter 255 - 255: Invisible Spiritual Vein Still, he didn''t understand exactly why they brought back memories. ''Could it be something from my world? Shit, these patterns are a bit strange...'' He thought to himself as he stared at this and thought about various things. His world had numerous forces that were dedicated to making these kinds of tokens with strange patterns, but this world should also have forces like that. So, he couldn''t trust that it was something from his world just because of the patterns. The thing is, the material certainly didn''t feel like something this world should have. ''Tsk, this world has more secrets than I imagined.'' He thought with a frown, but after several seconds, he couldn''t conclude as to what these patterns were, so he just shook his head and looked at Emperor Zu. "I can take you with me if you want, it''s not impossible for you to fulfill your dream of seeing your eldest daughter." Tang Yin replied, granting him a way out, but he shook his head. "If I did that, my sin would follow me to my death, perhaps bringing misfortune to my daughters." He replied calmly. Tang Yin nodded, "You know that by doing this, you are making that sect want to torture you when they catch you, right? They possibly won''t let you die easily and will put you through the most pain, is it okay for you to do that? Besides, if you already understood that, you must perfectly understand that, I can''t trust you because of this, then why are you doing it?" Tang Yin asked, shaking the token in his hand. It was obvious that doing this was a sign of provocation towards that great sect. That sect was here only for the spiritual vein, what if, instead of the spiritual vein, they find a big empty hole? What would be their reaction? The answer is obvious. Somehow or another they had to get this spiritual vein, so the most obvious answer was to catch the only one who would know where it was or what happened here. And once they caught him, the torture he would suffer would be immense. Now, it was a danger for Tang Yin to have this token at that time. Because if Emperor Zu wanted to, he could betray him and tell that great sect that he had taken him. That would reveal his location and make them a very powerful new enemy. It was not a viable option, so Tang Yin had to be careful. Although... ''An invisible spiritual vein is something too tempting...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment. He knew very well what it was for and the right way to use it. Undoubtedly, this would make him a beautiful paradise for cultivation, where he would benefit greatly. ''I don''t know if it''s worth the risk...'' Tang Yin thought. Emperor Zu smiled when he heard this. "I understand all of that perfectly. I also know that it''s hard to trust me in such a situation. Therefore, we can make a blood oath or whatever you want, as long as you can trust me. I won''t reveal your location or anything like that." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Let me mark you with a spiritual oath array, then I''ll know you don''t plan to betray me." Tang Yin said. Marking him with a blood oath right now was not a good idea, if he were to die, Tang Yin would suffer a setback that would be hard to deal with, so it was out of the question. As long as he marks him with the oath array with which he made his organization, the result would be the same. He will be able to see if he intends to betray him, and so on. What''s better, he would not suffer any setbacks if Emperor Zu were to die. Therefore, it was a better choice. Emperor Zu nodded and allowed Tang Yin to put the oath array on him. And after that, the two of them talked about several more things while Emperor Zu bestowed all the resources of the empire on him. He had already prepared himself for the destruction that would come before long. Therefore, he did things quickly. Since the treasurer died, Emperor Zu had been the walking treasure. Everything that had been in the treasure room was now inside his spiritual bags, so he simply gave them to Tang Yin. Although this surprised him, Tang Yin simply nodded, and after a while, they both said their goodbyes as they went to get ready for their own things. Tang Yin had a lot to think about and a lot of things to do before leaving, so he decided to spend a few days in this place. ... And so, the first two days passed quietly. Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue had become friends during this time, but Huang Feifei''s mental state was a little unstable, so she did not leave the boat. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, the third day arrived in the evening, Tang Yin had already made many of the necessary preparations and was on the boat together with Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, watching the starry sky in his private room. Huang Feifei, who was talking some things with Bai Lixue, approached Tang Yin smiling and leaned a little on his chest while staring at him. Tang Yin was a little surprised by this and looked at her, "Is something wrong?" he asked as he hugged her a little and kissed her on the lips. He didn''t expect that when he did that, Huang Feifei would hug him tightly and stick closer to him while giving him a passionate kiss using her tongue. Then, she moved her legs and wrapped them through him, grabbing him tightly between her legs to kiss him deeply, leaving Tang Yin slightly stunned. But, although he was surprised at first, he quickly reciprocated her passionate kiss, and they both melted into a deep and delicate kiss, which brought back fond memories... This they did in front of a completely inexperienced who stared at them with interest. She even moved a little closer to Tang Yin and sat beside him, slightly surprising Tang Yin and bringing a strange smile to Huang Feifei''s face... Chapter 256 - 256: She wants to go first (18+) Huang Feifei then slightly separated from Tang Yin and nodded to Bai Lixue, who lowered her head in embarrassment. "...Tang Yin... Since I lost my bet last time, I must give back what I promised..." She said softly as her cheeks flushed slightly. Tang Yin was surprised by this. He had almost forgotten about that bet, why now did she say she would give him what she promised? ''Could it be...'' He thought, and the answer soon appeared before him. Bai Lixue, without a second thought, stood up and let go of a small strip of her dress, and it fell to the floor, revealing a truly beautiful, and exquisite body which was being illuminated by the moonlight. Her blushing face gave a perfect touch to her extreme beauty, but that was not the whole point. Huang Feifei also stood up beside Tang Yin and did the same as Bai Lixue but in a more flirtatious manner. Something unexpected for Tang Yin. Both were left in their underwear in front of Tang Yin. Two absolute beauties with perfect bodies and beautiful faces stood before his eyes, waiting for him to eat them. This, naturally, was not possible for Tang Yin, who planned to get up, to resist. But Huang Feifei today was ready to surprise him. As soon as she did this, she climbed on top of Tang Yin without giving him a chance to do anything and started to take off his clothes, "Let me do it to us today..." She said softly, while Bai Lixue, though embarrassed, started kissing Tang Yin while leaning on the furniture. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin was surprised by this but quickly reciprocated her kiss, and his hand became curious at that moment as he began to grope Bai Lixue''s private part. She flinched slightly at the feel of his hand but did not reject him, and on the other hand, Huang Feifei, who finished taking off Tang Yin''s clothes, noticed his huge and memorable dragon standing... ''So big... Is it bigger than last time?'' She thought with surprise. Her eyes flashed with desire at that moment, and she unconsciously brought her face closer to that place her body desired inside her. And without a second thought, when she saw Bai Lixue and Tang Yin kissing intensely while she was writhing there from Tang Yin''s touches, Huang Feifei took Tang Yin''s entire member into her mouth all at once. Surprising Tang Yin, who stopped his movements for a moment and looked at her in surprise while she had both eyes closed and began to enjoy the taste that she had not felt in a long time... Bai Lixue was also surprised to see her like this and unconsciously walked over there... "...That''s cheating, big sister... We agreed that I would be the first." Bai Lixue said softly as she looked at her, surprising Huang Feifei with her words. She smiled sheepishly and removed herself, "Fine, let''s do as agreed." She replied and allowed Bai Lixue to have it for herself. Bai Lixue was inexperienced, and it was her first time seeing it. Therefore, she did not know what to do at first, while Huang Feifei did not explain, to let her experience it herself on her own. Instead of teaching her, Huang Feifei moved and made the chair that Tang Yin was lying on pick up a little until it was in a flat spot, she did all this while holding Tang Yin not to go do something and then piled on top of him a little. "Tang Yin, today you will have to satisfy both of us, so... I hope you will hold on..." She said from above, while Tang Yin''s face was below, looking up at the beautiful scenery. She was with her beautiful private area and her big buttocks above his face, and after saying this, she moved her underwear to the side and lowered her body until her most private part was above Tang Yin''s mouth. Although he was shocked by this, he wasted no time and immediately started to stick his tongue into her private area... "Hn... Hnn, more...!" Soon, Huang Feifei''s moans began to sound... Those beautiful moans gave even more color and loveliness to this dark night. While Tang Yin began to suck Huang Feifei''s vagina intensely, Bai Lixue began to suck his penis while following the example Huang Feifei had given her earlier. She thrust his member deep into her mouth and then pulled it out, repeating a slightly awkward but exciting process. Although she found it strange at first, she began to become more familiar with the process and started to use her tongue back and forth. But Huang Feifei''s moans broke her concentration, and she looked up at them. Huang Feifei''s closed eyes, and the way she was enjoying herself made her think that maybe... It would feel good to have something inside of her... Therefore, full of curiosity she looked at Tang Yin''s great member... ''Will that be able to enter me?'' she thought, feeling a desire to put it inside her. Her mother had told her many times that this was one of a woman''s pleasures but that she had to do it with someone she loved for it to be pleasurable. And, as she recalls, her mother told her that it felt extremely good. Remembering her mother''s teachings, Bai Lixue didn''t hesitate any longer. She was wet down there, and her vagina tingled continuously, giving her the feeling that she wanted to have something inside her. Therefore, she moved a little on top of Tang Yin''s huge standing member and grabbed it a little with her hand... With her other hand, she pulled her underwear aside, and as she lined him up, she began to slowly lower her hips until Tang Yin''s member and her vagina kissed lightly. This sent currents through her body, which made her desire even more to have him inside. Therefore, she did not stop and continued on her way as Tang Yin''s huge penis started to make its way inside her vagina... She slowly lowered her hips, but currents were coursing through her body as she began to feel this inside her, so she inadvertently lost her balance, and her hips fell straight down... "Ahhnnnnnn~~!" A loud moan came out of her mouth as she closed her eyes tightly and shook continuously... Chapter 257 - 257: The best trio (18+) Tang Yin noticed what she was doing when he felt his penis entering her desired place but was surprised by the loud moan she gave when she put his member all the way in. Even Huang Feifei was surprised and opened her eyes in surprise, but she smiled as soon as she saw her. She only closed her eyes and began to enjoy the pleasure of Tang Yin''s tongue. Tang Yin was extremely aroused at this moment. Feeling Bai Lixue''s insides while sucking Huang Feifei''s vagina was something he didn''t expect to happen, let alone expected it today. He didn''t know that his dear women had already planned this during these days. Still, he enjoyed it intensely and more so when he felt Bai Lixue started to move a little... Bai Lixue was sitting on him trembling, and he could feel it, but so she began to slowly move upwards and then moved down again, giving small squats while lightly slapping her beautiful brunette buttocks against Tang Yin''s legs. "Ahnn~" Her continuous moaning and her clumsy movement increased Tang Yin''s arousal, which led him to firmly grab one of Huang Feifei''s buttocks and thrust his tongue more intensely into her vagina while sucking it intensely back and forth. "Ahnnn~ Go on, Tang Yin...~" "Tang Yin... Ahnnn~" The moans of both girls started to sound as they said Tang Yin''s name, and then Tang Yin also wanted to move his hips, but he didn''t want to disturb Bai Lixue''s moment, so he started to push his hip slightly upwards, bringing great pleasure to Bai Lixue and numerous moans started to fill the room. The hip movements of the three of them started to get faster and faster as the arousal increased in each of them, and soon Bai Lixue''s moans became more and more intense as she got the hang of it and started to give quick squats while her private parts made lewd sounds... Bai Lixue''s vaginal fluids began to come out in greater measure, and her moans increased from one moment to the next. "Ahhn, Ahnn... Ahnnn~ Tang Yin... Ahnnn, Ahnn... I''m coming, I''m coming, Ahnnnn!" With an intense moan, a long stream of beautiful vaginal fluids shot out of her vagina and sprayed all over Tang Yin''s body as she closed her eyes in such pleasure... The same thing happened to Tang Yin, who came with intensity inside her vagina, and this increased and made the moaning of Bai Lixue, who loved the pleasure she was feeling, even longer. At the same time, Tang Yin increased his tongue movements and began to suck Huang Feifei''s vagina even more, causing Huang Feifei''s moans to increase and synchronize with Bai Lixue''s in a beautiful moaning chant that excited Tang Yin more. "Ahnnn... More... More, go on, Tang Yin... More, Ahnnn, Ahnnn!" A big moan came out of her mouth as a stream of beautiful vaginal fluids shot out of her vagina, causing Tang Yin to start tasting it all... S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was the climax of Tang Yin''s patience. He wasn''t going to wait for them to do it all. He wanted to savor them both while looking at them properly. He wants to give them the greatest pleasure on this beautiful night, under the starry sky, as the stars and the moon witness their union. Therefore, he immediately stood up slightly while lowering both girls off his body and then nimbly grabbed Huang Feifei and put her on all fours while lining up her beautiful ass toward his penis. Then, without hesitation, he forcefully thrust his penis inside her vagina... "Ahnnnnnnn~~~!" A loud moan came out of her mouth the moment she felt Tang Yin''s penis reach the bottom of her vagina, surprising her because of how sudden it was. Because she had just cum, she was more sensitive, so her moans soon began to fill the room as Tang Yin continuously rammed into her, bringing her the most pleasure and bliss she had craved. Tang Yin had not forgotten about Bai Lixue, so with his hand, he pulled her and made her spread her legs, showing him her vagina and started to use his fingers to pleasure her, making both of them start moaning continuously and the room again filled with the beautiful melody of their moaning voices. "Ahnnn... Tang Yin, harder... More, harder, Tang Yin... Ahnnn, Ahnnn~!" The moans of two goddesses who would be worthy of being the number 1 beauties on the continent filled the room as the beautiful buttocks of a yellow-haired beauty stood before him, Tang Yin watched as a purple-haired brunette beauty writhed with her hand, bringing him great excitement... The kinky sound of Huang Feifei''s buttocks slapping his torso gathered together with the beautiful moans, continuously, as time went by... Tang Yin started to speed up his hips as he felt Huang Feifei cum for the third time in the night. She writhed continuously, and her position was more and more leaning up from the chair, while Tang Yin remained a little higher above her, making his penis reach even further inside her vagina. And in one strong thrust, he came hard into her vagina, filling her completely and bringing a beautiful moan into her mouth... Huang Feifei began to tremble her cumming again, feeling a great pleasure, while Bai Lixue trembled in his hand as she cummed again. The desire on her face was evident... She wanted to feel Tang Yin''s penis inside her again... So, this time, she was even quicker than Tang Yin and wanted to surprise him. Something her mother had once told her... She mounted on top of Huang Feifei while lining up both buttocks towards Tang Yin, bringing a deep surprise to Huang Feifei and Tang Yin, who did not expect this position. Now there were two beautiful naked butts, one on top of the other, pointing at Tang Yin, who had cum twice... But, twice was not enough. Least of all when he could have this beautiful sight in front of him, which made him as hard as a rock. So, soon, the moans filled the room again, for hours, as these three immersed themselves in the beautiful and delicious pleasure they were feeling for hours on end... Chapter 258 - 258: Last day in the empire After a beautiful night of the purest and most delicious pleasure, the morning for them was lively too, but it ended quickly, for the emperor had finished what he had promised Tang Yin... Thus, the emperor sent him two more women. Xiao Nuo, that girl of few words, and Zu Xiaolin. "Are you coming too?" Tang Yin asked as soon as he saw her and noticed that Zu Xiaolin was unconscious on her arm. ''Did the emperor put her to sleep to send her to me?'' He thought in surprise, feeling a bit of a headache at this, but smiled wryly. Xiao Nuo apologized when she heard his question. "I''m sorry, Young Master Tang. Actually... I''m only in the empire to repay my debt to the princess, I want to follow her to her, but if it bothers you, I''ll go on my own." She replied, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, that''s not why I said that. I was surprised because I didn''t think you were coming, so are you going with me to the sect? It will be a long journey, but you are welcome if you want to go." Tang Yin said smiling, and she looked at him to nod. "If you don''t mind, then I would like to travel with you." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Go pick up then, we''ll be leaving in a bit." He said, and she shook her head. "I don''t have anything else to pick up, but Director Zhang said he had something to do at the academy. It looks like the academy will be dissolved, the empire is weird these days, it doesn''t feel alive anymore." She said with some pity. Tang Yin looked at her and sighed slightly. ''To have the place where you were born and raised destroyed, it''s always something to be sorry about. So, even though she doesn''t seem to have any attachment towards this place, she still looks kind of sad about it.'' He thought with a sigh. "Don''t you have any relatives here?" he asked, and Xiao Nuo shook her head. "No, my relatives are Big Sister Feifei and Junior Sister Xiaolin." She answered truthfully, naming the only two people she considered relatives. She didn''t even name her previous friends, Jun Xilei, and so on. In fact, Tang Yin had found out that she saw Jun Xilei and the others as traitors for abandoning them at the worst time. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Although things don''t seem to be as she thinks, she''s a good girl.'' Tang Yin thought and nodded at him. "I''m sure they both love you very much too, so don''t worry about what you leave behind. Miss Zu and Feifei, myself, and everyone with me will help you from now on. So, look ahead to progress." Tang Yin said and then turned around. "Follow me, leave Miss Zu over here." He said, and she followed closely behind him. She didn''t know why she hadn''t seen Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue today, but she didn''t bother to find out. She entered the ship and put Zu Xiaolin to sleep on a bed. After that, both went out again. She stayed guarding the boat while Tang Yin went to the alchemist association. When they saw that they received a high-level elder like him, everyone was surprised, but the association was quite lonely, just like the city was. ''You can feel the destruction here.'' Tang Yin thought and entered the leader''s room, where two elders were currently standing. As soon as they saw him, they smiled at him. One bowed deeply to Tang Yin, and the other bowed lightly. "Elder, it is a pleasure to greet you." Said the first one. "Greetings, Elder. I didn''t expect the high-level elder I had wanted to meet so much from the northwest to be so young. Now, I understand why they put so much effort into it." Said the high-level elder present. Tang Yin smiled at him and nodded. "Well, I can see that you are a new alchemist, I will help you for helping me this time." Tang Yin said with a smile and then threw an alchemy technique at him. "Use it and I''m sure soon the Elder''s name will be on everyone''s lips. I hope to see you in the future and that you continue on the good path of alchemy." Tang Yin said as if he was an elder speaking to a young man. This association elder was surprised to see this. He was so stunned that he did not know how to respond, but he immediately thanked Tang Yin. "Thank you very much, Young Master." He replied and then passed him everything he had been able to get of the ingredients Tang Yin asked for from the call a few days ago. Tang Yin nodded, "Then we will see each other in the future. By the way, the end of this empire is near and it no longer has much value. You may retire if you wish, though if you have any insider information, seize the moment." Tang Yin said and then left, leaving both elders a bit confused. Tang Yin''s visit to the association was quick. Just as he came, he left. Returning to the boat soon after. The hours passed quickly, and in the evening, it was time to leave. Zhang Feiju returned at that time with everything he wanted to get with him, and all the members of Tang Yin''s organization, who were buying things for Tang Yin, returned as well. Then, the boat again got underway. ''It''s time to erase the problems at the root.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, as he walked through the boat towards the room where Zu Xiaolin was. She had been confused for about 10 minutes since she had gotten up, and when she saw Tang Yin and Xiao Nuo arrive, she was surprised. "Tang Yin, what are you doing here?" she asked with a smile and got up, but then she noticed something. ''A flying boat?'' She thought and looked around confused. ''Isn''t this my room?'' She thought again, and Tang Yin then stood to the side of her. "Your father entrusted me to protect you from now on. You don''t need to worry about the empire anymore, the only burden on you will be to become strong." Tang Yin said as he stared at her. He didn''t want to lie to her, but if it was necessary to do so to hurry things along, then he would. Chapter 259 - 259: The nightmare of the Huang family (1) This surprised her. She felt confused for a moment, but when she understood what was going on, she got scared, "And father!? Where is my dad!?" she asked urgently, and Tang Yin shook his head. "He''s not here, he stayed in the empire and wants to look for your big sister. That''s why he entrusted me to protect you and take you with me." Tang Yin replied, covering up the truth a bit. He didn''t want to explain that in detail right now. Zu Xiaolin was a bit stunned to hear this and stared at him but lowered her head soon after. ''Father stayed?'' she thought... "You mean he decided to battle to the end with that sect and then escape?" she asked but soon frowned. "No, there''s no way my father could escape from a great sect." She said unconsciously before Tang Yin could answer. And fear gripped her as she realized this, so she started to walk quickly, but Tang Yin stopped her. "Don''t go, if you already noticed that, it means you can understand why he did it. If you go, what will you do against such a strong sect?" he asked, and she shook her head. "It doesn''t matter, if I die there it''s okay. My father is my last close relative. I haven''t seen my sister for a long time, what will I do if my father dies?" She asked and tried to let go, but she noticed Tang Yin''s grip was strong and looked at him. "Please let go of me, Tang Yin. I must go to my father." She replied, and Tang Yin sighed. "You won''t be able to do anything if you go. Neither you nor your father can be saved. But I have a plan that will make both of you well." Tang Yin replied, causing her to stare at him doubtfully. She knew very well that if she went, she would die. That was obvious. So many people from that sect died, and there is even an elder missing, how could it be possible that their next attack would be small? Therefore, if there was a plan for that, she wanted to hear it. "What plan?" she asked directly. "Let''s destroy the enemy empire. Or at least let''s destroy their most powerful forces. If we make a night attack, we should be able to finish it in short order. Once that is done, that great sect will have to spend a long time to recover the forces of that empire. They can''t directly mess with low-level empires after all. That will give your father time to escape." Tang Yin replied, causing Zu Xiaolin to frown slightly. ''Would that work?" she thought. It felt like a simple and crude plan, but sometimes simple is more effective than exhaustive plans. Tang Yin knew that very well. Moreover, since he wanted to assassinate those who might cause trouble for Huang Feifei, this aligned very well with what he wanted. Therefore, he said so. And she, though she was hesitant, still nodded. "Are you sure we can do it?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged. "It''s easy. We''ll reduce the imperial capital to ruins and heads, in one night." Tang Yin replied with a smile to give her confidence. ''As long as everything is settled like this and I don''t have to say anything else, all well and good.'' He thought and then led her to the room where there would be a meeting to discuss the plan. The plan was simple. Go in, kill the targets, and leave their heads scattered around the city. And the targets were numerous. Therefore, the heads were going to be stepped on by a lot of people. But, first things first. Before going to the capital city, there was one more thing they had to do. He couldn''t forget about that little city and that little family that was the main enemy of his beloved Huang Feifei. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, Tang Yin first decided to fly to Red Rain City, the first city he visited in this world. And the Hometown of his beloved Huang Feifei. Place where he would finish collecting the debt with Huang Liuji and Huang Family. According to the information he had extracted from Huang Riaoyu, that Huang Family had risen during the past few months and was booming. Thanks to the Huang Family of the Capital that rose above the other families and wrested the empire from the former imperial family, the family branches of this Huang family rose and began to take over various cities under their rule. This Huang family is a case in point. Moreover, because they received a little support from the Divine Sun Hall, they were able to rise smoothly over these small cities and further increase the overall power of the whole family. Even so, they were still a small family. From what the assassins were able to find out when they interrogated Huang Liuji, is that there are currently two people in the fifth realm, and they are the most dangerous of the Huang family of Red Rain City. ''It''s quite unfortunate. I think we''ll be able to finish this in the blink of an eye.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he looked at the city below his spirit boat. It was night when they arrived here, and although the city was lit from end to end, no one noticed the arrival of this huge ship that was looming over them and threatening to bring catastrophe to this place. Tang Yin then nodded to all the assassins behind him, plus Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, who wanted to participate in this raid. They all nodded back and jumped off the spiritual boat covertly, starting to run across the rooftops of the houses. While Tang Yin simply stowed the boat in his storage device and then jumped off as well. He went to a different place. He walked down the long streets quietly while carrying a bloody and hideous head in his hand, but even though many people were walking beside him, no one noticed his presence. Cultivators passed from one side to the other, but no one noticed that someone was walking down the wide street in a calm and carefree manner while carrying a human head in his hand. Thus, he walked until he arrived in front of the city leader''s house. Above was a huge sign that read ''Huang Family''. Tang Yin then smiled, ''Let''s see their despair then.'' Tang Yin said, dropping his head in front of the Huang family mansion, then quickly killed the two doormen of this family and left their heads in the same place. Then, he entered the Huang family mansion without anyone noticing. Chapter 260 - 260: The nightmare of the Huang Family (2) In the main hall of the Huang Family, there were many people gathered as they were planning various things. Tang Yin, who passed by them unnoticed, could easily hear what they were talking about. They planned to take control of all the nearby cities to increase the family''s power. Plus, they were planning a way to make a great contribution so that the emperor would reward the family. This great contribution revolved around Huang Liuji. "Haha, don''t worry, elders. That great sect is looking for the woman who was my son''s fianc¨¦e and he knows where she is, he knows her very well. So, when he delivers her to them, I am sure they will reward him greatly and that reward will come to us." Replied the leader of the Huang family and father of Huang Liuji. When everyone heard this, they nodded laughing. "Right, Young Master is very lucky and now he will even be able to give a good gift to a great sect, hahaha." Said several of them, and the words spread to that side, but soon someone came running in with a bag in hand. "Se... Mr. Huang, Master... There''s an emergency!" shouted this frightened man as he knelt. "What''s wrong?" the family leader asked. "The... The Young Master... The Young..." Replied this man stuttering, causing the family leader to cheer up a little. "Is Liuji back?" He asked with a big cheerful smile and looked at the elders, "Come on elders, let''s see the good news." He said, but before he could walk, the kneeling man shook his head. "No, sir... It''s more serious... Look at you..." He said fearfully and simply handed him the bag that was in his hand, afraid to give him the news himself. This surprised him, but he still nodded and grabbed the bag hesitantly. And when he looked inside, fear gripped him. So much so that he took several steps backward frightened by what he was seeing, and his head fell rolling on the ground... "You.... You... You...! That''s Liuji!" shouted Lord Huang in great shock. Although he had no eyes and was deeply emaciated, how would he mistake his own son? This shout made everyone stand up and look at the head rolling on the ground. They were in shock. There was no way they could mistake it, that was the head of Huang Liuji, the Young Master of the Huang Family of Red Rain City. What on earth was going on? Lord Huang was filled with anger, "Who was it!?" he shouted as he grabbed the bastard who had brought him the head by the neck, and the bastard quickly shook his head. "Sir... I found the young master''s head at the door of the family mansion..." He replied with difficulty. "SHIT, YOU BASTARD! GET ME THE MESSENGERS!" shouted Lord Huang as he threw him to the ground, "Call the whole family, and no one is allowed to leave the city! No one is allowed to leave!" he shouted many words as he looked extremely angry. Everyone nodded at his orders and immediately moved to do as he told them, but just at that moment, they heard some clapping. "Hahaha, good, that''s how I like the reaction to be." Tang Yin said as he sat with one leg crossed on top of the other on the main couch. Everyone looked over in shock and looked at the young and extremely handsome face of someone they had no idea who he was. The sound of clapping did not exactly come from him clapping because he was missing an arm. But he was using his hand to strike to his right, where there seemed to be a small shield of spiritual energy formed, which created the sound.* Doing this was an incredibly difficult thing to do and required extremely great spiritual energy management. This, coupled with his sudden appearance... It scared them to death. Even Lord Huang took several steps back in shock. "You... Who the hell are you?" he asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled at them. "I came here to exterminate a small family that has a lot of guts and is very arrogant, but I''m having fun watching them make plans that will never see tomorrow''s sun." Tang Yin replied but got up as soon as he said that. "I''m getting bored already though, you guys aren''t even good at planning things." He said and shrugged his shoulders with an exaggerated sigh. "You... Shit, you bastard, who do you think you are!? It was you who killed my son! Get this bastard!" shouted Lord Huang as he forcefully lunged at Tang Yin, understanding what he said. Moreover, when he moved, everyone in the room planned to move as well, but Tang Yin simply disappeared and appeared behind Lord Huang and grabbed him by the shoulder while pressing him to the ground forcefully in an instant. Lord Huang, in shock and unable to move, fell to the ground on his knees, unable to understand what the hell was going on with him. Seeing that Tang Yin was able to deny it so easily, the others took several steps back in shock and great fear. Tang Yin then smiled after this and looked to the side. "Feifei, Lixue, let''s do this together." Tang Yin said, and Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue came out from where they were hiding. The shock in everyone could not be hidden when they saw Huang Feifei, who was walking with a serious look on her face towards them. Even more so when they realized the terrible power emanating from her body. ''Shit... Is she that innocent girl who was a nobody not long ago? Is she really the Wind Princess now?'' they thought to themselves in shock at the sight of her. Although they had heard about this, they did not really believe it. After all, they knew very well that Huang Feifei had no talent for cultivation, how could she be so strong now? But the reality was surprising, and now that it was in front of them, they had to believe it. Even so, they did not stand still. They immediately started shouting out different names while calling out to the mansion guards, but... They noticed that there was a deep silence in this place. The mansion was totally silent. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This left them in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. "They are all dead, if they stop screaming maybe their souls can go peacefully to the other world." Tang Yin replied and wasted no time. He nodded to both girls, and they moved quickly, slaying everyone present in the blink of an eye. No one resisted even a little. Tang Yin was too fast and lethal, while Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei were too cunning. None of those present could even do anything, and Tang Yin then scattered the heads of the Huang Family all over the city, leaving a message... ''The Huang Family offended who they shouldn''t, and now their heads will be stepped on by the dogs. Red Rain City, congratulations. All the resources of this family now belong to you. I hope you enjoy it. -Silver Assassin.'' A message that the next morning, everyone could see next to the heads of all the Huangs scattered around the city... While Tang Yin returned unnoticed to his ship, and set off for his next destination. Chapter 261 - 261: The nightmare of the Huang Family (3) He had discovered the exact location of the other four branches of the Huang Family. Since he set out to exterminate anyone who might have hatred and thirst for revenge towards them, then that was what he would do. So, he flew to the next Huang Family branch and did exactly the same thing... All these mass murders took place in the night, and so, 6 days later, Tang Yin was flying with his group on his way to the capital city of this empire. The main evil was there. The destruction of the branches also served as a distraction when the news reached them to catch them off guard, preventing any escape from anyone. Tang Yin also sent several of their assassins overland while they searched for people who might carry information and tracked them down, in addition to other people who were connected to the Huang family. But, thanks to the research they conducted in those cities, they were able to realize that the Huang Family had summoned all their relatives (outside the family branches) for an important meeting they were going to have. Tang Yin didn''t care about this. He only cared about knowing that everyone would be there and he wouldn''t have to look for anyone else. But as a precaution, he sent several assassins overland. When they arrived at the imperial capital, the situation was not much different. Although they were more careful, with Tang Yin leading the team, they were able to infiltrate the city and for a while, cut off all communication between the Imperial Castle and the rest of the city in an ingenious way. Inside the castle, the meeting was taking place. They were talking about many things, but the main focus was on the news that reached them these days. "Shit, who the hell is this Silver Assassin!? Who the hell did those bastards offend!?" the emperor shouted angrily as he smashed things to the ground, moving from side to side. He then looked at the others he had called out, "Were you able to contact the Ghost Elder?" He asked suddenly, but the latter shook his head at him. "No, sir." He replied fearfully, and the emperor frowned. "Fuck, this is so annoying. Those bastards, how the hell did they manage to defend themselves? And why hasn''t the army returned to the border? Even Young Master Ye''s army isn''t responding!" he shouted angrily and remembered again what was going on internally, which made him smash more things against the ground. "Fuck, and then these bastards offending a powerful being, who the hell do they think they are!?" His screams echoed throughout the castle, and no one dared to say anything to calm him down. They understood their courage. Just as they were like that, something rolled toward them from the front door, leaving them in shock. "Who!?" they shouted, but when they looked toward the door, there was nothing. Yet, there was an ''object'' rolling towards them. It was covered by a black bag. So, the emperor angrily reached over and removed the bag... His shock was so strong that he even fell backward when he saw this head... "Riaoyu!" he shouted in shock getting up again quickly, and the rest of the people were speechless when they saw this. ''The most talented Young Master of our clan, was he dead?'' they thought... The shock was evident, and they also moved quickly to see what was going on, but then they heard a new bag rolling towards them, causing them to stand completely still as if a lightning bolt had struck them. ''The Elder hasn''t answered and they were both together... It can''t be... No?'' They thought as they looked at the bag. What was inside it was very similar¡­ They felt afraid to open it, but the emperor moved and removed the bag quickly. The head of the Ghost Elder was there... This left them in shock, but they had an extremely ugly feeling at that moment... While the emperor had understood what was going on... They went to the Blizzard Empire to conquer but ended up offending someone extremely powerful... sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is it Silver Assassin?'' He thought in shock and swallowed hard saliva. Then was the moment they felt a presence appear near them and looked up to find a beautiful young man standing there, nonchalantly looking at them. His long blue hair and handsome face looked good, but the point here was that he was carrying one more head in his hand. This head was still dripping with blood. Tang Yin threw this head to their feet, and they were stunned... "The treasurer..." They said unconsciously. "Okay, Huang family. It''s time for you to go to the rest of your family members." Tang Yin said calmly, making all of them scared, but... They were strong. And they could see that the cultivation of this person in front of them was not very high. Seeing that, they concluded that although this person might be ''Silver Assassin'', at the same time, he wasn''t. To be exact, he was not ''Silver Assassin''. This was not a person; it was an organization, and he was a member of the organization. At least, that was the conclusion they came to from his few words. Also, looking at his age and power, he had to be a high-level member. Possibly a Young Master. If they could take him hostage... Maybe they could make that organization back down... And as if it had been an unspoken agreement between them, they immediately hit the ground with force, activating their powers to the maximum, and rushed at Tang Yin. Tang Yin was not surprised. He smiled and disappeared in an instant, while a large number of people appeared in the surroundings... Various powers towered over each of them, making it difficult for them to breathe. Although they were powerful, it was for the context of this empire. They only had 2 in the emperor realm, and one of them was dead. The next strongest among them was actually the treasurer, and he was from the fifth level of the sixth realm and had already died. How could they resist such powerful assassins appearing out of nowhere? So, the first head to roll on the ground... Was the emperor''s. Just at that moment, Yao, the woman of Shi Yue''s two subordinate assassins, appeared with a bloody dagger and an indifferent look, stepping on the emperor''s head. She made him look so easily that all of them stopped and did not dare to move anymore... Instead, they started begging for forgiveness, but... Would they be forgiven? More heads simply rolled, and a while later... The entire Huang family had been destroyed. All the heads were scattered that night in the city, putting an end to the shortest mandate that this empire had in its entire history... But they did not only do this. Other families that were close to the Huang, which could cause problems in the future, also received heavy damages, and everything was done under the same name... Silver Assassin. This name was imprinted in the minds of all the citizens of this empire, and legends began to be created... Chapter 262 - 262: Change of destination After the work was finished, Tang Yin waited for the members who had run there for overland, and after a couple of days, they left the empire grounds. During that time, Tang Yin had to try to convince Zu Xiaolin not to leave. It was annoying to do so, but it was for the best. If she went to the empire again, he would not keep his word to the emperor. In the end, it was Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue who convinced her, although Tang Yin did not know how they did it. But, during the night, while they were traveling, Tang Yin took the opportunity to send a message to the emperor with a small messenger bird. ''If you decide to use this information to leave and save yourself or try to fight to the end, it will be your decision. I have already done my part.'' Tang Yin thought as he did this and turned back inside the spirit boat, and so, a few days passed traveling at full speed in a northwesterly direction, until Tang Yin stopped the spirit boat in the middle of nowhere. "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" Huang Feifei asked as she came to the spirit ship''s steering room, where Tang Yin was gathered with several of the organization. Tang Yin nodded slightly and stared at her. "There''s somewhere I need to go and I don''t want to delay, but I got this message last night." He said as he held out a small piece of paper. "It seems that things in the Su Family empire, are getting a bit complicated. Even with the organization''s help, it doesn''t seem to be enough because there are three second-tier empires that are on the ground, and war broke out against them, while they are receiving pressure from the sect elders." Tang Yin said, surprising those present. "A full-scale war?" Fang Fu asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yes, the three empires mobilized large portions of the army and are currently facing the Su Family Empire''s army. It''s only a third-level empire, even with the organization''s help it won''t last long." Tang Yin replied, and everyone frowned. "What will you do?" asked Huang Feifei, who had not taken her eyes off Tang Yin at any time. "I have a place I must go to; I could get more help at that place and if I go there, I can probably get back in an instant to the northwest. But I can''t take anyone with me, I''m not skilled enough yet." Tang Yin said and then took out a rather large scroll and urged them to look at it. "It''s a scroll inscribed with a long-distance teleportation array, which can be easily hidden from any cultivator''s sight. But, in order to activate it, it is necessary for the target array to be put on first than the main array. This is the target array; this must be in the northwest and the main array is held by me." "I need this array to be placed in my yard, in the sect. That place is fully secured by my master, so it is the best place. If I went, I would waste too much time, because there is a time limit, both arrays must be put in within 2 months or so for them to work, that''s why I wanted to ask you to go to the northwest and put it in my main hall, while I go to my destination. Also, this will serve us to link two opposite destinations, having a longer range." Tang Yin said and stopped talking to look at Huang Feifei. He knew very well that they had just met, and it was hard for her to separate, even if she knew that they would see each other again soon. But, if he wants to win this battle without the help of his master, the only way he sees feasible to win against three empires is to get the Blue Air Pirates into the field. Certainly, they are not very strong around the cultivation level. However, according to information he got from the system, these pirates have more than 30 warships that they have taken from nearby millionaires. Plus, they are very cunning and know how to fight pitched battles. Although he may not need to battle those empires, and it can be solved in another way, his idea right now is to do so. Not only could he get huge loot from those empires, but he could complete two new missions given to him by the system. The first is to win the battle against those three empires by killing the entire imperial family of each of them, and the second is to turn the Su Family into his subordinate. And they are missions with similar rewards to the ones you were recently given against the demons. He has an immense chance of healing his arm in a short time, how could he not want to complete that mission? ''The problem is that the mission asks me to do it with my own efforts, so my master''s help is out of the question.'' Tang Yin thought. But he also didn''t want to do something that Huang Feifei didn''t want. Huang Feifei stared at him for a while and in the end, slightly averted her gaze. "Will you come back when the array is ready?" she asked softly, and Tang Yin nodded. "Of course, plus I''ll bring plenty of help." Tang Yin replied with a smile. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She frowned. "Can I come with you?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "If you want to, you can come. But, I''d rather not. I''m confident to go and come back safely if I go alone since my master gave me her personal boat, but I''m not confident to protect someone else." Tang Yin replied, and Huang Feifei frowned even more and looked at him. "Is that place where you must go dangerous?" she asked, and Tang Yin looked at her for a moment. After a few seconds, they stared at each other. "It is dangerous, but I learned to hide myself perfectly from the perception of others, with a technique my master taught me. Therefore, I don''t think I''ll have any problems." Tang Yin replied. His answers were sincere, he didn''t want to lie to her. Tang Yin then walked towards her and gave her a little kiss, then brought his mouth close to her ears and whispered... "Don''t worry, this I do is because I want a reward that those empires have. I''ll go get some help and when I get back, we can sweep them off their feet. If I''m lucky, I might even get my arm back by the time I get back, it won''t even take 3 months." Tang Yin said, surprising her by this. "You can get your arm back?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. Then, a small spiritual array appeared in his hand, and he put it on her forehead, did the same to Bai Lixue, and spoke to them in a way that only the two of them could hear. "With these arrays, we will be able to communicate over long distances, inject some of your blood into it, and..." Tang Yin then told them the way they could communicate with him through these arrays. Actually, they would only send a message to the ''Organization Leader'' according to the system, i.e., Tang Yin, and he could answer them. This spiritual array was made by the system a moment ago. Although they were both surprised, they still nodded with understanding. And so, they spent a while talking, until finally Huang Feifei agreed to this plan. A while later, two great spiritual ships flew off in different directions. One was traveling northwest, while the other was heading towards the center of the continent, traveling at full speed. Chapter 263 - 263: The Organization The location where the headquarters of the Blue Air Pirates organization was stationed changed frequently to avoid empire tracking. After all, this organization has many enemies at this location. So, they tend to act cautiously around where their organization is located. Still, the token given to him by the system not only served to claim the organization and know its name but also served to know the current location of where the organization is located. Therefore, Tang Yin flew at full speed in the ship of his master over various mountains that were located in the eastern border regions with the central region. Being one of the most dangerous places to stay, no one would think that such a weak organization would have found good hiding places in this place where they were totally out of danger. Thanks to the token, Tang Yin did not get lost, and a week after saying goodbye to Huang Feifei, Tang Yin arrived at the location of the organization''s headquarters. ''It''s not a city, as expected. Although... It''s 50 pretty good warships and it''s only 200 people, shit, how much have these guys stolen? And how the hell did they do it?'' He thought in shock at the sight of the great number of warships stationed at this place. There are 200 people, among which two are from the fifth realm and the rest are in the fourth realm. 198 people in the fourth realm. Despite that, they managed to get 50 warships coming from second-tier empires, with all the guns reloaded, and although they might be short of ammunition at some point, they must have a way to get it because Tang Yin can see that all these guns are reloaded to the limit. How is it possible that they can do this? Tang Yin thought in shock and smiled... ''Hahaha, I think I hit the jackpot with this.'' He thought smiling, and looking at the token. According to the system, to use this token, he must be within the organization''s grounds. Therefore, Tang Yin had his spirit ship lowered a little until the token lit up. [Ding] [The Host has entered the grounds of the ''Pirates of the Blue Air'' Organization] [Do you wish to claim it?] [Yes] [No] It appeared in front of his eyes at that moment, and Tang Yin smiled, then pressed yes. Soon, a large amount of information was implanted in his head, and in the system appeared the ''New Domain'' section, which came along with a list of names of the different members of this place and also a detailed explanation of each of these. Tang Yin nodded as he saw this, and after studying a bit about the members, he smiled. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He doesn''t know how the system will make those recognize Tang Yin as their leader, but since he''s here¡­ ''Why not try it out?'' He thought smiling, and started to descend until he landed in a rather large area. The fact that a huge spiritual flying boat had parked itself in this place shocked everyone who saw it and they started shouting. "Quick, call the leader!" "A huge spirit ship parked in the main courtyard!" "Call the leader!" All these words were heard from different voices, from different points of this place, while everyone ran from one side to the other, and many of them ran out to see who it was. They all pulled out their spirit weapons just in case. "Esteemed one, please introduce yourself! This is a private area, please state your name!" shouted several of them. They did not dare to be disrespectful to a person who could drive such a big and beautiful ship. It looked like the spiritual boat that only the great sects had, how could they be disrespectful? More so because they didn''t know how many people were inside the boat. Tang Yin simply walked around the boat after making the stairs down, and stood there. "Where are the temporary leaders?" Tang Yin asked, trying to see the boundaries of the system. When they all saw it, they were stunned... For some reason, they felt that the voice was somewhat familiar to them, but none of them understood why it was so. Still, seeing that he was alone, they visibly relaxed. "Young Master, would you like to see the temporary leaders? Our maximum leader has never shown himself, but we can call the temporary leaders to meet you here." Replied one of them. Tang Yin nodded slightly, ''Maximum leader? Could it be someone else or are they talking about me? Tsk, the administrator is sleeping and I can''t ask him about the system''s way of getting everyone to recognize me as their leader. I''ll have to try.'' He thought and nodded to those in front of him. But before he could answer, several people came running from the side. They were 3 men. When they heard that a huge spirit ship had parked at this place, they thought of a possibility, and so they ran hard to this place. Just when they saw Tang Yin, the smile on their faces grew, but the respect even more, and they bowed deeply to him. "Maximum Leader, it''s a pleasure to greet you!" They shouted back with great respect, surprising Tang Yin. He could recognize these faces because they were in the system and because the information put in his head, carried information from them. But how on earth could they recognize him? "If I''m not wrong... You are Hao Gu, Hao Ou, and Hao Kong, correct?" Tang Yin asked, and the three of them quickly nodded. "Yes, maximum leader!" They replied and then stood up to introduce themselves, and once they finished, they bowed again. "Thank you so much for all the gifts you gave us recently, it will help us greatly to increase our strength!" Said they bowed several times. But Tang Yin frowned slightly. ''Gifts?'' He thought, ''What gifts? Could it be that the system gave them a lot of gifts, to make me the new leader?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. He was full of doubts and was going to ask the system to see if the system would answer him, but¡­ [No, it didn''t. The moment you redeemed the token, the system gave a large number of gifts to the organization as gifts from his new leader.] Said the administrator in a sleepy voice as he yawned in his head. Tang Yin was surprised to hear this, ''Finally, you wake up, you mean the system gave them gifts to become stronger thanks to me accepting the organization under my command?'' Tang Yin asked, and the administrator in his head nodded with a sound. [Basically. You can go look at the resources it gave them. They are very good and will surely surprise you.] Replied the administrator and Tang Yin nodded. ''So, how did the system give me this organization, did it buy it?'' Tang Yin asked curiously. [You can''t access that information. When the system is updated once, you can ask the question again, and I''ll answer you.] Replied the administrator, causing Tang Yin to sigh slightly. He then looked at these three leaders. "Hahaha, okay. We need to become strong and also change the course of our current destiny. Follow me inside, I want you to tell me some things." Tang Yin replied as he walked inside. Soon, the whole organization knew that they had a new maximum leader, who had given them an immense amount of resources and was nearby. Chapter 264 - 264: Final destination A while later, Tang Yin was listening to various things from the three leaders as they told him about what they had been doing lately and all the moves they made. Even so, they did not touch on one important topic, and that was finances and the distribution of resources. This topic he wanted to touch this on, because he wanted to know what resources the system had given to this organization. "Can you tell me about the distribution of resources?" Tang Yin asked, and the three leaders smiled. "I''m sorry, leader. It''s not that we don''t want to, it''s just that we don''t have control of it. It is Miss Hao Ju who is in charge of that section. She is currently in the treasury, sorting out all the resources with her subordinates, do you want us to take you there?" one of them asked. Tang Yin then nodded. All the people in this organization had formed a somewhat strange brotherhood with the same purpose. And because of that, they all carried the same last name. They were like a family made up of totally different people but with the same dream. That''s why they worked so well and all got along with each other. After walking for a while in this small village newly built with wood, Tang Yin arrived at the place where the treasury was located. It was the largest building. When he entered, he found a large amount of resources and riches inside. There were huge amounts of spiritual gold coins, pills, cultivation techniques, and other things that were in disarray, while about 20 people were arranging each thing in their respective places inside storage bags. In the middle of all this, a rather tall and beautiful woman was sitting there, commanding everything. She had some tattoos on her body, and she was elegant. "Miss Hao Ju, please come here for a moment. The maximum leader requires you." Said one of the leaders as he called her, attracting everyone''s attention. Hao Ju was surprised when she saw them, and as soon as she saw Tang Yin, she hurriedly ran there. "Maximum leader, nice to greet you. I am Hao Ju." She said politely and respectfully. Tang Yin nodded, "Nice to greet you. I''m here for something quick, so I don''t waste your time. Explain to me about the distribution of resources you will have from now on." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she nodded. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then she started to tell him different things. This woman was efficient and emphasized the materials that ''Tang Yin'' had gifted them. Therefore, Tang Yin could see the resources given by the system to this organization and was undoubtedly surprised. He did not expect such a thing. There were no riches in money from the mainland. However, there was a large number of pills from the third realm, fourth realm, and fifth realm. Also, cultivation techniques and other things that could be used to increase the cultivation level of this organization. The number of resources was so great that it even tempted Tang Yin to take some of them, but... The administrator stopped him before he did so. He couldn''t take anything from here from the system resources because those were arranged by the system for this particular organization. If he took even one pill, the system would penalize him. So, he had to back out of his idea to take some. "Well, then go get ready. As I told you before, we are going to change the direction of the organization. I have another organization and it is not dedicated to the same thing as you, but we need an organization with many spirit ships for relocation and large-scale battles." Tang Yin said after listening to everything they had to tell him, and after that, he gave several more orders. "I have a small empire in the northwest that is under my command, it is being attacked by several second-tier empires, so we will be moving there, so be prepared for a long journey." Tang Yin said, surprising them. "Are we going to the northwest? That''s more than a month''s journey from here..." They replied in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "Don''t worry, I have a plan and a way to get you there quickly. I need some time to prepare, so for now get everything ready and watch for my return to this place." Tang Yin said, and after several more words between them, they all went and did exactly what Tang Yin said. They had no reason to contradict their maximum leader. As Tang Yin began to make a huge spiritual array in this place... It took him a full day to make it, and after he finished it, he asked them all for some information about the area and got back on his spirit boat, leaving soon after at high speed. There were several things he needed to do. The main reason why he had decided to undertake this journey to this area was this. It was not the organization, for that is something he could have done with the whole group and then left here together. After all, the place where the organization was located is not dangerous. But the next place he was to visit was indeed dangerous. ''Activate all the occultation skills.'' Tang Yin thought as he began to conceal the huge spirit ship. Here he understood why those two assassins told him that this spirit boat was so loved by Shi Yue. It is not an ordinary boat and is most likely unique in the entire continent. It is incredibly fast, but at the same time, it has an immense ability to hide itself from the perception of cultivators. Even powerful cultivators would not be able to find it easily. The ability to hide was so amazing that it left Tang Yin stunned. It made him remember those cloaked ships of his world, and to some extent, this one was better than those. Because this one had something even better than any of those. He could use the eternal night''s abilities through the ship, including the eternal night''s occultation technique. Giving him a plus in occultation, thus ensuring he couldn''t be discovered. ''Could this be why my master gave it to me? Did she already know about my plans?'' Tang Yin thought at that moment with a frown as he watched the spirit ship fly at great speed, passing mountains, cities, empires, and so on in the blink of an eye... The speed at which it was traveling could even hinder his eyesight a bit. ''Looks like my master can really read me well... Hehe, I''ll have to thank her sincerely for this. I didn''t expect to have such a good ship on this trip, that will hasten my plans.'' Tang Yin thought... And so, the days and weeks went by... Several weeks later, Tang Yin was surprised by the beautiful place he had arrived at after passing a huge mountain range. There were beautiful and big cities from one side to the other. There were not many empires, but they all looked powerful and had huge cities. But what surprised him the most... There was an immense number of powerful cultivators here. Thanks to the occultation, no one could notice his presence, but just one day after he had crossed that mountain range, he had already seen more than 50 people flying on their own. This meant that they were, at the very least, from the Saint Realm. ''So many cultivators... Shit, now I understand why they say the Central Region is so powerful.'' Tang Yin thought. Yes, he had arrived in the Central Region. This was his final destination. Chapter 265 - 265: The Central Region The central region is practically the richest and most powerful region in the entire continent today. Perhaps in power, they are a little behind the Western region, but in wealth, they far surpass them. This region has large mountain ranges that divide it from the other regions, although it has a border with the small northwestern region. The famous Southern Ocean, which is the largest ocean on this continent, has an arm that reaches into this region and is a rich source of income. The Divine Sun Hall, on equal footing with the Supreme Hall, controls this entire central region. There is also the Association of Alchemists and, to a lesser extent, the Association of Spiritual Smiths, who have great influence over the entire continent and, in this central region, belong to the Four Most Powerful Forces. Even so, below these four forces, there are countless powerful families and clans, empires from side to side. In the central region, there are no empires below the first level, which makes this place a true cultivation wonderland. And it makes a lot of sense. ''The spiritual energy here is incredibly rich... There is a giant spiritual vein down there and they have several smaller spiritual veins...'' Tang Yin thought as he studied the terrain and tried to understand where this rich spiritual energy found here came from. Spiritual ships here were frequent and would ply the skies back and forth, transporting resources, cultivators, and so on. ''Undoubtedly this is a resource-rich region.'' Tang Yin thought as he made his spirit ship stop at different places here. But, after a few days of doing this, Tang Yin hurried his spirit boat to a specific place. More towards the center of this place. Where the greatest forces were located. From far away, Tang Yin managed to see something very famous on the mainland. ''The Tower of Alchemists...'' He thought with surprise when he saw it. It was an incredibly tall tower-style construction that had two huge pyramids behind it, giving a sense of power and riches. Tang Yin smiled slightly and was about to turn around to enter the ship, but his heart skipped a beat at that moment, and he felt an incredibly strong pressure coming from somewhere. This left him in shock, and he looked back into the distance... Still beyond where the Tower of Alchemists stood. There was an immense construction among the clouds. He couldn''t see it very well, and it was camouflaged among the clouds, but it gave a sense of power and majesty. The building was beautiful and unique in style. Although it was not in the clouds, because of how far away it was, it gave the feeling that it was, thus giving it an indescribable and interesting feeling. There was an absolute pressure coming out of that construction that caused Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer to reverberate within him, and he wanted to come out in force to confront it. The pride of the heavenly hammer was being touched. The pressure was not directed at Tang Yin, but it was such a powerful pressure that it caused the heavenly hammer to feel tempted. As if he could not bear the insult that someone else could wield his power like that, and he was locked up. This shocked Tang Yin, but he immediately went back inside the ship at full speed and sat down to cultivate. He allowed his spirit ship to travel at a steady speed, but not too fast, and took advantage of the moment to keep his celestial hammer under control. Still, he was pensive... This had never happened before, ''What the hell is that? Why is the celestial hammer having this reaction? And why do I feel like that pressure is touching my pride?'' He thought with a frown, and plunged into deep thoughts as he slowly tried to calm his celestial hammer. While he was in his world, even though there were many people more powerful than him, no one dared to threaten him or put so much pressure on him that he could feel this way. Not because he was very powerful, since, after all, before he died, he was a child. But because of the status he held. Who would dare to go against the Tang Sect? That''s why this is the first time he''s felt such pressure. Still, it leaves him even more thoughtful. ''What kind of powers are hidden in this world?'' He thought, frowning. The more he traveled on this continent, the more he felt he couldn''t understand it. He originally thought he had arrived in a normal netherworld, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. He has encountered so many talented and strange people in this world that they leave him in shock every time. ''Maybe I lived too little in my world and that''s why I''m so surprised.'' Tang Yin thought of a possibility, smiling at the end with nothing she could do. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, he spent the next few days until he finally managed to calm his celestial hammer. Then, he began to feel the proximity of something he was looking for. ''...It''s not far from the alchemist tower.'''' Tang Yin thought and stood up, then moved the spirit boat in another direction and began to fly at top speed but with extreme caution. And, a few days later, it arrived in the vicinity of the pill tower, near a huge private villa. There were cultivators from one side to the other, and they were all-powerful. But what was most abundant in this place were alchemists. ''It''s close...'' He thought and stopped above the villa, looking at each of the buildings inside this heavily guarded villa. ''Several Spiritual Supremes guard this place. I can''t get through with the spirit boat.'' Tang Yin thought with a slow frown. After several more thoughts, he slowly descended into the grounds of the villa while using occultation techniques to their fullest. Once he was close to the ground, he put away the spirit ship and allowed his body to fall to the ground, cushioning the landing in a simple way. He didn''t use a bit of spiritual energy and fell rolling on the ground a bit. Soon after, he got up and took a deep breath, then activated several other skills in his mind. Being that it was night, the eternal night occultation skill was at its peak, but he still didn''t rely on this one and used several others to make everything in the environment as if no one was there. Thus, he walked slowly through the huge villa for 2 hours continuously. ''The mark is sending signals around here...'' Tang Yin thought and smiled when he felt a small scent reaching his nose. His happiness also increased when he realized that, in this place, the presence of the Spiritual Supremes that had been on his neck all this time was no longer there. In fact, the place here was peaceful and quiet, so he visibly relaxed with a sigh. After that, he walked around some time, for about 30 minutes or so, until he came to a large and beautifully decorated building. He then looked up and noticed that, there was a small window open at this time of night. In the window was a beautiful woman with reddish-brown hair looking out at the night sky. She looked thoughtful and wore a beautiful smile on her perfect face. Tang Yin smiled as soon as he saw her. In an instant, he disappeared and appeared at the window to the side of her, then he entered the lonely room, which had a beautiful smell inside. Then he sat down on the huge bed that was in the middle of the room. So, patiently and with a smile on his face, he looked at who was looking out the window. ''As beautiful as ever, Meiyu.'' He thought smiling. Chapter 266 - 266: Together again Tang Yin stared at Xie Meiyu with a smile on his face. Her beautiful face was smiling. It could be seen that she had not suffered during this time, and this was something that relaxed Tang Yin. What he was most worried about was that something might happen to her, but now he sees that she is fine, which reassures him. Since he made the decision to go east to look for Huang Feifei, he also decided to come to this place. His master must have known about it, and perhaps that was why she granted him the eternal night occultation technique in addition to the flying boat. Those two things made everything easier for him, and he was able to arrive without any inconvenience in a very short time. Xie Meiyu was looking out the window at the beautiful night sky while thinking deeply. "Tang Yin... I want to see you, there are so many things I want to do with you..." She said suddenly, startling Tang Yin, who stared at her. "It''s so hard to be from a powerful family..." She said unconsciously and used her hand imbued with spiritual energy to write Tang Yin in the air, which brought a small smile to her beautiful face. Tang Yin was surprised when he saw this, but he stood up and walked towards her. From behind, he grabbed her hand lightly and quickly wrote ''Xie Meiyu'' on the side of the other name and below put a heart, then quickly walked away. Xie Meiyu felt stunned, but in an unconscious movement, she summoned her spirit weapon and swung it back. "Who!?" she shouted, but felt stunned as soon as she saw Tang Yin''s face in front of her. All the words she was going to say disappeared from her mind at that moment, even what she was thinking. Her mind went completely blank as she looked at the beautiful face in front of her. He wasn''t wearing the mask; she was looking at Tang Yin''s real face. And now, for some reason, it looked even more beautiful and dazzling. But how on earth was that possible? This was the Xie Family Villa! It''s in the center of the continent, in the most powerful region of all, the central region! There are Spiritual Supremes everywhere in this place! How the hell could he be here?! But... It felt so real, it gave her the feeling that he really was Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled as soon as he saw her with a look of shock and her mind blank, "You were missing me just a moment ago, now you don''t recognize me?" he asked softly, making Xie Meiyu come back to herself. She was surprised though... How could she forget his voice? How could she not recognize the voice of the person she loved? Although her time with him was not particularly long, she had learned the vibrations of this voice. And she knew there was no way anyone could imitate them. So, when she heard Tang Yin, her heart pounded, and she put away her spiritual weapon, pouncing on him soon after... "Tang Yin!" she shouted happily, as she hugged him and stared at him, "It''s really you? What are you doing here!?" She asked in surprise. Hugging him brought her that warmth she longed for, which confirmed to her that it really was him. Tang Yin smiled, "Of course, I came to see you, what else would I be doing here?" He asked with a smile and hugged her tightly, then moved to the bed and lay down on it, hugging her to him. She was surprised but didn''t care. She lay on top of him and looked up at him, trying to figure out what was going on. ''Is it a dream?'' she thought in shock. After all, the voice was the same, and the warmth of his body was the same. There was no way someone would cast an illusion in this place. Besides, an illusion is easily recognizable when dealing with people so close to each other. They are husband and wife, and they have slept together, which represents the ultimate connection possible in this world. How could she be wrong? But... She couldn''t understand. "Is it really you?" she asked doubtfully. "Who else would it be? I don''t think there is another Tang Yin in this world who knows you so well, my little Meiyu..." Tang Yin said and moved his hand to one of her buttocks, touching it at one point. "You have a little mole here and another one here..." He said, moving his hand to press on another spot. After that, he smiled, "And I have something on you, here..." He said, pressing a part of her belly. Just at that moment, a spiritual array inside her was stealthily activated. It was hard for anyone to notice. She then remembered that he had asked her permission to put this inside her. "Right, you had put that in me before..." She said remembering that, but when she saw that he was able to activate it, she smiled. Undoubtedly, this was her Tang Yin. So, without another word, she kissed him with affection and desire, actively moving her tongue inside his mouth to entwine it with his. It was a passionate kiss in which they immersed themselves, feeling each other. But from which Xie Meiyu broke away a while later, her gaze was mesmerizing, and although there was a desire in her, she did nothing more. Instead, she worried about his presence here. "How did you manage to get in? What''s going on? You really surprised me; I didn''t expect to see you so soon..." She said suddenly, and Tang Yin smiled. He started to tell her why he had decided to come, showing her the teleportation spiritual array he had. He also told her how he did it, so she wouldn''t worry. She nodded. ''Shi Yue... That legendary woman is still alive and is Tang Yin''s master...'' She thought in surprise when he told her this. The two spent quite a while talking until the conversation entered the topic of the teleportation array. "If I put it here, we''ll be able to see each other often. It''s not a spiritual array that can be used all the time, but I think once or twice a month it can be used." Tang Yin said, also explaining to her how the array worked and everything she needed to know. She nodded after hearing everything he had to tell her. "Such a good spiritual array... God, how you always surprise me every time we see each other." She replied with a smile. They talked for a while longer regarding the array and where he could put it, but after a while, Xie Meiyu made Tang Yin shut up, and she started kissing him again after closing all the windows in the room... sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was him, her beloved, who was with her in her room right now. She hadn''t seen him in a while, how could she not want to feel him? A passionate kiss as they intertwined their tongues and touched began to color the room a beautiful pink. Soon after, their clothes had left their bodies without them noticing... Chapter 267 - 267: Does she want to be spanked? (18+) They were both being very active, as Tang Yin''s hand fiddled with her vagina, making her moan occasionally as he slipped his fingers into her vagina. After a while of little games, Xie Meiyu separated from him a little, then she moved a little to the side and noticed Tang Yin''s huge erect member. The desire on her face was evident at that moment while her eyes sparkled with intensity. Then something occurred to her, and she mounted on top of Tang Yin, putting her ass towards Tang Yin''s face, thus staying with her mouth on Tang Yin''s member. She didn''t make him wait. Immediately moved her mouth to his penis and started kissing and licking it soon after, enjoying the intoxicating taste. Then she took it into her mouth with intensity, as she began to suck it... Tang Yin, for his part, as soon as he saw this beautiful scenery in front of his eyes, started giving her vagina little kisses and then started sucking it intensely. Sticking his tongue inside, making her vaginal fluids start to come out, enjoying its taste, bringing intense moans to Xie Meiyu''s mouth which was busy with his penis. "Hn... Hn, more, Tang Yin~" Xie Meiyu spoke in a manner intoxicated by the pleasure she felt while intensely sucking his penis and letting out uncontrollable moans every now... Both immersed themselves in this beautiful world built by them and for them, tasting each other as they felt each other''s fluids entering their respective mouths. They both began to speed up what they were doing, sucking more intensely as the minutes ticked by, and soon... As if they were coordinated, Xie Meiyu''s vaginal fluids spurted out, entering Tang Yin''s mouth as he took it all in, and Tang Yin''s semen shot out into Xie Meiyu''s mouth. She didn''t want to lose anything and immediately started sucking more and swallowing it quickly, feeling it going down her throat. Bringing an extremely perverted image to this beautiful heavenly level beauty. She smiled as soon as she swallowed it all and turned her face to look at Tang Yin in that position. A perverted smile emerged on her face, as she opened her mouth to show him that she hadn''t dropped a bit. Tang Yin was shocked when he saw this... That image she gave him at that moment was extremely captivating and arousing. So much so that his penis grew a little. Seeing her face so excited and with an expression of extreme pleasure when she swallowed his semen activated him to the maximum and made Tang Yin want to start penetrating her, but she did not allow him to move. Xie Meiyu stopped him just as he tried to do so and made him lie down on the bed a little. Then she moved slightly as she saw his erect penis in front of her. Her desire was enough for her not to have to think of anything else. She immediately moved her hips up and then made her vagina kiss Tang Yin''s penis. Then, without wasting any time, she started to lower them down, putting his penis into her vagina... "Hnnn..." A long, pleasurable moan escaped from her mouth as soon as she began to feel Tang Yin''s penis entering her vagina and reaching deep inside... ''It''s bigger than before...'' She thought with surprise, feeling even more pleasure... When she pushed it all the way in, her legs trembled slightly with excitement and thrill. Feeling full inside, Xie Meiyu couldn''t help but make captivating eyes that Tang Yin couldn''t see as she had her back to him. But... What he could see was Xie Meiyu''s beautiful big ass in front of him and his penis firmly entering her vagina. This rear view of someone as beautiful as her brought a lot of excitement to him, which made him spank her hard. "Ahnn~!" A moan escaped Xie Meiyu''s mouth when she felt the spanking on her butt, then she smiled and looked at him provocatively from her position. The look on her face and smile was one of intense provocation and desire as if she wanted him to spank her more, and so she began to move slowly. Since she was in control, she wanted Tang Yin to get a little desperate and spank her again... Tang Yin noticed this, and although he was surprised, he immediately spanked her again, and after that, he grabbed her by the neck from behind and pulled her towards him, putting his fingers into her mouth lightly. She took the moment to run her tongue over them. Tang Yin smiled, "If you want me to spank you, why don''t you better ask?" Tang Yin asked, surprising her slightly. She stared at him for a moment with some surprise in her eyes, but excitement overpowered her, and she couldn''t help but feel even more aroused when she imagined Tang Yin spanking her while she felt his penis inside... So, she sucked in the air excitedly and smiled at him, "Spank me, my love, spank me until you are satisfied as I jump on top of you." She said but felt deeply embarrassed soon after she said it, and for it, she averted her gaze as began to move her hips rapidly on top of his penis, thrusting it in and out of herself quickly. Tang Yin was surprised when he heard this. Even though it''s what he wanted, he really didn''t expect her to do it... S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The excitement peaked at the moment Tang Yin gave Xie Meiyu the first spank, and her beautiful buttocks started to turn red... "Hnnnn! Hnnnn, harder, harder, Tang Yin... Hnn, Hnnnnn~!" Xie Meiyu''s captivating and arousing moans filled the room as she jumped on top of Tang Yin. Her buttocks bounced on his torso continuously as she jumped. The kinky sounds their bodies made as they collided soon took center stage, as they mingled with Xie Meiyu''s loud moans and Tang Yin''s words of provocation... The night for the two became intense and exciting. As the whole room was filled with a beautiful pleasurable smell, the streams of beautiful fluids also began to fill the room as a beautiful duo filled each other with pleasure... Chapter 268 - 268: Divine Sons? Their hour of passion did not end until the next morning. They both gave themselves to each other even when the sun had already risen, giving them an unforgettable memory for both of them. They stopped when Xie Meiyu felt exhausted and surrendered on top of Tang Yin... The exhaustion of doing it so many times hit both, and they slept the whole day. Because Xie Meiyu had asked that no one disturb her during the day, no one came. So, they were able to sleep peacefully, and, in the night, they woke up. Immersing themselves again in another night of passion, which ended earlier than the previous one. After doing it so many times, they were both satisfied and cleaned the room with big smiles on their faces, making it sparkle again with Xie Meiyu''s beautiful scent in the air. After doing so many things, they finally started talking about different important things. "In my basement, we should put the array, Tang Yin. My grandfather is the one who guards this house and my basement is also our operating room. It is guarded by a lot of security." She replied, when he asked her for a place inside her house where they could put this spiritual array. He nodded. ''This place is the farthest away from the pill tower inside the village, so it''s safe...'' He thought but then frowned when he remembered something she had said. "Operating room?" he asked hesitantly as he looked at her, and she nodded. "Since I returned to the family, the villa has been being guarded by numerous Spiritual Supremes who do not belong to my family. That''s all so that I won''t run away again, since my mother wants me to marry a guy from the Divine Sun Hall. He is..." Xie Meiyu frowned as soon as she said this. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "Is he very talented?" he asked, and she nodded. "In the current continent and within our generation, there are 5 people who are considered the top existences of the young generation. They are so talented and powerful that they are really scary. In fact, in every generation, there are usually 5 or 7 similar people and they receive the title of ''Divine Sons'' within the young generation." She replied, surprising Tang Yin. ''Divine Son? Heh, you little bastards, do you really want to steal the title I was given in my world?'' He thought with a sneer that he hid from his face quickly. Still, he was surprised by this. "So much so? What are his achievements? And where are they from?" Tang Yin asked in surprise, and Xie Meiyu smiled with a bit of self-deprecation. "Originally, my family thought I would be one of them. This generation was supposed to be 7 and because of the day I was born, I had a high chance of being one of the 7, but I didn''t live up to expectations." She said, but then just shook her head helplessly. But Tang Yin smiled at her as he caressed her with his hand. "If you want to be one, then you can be one, who do you think I am? If you are my woman, whatever you want to be, I will make you be one." Tang Yin replied firmly, surprising her. She looked back at him in surprise. But she smiled soon after. "I believe it if they are your words, Tang Yin. But I don''t want to be a Divine Daughter. It''s annoying." She replied smiling. Then she started to tell him a little about those 5 people. "They are so talented; they are already very close or even in the Supreme Realm. And they are all under 40 years old." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded with some surprise. ''Supreme Realm under 40 years old, huh... It''s not impossible for Meiyu to reach, it''s still several years away.'' Tang Yin thought with a slight frown. "That person you say from the Divine Sun Hall, is he one of those 5?" he asked, and she nodded. "The Divine Son of the Sun. He''s so arrogant that he won''t allow anyone to call him by name, so, I don''t know what his name is and I never cared to know. But he is the most talented guy in the Divine Sun Hall." She replied. This really came as a surprise to Tang Yin, ''Shit, what a great background.'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. It was no longer a secret to him that the Divine Sun Hall was the most powerful force on the continent right now. To be the Young Master of that place that''s an incredible background! Still, he smiled and looked at her. "He''s talented and with a very good background, he might be better than my background, why did you decide to be my woman and not his?" Tang Yin asked with a teasing smile. She looked at him a little and grabbed his face with her hands. "After meeting you, who do you think can be worthy to enter my eyes? Him? Hmph." She threw a derisive snort to the side when she said that. Then she closed to him and kissed him, "No one is worthy to be above you. Of that, I am sure. You are the true Divine Son of this continent; the rest are just cheap copies." She said smiling. Tang Yin was surprised to hear this. He hadn''t expected her to say that, or at least, he hadn''t expected her to say it in those words. This brought warmth to his heart, and he hugged her lightly. "I''ll meet your expectations and step on them all, then." He replied, and she shrugged her shoulders. "Heh, I don''t believe you." She said suddenly with a smile. "Why?" He asked, and she smiled as she looked at him. "I saw you staring at a beauty up north, you thought she was so beautiful you couldn''t even take your eyes off her. So, even if you step on the other 4, you won''t be able to step on her. That girl is the only one of those 5 that I consider worthy of the title and, as much as it pains me to admit it, she is much more beautiful than I am. If you meet her, you will surely fall in love and her of you." She replied as if she didn''t doubt this. In fact, she was sure it would be. ''Unless that Bing is blind.'' She thought after saying that. Tang Yin was surprised to hear this, "That miss is that powerful?" Tang Yin asked, and Xie Meiyu nodded, letting out a snort with her mouth, which ended prematurely because Tang Yin kissed her. Then they continued to talk about different things while she told him a little bit about those talented divine children and also the kind of power that the Divine Sun Hall had. All this while they were flirting with each other. "What will you do regarding that guy? Do you want me to help you?" Tang Yin asked, and she smiled, then took out a small token. "You asked me why I said operating room a while ago, didn''t you?" she asked with a small mysterious smile. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 269 - 269: Her plans "I don''t agree with the family rules and you know it, my grandfather is also against it. He doesn''t want me to marry that guy and he openly opposed the marriage. Unfortunately, the Divine Sun Hall is too powerful and my mother is very powerful too, even my grandfather can''t do anything against it. All of my mother''s family agrees and only a few of my family don''t agree, so it was already decided." "Therefore, I decided to create an organization of mercenary fighters with the cultivation techniques you gave me. My grandfather is the main sponsor." She said smiling and showing him the new token of her organization. Then she looked at him with determination, "Be that as it may, I don''t plan to bow down to that family or marry that guy. But I can''t easily run away from my family''s hands, it''s very powerful. That''s why I''m going to make a revolt in this place." She said firmly. Tang Yin nodded slightly upon hearing that. "How powerful is your mother''s family compared to the Red Thunder Sect?" Tang Yin asked curiously, and she frowned slightly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s stronger... Even if Legendary Shi Yue is still alive, I don''t think it will turn the tables." She replied, and Tang Yin frowned visibly. ''For a family to be so powerful is a problem... But, the real problem, how powerful is the Divine Sun Hall then?'' He thought with surprise. If a subordinate family of the Divine Sun Hall was this powerful, then, how strong would the overall strength be? ''Tsk, it''s stronger than I thought.'' He thought to himself with some frustration. Fighting such a powerful force was not a wise decision, but... He also had no alternatives. He doesn''t plan to antagonize that Hall because it''s too powerful, but if they decide to start making things more difficult for Xie Meiyu, he has no choice. What was certain was that Tang Yin was sure of one thing. ''If what I believe is correct, one force won''t be enough. Meiyu''s plan will fail if I do nothing, but if I help her, I will only buy time, what the hell do I have to do?'' He thought with a frown. He looked at Xie Meiyu and asked her to tell him more about her plans. Meanwhile, he was thinking about what he should do. Supporting Xie Meiyu''s plan was obvious that he would do so. Anyway, he had money left over and just needed to write down some cultivation techniques and sell them to make a large amount of money. But, supporting her without further ado... It could be dangerous. ''I don''t want to tell her that her plan would easily fail against such power because it would discourage her... In such a case, I should do something to make sure her plan doesn''t fail and, if it does, have a backup plan...'' Tang Yin thought as he listened to every single thing she had to tell him. Against a force as powerful as that, formulating a plan that will make them tremble is extremely difficult. Even more so, when they are a force that pretends to be neutral but has strict rules, and controls an entire region on their own. It is a type of organization that will always curry favor with people for the good deeds they claim to do by being ''neutral'', so finding people willing to go against such a force is extremely difficult. This is also why Tang Yin believes that Meiyu''s plan will fail. All it takes is for one of the members of her organization to want a little profit to betray her. Even Tang Yin and his organization aren''t exempt from betrayal. "That''s it, what do you think, Tang Yin?" Xie Meiyu asked with a smile after she finished saying everything, and Tang Yin nodded toward her. "I can help you make that organization very powerful in a short time, with my resources we should be able to shock the world in a while, but I don''t know how much time you have." He replied and looked at her. She smiled in joy when she heard, "They are planning the wedding for after the battle of the great sects since it will be the last time that guy participates there." She replied, and Tang Yin was a little surprised. "Does the Divine Sun Hall participate in that battle?" he asked, and she nodded. "Almost all the great sects on the continent participate for a place. The only ones that don''t participate are a great sect in the West and that''s because they have a great enmity with the Divine Sun Hall. But of the others, they all participate." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''That''s better...'' Tang Yin thought as he smiled. He had come up with a plan. If he has this much time to do things, then there''s no way he can fail. He felt more at ease now. She noticed that Tang Yin relaxed a little when she said that and didn''t understand, but she smiled. Just as she was planning to talk to him about something, Tang Yin was startled and looked back to where the door to the room was. "Someone very strong is coming." He said in surprise. "Someone is coming? Could it be my grandfather?" she asked doubtfully and got up to see who it was, while Tang Yin took advantage of the moment to hide his presence. He didn''t become invisible as he did during the night he came here. He simply concealed his presence with the eternal night occultation technique and stood at the side of the room, hiding slightly. It was then that someone knocked on the door just as Xie Meiyu was about to open it. "My good granddaughter, it''s me, I came to keep you company." Said this man in a hoarse but kind voice. "Grandpa!" Meiyu said as soon as she opened the door and saw him there. He smiled, "Hahaha, good granddaughter, I haven''t seen you in a few weeks. It''s been hard to be out there walking around without my granddaughter, how are you feeling? You look radiant today, tell me the good things that have happened to you these days, hahaha." He said laughing upward as he walked into the room. "Grandpa, I''m doing great these days, how have you been? Did you finish what you were going to do?" She replied with a smile, but then she noticed that her grandfather had frozen for a moment, "Grandpa?" she asked doubtfully. Just then, the old man looked to one side of the room and then another. "Who!?" he shouted in surprise, then his heart skipped a beat. ''This technique?'' He thought in shock and looked towards a corner of the room to his left. As soon as he saw the person standing there, he felt stunned... Chapter 270 - 270: The grandfather of Xie Meiyu? There stood Tang Yin, staring at him, shocked that this elderly had figured it out so quickly. ''Shit...'' He thought, but just then, Xie Meiyu understood what was going on and stood in front of her grandfather, covering Tang Yin with her body. "Grandpa, don''t do anything to him! He''s Tang Yin, he came to see me!" she said quickly. She had told him about Tang Yin before, as her grandfather was the person she trusted the most within her family. Therefore, when the elderly heard this, he was surprised. Although, he was actually already surprised by what he was seeing. "Boy, do you know Miss Shi Yue?" he asked in surprise as he looked at him. It was true that he was seeing him, but he couldn''t really feel him. Even though he was seeing him there, it felt like there was no one there. He couldn''t sense his presence anywhere, and if it wasn''t for a particular subject, he was sure he couldn''t have figured out that someone was watching him. Tang Yin was slightly surprised, and then he showed himself again. "Do you know my master?" he asked doubtfully, and the old man was surprised. "Miss Shi Yue accepted a disciple again?" He asked in surprise and unconsciously. Tang Yin nodded. "Shi Yue is my master, as of a few months ago." He replied, and the elderly nodded. ''She even passed on her true skills to him and managed to master them in such a short time...'' He thought in amazement. Still, looking at Tang Yin''s appearance, for some reason, it reminded him of when he was young. He didn''t know why, but he felt that Tang Yin was like him when he was very young, hundreds of years in the past. Maybe it was what he saw in his eyes when Tang Yin said that Shi Yue was his master, but it brought a smile to the elderly''s face. "Boy, your master and I have a long history. I''m glad to hear she''s still doing well, but I didn''t think she would still want to accept another disciple when she''s had so many failures." Said the elderly with a big sigh at the end, and then walked over to where Tang Yin was standing without allowing Tang Yin to speak, put his arm around his shoulder as if they were colleagues, and stared at him. "Boy, you have my granddaughter hooked on you, why do you still want to go after another beauty?" He asked with a big smile, taking Tang Yin by surprise by the sudden change in what he was talking about. Even Xie Meiyu was surprised and blushed visibly when she heard this. "Grandpa!" she shouted reproachfully, but the old man simply laughed loudly. "Hahahaha, it''s okay, Meiyu. If you saw Miss Shi Yue, you''d understand why he does it. Don''t be jealous, even if I don''t want to say it because otherwise, that old lady might kill me, but Miss Shi Yue is more beautiful than your grandmother and all of you put together. What''s better, she never changes, hahaha." Said the elderly while laughing. Taking both who were listening to this by surprise. Xie Meiyu could not understand what he was talking about regarding Shi Yue being more beautiful than his wife and all his daughters and granddaughters. What''s wrong with this old? She thought. All of the elderly''s daughters and granddaughters were considered beauties, and although the elderly''s face has a lot to do with it, it''s also because his wife was one of the most beautiful women of her time. How could he say that? Besides, he said it just like that about his own granddaughter. But Tang Yin was surprised by something else. He has seen Shi Yue''s unreal beauty, so he can understand what the old man says. But the way he says it¡­ ''Was this old man at some point behind my master?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, and the old noticed his doubt, so he smiled. "Boy, how about if I make you my disciple too? I''ll teach you all the tricks I used to seduce women back then. Even your master was once my target, hahaha." He said as he laughed loudly, surprising Tang Yin and making Xie Meiyu move quickly. "Grandpa, already, stop it!" She said with a smile. But the old simply laughed out loud at this. "Hahahahaha, it''s okay, Meiyu. Don''t bother. I''m sure the boy understands me. Come on boy, tell me about your master, how is she? I haven''t seen her in 100 years." Said the elderly as he went to sit on one of the chairs in the room. Then, somehow, they both started talking about Shi Yue and Tang Yin. To Tang Yin''s surprise, this old met Shi Yue a thousand years ago when he was raiding a demonic portal in the northwest area. Shi Yue saved him that time, and since then, Elder Xie has been in love with her. In his time, he was known to be the most talented alchemist on the continent. His position within the Tower of Alchemists proves it, but he is also a talented cultivator who has achieved great heights in cultivation. Therefore, he thought he was worthy to be with Shi Yue, that beautiful woman, perfect in his eyes. But... Reality hit him many times for hundreds of years when she never accepted him until he finally gave up on her. Although he promised her that he would only marry once in his life because of family obligations, she would remain his love for life. And so far, he has only one wife, keeping his promise. From the way he was talking... You can tell that this old is still in love with Shi Yue. At least Tang Yin could sense that, but he also manages to see regret in his eyes. A regret because he grew old, like everyone else, but she is still as beautiful as the first time. Just as the elderly finished telling him about this, he slightly approached Tang Yin, his gaze was serious, and he spoke in a low voice so that only Tang Yin could hear him. "Boy, if you could conquer my granddaughter and make her as passive as she is now, in such a short time, I have hopes that you can conquer a killer beauty like Miss, so try hard. Fulfill this old man''s wish." He spoke. His face was totally serious, so much so that even Tang Yin was surprised. He could not understand exactly what this old''s desire was. Conquer Shi Yue? It didn''t seem like it, if that was the case, he wouldn''t be asking someone else, whom he just met on top of that, to go after her. So, was the wish that Shi Yue would be conquered at some point? If that were the case, why? What was the reason? Tang Yin felt confused at the thought of these questions haunting his mind. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the truth was that he could understand this old''s obsession with Shi Yue. Moreover, he felt that they were similar. They both liked mature women. So, he smiled towards him. "Well, if Elder Xie tells me a little about what my master was like before, maybe I can succeed." Tang Yin replied firmly, surprising the elderly with his blunt answer. "Hahahaha, boy, I like you. Well then..." He said, but before he could finish speaking, he was stopped by Xie Meiyu. "Grandpa, already! We have more important things to do right now!" She said firmly as she stood in front of them. Chapter 271 - 271: Talking about the plan (1) "Hahahaha, well, well, let''s stop then." Elder Xie said after hearing his granddaughter complain. Xie Meiyu then gave a visible sigh and sat down beside Tang Yin. "Grandfather, Tang Yin doesn''t have much time to stay. This time he came undercover as he already told you a while ago, he''s coming to help me with several things." Xie Meiyu said, and soon, the countenance of the three was serious. They had to talk the important things. Therefore, Elder Xie nodded. Then he looked at Tang Yin. "You can call me Old Xie or Old Taimu, Grandfather can also be if you want, haha." He said, and Tang Yin nodded. He was not polite and took the moment to approach this old man, "Since you are Meiyu''s grandfather, then I will call you Grandpa Xie from now on. As Meiyu says..." Tang Yin said, and just as he was planning to continue, Xie Taimu stopped him. Then he looked at Xie Meiyu, "Meiyu, go prepare some snacks. I''ll show some things to my new grandson in the meantime." He said, and Xie Meiyu nodded. Although she was puzzled by this, she still heeded and went to do so. After that, Xie Taimu looked at Tang Yin. "Boy, Meiyu has told me several things about you and told me that you are very talented in every way. Today I witnessed your talent for cultivation and I can sense that you have an elder token of the association inside you, it seems that you are also very talented in alchemy." He said with a beaming smile on his face, and Tang Yin nodded. He took out his elder token and showed it to him. Xie Taimu nodded at the sight of it. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "High-level token, not bad, kid. At your age, I wasn''t that good, but considering that, according to Meiyu, it was only recently that you were able to start cultivating... I think you''re a monster at this." He said as he looked at the token from side to side and looked at Tang Yin out of the corner of his eye. He was trying to test it, and Tang Yin could only smile. "Grandpa Xie, I can''t be modest about this. Certainly, I have a high talent for many things. But that doesn''t mean anything right now. After all, can''t I die in one blow currently? Even if you wanted to, you could assassinate me in an instant." Tang Yin replied smiling, and Xie Taimu nodded. "At some point, we were all like that, kid. At some point I could have died of a stroke too; we all went through the same thing. That''s why those of us who made it to the top have a lot of merit because we did it with our efforts. Besides, even at the top, we are not exempt from dying from a blow. There are beasts that can easily assassinate us or even other cultivators." "That''s why, as elders, we must protect the young people who have talent, so that humanity won''t be exterminated." He said and looked at Tang Yin. The smile on his face was one of happiness. The more he saw Tang Yin, the more he realized that he liked this boy. Talented and calm, he didn''t seem like the type to get angry easily. "And I can see that you, not only are you talented in an absurd way, but you also have the guts that every cultivator needs. I don''t know who gave you the guts to come in here like that, but I can only praise you for that. You''ve surprised me this time." Xie Taimu said smiling, and after saying this, he took out a small recording token and handed it to her. "In this token explains everything we are doing in detail; you can listen to it later when you have time. For now, you just need to know that neither I nor my children, plan to give Meiyu to those bastards. She is free to choose who she wants to follow and who will be her husband, this is something we have been clear about since her birth. If she chose you, so be it, we can start thinking about the wedding. The problem is that there is a part of the clan that does agree with this, they have also done a lot for the clan." "What''s more, unanimously, her mother''s entire family is in agreement with the wedding. Even the Tower of Alchemists and the two Supreme Leaders sent us a congratulatory message on the engagement, which reveals that they both agree, and that puts us in a difficult situation. Being associated with the Tower, we are a Tower Family and we follow the two Supreme Leaders, it is difficult to refuse what they both ask for." "So, when Meiyu told us her idea, we decided to use it to destabilize the region. But..." He said and then paused as he frowned, and Tang Yin nodded as he listened this far. He finished what Xie Taimu planned to say. "But, it''s hard to do so. After all, the Divine Sun Hall is too powerful and ambitious, they have eyes everywhere, right?" Tang Yin said, and Xie Taimu, though surprised by his vision, nodded. Tang Yin then frowned. "Does the association think that it has no problem against the Divine Sun Hall? Do you think that, with the ambition of this force, it won''t come after you?" Tang Yin suddenly asked. Xie Taimu frowned slightly but nodded. "The two Leaders believe that there is nothing to fear because of all the history that the association with the Sun Hall has. You should know, thousands of years ago, the Divine Sun Hall was saved by our association from certain destruction." He said, and Tang Yin nodded. He had read something about it among some books he got in the alchemy room in his courtyard. "That''s why you rely so much on the Sun Hall, but this one is not as reliable as it appears. The change in my daughter-in-law confirms it to me." He replied. "Daughter-in-law? Meiyu''s mother?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and he nodded but diverted the topic elsewhere. "Boy, the organization was formed only recently, so it doesn''t have much power. But, thanks to the techniques you gave Meiyu, we''ve been able to see a lot of progress. The truth is that we have a lot of people in different empires, it is already an organization with more than 2,000 people being trained." He said and then pulled out a large map of this continental region. "After the battle of the great sects, we will possibly have over 20,000 cultivators. During those days, we will start to raise wars in different parts, all over this region. The facade is to seek to take control of these empires, but those empires must be defended by the Sun Hall." He said and then pointed to another point. "While we used our major force to attack various points in this area, it''s central part as you can see. But it has an entrance from the outside through this area." He said and started showing different entry points that, even Tang Yin had ignored. Then Xie Taimu looked up and stared at him. "If you can help us from the outside, I can assure you that I will deliver the Xie Family to you safe and sound, for you to continue it together with Meiyu. Whether it''s in the northwest or wherever you want to settle. But, the Xie Family will not bow to the Sun Hall." He replied firmly. Tang Yin was shocked by different things upon hearing and seeing this. Chapter 272 - 272: Talking about the plan (2) ''Seeing this very detailed map of this central region gives me a better idea of what I need to do so that the plan doesn''t fail.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and was surprised that there were so many ''strategic'' entrances he could use being a member of the association. Xie Taimu listed and showed him each of the normal entrances and VIP entrances that he might get to use, but that if he gets to use them to destabilize the region, he might not be able to turn back from the association anymore. He might not be able to return to the alchemists'' association because his elder token might be vetoed. Still, Tang Yin cared little about that. His priority was that nothing should happen to Xie Meiyu. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, if he could put a large-scale teleportation array in this place, he would do so solely to keep her safe. The problem is that such arrays are easily detectable. Still, this already gave him a better idea of what he should do. Now, his other surprise was due to what the elder had said. ''Give me the Xie Family to lead?'' He thought to himself in surprise. He didn''t expect him to say that so he saw him and he smiled. "I''m already old and in our clan, although there are many talented ones, only Meiyu has the ability to lead a clan. Besides, she is the one who has tried the hardest and lately, her efforts have paid off. She will be the next clan leader, and if she marries you then I hope you will help her." He said calmly. And just as Tang Yin was planning to respond, Xie Meiyu entered the room, which caused the conversation to take another turn. Still, it left Tang Yin a bit thoughtful. After that, they continued to talk about different things. Tang Yin began to have a better concept of what they were planning and learned that this was all devised by Xie Meiyu, which surprised him. As a result, she was proud of her accomplishments. The thing is, thanks to Xie Taimu, Tang Yin learned a little about the power of the Divine Sun Hall, and it is a force that cannot be provoked without getting hurt. A force that is considered all-powerful by many on this continent. Even the great sects dare not oppose it. So, he realizes the difficulty of this plan, but he is still confident. And so, they spent the whole day talking, and then, the next morning it was the same. Tang Yin took the opportunity to do several quite powerful cultivation techniques that day and alchemy techniques, which could help them and also the organization. In addition, he gave her a few recipes that simplified different pills. Basically, he started moving to help them in any way he could. The plan gradually made its presence known, as Tang Yin made many pills at the same time, even surprising Elder Xie Taimu, who did not expect Tang Yin''s talent to be so absurd. The same Xie Meiyu who had seen him before didn''t expect him to be able to do alchemy like that. ''This kid is too amazing. Looks like our family has someone else to protect. If he ever matures... I think he''ll be able to sit on the Continental Throne and claim it as his own.'' Xie Taimu thought with surprise but a small desire to see that uncertain future. The talent Tang Yin was showing him for everything was something he didn''t think could exist on the mainland. And he is someone who has seen the most talented young people on the continent before, numerous times. A while later, Tang Yin finished alchemy and came up with something, so he looked at Xie Taimu and Xie Meiyu who were together looking at him. "Grandfather Xie, does your family have a Spiritual Herb Garden?" Tang Yin asked, and Xie Taimu nodded upon hearing this. "Of course, do you need any spiritual herbs?" He asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "They are very important spiritual herbs for me, with them I will be able to get my arm back. But they are hard to get." Tang Yin replied as he passed him a written paper, surprising them. "Boy, can you even get your arm back with pills?" he asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled. "Actually, it''s not with pills. It''s a different process of connection, my lost arm I have it preserved in a good place. All I need is to find a way to attach it to me, and for that, spiritual herbs are necessary." Tang Yin replied, and Xie Taimu nodded, though what Tang Yin said was more surprising than he thought. He had heard of people restoring some lost limb with special spiritual bones, but this was the first time he had heard of someone who could reconnect his arm to his body. Still, after seeing the herbs, he almost choked. "Cough, Cough..." He said as he started coughing several times from surprise. "Grandfather?" Xie Meiyu asked doubtfully. Xie Taimu looked at Tang Yin in surprise and sucked in loudly. "Boy, these herbs are really hard to come by. How the hell did you get those two saint herbs? Shit, I only know one person who has them and he''s one of the two Association Leaders." He said in surprise, and Tang Yin only smiled calmly. He didn''t say anything else. After Xie Taimu read the rest of the herbs he relaxed a bit. "These are more accessible... I think I have one of these..." He replied with a smile and then immediately disappeared. "Boy, I''ll be back in a few days. Let me see how many I can get you. I hope when you get your new arm you''ll give me more surprises, hahaha." Said at that moment, and only his voice was left echoing in the room, while Tang Yin and Xie Meiyu could only shrug their shoulders at this act. Thus, the days passed, and while Tang Yin was waiting for Elder Xie Taimu, he was preparing various things and also started to prepare to put the teleportation spiritual array. The teleportation array would be placed in a unique place that belonged to Meiyu. Her personal room, the most private of the three she has in this house, is a place where she also has a private herb room. This room was underground, and the security was so amazing that even Tang Yin was surprised. When he first entered, he almost stepped on a trap because of the level of security the room had. Chapter 273 - 273: To Northwest with gifts and... Her movements? And so, the days passed. Time flies when you are with the one you love. So, time for Tang Yin passed quickly as he enjoyed his days with Xie Meiyu. And when it was almost time to install the teleportation spiritual array, Xie Taimu returned. "Hahaha, kid, your herbs are too hard to get. I could only get these two, the age is even better than what you say and the quality is a bit above." Said Xie Taimu as he handed Tang Yin a spiritual bag where there were two extremely expensive and important spiritual herbs. Even Tang Yin was surprised by this. His happiness overflowed as soon as he saw this, and his heart started beating faster. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I already only have 3 left... Hahahaha.'' He thought with happiness, ''Shit, every time I think this, it makes me want to make that bastard who did this to me suffer...'' He thought, but even though bad thoughts came, his smile of happiness could not be erased, and he immediately thanked Xie Taimu. "Grandpa Xie, thank you very much. I''ll make it up to you later." Tang Yin said with a sincere smile, and Xie Taimu shrugged his shoulders exaggeratedly while putting a hand on his shoulder. "Hahaha, kid, don''t worry. As long as you take care of Meiyu and make her happy, it''s the greatest gift for this old. If you ever make her cry, I''ll look for you myself and rip your arm off, hahahaha." He said laughing out loud. Tang Yin then nodded, "Then so be it, Grandpa Xie." Tang Yin said and then was a little surprised. The system showed him a message from Huang Feifei. ''It''s time, huh.'' He thought with a smile. "Grandfather Xie, it''s time for me to go. The spiritual array will almost be ready. Therefore, I will take my leave here." Tang Yin suddenly said, and Xie Taimu nodded with a regretful face. But Xie Meiyu stepped forward first and stood at Tang Yin''s side, grabbing him by the sleeve of his clothes a little. "...Can I go?" she asked hesitantly, and Tang Yin turned to kiss her. "Right now, it''s not safe. I''ll resolve the issue with those empires and then I''ll come back to visit you often." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she nodded with a small sigh. Then, both hugged each other for a while. After they parted, Tang Yin started to prepare the spiritual array in the place where they had agreed. It was not complicated for him to put it in, although the array itself was extremely complex. After a few hours, Tang Yin finished, and the array glowed brightly, which meant it was active. This brought a smile to his face. Xie Taimu stepped forward at that moment, and gave Tang Yin one more spirit bag. "Kid, good luck. This is the clan''s gift for everything you gave Meiyu. Also, I hope that when you come to the family again, you can introduce yourself to all those crazy old men as Meiyu''s husband. Don''t worry, even if the whole family is against your marriage to my granddaughter, on the day I decided, on that day you will marry her in front of the whole family. I just hope you will keep your promise and your word." Said and then walked away, leaving Tang Yin a bit thoughtful. But this one bent down to the ground and made a new spiritual array, which disappeared from its place, but... Xie Taimu could feel it traveling at high speed on the ground, ''What the hell is that?'' He thought in shock as soon as he felt it. But Tang Yin wasn''t going to explain it to him. As soon as he finished doing this, he stood in the middle of the teleportation array. "I''ll leave then, I''ll make preparations on my side, and as agreed, we''ll work together when the time comes." Tang Yin said with a smile, and both nodded to him. Right after those few words said by him, his body disappeared from the room, which descended into silence. Xie Taimu then stroked Xie Meiyu''s head. "My good granddaughter, as always you have a very good eye for people. But, if you want this boy to marry you, you must make an effort and also protect him. That uncle of yours seems to be aiming for him." He said with a smile, and Xie Meiyu nodded. "Don''t worry, grandfather. Since he dares to betray me and go after that bastard of the Sun Hall, then there''s no other way." She said with a sinister smile on her face, surprising Xie Taimu. "I can''t do anything to help you, since I promised not to meddle in the family problems. But if you want, I can do something." He replied coldly. His most beloved granddaughter was Xie Meiyu, and he was also the one she had placed the most trust in. Therefore, even if he had to murder someone in his own family, if it was for her, he would do it. For her was the only hope he saw going forward. Xie Meiyu shook her head. "Grandfather, it''s alright. I have my own plans. If anyone dares to touch him, he will die by my hand." She replied, and just then, her alchemist association elder token vibrated. She pulled it out to check, and a sinister smile re-emerged on her face. Well, it was a really beautiful and captivating smile, but... Very deadly. When he saw this, he knew she had found her target. "Be careful of the South. It''s not an easy place." He said suddenly, knowing the kind of message that had come to her, and she smiled. "Grandfather, don''t worry. I don''t plan on messing with the South right now. I''m just going to pave the way for him, I''m sure this is something he''ll do without my help, but I want to be there for him when it''s his time for revenge." She replied with a smile, and Xie Taimu sighed in relief at hearing this. ''This girl, she changes a lot when she''s in front of that little guy, she looks like a cute little bunny. But now, she''s already walking around with the dangerous smiles.'' Xie Taimu thought with a smile, but soon, he could only start laughing at his thought and then disappeared. Thus, the room descended into silence soon after, and everyone went to do what they were supposed to do. Chapter 274 - 274: She did it. A few seconds after Tang Yin disappeared from Meiyu''s room, he opened his eyes as he felt stepped on land again, and in front of him, he was greeted by 3 perfect faces looking at him with immense curiosity and surprise. Shi Yue, Huang Feifei, and Bai Lixue, were arranged in that order. Underneath Tang Yin, there was a teleportation spiritual array which, as soon as it was finished, disappeared. Even Shi Yue felt stunned when she saw this. ''How is that possible? Doesn''t that spiritual array emit spiritual energy? Isn''t it a spiritual array? How on earth can someone teleport from such a long distance, without using spiritual energy?'' she thought in shock. And Tang Yin was also in shock. Not because of the feat of the spiritual array, but because, as soon as he arrived here, some information was implanted in his mind, and appeared in front of him in the form of a system message. ''Can I change the location of the spiritual array, as long as I have a map of the continent?'' Tang Yin thought in shock upon receiving this information. It was basically telling him that, as long as he could see where the spiritual array was placed and where he wanted to move it to, he could do so with the help of the system. It was something absurd that he had never heard or seen before. ''Looks like I will now have more control of where I move to among the central region...'' Tang Yin thought as he remembered that Xie Taimu had given him a large copy of the central region. However, the problem was that he also got the information of how often he could use the spiritual array, and he could only use it one time per month, possibly. ''Well, that''s not bad. Once a month is pretty good.'' Tang Yin thought and then decided to focus on the important thing. Tang Yin looked at Shi Yue and immediately bowed to her. "Master, thank you very much." He thanked her sincerely for several things that she would understand, and Shi Yue simply nodded. She wasn''t going to give the matter any more thought. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boy, you are amazing in so many ways. Even I didn''t expect an array like that to exist." She said smiling, but didn''t ask him about anything else. Tang Yin only smiled at her. "Master, can you take me to the mountain we were talking about a while ago? I need to do something there." He said, and Shi Yue nodded calmly. "Shall we go?" she asked, and Tang Yiun denied, then turned to Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, who hugged him soon after with a smile. Tang Yin simply took them out of the room and met the rest of the group on the outskirts of the city, where Tang Yin told them about the plan they were going to be following and where they would be going from now on, as he had something to do. None of them objected to anything, and before they left, Tang Yin asked Yun and Yao, the assassins, to do something for him. Only they knew what Tang Yin had asked them to do. After small talks regarding the plan and so on, they all left in the direction of the Su empire. Although the sect looked strange lately and had strange movements back and forth, Tang Yin did not ask or do anything about it. He had realized that he could not ''fight on several flanks'' right now. He should simply focus on what was most urgent, then he would have time for the rest. "Master, let''s go." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue simply nodded, disappearing shortly after with him. Tang Yin, this time, tried to see the path and was surprised that there was even such a good spirit mountain in this place. It was hidden among mountains in a very unusual and difficult-to-access place. But, the atmosphere inside this place was... ''Fuck, it''s fucking awesome, was this handmade?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at this. From the way it was laid out, it seemed to be a small continent inside the mountains. It had many spiritual herbs growing from one side to the other, and the spiritual energy was extremely rich. In addition, there was a beautiful lake surrounding the main mountain, which gave a beautiful touch. On the top of the main mountain was a beautiful castle with simple but beautiful decorations that gave an indescribable touch to this beautiful place. Shi Yue noticed the surprise on Tang Yin''s face, so she smiled. "I made it myself. It''s my greatest masterpiece so far. Between the pain of losing my family and being the only one left alive for so many hundreds of years, I wanted to do something to remember them. My mom and dad once made something like this." Shi Yue said with a smile and then lightly waved her hand to show him something... A beautiful rainbow was created at that moment from the lake when a sunbeam hit a place, and then various spirit beasts flew out from all over the place and started flying all over the vicinity as if they were dancing. It felt like they were welcoming the mistress of this place. Tang Yin was amazed when he saw this spectacle. ''A dragon?'' He thought as soon as he saw a small figure that flew back and forth and shot a glance at Shi Yue, then hid again among the mountains. "Was that a dragon?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and Shi Yue nodded. "The last true dragon left alive on this continent." She replied, and without letting him ask any more questions, she started down. Still, when they were downstairs, Tang Yin was even more surprised to feel the atmosphere there. He didn''t know why, but he felt that this place felt familiar. It''s not because he had seen it before but rather because of the atmosphere. He feels that the atmosphere is recognizable, but... from where? he thought doubtfully. But, after not remembering, the only thing he remembered was something Shi Yue had just said. "The one your parents made still exists?" Tang Yin asked, and Shi Yue looked at him and nodded. "It still exists, why?" "Can I see it?" He asked hesitantly, and she smiled at him as she shook her head. "Although it still exists, it''s not the same anymore. Besides, you''ve seen it before." She replied with a smile, surprising Tang Yin, but just as he was about to ask, she started walking. "Get strong and eventually you''ll know." She replied, then threw him a scroll with a map of the place. "Kid, use this place to do what you said. I only ask you not to touch that mansion. That mansion must have the utmost protection always, okay?" she said, and Tang Yin was even more confused that he didn''t even answer her, making her turn around to see him. "Why are you speechless?" she asked helplessly. "I don''t understand, if it''s such a good and important place for you, why are you giving it to me? I guess I don''t feel entirely right using this place to make it a base for an organization, what if someday we were attacked from many sides? What if it was destroyed because of that?" he asked, and she stared at him for a moment, then let out a long sigh. Chapter 275 - 275: You are killing my illusions. She walked over to where he stood and gave him a little tap on the head. "It''s certainly important to me, but I don''t want it to be forgotten just because of my selfishness. When I give this to you it''s because I''m trusting you to take care of it. You are talented and resourceful, and you have a great future ahead of you, but a future is not created by my words alone. I must also give to help you create your future. If in one future it is destroyed, I can only trust you to make another just like it. You don''t need to ask any more questions. This place is yours from today." She replied smiling, and then turned around to enter the huge mansion. Tang Yin frowned slightly but gave a long sigh. ''It seems that the master has a lot on her mind and a lot of things to do, I can feel her tired.'' Tang Yin thought, but after a while, he shook his head. ''Well, I don''t need to think many things either.'' He thought and began to make a huge spiritual array without wasting time while formulating different plans in his head. On the one hand, his body was moving on its own to create this spiritual array that covered a large portion, and on the other hand, his mind was working on making some plans. The battle plan was already in place, so there was nothing to think about, but... Receiving this beautiful place from Shi Yue, added to what she has done this time for him, created a small feeling of indebtedness in him. Therefore, now that he sees her tired, he knows that she is doing some complicated things. That''s why he wants to help her. ''If I''m not wrong, she must be like this because of the battle of the great sects. That time I could sense that she was a little anxious about this, does she want the sect to be considered a great sect again? Or is there another plan in her mind?'' He thought doubtfully. But he couldn''t come up with an answer to these questions that haunted his head. ''It seems that I must make the sect become more powerful as a whole, I don''t understand what she wants to do, but I am sure that if the sect''s strength grows, I will help her achieve her goal.'' Tang Yin thought. Therefore, he began to devise various plans in his head, many things had come together for him right now. But if he does one at a time, he is sure he will be able to fulfill his own expectations. Thus, Tang Yin spent several hours thinking. During that time, Shi Yue had been watching him from the side as she looked at the huge spiritual array he was making, and it was in the evening when he finally completed it. Tang Yin then smiled and created another new array in his hand, this one was quite small, and he just used it to say a few words towards it and then sent it underneath the earth. It began to travel at great speeds underneath the earth until it disappeared from both of their sense and would soon reach its destination. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, Tang Yin relaxed as Shi Yue reached up to where he stood, inspecting the spiritual array he had made. "A message array and a teleportation array, right?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Have you seen it before?" He asked, and she nodded slightly. "My mother could make them. I did not expect to see them appear again in the hands of my disciple." She replied. "Who are you going to teleport?" She asked again, and Tang Yin smiled. "A small organization I have on the outside." He replied, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Have you formed other forces outside? What kind of force is it?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded vaguely. "You''ll see soon." He replied, and she sighed a little. "Right, master, do you know an elder named Xie Taimu?" Tang Yin suddenly asked, and she stared at him for a moment. "So, you did go to the central region, huh." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "Thank you very much for the spiritual boat, master." He replied sincerely, and she shrugged her shoulders upon hearing this. "Boy, you have a lot of guts to go to that place on your own and without having reported anything, but I won''t say anything else." She spoke. "Yes, I know that Xie Taimu. It''s been a while since I''ve seen him now that you mention him, is he well? In my time, his father fought alongside my parents and they died in battle." She said with a smile. Tang Yin nodded, "I met him when I visited Meiyu, he is a good grandfather and helped me quite a lot. He even accepted me as a family member, and he was also telling me various things about you master." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and Shi Yue gave him a sidelong glance. "What things? That guy was very annoying hundreds of years ago. Every time he would come to show me his achievements and ask me to marry him. Tsk, how could I marry a child? I don''t know why he didn''t understand that I''m a thousand years older than him." She replied somewhat annoyed as she recalled those moments. Tang Yin smiled but showed a pitiful face. "Master, you are two thousand years older than me; how can you say that? You are killing my illusions." Tang Yin replied with clear frustration, and she was surprised, so she looked at him. "Illusions about what?" she asked, and Tang Yin then made a move she didn''t expect as he brought his hand to Shi Yue''s cheek. "Of marrying my master, of course. You are so beautiful that even I can''t resist." He said quickly, and Shi Yue was stunned again to hear this. For a moment, she didn''t even know how to respond, but after that brief moment, she used her hand to hit Tang Yin hard on the head. "Kid, what nonsense are you talking about, since when did you have such silly illusions in your head? Focus on what you should be doing." She said firmly, pushing Tang Yin''s hand away from her face in annoyance, but Tang Yin grabbed her hand at that moment. "Master, I am not worthy now, but in the future, you will see how I will be." He replied firmly ignoring her previous questions and causing Shi Yue to look at him with a murderous glare. This stunned Tang Yin so much so that he couldn''t even breathe. He felt like he was being targeted by a weapon that could kill him. Yes, he didn''t feel like she was a person or a beast. But rather an extremely sharp weapon, which could kill him at the brief movement of it, leaving him breathless in just an instant. This frightened him to death, but his heavenly hammer shook strongly within him, destroying the ominous energy that had entered his body, so he retracted his hand quickly at that moment. Seeing this and unable to know what was going on inside Tang Yin''s body, she scoffed, "Heh, you can''t even stand that. Stop talking nonsense." She replied, turning her gaze to the front. But Tang Yin was stunned to feel that. He was even sweating. ''What the hell is that? Could it be a Bloody Domain?'' He thought in shock when he had calmed down. Still, he couldn''t help but shoot a glance at Shi Yue... ''She''s more dangerous than I thought...'' He thought in a daze, unable to see through Shi Yue. But he didn''t have time to think. Just as he thought so, the timer he had set on the spiritual array reached zero, and the array glowed with a great roar at that moment. Not even 3 seconds passed when both of them could hear a great number of warship roars, and soon the light of the array dimmed, and a great fleet of warships, with 200 people on board, was visible in front of them. Shi Yue felt stunned at the sight. Chapter 276 - 276: To the empire. ''Second-rate warships?'' She thought in shock and also noticed that there were up to 200 people on these warships. Moreover, all the ships were loaded to the limit in their cannons and looked ready for war. In addition, something also very surprising is that all these people have almost the same level of cultivation. There are slight differences between one and another, but most of them have an equal level of strength. In fact, Tang Yin was also surprised, not because of the same thing as Shi Yue, but because these guys had increased their cultivation during this time. There were more in the fifth realm and some near the sixth realm. He could see a lot of pill usage, so it wasn''t an entirely healthy rise, but even so, the group''s power soared, which made him happy. "You have such a good organization out there? Boy, you have an interesting view." Shi Yue said at that moment, and Tang Yin smiled with some embarrassment. He didn''t like to be praised for something he didn''t do, so he was sincere, "Actually, I bought it, master. And then I simply gave them a lot of resources to cultivate." He replied, and she was even more surprised. "You bought an organization with 50 second-rate warships? My goodness, that''s hard in this day and age." She said in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled as he nodded. Then they all got off the boats, and Tang Yin nodded to them. "Leader, where are we?" they asked hesitantly, looking back and forth at the cultivation paradise beside them. They did not believe that such a beautiful place was in an abandoned region like the northwest. Shouldn''t they be in the central region? Even if Tang Yin told them they were in the western region, they would believe it. "We are in the northwest, get ready, we will be moving shortly." Tang Yin said seriously and then went to the side with his master. "Boy, I have to leave. There are several things I have to deal with, but I hope you''ll come back quickly. I have a surprise for you. Also, you should know that the date for the battle of the halls came early, so you don''t have much time. Take this for your strategies, I was researching the terrain and I was able to find this detailed map of where you will be fighting." Shi Yue said as she handed him another rolled-up scroll, surprising Tang Yin. Still, he nodded. "Thank you very much, master. Also, don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." Tang Yin said and smiled slightly at her, "Besides, don''t try too hard. I may be nowhere near you in strength, but I have many talents. If you need help in alchemy, arrays, or anything, you can come to me. I will surely know." Tang Yin said. Shi Yue was surprised when she heard this and tapped him on the head, "I am your master, you depend on me. I am not yet so close to my death to depend on my little disciple. Use Yun and Yao well, they have good talents." She said smiling, and then immediately disappeared. Tang Yin sighed, ''I think she is undoubtedly tired. It seems that even to her, things are getting complicated.'' Tang Yin thought and decided to hurry things along. He looked at the large group of people who were watching this whole place with great curiosity and called out to them. After that, he said several words to them and began to explain the more detailed plan using the map Shi Yue gave him. On this map was marked the place where they were fighting and the vicinity of the Su Family Empire. It also showed the other nearby empires and so on. Therefore, Tang Yin was able to explain to them the plan for their entry into combat. Their only mission was to keep the armies at bay, destroying their warships and killing as many enemies as possible without getting off the ships. They could use their own war tactics. After a long time explaining things, Tang Yin gives them this map. Thanks to the active missions, the system let them use the map of the same system, which was much better than this one. And a few hours later, 51 spiritual ships left at full speed in the same direction and covertly. They were all traveling at high speeds. ... In the Su Empire, Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo arrived along with the entire Tang Yin organization. Zhang Feiju was also in the group, and he was dedicated to protecting the ladies. Su Lian and Li Xian were the ones who greeted her. "Big Sister, how did everything go? And Tang Yin?" Su Lian asked with a smile as she greeted Bai Lixue and looked at everyone present, who was soon introduced to her. "Junior Sister, let''s move quickly. Tang Yin will be here shortly." Bai Lixue said quickly. No one wasted any time, and soon, the whole group was in the strategy room as they formulated a strategy. The war on the other side of the wall was not ceasing, and although the opponent was not attacking with full force, they knew it was only a matter of time. And so... Night brought morning, and morning turned into afternoon, at which time all the residents of the Su Empire and its fighters saw a huge fleet of warships, followed by a large army, arrive from the flanks of the Su Empire''s small army. "There are too many of them..." Said the emperor, Su Lian''s father, as he watched this in shock. Even Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue were astonished by the number of warships arriving from one side to the other. There were at least 20 warships, below them there was also a large army on foot or on war horses and other spiritual beasts. The shouts of command that came from the generals of the allied army began to reach the ears of those who were watching this from the strategic room. Emperor Su let out a long sigh and looked at everyone in the room. After glancing at them, he focused his gaze on Bai Lixue, Huang Feifei, and the whole group. "Many thanks to you for the support." He replied sincerely as he bowed. After that, he looked to another side of the room. There were several high-level people there. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You guys too." He said sincerely and then looked up again. At the same time, he raised his voice to say, "All my Su family, fighters and support, will go out with me to help all our powers defend the nation. If our Su dynasty will fall, our pride will remain intact. If the rules are broken to destroy us, then at some point they too will be struck down by an executioner who will destroy them. For now, let us fight for our people." He said from the bottom of his heart. Although not all of his family members were here, they all nodded firmly. They wasted no more time. Every one of them started to leave, as they walked towards the city walls. "If you don''t want to die and you don''t want to bring destruction to your empire, you better go back. You''ve helped me enough; you don''t need to risk your people like that." Emperor Su said as he passed by the side of his best friend, also emperor of another small empire nearby. This man sighed and shook his head. "Brother, if you fall, I will fall too. The ambition of these people cannot be stopped with you alone. Let us fight together." He said and didn''t even wait for his response, he turned and walked to where his allies were. Soon the entire empire was engulfed in war cries, as two armies prepared. Chapter 277 - 277: Enormous Difference "Big Sister, do you think Tang Yin can make it in time?" Su Lian asked Bai Lixue as she watched her father leave. Bai Lixue smiled. "I don''t think he ever let us down, right?" she replied with a smile, and Su Lian looked at her for a moment. "You''re right..." She said with a smile as she nodded. "Let''s get ready too." Huang Feifei said at that moment and looked at Zu Xiaolin, "Do you feel fit to fight?" She asked her, and Zu Xiaolin smiled. "We have been fighting together for so long, don''t you know me well?" she asked back, and Huang Feifei smiled. Thus, the last large group left this place to meet with a few of Tang Yin''s organization. They were few, only about 150 cultivators. But, among all those present, they were the most level. The presence of several spiritual kings made it clear that this large elite group would be crucial in battle. Therefore, although they were small against groups of tens of thousands marching in force, no one despised them. Soon, sounds of explosions erupted throughout the wall of this border area, which was the last remaining border defense zone of the empire. These sounds of explosions also brought roars from many cultivators, and the Su Empire''s warships fired loudly toward the enemy troops. Explosions that kicked off a large-scale battle, as the first groups of the enemy clashed hard against the battle groups defending the city. The difference was very great, so no one wanted to count it. But it was at least 15 to 1. The difference was too great, so the slaughter soon broke out from one side to the other. And soon, various buffs began to fall all over the area, people being revitalized and healed from a distance while other people resurfaced in a frenzy, trying to kill as many enemies as possible. A large-scale battle was brewing, or so they thought, but soon, the next round of explosions hit the wall with force, destroying much of it. This made one thing clear... The level of attack had increased by a full scale. And soon, more cannons began to fall, but not on the wall, but rather on the army, which killed a large number of people and scattered the army. "HUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!" A great war cry was heard at that moment among the enemy troops as they began to attack left and right. Emperor Su was stunned while being protected by several cultivators who prevented a cannon attack from killing him. "...They are too strong." He said in shock, but without hesitation began to cast his buffs. Meanwhile, his father, the strongest cultivator was in front of him, defending the wall and trying to hold on as long as possible along with the rest of the cultivators. His best friend was also standing beside him as he shouted commands towards his troops on the ground and used his power to attack from afar. At the same time, Huang Feifei and her group began to move... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, the enemy''s next round of attack was ready... *BOOOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOOOM* "Empire Su, it''s time to surrender to our power, hahahahaha!" shouted one of the generals on the ground at that moment. A cry charged with power that everyone could hear despite the explosions that were occurring along the wall and inside the border city, killing thousands with a single shot. Everyone saw this general, who launched a powerful attack from a distance towards where the emperor was standing, but... Just at that moment, everyone could hear a huge bang that brought numerous explosions on the enemy army. While the enemies managed to see an extremely beautiful large spirit ship in the sky above the city, the allies managed to see an explosion of great magnitude occur between the ships of the enemy that sent them forcefully to the ground, as if they were small birds having their wings clipped. Both groups were shocked by different things, but soon, four more explosions brought them back to the moment. Four cannon explosions occurred among the ranks of the enemy army. Just at that moment, over the wall... "It''s now!" shouted Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue at the same time as they rushed out from the great wall, and their shout reached the ears of everyone in the organization, who started to move quickly. "Up!" shouted someone from the Su Empire, who was confused as well, and everyone looked up to see the arrival of a beautiful spirit ship, but this one was not coming alone. 50 warships arrived right behind it and attacked the enemy troops in force, shocking all the Su Empire''s allies. ''Who the hell are they?'' they thought in shock. "Old friend, do you have such good allies?" Emperor Su''s best friend asked at that moment, but Emperor Su was so stunned that he didn''t even know how to answer. Then he looked at Su Lian. "Lian, is he your friend?" he asked in shock, and Su Lian, who was also stunned, wondered if he was. ''Could he be Tang Yin?'' She thought and tried to look for Bai Lixue, but she was no longer there. So, she couldn''t tell in the short term. But a loud shout gave her the answer... "All Su Empire Allies, attack with force! We will make sure to destroy the enemy to ashes!" Tang Yin shouted at that moment, bringing a big smile of joy to Su Lian when she heard him almost screaming with joy. "It''s him! Dad, it''s Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile as she jumped up and down excitedly. She wasn''t the only one. Even the allies, though they had no idea what was going on, were deeply excited, and everyone''s spirits were lifted. At those moments Tang Yin''s 50 warships landed ahead of him to cover him. ''Feifei, Lixue, go back. Bring Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo.'' Tang Yin sent a message to them through the system, and after that, he disappeared along with the spirit ship, leaving everyone who saw him stunned. Even Su Lian was stunned, ''What happened?'' She wondered as she looked back and forth at the sky. Just as everyone was wondering the same thing, someone grabbed Su Lian by the waist and whispered in her ear, "Girl, what are you doing looking at the sky, so anxiously?" "Ahh!" A big scream came out of her mouth at that moment, and Su Lian quickly backed away in fright, but when she saw Tang Yin''s face, she smiled broadly and went to where he was. "Tang Yin, it''s you!" She said with a big smile as she hugged him for a moment. She didn''t know if she could hug him, knowing that his two or three girlfriends were nearby, but she didn''t care. And, of course, Tang Yin didn''t mind either. Chapter 278 - 278: Welcome to Bloody Dance Festival Meanwhile, the enemy army was in chaos. "Why the hell is there a Red Thunder Sect spirit ship among the enemy rows!?" shouted one of the great generals on the ground. "Sir, I have no idea, sir!" Replied many of the subordinates in shock, too were wondering the same thing and came here only to get information about it, not to be asked. "Shit, so there are still elders who support them!" shouted this great general angrily as he forcefully threw a vase against the ground. One of the great generals nearby smiled when he saw this. "Stop being so temperamental. Besides, a single ship won''t change the situation, they will be exterminated sooner or later, unless that person has unlimited ammunition." He said calmly, but just then, someone else ran in scared. "Sir, that''s 50 warships that arrived to support the Su Empire!" this new person shouted, causing all the great generals present to cough loudly. "What did you say!?" They asked with a loud shout, and this one repeated the same thing back to them again. Hearing this, they all came out of the tents and looked into the distance. 1, 2... 10... 30, and 50 second-rate warships they came to count. That was more than twice as many as they had. "Where the fuck did these fuckers get 50 warships!?" "Shit, inform the emperors!" Soon, the enemy army was in chaos as some ran from side to side, and others ordered more massive attacks on those warships. They were the real threat, but they didn''t realize that little by little, a small group of people were slowly sweeping away the enemy flanks without revealing much. And after a few minutes, a war shout from a woman was heard from the Su Empire side, and it was the moment when this small group of murderous people turned into a group of 150 people attacking a whole huge army in force while being supported by buffs from a distance. "What the heck!?" shouted many generals... Chaos descended upon the battlefield. ... Meanwhile, Tang Yin was explaining his attack plan to the empire members, and a few minutes later, Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo arrived. Just in time for Tang Yin to start explaining to them the second part of his plan. And after an hour of explanations, Tang Yin, along with his group of beautiful women and several members of his organization, left at high speed in Tang Yin''s spirit ship as they left the place. The spiritual ship flew over this army, but no one noticed it. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If even the supreme spiritual ones could not notice it in the central region, how could these little ones notice it? Tang Yin flew freely and after a while, stopped. "I''ll be right back." Tang Yin said with a smile and jumped off the spirit boat into the enemy camp... He entered various tents and came out undetected. Fifteen minutes later, he returned to the spirit boat with three heads in a bag. "How about that, Tang Yin?" the girls asked in shock. Tang Yin smiled. "They are the great generals of this place. I thought it would be a good idea to leave them without generals while we''re gone. These idiots were drinking alcohol with women, so it was easy to kill them." Tang Yin said and then set the spirit boat in motion again. His original plan was quite simple. Complete the system mission. And the mission of the system is that he must assassinate the main members of the Imperial Family of the 3 empires. For that, he already had a plan. So, after flying for a while, Tang Yin senses something and stops the ship. "Get in." Tang Yin said with a smile. Then, two people who were under the ship jumped and soon landed on the ship. They were Yun and Yao. "Young Master, everything is ready. We have found the place where the main forces of these imperial families are located. The three families are celebrating in the nearest empire." Yao said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Are they together? Did you put the arrays I asked for in the other castles?" Tang Yin asked, and both nodded. "Yes, Young Master." Both replied. That was the moment Tang Yin felt signals coming to him from three places. ''Oh, indeed, they are together.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the system map that different red dots were illuminated a few hours from here. These spiritual arrays that he asked to put up, are spiritual arrays of tracking. It is hard to find it, but occasionally it sends out small spiritual energy signals, almost undetectable to the average cultivator, that can reach the main array holder and tell him how many people are there. Today, Tang Yin discovered something new. These arrays also serve for the system to mark his enemies on the map, so he smiled. "Let''s go quickly. I don''t want to waste time." Tang Yin said smiling. And the spirit ship began to move at great speed through the sky as it got closer and closer to that small but thriving empire. ... Three high-level imperial families were gathered right now in this place together with their great forces. There were around 6 spiritual emperors. But they were all at a party. They were celebrating. They were drinking alcohol. They were all busy chatting. They were inside their own world of merriment. After all, they would soon win the war. And at that time, they would be greatly rewarded by the elders who supported them. It was the best thing that could happen to them. And so, unbeknownst to them, there were some strangers among them, moving back and forth in this room. Some were posing as castle staff. None of them realized that a huge spiritual array was seeing presence in this room of personal enjoyment. An hour later... While everyone was busy drinking wine and some were almost falling asleep, Tang Yin, who was sitting next to one of the emperors, smiled slyly as he moved the cup of wine he was drinking back and forth. Then he tossed it toward the center of the room. This golden cup fell clinking as it hit the floor and rolled for a moment, attracting the attention of those present. Tang Yin then rose from where he was sitting, and the emperor beside him looked at him doubtfully. "Gentlemen, it is my honor to welcome you to the... Beautiful Bloody Dance Festival." Tang Yin said slowly while slightly moving his hand forward as if he wanted to grab something... Everyone was shocked to hear this and thought as if this guy had gone crazy, but... ''Who is he, come to think of it?'' Was the common thought that went through the minds of all these higher-ups. Tang Yin then smiled calmly and finished closing his hand. Just then, the spiritual array on the floor of the room glowed brightly... Chapter 279 - 279: Blood Dance Domain Soon, everyone''s ears began to fill with beautiful musical sounds, as if a huge party had descended on this place. Everyone was stunned, unable to understand where this sound was coming from. At the same time, the room began to fill with white mist, slowly and from the bottom up. It looked as if the floor was evaporating, and the fog soon began to fill people''s eyesight. At the same time, many of those present began to look at, as if some beautiful women were dancing in front of them... Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and drew his sword cleanly as he swung it across the neck of one of the emperors, cutting his neck in a clean and soundless manner. Just as he did that, someone finally noticed. "IT''S AN ENEMY ATTACK!" shouted one of the powers of the three empires as he stomped his feet sending out powerful streams of spiritual energy to disperse the fog, alerting everyone in the room with his fierce shout. But, just as Tang Yin heard this, he disappeared from his place, appeared in front of the man trying to disperse the fog, and smiled at him, "Hehe, you are fast. Therefore, you will die fast." Tang Yin said and in one clean move, cut him in half without the latter being able to understand what had happened. Even so, this move alerted everyone as the spiritual energy of the one who was dead woke them up, and soon shouts came from one side to the other as they insulted them. "Bastard, show yourself!" "Die you bastard!" Tang Yin smiled when he heard these screams. Some of them were attacking themselves without realizing it, but the problem was that the spiritual energy of these cultivators dispersed the fog that had been created, and everyone could see what was going on. It was then that they realized that they were attacking their allies, and several of them were dead. The screams came when they saw that one of the emperors was dead but also came cries of curses towards Tang Yin. "I don''t know who you think you are, but you dare to cause trouble here and kill our emperor!" "You''re going to die!" With a leap, many of them arrived in front of Tang Yin, but the latter simply smiled as he saw several weapons heading toward him. Then he swung his sword forcefully pointing it towards the ground, and the blood of his two victims fluttered around the place, getting into the spiritual array lying on the ground... Tang Yin grinned sinisterly at that moment... S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Blood Dance Domain!" he shouted. Was unable to hide the smile on his face and seized the moment to swing his sword horizontally towards his enemies, who were struck by a powerful spiritual pressure, while the spiritual array glowed a deep red color. All of them, were hit backward with force. The blow to the soul was enough to cause everyone on the spiritual array to take several steps backward, and all the spiritual energy in the body of these cultivators was forcefully shaken, causing many of them, the weaker ones, to vomit blood and fall to the ground in fear. This was taken advantage of by Tang Yin and his allies, as Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, and Zu Xiaolin came out of the shadows at that moment and attacked these people with force... Heads soon began to fly back and forth, and bodies were split, some heads were destroyed, and others were nailed to a royal scepter, while screams continuously came out of the mouths of many who could not even defend themselves. Still, the remaining emperors attacked Tang Yin with force, trying to assassinate him, but... They were in the Blood Dance Domain created by Tang Yin from a spiritual array, how could they touch him? Tang Yin dodged their attacks nimbly and then swung his sword forcefully upwards in a clean attack, cutting off the head of one of them, and ducked to avoid the other''s blow and swung at him nimbly from below, thrusting his sword into his heart... "You... Buagh!" Blood filled his mouth, and he couldn''t even utter his last words. And as fear girded over his face, he fell backward. Likewise, Tang Yin and three beautiful women were slaughtered left and right in this room, as if they were dancing back and forth as they jumped and slit cultivators'' throats, while the blood of the corpses was absorbed by the spiritual array on the floor, making the domain stronger over time. After killing the last one, Tang Yin pulled his sword out of this person''s chest and nodded to the girls. "Let''s go." Tang Yin said. Then they started to run outside, and Tang Yin stood at a distance from this place while looking at the spiritual array was still glowing brightly in a red color. This brought a smile to his face. The Blood Dance Domain... A Blood Attribute Domain. Which uses the blood of those who die by the caster''s hand to generate a powerful debuff in a specific area. This debuff, in the same way as other Blood Attribute Domains, directly affects the soul and instills fear in the opponent. If there is someone stronger than the caster, he can avoid it to some extent. For example, the two emperors managed to attack Tang Yin even with the domain under their feet. But if the opponents are weaker than the caster... They are only in for a one-sided slaughter. ''It''s a pity that I can''t use the original domain and have to use a spiritual array to make it a presence, but... It''s enough for now.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and then clenched his fist tightly and sent a small spiritual array underneath the earth, which quickly approached the Blood Dance array. Just as the two spiritual arrays touched, the Blood Dance array began to spark back and forth as a small but powerful array moved at great speed above it, and soon, a powerful bloody explosion occurred there, starting with each of the corpses present, until finally exploding the array completely... Tang Yin watched this from afar with a smile. He was remembering the past. The time when one of his wives showed him this spiritual array. A spiritual array capable of containing one of the Domains Tang Yin had in the past. ''Hehe, it doesn''t look as beautiful as the one we made that time, Xue''er, but I guess it''s not bad.'' Tang Yin thought smiling as he watched the bloody explosion taking place in front of him. After a minute of watching something that was bound to attract attention, Tang Yin disappeared as he went to finish his work... Chapter 280 - 280: Return and the plans of the Emperor After having murdered the entire imperial family of this place, Tang Yin entered the Imperial Treasure Room and stole everything there. It was his loot, who would deny him? Therefore, he stole all the treasury and then left the place without anyone noticing who the attacker was. Moreover, at the same time, Tang Yin sent messages to several powerful families of those empires seeking to take control of the empire, while the heads of the imperial family fell in the courtyards of their homes. Tang Yin, simply for the sake of joking, decided to leave the same name he used when destroying the Huang family. Therefore, this empire was destined to go into chaos thanks to a certain Silver Assassin. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, it was not over. He traveled at full speed to his next destination, where the next remaining imperial family was destroyed in one night, causing another empire to descend into chaos. And likewise, a third empire began to fall into chaos a day later. ... Because it took a day for Tang Yin to travel from one empire to another, on the third day, when the last family was banished from this world, news began to spread like wildfire to the armies of the three empires battling on the front lines. Not only had they lost their great generals in one night, but now, the imperial families had been killed, bringing internal battles. This was enough to disconcert the troops who lost their chain of command and could only start running back to their respective empires while being pursued by a dying and worn-out empire that could not understand what was going on. So, by the fourth day, somehow or other, the Su Empire was celebrating in their bewilderment. They couldn''t understand why on earth those armies retreated, but some who knew the plan were suspecting that everything had gone well. And that very night, Tang Yin returned to the Su Empire. When everyone saw Tang Yin''s spirit ship arrive, they went out to greet him with rejoicing, especially the Su Family. "Thank you so much, Young Master!" they all shouted in unison as they stood before Tang Yin with tears in their eyes. There were also the members of the neighboring Empire, who, indirectly, were saved by Tang Yin. Tang Yin simply smiled and lifted Su Lian, who had also bowed to him to thank him. Then Tang Yin stroked her head a little as he shook his head. "You don''t need to bow, I did it so Lian wouldn''t be sad, I couldn''t stand to see her pretty face crying." Tang Yin said jokingly, which made all of them laugh a little and nod. Still, Su Lian lowered her head in embarrassment upon hearing this, but it felt quite good in her heart. "Young Master, please go ahead. We prepared a place for you where you can sleep and be quiet for tonight. Also, there are some things we would like to discuss with you, but for tonight we would like you to rest and have a good sleep." Emperor Su said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded to him. Then, the whole group entered the imperial castle. The rooms that were to be occupied by each of them were arranged, and Tang Yin began to be waited on by Su Lian. Tang Yin smiled at this. ''Tsk, this emperor likes things to be done quickly.'' Tang Yin thought. He noticed that Huang Feifei and the other girls were put in rooms far away while Su Lian was given the room next door. In addition, for some reason, many flowers were delivered to this room and showered around the room, and the imperial princess was exclusively asked to attend to the guest Tang Yin during these days. The emperor''s intentions being obvious, Tang Yin stared at Su Lian''s beautiful little face. From her tender and calm gaze, Su Lian clearly did not understand what her father was up to. She simply did as she was told, with a smile of happiness that she could not hide from her beautiful yet tender face. Certainly, her face was not as perfect as Huang Feifei''s or Bai Lixue''s, but... She had a unique aura that set her apart and gave her a perfect touch of beauty. That tender and innocent aura that every man likes to see in a woman. Su Lian finished cutting the fruits her father had told her to cut and started walking to give them to Tang Yin, sitting on the sofa beside him as she placed them on the table. "Tang Yin, these fruits are unique to the northwest and especially to the regions of our empire. You must try it." She said with a smile as she grabbed one and ate it, then went to pass a piece to Tang Yin, but noticed Tang Yin was looking at her and turned her head doubtfully, "Tang Yin?" she asked tenderly, as she tilted her head to the side, unable to understand why Tang Yin was looking at her like that. Tang Yin smiled shaking his head shortly after. "It''s all right. Let''s see, which fruit do you say?" Tang Yin asked, and she then smiled without giving the matter any more importance. "This one, here." She said and passed it to Tang Yin, making him quickly eat it from her hand and then nod. "It''s quite a bit richer than the one I tasted in the capital." He said with a smile, and Su Lian, though her mouth was hanging open at what Tang Yin had done, still quickly nodded. "Right?" She said smiling, and then grabbed another one to give him. "Right... Where are the big sisters Lixue and Feifei? I haven''t been able to talk to them much..." He said hesitantly. "Xian isn''t around either... Strange, she always stays close to me, but I haven''t seen her since we entered the palace." She said doubtfully, making Tang Yin laugh a little internally. She didn''t notice this, so she got up, "Wait, Tang Yin. I''m going to look for them so you won''t feel lonely in this place." She said and was about to start walking, but soon, she felt Tang Yin grab her hand and stop her from leaving, causing her to turn around hesitantly. "Is something wrong Tang Yin? Do you want me to get you something?" she asked hesitantly, and Tang Yin shook his head but pulled her lightly towards the furniture again making her sit back down and look at him hesitantly. Tang Yin then moved his hand and brought it to her cheek lightly to make her stare at him. "Girl, don''t you understand what your father did?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, making Su Lian feel stunned. Her face blushed, but not because she understood. But because Tang Yin was touching her face. Her heartbeat also quickened at that moment, so she turned her head quickly, and shook her head at Tang Yin''s question. "What do you mean, Tang Yin? Did my father do something that upset you?" she asked hesitantly, and when she thought of this possibility, she felt some fear in her heart. Tang Yin noticed this and laughed a little out loud, then stroked her head again. "You really are too innocent, Lian. Your father sent Feifei and Lixue away along with the rest of the girls, while he put you and me, in rooms together, while he asked you to serve me. Also, he sent some alcohol and many flowers that were showered in the room... With all that, what do you think your father is doing?" Tang Yin asked as he looked at her, and Su Lian hesitated. ''Does it mean something?'' She thought tenderly, and unconsciously moved her head to the side unable to understand. But it was only for a few seconds. Soon, she noticed what was happening, and her face turned as red as a tomato while her heart started beating fast, as if it wanted to jump out of her body, and nervousness started to show on her face. Chapter 281 - 281: Did she accept? So, she quickly smiled nervously and got up, "I''ll go get water... Tang... Tang Yin, I''ll be right back..." She said stuttering a little and started walking again, but Tang Yin grabbed her again and this time, pulled her gently towards him, she was puzzled by this and fell towards his chest while letting out a soft cry. But when she saw Tang Yin''s beautiful face so close to her, she felt slightly dazed. Tang Yin smiled towards her, "Why do you want to go out for water if there is some here? We also have some wine." Tang Yin said with a smile as he stared at her. Both of their faces were very close to each other, which increased Su Lian''s heartbeat as she became more and more nervous, but for some reason, she couldn''t help but stare into Tang Yin''s eyes. It was as if that beautiful pair of blue eyes naturally attracted her. But, even so, she quickly opened her mouth, trying to speak, but... Tang Yin seized that moment, brought his face even closer to hers, and locked her lips with his, engulfing her in a kiss that left her stunned. Seeing Tang Yin''s beautiful face so close to her as he kissed her left Su Lian''s mind a total blank. She couldn''t even understand what she should do or what was going on. She simply felt dazed and blank-minded. Tang Yin then slightly pulled away from her, causing her to come back to herself and look at him in surprise. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You... You kissed me?" she asked in a daze as her heart pounded and Tang Yin smiled. "You don''t like it?" he asked hesitantly, surprising Su Lian. But she quickly shook her head, "No, I mean, I do like it. Uh, this... No, I mean... This..." Soon, she started stuttering unable to understand what the hell she should say or how she should act right now. It was the first time someone kissed her. And on top of that, it was Tang Yin, a person she had been thinking about ever since she met him. So, she didn''t know exactly what she should say. ''Should I say yes he can? What if I tell him? Will he think I''m strange? What did big sister Lixue say when he kissed her for the first time?'' she thought doubtfully and tried to calm her heart. She lowered her tender little face in embarrassment and lightly squeezed her hands that had them clutching Tang Yin''s clothes. Then, as her heart pounded, she nodded slightly... "Yes, you can, but... Nothing else..." She said in an extremely soft and almost inaudible voice, bringing a smile to Tang Yin''s face. He moved slightly closer to her and gave her another soft kiss while she lifted her face to allow it and closed her eyes, expecting a long kiss, but when she felt that Tang Yin didn''t kiss her, she opened her eyes carefully, and he smiled at her. "What else do you think we would do, besides kissing?" He asked with a smile and hugged her even closer to him as he sat her on his lap. His question stunned her for a moment, but she quickly lowered her head where she stood in embarrassment. She couldn''t answer that the way it crossed her mind, so she used her mind to find a better way to say it quickly. And soon, she remembered something. Although it still embarrassed her, she began to speak. "...Mother told me that we must first get married before heaven and earth, then... Then... Then... Then comes the rest... You know... That." She said as she stammered continuously and at last raised her head sharply with decision. "Whatever it is, we can''t do anything else. We can kiss, because I think I like you, but, my mothe...!?" She swallowed her words when she felt Tang Yin suddenly kiss her again while she was talking. And although she was stunned and red while her heart was pounding intensely since she had agreed, she didn''t resist. Not that she could either, so she simply let herself go and closed her eyes tenderly as she squeezed her hands... Tang Yin was the one who took the opportunity to kiss her intensely while sticking his tongue into her mouth and fiddling with Su Lian''s tongue back and forth. She had no idea how to kiss, so when her tongue touched Tang Yin''s it jumped slightly, as if were a frightened little bunny. Still, she soon felt she had to become collaborative, so she began to follow Tang Yin''s rhythm, and the two tongues intertwined in a beautiful, tender kiss. As she sat on his lap, she embraced him and was overwhelmed by this strange happiness that came to her suddenly, her eyes occasionally opened slightly and unconsciously, and you could see that she was lost in this tender but long kiss. And a while later, both parted. She was already out of breath and fell before Tang Yin''s shoulder exhausted but with a tender smile on her face, as she ran her hands around Tang Yin''s neck. Although she was out of breath, she could not help but look at Tang Yin''s face from the side. Seeing him like this brought indescribable happiness to her, and thanks to this happiness, her heart exhausted by everything she had been through in the past few days, finally rested and she slowly closed her eyes as she fell into a deep sleep. Her beautiful, tender face looked so tender; Tang Yin couldn''t help but raise his hand to push aside a bit of her long black hair that prevented him from seeing it properly. He smiled to see her like this. ''Finally, she can rest.'' He thought as he slowly caressed her, and she unconsciously made herself comfortable on his chest, falling into a deep sleep. Tang Yin then got up and turned off the lights, then laid her down on the bed slowly, and he lay down next to her while allowing her to sleep on his arm. Since she believed that they could only have relations after marriage before heaven and earth, then he would respect this and not touch her anymore until she said yes. Chapter 282 - 282: Unexpected visit in the night? That same night, after Su Lian fell fast asleep, Tang Yin got up carefully so as not to wake her up and went out into the courtyard. It is a large courtyard, and it is lonely today. Normally, in the distance, you could see soldiers protecting, but today it was silent because the emperor had ordered everyone to leave this place today. This was possibly the loneliest place in the entire palace on this night. So, it was a good place to get some air, although Tang Yin went out for something else. As soon as he came out, he smiled slightly, "Girl, hiding so long in there is not good." Tang Yin said smiling as he walked a bit around the courtyard, and then a woman showed herself behind some bushes with embarrassment on her face. Her was Li Xian. "I''m sorry, Tang Yin. I just wanted to get some fresh air and I didn''t expect there would be a different scene today that wouldn''t allow me to move much." She said embarrassedly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I didn''t know you liked to sneak a peek when couples have intimate nights." Tang Yin said, smiling at her, and she just shook her head. "Even I didn''t know you two were a couple." She replied. Both laughed at that moment, and then they walked a little under the moonlight which today was not so bright. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I guess you''re not here to get some fresh air, what''s wrong?" Tang Yin asked suddenly after both had sat down under a tree. Li Xian didn''t look at him. She kept her gaze on the sky with some longing on her face, and a while later, she sighed, "I have to go back to the place where I was born, Tang Yin." She replied. Tang Yin nodded at this and looked at her, "If anything happens, I can help you." He said, and she gave him a sidelong glance but shook her head again. "There is no need, Tang Yin. You have already helped me a lot and you helping Lian is enough for me." She says, and Tang Yin nods, ready to ask a question, but she beats him to it. "Still, I have a question. Why are you helping us? You helped Lian get the spiritual bone when you didn''t know her, you helped us through the trials and you always care about us, are we really that close?" She asked doubtfully. The question that had been haunting her mind for a long time, she had finally said. She wanted to understand Tang Yin, but she was always a little afraid to say it for many reasons. But right now, she felt had nothing to lose, so it was better to say the doubts she had in her heart. Tang Yin noticed this in her eyes, so he smiled at her. "Don''t you think it''s normal, for a young man like me, to want to make a harem of beautiful women? Of course, I already have, but as long as she''s a girl with a good personality, I''m not against her joining my harem as well." He replied simply and calmly. She laughed a little at this poorly thought-out answer, but it seemed to make sense. "So, you consider me to be one of those girls who meets the requirements?" she asked. Tang Yin then stared at her and grabbed her cheek with his hand, making her stare at him. "Your personality is straightforward and interesting, you have a remarkable appearance and your body is amazing, especially your buttocks, what do you think?" he asked with a smile. She didn''t look away; she didn''t even turn red at this statement. She just stared at him with a beautiful smile on her face. "If that''s what you think of me, why don''t you make your move tonight? I won''t yell, I won''t say anything if you are." She replied firmly. This surprised Tang Yin, who, for a moment, didn''t know how to respond. He didn''t expect that answer from her. But still, he smiles at her and moves a little closer to her ear, "If you tempt me enough, I might agree and pounce on you." He said smiling and in a joking tone. After that, he walked away from her and went back to looking at the sky with a smile. Li Xian smiled when she heard this. Initially, she made no movement, but a minute later, she stood up a little, and without Tang Yin noticing, she mounted on top of him in an unexpected move. Tang Yin was surprised when he felt Li Xian''s soft and delicate buttocks on top of his lap as she stared at him. After that, she made a move and took off the dress was wearing, remaining only in her underwear on top of Tang Yin. "I don''t care if you''re the one taking my virginity, Tang Yin. No, I should say, if can be you, I would be satisfied." She says from that position while staring at him, grabbing his hand to put it on her not-so-big but beautiful breasts. Both her actions and her words stunned Tang Yin, and he stared at her. ''Her eyes... She''s stressed, tired... Sad?'' He thought as he looked into Li Xian''s beautiful clear eyes. Tang Yin sighed slightly and lightly squeezed his hand on her chest, causing her to make a slight movement, but she did not resist. "Tell me, what''s wrong? I notice you are stressed and maybe you''re desperate, but I can''t figure out why." Tang Yin said staring at her. After these words, both stared at each other for a moment, and after several minutes, she smiled a little, but her smile was soon filled with tears. The tears were uncontrollable for her, so she wanted to hide this side of her and leaned on his shoulder, but after doing this and feeling Tang Yin hugging her, she felt more uncontrollable tears and hugged him tightly, not wanting to let go of him. Her way of crying really stunned Tang Yin, who didn''t expect this at a time like this, ''Wasn''t she happy helping Lian a few days ago? Was I even fooled by her smile? What the hell is happening to her?'' He thought but didn''t let go of her. And after several continuous minutes, she bit him lightly on the neck, trying to calm down. For some reason, she felt that just because it was him, she could show this side of him. She didn''t think they were very close, but Tang Yin always gave her that air of being a person she could trust. And now, she just wanted to get it off her chest and find a way to tell someone her problems, maybe it would be the only time she would show this side of her to someone. So, soon after, she began to speak in a very low voice that only Tang Yin could hear. Chapter 283 - 283: The Reason. Her Desire. "...Tang Yin... My family was annihilated..." She said as she clenched her teeth tightly and was unable to stop the tears from continuing to fall, shocking Tang Yin. "We were betrayed... We were annihilated by a powerful force... Mother, father, my grandparents, we were all a prosperous and peaceful clan, but they were all brutally killed." She spoke slowly, as her voice trembled slightly at first, but then her words became flatter, and though she felt pain, her voice did not express it. "...My siblings, the whole family... Even distant relatives... So only I am left." At this point, she stood up slightly with tears still streaming down her cheeks. And not wanting to hide anything, she gave herself a small thump on her chest, which surprised Tang Yin as he began to feel the spiritual energy swirling in her chest. ''An array?'' He thought in shock, and soon, a spiritual array was visible as Li Xian''s pitiful and tearful face smiled slightly. "...I was forced to wear a soul slave array by my family''s murderers. I haven''t had the freedom to do whatever I want since then." She said, and then the spirit array was hidden again. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked into her eyes, and his sight became deep as if he wanted to see beyond her, though she didn''t notice and simply continued speaking. ''Certainly... It''s a dangerous slave array, the kind that can be easily hidden. Tsk, I hadn''t realized that she was bound like that, even when I had several opportunities.'' Tang Yin thought as he listened to each of Li Xian''s words. "Recently, they called me again. I... I have this on me, my work of many years." She said and then showed another spiritual array. This one caused Tang Yin to frown even more. "Are you planning to exploit yourself?" he asked, and she smiled when she heard this, wiped her tears, and took a deep breath for a moment. "I must have my revenge, Tang Yin. I''m going to be close to the young masters of that family. And now that I have found a way to create a spiritual array that allows me to take revenge, why wouldn''t I? My family will not die so in vain." She said smiling. "My only regret is that I can''t fulfill my family''s dream. I can''t fulfill their requests. And I can''t see Lian grow up to fulfill our promise. But now I''m going to regret something else if it doesn''t happen." She said and then slightly approached Tang Yin and prepared to take off his clothes, but she didn''t do it right away. "...I want to have sex with you, Tang Yin. I''m not the prettiest of your acquaintances and my face is the most common among all, maybe only my hips down are a little better than the other girls, but I have nothing else to offer you. Still, nothing would make me happier than to have sex with you before I fulfill my mission. But, don''t feel obligated. Do it only if you want it as much as I do." She said, and the smile on her face became so beautiful that it could outshine anyone. It was a smile that was formed from the soul, with a pure desire to be happy for one last time in her suffering-filled life. A smile that also revealed her desire to take that step with him. Tang Yin was surprised to see this smile. He felt stunned looking at her for a moment. And then, without saying a word, he approached her and kissed her. "I will fulfill all your wishes and requests from now on. So, you can ask me for anything." Tang Yin said smiling, and she nodded with a smile. Not wanting to waste time, she immediately removed Tang Yin''s sleeping robe, revealing his naked body which was visible thanks to the moonlight. She smiled and then moved to Tang Yin''s lower part. Without wasting any time, she did what she thought was right as she was slightly bent and kneeling on the ground... She began to give him a blowjob, and this beautiful sight of her, along with her blowjob, excited Tang Yin to the limit, as she was immersed in her own world of strange, inexplicable bliss while, occasionally, a tear would fall down her face. Still, whatever she set out to do, she did it perfectly. She had never done anything like this before and lacked experience. She had never even seen it. But she had read some things, so she knew how to start. Not only that, but it brought great excitement to Tang Yin, showing that she was doing it very well. Maybe because, she was wishing with her soul. Actually, the reason she came here was because she wanted to call Tang Yin. She wanted to experience this happiness before she left and planned to leave during the night, so she was here to call him. But she did not dare to say. She believed that Tang Yin would understand her feelings without her saying anything. And in this case, it was so. He understood her very well. Well, he was surprised himself that it was so. And amidst nostalgic thoughts from both, Li Xian, who found herself sucking Tang Yin''s member as if it was the most delicious thing she had ever tasted, felt her mouth fill with a thick liquid. Feeling this, she did not reject it. She began to swallow it slowly and without wasting a bit. She found its taste too rich so that when she finished and opened her eyes, a fervent desire could be seen to want more and more... Tang Yin, who saw this, smiled and pulled her upwards from him. She did not refuse him but instead took off her panties, and after making her vagina and Tang Yin''s member kiss, she began to slowly go down as she felt something inside her tearing. She felt pain, but it was a pleasurable pain that even she could not understand. Although she felt pain, it was just what she wanted, so she enjoyed it and hugged Tang Yin tightly, not wanting to part, as her hips finally reached all the way down, and her soft moans sounded in Tang Yin''s ear... Chapter 284 - 284: Pressure One quiet night with a half-hidden moon, it witnessed two people coming together and mingling their souls in one of the most beautiful acts this world has to offer. Both gave themselves to each other body and soul in a night of passion, as Li Xian''s moans sounded softly in Tang Yin''s ear. Neither counted how many times they climaxed; neither wanted to stop. Both embraced each other in the open air as their bodies asked for more and more. For Li Xian, this was her longed-for first time, and she had it with the guy she wanted. This brought a little color to her eyes, and her desire to want to enjoy this night was so fervent that she was the woman who could hold out with Tang Yin the most so far... For hours on end. She immersed herself in this pleasurable night as she enjoyed herself until the northern lights came out. It was then that Li Xian and Tang Yin stopped as they held each other tightly and cum together one last time... ... Tang Yin disappeared a few times traveling at high speed, until he appeared on a mountain. There, he stared at Li Xian, who was walking steadily in the distance. He stared at her while thinking that the quietest and strongest-looking girl among those he had met lately was the one who was suffering the most. The girl who had been the most silent all this time about her problems was the one who needed help the most. That beautiful and perhaps stubborn girl was simply trying to find happiness in this life before taking that step of no return. In the end, no matter how much Tang Yin told her words to keep her from leaving, she never had the slightest intention of listening to him. She listened to his every request on this long night, and whatever he asked her to do, no matter how shameful, she did obediently and without hesitation. But... That one request he made of her was the one thing she would not agree to. Still... Tang Yin smiled, looking into the distance. ''If you become my woman, you are destined to be protected by my hammer, Li Xian.'' Tang Yin thought. When he had sex with her, the first thing he did, and without her realizing it, was to replace the slavery array with a soul array that connected the two. That way, he made sure those bastards wouldn''t force her to do something she didn''t want to do while he couldn''t go. And while he was happy about this, he also felt a little pressured because he couldn''t erase her exploding array. That array was no ordinary spiritual array. It was a soul array. It was made using her own soul; therefore, it could not be erased unless Tang Yin could find a way to mix her soul with his. The thing is, she wasn''t lying when she told him that she would explode along with her soul. And even though she knew the pain she would feel, she didn''t care. She craved revenge, and her way of getting it was that. Therefore, she would do without a second thought. Just as she accepted all his requests without hesitation, she would not hesitate when she had to exploit herself. This put pressure on Tang Yin. ''Follow from a distance. Take care to protect her, but do not show yourselves or allow her to suspect anything. Don''t get into a fight with anyone who comes near her for now. And report everything with messenger birds.'' Tang Yin sent that message through the system to a few people in his organization. He chose them according to what she had told him about the force she wanted to take revenge against. He was sure that, at the very least, they would be able to inform him of what happened. After that, he turned and ran back to the castle. ''I need to hurry things up.'' He thought as he changed his short-term plans. There was a more important plan at present that he had to give priority to, so he quickly went back to the room to get some sleep. When he returned, he found Su Lian sleeping peacefully with a happy smile. Perhaps, if she knew what was going on with her best friend, she wouldn''t even be able to sleep now. So Tang Yin wouldn''t tell her. Her sleeping face looked extremely beautiful and captivating. The long black hair she had gave an amazing look when she rested peacefully on it. This brought a smile to Tang Yin''s face, and he gave her a small kiss on her forehead. After that, he went to sleep for a while... He woke up a while later, and it was just the time when Su Lian also woke up. Both joked for a moment in bed, and after breakfast, were both summoned by the emperor. When they entered the room where they were waiting, the emperor smiled. There was something in him that told him that these two had come very close, so he thought his plan had succeeded. The girls, who were with Tang Yin, also understood what was happening, so when they saw them arrive, they greeted them, and after a while of cordial greetings from the emperor to Tang Yin, the emperor bowed deeply to Tang Yin. Not only he, but all his subordinates did so, as also the other emperor who was present. Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, and the other girls were surprised to see this and looked at each other wondering what was going on. Even Su Lian was the same way, so she was going to ask, but before she could do so, the emperor spoke. "Young Master, I know we are not strong enough, but we want to join you and be your subordinates! We offer both empires to you!" Emperor Su said, surprising everyone. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Tang Yin was slightly surprised. Although one of the missions told him to make this empire his subordinate, he didn''t expect things to happen so quickly. Moreover, he didn''t even know what he should say or do to get them to agree to be his subordinates. More so now that Su Lian decided to give herself to him. How would his woman react when she realizes that he wants to turn her whole family into his subordinates? That was the question on his mind. Therefore, although he was surprised, he looked at Su Lian. And although she was surprised, she smiled and looked at him. "That''s right, Tang Yin, if we are your subordinates, we can be closer!" She said with a tender and innocent smile. Making Tang Yin can only smile helplessly. ''Well, if it''s that easy and I don''t have to do anything else, then all the better. Besides, two empires instead of one? This is great.'' Tang Yin thought and nodded to them. "Well, if you guys decide so and you think that under my command you will be better off, I won''t let you down. So, I will propose one more thing, how about if both empires become one? If you do so, I promise that you will become a second-tier and even a first-tier empire in no time." Tang Yin replied without wasting any time and with a calm smile on his face. Chapter 285 - 285: I need to talk with you. This that he said surprised both emperors, who stared at each other for a moment, but if Tang Yin said so, who was counting on such a powerful organization¡­ They would not hesitate about it, moreover, they wondered if they would receive any second-rate warships for that. After all, Tang Yin has 50 of those stationed on the empire''s grounds. So, both nodded after looking at each other for a moment. Both emperors were best friends so that they could understand each other''s thinking. "Young Master, we will do as you wish. Uniting the two empires is a difficult thing, but I assure you we will succeed." They replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "Don''t worry, once you finish all the procedures to unite, I will bring my organization to make a Great Empire by conquering the nearby empires. For now, I will give you several things as gifts." Tang Yin said. Just when the emperors agreed, a section was formed in the ''Earthly Domains'' area, showing that these two empires had become their subordinates. * And it was arranged as a registered organization within the system, but it was somewhat grayed out. Even so, Tang Yin did not attach any importance to this. Just knowing that the system now recognized them as subordinates was enough. So, he simply took out dozens of storage bags from his inventory to give them to Emperor Su. "Emperor Su, inside are resources belonging to the Imperial Treasury of a second-tier empire, I also included some emperor-grade and saint-grade cultivation techniques. Enough to become a First Tier Empire in the future." Tang Yin said with a smile as he passed all this on, leaving everyone who heard this in shock. The only ones who found this normal were the small group present who had come with Tang Yin from the east and Bai Lixue. She was now practicing supreme-grade cultivation techniques, and the organization has several, how would she be surprised by emperor and saint-grade techniques? But that is something the emperors did not know, and although they took everything in, they did not know how to react. Tang Yin then proceeded to speak again to get things done quickly, taking advantage of the emperors'' shock. "I will also open the spiritual entrances of some high-level people in the empire to speed up the process. Those who are here first." Tang Yin said, and after a big surprise from the emperors, Tang Yin spent a day opening spiritual entrances. But this time he was almost in the sixth realm. So he could use his spiritual energy in a better way, opening the spiritual entrances more easily. He could even do it with 5 people at the same time, so the pace was accelerated. He also took the opportunity to open the spiritual entrances of all the members of his organization, and so a day went by. Just as the day ended, Tang Yin received a notification from the system. Well, there were two, and this is what he had been waiting for since the early morning... So, as soon as he received them, he turned his gaze firmly towards the system, and among the rewards he only wanted to see two, so he ignored the rest... Just as he was scrolling down through the rewards easily, he smiled broadly as he found just the two he wanted to see. ''...I''m only missing one now. As I thought, these hidden rewards give in part, rewards that I need...'' Tang Yin thought as he read the names of the two new spiritual herbs he had been given. He was just one spiritual herb short of the 7 he needed to restore his arm. Something he was anxious about and needed more than ever at this moment, it was so close to him, but yet so far away... This made him feel a little anxious and nervous, but he soon calmed down and began to think slowly. He didn''t want to do anything rash right now. The problem was that the spiritual herb he was missing... ''It''s complicated... Where can I find such a poisonous place in this place?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. This is a spiritual herb that is usually called the Poison Empress among plants. And it only grows in places where there is lots and lots of poison. Still, in the east, he never heard of such a place. In the north... Much less so. ''Here too I have never heard of a poisonous region...'' Tang Yin thought with a slight frown. Still, after several minutes of thinking, he shook his head. ''It''s no use. My master told me that she could get me all 7 in a span of a few years, I''ll ask her better.'' Tang Yin thought and sent her a message through a messenger bird where he informed her of his achievements and also asked her if she could help him get that remaining spirit herb, also explaining what they were for and what he would use them for. After doing that, Tang Yin decided to return that same day. He didn''t plan to stay here for long, and even less so now that he has so little time. So, he immediately called the girls and the members of his organization, leaving the empire soon after. They would be busy doing their own thing, and Tang Yin had a lot of things to do right now, so he wasted no time. Along the way, Su Lian was worried about Li Xian, wondering where she was, so Tang Yin had to give her some vague answers that were not heard by anyone else, so no one found out anything regarding her, and for now, he doesn''t want to be found out. Thus, a fleet of 51 spirit ships flew on their way to the place where the new base of the organization would be while many were celebrating their victory, and some longed for the rewards Tang Yin would give them. And just after arriving at this beautiful place at night, when everyone was getting off the spirit boats, Tang Yin saw that his teacher was waiting for him. She smiled at him as soon as she saw him, "Follow me. I need to talk to you about some things." She said and then turned around, entering the mansion. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin simply followed behind her as he told those who came with him to wait for him for a while. *** NT: As there are two types of Dominions, now the section to refer to Dominions of Power (such as a Bloody Dominion, etc.), will be called as such or simply ''Dominions'', but the section to refer to Dominions such as, organizations, empires, etc., will be renamed ''Earthly or Territorial Dominions'' so as not to confuse. Chapter 286 - 286: Telling her After walking around this beautiful mansion built with high-class precious stones for a while, Shi Yue stopped and stared at him. "Tell me, what''s wrong? You can hide a lot of things from those girls because they are inexperienced, but I was watching you when you were on the spirit boat and I can tell that there is something that has you pensive and makes you want to do things faster." Shi Yue said directly. Tang Yin looked at her, somewhat surprised, but smiled helplessly. He didn''t want to hide things from her either, so he decided to be honest. "Master, something is going on with Li Xian. A force annihilated her family a long time ago and was somehow holding her prisoner, as they had used a spiritual enslavement array on her." Tang Yin replied, and Shi Yue frowned. "Li Xian? The girl who always hangs out with the one with the world tree leaf?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Strange... There''s no way it can hide something like that from me..." She said, frowning unconsciously, and Tang Yin nodded. "I thought the same thing, but that spiritual array was special, it had been created with traces of some soul she held dear and was bound to her soul, so it was extremely difficult to realize its existence unless she herself decided to show it. I realized when she was taking it off, she was trying to retain that soul in her body." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue looked at him in surprise. "Trying to retain a soul in her very soul? That''s extremely dangerous!" She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "...Maybe it''s so she won''t feel lonely." Answered Tang Yin, one of his guesses, but shook his head helplessly. "I managed to remove the spiritual array and because of that, those guys no longer have control of her. Although their enemies don''t know it because I replaced the spiritual array with another one just like it, but that belongs to me. The problem is..." Tang Yin said and stopped. "What''s the problem?" Shi Yue asked, and Tang Yin let out a slight sigh. "Her death wish is too strong. I couldn''t make her want to live again, even if I tried all night. That''s why I couldn''t stop her. Besides, the explosive array inside her was too powerful, I couldn''t erase it. She is totally willing to explode herself to take revenge." Tang Yin replied, and his countenance quickly darkened. This was the topic he hadn''t wanted to think or talk about, but if it was to Shi Yue, he was willing to tell her. Shi Yue looked at him a little after this and nodded slightly. Then she averted her gaze from him and looked out the window beside her for a moment as she gazed out at the beautiful place she had created with her own hands. "Tang Yin, death is something that awaits us all. There is no way to escape it. Some say it is possible to reach immortality and I once believed it was possible, but that is not known to us. So sooner or later death will come to us." She said with a slight sigh at the end as if she was exhausted. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, understanding what she meant. Shi Yue, after a moment''s thought, smiled. "Still, it is not good when death comes early. When it comes early, you can''t enjoy the beauty of this world and couldn''t even understand the reason for your birth." She said again and gave Tang Yin a little tap on the head, making him stare at her doubtfully. She smiled at him, "Therefore, be a man and prevent your little girl, who has not lived long, from regaining the desire to live. If you do, you will earn my respect." She spoke. Tang Yin stared at her for several seconds and then smiled. "Don''t worry, master. I have a way and a plan for it. But, that''s why I need to find that spiritual herb as soon as possible." He replied firmly. Shi Yue nodded then. "If you have a plan and you can do it, I can get you that spiritual herb. I know where to find it, but it won''t be easy to get it. So, although I will get it for you, I will not give it to you if you are only going to die when you go there. Tell me, what gives you the confidence to face her enemies? Are they weak? Or will your power increase dramatically when you get your arm back? If you tell me nothing, even if I hand it over to you, I will not allow you to go there." She replied. If she could make her disciple get his arm back, she would naturally do so. After all, a cultivator without an arm is not the same as a cultivator with all his limbs. Still, what makes him so confident that he could help and save Li Xian just by getting his arm back? That was her doubt. Tang Yin gave him a slight nod. It''s not like he wanted to hide it or anything. "Master, to answer you that, I have to show you something, can we cultivate together? Mixing spiritual energy with soul energy, I mean. So that you understand what I mean. If I tell you just like that you won''t believe me." Tang Yin replied with an embarrassed smile at the end, and she felt a little stunned but nodded to him a little. ''What is this guy planning?'' she thought, but after a moment''s thought, she shrugged her shoulders without giving this much thought. Tang Yin had always surprised her, so she was curious about what he wanted to show her now. So, she nodded to him as she sat down on the floor, cross-legged. "Let''s do it then." She said, and Tang Yin nodded, sitting down soon after. After that, she raised her hand to grab Tang Yin''s waiting one, and they both closed their eyes. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Since I can''t show my other heavenly hammer, I can only have her experience the two heavenly hammers herself.'' Tang Yin thought. His twin heavenly hammers are an anomaly that should be impossible to happen. Never before had someone appeared who had two spirit weapons that were the same in every way. This was another reason why Tang Yin had to die at that time. Because two heavenly hammers were very scary, even more so in conjunction with a divine soul. He is the greatest anomaly that this universe could have. That''s why he was sure she wouldn''t believe him if he told her without proof. That''s also why he hasn''t told any of the girls. After all, evidence and actions have always spoken louder than the words themselves. Soon, Tang Yin''s spiritual energy came out of his body, as it mixed with some small silver-colored lines and circled him, colliding with the spiritual energy surrounding Shi Yue''s body. She, instead of having silver-colored lines, carried black-colored lines that fluttered back and forth. Chapter 287 - 287: Spiritual World? The silver and black lines represented each other''s soul. These lines encircle the spiritual energies of both while gradually making them come together. As this process began, Shi Yue was stunned to notice that her soul was being submissive to Tang Yin. ''What?'' She thought in shock as her eyebrows trembled slightly upon witnessing this. ''Is his soul that powerful? No, if it was, he wouldn''t have been so affected by the Bloody God''s Domain...'' She thought, and her brow furrowed slightly. She could tell that her soul was being submissive to Tang Yin''s soul as the spiritual energy mingled. But it wasn''t because her soul was weaker. If not because there was something about his soul that made it look like something of another category. ''What the hell is going on?'' she thought in shock, but just as she wanted to understand more of Tang Yin''s soul, her sight was already obscured because her eyelids covered her eyes, it became wavering for a moment and soon felt like she had stepped on land. Then she opened her eyes and looked around. "A spiritual world?" She asked unconsciously but quickly shook her head. ''There''s no way, this is all dark, but... What the hell is this place?'' She thought in shock, and soon, a voice came from behind her. "Yes, but it''s an incomplete one. I can''t open my spiritual world right now. But this is enough." Tang Yin said smiling, and she turned to look at him. She was surprised at first but smiled soon after. "Your soul... It''s pretty special, kid." She said with a smile. Right now, they are not in their original bodies. They were in their souls, or at least a representation of them, inside Tang Yin''s mind. And Tang Yin''s soul was silver in color, so much so that it glowed in this darkness. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this. "Well, I''ll tell you about it in the future. We don''t have much time here, master. Look above you, that''s what I want to show you." Tang Yin replied with a smile as he raised his gaze. Shi Yue frowned slightly and looked up as well. Just as she looked up, she felt shocked by what she saw. It was as if lightning had struck her and stunned her. What she was seeing was totally out of common sense. It was so much so that she thought she was seeing wrong, so she unconsciously brought her hands to her eyes to rub them to see if what she was seeing was real. But the shock was soon intensifying, no matter what she did. She could still see the two heavenly hammers in that place. They were two identical heavenly hammers. And both gave her the same oppressive feeling. A feeling of unbelievable power that left her stunned. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How is that possible?" She said unconsciously as she looked at this. Tang Yin smiled. It was the same reaction his father and his entire family had when they found out. "Yes, I am a dual spirit weapon user. But I''m not normal. Somehow, I was born with two identical spirit weapons with the same attributes. I''m an anomaly of the universe, which never had to exist." He replied with a smile. He didn''t know if it was because he was still inexperienced, but this was always a source of pride for him. He didn''t mind being called a monster. That was a compliment to him. Because, he was proud to have been born that way. That talent that allowed someone to break all the existing records in his world, only belongs to him. And only he can use it. "That''s why I''m sure I can save her from her enemies. Don''t worry, master. Once I get my arm back, the power of the heavenly hammer will also increase drastically." He said smiling as she couldn''t take her eyes off those two heavenly hammers. She always thought she was amazing and had a supernatural talent. After all, she had her own quirks that made her special. But, once she faced someone with dual spirit weapons, she could understand that there was a big difference between those people and herself, especially if they were on the same level as her. The fighting power they could have was absurd. But, in the same way, she also knew that they were limited. These people were not usually born with two attack-type spirit weapons, so even though their strength was absurd, after all, it was not an explosive force that could leave her with no chance of victory. But what if someone were ever born with two attack-type spirit weapons? And what if that spirit''s weapons were the mythical heavenly hammer? What would happen in that case? The heavenly hammer is the one known to be the supreme spiritual weapon with the greatest offensive capability among all the existing ones. Even Shi Yue must acknowledge its supremacy and might. What would happen if someone with a double heavenly hammer appeared? ''Wouldn''t it be breaking the balance of the universe, such an absurd situation?'' She thought in shock, and her thoughts lasted for a couple of minutes until she finally came back to herself and looked at Tang Yin in surprise. ''I always knew he was amazing, his heavenly hammer is proof of that, but since when did the Tang have such an absurd power among their ranks? And why the hell did they neglect him, even let him be crippled?'' She thought in shock and realized that possibly the continental balance was about to change. This brought a smile to her face. ''If I''m the one causing it... It won''t be bad either.'' She thought at that moment with a smile, and just as she was preparing to speak, she felt a momentary dizziness and disappeared from that place. Tang Yin smiled at this and so returned to his body, leaving this dark and desolate place in stony silence again. Still, it was not left alone. Those two huge spirit hammers were still parked there, and... There was someone else who was watching the scene from the beginning with curiosity. From the moment Tang Yin and Shi Yue set foot here, she had been staring at them, and until they left, she did not move from her place while curiosity shone in her beautiful eyes. However, her face and almost her entire body were covered by a small green mist that prevented her features from being seen. After seeing them disappear, her curiosity disappeared, and she sighed, then flew to where the hammers were... ... Chapter 288 - 288: Returned to the City When Shi Yue returned to her body, she looked at Tang Yin in surprise for a moment longer and then stood up. "Climb up to the sixth realm, when you do come find me at the sect. I will deliver you the spirit herb you need." She said firmly and then disappeared from the place. "Also, don''t worry about your girls, I will take care of granting them the status you asked for." She said after disappearing in a voice that came from all sides, and then all was silent. She didn''t ask any more questions or tell him anything else. She didn''t need to hesitate any longer about whether to go to that place to get said herb or not. She was now certain that she must get it. That became her priority, and Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. He also had a priority right now, so he immediately went out to the courtyard to meet the rest. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gathered everyone outside and began to talk to them. According to messages from Fang Fu''s wife and the rest of the members who are in the city, who are in charge of looking for potential members to pledge allegiance, the organization will grow. Therefore, Tang Yin needed to make the job easier for Bai Lixue while giving status to his girls within the organization. Therefore, Huang Feifei was also appointed as a senior member of the organization and received a whole salon, which is under her exclusive orders. The same Bai Lixue and, of course, Su Lian as well. However, Su Lian''s inexperience was of concern to Tang Yin, so he appointed more others to assist her. He also included Zu Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo, who were appointed as leaders of another hall. With all the information he had received from the people in the city, Tang Yin could get an idea of how to divide each of the organization''s halls. And he used the moment to give Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue a lot of resources for the administration of the organization. Zhang Feiju was also appointed as a member of the organization, and now he is so strong that he has become one of the main powers of the organization. Tang Yin made all the arrangements for his women to be able to cultivate without any inconvenience to the organization by simply appointing them as leaders but taking away most of the responsibilities they had to fulfill. And with the vast number of resources he was giving them, he was sure they would soon become very strong. Now, the second issue they dealt with was to build the establishment for the organization in this place and in the way Tang Yin asked for. This was not a problem for the current members. Most of them had worked in construction for many years, so the planning went smoothly. Even when Tang Yin''s requirements were quite complicated to do, thanks to the presence of several spirit ships, they were confident that they could do it without too much effort. And so, a few days of planning and explanations from Tang Yin about what they should do with the resources he was giving them went by. Several days later, the leaders of the pirate organization approached him. "Leader, we want to continue operating in the east, in that place are the places where we left from and we want to continue helping them to survive, so we request that you allow us to go there when we finish the work here." Said the 4 at the same time, bowing to Tang Yin, who had finished explaining some things to the whole group. Tang Yin looked at them and nodded. "I don''t have any problem. I understand that you guys were born in poor villages with no cultivators, correct?" Tang Yin asked, and they nodded. "That''s right. We were victims of exploitation by many eastern empires and our villages were for generations, that''s why we can''t abandon them." They replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "That sounds perfect to me, I don''t want them to abandon them either. On the contrary, why don''t you tell them to join me? I plan to expand my organization all over the continent and I have the financial ability to allow them, all of them, to become cultivators with plenty of resources at their disposal, how does that sound?" Tang Yin asked again, surprising them, who stared at each other for a moment. "Are you serious, Leader?" they asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded naturally. "Of course. Each and every one of you will receive one or more external spirit weapons that are compatible with your souls so that you can become renowned cultivators in the future." Tang Yin replied with a smile and then took out a scroll with a spiritual array inscribed therein. "When you return to the East, look for people who are trustworthy and who want to become cultivators. After that, have them pledge allegiance under this array, the same way you saw it a while ago. Follow the same processes and it will be enough. Once you do that, we''ll be connected and I''ll be able to know what kind of spirit weapon to get you." Tang Yin said smiling. No matter what they said, the gratitude and happiness were plain to see on their respective faces. It was a happiness that came from the soul, for them, pirates who stole and killed, what always awaited them was death. But they stole and killed their enemies, those who abused their power and murdered innocent people. Even so, the law will never take that into account and will only see that they are pirates who kill and murder people of great wealth, which will be enough to condemn them. This was the first time that someone external to them, and who seemed to come from the high command of this world, bestowed upon them so many incredible gifts and still told them that he would help all their people to change their destiny. So, without much to say, they bowed to Tang Yin and thanked him sincerely for this. After that, they ran back to work on building the organization. While Tang Yin, after talking a little with the girls about some things, received a message from a messenger bird that made him smile. "It is time for me to go back to the city, there are some things I have to do before I go to get my spiritual bone, will you come back with me? I would like you to stay until I resolve the issue with you joining the sect, but if you want to go with me, I won''t refuse." Tang Yin said as he spoke to the girls in front of him. They nodded, but after thinking for a moment, they decided to stay here so that the construction of the organization would go smoothly. Therefore, Tang Yin returned to the city soon after. He did not need to park the boat anywhere, so he passed directly over the city and stowed the boat when he reached his destination. Soon, he was on top of a house, watching some people coming out of the mansion of a certain family he hadn''t visited since the time he played with them, the Kong Family. Chapter 289 - 289: Kill Tang Yin smiled at this. ''These guys have done a good job.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at this. Since returning from the central region, Tang Yin had been receiving some messages from the Kong Family, as they wanted to ally. In fact, the initial attack plan went quite well because they revealed several things regarding that. Tang Yin could not understand exactly what they were relying on to do this, but it made him smile. Perhaps they were smarter than he thought. So, when he received a message from them about some subordinates of the elder who were targeting him, they were going to be here to do an inspection, Tang Yin decided to come to see if it was true. ''It seems to be true.'' Tang Yin thought as he watched them talking there, then disappeared again and hid in a nearby alley to listen to what they were talking about. "Patriarch Kong, we lost this time because we were careless and did not send enough force. Besides, there is some high-level elder of the sect who is with them. That elder''s disciple is the same one who deceived you last time, no matter what, this time we can''t fail. Even so, we have found out that some of our people died in the spirit mountains while searching for him, it is possible that he has something to do with them." "Therefore, your job will be to call him to the agreed place. If the plan should fail again..." The elder who was hooded smiled mischievously under the hood at that moment and put a hand on Patriarch Kong''s shoulder, exerting great force until he knocked him to the ground without him being able to do anything. "Your whole family will be exterminated." Said this elder with a cold stare. Patriarch Kong and everyone else there nodded. "Elder, don''t worry. We''ll call that guy when you give us the order." They replied with their heads down without being able to lift them. Still, some of them were clenching their hands tightly. It was the only thing they could do. Not that this man was particularly strong, though. If they had to fight him to the death, the patriarch himself could give him a fight while the others killed him. But the problem was that without a background to back them up, it would be useless. Assassinating this man was the same as assassinating themselves. They could only grit their teeth and keep quiet, accepting the humiliation. Unless they did not want to live. The elder then turned and left this place as he walked. Along with him went two others, about the same strength as him. When Tang Yin saw this, he smiled. He wasted no time and began to follow them undetected. Because these elders had to avoid being seen, they chose several dark alleys, and among these alleys, they felt dazed when they entered one and did not see the light again. ''What the hell is going on?'' They thought and felt a chill run down their spine as if someone was pointing a gun at them. So, they quickly turned around, "Who!?" they shouted and immediately summoned their spirit weapons, but the strongest of them could only see a small flash occur to their right and then to their left, which made him lose the rhythm of what was happening. ''What the hell?'' He thought in shock as he turned around to see one of his allies stripped of his head, which left him in shock. On his other side, his other ally was the same, falling backward while their heads were not on their bodies. This left him in shock, and he prepared to launch an attack in all directions when he felt that something very bad might happen to him, but... The next thing he felt was that a hand was grabbing his head and smashing him hard against the ground, leaving him stunned, while a large number of lightning bolts went into his body and immobilized him. He was left looking up at the infinite darkness that was in this place until a smiling face appeared in front of him, looking at a portrait that he had ripped out of this guy''s hand. "Hehe, don''t you think I was drawn very well?" Tang Yin asked smiling while showing him the portrait next to his face. "Why don''t you introduce me to this guy who drew me? He''s a great sketcher." Tang Yin said smiling, but then the smile was wiped off his face, and he burned the portrait to ashes with a black flame. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then Tang Yin grabbed his sword and thrust it into this man''s hand, bringing a great cry of pain to his mouth, which Tang Yin didn''t mind in the least. "Now you will tell me everything you know, OK?" Tang Yin said with a sinister smile on his face... ... A while later, Tang Yin walked out of the alley after burning the bodies and disappeared into the darkness of the night until he returned to the front of the Kong Family mansion. The Kong were still there, as if they were waiting for something. "Who are they waiting for? Is another elder coming?" Tang Yin asked as he came up behind them. "Elder, it''s you!" Said Patriarch Kong with a smile but soon remembered that his original identity was not that of an elder, so he coughed to correct himself, "I mean, Young Master." He said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. Then he threw a bag on the ground. "Patriarch Kong, you''ve done a good job this time. Let''s talk inside." Tang Yin said with a smile as he went inside without waiting for them to do so. They were stunned looking at what was inside the bag, but soon, a black fire ignited and burned all of that to ashes, which scattered soon after as a cold breeze blew through the place. Still, what they saw there? It left them stunned. So much so that they swallowed saliva in fear and in an exaggerated manner. They were the heads of those 3 external elders who had just left... This... It put them in a situation that made them tremble with fear. If such elders disappeared when they were supposed to be in his family... What would the main elders think? They would think that the Kongs were to blame for their disappearance! Of the disappearance of elders from the most powerful sect in this place! Shit, that was the worst situation they could think of. Although it was true that they had agreed to call Tang Yin here... They never crossed their minds that he would kill the elders. Therefore, they immediately entered the mansion behind Tang Yin in fear. Chapter 290 - 290: His plan Tang Yin was smiling, and after entering, he sat down where he was told with the same smile on his face. After entering, they served Tang Yin several snacks and looked for some people to give him massages, but Tang Yin refused this. He had not come to this place to fool around. Since he had decided to come, he was determined to bring this family under his control. Therefore, he stared at them until they decided to speak. "Young Master... This, don''t you think it''s a bad decision to murder those elders? After all... They are elders of your sect. Besides... That will make things difficult for us." Patriarch Kong said feeling a little sad about this. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "I know, if the higher-ups realize that those two elders disappeared when they were here, what would they do? They would most likely decide to wipe the Kong Family off the face of the earth, after all, you are the prime suspects." Tang Yin said smiling, and Patriarch Kong nodded. "If you already know that, why? I don''t think that would be good for you." He replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "It''s simple, I don''t trust you. Even if you gave me that information and understood what I told you last time, what will make me think that you guys won''t betray me? You already did with them, why should I think I am special?" Tang Yin asked smiling, and stood up. "That''s why I killed them. They won''t be able to do anything to me, but with you it''s different. They can be killed easily. I have nothing to hide from you, Patriarch Kong." Tang Yin said, and put his hand on his shoulder while staring at him. "I did it on purpose to make you run out of options. You want to swear allegiance to me, like you said? Fine, then do it on top of a spiritual array that marks you and your entire family as my property. You will not be able to betray me and if you have evil thoughts against me, the same array will destroy you." Tang Yin said and then turned away. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took out a spiritual array scroll and threw it into the sky as he walked. The scroll opened up in the air, and a spiritual array became visible at that moment, then the array grew in size until it covered every part of the room as it lit up. "You can choose to work for me, but I can only trust you if you prove to me that you are reliable. If you swear loyalty to me, not only will you receive a lot of resources that will make your family become a big family in a few years as I am doing with the organization you now know about, but those guys won''t be able to do anything to you. They won''t even suspect you. It''s your decision." Tang Yin said smiling as he was looking out the window at a beautiful fountain that was in the backyard of this place. He didn''t mind watching these Kong''s reactions because he knew they weren''t such idiots. And although they thought for several minutes straight, in the end, they all knelt and swore allegiance to Tang Yin. They had no other choice. This brought a smile to Tang Yin''s face as he saw the typical congratulatory message for getting a new ''Earthly Domain''. He then turned around and nodded to them. "Each member of your family should do this, but I don''t need it to be right now. Use this array for them to do it later." Tang Yin said throwing another scroll to Patriarch Kong. He then threw him other scrolls, "Cultivation and alchemy techniques that will belong to your Family from now on, there are also other things too. Also, I have a mission for you, Patriarch Kong." Tang Yin said and sat down. "Go to the first city below the 3 big cities, with a part of your family, and form a force there, all the requirements and the type of force you are going to form are described in that scroll. Make sure you follow them and use the arrays I am giving you very well. The other part of the family you will leave in the city, while they help me manage a branch of my organization, make sure you leave smart people in the city." Tang Yin said, and Patriarch Kong, who was listening all this time, nodded firmly several times. "Young Master, I will comply with what you want. But if we get out of the city... Those guys will know, do you have any way for us to get out of the city without being noticed?" He asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "It''s easy, just pick the people you''ll take with you and I''ll get you out. But there are several more things I want you to do." Tang Yin said and then began to tell him several things. The first thing he did was to settle the issue of supplies that his organization would need. He needed to buy a lot of things now that he was growing, so he also needed sources of supplies that would not come directly to the organization but covertly. Therefore, several small organizations would be created by the Kong Family and their contacts so that the purchases would not be traced and could reach the organization without presenting any danger to it. And after quite a while of conversations regarding various miscellaneous things, Patriarch Kong told Tang Yin that he already had the people he would be leaving with, and Tang Yin then handed them a large amount of resources and then took them out of the city without anyone noticing. After doing this, Tang Yin mentioned this to Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue for their consideration. After all, they are the ones who are controlling the finances and resources of the main organization, and after doing so, he returned to the sect. He had had a long night full of conversations, so as soon as he got back to the sect, he went to his yard. There were several things he needed to deal with that he needed to do before he went to the mountains to find his new spiritual bone. The first thing was to reach the ninth level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. Therefore, he began arduously cultivating all night. Chapter 291 - 291: Good rewards The next morning, Tang Yin finished cultivation once he reached the ninth level of his realm. Despite how close he was to this level, he still had to use several pills to ascend, as the ones he had on hand were not of much use to him at present. His power level was already far above his current level. He is sure that no person from the Sixth Realm can give him a fight at present, and he can still fight against those from the Seventh Realm quite easily. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, he himself does not know what the actual extent of his power is, but he is completely confident of beating many of the Seventh Realm just by using his secondary spiritual weapons and even his fists. Once he finished cultivation, Tang Yin began to prepare. He had several things to do today, the first thing he did was to open all the rewards the system had given him for those two missions. This time, there were no skills among the rewards. Instead, they increased the rewards several times. The lucky bags, for example, granted him 9 on each mission. Plus, other high-ranking spiritual herbs, each with seeds to sow them. External Spiritual Weapons and even several good-grade alchemical fires. Once he opened all the lucky bags and other rewards, he realized that he didn''t get any new organizations as he had expected, which was a bit unfortunate. But he was given lots of pills and resources with which he could create one. In addition, there are 3 cultivation boosts of 100% each, which he can use at any time. ''This is too unbelievable, it''s 3 levels. If we add up the rewards of 3 levels when ascending a new realm, wouldn''t it be directly increasing to the Sixth Level of the Sixth Realm?'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing this, he was too stunned to believe it was real. After all, he thought that it would still take him a while to reach the Seventh Realm, as it is one of the most complicated cultivation realms to reach, but with the system... He''ll be pretty close. ''If this stays like this, wouldn''t I receive an incredible raise once I reach the Supreme Realm? Ascend to the third level as soon as I get there...'' Tang Yin smiled at the thought of this and became a little anxious to reach that realm to see if it was real. After calming down for a while, Tang Yin continued to look at the other rewards he had been given this time. He also obtained more high-level external spiritual weapons, which, as far as Tang Yin could see, the system gave him them for his women. The sword he was given with the demon mission would undoubtedly fit very well with Huang Feifei''s Heavenly Body. And now he also got a spirit spear that would look perfect for Xie Meiyu''s bloodline. Then there is a special spirit weapon. Even Tang Yin has never seen it before and this one has a unique and different description. [Only the Possessor of the ''Eye of Reality'' can activate it.] Because Tang Yin didn''t understand it, he ended up putting it in his inventory to research it later, but he thought it would be very important. Although he doesn''t know what the heck the Eye of Reality is, if it receives such a name, it must be impressive. After that, there are medium and high-level external spirit weapons, pills, cultivation techniques, alchemy techniques, and alchemical fires. The alchemical fires were Spirit Grade for the most part, but there were some Noble Grade ones as well. They were of no use to him, but they were of use to the force of alchemists he was planning to make. According to what Bai Lixue has told him, that girl from the association has been to the place where they were several times and has great admiration for Tang Yin, something Bai Lixue used to tell her that if she knows more people who want to be alchemists and are willing to pledge allegiance to Tang Yin, to go to the organization. This has caused there are several people to enter the organization to become alchemists, they are waiting for Tang Yin to give the go-ahead. ''I''ll have to pay that girl a visit too.'' Tang Yin thought smiling. After a while, he finished sorting through all the rewards he had obtained and was quite surprised. Not only were there too many, but they were also very expensive. But, most importantly, there were many spiritual herbs with their seeds that he could plant in the herb room, and this was one of the things he needed to do today. So, without wasting any time, Tang Yin rushed to the herb room. After a little inspection, he noticed that the spiritual herbs were growing quite well. Everything was already blooming with beautiful spiritual herbs that were hundreds of years old, revealing that the spiritual array was working perfectly. This made Tang Yin smile, so he immediately began to sow new spiritual herbs back and forth. During the morning, Tang Yin, who had had his arena token looking for an opponent, got the opponent 2 times and went, finishing the fight with one or two moves. Thus, increasing his rank in the arena. He then went back to continue to sow spirit herbs back and forth, further enlarging his herb room around the quantity and quality of spirit herbs that were here. And after a couple of hours, Tang Yin finally finished with a smile. There was one spiritual herb in particular that he planted in the center of the spiritual array. ''It''s only a matter of a couple of months for it to have that effect...'' Tang Yin thought, and after thinking for a moment, he decided to enlarge the spiritual attraction arrays more so that that herb would grow faster. His success or failure in bringing Li Xian back with a great thirst for life depended on that spiritual herb. Therefore, he also further strengthened the entire area of attack and defense spiritual arrays, as well as alarm arrays. That done, Tang Yin did several more things in his courtyard and then prepared to leave. There was something he needed to do in the city. So, he quickly went out, but just as he was setting foot outside, he sensed a presence with murderous intent nearby. ''A disciple?'' Tang Yin thought curiously and stepped out of the courtyard to see what was going on. Just as he stepped out of his courtyard, a person in a suit black that completely covered him appeared by his side as he used a spirit spear to attack him, in a clean and powerful strike towards his head, wanting to murder him in one blow... Chapter 292 - 292: He came to seek his death Tang Yin looked at this and scoffed inwardly. He raised his hand and firmly grasped the spear tip with it. All the spiritual energy brought by the spear was destroyed in that instant, shocking the attacker. But Tang Yin simply let out a snort with his mouth and swung the spear forcefully to rip it out of his hands, then gave him a strong kick from the side sending him flying for several meters until he hit the wall of his courtyard. Tang Yin looked at the spear curiously for a moment but then simply threw it aside and disappeared, appearing shortly after on top of his attacker and stomping him hard, causing him to let out a cry of pain, but at the same time, he used a spiritual array he carried on a scroll. And a blinding light covered Tang Yin''s eyes, causing him to turn his face to avoid damage to his eyes. The man under his feet moved quickly to flee, getting out of his control in a moment, he ran toward the entrance of the courtyard. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Tang Yin would not allow that. Although that blinding array startled him, he instantly activated the ability he had cultivated in his eyes, and his eyes lit up with a green color with purple stripes inside. Then it disappeared again and appeared shortly after behind the man. He grabbed him by the back of the head and slammed him hard into the ground, breaking several of his teeth in the process. Tang Yin then pulled him back into his courtyard and stabbed the spirit spear into one leg firmly. "AGHHHHHHH!" The scream of pain coming from his mouth was terrifying, but Tang Yin didn''t think anything of it. He simply hit him again and removed the mask he was wearing. This man looked at him in fear, and Tang Yin smiled, "So you''re an external disciple... I think I''ve seen you before, are you from the destroyer hall?" Tang Yin said doubtfully as he looked at him. He was sure he had seen this face before, but he hadn''t come across it. He had a feeling he had seen it out of the corner of his eye, but at the time, he didn''t think anything of it. And now that he sees it, he understands why. He is just an external disciple who is nothing special, or at least not in Tang Yin''s eyes. "Well, don''t you know how to talk? You don''t look like someone sent you to kill me, you seem to come on your own since you used your spirit weapon." Tang Yin said smiling. The disciple then took several deep breaths trying to calm down and soothe the pain in his leg, and looked at Tang Yin with hatred. But he made no move against him. He reached into his pocket, took out his bag, and then threw a token at Tang Yin. "Hmph, that''s me, you little scumbag. You should know who my backup is and that I''m only here because I only want to prove to the one who was rising in the arena yesterday that he''s unbeatable." He replied arrogantly, but his arrogant attitude did not match his face which was contorted in pain. Tang Yin sneered at him, "You little scumbag? Do you say that to me? Now I understand why you are an external disciple, despite the fact that your cultivation level is not low. I just beat you in one move, without using even 5% of my strength, and you call me trash? If that''s what I am, what would be left for you?" replied Tang Yin mockingly, but stopped giving importance to that guy''s reactions and words and just looked at the token. It was right at that moment that a sinister smile emerged on his face... "Heh, so you''re that Hao Ming guy, huh." Tang Yin said smiling, and couldn''t hold himself from laughing out loud. "Hahahaha, shit, I didn''t expect that I didn''t even have to come looking for you. You''re such an idiot that you come to turn yourself in all by yourself, tsk. What a bunch of idiots there are on the other side." Tang Yin said mockingly as he shook his head. This surprised Hao Ming, who was disgusted by Tang Yin''s earlier comments, "What do you mean?" he asked angrily, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. He turned around and made an array in an instant, then pulled it upwards, and it increased in size, connecting with the other arrays in the courtyard in a moment, further soundproofing the place. After that, he turned around and kicked Hao Ming hard, which sent him flying several meters backward, while the spear stuck in his leg tore a large part of his leg. "AGHHHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream came from his mouth, and as he fell, he quickly started to get up with tears in his eyes, "Shit, you bastard, what the hell are you doing!?" he shouted angrily, his voice full of discomfort. Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders again and gave him another strong kick that sent him flying for another few more meters, hitting the other wall next to him. Then Tang Yin disappeared and appeared above him, this time with a sword pointed at one of his arms and slashed it firmly with a small movement. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream was not long in coming as he writhed in pain on the ground, and Tang Yin smiled. "You tried to cripple or kill my girl and then you come to stand in front of me. You and your father want me dead, and you dare to stand in front of me? Hehe, you really have a death wish, you little scumbag." Tang Yin said, smiling sinisterly. Hao Ming couldn''t stop screaming as he tried to throw himself backward away from Tang Yin and soon started shouting for help as he tried to summon the elders nearby, but Tang Yin scoffed. "You''re going to suffer a little before you die." Tang Yin said and swung his sword again to cut off his other arm with a clean swing, but he soon frowned as he felt a presence nearby and an attack coming towards him, this attack hit his sword, so Tang Yin quickly let go of it and jumped back. His sword fell a little away from him, but he summoned it back and looked straight ahead. "Who?" Tang Yin asked angrily and was surprised when two people entered his sight. ''Ding Chun?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise when he saw him, remembering that this guy was a dangerous person. Moreover, he felt that the spiritual energy in him had gone up severalfold. Chapter 293 - 293: Beautiful but dangerous "Big Brother Ding, please save me, that bastard wants to kill me!" shouted Hao Ming at that moment as he cowered in pain and fear, crawling on the ground. Ding Chun frowned upon seeing this, "Hmph, Young Tang, I always knew you were arrogant, but I didn''t think you were this arrogant. You dare to kill a disciple within the sect grounds? How arrogant!" he shouted angrily and then stomped hard on the ground, creating a powerful spiritual energy shockwave and a tremor that was felt everywhere. The power of a Spiritual Saint was instantly revealed as he forcefully moved his hand horizontally as if he wanted to cut Tang Yin. This simple movement created a rather powerful attack of lightning spiritual energy that forcefully advanced toward Tang Yin. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin frowned but quickly pulled out a spirit bone and moved it towards this attack, then launched a strong attack with his sword towards this incoming power and Ding Chun''s attack, after hitting the spirit bone, was hit by Tang Yin''s sword attack, splitting it in two as it passed by Tang Yin''s side, only fluttering his clothes and long hair. Tang Yin smiled slightly at the sight, while Ding Chun felt stunned. ''What the heck?'' He thought in shock at seeing this but then smiled. "Young Tang, you''re growing up faster than I thought. Who knew that, in just a few months, you could already compare to a part of my power, hehe, I think those guys up north are going to have a hard time if I don''t do something with you." Ding Chun said smiling, but at that moment, the person next to him patted Ding Chun on the shoulder a little. "You owe me a bet, Big Brother." This woman said, with an extremely captivating voice, as if she was seducing Ding Chun, but this voice even surprised Tang Yin. ''Shit, it sounds like the voice of a demonic succubus, what the hell?'' He thought in shock and looked at her. Her body was extremely beautiful, and her face was even more beautiful than Wu Lingxia''s face, which was a bit absurd, as Wu Lingxia is a peerless beauty. This undoubtedly left him in shock, but there was something else about her that made him feel even more stunned. Her aura. It is an aura that can easily escape his perception, for it is an aura of flowers. If you see a flower and then you see her, you won''t feel any difference. This stunned him, but even so, he focused his gaze even more on her for a moment and then averted his gaze to look at Ding Chun. She had seen him for a moment and in that split second winked at him. Just as she did this, he felt a small stream of energy crash into his eyes. ''Illusionist?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise and thus kept his gaze away from her. The illusion she sent him, couldn''t get through his passive defense, so it didn''t affect him, but he didn''t know if this girl would send him another stronger illusion. So, it''s better to keep his eyes off of her. Ding Chun was surprised when he heard her say this. "Junior Sister Jia, what do you mean?" he asked smiling. Not giving Tang Yin any importance. She smiled. "We once bet when you told me that you would never lose to anyone until you graduate from the sect, but now you have lost, naturally, this bet which is more than 3 years old, I have won." He replied smiling, and pointed in the direction where Hao Ming was standing. Ding Chun frowned and looked over there. He was stunned again when he saw him. Just as he attacked Tang Yin, he also moved a spirit shield towards Hao Ming, but... ''How is that possible?'' He thought in shock, seeing Hao Ming''s body split in two, while blood was splattered all over the courtyard. Then he looked at Tang Yin, "Shit, you bastard, you really dare to kill one of my subordinates right in front of me!" He shouted angrily. He hadn''t even noticed when he was easily outwitted by a person more than two cultivation realms below him. This made him so angry that he immediately summoned his spirit weapon in rage and forcefully rushed toward where Tang Yin was. Tang Yin frowned and immediately activated his spiritual courtyard''s defense mechanisms, which forcefully attacked Ding Chun from several sides. But, just as this was happening, Tang Yin also saw a small movement in the woman''s hands and immediately looked over to where she was, ''Does she want to attack too?'' Tang Yin thought, and when he felt the pressure of such a powerful spiritual saint like this coming from above, he immediately planned to summon his heavenly hammer, but... In this woman''s hands appeared a small spiritual ball which then opened to all sides and formed a beautiful red colored flower. When Tang Yin saw it, he felt so stunned that he couldn''t look away from her. She then said something in a low voice, and a small red light came out of the flower in her hand and lightly hit Ding Chun, unnoticed by him. Ding Chun then frowned slightly and launched a powerful attack towards the attacks coming towards him and jumped back, falling to the side of this beautiful woman again. ''Mind control!'' Tang Yin shouted in his mind, in great shock as he watched this. And Ding Chun let out a snort with his mouth. "If it wasn''t because I have some things to deal with my father, I would have killed you today. You little bastard, I''ll kill you sooner or later. Murdering a disciple in front of me was your greatest sin. Let me collect the bounties on your head from those guys in the north." He said smiling, and then turned around. "Junior Sister Jia, let''s go." He said angrily and then tried to grab Hao Ming''s body, but Tang Yin moved before him, and a black-colored flame consumed Hao Ming''s body like it was nothing. This surprised both of them standing in front of him. "So arrogant." Ding Chun said as he grew even angrier, making his chest rise and fall in annoyance and trying to contain his anger. If it wasn''t because he had to do something urgent... He would really pounce hard on Tang Yin to assassinate him once and for all. Still, he could only take several deep breaths to calm himself down and then left without looking back. Just as he crossed the courtyard gates, the beautiful lady who stayed behind smiled at Tang Yin while winking at him, then waved to send him a kiss and disappeared from her place. Soon after, she appeared closer to Tang Yin as she walked with an alluring smile on her beautiful face, swaying her hips from side to side in a beautiful revealing dress. "Hehe~" An alluring little smile came out of her mouth at that moment, and Tang Yin simply let out a snort. He raised his hand and slapped her chest, causing that beautiful alluring face to vanish soon after as a sheet of paper remained in his hand. Chapter 294 - 294: Establishing the alchemist branch (1) Tang Yin frowned and looked at the paper that had remained in his hand after destroying the illusion of this strange woman. -It''s an honor to meet you, external disciple. I guess you''re the rumored Tang Yin, hehe~. I won''t help you much, but I hope to see you again soon and that you can surprise me again. If you need my help, you can come find me at the Central Sect. Jia Yijie- ''Jia Yijie? Is this that woman Lingxia told me about?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown as he saw her signature at the bottom, next to a small heart and a written address. Wu Lingxia had told him several things about an annoying and somewhat dangerous woman. She is a rather remarkable central disciple, but in Wu Lingxia''s words, she is an opportunist. She tends to take advantage of her incredible beauty to seduce powerful men so that she can leverage them for profit. Her beauty is unmatched among the sect''s disciples, and she is the most powerful woman in the sect. All this she has achieved because she has been able to take advantage of every man she manages to seduce in the right way, or at least those were Wu Lingxia''s words. And the feeling this woman gave Tang Yin matched her words. But... ''That woman is dangerous... She is not in the eighth realm; I could see it when she cast her skill. Her cultivation level is close to the Seventh Level of the Seventh Realm, even so, she still managed to mind control Ding Chun, who is at the First Level of the Saint Realm...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and recalled the spiritual weapon she summoned. ''That ball... Could it be the Demon Phoenix Flower?'' Tang Yin thought. ''It''s a very good spiritual weapon for murder, but also for illusions. Tsk, what a dangerous woman.'' Tang Yin thought and took a breath after thinking for several minutes. He didn''t like fighting illusionists who had assassin capabilities because these are the pinnacle of assassination, it''s just that there are very few spiritual weapons that can work for both at the same time. Still, it will always be dangerous to fight someone like that. After all, if you fall into such a cultivator''s illusion, he will only need one move to assassinate you, and you wouldn''t even have noticed. And even if Tang Yin has skills to counter illusions, they are not at their maximum capacity. ''Well, until I get my silver eyes back, I''ll have to be careful with this woman.'' Tang Yin thought after a sigh. He decided to ignore all this and stop worrying about things like this. Just at that moment, he heard several voices and footsteps heading to this place, they were from some elders who had sensed a powerful spiritual energy and were coming to inspect. Therefore, Tang Yin disappeared from the place unnoticed and started running in a certain direction. ''If that guy was right, this is where he should be...'' Tang Yin thought as he ran along the walls of the elders'' courtyards. There were a large number of elderly inmates, and each one was given a courtyard exclusively for them, so Tang Yin had to run for a long while until he saw some words written on the gate of a courtyard. ''Hao Qing Courtyard.'' It said, and Tang Yin then smiled, took out a bag, and then threw it into that courtyard, disappearing soon after. He didn''t even need to see this guy''s reaction when he saw this, and although he wanted to assassinate him, he knew he couldn''t do it right now. If he''s inside the sect grounds, it''s almost impossible for him to succeed in assassinating him with his current strength. Therefore, he ran from there. The bag contained the heads of those 3 elders from before. He had not burned them that night. He set fire and made something ignite, but before the fire had consumed the bag, Tang Yin quickly exchanged the items inside. He did this because he knew that the Kong would become his subordinates, and he needed to do something to make these guys think twice before attacking the Kong Family for answers. After all, who the hell among the Kong would have the ability to murder those 3 elders and then deliver the heads to a Red Thunder Sect courtyard? No one could do it. That way he would avoid suspicion towards the Kong, which would get them off the hook for a while until they managed to settle out of here. But, in case something happened, Tang Yin had prepared another countermeasure. That was to divert attention, while he had them think that most of the Kong were dead. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of that, Tang Yin had to make several ultra-realistic masks the night before leaving the Kong house. Now, he just needed these guys to make their moves to clear all doubts and thus prevent the other side from getting suspicious. Still, Tang Yin still had more things to make. And the first thing he would do was... Buy the building where the organization''s ''fake'' base would be. Therefore, Tang Yin ran to the city. ''Hm, I don''t know where they sell buildings around here... I should go see that association girl first.'' Tang Yin thought as he tried to think of someone who could guide him. Besides, looking for her would kill two birds with one stone. He needed to talk to her to start cultivating an alchemist force and also to start helping her rise up the ranks in the association. He needed people within the alchemist association to get information from all sides at once without revealing his identity, so he needed several elders within the association. And that girl was his first target to become an elder. Tang Yin was thinking about his plans while walking to the association, and a while after a long walk, Tang Yin entered the association. Since he wasn''t wearing his elder token, as he wanted to talk to that girl alone, no one recognized him, so Tang Yin walked straight to where the girl he himself ascended should be. ''Was Chen Zita her name?'' Tang Yin thought, remembering what Bai Lixue had told him, so he walked to where he remembered she should be, but he didn''t see her, so he sighed and returned to the reception. "May I know if Miss Chen Zita is in?" Tang Yin asked one of the receptionists, who turned to look at him doubtfully. ''Senior Chen?'' she thought and nodded. "Young Master, would you like to see Senior Chen?" She asked doubtfully and Tang Yin nodded. "If you can tell her that Tang Yin is looking for her, I will be grateful." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she nodded. ''Tang Yin?'' She thought doubtfully, trying to remember where she had heard that name recently. But, after not being able to remember, she took Tang Yin to a reception hall and then went to look for Chen Zita. A few minutes later, Chen Zita appeared, running in front of the girl who waited on Tang Yin while being looked at strangely by the other people who were working in the place. "Young Master!" said Chen Zita with a big smile as she looked admiringly and adoringly at Tang Yin. Tang Yin looked at her and smiled, "Let''s talk, I have some things to talk to you about." He said, and Chen Zita nodded firmly, so she soon began to lead him excitedly towards her office. Chapter 295 - 295: Establishing the alchemist branch (2) Sometime later, Tang Yin and Chen Zita arrived at her office, and both talked about a few things before moving on to the main topic. "Miss Chen, I can see that you have drastically improved your alchemy level, you even got promoted because of it. Congratulations, but this time I came here for something important and since I saw that you joined my organization, I decided to count on you." Tang Yin said. Chen Zita smiled and nodded, several times with excitement, "Of course, Young Master. I came here thanks to you and I am working for you, so you can count on me for anything." She replied. Tang Yin nodded, "I heard from Lixue that you have several people who have some talent for alchemy and want to join the organization, correct?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "That''s right, Young Master. They are trustworthy people I have known since I started working in the association and they have helped me several times. Although some are not alchemists but want to become one. I don''t know if you could help them, although they said that getting alchemist assistant work would be enough, so it''s okay if you can''t help them." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded smiling. "That''s better, as long as they are reliable and want to become alchemists that''s enough. I have many ways to help them, but it will all depend on their own efforts." Tang Yin replied with a smile and then a storage bag from his inventory. "There are several spiritual arrays inside to contain a Spiritual Fire that I want to give you. With this Spiritual Fire, I''m sure you will be able to improve quickly as it will improve your alchemy talent. I will only give you two tasks for now." "First, I want you to improve in alchemy as much as you can and if you need help, you can look for me in the Red Thunder Sect. Try to reach the Noble Grade of alchemy, once you do that we can move elsewhere. But, the other thing you will do is to gather those people you have gotten in a lonely place to talk to me, as long as they swear loyalty to me they will receive rewards as well." Tang Yin said as he handed her the storage bag, leaving her in shock. But Tang Yin wasn''t finished, "Those people will be trained by you, but you will follow the teachings written on this scroll to train them. And each of them will enter the alchemist association, trying to get as high as possible." Tang Yin replied while giving her several more things, explaining different things regarding what she should do. And even though she was stunned and in shock, unable to say anything as all this took her by surprise, Tang Yin didn''t allow her to speak for a while until he finally finished saying all that. "Do you understand what you should do?" Tang Yin asked with a smile, and she frowned, looking at the many storage bags she now had with different amazing things inside. Still, she was most surprised by the spiritual fire. She couldn''t see what grade it was, but... A spiritual fire or alchemical fire is an incredible thing to see, how was it possible that he was being gifted one, just like that? "This... Young Master, I listened to everything carefully, but are you sure about giving me such a great gift?" she asked in a daze, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Don''t worry, I will treat each of my subordinates in a good way. Lixue told you long ago, that every one of my subordinates has a chance to reach the top. Therefore, I will help you. Don''t worry, that''s a spiritual fire that doesn''t mean much to me, but it will fit you very well. The same with the external spiritual weapon that is there. Together, they will help you increase your overall power." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she nodded gently. She was stunned, but small tears formed in her eyes as she nodded firmly, bowing to him. "Thank you so much for trusting me, Young Master. I, Chen Zita, understand your intentions to have a great presence in the association and I assure you that I will help you." She said and then wrote him an address. "Go there in an hour, I will gather everyone there to talk to you." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. After that small talk, Tang Yin left the association and wandered around the city for a while until it was time to go to that place. When he got there, he did things quickly. In total, there were 25 people. 12 were common and earth-grade alchemists, evenly divided. While the rest were ordinary people. Tang Yin didn''t have to say anything. Chen Zita had taken care of making all of them swear allegiance to him as soon as he arrived and without him saying anything, on top of the usual spiritual array. After that, Tang Yin, one by one, granted them various resources and then informed Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei about the creation of the alchemist branch within the organization. He granted them enough resources so that they could become good cultivators and alchemists before long while also teaching them in various ways. And a few hours later, Tang Yin left that place, together with Chen Zita. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Chen, I want to buy a building in the city, may I ask if there is any entity in the city where they sell?" Tang Yin asked, and Chen Zita nodded. "I know a good place, Young Master. You will be able to buy a very good one there, in no time, provided you have enough money." She replied smiling, and they started walking towards that place... From which they came out a while later, with everything ready. A huge building now belonged to Tang Yin, and it was where they both parted. Tang Yin went to the place where Fang Fu and his wife lived, which was where the organization was currently located. He then handed them all the papers he had on hand and explained each of the things he had to do. He spent many hours explaining the different jobs that each of them would do, as well as giving them enough resources to support themselves for a good while. After all that was done, Tang Yin was finally free. That day at night, without anyone noticing, Tang Yin quickly flew in the direction of the mountainous Spiritual Forest. He didn''t want to waste any more time. It was time to search for his fifth spiritual bone. He had already prepared everything he needed in the city, and had informed his women of different things, as well as giving them enough resources to grow more. So now he had to increase his own strength. Chapter 296 - 296: Her again? After getting off the spirit boat, Tang Yin ran through the spiritual forest while hunting spirit beasts back and forth. He was increasing the aptitude level of his spirit bones as he headed towards the area where he wanted to search for his spirit bone. Because he was walking alone this time, Tang Yin could move more at will as he jumped around, killing spirit beasts and rushing into the deeper areas of this place. The section he was looking for this time was where there were beasts between 25 thousand years and 35 thousand years of cultivation, which was equivalent to the fifth and tenth level of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. He still couldn''t skip a large amount of cultivation years from his previous spirit bone, but he was sure that he could skip 10 or 12 thousand years, so that place was the right place. And after arriving in this area, Tang Yin noticed a significant increase in the spiritual energy surrounding the environment. It was a considerable increase, considering that this world doesn''t have that much spiritual energy, cultivating in this place would be wonderful, if it weren''t for the fact that there are so many spirit beasts. Still, although the increase in spiritual energy was considerable, so was the decrease in the number of powerful beasts there. This area was so large and had so many mountains that it was difficult to get good spirit beasts. Tang Yin spent several days searching back and forth while hunting pythons back and forth to increase the grade of his new spirit bone, which he had not used since he obtained it. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I should look for a way to practice skills with the versatility of the fourth bone...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment as he walked through a long forest filled with spiritual energy. He could feel that the spirit beasts were staying away from him, and he didn''t understand why, as he hadn''t even been fighting with all his might. ''Could there be a spirit beast or a cultivator with a lot of power nearby?'' Tang Yin thought looking from side to side, and to avoid surprises, he summoned his spirit bones while hiding them under his clothes to protect himself in case of an ambush. He didn''t feel anything, which was odd, but it was okay to be cautious, he thought. After he had been walking for a few minutes, Tang Yin frowned as he smelled a faint freezing scent. ''Ice? And this scent... A woman?'' Tang Yin thought and frowned. He quickly raised his hand at high speed towards one of the trees and prepared to launch a powerful attack as he revealed one of his spirit bones at his fingertips. He was ready to launch a murderous attack when he noticed a ''familiar face''. He couldn''t see her face because she wore a veil to protect it, but the spiritual energy she gave off was icy, which set her apart from most women Tang Yin had seen on this continent. It was an aura that gave you the feeling that she could freeze you to death. But her beautiful blue eyes made a perfect contrast to this aura of spiritual energy that surrounded her. Two beautiful pair of blue eyes stared at each other for a moment as Tang Yin quickly retracted the power he planned to cast. Indeed, this beautiful woman in front of him was that Miss Bing from the north, and now there was something very distinctive about her. She also had one arm slightly raised, while a large ice phoenix personified behind her unconsciously. This ice phoenix roared into the sky loudly and flapped its wings, causing the surrounding spiritual energy to slam hard to all sides, but quickly this beautiful lady moved her arm down to stop its attack. She thought it was someone who could disrupt her cultivation, so she prepared to attack, but seeing that it was a ''familiar'' face, she stopped her attack and sat back down, but without taking her gaze from Tang Yin''s eyes. ''What is she planning?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully as he watched her sit down. She then let out a slightly visible sigh and gently closed her eyes to once again enter a state of cultivation, leaving Tang Yin in shock. ''She plans to cultivate like nothing? Does she think I''m trustworthy?'' He thought doubtfully and jumped over to where she was, standing next to her. She noticed this, so her eyes twitched slightly, but sensing Tang Yin simply sitting on the same branch as her, she felt confused and opened her eyes again to stare at him. She slightly tilted her head to the side as if asking, What''s wrong? Tang Yin smiled. "Cultivate, I see you are in a critical state of your cultivation, so I''ll stay. Here, you can use these to cultivate yourself." Tang Yin said and took out a bottle of jade to give it to her. She was surprised and didn''t look away from him. Her eyes sparkled with some understanding, a subtle gesture that Tang Yin noticed, so he smiled at her. She then grabbed the jade bottle and nodded to him without saying a word. Her eyes moved slightly as if she was smiling, but Tang Yin could not see her smile through her veil. She did not attach much importance to this, she simply checked the pills inside, and although she was surprised, she was not polite and immediately swallowed them. Then she plunged back into the cultivation. Tang Yin stared at her for a long while as he thought different things. ''Heiress of the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Weapon... It''s a supreme weapon of the highest quality among ice attribute weapons, this girl is quite impressive. But, despite revealing her spiritual energy, I still can''t see what level she is... She seems to have a good treasure protecting her.'' Tang Yin thought as he stared her up and down. She went back to isolating herself from the world. And Tang Yin didn''t leave because this girl always amazed him from the first time he saw her, at first it was her aura and unmatched beauty that made him stunned for several seconds. Then, although he was not stunned for so long, he certainly felt a good impression of this girl, for her aura was incredibly elegant, cool, calm, and serene. And this was the third time they had met, even so, even though their actions were similar each time they met, they still hadn''t spoken before. Which is a bit unfortunate, so Tang Yin wanted to understand what kind of woman was that girl Xie Meiyu had told him about. Thus, several hours passed until, in the evening, she finally got what she was looking for, finishing her cultivation. Chapter 297 - 297: A beautiful and unique voice... Tang Yin then looked at her as she opened her eyes, and two pairs of eyes stared at each other for a while, making Tang Yin smile. "Nice to meet you, my name is Tang Yin, may I know what your name is?" He asked, and she then shook her head a little. "You don''t know?" she asked doubtfully in an extremely beautiful voice that stunned Tang Yin. ''Shit, what a beautiful voice.'' He thought in shock and stared at her for a long while as countless number of thoughts and memories came to his mind, he had a feeling he had heard such a voice before, but he couldn''t remember where. He was in a deep daze when he heard her speak. Her voice was soft and serene, reflecting that her aura did not lie about what her personality might be. But it was no ordinary soft voice but carried hints of coldness as if the voice itself had snowflakes fluttering in Tang Yin''s ears as she listened to it. It was an ethereal and perfect voice, extremely beautiful and captivating, but at the same time cold and distant. It was not a seductive voice, but it was certainly so beautiful that any man could fall in love just by listening to it. Tang Yin had to shake his head a little to bring himself back to himself and shook his head at her question. "No." Tang Yin replied calmly as he sat down next to her. She was surprised to hear this answer. "Haven''t you stared at me 3 times already? I thought you recognized me from the first time, wasn''t that why?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Isn''t it the same for you? You just stared at me." Tang Yin replied smiling and she let out a soft ''Oh'' as if she realized that. ''That''s true.'' She thought but then looked at him. "But I do have reason to stare at you, don''t I? I don''t think I''m as special as you are, that you''d stare at me." She replied softly as she tilted her head to one side. Tang Yin almost started coughing when he heard this and looked at her quizzically, "What''s supposed to be so special about me? When I first saw you, I was a cripple. I don''t think that''s something special." He replied smiling. She looked at him quizzically and then raised her hand until she quickly brought it up to Tang Yin''s face, touching it on the right side of his eyes as she stared at him again. "Your eyes change color, isn''t that special?" she asked doubtfully, causing Tang Yin to frown and look at her. "What do you mean?" he asked, and she felt doubtful about this question but still answered. "When I saw you the first time, your eyes were a blue color like mine, but they shone continuously. But then they changed to gray. When I saw you again, they were bright silver. Now they are silver, but when you came here, they were bright blue, how can I be more special than that?" she replied softly. And Tang Yin felt stunned again by this, ''Do they intermingle? Can this girl see my soul and physical body at the same time?'' Tang Yin thought in shock and then took out a mirror. "I don''t believe what you say, I''ve never felt my eyes change color." Tang Yin said with a smile and looked at himself in front of the mirror. "They are blue, aren''t they?" Tang Yin said as he looked at his face in the mirror. This beautiful young lady moved her head slightly to look at the mirror and was surprised to find that the eyes reflected there were blue. Therefore, she quickly moved her head towards Tang Yin''s face and stared into his eyes. When she saw his face, she felt dazed again, so she quickly looked in the mirror... She even brought her hand to her eyes and lightly rubbed them as if she were seeing things. She could see Tang Yin''s beautiful silver eyes when she looked at his face. But in the mirror... ''Why is it blue?'' She thought doubtfully, and the process of her looking at Tang Yin''s face and then at the mirror was repeated several times as if she wanted to make sense of this happening. But since she couldn''t, she frowned and without saying a word took out a mirror. Then she looked at herself in the mirror to verify that this mirror was not defective, and then moved it so that Tang Yin''s face was reflected. Even so, the color reflected in the mirror was blue, while the color she saw was silver. This made her feel dazed, and after a while, she sighed as she put away her mirror. She didn''t utter any words. She simply stared at Tang Yin and lightly touched her face as if she was trying to figure out what the hell was going on. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was trying to hold in his laughter on the inside as he watched everything she was doing. Still, after a superhuman effort, Tang Yin managed to hold his laughter and smiled at her, "If you see that they are blue?" He asked, and she shook her head. "I see them silver and I don''t think my eyesight is bad." She replied firmly, maintaining her posture. Then Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Well, if that''s what you say, then they''ll be silver for you." He replied, and she nodded. "My name is Qingyue. Bing Qingyue, nice to meet you, Tang Yin." She said at that time, and Tang Yin nodded. "Nice to meet you, Miss Bing Qingyue, may I know what you are doing here? You rarely see the Cultivators of an ice sect in this place." He said and she nodded. "I''m looking for some spiritual herbs." She replied, and after that, both stood up at the same time, it was then that she noticed that Tang Yin was missing an arm. "Were you like this when we met before?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. "Haven''t you heard of me? I''m famous in your sect, possibly." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she looked at him, frowning shortly after he said this. "Tang Yin..." She said softly, and after a moment, she remembered, "Oh, the one being sought after by those guys from the Mountain?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "That''s right, they belong to your sect, don''t they?" he asked, and she nodded slightly. "But they are annoying." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "You should be careful, they are strong." She said as she looked at him sideways, and Tang Yin smiled. "I''ll be careful, what kind of spiritual herbs are you looking for?" Tang Yin asked. If he knew where they were, then he could help her look for them after getting his spiritual bone. She then took out a special small piece of paper, where some names of spiritual herbs were written. This paper had many interesting things in it. For example, if you moved your hand lightly across one of the names that were inscribed there, the scent would come out of it. It is a paper that can be used up to 5 times before it tears. It is very useful for those who must search for spiritual herbs but are not experts. Tang Yin smiled as he saw the names, "I have all those spiritual herbs, how about we make an exchange?" he asked with a smile, making her stare at him for a moment. Chapter 298 - 298: Incredible beauty? "Trade?" she asked as she put the paper away, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''m looking for my fifth spiritual bone, how about you help me look for it? If you help me, I can give you those herbs, I have a lot of those." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she was surprised by this. "Fifth bone?" she asked and looked at him, lowering her eyes down his body. After getting a good look at him, she was surprised and looked him straight in the eyes. "Can you cultivate now?" she asked in surprise as her eyes lifted slightly in surprise. Tang Yin nodded, "Naturally. if I couldn''t, I wouldn''t be looking for the fifth bone." He replied with a smile, causing her to be surprised. She remembered he was crippled the first time they met, could it have been fake? Maybe he has a treasure too? She thought. It was the most logical thing to do because there was no way anyone could cross from the first realm to the sixth in 1 or 2 years. It was simply impossible. Maybe just by using a massive number of pills, he could do something like that, but his power would be highly unstable. So, she stopped attaching importance to this and nodded to him, "If you help me with the spirit herbs, I can help you hunt your spirit bone." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded. "Good, then let''s go find it, Miss Divine Daughter." He replied smiling, and she looked at him with some displeasure when she heard this. "I don''t like it." She replied as she shook her head, and Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "The title?" He asked, and she nodded. "Yes, I prefer the one my master gave me." She replied "What is it?" "Daughter of the Phoenix." She said in response to his question, and her eyes lifted slightly with some pride. Tang Yin smiled a little. "Are you the daughter of the phoenix?" he asked smiling, and she nodded. "That''s right, look." She said softly and then showed her miniature spiritual weapon. A beautiful but tiny ice phoenix became visible at that moment, and as it flapped its wings serenely, it flew around her beautiful palm. "See, I have a phoenix for a weapon, I inherited its bloodline." She replied with a tender smile, which Tang Yin could not see. Underneath her veil, she rarely smiles because usually, the people she encounters don''t allow her to do so. Or well, they allow her to, but they don''t make her smile in any way. But now that she was traveling alone and met a person she could talk to, she felt free to smile, even if he couldn''t see her. Tang Yin looked at her with his mouth open for a moment, and after a moment, he couldn''t hold his laughter and started laughing out loud. "Hahahaha, Miss Phoenix, I didn''t expect you to like telling that kind of joke, hahahaha." Tang Yin said, but he wasn''t laughing because of what she said, but because of the seriousness with which she said it. In fact, he could tell that she was totally serious, and this was what was funny to him. Her seriousness on a subject like that was too cute. She looked at him and sighed. "You think like that too." She said with some pity at the end, and Tang Yin then stopped laughing. With his hand, he gently patted her head, stunning her. "You have one of the supreme weapons of this world and you are so compatible with it, naturally, you likely have a bloodline of the legendary ice phoenix." Tang Yin said smiling, and then started walking in front of her. She looked at him dazedly from behind and brought her hands lightly to her head to touch herself where he had touched. ''This is the first time anyone has touched me besides my master and maids.'' She thought dazedly, then smiled under the veil and walked behind him. "It''s true, isn''t it? Besides my master, you''re the only person who believes the same thing." She said smiling, as her ice phoenix kept flying around her body. She liked to give this kind of liberty to her adorable little pet, who could move on its own but was also her spirit weapon. Though why she liked to do so was anyone''s guess. Just as she said that, Tang Yin received a harem mission. He was surprised but looked to the side and went down among the rewards quickly to see what he was given and was stunned as soon as he saw the beauty score given to this woman by the system. His target, of course, was this lady next to him. The time limit was a great number of years, up to 100 years. But the beauty score was the most important thing¡­ These are numbers he didn''t see, even when he received the mission with his master. His master was the woman who had the highest beauty score so far, with a 9.8/10, something Tang Yin could understand. For she is a woman comparable to his wives and even a little above some of them. Equal to the greatest beauties of the Higher World, where perhaps only one or two women that Tang Yin remembers are above her. That alone proves Shi Yue''s incredible beauty. But, in this case... Tang Yin was looking at a perfect score. A 10/10 on behalf of Bing Qingyue. This left him deeply stunned. ''Is she that beautiful underneath that veil?'' He thought in shock and looked at her sideways, trying to see underneath her veil. For some reason, he felt the need to see what a beauty score of 10 was. After all, his current women were already beautiful enough to make any man want them. His master herself is even more beautiful in physique than his women. Even more than most of his previous wives, but she only received a 9.8 from the system. Besides, once the administrator told him that possibly in this whole world and in his higher world, no beauty could reach a 10. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because that is an unreal beauty and impossible to see without falling in love, or at least that''s what the administrator told him. And when he least expected it, such a beauty appeared in front of him. Still, Tang Yin could only give up on wanting to see what lay beneath that veil. This woman''s strength was too much for him at the moment, if she wore a veil it must be for a reason. Both soon began walking through the spiritual forest as Tang Yin told her the specifics of the spirit beast he wanted. Although she was surprised, she said nothing and simply focused on searching for this spirit beast... Chapter 299 - 299: Something strange... The area they were in was just the area Tang Yin needed, so they walked straight through this place while looking for some spirit beasts, but to both surprise, this place was quite desolate of spirit beasts. It was as if the beasts were afraid to come here. "Isn''t there something strange?" Qingyue asked doubtfully as she looked from side to side, trying to figure out what was going on. Initially, both thought it was because of the presence of Qingyue''s ice phoenix, so she put it away and prevented its aura from leaking out. After that, they ran deeper into this place, and it was still the same. This was quite strange, spirit beasts were too rare. "Could it be that they have hunted too much around this area and the beasts are fleeing towards the center?" Tang Yin asked suddenly as he studied the area. He could see places fighting back and forth, but it was still a little strange that something like this happened. Spirit beasts below the emperor realm don''t have a consciousness, so they usually move by instincts, and the instinct they have is to cultivate in places with rich spiritual energy like this place. Even so, there were not many here, which was strange. The instinct of these beasts makes them run away from dangers as well, so they usually stay away from dangerous places or powerful monsters. Still... ''I don''t feel anything... What the hell is going on?'' Tang Yin thought, and then both started running for a long while longer. Until both stopped right at the top of a tree, looking down. "Finally, does that one work for you?" she asked serenely as she looked at a black tiger, the same type Tang Yin had obtained in his first spirit bone. A spirit beast called a Thunder Destroyer Tiger, but this time with 27 thousand years old. Tang Yin smiled, and his eyes sparkled as soon as they saw this spirit beast. Undoubtedly, this spirit beast was among the top 3 that he could obtain. "Yes, it will be of great use to me." He replied smilingly as he took out his spiritual spear. "Let''s make this quick, there''s something urgent I need to deal with." Tang Yin said, and she nodded to him. She immediately disappeared from her place and appeared above this beast as she moved her hand slightly towards it. This movement of hers created a hand of ice that swallowed the spirit tiger and prevented it from being able to move, quickly weakening it. Tang Yin then took the opportunity to pounce on it and, with a simple but deadly blow, stabbed its head from behind, killing it instantly. It was simply two moves full of elegance and power, which put an end to a small beast of the fifth realm that didn''t even understand how it died. Tang Yin then smiled as Qingyue arrived at his side. She first looked at the beast and then at Tang Yin, "Can you absorb it? It''s strong." She said softly. Tang Yin looked at her, "Are you worried about me?" He asked with a smile, and she nodded simply. "Yes." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise, just as he prepared to ask her why, she spoke, "You haven''t given me the herbs yet. It''s not good for you to die until you give them to me." She said naturally. Tang Yin looked at her even more surprised but then smiled. "Well, don''t worry. I won''t die for something like this." He replied with a smile, and after that, he sat down to start synthesizing his new spirit bone. ''If I''m not wrong, this spirit bone could give me a skill that can perfectly complement my first skill and also my third skill... If I can make my third skill have more power, maybe it can become a higher-grade skill, giving me a chance for my divine soul to upgrade it.'' Tang Yin thought smiling with great joy, but without revealing anything on his face. He started synthesizing slowly... Just as he was synthesizing, Qingyue sat beside him while staring at him. The atmosphere became calm and quiet at that moment, occasionally a few beasts could be heard roaring in the distance or the small birds in the trees. But there was nothing else. It was just the atmosphere Qingyue liked the most, so she enjoyed it, and more when she was looking at a peaceful, strange, but beautiful face in front of her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the first time, she lasted several full minutes looking a man in the face without getting tired. But just when she was enjoying this warm atmosphere and her mind was thinking a few things, she felt an earthquake rising through the area, startling her. She frowned and immediately stood up from where she was, summoning her spirit weapon quickly. A big ice phoenix appeared with a great roar to the four winds as spiritual energy slammed into the surroundings. But, just as this happened, "ROOOOOOOOOOOOAR!" A mighty roar rang out, leaving her stunned. She quickly moved her gaze to the ground, ''From below?'' She thought in shock. Tang Yin himself sensed that something was wrong, and his eyes twitched slightly to understand what the heck was going on, but because he was synthesizing, he could not lose his concentration too much. If, for some reason, he loses his concentration, and something goes wrong during synthesizing... He could receive severe damage from this. This was something Qingyue knew. So, she quickly arrived at his side. Snow began to fall in this place, and immense clouds began to cover the sky while a cold atmosphere rose in the surroundings. ''Icy Blizzard.'' She thought, and a huge blizzard rose from one of her sides and slammed hard towards all the nearby trees, freezing all the spiritual energy into large chunks of ice that fell to the ground to reinforce it. After that roar, the dangerous presence she felt disappeared, but she could not think that she was now free of danger. Therefore, she also moved her hands downward and struck a powerful blow against the ground. This blow went along with a powerful spiritual energy, which forcefully sank the ground, causing Tang Yin to remain for milliseconds in the air. Qingyue took advantage of those milliseconds to put a huge layer of ice protecting the ground and, after that snapped her fingers. *TRHISKKKKK* A sound as if the solidified ice was shattering sounded at that moment, as the icy blizzard joined with these huge chunks of ice and formed a great wall of ice surrounding them. It was a small but mighty fortress made of the highest quality ice that could exist. Qingyue, as a control-type cultivator, used her skills masterfully to protect Tang Yin while sending her ice phoenix flying through the skies to watch over the area, keeping herself in a state of maximum alertness. Although she had full confidence in herself, she had never given in to the arrogance of believing that she was unbeatable. Although she is powerful and recognizes her strength, she knows that there can always be surprises in a cultivator''s life. Therefore, she stood at Tang Yin''s side, placing her hand on him, ready to throw him into the air if necessary. She didn''t know why, but she could sense danger. It was her instinct. Even Tang Yin''s instincts were screaming danger all over the place, leaving him stunned. ''What the hell is going on? Even my heavenly hammer is shaking...'' He thought in shock, and just then, he felt the spiritual energy in his body slam him upwards, ''Shit...'' He thought, and this moment coincided with a powerful impact coming from inside the mountain, as it slammed hard against the fortress that Qingyue had made... *BOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion rose at that moment, and Qingyue felt all the alarms in her body go off, so without a second thought, she grabbed Tang Yin in her arms and disappeared from the scene... *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* An incredible explosion occurred just as both disappeared, and Qingyue''s mighty fortress disappeared in an intense explosion. Even all the skills she had activated were destroyed, while a powerful pillar of fire rose from below, shattering everything in its path... Chapter 300 - 300: Against a Dragon (1) Tang Yin coughed, and a large mouthful of blood came out of his mouth as he received a strong backlash from the spiritual energy in his body that slammed into his entire body. Even so, he quickly managed to control the spiritual energy in his body and limit the damage, but he felt his internal organs stir for a moment from the damage, giving him a deep pain that he had to endure with force. He opened his eyes soon after and noticed that Qingyue had him in her embrace as she was flying above the trees, looking down. He was stunned when he saw her so close. Even so, he sensed a dangerous aura coming from below, so he immediately turned his gaze. In that place, the dust mixed with smoke had not yet dissipated, moreover, the fire began to burn from one side to the other. "A volcano?" Tang Yin asked but soon realized it wasn''t. "No..." He said, and just at that moment, a great roar came out, causing the spiritual energy to hit the smoke and scatter everything... "ROAAAARRRR!" Tang Yin and Qingyue were shocked by the huge body they were seeing at that place. "An Earth Dragon!" shouted Tang Yin, and Qingyue nodded. She was of few words, but the truth was that she was also amazed by this. She had never seen an earth dragon before and only knew that they were dangerous because their defense was incredibly high. The appearance of a great dragon colored brown with red was visible in its entirety at that moment, while a huge gap was behind it. Qingyue frowned as soon as she saw its cultivation. "It''s very strong." She said with a frown, and Tang Yin nodded. "An earth dragon with 200,000 years of cultivation... It''s already starting to show the statistic improvement granted by its years of cultivation. Its defense must be sky high." He replied, and she nodded. "By the way, miss, are you planning to hug me all the time?" Tang Yin asked with a smile as he watched her hug him tightly, and she looked at him doubtfully. As if she was asking, who is hugging you? But then she realized what she was doing and quickly pulled away, but without letting go so he wouldn''t fall. Tang Yin smiled, "I mean, I''m not against you hugging me. Having a beauty like you hug me is a nice thing, I can feel a lot of things. But, let''s fight." Tang Yin said as he wiped the blood from his mouth. Actually, he was hurt inside, and Qingyue noticed it, so, ignoring his earlier comments, she looked at him, "Do you plan to fight it in that state?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Hasn''t anyone ever told you that it''s impossible to run away from a dragon''s pursuit? The only way is to kill it. Very rarely could we be lucky enough to escape from a dragon unharmed let alone one of this type, if it can''t fly, it will chase us on the ground and lead many people to their deaths, this guy doesn''t have much intelligence despite its high cultivation." Tang Yin replied, slightly surprising her. She looked down at the dragon that was watching them dangerously from below. "Are we seriously going to fight against that? Even if it''s me... I don''t think I can kill it, I''m from control." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Ice phoenix control together with my heavenly hammer is always a good thing, but... I can''t show my heavenly hammer right now. Sword against an earth dragon is meaningless, I can only use my spear...'' Tang Yin thought as he quickly analyzed this. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The earth dragon was watching them from below and got tired of waiting, so soon a rumble occurred on the ground as the dragon hit the ground hard and raised a great number of rocks which were then thrown hard against both. Tang Yin and Qingyue had to quickly dodge, while Tang Yin used his spirit bones to run through the air. ''He can fly with his spiritual bones?'' Qingyue thought when she saw him do this. "Miss Qingyue, do you have fatal blows?" He asked coming to her side as she looked at him in surprise. She nodded as she heard this. "If I give it all, I can kill him." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "It is not a pure earth dragon; its attack power is also high because it has dual attributes. That''s why we must be careful with our movements. In the worst case, we might run away in the air." Tang Yin replied, but just as he said that the dragon let out another mighty roar into the air and raised its two wings that seemed to be made of rocks, flapping wildly. This simple movement unearthed a large number of trees because of the powerful force it came with, and the spiritual energy was hit hard all around, causing great roars of beasts to be heard in the distance as they fled as far away as possible. But it was also the moment when Tang Yin and Qingyue felt a powerful force of attraction coming from the ground as they felt an extremely great weight coming from above. Because they were taken by surprise, both fell to the ground hard. ''Gravity?'' Tang Yin thought and groaned inwardly, feeling a powerful pressure girding on him. He had to quickly pull out his spirit spear and slam it into the ground to resist this powerful force of gravity, but now the dragon was staring at them. "ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARR!" The mighty roar came at that moment as both faced the great head of an earth dragon that looked terrifying. The spiritual energy it gave off was terrifying, and it was the first time Qingyue had ever looked at a dragon from so close. Still, she frowned slightly and summoned her ice phoenix again. A powerful icy spiritual energy girded itself all over the place, freezing the dragon''s spiritual energy as it roared upwards as if it felt it had been challenged. "Hmph, don''t disrespect the Ice Phoenix." She said softly and immediately moved her hand to the front. "Phoenix Spear!" she shouted, then looked at Tang Yin standing next to her and nodded at him. Tang Yin smiled, and just as she threw her phoenix spear, Tang Yin shot out with all his running skills active, ready to enter a battle against this huge and powerful dragon. ** NT: 200,000 Years of Cultivation = 5th Level of Saint Realm. Chapter 301 - 301: Against a Dragon (2) The dragon noticed the ice phoenix''s spear coming towards him, so it sneered and swung its claws to strike it to the side. Still, he underestimated Qingyue''s strength, so a powerful impact occurred the moment the dragon''s palm and Qingyue''s spear collided, pushing him slightly backward, this was an oversight on the dragon''s part, as Tang Yin was able to approach his chest and with a single motion, slam his spirit spear into him. Pushing him back a step from the impact. Although the impact was not as powerful as the first, it was enough to slightly destabilize him, a moment that Tang Yin took advantage of to disappear and appear above his head. He then moved and threw his spear forcefully at him... *BOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion came from this powerful blow, but Tang Yin had no time to waste. He immediately bent his body while using his spiritual bones to forcefully strike several earthen pillars that rose to hit him. After avoiding them, he fell over the dragon''s body and summoned his spiritual spear to his hand. Tang Yin ran across the body of the huge dragon and then forcefully jumped through the air to dodge an earthen pillar while destroying it with his spear and took advantage of the dust generated by this to launch a great attack with his spear against the dragon''s neck. *TUNK A deafening thud occurred at that moment when Tang Yin felt that his attack had hit the hardest part of this dragon. Still, he smiled, ''Destruction.'' He said in his mind as he activated one of his abilities. The spear then grabbed more power as Tang Yin swung it twice more, which ended up pushing the dragon''s massive body several steps, destabilizing his mind. *BOOOM* That was the moment when three more phoenix spears struck the dragon from the front, forcefully pushing it backward. "Tang Yin, get out of there!" shouted Qingyue at that moment, and Tang Yin immediately jumped through the air backward. "Phoenix God Fortress!" shouted Qingyue right after seeing that Tang Yin was out of there while standing in the distance. Tang Yin was surprised when the earth began to tremble, and a mighty ice fortress appeared on the spot as a great attack perpetrated the place. "Javelins of the Phoenix God! Pillars of the Phoenix!" Qingyue shouted again, and a great number of javelins started to fall from the sky while powerful pillars of ice rose from below the dragon, hitting it in succession, bringing different painful roars to it. Tang Yin was shocked when he saw this. He didn''t expect this girl to be able to make so many combined attacks and be so powerful. The pillars were even strong enough to lift the dragon''s huge body upwards, while the javelins even began to pierce through its massive earthen armor. Still, soon, a mighty roar came out of the dragon''s mouth, and its dark brown skin began to paint itself a golden color... "ROOOOOARRRRRRRR!" Continuous and numerous roars came out of its mouth at that moment, as Tang Yin felt that this guy was drastically increasing his power. ''Tsk.'' He thought, and Qingyue frowned as well. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''ll take me a bit to break that, let''s work together while I freeze him so you can deal him decisive blows. As long as you don''t use fire attacks, my Phoenix Fortress will boost your stats." Qingyue said from behind while Tang Yin was standing on one of the pillars of this great fortress that had been erected in this place. Tang Yin nodded. "Fine, I''ll buy time." He replied, frowning slightly. ''Her cultivation level should be in the First Level of Supreme Realm or above...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment while paying attention to Qingyue''s movements. If he could take out his heavenly hammer, everything would be easier. But he couldn''t say that this woman would always be reliable. It wasn''t a very good idea to take out his heavenly hammer unless it was a last resort. Still... ''I feel something''s not right...'' Tang Yin thought hesitantly about various things as he slightly crouched down. He then shot out at the dragon that had now painted itself a fiery golden color. The dragon noticed his attack, so it quickly let out a mighty roar, and fire shot out of its mouth as it crashed head-on into Tang Yin''s spirit spear. The powerful impact sent Tang Yin flying backward as the dragon also retreated several steps. Even so, the dragon was able to recover quickly and ran forcefully towards Tang Yin, who fell rolling on the icy ground of the place. Tang Yin gripped the ground tightly to steady himself, and as soon as he noticed the dragon approaching him ready to tear him in half with its claw, he leaped forcefully into the air while using his spiritual bone to propel himself even further, dodging the dragon''s powerful attack. Even so, this guy, although a giant, was also fast, so he turned his claw quickly to hit Tang Yin, who was in the air. Tang Yin then forcefully threw his spirit spear at the dragon, and after throwing it disappeared from the place, leaving some clones around the area and just appeared under the dragon, who was distracted defending the spirit spear. He took advantage of the moment to pull out his sword and throw his most powerful attack towards his stomach, and instantly after doing so, he disappeared again, and several of his clones were reduced to nothing... *BOOOOOM* Two powerful impacts occurred the moment the spirit spear struck against the dragon''s palm and when Tang Yin''s sword attack hit the dragon''s stomach. Even so, the sword attack was almost useless. Causing Tang Yin to frown from a distance. ''I managed to avoid some damage by disappearing, but... Shit, the sword is really useless against this.'' He thought somewhat angrily, not knowing where the hell the weakness of an earth dragon like this could be. Still, he summoned his spirit spear and once again lunged hard at this dragon in another attempt to discover the dragon''s weakness. ''Father once told me that dragons have weakness in different parts, depending on the type... This type of dragon I''ve never seen before, and that ability is powerful, which prevents me from seeing where its weak point is.'' Tang Yin thought as he continuously slammed into the dragon. Despite having enhanced skills, Tang Yin could not break through its defense much. While the dragon was getting more, and more surprised by the strength of this guy, who was barely at the ninth level of the fifth realm. The difference between the two was too great in cultivation, but Tang Yin''s vanishing ability made the difference at this point. Still... The dragon knew that he would win if they continued like this. Because a human couldn''t have more stamina than him. ''Still, where is that little girl? The phoenix''s flesh has always been delicious, I can''t let it get away.'' Thought the dragon, and just as he thought like that, he felt Tang Yin leave an opening, so he quickly swung his claw forcefully towards it and hit it squarely. "Buagh!" A spurt of blood spurted out of Tang Yin''s mouth as he was slammed hard against one of the pillars of the fortress. Still, Tang Yin quickly got up again, and this time, with a smile. He looked back and noticed that Qingyue was hiding between the fortress and some small trees to avoid being discovered as she was preparing for a powerful attack. This made him smile. ''I get it.'' He thought with a smile as he looked at the huge dragon. He didn''t want to waste any time. He immediately began to gather all his spiritual bones into his spiritual spear, preparing to attack with force. Chapter 302 - 302: A powerful attack The spiritual bones wrapped around the spear and gave it a sense of incredible power as the spiritual energy swirled around it. Meanwhile, Tang Yin looked ahead, preparing to attack. ''Although I couldn''t see his weak point if I do well by mixing two powerful attacks in one move, I''m sure I''ll create the opportunity that Miss is waiting for and I''ll even be able to give him a powerful attack. I just need to hit the next two attacks on his left side...'' Tang Yin thought as he tightened his grip on his spirit spear. The first thing he did was to activate all the skills he had to run, and soon, he rushed forward with force while only residual images remained behind him. Immediately after that, he activated the skill that his master had taught him, disappearing in a swift flash as he instantly arrived in front of the dragon. This one could not keep up with such absurd speed, so Tang Yin immediately put all the spiritual energy into his spiritual spear, and the materialized spiritual bones began to spin at great force in the body of the spiritual spear. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Explosive Combination.'' Tang Yin said in his mind, and immediately, his eyes flashed with an intense blue color as the spiritual bones combined in a powerful glow. Tang Yin immediately slammed the spiritual spear forcefully against the dragon''s huge body, and a powerful explosion occurred at that moment as the powerful spear penetrated the huge armor of this earth dragon, forcefully pushing it many meters back. Tang Yin didn''t want to waste any time. He immediately used one of his spiritual bones to propel himself towards the dragon''s body, which flew backward with a spiritual explosion... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The explosion from the impact between Tang Yin and the dragon reverberated loudly on the spot as Tang Yin immediately chanted in his mind several skills at once. ''Eternal Night Flame.'' ''Demonic Lightning.'' ''Alchemical Fire Explosion!'' The three skills in succession blended into a single powerful strike that exploded with great force it sent Tang Yin flying back to the fortress while vomiting some blood from his mouth from the impact... Even so, he quickly recovered and looked ahead. The explosion raised a lot of smoke, so he couldn''t see what was going on with the naked eye. Still, he knew what had happened because he felt it. And he wasn''t the only one who felt it. Qingyue also saw her chance at that moment, so she launched a powerful attack at high speed at that instant. Said attack slammed hard into the dragon''s body which, although it was not visible to them and they could not see what was happening, the deep cry of pain from the earth dragon revealed the situation to them. Instantly, they moved as they lunged with another powerful attack towards the dragon behind the smoke... *BOOOOOOOOOM* Creating an even bigger explosion than it already was, which sent Tang Yin again slamming into a huge pillar of ice. Still... This explosion also served to make the smoke disperse, so they could soon see what was on the other side of the smoke and smiled. Qingyue appeared at Tang Yin''s side and nodded at her, "How did you create such a powerful explosion?" She asked doubtfully after confirming that the earth dragon was already finished, and Tang Yin smiled. "That''s a secret." Tang Yin replied, and she simply shrugged her shoulders. There was nothing she could do if he didn''t want to tell her. She instead turned around and was going to start walking. But... That was also the moment, when both felt a deep chill run through their bodies, and Tang Yin felt danger lurking around his neck. It was a feeling as if he had a knife approaching his neck. That sixth sense that some fighters can come to have set off the alarms in Tang Yin''s body, and he didn''t even stop to think of anything. In an instinctive move, he summoned his heavenly hammer and swung it forcefully upwards, wanting to hit something... *TOOOOOOOOOOHNK* A powerful crashing sound brought a mighty tremor in the area and Qingyue''s fortress as the heavenly hammer slammed hard against four huge dragon claws that came ready to smash them completely apart. "UUAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Tang Yin let out a mighty roar as he pressed all the spiritual energy in his body towards this mighty blow, trying to resist... His feet dug hard into the ground, and many wounds on his body opened up in that instant as the spiritual energy coming from above entered his body, but Tang Yin just gave another great roar, trying to recompose himself to himself and without looking up, he put as much force as possible into his attack... "UUUUUUAHHHHHHHH!" and with a great roar, his heavenly hammer ended up pushing the attackers back. Just then, Qingyue came back to herself. It was the first time she felt a sense of death so close, and perhaps it was the first time she was in such a difficult situation, but when she saw Tang Yin countering all that powerful incoming spiritual energy, she pulled herself together. She could see Tang Yin''s position as he tried to counteract a spiritual energy that could possibly kill her. From his roars, she could understand his incredible desire to survive and his powerful willpower. So, she immediately frowned. ''I''m sorry, master, this time I have to fight for real and I won''t be able to fulfill your what you asked me to do. Still, he won''t do it all alone.'' She thought at that moment, and her body quickly filled with a deep icy light that began to surround the area as a powerful spiritual energy rose all around. Just then the ice phoenix reappeared on the scene, and a large scythe appeared in Qingyue''s hand. The appearance of this scythe drastically increased the power in Qingyue''s body. Tang Yin was surprised by this and looked at her in shock, ''Divine Body?'' He thought in shock feeling the spiritual energy seeping from her body, even purer than the spiritual energy seeping from Huang Feifei''s body. But Tang Yin felt the danger coming towards him again, so he jumped back to avoid harm and groaned. "Shit, how annoying you are." Tang Yin growled and didn''t bother to hide his heavenly hammer again. He looked up to where Qingyue was looking as she raised her scythe, which looked sinister in the hands of an icy woman like her. "Since they want to die, fine, I''ll grant it to them." Said both at the same time while staring at the four dragons standing there, flying at a not-very-high altitude... Both smiled after saying that, and the spiritual energy in the body of both of them increased drastically, then the first one to pounce was Tang Yin, as he gathered the spiritual energy in his heavenly hammer... This time, he wanted to go all out from the start. Chapter 303 - 303: Four Dragons, Down in a Moment? ''Hmph, I don''t need to find the weak point of you bastards. It''s enough to crush you to a pulp.'' Tang Yin thought angrily as he activated all his skills internally and immediately activated his most powerful skill as well. Thunder Destroyer Strike is an ability that can grow for every hit. No matter if he is weaker than these bastards, as long as he manages to land one hit and then the second hit, he is sure to complete the third hit. No matter if he is weak right now, he has one of the most broken skills that can exist in this world. Therefore, he will use it in its full glory. Just as he arrived above one of these dragons, Tang Yin forcefully swung his heavenly hammer at this dragon, striking it with a powerful impact that sent it crashing back to the ground. Tang Yin took advantage of the impact to swing his heavenly hammer backward and thus hit the second dragon by the neck, causing it to let out a great cry and be sent crashing into the nearby trees. Just then, Tang Yin noticed that a huge ice javelin landed hard on one of the dragons unnoticed and stabbed firmly into its back, bringing a great cry of pain to the dragon''s mouth. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this, and using his spiritual bones he pounced over this javelin and gave it a powerful blow, causing the javelin to forcefully insert itself into the dragon''s body and pierce straight through it, sending it crashing to the ground with a large hole in its massive body. Qingyue felt stunned when she saw this, ''So powerful?'' She thought in shock, but immediately noticed that the other dragon was attacking Tang Yin and he was unprepared, so she immediately disappeared, and when she appeared again, was behind Tang Yin covering his back as she swung her scythe hard towards this dragon''s claws... "AGHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of the dragon''s mouth as it felt that the scythe had split its claws in two with a clean move. Qingyue seized the moment to send a powerful blow from above downwards, and Qingyue''s ice phoenix immediately fell on top of the dragon, dragging it down forcefully. Then Tang Yin nodded to her, "Thank you." He said, and she nodded and planned to say something, but Tang Yin didn''t stop to converse, he forcefully lunged towards one of the dragons he had knocked down earlier, and it was already ready to meet him with its claw. Just as Tang Yin was about to strike his claw hard with his skill still active, he noticed that the entire dragon, was frozen all at once, so his blow went in full force and completely shattered one of the dragon''s legs. This made Tang Yin smile, but he took advantage of the moment to deliver an even more powerful fourth blow to the dragon''s head... This blow destroyed it into icy pieces that scattered all over the place while blood spurted out of its body. Even so, Tang Yin felt the blood in his body coming to his throat, and he couldn''t stand it, so he ended up vomiting a stream of blood at that place. This surprised Qingyue who was going to run to where he was, but just then she felt danger coming from underneath her. ''Shit, I forgot there were more of them.'' She thought in shock, looking at one of the dragons that was about to hit her hard from below... Still, what she saw first was a great heavenly hammer that came and hit this great dragon''s head hard and sent it flying for tens of meters with a mighty impact. This left her stunned, and then she watched Tang Yin arrive shortly after as he grabbed his heavenly hammer that hadn''t even hit the ground yet and then swung it hard toward where the dragon that was holding the ice phoenix was... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A big explosion rose as soon as the heavenly hammer forcefully struck this dragon''s body with its sixth most powerful attack. The power of many tons slammed hard against a single point of the dragon while it was frozen by the phoenix, which finished it off as lightning bolts shot into the dragon''s body and began to wreak havoc inside it. Still, Tang Yin wasn''t done yet. Even though his hammer was filled with blood that belonged to him, Tang Yin still leaped through the air as he arrived before the remaining dragon to strike a seventh, powerful blow... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The powerful explosion that arose was unfortunately not what Tang Yin wanted. Controlling the heavenly hammer under this state is incredibly difficult. Being able to deliver 7 blows is something unbelievable even for him, due to the absurd consumption of spiritual energy of this ability. Even so, the seventh blow failed to land on the dragon. He missed it by a little. The explosion that was created at that moment was because Tang Yin hit the ground hard, and the mountain was practically split in two by that powerful blow. Even so, the dragon took advantage of the moment to launch a deadly attack against Tang Yin, who tried to defend himself with his heavenly hammer and his spiritual bones, but then he felt that was pulled backward, while he felt an extreme cold surrounding his body. Qingyue, who was behind him, immediately surrounded him with powerful spiritual ice that ended up withstanding the entire dragon''s blow and sent him flying backward in an ice cube. Even so, she did not go to see him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She quickly disappeared as she swung her scythe and soon appeared behind the dragon, who was in shock, feeling the cold on his body. This dragon was confused by what was happening and tried to understand the cold in his body, but unfortunately, he had no time to think. His body split into a few pieces at that moment when Qingyue passed by him, freezing him again. Her attack was clean and smooth but powerful. It was the first time she decided to attack with such force, and she used all the skills she had learned all these years with her scythe in a single attack. Just after seeing that there were no more threats in sight, she smiled feeling gratified and joyful to do this, but she remembered that Tang Yin was in a bad state, so she ran to where he was, thawing him out. "Are you okay?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I''m almost frozen to death, but I''m fine. Don''t worry." Tang Yin replied with a smile, joking to show her that he was fine. Although he was actually hurt inside and had almost no spiritual energy left in his body, therefore, both moved a bit away from that place and started to recover. Still, there was something Tang Yin wanted to do with those corpses, so they didn''t go far from there. Chapter 304 - 304: Dragon Blood Pills Both of them started to recover, but the damage on Tang Yin was quite larger than the damage on Qingyue, so she soon recovered, while Tang Yin continued in his recovery. In the distance were four dragon corpses scattered all over the place. Anyone who saw this would be shocked. After all, a dragon is one of the most powerful existences that exist in this world and even more so a dragon in the saint realm. Although these are not true dragons and simply have dragon blood coursing through their bodies, the truth is that they are part of the greatest existences among spirit beasts. The power of a dragon should not be underestimated when it means business. The problem with these dragons is that they tend to be extremely arrogant and never fight at their maximum capacity unless they are outmatched. That is why slaying dragons, for someone who hides his power, is not a difficult task. He has to make explosive attacks, taking these dragons by surprise, and he can win the fight. Still, the truth is that these dragons are not so simple. Even Qingyue would have a hard time slaying so many at once, even if these are well below her in cultivation. It has a lot to do with her attribute, which is control, but the truth is that it is similar to attack cultivators. In this world, the situation for every cultivator is the same around spirit beasts. Slaying a dragon requires a lot of work, whatever type it is. It will always be like that unless... Have a heavenly hammer as your spiritual weapon. Because of the heavenly hammer''s destructive attribute, it allows him to fight such large beings with greater ease. ''I didn''t expect him to be one of those guys from the west.'' Qingyue thought as she looked at Tang Yin for a long while. She had been thinking about the spirit weapon Tang Yin was using and was sure she knew what spirit weapon it was. Still, she found it hard to believe that one of the people in that place could become crippled. Just as she thought so, Tang Yin opened his eyes and looked at her. "Miss Qingyue, I''m done. I''ll gradually recover from my remaining external injuries, let''s go." Tang Yin said smiling, and wanting to do things a little faster. She nodded and followed him. "I didn''t know you had such a good spirit weapon and that you were a person from the West." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her and smiled. He had done some research about where the people here might know their heavenly hammer from and discovered that there is a sect in the West that has it. This sect seems to be the vanguard against the demons currently, and thousands of years ago, they were stationed in this small region, but they went west after discovering that the enemy''s main strongholds were there. Being such a powerful sect, it was the main reason why Tang Yin had to choose not to show his heavenly hammer. He was unaware of the sect''s rules, so it was better not to draw their attention. Still, he wouldn''t deny what she said about him being from the West either, so he smiled and continued walking toward the dragon corpses. She smiled under her veil and looked at his hair. "But it''s strange, your blue hair can''t be from the West, isn''t blue the color of the South?" She said softly and hesitantly as she tilted her head slightly, trying to remember this. Tang Yin simply smiled and said nothing, and soon, both arrived next to the dragon corpses without Tang Yin saying anything. ''In the end, this mountain was a huge nest of dragons, led by an earth dragon at the fifth level of the saint realm. Those spirit beasts were running away from these guys and since we walked in a straight line all this time, we didn''t leave their area.'' He thought and then looked around. ''Were they engaged in eating spirit beasts?'' he thought. "Tang Yin, that big one ate your beast." Qingyue said as she looked towards the first dragon they saw here. Tang Yin looked at it and nodded, sighing. "Well, it seems that they did devote themselves to eating the spirit beasts that passed through here. And this time they wanted to eat us too." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she nodded. "Should we look for another tiger?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Yeah, I can''t absorb any of these guys, they exceed my limit by a wide margin. 4 dragons with more than 150 thousand years and another one with 200 thousand years, that''s too many years." Tang Yin replied, and she nodded. "Shall we go?" she asked, but Tang Yin shook his head. "A dragon''s body is very important for an alchemist, haven''t you heard about Dragon Blood Pills?" he asked, and she looked at him doubtfully. "I''ve heard, are you an alchemist? Can you make that kind of pill?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, I am a famous alchemist. Come, I''ll show you." Tang Yin said smiling, and then approached one of the dragons, the biggest one. He then made two rather large spiritual arrays and put them on top of the dragon. One of them went into the dragon''s body, and the other one started to absorb the blood while storing it inside another smaller array. Tang Yin did the same procedure on the body of the other four dragons. After that, he did several more things with the bodies of these dragons, and a couple of hours later, Tang Yin started doing alchemy while using the dragon''s blood. Only the dragon''s blood was needed to make a blood pill, but Tang Yin wanted to enhance its effects, so he used some organs of these dragons in alchemy, starting to show his ability as an alchemist in front of Qingyue. She was amazed as she watched him do alchemy in such an exquisite way. Because she is from an ice sect, normally her sect has some problems regarding alchemists, so she has rarely seen an alchemist do his work. Still, of the times she has seen one, this is the first time she is shocked to see one. Because, Tang Yin was doing alchemy with the blood of dragons of the saint realm. This blood was extremely rebellious! And yet he could still do alchemy like it was nothing! And he was such a powerful genius cultivator! That was absurd to her. Chapter 305 - 305: Skill Supreme? Meanwhile, Tang Yin was frowning putting all his effort into completing the pills. ''These dragons were stronger than I thought.'' He thought and recalled the battle. ''The reason why it was so easy for me is because that skill is too absurd. Not only does it increase its power with every hit I hit, but it''s also a growth-type skill, how is it possible that a little ape had such an incredible skill? Who the hell is the father of that ape? An ability of this type... It would be ranked Supreme in my world and I only remember 3 people who had a supreme ability.'' Tang Yin thought. When he started alchemy, he realized that these dragons were so powerful that he thought it was unbelievable that he could kill them so easily. But then he remembered the feeling when he struck with his active skill. It wasn''t like the first time. It was much stronger with each hit, and it had nothing to do with the amount of spiritual energy he was putting into that attack, it had a lot to do with the skill itself. It was a growth skill in every sense. It could grow in combat, but it could also grow passively as long as Tang Yin got stronger. ''Should I go find more apes like that?'' thought Tang Yin smiling. If for some reason, he were to obtain such an ability again, the improvement both of them would receive would be so incredible that it would give him a great advantage over people far above his own level. Still... Tang Yin also noticed a serious problem. Keeping that ability active and striking a successful blow with it wears him out. Both his spiritual energy and his mental stability at the moment are affected every time he hits. And that is a serious problem. If for some reason, he were to lose concentration in a battle because of this, it would put his life at risk. ''I must be careful. Although... I''m also feeling that my soul is somewhat responsible for this. I don''t feel like it''s in its best state, I seem to need my master more than before. I can''t think of a feasible way at present, for my soul and body to come together in perfect tune, but she seems to have a way to do it.'' Tang Yin thought, and then in between thoughts and thoughts, Tang Yin had spent many hours doing alchemy. A great number of crimson pills came out of the furnace and were put into different jade bottles while Tang Yin continued his work. He had to put a lot of effort into making these pills, so after 24 hours, he rested for a while and then started again. And so, he spent 3 more days solely doing alchemy. The amount of blood he was able to obtain was quite a lot. It was 5 rather great dragons, after all. Also, since he mixed them with some internal organs, he was able to get a great number of pills out of them. And after those 4 days of doing alchemy, Tang Yin finally stood up smiling and at once passed some jade bottles to Qingyue. "It''s for you. They''re not of much use to you, but I''m sure they''ll do you some good." He said, and Qingyue looked at the bottles in her hand doubtfully. "I''m not compatible with fire or earth, what are you giving them to me for? You should have them, I''m extreme ice." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "I know, but you can''t leave without a good reward after fighting 5 dragons. At the very least, it can serve you as a trophy or to give to your sect." He replied smiling, and she then nodded softly. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good..." She said as she put the bottles away. After a while longer, both did a few things and left the place. The bloodless corpses were of little importance, but Tang Yin thought they might be useful at some point, so he put them away in rather large spirit arrays and then put them into his inventory. So, a while later, both started running through the spirit forest again, but this time, they moved away from that area. If 5 dragons were hiding out there, nothing guaranteed them that there wouldn''t be more. And if the other dragons were the type that could fly at high altitudes and cast powers from far away, with good attributes, they could really give them both a lot of trouble. After all, the cultivation of both is far apart, so they could not complement each other in the best possible way. Thus, both started searching for spirit beasts again. Because he had already been here for a while, Tang Yin began to search for it more quickly, expanding his search into more types of spirit beasts. His fifth spirit bone was not very important, as it did not represent that something big would happen in his cultivation. It would only unlock spiritual pressure and little else. Normally, it is a spirit bone that they usually focus on increasing the attributes of the other spirit bones, but the truth is that any spirit bone would do. If he had gotten the one from that tiger it would be great, as the ability he would get plus the strength increase in his first ability would be great. Still, there''s nothing to be sorry about. Obtaining so many dragon blood pills was a good thing, so Tang Yin was happy. Even so, it is complicated to find a spiritual bone of the attribute destruction that can mate with it. Even if along the way he encountered several spirit beasts with the same attribute, they were not good spirit beasts, so they had to keep running around the place. "Tang Yin, do you usually travel a lot?" Qingyue asked doubtfully. "Of course, I''m always moving around and running around in the spiritual forests, I really like adventures." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she nodded and looked somewhat astonished. "Really? it''s fun, isn''t it?" she asked with a smile as she stared at him, and Tang Yin smiled. "You''re not allowed to travel alone?" He asked, and she nodded a little, looking somewhat pitiful as she did so. "My master wants me to inherit her position and become the rising star of the continent. That''s why she won''t allow me to travel alone, for fear that our enemies will do something." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. It made sense. Many in his world did the same for their heirs. Perhaps among the heirs of the great sects, the only one who did what he wanted was Tang Yin. This was thanks to his master, who mediated with his family so that he could live a life that way, more free, and that he could know the world. They did this so that he could grow up and mature earlier, but... In the end, he ended up dying and was not allowed to develop further. It was the most premature death known to this day among the geniuses. "Makes sense, but then why are you here alone?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully, and she smiled with some pride as she lifted her face a little. "I ran away." She replied proudly, surprising Tang Yin a bit, who smiled shortly after, remembering the times he did it too. "Hahaha, I can see that Miss Qingyue is quite daring, what would you do if you were found by your enemies?" He asked, and she shrugged her shoulders. "But they didn''t find me, did they? So far only you found me." She replied smiling, and Tang Yin shook his head helplessly. The two continued to talk for a long while as they walked through a dark night until they reached a place where they were going to camp. The two basically spent the whole night talking while Qingyue asked Tang Yin many questions. Between the days they had been together, Tang Yin realized that Qingyue was a person of very few words, so he occasionally made her talk to hear her beautiful voice. But this time was different. She talked and talked, asking Tang Yin many things about his adventures. For her, who for some time now has been pampered by a whole great sect, talking about exciting things like that was the most fun. Chapter 306 - 306: His Fifth Spiritual Bone, surprising? They spent the night discussing different things while eating spirit beast meat. Tang Yin spent the whole night telling her different things about his adventures and other interesting things that Qingyue wanted to know. For her, this was the first time she could travel on an adventure alone, and getting a person who liked adventures just like her was something she appreciated during this night, as she was able to learn many things from Tang Yin. As a result, the next morning, they were happy, and she looked overflowing. Even when she never took off the veil from her face, you could tell the happiness overflowing from her body. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That morning, both went again to get a spiritual bone, but it was a little difficult for them during that day. Still, the day after they ran into a lot of luck as they were almost reaching the area where the Emperors and Spirit Saints were among the beasts. ''Another Demonic Python?'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he watched the huge python crawling on the ground. He still hadn''t realized that two powerful people had targeted it. "Do you like that one?" Qingyue asked with a smile under her veil. She was not in a hurry. If it were up to her, she would choose to spend a whole month searching for the spirit beast for Tang Yin. After all, during these days, they had been killing some spirit beasts as if they were traveling on some interesting adventure. To her, this was something new and incredible that she wanted to enjoy to the end. But Tang Yin nodded, which made her feel a little pitiful, knowing that soon the two of them would part ways, and she would have to return to her sect. Tang Yin smiled, "I''ll go. I will slay it quickly and absorb its spiritual bone." Tang Yin said, and without waiting for her reply, he immediately rushed forcefully toward that snake while taking out his heavenly hammer. During this day, the two of them talked about a lot of things, so they got to know each other a little more, there was no need for Tang Yin to keep hiding his heavenly hammer in front of her. Therefore, he decided to end things quickly. Qingyue nodded, and after seeing that he jumped in to finish this quickly, she sighed. ''Could it be that there are more dragons around here?'' she thought doubtfully as she looked at the surroundings. She was almost longing for dragons to appear again and eat Tang Yin''s beast so that the interesting adventures they were having would drag on even longer. Still, she soon realized it was a selfish thought, so she scolded herself in her mind. ''Stop it, Qingyue. Tang Yin must go and you have to go back to the sect. The master will get even angrier if you don''t.'' She said to herself, though in the end, she gave a little sigh and mocked herself for this. Soon, she turned her gaze back to Tang Yin and sighed at how fast he had been. A single move took him to completely shatter the snake and set about absorbing its spiritual bone. Thus, she disappeared and appeared sitting on a stone at Tang Yin''s side as she protected him. To prevent other beasts from disturbing him, knowing that this was a heavy blow to his cultivation when it happened earlier, she erected a powerful spiritual barrier with her spiritual pressure all around. The large number of spirit beasts watching from afar ran away as soon as they felt that powerful spiritual pressure girding over their heads, so soon, the place was filled with absolute silence as she watched Tang Yin for several hours continuously... He did everything in such a meticulous manner, and his movements were so graceful that they captivated Qingyue a little, and she could not take her eyes off him for a moment. The elegance and meticulousness in his movements were captivating, for she had never seen someone who could make such perfect spiritual bones. Even though, during these days, she could see Tang Yin obtain a large amount of collection bones, she had not realized how perfect he could make them. ''It looks as if he already has experience making his spiritual bones.'' She thought with surprise. Just at those moments, she felt her eyesight failing her, so she frowned and put her hands to her eyes to rub them a little. Then she looked at Tang Yin again and frowned, ''Silver hair?'' She thought in shock and shook her head again. ''Am I needing to sleep?'' She thought doubtfully and then looked at Tang Yin again. ''What''s wrong?'' She thought in shock, seeing that Tang Yin''s beautiful blue hair was now silver in color. She even began to doubt whether her eyesight was fine today. Tang Yin''s beautiful blue-colored hair had now turned into gorgeous silver hair. It was even more striking and beautiful than the blue hair he had before. This silver hair seemed to glow and further enhanced Tang Yin''s presence. This made Qingyue stand up. She walked and stood in front of Tang Yin with hesitation. For some reason, she felt that Tang Yin''s whole body had changed at this moment. Right now, Tang Yin was absorbing spiritual bone, so seeing a change in his spiritual energy was normal. Still, there was something incredibly different, and it wasn''t just the color of his hair that had changed. Tang Yin''s aura had changed drastically. His aura had something unique and alluring about it. ''Is it a ruler''s aura?'' Qingyue thought doubtfully as she looked at Tang Yin head-on. She could see a halo of ruler behind Tang Yin, but at the same time, she felt as if it was only a reflection because of his glowing hair color. Even so, the aura emanating from him gave her a feeling of might. Tang Yin''s body looked as if it was growing, but not in size, it was more an effect of spiritual energy. And it was the first time Qingyue saw something similar for a person who was just searching for his spiritual bone to enter the sixth realm. Chapter 307 - 307: A sign of the divine soul? She had some conjectures in her head, but after a moment''s thought, she realized it was unlikely. The birth of spiritual pressure in a cultivator should never look like this. But just as she was thinking of another possibility, the overflowing spiritual energy in Tang Yin''s body brought her out of her thoughts. His long silver hair began to wave in the wind as if there was a lot of wind hitting his body. His clothes were the same. Still, it wasn''t the wind that was swirling beside him, it was a large amount of extremely pure spiritual energy that shocked Qingyue. ''What the heck?'' She thought, but just then, she noticed that Tang Yin managed to enter the first level of the Spiritual King Realm at an unreal speed, which left her a bit in shock. Still, what happened after that¡­ It was even more unreal to her. All the extremely pure energy surrounding Tang Yin began to enter his body under Qingyue''s gaze. Such pure and abundant spiritual energy, which even put a little pressure on her, began to enter Tang Yin''s body as if it were its natural container. Likewise, at the same time, Tang Yin''s cultivation began to increase dramatically. Up to the second level in a moment. And then to the third level. ''What the heck!?'' She thought in shock, but he didn''t stop there. This spiritual energy was big enough to make him break the bottleneck of the fourth level. ''That much!?'' She thought in shock, as her eyes widened in surprise. It was the first time she had seen a situation like that, and she couldn''t understand what was going on. ''Could it be because he skipped an immense number of years to absorb his fifth bone? Is it possible that this spirit beast gave him so much spiritual energy?'' she thought as she looked at him. But then another incredible thing happened again. Two huge demonic pythons appeared from behind Tang Yin as the spiritual energy made them materialize. These pythons crawled on the ground gently as they moved in unison, surrounding Tang Yin. They circled him quietly for two laps without doing anything until, for some reason, one of them roared at the other, and the latter responded with the same intensity. Both of them were going to fight at that moment, while the huge fangs made of spiritual energy looked as if they were real. But, just then, Tang Yin''s silver hair shook hard, and his body began to float for a few centimeters. Just at that moment, a great heavenly hammer appeared above Tang Yin while its colors glowed brightly. Silver predominated this time and shone brightly, outlining powerful spiritual pressure that soon girded everywhere. As soon as the spiritual pressure appeared, the bodies of the two pythons were shaken to the ground and reduced to spiritual dust, which re-entered Tang Yin''s body. This further increased the spiritual energy outlining Tang Yin''s body in Qingyue''s eyes. The spiritual pressure was powerful enough to alert her to something dangerous, but it was not because Tang Yin was dangerous per se. Qingyue understood as soon as she felt it. ''It''s the supremacy of the Heavenly Hammer...'' She thought in shock, looking at the huge heavenly hammer there. She paid no attention to anything else. If she had she would have noticed that the beasts in the distance began to fall silent. The small wild beasts and the birds that flew overhead from time to time became silent. Then, without warning, Tang Yin''s extremely pure spiritual energy slammed into the nearby trees with force. Leaves began to fall while the hammer increased in size greatly. Just then, Tang Yin opened his eyes. The silver color shone brightly in them, and a powerful attack came out of his eyes in the direction of a tree that was soon pierced, but the attack towards the tree did not end there. Soon, a silver flame slowly burned and began to scorch the tree in front of him while his eyes continued to glow with a beautiful intensity that was etched in Qingyue''s mind. Still, when she saw the silver fire burning slowly, she felt stunned. ''A flame attack from the eyes?'' she thought in shock, ''Hadn''t he told me that his attribute was destruction and lightning?'' she thought. And just as she thought so, the sky darkened from one moment to the next, and taking her totally by surprise, a mighty bolt of lightning struck down hard on that spirit tree, splitting it in two. But it did not end there. For some reason, the roar of the lightning did not reach them. Although the lightning struck with force, there was no thunder. It was silent, and all that was heard was the sound of the spiritual tree cracking as it was splitting. But... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just at that moment, Tang Yin slightly raised his hand towards the fire, and the small silver fire that seemed harmless burned brightly and reduced that tree to ashes in just 2 seconds. ''So powerful?'' she thought. Everything she was seeing was leaving her in shock, but soon¡­ All that powerful spiritual pressure she was feeling, and the silvery fire, the clouds in the sky... It all disappeared. As if it hadn''t existed. Still, there was something that hadn''t disappeared. Tang Yin''s silver hair. It was still waving in the wind while his silver eyes glowed. ''What the hell is going on?'' she thought in surprise, unable to understand anything that this person in front of her was showing her. Every single thing Tang Yin had shown right now left her confused. Still, in reality, the most surprised one was Tang Yin. When he saw the silver flame come out of his eyes, his mind went blank for a moment, but he soon regained his sanity. And as he raised his hand, he only wanted to confirm what he was seeing. He wanted to think that what he was seeing was real. As the whole tree burned, the joy in his heart increased by leaps and bounds, so he cracked a smile. ''Is my soul showing signs? Is the silver fire finally coming back to me?'' he thought with a pleasant surprise shining on his already glowing face. Even so, soon, the gleam in his eyes began to dull. He had put away his heavenly hammer and the spiritual pressure had taken it away, so everything was back to normal. Likewise, Tang Yin''s hair color returned to the typical blue, and his eyes did too. Tang Yin''s bright face disappeared from one moment to the next. And Tang Yin, for some reason, fell into a state of cultivation again without giving Qingyue a single glance. He had not forgotten her. He wanted to thank her. But just when he thought of doing so, he felt as if his soul had given a slight throbbing within himself, so he became emotional. He always thought his soul was in a half-awake dream state. He was only working on the basic divine soul things, and the improvement was being little each time, this was strange to him. So, as soon as he felt the chance to understand what was going on with his soul, Tang Yin wanted to find out and sat back to cultivation. While Qingyue didn''t take her eyes off him for a long time... Chapter 308 - 308: Dont die. ''What''s wrong with my soul? Why on earth do I feel it''s giving some signs now?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked inside his body and plunged into his spirit world. He was not yet complete, and darkness reigned in this place, but his soul was glowing silver, showing that the divine soul was alive. The color silver is a sign of the divine soul, and almost everything that belonged to Tang Yin was influenced by this color. But the color was the same as before. There was no change. Still, he could feel his divine soul. His presence was there, and it was stronger than before, which was strange to him. Something like this had never happened to him before, but after thinking for a while he thought it was normal. After all, he had just been reincarnated and was in a body that had once had another soul. The usurpation of bodies is not a good practice, and incoming souls usually have great problems when it comes to using that body. After all, the body must be fully coupled to the soul, which is difficult. ''In my case, the immense similarity of my previous body to this one has served my soul to a couple very well with the new body and also that the situation in which I reincarnated was unique and different.'' Tang Yin thought after having been thinking different things while looking at his own soul. ''But... Now that I think about it, why was this guy, Ren Xiao, born without a spirit weapon, but he had so much spiritual energy from the beginning?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, while frowning. ''If he had been born with a spiritual weapon, it could have been problematic for me, as excessive use of a spiritual weapon on a body will cause it to attach to the body and make it its own. If there is a change in the spiritual weapon it uses from ''birth'', it could result in a great rejection from part of the body...'' He thought. ''Was I that lucky? Shit, fate is really unbelievable. This looks like it was meticulously planned.'' He thought, and after having deviated a bit from his initial thoughts, he went back to looking at his soul meticulously. He was trying to send it signals to see if it would respond but received no response. It seemed as if his soul was in a dream state or a state where it could not send him signals. This was strange. Still, after a good while, he sighed deeply. Certainly, he had felt his divine soul do something a moment ago. That was no mistake. There was no way he could be wrong about that. But, once he got here, he didn''t feel anything else. Still, that confirmed one thing for him. His soul wasn''t functioning as it should. ''Looks like I need to unlock the Spirit World so I can find out what the hell is going on with my soul.'' Tang Yin thought and sighed. Then, without realizing he was under someone''s gaze, Tang Yin left this world of darkness and came back to reality. A beautiful pair of eyes and half a face greeted him while staring at him. Tang Yin, for a moment, lost himself in her eyes like that time. Although they were blue, a somewhat common color, there was something different about them. They were not ordinary blue, but an ice blue, it looked very similar to the color of the ice phoenix. In addition, this pair of eyes, so beautiful, seemed to have a tender coldness that was very rare to see. This gave her a touch of loveliness and elegance. She had a unique and special aura, which made Tang Yin doubt what kind of aura she had. It was as if she was a mature aura, but at the same time, she was not. The coldness in her aura made it unique in itself. Because of this, Tang Yin occasionally couldn''t help but be stunned while looking at her. In fact, she was like that too. She hadn''t noticed it because she thought she was only looking at him because of the peculiarity she could see in his eyes, but the reality was that she felt Tang Yin''s beauty was unique. She had never seen eyes more beautiful than his, and now that she saw his real face, she felt that she had seen the apex of male beauty. Even the scars on his face didn''t detract from his beauty, they added to his masculinity. Or at least that was a subconscious thought of hers, which she hadn''t even realized she had. So, both looked at each other for a moment stunned, and then Tang Yin averted his gaze a little as he stood up. "Miss Qingyue, thank you very much this time. Finding a spiritual bone as good as this one is hard lately, but we got it thanks to you. So, here''s the part I promised." Tang Yin said as he took out a storage bag from his inventory and passed it to her. Qingyue nodded and took it, but when she saw what was inside, she frowned and looked at him, "So many? I don''t think my work deserves such a good reward, after all, I''ve enjoyed traveling with you too." She replied softly, and Tang Yin nodded smiling. "I have also enjoyed traveling with you, but this time you have helped me quite a bit and also left me most of the blood pills, so this is the least I can do for you." He replied, and Qingyue then nodded. She would not be modest, so she put away the bag and a complex look passed over her face. "Are you leaving already?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "There are several things I have pending that are urgent. Therefore, I hope to see you again in the future. If you ever feel bored, you can look for me at the Red Thunder Sect. I can go on adventures with you, plus I''ll introduce you to several people, women, you can make friends with." He replied, and Qingyue sighed a little. "I don''t want female friends, it''s fine if you want to be my friend. But I don''t get along with women." She replied with a smile under her veil, a smile Tang Yin would have wanted to see. Tang Yin, though surprised, still nodded. "Good, then I wish you luck. Go back to your sect and don''t die before we meet again." Tang Yin said smiling, and she nodded toward him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, don''t die either. If you need help, you can come find me too. I''ll introduce you to my master next time we meet, I''m sure you''ll like her very much." She replied after this, and Tang Yin, after saying a few more words to her, started running through the spiritual forest. Qingyue stared at him for a while from behind until he disappeared from her sight, and she gave a slight sigh with some longing in her eyes. After watching for a while longer, she turned around and went her way. ... Chapter 309 - 309: The plan of Shi Yue Tang Yin started running all over the forest until he found a cave and went in to cultivate again. He had wanted to talk more with Qingyue, as her personality is nice, but knowing that Li Xian was in danger, it was better to hurry and leave the less important things for later. He wasn''t here to play around and had to cultivate. Since he now had his spiritual bone and had ascended to the fourth level of the Spiritual King Realm in one go, he would use the momentum to go as far as possible. Therefore, he entered a cave to use the cultivation bonus he had been given by the system as a reward. Thus, Tang Yin soon used those 3 100% cultivation rewards, causing his cultivation to slowly increase again. Slowly but steadily, his cultivation increased for a day until his cultivation stopped rising. All the spiritual energy the system was giving him was processed by his spirit bowl. His cultivation increased by 3 levels and went straight up to the seventh level of the Spiritual King Realm, which is absurd, considering that he was at the ninth level of the Spiritual Lord Realm just a few hours ago. Still, a gift from the system was always ready to be surprising, so it wasn''t that out of the ordinary for Tang Yin. After that, it took him another day to stabilize his cultivation at that level, and after doing so, he left the cave and started running through the spiritual forest again, heading towards the Red Thunder Sect. Along the way, Tang Yin hunted a great number of beasts of acceptable level, and remembering that he had not used the family array, he decided to use it. After hunting approximately 30 spirit beasts in 1 hour, Tang Yin started cultivating again. Unfortunately, the spirit beasts he hunted were from the fifth realm because he had already left the sixth realm spirit beast zone. Still, it was enough for now. His cultivation slowly increased until the eighth level and then stopped increasing, bringing a slight sigh to Tang Yin. ''It''s difficult to increase cultivation at this stage with fifth realm beasts. I thought I could reach the bottleneck, but it looks like I''ll stay away for now.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, as he walked through the huge spiritual forest. Still, the truth was that he was also surprised by his rapid increase in cultivation. In such a short time, he managed to reach the Eighth Level of the Spiritual King Realm and was just recently crippled, this is a high and absurd cultivation speed in itself. ''The system is really amazing. But I think it''s about time I upgraded my body, it seems like I need to go deeper into that lightning world to do so. After all, even though my body is powerful, I feel like my cultivation increase is too much lately, and my body is already starting to become unstable.'''' Tang Yin thought as he squeezed his hand. He could feel that his body''s strength was not keeping up with his cultivation. That''s normal for any cultivator, but not for him. Therefore, he decided to go to that place again to see if he could find a good place to cultivate his body. ''Well, anyway, I have to complete that system mission... When I come back maybe I can get some of those herbs.'' Tang Yin thought as he started planning various things in his head, putting almost all of his attention on what he would do when he went to the place where Li Xian was. For now, he is sure she is fine, and there is no one dangerous nearby, which means she has not yet reached her destination. Still, he must hurry. Because nothing guarantees she''ll be okay when she gets there. ''Daring to touch my woman, it seems there are people who want to meet death.'' Tang Yin thought as a sinister smile appeared on his face and soon began to run quickly towards the sect. It was better to do things quickly. ... Days ago... Shi Yue sighed lightly as she stood on the highest tower of the Red Thunder Sect. There was a man beside her, the sect master. "Madam, what do you wish? We are already preparing everything and have almost everything ready, did you come to inspect?" he asked hesitantly. But Shi Yue remained silent for a long while before answering. "I''m not here to inspect anything, I trust you will do everything just as I told you." She said, and after pausing for a moment, she spoke again. "Reinforce the sect and do not allow any stupid person to make an unnecessary move. Don''t allow intruders to enter again. I am going to collect a debt and fetch something for my disciple at the snake place, keep an eye out." She said, surprising the patriarch, who almost choked when he heard that. "Are you planning to attack that Sect!?" He asked in shock but quickly shook his head several times. "No, ma''am. That''s too dangerous, in your current state..." "Hush. I didn''t come to ask your opinion about it." Shi Yue said, interrupting what he wanted to say, as she shot him a cold glare, causing the patriarch to swallow all his words and fall silent. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m sorry, ma''am." He replied as he lowered his head, and Shi Yue nodded. "When annoying and ungrateful dogs start barking and doing bad things on land that doesn''t belong to them, what do you think the owner of that land should do?" She asked coldly. "Throw them out." He replied, and she nodded. "It''s good that you understand. But you''ve become too soft lately. Remember well, who allowed those two sects to be here? Remember, who lent them the land and protection back then?" she asked again. And the patriarch, after sighing a little, replied. "You, Madam. Both sects owe everything to you and your family." He replied, and she smiled. "The northwest region belonged to us at the time, but I willingly allowed them to live here. By granting them good land, with which they have been able to develop. But now that they are at the top, did they forget who allowed them to live in peace? Hehe, it''s time to do a good cleaning in this place, therefore, I''ll go and play for a while." She said smiling, disappearing among small red flowers swirling around the place, leaving the patriarch stunned. After a while, he gave a slight sigh and looked in the direction of where that sect was. ''Living in harmony is difficult, eh. It seems that the ancestor''s thoughts certainly were stupid, maybe that''s why he failed as a disciple of the mistress.'' He thought with a slight sigh and disappeared from the place as well. Chapter 310 - 310: Poison World Shi Yue floated above the sky of a huge construction that had numerous mountain peaks. This place had a dangerous atmosphere, and the very air that was breathed here seemed to be poisonous. After all, this was a poisonous sect that used snake venom to cultivate their cultivation techniques. In the past, this sect was a small sect that was going to be annexed by the Red Thunder Sect, but in the end, Shi Yue realized that, if she did so, her sect would be attacked by her enemies, as they would fear that they would become stronger than they should. Therefore, at that time, she signed a treaty to grant this sect and the other sect a large portion of the land that belonged to her sect. This would allow them to develop, and she would not charge them anything. But the idea was always that they would be in a friendly alliance with the Red Thunder Sect, and it determinedly prevented them from becoming allies of the sect''s enemies. Who, historically, have been enemies of the entire northwest region. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, with the passage of time and the rapid increase in the forces of those two sects, they eventually began to become more and more arrogant, causing them to even have thoughts against the Red Thunder Sect. That was why, right now, Shi Yue regretted granting them these lands. It would have even been better to exterminate them all back then to eradicate all the problems once and for all. Still, in this life, there is no room for regret. When you do something, you must be responsible for the consequences it may bring. And she knows that. So, she let out a slight sigh and descended on the sect''s main mountain undetected. ''They have greatly strengthened the defenses of this place.'' She thought as she avoided activating the spirit arrays arranged all over the place skillfully without anyone noticing her presence. ''And they''ve also gotten quite strong... I feel like there are more spiritual Supremes than in my sect.'' She thought with a frown. That shouldn''t be the case, as far as she remembers. There should be only 2 Spiritual Supremes in each of the other two sects, but this time, she could feel a total of 6 or more, which was very strange. It was a much greater power than she expected. Still, she didn''t mind. Although the cultivation of these guys was quite high, most of them were in the early stages of the Supreme Spiritual Realm. They were not that dangerous. Thus, she walked for a long time until she came to a special Herbal Hall. This Herbal Hall was enclosed and had a spiritual supreme among those protecting the place, which showed the importance of this place. Still, Shi Yue walked past as if no one was there. Once inside, she frowned. The place before the door and after was a totally different world. Outside, there is only darkness at night, but it is a green mountain, just like any mountain here. But, on the other side of the door of this herbal hall, there is a huge poisonous world. The color green was predominant in this place and was no ordinary green but rather a dark green that gave a frightening feeling. The very air felt heavy and poisonous, so Shi Yue frowned slightly. ''So, this is the famous Poison World, huh.'' She thought. She hadn''t expected what was behind the famous ''Heavenly Poison Herbal Hall'' to be the Poison World of the rumors. In fact, she had been teleported to another place when she walked through the door and knew that this would alert the other people in the sect. Still, she wouldn''t worry. For one thing, she was thinking of a way to gather them in one place, and now they would do it on their own, it saved her work. This place was quite large and had 3 mountain peaks nearby that were also covered in a dark green atmosphere, giving the feeling that it could be touched. ''That grass must be nearby.'' Shi Yue thought as she saw this and walked for a long while until she finally saw the spiritual herb she was looking for. But, just at that moment, she heard voices in the distance. "Sir, that person must be very dangerous, please be careful!" "That''s right, how many came?" "There are 4, the others are on their way, who the hell can enter our sect without setting off the alarms?" "I don''t know. Elders are not allowed to enter the Poison World, so it must be someone external and very powerful. Go activate the offensive spiritual arrays, also, warn the ancestor." Replied the one who was called Lord, who is the Sect Master. But just then, they were stunned to see an extremely beautiful woman standing in front of them, next to one of the sect treasures. The sect master leading them swallowed all his words in surprise. "SHI YUE!" he shouted in surprise as he took a few steps back in shock. The others were also the same when they saw her. Shi Yue smiled at them. "I can see that this generation''s master is having a good time, are you so disrespectful now?" she replied teasingly, and a crown of roses appeared on her head without anyone noticing. The sect master frowned at the sight of her, but he understood what his priority was right now, so he slightly lowered his head. "Madam Shi Yue, I''m sorry for the discourtesy. I hope you are well, what brings you here? Besides, being in a poisonous place like this is not good for you who is not a carrier of the poison." He said with a smile. Shi Yue shrugged her shoulders. "Save your nonsense for later, that''s not the way you should act in front of someone you want to murder." She replied mockingly, surprising the sect master, who looked at her with confusion. "I don''t understand what you mean, Madam. How could we have such plans?" he asked doubtfully, but his face tightened a little at that moment. And Shi Yue simply smiled, "These little ones knew very well." She said as she threw several heads on the ground, all those heads had a mark on their foreheads that represented them as very high-level slaves of this sect. Chapter 311 - 311: Snake Ancestor The sect master swallowed the words he was about to say and frowned. He unconsciously looked at the man next to him angrily. This man was in shock to see this. ''What the hell is going on? When did my slaves die?'' He thought in shock, but as he received the gaze of the sect master, he was startled. This was a look that Shi Yue noticed, so a flower flew at high speed toward him, which scared everyone present. She didn''t decide to hide it, she openly attacked to assassinate that guy in front of all of them. What the hell was she planning? They thought. The sect master immediately kicked the ground angrily. "You dare to kill someone from my sect!" he shouted angrily. He didn''t understand how on earth Shi Yue murdered slaves of his sect without anyone noticing, but if she did, it meant that she had a way to get information out of their souls. That meant she knew their plans! There was no turning back! He thought angrily, and so a great snake appeared behind him, his spirit weapon, and let out a shout towards where Shi Yue was. "Paralyzing Poison Saliva!" He shouted at that moment, causing an attack to come out of the snake''s mouth toward Shi Yue. But, just as the attack reached her, it pierced the air as if there was nothing there. ''Clon!?'' Thought the sect master in shock and just saw a slight flash beside him, so he shouted... "STOP!" Loudly, but the next thing he saw was the body of one of his elders left staggering back and forth headless. And Shi Yue appeared on the other side with a smile and the extremely frightened head of that man while tossing it upwards in her hand. "You think you can stop me? You dare to try to murder disciples of my sect and plot to banish us, do you think things will stay like this?" she said smiling, and made a slight movement with her hand that destroyed the elder''s head and sent blood and pieces of skull flying everywhere. "Shit, you really have guts!" Shouted the sect master, angered by this, and immediately, all the people who came with him summoned their respective spirit weapons. Some were tools, and some were spirit beasts. But they all had a lot to do with poison. "Heh, four spiritual Supremes. You seem to have strengthened yourselves very well during this time." Shi Yue said upon seeing them, and the sect master sneered. "Attack, don''t let her leave alive!" the sect master shouted again, causing everyone to start launching attacks toward Shi Yue. Which she took it gently, but just as she planned to dodge, she looked back and quickly disappeared from that place, standing on the other side. Just then, a huge explosion occurred where she was, and six spirit weapons fell with force, leaving a great hole in the place. She frowned, ''10 spiritual supreme? Besides, there are 2 that are stronger than the sect master.'' She thought in shock but then was surprised to see the spiritual weapons. ''From the Divine Sun Hall?! Shit, these bastards betrayed the northwest and our ancestors!'' She thought angrily as she found out where those guys were from. Still, just then, she felt an extremely dangerous aura sneaking up on her, so she jumped back and sent her crown of roses slamming into it... *BOOM* An explosion of spiritual energy occurred the moment the crown was hit hard by a huge body of a snake. Slightly surprising Shi Yue, who fell a bit away from there. She smiled. "Tsk, little snake, I didn''t think you would still be alive. Looks like you''re trying to turn into a dragon, but you''re so useless even 2 thousand years later, you still don''t make it." Shi Yue said mockingly. Although inside she was a bit pensive. The strength of this place had exceeded her expectations now that they were allies of the divine sun hall, and this one still had the guts to send so many spiritual Supremes to this place, but she wouldn''t leave here without cleaning up a bit. Still, it would be very complicated to do so. Just as she said that, a huge snake appeared crawling around the place. It was green in color, like the environment in this place, and its scales looked extremely tough and shiny, its head gigantic and its body the same. It was not a snake that could be commonly seen. ''It should be one of the most powerful snakes on the continent right now.'' Shi Yue thought when she finally saw it fully. When everyone saw it, they were also surprised, "Ancestor!" said the sect members who were present, shocked that it had come out on its own and without anyone going to warn it. Normally, he locks himself in his mountain and doesn''t come out even for hundreds of years. He only comes out at critical times for the sect. Was it that important this time? They thought. In fact, even the people in the divine sun hall who said nothing were surprised to see it. The huge snake sneered at that moment, and a hoarse voice came out of its mouth. "Hmph, I''m the most surprised this time, Shi Yue. I thought that, by now, you would be ten feet under." Said the snake in mockery but spoke up again before Shi Yue did, "What the hell are you doing here? The land you gave us, are you planning to take it from us now?" he asked forcefully, trying to intimidate her. But Shi Yue sneered. "I will not die before I cut off your head, little snake. Back then it was I who saved you from my father''s hands and granted you great rewards. Two thousand years later, you want to bite the hand that fed you, you really are ungrateful. I should have let my father give you an ending." Shi Yue replied while spitting to the side in disdain towards this snake. "Haha, unfortunately for you, there is no Thunder God that can kill me anymore, will you? Haha, with that little strength you have? Your cultivation is fading all the time, little heiress of Eternal Night." Replied the snake. Shi Yue smiled, "It''s enough to cut off your head." She said, and immediately, two small flowers fell from her head. Shi Yue raised her hands and clasped them in her palm, causing the flowers to turn into two red, extremely sharp daggers. Seeing this, the snake frowned. "Who knew, a person in such a state, who could still use her spiritual weapon in such a way. You certainly were the hope of the night back then." He spoke. Even so, it was also the moment when a great roar came out of his mouth as he moved his huge body forcefully. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the signal needed by all the spiritual Supremes to activate their spiritual weapons, bringing a great tremor to the area. "Shi Yue, since you come as an intruder, we will pay you in the same way as all the intruders who have entered our sect!" the sect master shouted upwards. A lot of powerful auras rose in that place and alerted the whole sect, but Shi Yue was calm. She had come as an executioner to this place. And she will leave as one. Chapter 312 - 312: Dangerous attack "It seems that all of you have really betrayed our region and our ancestors." Shi Yue said. Her eyes lit up with murderous intent as she realized that several of the spiritual supreme presents had not reached that level through effort but were forced up to that level. This made her feel helpless. ''It seems that those guys'' researchers have hit the nail on the head, the improvement in these people is incredible and they certainly have more spiritual energy than their peers... In the end, they have all progressed, while I...'' She thought, and at the end, a look of helplessness crossed her eyes. Still, she clenched her hands tightly. ''No, I still have a trump card...'' She thought, and her eyes became clear again. "Hehe, the day you rejected that proposal, was the day you put a counter on your life, Shi Yue." Said the snake ancestor upon hearing her previous words. Shi Yue smiled to hear him say that. "At least, I will die a free. You, on the other hand, will die as slaves and the eternal stain will be etched in history." She replied, causing the faces of several of them to twist a little. Seeing this, Shi Yue disappeared from her place as she forcefully charged forward. "BEWARE!" shouted the ancestor immediately as soon as he saw that. "ALL ON GUARD!" shouted the sect master, and all of these present acted on their own. Sensing Shi Yue''s spiritual energy, they all prepared accordingly and attacked with force, but Shi Yue evaded the blow easily and appeared underneath one of them, surprising him. ''Shit...'' He thought, but just at that moment, Shi Yue swung her right hand, cutting him in half with a powerful attack. Following that, an attack landed near her, so she had to retreat instantly to avoid the damage, but she took advantage of the moment she was retreating to throw one of her daggers with force toward one of the people present. *CLANK* The dagger hit hard on this person''s sword and sent him flying for many meters backward, while Shi Yue simply circled several times dodging different attacks, until one of the supreme spirituals decided to attack her face to face. Another sound of a dagger clashing against a sword occurred at that moment, while Shi Yue defended herself from this guy''s attack, even so, she noticed a powerful attack coming from the ancestor, so she deftly jumped over the tail of this guy who was trying to hit her. She used the moment to send a small attack inside the ear of the guy attacking her. Her spirit weapon is one of the most versatile in existence because it can create unique and different attacks without the need to follow the laws of cultivation. Therefore, the small flower that she threw without anyone noticing entered this person''s body which was soon hit by the huge tail of the ancestor and destroyed his body in an instant. Shi Yue then fell backward while somersaulting in the air and waved both arms outward as if she wanted to give a hug. But it was not what she was looking for. Her flower crown soon transformed into an immense number of small daggers that shot out toward all the enemies. "BE CAREFUL, THAT''S DANGEROUS!" shouted one of them, but several of them did not expect such an attack. It was the first time they fought against someone with a spiritual weapon like that, so, being taken by surprise, many of them were wounded. "AGHHH!" The shouts echoed throughout the area, causing many of them to be distracted for a moment... Just at that small moment, Shi Yue appeared behind the huge snake head of the ancestor and launched four attacks instantly... "AGHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream came from the snake''s mouth, bringing everyone back to reality. "ANCESTOR!" shouted many of them, but the giant body of a snake flew out and slammed hard into some huge rocks in the distance. "AGHH, SHIT, ATTACK HER!" shouted the ancestor at that moment as it swung its big tail towards Shi Yue, who had been left unprotected in mid-air... "IT''S NOW!" shouted the sect master at that moment, and Shi Yue frowned as she swung her weapons to withstand the damage coming from the front. ''What the hell?'' She thought at that moment and looked up. A great sun had been created in this world filled with greenish darkness. Just as she noticed this, she heard the shout of three people standing near her, "ATTACK!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just at that moment, powerful attacks came out from everyone present, even spirit weapons flew towards her with great force. ''Shit, it''s the Divine Sun!'' she shouted in her mind and forcefully moved her right hand making a huge black curtain appear in front of her... This curtain was special. It was made of powerful black flames that threatened to swallow everything and burn it to ashes. Just as she did that, she around and sent her spirit weapon forcefully slamming into the other abilities flying towards her, trying to hit the guys who created the Sun in this place. But she was soon rammed by numerous spirit weapons and powerful attacks coming from saints and spiritual Supremes... The explosions reverberated in the area and wore her down until they slammed her hard against a great wall in the distance after destroying the curtain of black flames she had erected. Just then, a great snake tail struck her, causing her mouth to fill with blood, ready to be vomited, but she endured the pain hard as she gritted her teeth. Even so, this sent her flying even further, crashing with a big explosion into a great rock after piercing the wall. "Hahaha, Shi Yue, did you think we wouldn''t be prepared against your eternal night? Hahahaha, the Eternal Night Clan''s Reign will finally end, and the Thunder Sect will finally fall. You can''t help it, Shi Yue!" Shouted the ancestor at that moment with a great tone of mockery, although he was actually in pain and bleeding from the back of his head. Shi Yue''s blow was powerful and deep, but, as he expected... She no longer had the strength she once had. Even a blow like that could not kill him, even though it was a very well-delivered one. Shi Yue stood up from the rubble at that moment. Her beautiful face was a little dirty, but her serene look hadn''t changed. She slowly looked at them as a small line of blood trickled out of her mouth. Chapter 313 - 313: Celestial of the Night "Little snake, you seem to have forgotten what my nickname was back then." Shi Yue replied, causing the snake to stare at her. ''Nickname?'' thought this ancestor doubtfully, and after a moment, he remembered. Still, he could only scoff. "Hehe, nickname, eh. I had certainly forgotten about it. After all, the ''Celestial of the Night'', you ceased to be one many years ago. You are no longer the ''Beloved by the Heavens''. It''s a pity, I would have loved to see you again. But well, the greatest talent this world has ever produced, will die under our hand, that alone is praiseworthy." Said the ancestor, but he couldn''t help but laugh upwards. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, MY ANCESTORS WILL BE PROUD OF ME!" he shouted towards the four winds, and a deep rage came to him at that moment. "IT''S TIME TO DIE, HEIR OF THE ETERNAL NIGHT!" he shouted as he jerked to all sides, creating an immense attack that soon flew at full speed towards Shi Yue. "CHILDREN OF THE DIVINE SUN, CORE YOUR DIVINE SUN SKILLS TO THE MAXIMUM LEVEL!" he shouted after that, and a mighty divine sun strengthened all over the place. "Divine Sun Domain!" Right at that moment, a powerful luminous domain surrounded all corners of the world. The once dark and greenish world, which had immense amounts of poisons everywhere, was now illuminated from side to side as an intense sun rose nearby. Shi Yue narrowed her eyes at the sight. The greatest counter of his Eternal Night is the Divine Sun. Moreover, the Divine Sun Domain can easily counter his Eternal Night Domain. Even so, Shi Yue simply smiled upon seeing this. Just at that moment, all the abilities that seemed to fly at immense speeds toward her slowed down immensely as if something stopped them. Shi Yue smiled as she began to walk towards those abilities slowly. This shocked everyone present. "Three heirs of the Divine Sun, huh... It will be a hard blow for you guys if you happen to lose them, won''t it?" She said, and a sinister smile emerged on her face, causing the whole place to freeze for a moment. Even the bright sun lost its shine, for although this was a sinister smile full of murderous intent and evil... The truth was that it was extremely beautiful. It was a strange smile that had a beauty that was impossible to ignore. Even so... This smile sent shivers down the body of everyone present, especially the body of the snake ancestor. This smile... Reminded him of the past. Therefore, he unconsciously crawled backward with fear in his eyes. His back wounds burned at that moment, scaring him. But, just at that moment, Shi Yue took one more step and blinked for a moment. When she opened her eyes again... The typical beautiful purple color turned into a deep black color. Her beautiful eyes now shone with a strange and impossible-to-describe glow. The black of her eyes was so indescribable that it caused many of those present stunned, looking into those eyes with blank stares on their faces. Still, the show was not over. Soon, beautiful and long white hair was painted from the root, and beautiful black hair was visible at that moment. Just then, a black color was spreading from behind her... This black color was not a single color, it came along with numerous stars and a beautiful but giant purple moon. "IMPOSSIBLE!" the snake ancestor shouted at that moment as he crawled even further back and looked at this unusual but rumored appearance of Shi Yue. "YOU...YOU...IT''S IMPOSSIBLE, ABSOLUTELY IMPOSSIBLE!" he shouted again hysterically in great fear. Shi Yue smiled and waved her right hand to the side, causing all the skills and powerhouses heading toward her to deflect and crash in another direction. This shocked everyone who could still think, many of them not understanding what the hell was going on. But someone would answer for them. "CELESTIAL OF THE NIGHT, IT CAN''T BE POSSIBLE, HOW THE HELL CAN YOU COMPLETE IT!!?" shouted the snake ancestor in great fear as he saw Shi Yue''s black eyes, taking step after step towards them. The domain of the divine sun that was a moment ago was soon engulfed by the night, and a mighty and imposing purple moon became visible at that moment. "Since you wanted to see me, I have fulfilled your wish, little serpent. You only need to know one thing. Who has ever seen the Celestial of the Night... Has not lived to tell the tale." She replied smiling and without giving time for more, disappeared without a trace. "BEWARE!" shouted the ancestor in fear, but unable to know where Shi Yue was, he had no choice but to try to hide himself so as not to die. "Hehe, you guys look appetizing." Shi Yue said at that moment, words that only three people among those present heard. They were all spiritual supreme and their spiritual weapons were special. They were the Divine Sun''s spiritual weapons. Still, those were the last words they heard... Soon, Shi Yue''s now black daggers pierced their heads and separated them from their bodies with absurd ease. It looked as if she was cutting jelly, but no... They were spiritual Supremes. Just as she severed the heads of these three, the rest realized what had happened. "YOU HAVE GUTS!" they shouted with hatred but some fear in their words. Even so, they could only start attacking again, but Shi Yue simply disappeared again and soon appeared in front of one of the most important people in the sect and easily thrust the spear into his chest, causing it to pierce backward. "GREAT ELDER!" shouted the sect master at that moment and unconsciously launched a powerful attack towards where Shi Yue was. Shi Yue had to move her hand towards that place and throw a black flame towards that place to counter the attack. "Die!" shouted someone behind her at that moment, as he launched a powerful attack at her, but the attack simply struck into a wreath of black roses that suddenly appeared. This shocked the attacker, but he soon felt something squeezing his neck tightly. ''What the hell?'' He thought with difficulty, but one of the roses from the wreath of roses in front of him flew out of position and flew at high speed towards his head... A look of panic flashed through his eyes at that moment, but it was too late. The rose pierced him and destroyed his brain completely. After that, a spiritual bone flew toward Shi Yue and parked itself on her skin again. ''Heh, so that kid moves his spiritual bones like that. How innovative.'' She thought. Just as she was attacked by this person from behind, she thought to test what she had seen Tang Yin do. The ability to move his spiritual bones by the mind. She had not learned it from him, but he once told her that he moved it with his mind. So, she tried to employ it in the same way, with a result entirely satisfactory to her. When she was thinking like this, she had to bend her body quickly as she felt a powerful blow coming towards her, but she did not manage to dodge it completely, as the blow was from the great tail of the ancestor that hit her and sent her flying many meters backward. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 314 - 314: Terrifying power Even so, she quickly pulled herself together as she rolled across the ground and managed to stop herself. Instantly, she flew back towards him, giving a powerful blow with her bare hand, sending him flying many feet backward. ''I can''t drag this out any longer.'' She thought with a frown on her brow after realizing her condition, so she immediately waved her hands and gave a small clap, followed by a large amount of spiritual energy. "It''s time to die, little snake." Shi Yue said coldly, and her attitude which had been passive in the past few minutes, changed to an aggressive one at that moment. Her crown of black roses exaggeratedly grew in size and was placed behind her body. Each flower turned into small daggers that looked extremely dangerous and tough. They measured the size of a palm, but the dark energy they had gave a feeling of oppression toward everyone present. The snake ancestor felt his body tremble as soon as he recovered from the previous blow and looked at this attack. He was nothing away from telling everyone to run, but he quickly recalled a scene from the past. This scene was so vivid to him because it had been a turning point in his life. On that occasion, he saw Shi Yue''s mother make this attack. It was terrifying, and running was the worst thing to do, therefore, with an extremely thick voice, he shouted to all sides... "ATTACK! DO NOT LET HER BREATHE, WITH ALL YOUR FORCES, ATTACK!" he shouted hysterically, and he began to attack with his whole body. Although the rest did not understand what kind of attack it was, they knew it was dangerous, so without a second thought a large number of attacks flew towards Shi Yue from all sides. Shi Yue smiled, seeing this, and walked towards those attacks slowly, while the great crown of roses started to change its shape. Each of the daggers began to move as they continuously circled Shi Yue. At first, the movements were slow, but a few seconds later, they were so fast that it was impossible to see them with the naked eye. Even more so as they received the advantage of being in the domain of eternal night. Some attacks reached Shi Yue at that moment, but they were practically disintegrated by the incredible speed at which the daggers traveled, and by their immense power. The snake ancestor, as soon as he saw that, his body trembled, and he immediately turned around while running at great speed, he was fleeing. No one expected the powerful snake ancestor, who is one of the most powerful in this region, to run away in such a way. Well, only Shi Yue. She smiled at this and snapped her fingers... This snap was heard in all corners of this place, and the daggers stopped moving at that moment, leaving everyone stunned, but... Fear filled the mind of the snake ancestor who only wished he had wings so he could fly away from here at full speed. He was even thinking things like, ''Why the hell did I have to be born a snake? Shit, I want to be a bird, run, fly, please!'' in his mind. Still, it was too late to run away. The daggers that had stopped, with a blink of an eye, disappeared from the scene... "AGHHH!" "RUN, SHE''S A MONSTER!" "AGHH!" Numerous screams could be heard from side to side as the daggers flew back and forth, piercing the bodies of the various cultivators. Spiritual Saints or Spiritual Supreme all were pierced like jelly by these sharp daggers. And the blood spread all over the place. Heads fell rolling to the ground; limbs were severed from their respective bodies... All that those present could see was a one-sided slaughter, and when some of them wanted to attack Shi Yue to stop this brutal slaughter... She was not there. Shi Yue smiled, appearing right behind the snake ancestor. "Little snake, that time I saved you and you repaid me badly for the good I did you. I even allowed you to create a sect so that you could develop. I originally didn''t plan to kill you, after all, you''re the one who has the highest chance of becoming a true dragon, something I needed. But..." Shi Yue smiled as she spoke up to here, and when the snake ancestor heard her voice so close to him, he trembled and immediately tried to attack her. Still, he didn''t know where Shi Yue was, so he felt a deep cut that was in his body, and then came another one, and finally, he saw as if his eyesight was spinning. ''What the hell?'' He thought to himself, unable to understand what was going on. Shi Yue smiled as she saw his head separated from his body, so she looked him in the eyes, "But, the day you tried to lay your hand on my disciple was the day where you doomed your existence. Too bad, I had high expectations of you and planned to introduce you to a true dragon." Shi Yue said smiling. This was heard by the last vestiges of his consciousness, which slowly dispersed into oblivion. His longing was always to become a dragon. He wanted to become a true dragon that could soar through the skies. He no longer wanted to crawl on the ground. He wanted to fly. He wanted the power and prestige of being a dragon. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong side. And he could only realize this with the last vestiges of his conscience, which were filled with regret for his foolish decision. Still, regret does not exist in this world. Shi Yue simply smiled at the sight of him like this. She didn''t have the slightest sign of remorse or anything similar. He was her enemy, what else was there to do? But she was also smiling because of something else. "I let you live because you are useful to me, sect master. But, sign this with your blood if you don''t want me to send you along with your stupid ancestor." Shi Yue said as she threw a paper towards a person who was hiding in the place. Looking around, not a single person was left alive. The slaughter of so many powers... It was terrifying. It was so terrifying that it made the sect master kneel in a corner out of fear. He didn''t even have the thought of running away. He couldn''t even run away. There was the whole wreath of black roses pointed at him, where was he going to run away to? When he heard what Shi Yue said, he didn''t even think twice. He grabbed the paper and threw a lot of blood on it, thus forming a blood contract with Shi Yue. Chapter 315 - 315: A long night... Shi Yue scoffed at this, ''Losing the will to fight just for this, what a waste of a sect master.'' She thought, but there was nothing she could do. This person was important to her plans. "Help me get that spirit herb over there, give me as many as you have." Shi Yue spoke as she pointed to the spiritual herb Tang Yin had asked her for. She didn''t know how to harvest it, so she originally planned to take the whole piece of land with the herb. But, since this guy is here, he must know. This guy said nothing and just nodded obediently. Although this spirit herb was a great treasure for them, the truth is that it was more important for the ancestor, and he is already dead, what good is it now? Even if it is a great treasure, it would now belong to this beautiful but dangerous woman. The sect master did as he was told and soon returned to hand it over to Shi Yue. They had two of these spiritual herbs, so it was a good profit. After that, Shi Yue asked him for information about various things in the sect and decided to allow him to be the sect master of this sect. It is a great power that she will be able to use in the future, even though she eliminated most of the sect''s power, she didn''t mind. She would use them when the time came. So, she gave him several instructions to follow faithfully, and after a while, Shi Yue disappeared from that place in conjunction with the domain of eternal night. A few seconds later, she appeared on a mountain near the sect and spat out a large amount of blood while falling lightly on the ground. ''Hehe, I''m already in such a pitiful state...'' She thought as she brought a hand to her chest. She could not stay long in that place because she could no longer endure the domain of the eternal night and her state, so she had to get out of there quickly. Her hair had returned to its original white, and her eyes were purple, but her countenance was darkened by the exhaustion that suddenly hit her. ''It''s unfortunate that I can''t even do something so simple anymore...'' She thought while breathing heavily. With much difficulty, she got up and disappeared a few more times until she reached a place she considered safe. There, she leaned against a rock that was next to a cave and looked up at the night sky while breathing heavily and panting repeatedly. ''The days are coming, eh...'' She thought and then smiled a little. ''There is nothing I can do, who sent me to look for a disciple? I must make him able to mature and with this, I already eliminate most of the problems he will be able to face in this place... The rest will depend on you, Tang Yin. I have already eliminated those who can hide from you and track you down.'' Shi Yue thought with a satisfied smile on her face. Her eyes slowly closed until they were completely shut, causing the whole place to be silent again... Not even the beasts could be heard in this place. There were only the stars and the moon to witness the moment. ... Tang Yin returned to the sect quickly, as he did not want to waste any more time. As soon as he returned to his courtyard, he entered the herb hall and made sure everything was going smoothly. The spiritual herbs were growing just as he wanted them to, so it brought a smile to his face. He was pleased to see this, so he went out into the yard to look at the moon, as he did almost every night he was home. There he spent a few minutes looking at the moon until he suddenly frowned. ''What happened?'' He thought as he looked down. For some reason, he felt a small discomfort in his heart at that moment, but then he looked at his surroundings doubtfully. ''Is anyone there?'' He thought, and just at that moment, he felt someone attacking him from behind. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin simply stepped aside and sent a strong blow towards this person, but his blow was also quickly avoided. Even so, this person did not stop attacking. Immediately, this man lunged at him, swinging a small dagger towards Tang Yin''s neck. Tang Yin frowned. The person was quite strong, but, ''How the hell did he get in without activating the mechanisms?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully and moved one of the spiritual arrays in the courtyard to attack this person. However, the spiritual array didn''t activate, which made Tang Yin had to avoid the blow by jumping to the side. "An elder, huh..." Tang Yin said with a frown and then realized who he was. Only one elder had the token that could prevent spiritual arrays from attacking him, but among the elders, who wanted him dead? "So, you''re that Hao Qing, huh." Tang Yin said mockingly, causing the man in front of him to frown. "You know a lot of things." Said the man at that moment, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I went to bring you your son''s head recently, did you like the gift? It was made with all the love." Tang Yin said with a smile, causing the man in front of him, who was indeed Hao Qing, to be surprised. Hatred came to him at that moment, "So it was you, you little scum!" he shouted hysterically and didn''t even try to hide anymore. He immediately summoned his spirit weapon and leaped forward quickly, ready to cut Tang Yin in half. He was here to kill this guy and get rid of him once and for all, that would allow him to go find his son''s killer, but if they were both the same, wouldn''t it make everything easier for him? he thought. So, his move was instantaneous, ready to assassinate Tang Yin with a single blow. Tang Yin sighed a little. He didn''t want to draw attention to himself right now because he wanted to surprise his master and the higher-ups in the sect. Therefore, he decided to do it quickly. "You wanted it." Tang Yin said with a smile as he moved his arm back slightly. Just at that moment, the elder arrived in front of him, ready to strike him a blow, but... He felt an immense spiritual pressure coming from Tang Yin''s body at that moment, which made him pause for a few seconds. Just in those few seconds, a huge heavenly hammer appeared in Tang Yin''s hand and he swung it forcefully towards where this person was while using his left leg to propel himself a little. "Destruction." Tang Yin said staring at him, and that was the moment when the heavenly hammer slammed hard against the elder''s upper body. He was taken completely by surprise when he saw the immense power wielded by Tang Yin, so he was unable to defend himself in time... *BOOOM* A small bloody explosion occurred at that moment as the hammer struck this elder''s body, totally shattering it. Blood splattered the surroundings and Tang Yin''s entire body. ''Well, he wasn''t that powerful this elder. And so he wanted to kill me, how stupid.'' Tang Yin thought with a slight sigh, but just then, he remembered something, so he looked around and checked that no one was there. Then, he quickly created a spiritual array with this person''s blood. This blood glowed with a slightly dark color activating the spiritual array, which soon turned into a vessel. ''Soul attraction.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment, and the spiritual array began to absorb ''something'' from all over the place. Soon, a small ''fire'' was in there, slowly burning all around. Chapter 316 - 316: Finally... All herbs ready. A few minutes later, Tang Yin was sitting on the couch in the courtyard, looking at this person''s soul burning as if it were a small fire in his hand. ''I could only pull this out... Did he have any protection for his soul? It felt like something broke when I tried to get it.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. That was troublesome, if only for the fact that the person who put that protection or restriction on this soul would find out about his death. ''Well, it''s no big deal either. Let''s see what kind of information this fragment can give me.'' Tang Yin thought and wiggled his fingers slightly, causing a new spiritual array to come out of his fingers and pierce through the lama fragment in his hand. This caused the fragment to want to shake itself to flee, but it was easily caught by this spiritual array and then the array flew up and into Tang Yin''s head. Tang Yin then closed his eyes and plunged into his mind to see what kind of information he could give him... A while later, Tang Yin frowned as he opened his eyes. He then took out his disciple token and the destroyer hall member token, ''Is there a tracking array?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at both tokens with a frown. He couldn''t get too much information from this soul fragment, but from what he could see, it was being tracked by a sect that uses poisons. ''Poisons... It''s the Ancestral Snake Sect...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. He had encountered people from that sect before. During the trials to enter the sect, there were several of the young masters from that place. For him, they are not a very dangerous sect as he is immune to the poison, not only because of the ability the system had given him before but also because of his abilities from his past life. But, if they were spiritual supreme of such a place, yes, they would be immensely dangerous to him right now. After all, even if he can fight against Spiritual Saints, it is against those who are normal cultivators or spiritual beasts, thanks to his celestial hammer usually countering them. But it is very likely that in a head-on battle against Ding Chun, Tang Yin will lose out. Because that person is a genius who will reach the Supreme Realm at some point in his life, he has a lot of potential, his spiritual energy is very pure, and Tang Yin is practically 2 realms below him. The spiritual supreme is another story, practically. It is not for nothing that they are called Supreme. The power they wield is incredible, all the more so because they have access to the Spiritual World in all its splendor. This allows them to have immense amounts of spiritual energy available for whatever they want. Therefore, for today''s Tang Yin, fighting against a spiritual supreme of that snake sect is more than dangerous. He is certain to die if he were to do so. That''s why he frowned. ''If they are tracking me, it is likely that they have been waiting for me to give them some special information, perhaps they already have the knowledge that I am master''s disciple and that is why they have been waiting to act.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. The situation regarding the spiritual Supremes was very serious for him, so he had to take his every move seriously to avoid falling into the trap. ''I have to think things through.'' He thought and frowned slightly as he looked up. "Master?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly as he looked up. He had sensed Shi Yue''s presence there, but when he saw, he wasn''t. "Hehe, little guy, you''ve improved your senses remarkably." Shi Yue said from behind him. Tang Yin was surprised and stood up to greet her. "Master, you came back." He said, and Shi Yue nodded. "I just went for a little walk, here. Since you kept your word, I''ll keep mine too." Shi Yue said as she passed him a storage bag. Tang Yin felt that his words couldn''t come out at that moment because he became excited from one moment to the next as he grabbed the bag. He looked inside, and a smile bloomed on his face. He couldn''t help but bow to Shi Yue. "Master, thank you very much." He said, but Shi Yue simply gave him a little tap on the head to get up. "It''s all right, Tang Yin. It wasn''t easy to get them, so make good use of them and restore your arm. I have high hopes for you." Shi Yue said smiling as she turned around. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you leaving, master?" Tang Yin asked quickly when he saw that she was planning to leave, and she looked up at him to nod. "There are some things I have to do in the sect, if you haven''t been out these days, I''m sure you''re not aware, but things are changing drastically." Shi Yue said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded a little as he stared into her eyes. He didn''t know why, but... He felt that something was strange with Shi Yue. "Master, are you okay?" Tang Yin suddenly asked, causing Shi Yue to slightly raise her eyebrows and look at him. "Why wouldn''t it be wrong? Are you underestimating your master?" she asked with a beautiful smile on her beautiful face. Tang Yin frowned at the sight of her like that, but... There was certainly nothing to tell him that it wasn''t right. Still... ''Why do I feel like my soul is trembling slightly when I see her?'' He thought doubtfully. Still, there was nothing to suspect right now, so he could only sigh, and Shi Yue then turned around. "Little one, grow up quickly. There are some things you need to take care of when you do. Besides, don''t worry about those little snakes, I''ve already taken care of them." She said smiling, and then disappeared, leaving Tang Yin stunned. "True, don''t use that demonic array in front of someone else, people tend to hate those things and might make things difficult for you." Shi Yue''s voice rang out shortly after as it reverberated in Tang Yin''s ears, startling him even more... Still, he could only smile in helplessness and went into the room to recover. The long-awaited moment was about to happen, so he was a little nervous... ... Chapter 317 - 317: Intense pain Shi Yue continuously disappeared throughout the sect until she reached the mountain that belonged to her, a place where she usually rests and cultivates. The beautiful cultivation paradise greeted her with a gentle night breeze that calmed her down a bit, but her breathing was uneven again as soon as she stepped on land next to the small house. Shi Yue quickly entered this small house, reaching her bedroom. Not even thinking, she immediately threw herself onto the bed that was there to receive her. All her weight was put on that place, and a small trickle of blood came out of her mouth while her white face turned deathly pale at that moment. ''I overdid it a bit, eh...'' She thought with difficulty as she breathed heavily. The bed was not stained red as one would expect. The blood was left floating as if it was being held up by something. Soon, a small white light came out from all over the room, and a small object faintly glowing with a slightly white light appeared. This object flew above Shi Yue and parked itself on her back. After that, some small white lines came out of the object and attached themselves to Shi Yue''s body in different parts, making Shi Yue smile a little. ''You will soon have a new owner, little one. You''ve spent over a thousand years helping me, it''s time for you to get an owner worthy of you...'' She thought lightly as her consciousness slowly faded from exhaustion. ''I''m sorry for not being a worthy owner...'' She thought with the last sighs of her consciousness. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon after, she fell fast asleep as the object above her continued to do its work, over and over again, relentlessly... ... Tang Yin took out from his inventory a spiritual array that was reinforced by several others from one side to the other. Inside the array, an arm could be seen placed there while it was kept in its best shape. In fact, it looked as if it was alive but frozen. The arm on the outside was frozen, but on the inside¡­ It still looked as if the blood was running freely, like a mechanism. This made him smile. "It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other." Tang Yin said smiling, and didn''t want to waste any more time. Restoring an arm with the spiritual herbs he had available was easy enough for him, he didn''t even need anyone else''s help. In fact, at his side was already prepared what he needed. The only thing he had to do was to turn all the spiritual herbs together into liquid, after that was to stir it for a few minutes, and it was done. It is a relatively easy unguent to make, although it requires a very high control over fire, so not just anyone could do it. Still, for Tang Yin, it was a piece of cake. Now, he just had to connect his arm with this unguent, so he was naked and sprayed unguent where the arm should go on his body. After that, he pulled the arm out of the spiritual array and did exactly the same thing. ''If only it wasn''t painful, it would be something everyone would want to do...'' He thought as he frowned grabbing the arm that wasn''t attached to his body. He then summoned his sword and using his spirit bone raised it over his shoulder. He closed his eyes and made the sword strike several blows at the place where his arm was connected before. Because some time had passed, the wound was now healed, so he needed to open it again so that he could connect. This was an extremely painful process because he had to touch the bone, even so... He gritted his teeth hard and started to create a wound again in that place that had already healed. The pain he was feeling was quite frightening for him, for he could not control his strength so that it would not hurt when he himself hit. On the contrary, if it doesn''t hurt, it means he is doing it wrong. Soon, his body began to be covered in blood from one side to the other, as blood began to ooze out of what, until a few minutes ago, was a huge scar. Still, it wasn''t over, and even though the pain had intensified, as it was hitting very sensitive parts, cutting some tendons in the process, Tang Yin endured the pain with strength. A few minutes later, Tang Yin breathed hard, trying to keep himself in a good mental state. He looked at the place where his arm should go and nodded. ''It''s ready.'' He thought to himself, so without wasting any time he brought his arm to his body, slowly bringing it together. All the spiritual arrays that remained in the arm were destroyed by Tang Yin''s spiritual energy, and a stream of blood shot out of his arm. Tang Yin quickly glued it to his body. He immediately moved another spiritual bone and poured much of the unguent on the glue on his arm and body. At that moment, the pain intensified greatly, causing Tang Yin to clench his teeth so hard it felt like they were going to break. ''Shit...'' He thought, trying to keep himself sane. His eyes were closed, but from one moment to the next, they began to drip blood. He wasn''t crying, it was simply that the pain was so unbearable that he burst some internal blood vessels. Just then, all of Tang Yin''s healing abilities were activated. Even so, the pain did not lessen in the slightest, on the contrary, it increased considerably, causing Tang Yin to clench his whole body tightly. A few seconds later, Tang Yin took out several spiritual herbs from his inventory with his mind and moved them with a spiritual bone while sticking them to his body in that part. The pain was unavoidable, but he could feel some small blood vessels on his arm start to bind together, and this was gratifying for him. He didn''t mind the pain and continued to persevere. Feeling the flesh begin to curl slightly, as slowly his arm was restored. And so, it went on for quite a while... The scariest part came at the moment, when he felt that two bones were starting to disintegrate into each other and come together again. The whole process was as if the incoming arm was disintegrating a part of his body to join the disintegrated part. It was a terrifying feeling, and when such a thing reached the bone, Tang Yin couldn''t help but let out a scream of pain... "Aghhhhhhh...!" he screamed and gritted his teeth hard to resist the pain as the process continued for another long while... Chapter 318 - 318: Hes finally complete (almost) The pain was so severe that Tang Yin could not even fall unconscious, so even though it was excruciating pain, Tang Yin was grateful to have him and that he could keep him awake and conscious to finish the process. Even so, as he gritted his teeth hard to resist this overwhelming pain, Tang Yin began to cry out in his heart, words of oath. ''Shit... Li Zhangyuan... I swear I''ll tear you alive, you bastard... You two too, you little scumbags...'' Tang Yin thought with hatred in his heart. The more he felt pain, his hatred for those people increased. After all, they were the ones who put him through this. If it weren''t for them, Tang Yin would never have endured this pain. Therefore, he was longing for the time when he could go and cut their throats. Resisting the pain with strength, Tang Yin spent several hours suffering, but gradually, he began to feel his arm again and felt that he could move it. It was no longer empty there... The spiritual herbs were having their effect. Although it was unbearable, it was extremely effective. And so, he spent several more hours... The next morning, Tang Yin jumped up and gave a powerful blow to a nearby spiritual array with his renewed left hand. Then he slowly opened his eyes and smiled. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Hehe, finally... I finally have both arms...'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and also noticed that his cultivation had shot up to the ninth level. He was sure that when he got his spiritual bone, he would receive a considerable increase in his cultivation. This made him even more excited. "Hahahahahaha, shit, I''m finally complete." Tang Yin said laughing out loud while looking at both of his hands. His arm had returned, and with it, all his body''s capabilities were almost complete. ''I just need my soul to be fully awakened...'' Tang Yin thought, but the smile could not be hidden from his face. ''I''m pretty sure I could beat Ding Chun in a head-on fight now, but it would depend on what tricks that guy has to show... Still, I''m at the limit of my cultivation and I just need to go get a spiritual bone so I can ascend many more levels... But it would be dangerous to do that right now, I need a few months to settle my cultivation.'' Tang Yin thought. ''True, from the information I got from that soul, apparently that Supreme Ding is looking to take control of the sect and has the help of the other two sects in the region...'' Tang Yin thought and became a little worried for her master. He didn''t know if she would be okay against so many powers... ''More so when Supreme Ding gets the help of the Divine Sun Hall.'' Tang Yin thought and cursed in his heart angrily. ''That divine hall trash... I think I know what their spiritual weapon is and it''s really troublesome, apparently old enemies often get together.'' Tang Yin thought with a sinister smile on his face as he thought about the divine sun hall''s spiritual weapon. Still, there was something that troubled him more than the rest of the things regarding the information he got from that elder he killed last night. ''Ding''s Executioners... There were 8. Now there are 7... Inner elders, who are dedicated to assassinating future talents, who might be a problem for Ding. Among those are me... Lixue, Lian and Xian...'' He thought and clenched his fists tightly. ''Heh, shit. Come to me, you bastards, why do you want to look for the women? Don''t be discovered by me, because I will destroy your bones.'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Still, a small flashlight lit up in his head, ''Right, did that guy''s head remain intact? I think I hit him in the chest...'' Tang Yin thought and quickly walked out to the courtyard. The blood had already been sucked out by the spirit arrays, next to the blood was the underside of a human body, and next to the courtyard walls was a lone head with blood all over it. This made Tang Yin smile and instantly disappear from that place with the head in his hand. He ran at full speed through the sect without a second thought and appeared at the top of the great sect gate. Although it was just dawn, many people were coming in and out of the sect, disciples and people who came to visit the disciples. All kinds of people were coming in and out, so it was a good time for Tang Yin. Smiling, Tang Yin stuck his head on a stake he had gotten on the road, and without anyone noticing, he left it there with visible writing. -Hao Qing, Inner Elder, named as one of the ''8 Executioners of Ding''. I hope you executioners will think very carefully about your moves. Do not show your heads unless you want to be here. Together with your brother.- said. This was a rather striking piece of writing that, after Tang Yin disappeared from the place, leaving several undetectable arrays nearby, began to attract people''s attention and was soon a topic that was being talked about all over the city and in the sect. The death of one of the inner elders is not for games. It represents a major loss in the power of the sect. So soon, an uproar was ignited throughout the sect, an uproar that quickly reached the ears of the sect leaders, who were shocked to learn of this. However, the most surprised were the patriarch and his entire core, who had some knowledge of who these executioners of Ding were since they had discovered it during the last few days. When they saw that one of them was someone who was totally out of their suspicions, they were stunned and unable to understand where they should look. Still... One thing was certain. The person who did this, who else would it be if not the very Ancestor of the sect? Who else would it be if not Shi Yue? She is the only one who can do such things silently, so none of them said anything. In fact, they all went to the place where Shi Yue was to ask her about it. After all, they wanted to catch those people to weaken Supreme Ding''s power. Chapter 319 - 319: Near the west... Shi Yue looked at the sect master with a frown and shook her head toward his questions. "It hasn''t been me. Since I discovered those guys, I''ve been busy and you know it, I already gave you the report of what you should do." She replied firmly, surprising the sect master and the other elders who had come with him. "This..." He said without finding words to say. If it wasn''t her, then who killed that guy without anyone noticing? Even put his head on the door of the sect, and no one noticed. ''Did we get help from any of the elders in reclusion? Did any of them come out?'' he thought, and Shi Yue smiled. "I already told you that I found a new talent, this is the greatest talent our sect has. He made it." She said with a renewed smile. She looked quite a bit better than yesterday. This surprised the sect master. "The Madam''s disciple?" He asked in shock. He didn''t know who this person was yet, but he was sure he wasn''t as powerful as an elder. He was 100% sure that this person was not a central disciple! So how on earth did he kill an inner elder? Even though this elder was weak, it didn''t mean he wasn''t capable. If he was an inner elder, it was for a reason. His combat power was quite high. But then he noticed something and looked at her. "Madam, does he know the tactics of the eternal night?" he asked in surprise, and the rest of the elders looked at him in shock. ''How could it be? A disciple who knows such difficult cultivation tactics? Even the old sect master couldn''t do it!'' they thought in shock. But, to their surprise, Shi Yue nodded smilingly. "Yes, he will be my heir. All the tactics I know, I am teaching him and he is learning them even faster than I did in his time. So don''t worry about the rest, make sure you do the things I told you to do. Go, I''m a little tired." Shi Yue said smiling, and without waiting for a reply from these people, she entered her small house again. None of them said anything else except to say goodbye to her. Soon, they all left, and the place was quiet again. ... S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On Tang Yin''s part, he had gone back to his yard to prepare everything he needed. After doing so, he wasted no more time. Although he wanted to visit his beautiful girls, he didn''t because they might notice something if they saw him. Moreover, just at those moments, he felt a small signal from the array he had placed with Li Xian, and a message came to him a few hours later with a messenger bird. ''It''s time for me to go.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown after reading what the message said. He then rushed out of the city and then got on the spirit boat his master had given him, and disappeared into the distance at top speed. ''Those guys in the sect together with Elder Ding are trying to prevent the sect from going to the battle of the great sects, so it''s a plot organized by all of them, so, as soon as I get back, I should talk to master to help her increase the sect''s strength.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked ahead. He had received information that Li Xian had come into contact with some people of decent strength and that she was being guarded right now as they headed for another city or empire. Since he knew that his subordinates were following her, Tang Yin was able to relax a little. But, after thinking that those guys might be the young masters she wanted to assassinate, he began to feel more anxious. Therefore, he flew at top speed while hiding from everyone passing back and forth. ''Don''t rush, Xian. It''s just destroying a family, it''s nothing I can''t do. Just stay safe.'' Tang Yin thought as he lightly bit his lips. And so, the hours slowly passed. The hours soon turned into days, and the days turned into a week... The journey was extremely long. Even at the incredible speed of Shi Yue''s spirit boat, it still took a full week to reach this place. The place was filled with empires of different forces, so Tang Yin started to follow the spiritual array that he could sense inside Li Xian and frowned. ''This is near the west...'' Tang Yin thought when he saw the great city that greeted him, the place where Li Xian was. This was an imperial capital of a first-tier empire and Li Xian''s target¡­ ''Is it the imperial family?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown, sensing Li Xian''s presence inside the Imperial Castle. This was even more troublesome for him. Not because it was dangerous but because of the closeness to the sect in this world that uses his heavenly hammer. ''Well, anyway, I just need to exterminate them and quickly get out of here.'' Tang Yin thought as he scoffed a little. He put away his spirit ship and gently dropped himself inside the castle grounds. Before he did so, he sent a message to the members he had chosen for the mission to meet him. "Leader, did you arrive so quickly?" they asked when they saw Tang Yin inside the castle in surprise. It took them months to travel, how on earth could he arrive in just one week? They thought, and Tang Yin nodded. "Don''t worry about the minor issues. I didn''t bring anyone with me because I didn''t want to alert the organization about this, so we must work together. There is only one thing I want you to do and that is to guard all the gates of the castle and the city. Any high-ranking person coming in or going out, do your best to put this array on them." Tang Yin said as he handed them two storage bags filled with scrolls with spiritual arrays. "Also, report every move you see to me. Use these arrays to do so." Tang Yin said and then mentioned several more things and took his leave. Soon after, he entered the castle through one of the windows and slipped out to where Li Xian was. First, he wanted to check on her well-being. Chapter 320 - 320: First Level Empire The spiritual arrays in this place were quite ambiguous. Tang Yin was reminded of the spiritual arrays that were in that second-level empire. There was not much difference. But, the people inside the palace were not as weak as those. One way to distinguish first-, second-, and third-level empires is to be guided by the most powerful people in each of them. If it is a Spiritual King who is the strongest, then it is a third-level empire, the lowest. And it goes up one level with each ascended realm after that. That means that, in a first-level empire like this, the most powerful people are people of the Saint Realm, and it is the same in all. In fact, there is no first-level empire that has a Spiritual Supreme. Although many spiritual supremes have been born out of these empires, all of those achieved their strengths only because of the great sects. After all, ascending to the eighth realm at a young age is impossible for first-level empires to achieve. It requires extremely great talent and a great deal of resources to reach such heights at a young age, let alone to reach the Supreme Spiritual Realm. The difficulty is several times higher than reaching the saint realm. No empire has the financial capacity to afford such a great cost unless it wants to go bankrupt. That is why the fact that there were spiritual saints in this place did not surprise Tang Yin. It was the normal thing to do. But the amount was a little higher than Tang Yin had seen before. Even when he checked some first-tier empires in the central region, he didn''t find as many spirit saints as this time. ''There are 8 of them...'' Tang Yin thought as he monitored everything with his spiritual sense covertly. ''The western region seems to be quite a bit stronger than the others... I wonder how strong it is compared to the northern region.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and then simply sighed. There was nothing he could do. Even though the amount of strong people was greater than he expected, it wasn''t going to change anything. ''This place will soon be reduced to rubble and that is written in stones from the moment they wanted to lay their hands on Xian, they were already doomed.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile and just then arrived at the room where Li Xian was. This was all guarded by people from the seventh realm, so Tang Yin had to walk carefully through the corridors to avoid making any mistakes. Still, he did not expect Li Xian to be in the main room of this place. This made him frown. He quickly slipped inside and looked in from the side. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''They are quite strong...'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at several people present. He then, looked towards the center and frowned as he clenched his fists tightly. Li Xian was kneeling, looking at the ground with a blank expression on her face, while the rest of the people were beside her, mocking her. "Hahaha, finally the last surviving Li returned to fulfill her role as a servant." Said the emperor at that moment as he sat glamorously on his throne. "Son, what do you want to do? You already have your maid back, so much you asked for her that I had to summon her, hahaha. Tell me your plans, wouldn''t you like to take her for a ride with a chain?" The emperor asked, and from his tone of voice, although it was mocking, the truth was that he was being serious. The person he asked smiled nodding. "Father, in a few days we are going to hold a meeting with all the young masters of the empire. Lord Lin will be back at that time, so I want to take her with me so that everyone can see the last survivor of that Li family, can I ask for a gold chain for it?" this person asked. He was a young man of about 25 or 26 or so. His strength was ''remarkable'' for his age. He was at the sixth realm and had firmness in his cultivation, so he was not a soft persimmon. His father nodded when he heard this. "It''s all right, son. Just try to dress her nicely, don''t be embarrassed in front of Young Lin, I heard he is doing very well at the Supreme Academy." Replied the emperor and his son nodded several times in agreement. During that whole moment, Li Xian was silent, and Tang Yin watched everything from the side. The conversation between father and son hovered around several more things regarding Li Xian and what they would do with her from now on. But, when asked about what she had been doing this time, Li Xian did not answer. And this brought a dark atmosphere into the room. "You don''t answer?" The emperor asked a little angrily, but Li Xian didn''t even look at him. She remained silent, ignoring the emperor. He is a temperamental person, so he immediately stood up angrily. "Shit, never has a slave ignored me in such a way!" he shouted angrily and immediately moved his hand towards Li Xian. A powerful attack came out of his hand at that moment and shot towards Li Xian''s face. The attack was so powerful that it could easily neutralize a person in the sixth realm, so there was no way Li Xian could defend herself. Still, she didn''t even move to try to dodge the blow. She was sure she would not die. But, just as the attack was about to hit her, a spiritual array appeared in front of her as if it were a defense, but this spiritual array did not repel the blow. On the contrary, it swallowed it as if it were air, and in an instant, the powerful blow of spiritual energy was gone. This shocked everyone who saw it. "This... What the hell?" The emperor asked in shock and prepared to scold her loudly as he saw that she had defended herself from his attack, but just then, a shout came from outside... "Guest of Honor of the Highest Level is here, Emperor!" a man shouted from outside, drawing the attention of all present... ''Guest of Honor of the Highest Level?'' They all thought in shock. Chapter 321 - 321: A distinguished visitor Even Tang Yin frowned a little at that moment. He had made a small move so that such a power wouldn''t hit Li Xian. He wouldn''t allow her to be hit in front of him. So, he was preparing to move and assassinate these bastards at once, even if it might be troublesome to his plans. But just then, he felt a presence nearby that shocked him. He turned around as soon as he felt it, he couldn''t see anything because there was the wall, but certainly, there was a very familiar presence for him. ''Fuck, how unlucky I am.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw that a person with his heavenly hammer had arrived at this place. Just what he wanted to avoid the most was to show himself in front of those of that sect, but now, one appears here. ''I hope he leaves soon.'' Tang Yin thought after remembering a little movement Li Xian''s eyes had when these two guys mentioned some things. She showed a lot of interest in knowing who the young masters and leaders would be attending that meeting between young masters that would be in a few days. And when she heard that the emperor himself and other leaders from other families would participate, her countenance improved. So, Tang Yin was sure that all of them were her targets. That is why, under no circumstances will he let such a meeting take place. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This family will be wiped off the face of the earth before that. Therefore, it would be a problem if this family received help from that sect. There are few things he knows about that sect other than its name. Among those few things he knows is that this is the only sect that does not participate in the war of the great sects because they consider it useless and because they have a certain hatred against the divine sun hall. Despite that, they are the only sect that is considered a ''great sect'' even though they do not participate in that war that is made to elect the great sects. No one dares to question the might of that sect, and even the divine sun hall must be careful, or at least that is what Tang Yin could find. And if they have the heavenly hammer, Tang Yin can understand it. That''s why he doesn''t want to antagonize them. Still, everything remained to be seen. If such a sect decided to do something to him or his little women, he wouldn''t mind erasing it in the future. Just as Tang Yin was thinking like this, a good-looking man walked through the door. His presence exuded power and did not hide the presence of the heavenly hammer, so when everyone saw him, their spiritual weapons began to tremble slightly. They were showing respect to a higher existence such as the heavenly hammer. Few spiritual weapons in this world have that ability, and this is one of them. Even Li Xian was surprised to feel such a powerful presence in her spiritual weapon. She didn''t know why, but she felt that, she had felt a similar but more powerful one before... ''Tang Yin?'' She thought doubtfully and turned her face slightly, but when she saw that the man was not who she thought, she lost interest. When she saw his uniform, she understood why he looked familiar. ''A Tang... That''s right, Tang Yin is also a Tang and his spiritual weapon is the same, but even more beautiful... Who is Tang Yin?'' She thought doubtfully, remembering her beautiful night with Tang Yin. Although she was longing for that moment, she also felt herself longing for the moment when she would explode everything and finally bring an end to this sorry story. Among all those present, Tang Yin was the only one who was normal. Or at least he appeared to be, he was trying to restrain his heavenly hammer because he wanted to go out and show this rookie what it meant to be a heavenly hammer wielder. In fact, Tang Yin''s pride as a hammer bearer had been touched by this demonstration of supremacy, still, this was not the time to get stupid. He must think things through. Therefore, he looked from the side. "Lord... Lord Tang!" Said the emperor at that moment as he stepped down from his throne and bowed to this person. He was not an old person; it could be said that he was a genius. The age was capable of about 40 years or so, and in strength, he was at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Saint Realm, which let it be seen that he was not an ordinary person. He was a talent in every right and in the future would enter the Supreme Realm. He nodded calmly and looked from side to side until he looked at Li Xian. He was a little surprised to see such a pretty woman here. For quite some time now, this empire had lost the beauty in its women, or at least they were not so pretty in this person''s eyes. Still, he ignored her a little. "Emperor, I haven''t seen you in a while. I''m traveling and I found out that the children of the empire are back, so I wanted to hang out here for a while, you don''t mind, do you?" this man asked with a smile. The emperor nodded several times, "Lord Tang, you are welcome whenever you want to come and hang out, why don''t you join the little ones? They are going to be celebrating something during these days, I will come too to see the celebrations." Said the emperor, and this person nodded. "Fine, I will attend." He replied and then was going to turn around, but something was bothering him, so he sighed a little and looked at Li Xian again. "Who is she?" he asked, he wanted to confirm two things. This question made the hearts of several people present clench a little, and they didn''t know how to answer. "Can''t you answer?" he asked again as he frowned even more. He already knew the answer to the question he was asking, but hearing it from these people''s mouths was better to confirm his judgment. "She... She is Li Xian; she has returned to the empire recently." Said the emperor with a forced smile. "Li? Does she belong to that Li family that you overthrew?" Lord Tang asked doubtfully, and the emperor nodded. Then Lord Tang frowned, still, in the end, he sighed and shook his head. "If she has a slave seal, you should know that it is forbidden. If in 1 month you don''t take it off, I will see to it that your family will go down in history. In our land you can''t do whatever you feel like with the rules, you should know that." Said Lord Tang coldly as he turned around and walked out the door quietly as if nothing happened. Chapter 322 - 322: His words Everyone who heard this was shocked, and silence reigned in the room even after this person had left. The emperor knew very well the rules of the most powerful Sect in this region, which has been somewhat ignored because some of them go against the rules of the Divine Sun Hall. But, because they are closer to this sect, they have realized what happens when someone violates the rules. They have witnessed it very well. Countless first-level empires have wanted to reveal themselves because they believe that such a sect is no longer what it used to be because they have been silent for so many years, but... Each and every one of them has been destroyed to ashes in a single night. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The power of this sect is fearsome. ''There is even that sect that was destroyed shortly, despite its great power...'' Thought the emperor after recalling the past. A scene that was the beginning of that sect''s reign in this western region. Since then, it has been engraved in history that whoever does not abide by the rules set forth by that sect will go down in history with an untimely end. This is something they all knew very well, but they did not expect that person to come here just when Li Xian returned. It was terrible bad luck. Even so, the emperor was even more grumpy to see this happening. So, he simply let out a snort and ordered everyone to leave. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this, ''It seems that, in this world, those who use my heavenly hammer have some common sense. That''s good.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and began to follow the people who led Li Xian to a lonely but heavily guarded room. Many of their plans were to change now that a Tang was in the city, but for Tang Yin, none of those plans, no matter how much they changed, were destined to come to fruition. Tang Yin made sure of Li Xian''s well-being and placed numerous spiritual arrays in her room, mostly for protection. ''It''s time to start moving.'' Tang Yin thought and quickly ran around the castle, putting different spiritual arrays in different parts. Each room in the castle had a spiritual array placed on its walls and floor. It was a job that took Tang Yin a day to complete. Fortunately, Li Xian during this time had not moved. And once all the spiritual arrays were in place, Tang Yin sighed. During these 24 hours, the members of his organization told him that many people entered the castle and there was no one leaving. That made sense, and Tang Yin had already noticed. They were all here to pay their respects to Lord Tang, who was around. They were all marked by the spiritual array that Tang Yin told his subordinates to do, and thanks to those arrays, Tang Yin could tell that these people were all imperial relatives. They were even waiting for a few more to arrive, so Tang Yin was patient. Once he completed this, Tang Yin slipped back into Li Xian''s room. During these hours, she hasn''t done anything different. She hasn''t even been practicing or anything like that. She just spent the whole day in bed with a blank expression on her face. But the truth is, she has been thinking a lot. She has discussions with herself, as thoughts occasionally come to her mind like, ''What if you better ask Tang Yin for help? He''ll surely be able to help you and they''ll eradicate this family completely.'' Also, thoughts about how important it is to live, even despite the pain one has to suffer in this life. These thoughts did not leave her at ease, as they were not the thoughts she wanted to have, so her mentality was gradually affected by this. And, of course, they were not normal thoughts. ''I''m sorry, Xian. But I won''t let you die, so I have to bother you for a long time.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at her from the side. In his hand was a spiritual herb that grew in his yard. This spiritual herb is special and unique in every way, for it is not a naturally occurring spiritual herb. It is, perhaps, the most sacred artificial spiritual herb in the world. The mixture of two spiritual herbs from their seeds, using some spiritual arrays: The Red Soul Flowering Herb. It is a spiritual herb created from the seed of the Red Lotus Holy Herb and the Three Regenerating Flowers Holy Herb, which Tang Yin received as a reward for slaying those demons. When he received it, he did not think of this use. But, once he heard about Li Xian, he made up his mind to do it, even if that was not a good practice for the herb hall. If he was unlucky that hall would be destroyed in a few days. If he was lucky... He might be able to keep some spiritual herbs for having provoked heavenly wrath by going against nature, creating a forbidden herb, and now had a pretty chance of getting curses on himself. Still, as long as all the curses from heaven fell on him, he was not worried. He was willing to take that risk. Under no circumstances would he allow Li Xian to die. This spiritual herb together with the spiritual array Tang Yin left in Li Xian''s soul, allowed him to go against the heavenly nature and send thoughts to Li Xian. If Tang Yin wanted to, he could manipulate the situation further, but that could be harmful to Li Xian''s soul or her mind, it could even drive her demented, so he would not do it. Although, of course, that''s not all. For a spiritual herb that goes against natural laws, it naturally has extremely good uses. This is just one of them and the second is one that Tang Yin will use when the time comes. The effect for Tang Yin was as expected, for Li Xian was quite thoughtful about it, and this made him smile. ''It''s time to show me.'' Tang Yin thought and let out a glimpse of his presence as he stood near the window of the room, causing Li Xian to be surprised and stand up with a start. "Who!?" she shouted in surprise but was stunned to see such a beautiful person she didn''t expect to see standing there, looking at her with a smile. "Tang Yin!" She said in surprise, but instead of going towards him, she took a step back and pulled out her spirit weapon. "You... You... You... Who are you?" she asked in shock, looking at him. She wasn''t wrong, and she knew she was right. This person was Tang Yin. There was no way she couldn''t make out his aura, but... She didn''t want to believe it. A moment ago, she was thinking about Tang Yin, and now her thoughts came true. That didn''t make any sense. But Tang Yin simply smiled. "Who else would it be? Do you no longer recognize the man you went looking for in the middle of the night to have a night of passion with?" Tang Yin asked smiling, and that stunned Li Xian. Although she didn''t want to believe it if he said that¡­ That it was a secret between the two of them¡­ How could she not believe it? So, she looked at him in shock and put away her spirit weapon. "You..." She said and choked a little on the words she wanted to say. Still, she restrained herself from going all the way to where he was. "You... What are you doing here?" she asked doubtfully, as she lowered her hands and head a little. Tang Yin smiled at seeing her like this. "Naturally, I''m here to protect my girl. You didn''t think I would let you just walk away, did you?" he asked, and she bit her lips slightly, averting her gaze from him even more. "I already told you my thoughts on the matter. I''m not going to go back on my words. I am determined to do it and before long it will be my time." She said, but her words made Tang Yin smile a little. ''She hesitates, eh. Looks like some effect had.'' Tang Yin thought, but he didn''t make his thoughts evident. On the contrary, he continued with what she was saying. "Don''t worry, I''m here to exterminate your enemies. You just need to tell me who they are, and how many they are." Tang Yin said calmly. "I will avenge your family and take your revenge. I will be your sword and exterminate all those who have harmed you. If you so desire, I can wipe this empire off the map. What you do after that is up to you." Tang Yin said and walked over to where she stood. He put his hand on her cheek and smiled at her when she was looking at him. Then he raised his other hand to touch the other side of her face. "Your hatred is now my hatred; I will exterminate the scum that pollutes the world and show you how beautiful life can be." Tang Yin said, and a beautiful smile blossomed on his face. A smile that brought an overwhelming tranquility to this place and left Li Xian stunned for a long while... Chapter 323 - 323: His two heavenly hammers She looked at him in shock for a long while until Tang Yin opened his mouth again. "Look, I got my arm back before I came. This time I decided to come to give you confidence to let me complete your revenge. Now I can show my full power." Tang Yin said as he showed Li Xian both arms, moving a little away from her. She felt stunned when she noticed this and stared at Tang Yin''s recovered arm. She unconsciously raised both hands to grab his arm and verify that what he said was true. Without knowing why, an indescribable happiness for her emerged in her heart when she saw this. "How nice, Tang Yin!" She said, not knowing how to express her happiness. She didn''t know what she should say, but her smiling countenance, as well as her attitude, told Tang Yin that she was very, very happy about this event. Perhaps she did not expect to see Tang Yin with both arms in this life, so now she did not know what she should say or whether she should say anything in the first place. Still, her overflowing happiness was something that made Tang Yin smile. "That''s why, trust me this time. Then you can do whatever you want, I won''t stop you if you decide to exploit yourself to forget the pains of the past. Still, let me collect your revenge." Tang Yin said smiling, making Li Xian remember the situation she was in. So, she lowered her head a little, and the happiness in her heart decreased drastically. "I... It''s no good, Tang Yin. They are too strong." She said with some regret, looking at the ground. Tang Yin smiled. "Li Xian, I have something to show you." Tang Yin said, causing her to raise her head doubtfully. Just as she saw Tang Yin with doubt, the spiritual energy was struck in the surroundings when a great heavenly hammer appeared in Tang Yin''s hands. Its unique color had changed slightly. The silver and black color was imprinted there, but this time, the patterns had changed slightly. Two red lines adorned this heavenly hammer as they ran the entire body of the hammer. These red lines seemed to be alive and glowed brightly. She was surprised to see him, especially since Tang Yin''s aura increased drastically as soon as he took it out. But that was not the end of it. Immediately after, in his other hand, a heavenly hammer appeared of the same magnitude and the same design. The only thing different was that, in this celestial hammer, the red lines that seemed to be alive and moving in one direction were not moving in the same direction as the two red lines of the other hammer. They went in the opposite direction. They were like veins containing blood, but in this case, what was moving inside these ''veins'' was spiritual energy. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The red lines of the first heavenly hammer ran along the hammer from the handle towards the head of the hammer. While those of the second celestial hammer, the movement was in the opposite direction, from the head of the hammer to the handle. This, although it seemed somewhat simple, gave a strange feeling when looking at it. It was as if someone could get lost in that endless motion, which seemed to be blood in motion. Tang Yin noticed that Li Xian had stared at this, so he had to slightly move his hand to stop Li Xian''s sight from looking at that place, causing her to feel dazed and look at him in confusion. But then she lowered her head again and counted again... ''Two of the same? Tang Yin is a dual spiritual weapon cultivator? And two heavenly hammers?'' she wondered in shock. She had never heard of such a thing. "Tang Yin... You..." She said as she looked up to see him. She was in shock and didn''t know what to say, and Tang Yin knew it. "Yes, I understand if you think I''m weird. I''ve been an oddity since birth, so don''t be surprised. When the time is right, I''ll tell you who I am, but now is not the time." Tang Yin replied smiling. Inwardly, he used spiritual energy to touch the artificial spiritual herb he had made, sending constant thoughts into Li Xian''s mind. Thoughts that would surely have some effect on her mind. She was pensive and in shock. She doesn''t know much about the Tang family, but what she does know is that this family is unlikely to be born with dual spirit weapons. It is extremely difficult to find a person who has a spiritual weapon of equal quality to a heavenly hammer, after all. But what if someone is born with two heavenly hammers? Does that make sense? Supposedly, that''s against the laws of nature, isn''t it? She thought in shock. But, seeing both heavenly hammers, Li Xian took several breaths to calm down. And she didn''t try to stop Tang Yin. She desired to murder those bastards and wanted to see them suffer. She wanted them all to die and disappear from the face of the earth, but doing that was extremely difficult. Exploding was her only alternative, and she was sure that not all of them would die. Her explosion would not be powerful enough and would possibly leave a few alive. Still, if she could exact even a little revenge before she died, it was enough for her. So, if Tang Yin had the power to help her without putting himself in a bind and wanted to do so without affecting her future decisions, then she would accept. She honestly had no desire to live anymore. Her family was annihilated, and she could do nothing. She could only watch her family die helplessly, causing the hatred in her heart to grow to limits that even she did not think it would reach. Her desire to die was strong, and if it were not for meeting Su Lian in the northwest, she would possibly have died without meeting Tang Yin. She wanted to live a little longer to bring kindness to that lovely sister of hers, even though they were not blood sisters, she took care of her when Li Xian needed it. But... There came a time when her desire to die became greater than her desire to live, and although she regretted not being able to spend more days with Su Lian, there was nothing she could do. As she watched everyone happy with their relatives, yes, she felt envious. She also wanted to jump for joy with her family when they fought against the Shao. She also wanted her family to emerge triumphant from that betrayal so she could celebrate with her parents and siblings. Unfortunately, fate was cruel to her. That being the case, she no longer wanted to continue. It was time for her soul to rest from so much suffering. Therefore, since Tang Yin wasn''t going to object to her doing that, she ended up nodding towards him in the end. "Please help me." She said as she bowed to Tang Yin in supplication. Tang Yin smiled and put away his heavenly hammers to caress her. "Don''t worry, I''ll show you something wonderful that will delight your soul." Tang Yin said smiling, causing her to nod gently without being able to understand what he was referring to. Chapter 324 - 324: Last preparations Tang Yin would also not explain to him what he would do. "Stay in the room for now and don''t come out. No one will come for you for now. There are some things I have to do before I start." Tang Yin said smiling, and turned around to leave at once, there were many things he had to do. But he stopped before he disappeared and looked at Li Xian. "Other than the Shao Family, who are the others you want to take revenge on? Tell me the names. I''ll put on a good show." Tang Yin said smiling, and although Li Xian was doubtful, she still nodded at him. "Gong Family and Wan Family." She spoke. The coldness and hatred couldn''t be hidden in her words, so Tang Yin nodded. "Okay, wait for me." Tang Yin said smiling, and disappeared soon after. Leaving Li Xian stunned, not knowing what the hell Tang Yin would do. Still, her heart warmed as soon as she saw him go. For the first time in a long time, she felt that someone was willing to give everything for her. To stand in front of her to withstand her storms. For the first time in many years, she felt the warmth that a human being could give her to withstand the storms that were coming into her life. This made her feel good, and her warm heart was filled with happiness. Even so, her happiness was only reflected in a simple smile... ... Tang Yin then walked around the spacious castle and placed several more spiritual arrays around the place. The spiritual arrays were an important part of his upcoming plans, so he didn''t forget any of them. Many of these spiritual arrays were just disabling the defensive spiritual arrays that were in this place, so Tang Yin had to do quite a bit of work. Still, after several continuous hours, Tang Yin decided to make his first big move. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I need an excuse to lure those people into the castle, without anyone noticing...'' Tang Yin thought as he walked with a smile down a wide lonely hallway. ''Hehe, I didn''t think I could use your status for anything, but since you''re here, let me use you for my benefit.'' Tang Yin thought as he arrived in front of the room where the recently arrived Lord Tang was staying. He didn''t know his name and didn''t care either. Everyone seemed to know him as Lord Tang, so that''s more than enough. The first thing he did when he got here was to take out the spiritual herb he had made. ''Looks like you''ll be of use for a long while, little one.'' Tang Yin thought, closing his eyes as he began to use it. This person did not have a spiritual array in his body, so Tang Yin''s job this time was not to manipulate his mind but his desire. The desire to cultivate, at this time. Therefore, he used the spiritual arrays he put on the walls to send different soul signals into this person''s body. This was quite a complicated task even for this spiritual herb. After all, it usually works with a special spiritual array in the person''s soul, but thanks to Tang Yin''s divine soul, it could be done this way. And the heavenly hammer was the most important thing in this case. Because it is thanks to Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer, he was able to send a desire to cultivate that person''s heavenly hammer that was in his soul. These soul tokens were solely to attract the desire to cultivate. That was all he needed. Soon, different signals undetectable to this person began to strike his body. He hadn''t even realized that spiritual arrays were spying on him at all times, let alone realized this. Even so, slowly, a deep desire to cultivate arose in this person. Without him realizing it, his heavenly hammer wanted him to intensely cultivate behind closed doors to try to enter the next level of cultivation. It is a desire to want to become strong. He could not understand it. But, a couple of hours later, the desire became so strong that he had no choice but to announce that he would be closed for a few days to cultivate. And once word of this got back to the castle, Tang Yin smiled. ''Okay, that''s enough.'' He thought as he walked back down the long hallway. He left the castle soon after and met some people from his organization. "For now, you only have two missions. First, go to the residential houses of the Gong and Wan Family and give them this message." Tang Yin said as he passed them an order that had the signature ''Tang'' inscribed there. And after telling them the second mission they had, Tang Yin bid them farewell and entered the castle again. This time, he started to prepare the main plan. Tang Yin could walk among the people present as if he were air. No one noticed him, even though he was there beside them. This was very convenient for Tang Yin to finish his work, and soon, the news of the Gong and Wan visiting the castle spread throughout the city. It even took the emperor by surprise. "You say that Lord Tang summoned you here and that he has a show he wants to show us?" Emperor Shao asked doubtfully, and both Gong and Wan looked at him dubiously. "Didn''t he warn you, old Shao?" the leader of the Gong Family asked as he passed him the manuscript he had received. When Emperor Shao saw it, he nodded. "It seems he wants to give us a surprise because right now he is cultivating behind closed doors for a few days." Said the emperor doubtfully, but this raised everyone''s spirits. "I wonder what Lord Tang wants from us. Last time I saw him he was a young master, now he''s already above us in cultivation, haha." Said one of them, and soon the chatter rose from one side to the other. But Emperor Shao although he had not been announced, still arranged for everyone to stay here. The power in the castle increased drastically. As for every family, 3 more people came from the Saint Realm. From the initial 8 people, there are now 14 people in that cultivation realm, not counting Lord Tang. ''That''s a good increase in power.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, as he watched this from the window, sitting as if he was at home. He soon disappeared from that place again. Chapter 325 - 325: A problem? And so, a new day dawned as Tang Yin did different things in this castle. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He walked around here as if it were his home, and no one noticed his presence or what he had been doing. And so, the day passed quickly as the people inside the castle increased considerably. Many people were invited these days, and even some came who were not invited and just wanted to see the show. Everyone was welcomed in the castle. So, on the evening of that day, Tang Yin smiled as he stood on the lowest floor of the castle, looking out. ''It''s time.'' Thought Tang Yin turned around. The first step he had made in his plan with this floor was to clear it. Since it was at night, there were usually few people, so it was easily manipulated by Tang Yin, who told them that the emperor was calling them to the top floor, and they all believed it because of the presence of those families who were right now here. So soon, the floor was empty. Here were many rooms of different things, several kitchen places, several guest rooms, etc. Tang Yin stood at a certain place in the castle and spoke, causing his voice to echo throughout the castle. "Greetings, people of the Shao Empire. Nice to greet you, my surname is Tang." Tang Yin said, causing many of the people here to stand up. ''Is it Lord Tang?'' thought many of them, and soon the voice echoed again. "I don''t want to drag this out, so, you are all invited to the new Main Hall of the castle, which is prepared specifically for each of you." Tang Yin said with a smile from the second floor, leaving everyone who heard this in shock. None of them could understand what he was referring to and frowned. Something was wrong about this, so they braced themselves to see what the hell was going on. Still, before they could do anything, Tang Yin gave a loud clap on the second floor. This clapping reverberated throughout the castle, and, in an instant, a large number of spiritual arrays appeared all over the castle walls. These spiritual arrays glowed brightly and began to explode continuously, destroying the walls and floors. It all started from the first floor, exploding every single wall in this place and sending countless debris flying at immense speeds everywhere. But soon, the situation began to be the same on the upper floors, and the sound of explosions and screams began to occur as Tang Yin looked up. All the floors came down in an intense explosion, while a large number of people were taken by surprise. The debris flying at such high speeds killed a large number of people who could do nothing but watch helplessly as they were transfixed from one side to the other... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* And in a powerful explosion, the castle inside was left desolate. Even so, none of the external walls were destroyed, so on the outside, it looked like nothing had happened, and a great defensive spiritual array was erected covering the entire castle, which also isolated the sound so no one outside could see or know what was going on here. Tang Yin saw how this happened, and another clap sounded. This created intense streams of spiritual energy that ended up dispersing all the dust that rose inside. Then, an interesting sight came into view. A great number of people were shouting in front of him, back and forth, trying to figure out what was going on while defending themselves, but when they saw that there was no more debris flying towards them, they stood still and looked from side to side. "Hahaha, it''s a pity that some of you died for something as simple as that. I wanted to give them a nice welcome." Tang Yin said as he walked towards them, opening his arms as if he wanted to give them a warm welcome. "Welcome, Shao, Gong, and Wan Families, to my show. Thank you very much for receiving my invitation and attending." Tang Yin said smiling. This shocked everyone present, who looked back and forth at each other. "Who the hell are you?" many of them asked, and an uproar rose in the area when they saw the amount of dead people in the place. "Shit, were you the one who killed our members!" they shouted angrily, but Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "I haven''t moved at all since they got here, how could I be the killer?" he asked with a smile, making all of them even angrier. "Shit, you bastard, it was you who brought down the castle!" "Who the hell are you?!" "Say your name, you bastard!" "Where is Lord Tang!?" shouted many of them back and forth while Tang Yin looked at them with a bored face. When they looked up, they realized that the castle had almost completely collapsed. Downwards, there was nothing, and outside was the garden, which meant that this was the lowest floor of the castle. So, that meant that this bastard had destroyed the whole castle. And he introduced himself as Tang, who the hell was he? They thought. Still, as they all shouted back and forth, a voice was heard in the crowd. "Hmph, What the hell is going on? Why are some of you saying that I summoned you here? Are you crazy?" Lord Tang asked as he stepped out among the debris. His room was also not spared from the explosions, but nothing happened to him. It was not convenient for anything to happen to him, so Tang Yin put up some arrays to protect him. Still, when he appeared in front of everyone, it caused everyone to start talking to him, making him frown. "Shit, shut up. You guys never explain things right." Lord Tang said angrily as he gave them a sharp reprimand for starting to talk nonsense. He doesn''t like to waste time, so he immediately looked at Tang Yin. "Did you do it?" he asked directly, and Tang Yin nodded. "There is a debt and revenge I have to settle against these people. As a suggestion, I advise you to stay out of this situation. The debt I have to settle will be collected, no matter who interferes." Tang Yin replied coldly, causing this person to frown. Both ignored the surrounding voices that were simply talking nonsense and stared at each other. Chapter 326 - 326: A reasonable person "Do they have enmities with you?" he asked with doubt and a frown. For some reason, he could feel something strange in Tang Yin''s body. It was as if... ''As if he had the heavenly hammer.'' He thought as he frowned even more. ''But it can''t be... I''ve never seen someone like that born in our family and I consider my status to be quite high, could it be that the family raised him hidden because he is very talented?'' He thought. That''s not impossible. There are a few occasions in the history of the Tang family where they have decided to raise a few children abroad without anyone knowing about their status. All so that their enemies will not retaliate against them for the incredible talent they have. So, it was likely that this was the case. This Tang Lord''s thoughts were always rational thanks to the good upbringing he received from his parents. This was also what gave him the status he could hold in such a strict and powerful sect, even though there were others stronger than him who were below him in status. It was thanks to his rational thoughts that he was able to get out of dangerous situations, and this time it was the same. He didn''t think Tang Yin could beat him because he was sure that Tang Yin''s cultivation level was much lower than his. Besides, he is a heavenly hammer user. He''s a genius in every right. He won''t be daunted so easily by Tang Yin, but... For some reason, he knew he couldn''t mess with him. It was his instinct that was telling him so. If he were one of those supreme talents being cultivated by the sect abroad, then it would be dangerous for him to mess with this person because the sect protects such beings with all its might. Still, he wanted to find out as much as he could about him, so although he knew he should back off, he did not do so for the time being. Tang Yin nodded in response to this Tang Lord''s question. "It may be that you will forgive their sins if they release her, but I will not. She is my girl and I am here to collect her revenge." Tang Yin said coldly, causing this person to be slightly surprised. ''Is it that girl?'' He thought in surprise. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just as he was planning to ask one more question, he felt his heavenly hammer being shaken... All the spiritual weapons in the room shook with force as the presence of Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer appeared above his head, causing all the spiritual weapons to be suppressed. This shocked everyone present, even more so Lord Tang, who swallowed hard... ''This... Is this the suppression of the spiritual weapon?'' He thought in shock, and his hand tightened slightly... ''What... How is it possible... Is his bloodline even purer than mine?'' He thought in shock, and then some memories came to his mind... Memories that made his soul tremble slightly, but still, he knew what was going on, so he nodded. "Well, if it''s such a big debt, I won''t interfere. Do as you please." He replied and then looked around at everyone present. "This has nothing to do with me." He said, washing his hands of the situation as he turned to leave. Although he had now confirmed that Tang Yin belonged to his family, that didn''t mean he would bear the burden of exterminating a family that was subordinate to his sect. Therefore, he quickly disappeared leaving everyone in shock. Tang Yin nodded upon seeing this. ''I hope all the Tang here can understand things like him. if I could bring them into my world... What a great power we would be.'' Tang Yin thought. Then he looked at everyone present, and his face returned to the initial coldness. "Alright, we can continue." Tang Yin said, causing everyone in front of him to take a step back in fear. "You... Who the hell are you? Do you belong to the Tang Family?" Emperor Shao asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Does that matter? Whether you belong or not, all of you have been invited to this place and even if you have nothing to do with the Shao, Wan, or Gong, you still won''t be able to escape." Tang Yin replied mockingly, making all of them a little angry at his indifference, but they still calmed down before replying. "Who are you and why are you doing this? I''m pretty sure I haven''t seen you before and I think we are in the same situation. We have no enmity with you, why are you destroying our palace?" Emperor Shao wanted to get out of doubt, so he asked repeated questions while trying to calm down. As far as possible, he did not want to antagonize a Tang. Because that was pointless, it would be a total and senseless extermination that they would never get rid of. Tang Yin looked at them and sneered, "After committing so many crimes, didn''t you ever think you would receive punishment for them?" Tang Yin asked mockingly. They looked at each other blankly. "Crimes? What do you mean?" they asked, and Tang Yin let out a snort with his mouth, but he didn''t want to waste any more time, so he turned around and waved his hand. Just then, a spiritual array materialized and wobbled back and forth until it broke into pieces. A woman became visible at that moment, leaving everyone present in shock. They knew very well who she was. "Li Xian!" they shouted in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. "It''s good that you all know who she is. That saves me a lot." Tang Yin said. Li Xian had a cold look in her eyes, but her face was expressionless. She was just waiting for the moment when Tang Yin would do what he said he would do, but she was a little worried. There were many powerful people in this room, what would he do? How will he do it? Those were the questions that surrounded her mind, but she didn''t reflect it on her face. Still, as soon as she appeared, everyone in front of them started to say one and a thousand more nonsense. But Emperor Shao began to understand what was going on and associated it with what Tang Yin had told Lord Tang earlier, so he smiled. Chapter 327 - 327: Let the show begin In his heart, the emperor even began to scoff. But he thought to play along. "You... How the hell did you find her? And why do you want to take revenge for her? This is between the Li family and my Shao Family!" shouted the emperor, looking angry. His shouts were followed by the shouts of several other people. While Tang Yin simply looked at them with a smirk on his face. "You are a little emperor, why do I have to answer you? All you need to know is that I''m here to collect revenge." Tang Yin said smiling, and looked at Li Xian. "Do you have something to tell them?" He asked her, but she shook her head and responded with her actions. Her spiritual weapon soon appeared in her hand, showing that the only thing she wanted to do right now was not to relive and remember the past. It was to collect revenge and end it all. Therefore, she looked at him. "Let me fight with you. It''s my last request." She said with an expressionless yet tender face that seemed to hide concern in her words. Seeing her like this, Tang Yin nodded. "If that''s what you want, I won''t stop you." Tang Yin replied and then looked around at everyone present. But, just as he did so, Emperor Shao moved quickly and squeezed a spiritual array tightly to smash it... "Hahahaha, it''s time to die, last remnant of the Li!" he shouted forcefully upwards as a spiritual array that was in his hand was forcefully shattered. Spiritual energy leaked from side to side through his fingers. Everyone smiled at the sight. Everyone knew very well that the Shao had put a slave spiritual array in Li Xian''s soul, and this spiritual array was special. It could be exploited, and thus burn the soul of the other party, so they practically had total control of that person. And there was no way to remove it. It was a spiritual array of a very high level that was found in ruins, how could it fail? So, as soon as they saw this, they all took out their spiritual weapons because they realized that Emperor Shao wanted to take this person who was threatening them unawares, to disable him quickly, so, before what had to happen happened, quantities of powers rose from one side to the other like a spiritual explosion. Li Xian was shocked to see what the emperor had done and unconsciously let out a scream and knelt, trying to contain any kind of explosion in her soul, but... To her surprise, nothing happened. It was not only her surprise to the surprise of everyone present except Tang Yin. The latter smiled... A spiritual array appeared in his hand, and this spiritual array gently exploded as if it were a little child''s play. This brought a smile to Tang Yin''s face... "Hehe, do you think I would come here unprepared?" Tang Yin asked as he dusted off his hand. But, at those moments, everyone was in shock, not understanding what the hell was going on, and Tang Yin''s eyes shone brightly as he disappeared from his place and appeared in front of the emperor, grabbing him tightly by his head as he shook him towards the ground. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You little scumbag, did you think you could explode my girl?" Tang Yin said smiling as an explosion of debris rose as the emperor''s body was shaken against the ground by Tang Yin. Tang Yin moved a little closer to his ear and smiled at him. "Don''t worry, you won''t die so easily, do you like explosions? That''s good, I''m an expert in explosions, so I''ll teach you how to make one." Tang Yin said with a vicious smile on his face. "Emperor!" shouted someone to Tang Yin''s side as he forcefully lunged towards him, trying to give him a powerful blow. But Tang Yin simply waved his hand and threw the emperor towards where he came from, disappearing soon after. "Emperor!" this person shouted again as he held the emperor, who shook off him. "Shit, I was taken by surprise by that bastard." He said angrily and ripped off his shirt which was uncomfortable from the blow he had received. "EVERYBODY GET READY, WE''RE GOING TO KILL THIS BASTARD!" he shouted at that moment with great hatred for being teased in such a way. He looked at Tang Yin angrily. "So, what if I couldn''t exploit her? That little shit will be destroyed by our Shao Family, just as her Li Family already was in the past!" he shouted angrily, and a spiritual spear appeared in his hand. The smile on Tang Yin''s face disappeared the moment he appeared at Li Xian''s side and looked at this little emperor. "Are you sure?" he asked, and then his heavenly hammer in his right hand appeared in his hand. "Let me see how you will do it." He replied while the rest of the people frowned. ''It''s the heavenly hammer...'' They thought to themselves in shock, but even so, they knew that they had to defend themselves if they were being pressured in such a way. Although they were afraid to go against the supremacy of the heavenly hammer and that sect, they had to defend themselves when they were being attacked. So, they did not hesitate any longer. They all took out their spirit weapons, and different spiritual explosions rose in the area. But Tang Yin did not move, simply smiled. This calm smile brought a chill in everyone present without being able to understand why. ''What the heck?'' they thought. Tang Yin then gave a snap with his free hand... This snap was accompanied by a powerful spiritual pressure rising from below with a huge spiritual array, making its presence known again and for the second time in this world. "Blood Dance Domain." Tang Yin said softly, as he smiled slightly... This time, there were no musical sounds like last time. The sound this time was thunderous and occurred above their heads as a great heavenly hammer materialized above them, leaving them in shock. "What the hell is that!?" shouted many of them in shock. Li Xian was confused, as she wasn''t looking at anything these guys were saying, and Tang Yin smiled as a second heavenly hammer appeared in his other hand... Chapter 328 - 328: Two Domains The two heavenly hammers instantly attracted the attention of everyone present, as Tang Yin''s presence greatly increased at that moment. Even the great heavenly hammer that materialized above them was not enough to overshadow Tang Yin''s presence. Seeing two heavenly hammers in the hands of a single person was enough to make all of their minds go blank. As if they had seen the impossible. ''What the hell is this?'' thought some of those who could think in shock. These heavenly hammers seemed to have some kind of magnet that made everyone present want to see them. The scene was magnificent, and Tang Yin''s aura stood as if it was a huge mountain that was impossible to overcome. This was the feeling of oppression given by the heavenly hammers. If one was enough to oppress them, how about two? It would be enough to bring many of them to their knees. But this was just the beginning. Tang Yin''s face became expressionless from one moment to the next as a powerful spiritual aura appeared from behind him. He closed his eyes for a moment, which caused his entire aura to quiet and calm down. A calm came to the room, and many were able to regain their composure at that moment, wondering what the hell was going on. But... It was a calm before the storm. Tang Yin opened his eyes soon after, and they glowed with power as he clenched both heavenly hammers. "Heavenly Hammer Domain." Tang Yin said softly as his eyes glowed steadily. This voice was soft, but to the ears of everyone present it came like an extremely powerful thunder that rumbled loudly. Just at that moment, the spiritual energy that swarmed behind Tang Yin slammed into the surroundings and dispersed, reaching every corner of the castle. And a thunderous sound, as if something was falling sounded above them all. "What is that?" some of them asked as they looked sideways. Some then looked up, and saw a great heavenly hammer swinging wildly towards them. "BEWARE!" they shouted in shock, but the hammer simply hit the air hard, as if something had stopped it. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion occurred, and at that moment, everyone present felt their spiritual weapons shaken hard. The spiritual energy within them shook from side to side, and many of them began to vomit blood from the pain. Many of the weaker ones fell to their knees as they continuously vomited the blood that shuddered inside their bodies. They couldn''t even understand what was going on. And Tang Yin wouldn''t explain it to them either. As soon as he did this, he took out the artificial spiritual herb he had made and made it float above Li Xian, then smiled at him. "Watch carefully, the show is about to begin." He said, and without waiting for her reply, he turned around and disappeared from the scene, as he appeared above them... "The Celestial Bloody Dance!" he shouted and swung one of his celestial hammers to deliver a powerful blow to one of them. Due to his weakness, his body was shattered into pieces, and blood sprayed everywhere, while Tang Yin was easily able to hit another one, and the scene was repeated in a second. But, although many of them were kneeling, the most powerful ones were not. So, as soon as they saw that Tang Yin had started to murder their relatives, they shouted. "You bastard, you''re going to die!" and they rushed towards him as they summoned their spirit weapons. But the speed was not what they expected, ''What the hell is this?'' They thought to themselves in shock as they realized that even the strength in their bodies had diminished. Tang Yin seized the moment to raise one of his heavenly hammers towards the sky and then swing it forcefully towards the ground, raising a cloud of dust which he then used to appear from behind one of the Spiritual Saints. "No one can oppose the supremacy of the Two Heavenly Hammer Domain." Tang Yin said softly, and the moment those words reached this Spiritual Saint''s ears, he felt his internal energy shudder, and an intense pain swept over him from behind... He felt the urge to vomit blood at that moment, but nothing was coming out of him. When he realized this, he saw that the head of a celestial hammer was in front of him, and the handle pierced him. In disbelief, he lowered his head even further, and that was the moment his head fell forward as if it had detached from his body. The last thing he saw was a sinister smile on Tang Yin''s face as he attached something to his body... The end of a spiritual saint at the hands of Tang Yin was a tremendous shock to everyone present, but it was also when they realized that they were facing someone who was not to be underestimated. So, they all decided to show all their powers instantly. Tang Yin frowned, ''Tsk, even when I already have my two hammers back and can erect my Twin Hammer Domain, the excessive consumption of spiritual energy will render me powerless in no time.'' Tang Yin thought as he disappeared and pounced on one of the weaker ones present. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I need blood.'' He thought and thus shattered this person''s body, allowing the blood to be absorbed by the spiritual array on the ground. Right then, Tang Yin received a blow from the side of one of the spiritual saints, so he was sent flying several meters. Even so, with the pressure of the heavenly hammer, he managed to stop easily. The spiritual array on the ground, which was the Blood Dance Domain, finally glowed brightly with a slight red hue like last time. But this time, there were nothing thunderous or musical sounds, but countless ''soldiers'' appeared in front of them while using swords and attacking them with force... ''Two Domains, huh... My spiritual energy is consumed too quickly, but it''s interesting.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw this and rushed at them again to get into an intense battle. Chapter 329 - 329: Personal Domain? The number of people who died while Tang Yin was taking advantage of both domains was large. Many of them did not understand why they could not summon their spiritual weapons and ended up dying easily, while others simply killed each other while ''fighting'' the soldiers in front of them. But, even so... ''Shit.'' Tang Yin thought as he dodged the blow from a spirit saint, but just as he dodged that blow, another one came from behind and sent him hard against one of the walls. Even so, Tang Yin instantly disappeared from that place when he felt that someone wanted to hit him and appeared above him, thus avoiding the blow and giving him a strong blow with his heavenly hammer, which sent him flying for tens of meters. ''In the end, my domain is low level because of my low cultivation and even if there is enough blood in the other, it can''t fool these guys.'' Tang Yin thought in frustration. The amount of spirit saints was too much, and that was a problem. Even so, Tang Yin smiled soon after thinking like that. Just then, he threw his two heavenly hammers into the air, shocking everyone who saw this. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What the heck?'' They thought, neglecting Tang Yin for a moment... Tang Yin seized the moment to move his arms as if he wanted to make a circle with them and created a spiritual array that forcefully expanded upwards and then gave it a powerful blow that sent it crashing into the giant heavenly hammer standing there. This created a spiritual explosion that shook the surroundings, totally distracting the attention of all present. Then, the spiritual array disappeared as if it had never existed. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and leaped into the air, grabbing one of the heavenly hammers with both hands... He quickly got into a striking position. ''Spiritual Pressure Domain.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment, and an intense spiritual pressure struck every one present in varying magnitudes. Some were hit harder than others, so many of them began to vomit blood again as the intensity of the three domains came together, creating a pressure that was extremely difficult to withstand. "DEFEND!" shouted the emperor when he saw that Tang Yin was going to strike hard, so everyone who could move charged upwards to parry the attack. Even so, the heavenly hammer simply struck a spiritual array that appeared at that moment... *CLANKKKKKKKKK* *THUMP* *THUMP* Right after the impact, lightning bolts began to sound continuously, falling toward the ground and striking different parts of this big hall. ''Heavenly Lightning Domain.'' Tang Yin thought and used his spiritual bones to jump over the great heavenly hammer that was still materialized. Then, all of his spiritual bones gathered on one side of him as he looked down with a serious gaze. Just then, the Blood Dance Domain shuddered loudly underneath everyone present and began to forcefully climb upwards towards where the spiritual array that now represented the Heavenly Lightning Domain was. Following that, the great heavenly hammer that represented the Heavenly Hammer Dominion began to descend at great speed... An explosion reverberated soon after when the three representations of the different domains collided, and the explosion caused the entire roof of the castle, which was protected by strong arrays, to be shattered into pieces that flew everywhere. Then, black clouds gathered above the entire city, and a great quantity of lightning struck Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer and Tang Yin himself with a great roar. *CRUMMM* This deafening roar caused everyone to cover their ears, but soon, the lightning began to strike harder towards the ground all over the place. Some of the weaker ones that remained, were engulfed in these powerful lightning bolts. But the spirit saints looked up to see Tang Yin. ''Did he die?'' they thought in confusion, seeing that powerful lightning swallowing him up. But soon, his thoughts were destroyed. Tang Yin moved his hands forcefully, shaking the lightning against all the surroundings as if it was a simple thing to do, but that was not all he would do. Immediately after that, he raised his hands and threw both heavenly hammers higher, like a protective wall so that the lightning wouldn''t fall on him, or at least that was the feeling it gave. Even so, his body was filled with lightning bolts that jumped back and forth as Tang Yin''s image became more magnificent with each passing second. For some reason, each of the lightning bolts embedded itself into his skin and began to further increase the magnificence of his aura while his eyes lit up with a red hue. Tang Yin looked down at that moment and looked at everyone present, then smiled proudly as if he was looking at mere ants. All of Tang Yin''s spiritual bones began to float above his head, and each of them gave an overwhelming feeling when someone saw them, so many of those present were in shock. Tang Yin took a look at everything below him and moved his right hand slightly, pointing at a person. Just then, one of his spiritual bones flew into his hand, and when Tang Yin lightly squeezed it, a powerful lightning bolt fell from the sky with a roar and completely swallowed this person in an instant. "What!!?" shouted many of them in shock as they looked at the place where the lightning had struck. ''What the hell just happened? Can he shoot lightning?'' they thought in shock. They hadn''t realized that Tang Yin''s two Heavenly Hammers weren''t arranged above him to prevent lightning from striking. That was the new Heavenly Lightning Domain. Tang Yin''s personal Domain. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and moved his hand again toward another person... Soon, another lightning bolt struck with force and swallowed a second person. When this happened, everyone screamed to compose themselves and began to attack Tang Yin with different attacks from all sides... They wanted to engulf him in an intense wave of attacks that sought to destroy him quickly, to get rid of this guy once and for all... Chapter 330 - 330: Bloody puddle? Curse? Tang Yin smiled slightly as he saw a large number of spiritual abilities heading towards him. He simply lightly waved his hand towards them and had them destroyed by the heavenly rays. Then he began to descend. Right now, he wasn''t floating with the help of his spiritual bones, he was doing it on his own. "Within my domain, you guys have nothing to do." Tang Yin said calmly, looking at them indifferently. "Shit, you bastard!" Emperor Shao shouted as he forcefully lunged toward him with hatred, but Tang Yin disappeared, so Emperor Shao could only punch the air. "What the hell? Why are you running!?" shouted Emperor Shao, but a shout came from behind him... "Dad, behind you!" he said. Still, it was too late. Tang Yin put a hand on his back, and this caused a powerful lightning bolt to fall towards him with a roar. But he couldn''t stay to watch the show. Tang Yin had to dodge another strike coming at him, and then another bolt of lightning struck again, disabling someone else. Still, many were gathering to attack him, so Tang Yin jumped up high and swung his hand down hard, causing a powerful lightning bolt to strike down on all of them. The various cries of pain reached their ears from one side to the other, while Tang Yin simply dodged blows and then threw lightning bolts in succession. The spiritual lightning wasn''t killing anyone. It was merely disabling them. These rays have unique abilities, and while they can assassinate someone, they can also disable, depending on their bearer''s command. And Tang Yin could not kill them all. But numerous of the weaker ones were reduced to dead bodies from one side to the other, while Tang Yin walked through this hall as if he were at a ball. Blood sprayed from side to side while lightning consumed some people. It was a bloody dance but elegant. Powerful but graceful. The way he moved all over the place was enough to shock everyone present. But his spiritual energy had a limit. More so when there are 3 spiritual domains joined together, forming a powerful celestial ray domain, and there is yet another domain, which is being created with the help of the system, which is the one that created the spiritual pressure. The presence of four spiritual domains created by the same person in the same battle is frightening, but so is their consumption. If it weren''t for Tang Yin''s divine soul, he might not even be able to take a second. Even so... Tang Yin sensed that he was running out of spiritual energy, so after dodging a blow, he leaped into the air again and sent a powerful lightning bolt crashing into all of these, then slapped the air with a loud slap. This created a shockwave of spiritual energy, which ended up hitting the united domains. This simple interference was enough to send them all reeling, and the two celestial hammers flew forcefully backward and fell to the ground. At the same instant, the lightning bolts scattered from one side to the other, and the other two spiritual domains returned to their places with great force, as if there was a force that was attracting them to their respective places. But the heavenly hammer domain didn''t hold out and exploded with a big explosion that affected Tang Yin, but even so, Tang Yin endured it. ''Shit, the problem with using my domain in this state, is that it''s easily vulnerable.'' Tang Yin thought as he clenched his teeth tightly until the shockwave created by the explosion passed, and Tang Yin held himself in the air with his spiritual bones again. But he looked down and saw that all his enemies were on the ground, and then he looked at a shocked and somewhat ecstatic Li Xian watching from a distance. Then he smiled. ''Mind manipulation, huh... I''m so sorry, Xian...'' He thought, and his face turned a little sour at this, but after a moment, he averted his gaze from Li Xian so as not to see her. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked down and raised his hand again to where the only domain still active was. ''Final Stage of the Bloody Dance Domain, Bloody Explosion.'' Tang Yin thought. The spiritual array began to shudder and tremble as if it couldn''t take it any longer. When he saw this, Tang Yin quickly waved his hand and sent out a chain of spiritual energy to pull Li Xian to him quickly. She looked at him in shock. "It''s time to make them suffer for what they did to you, I''ll show you something your soul is going to love. And then you will understand how beautiful this life is." Tang Yin said at that moment and raised his hand to take the spiritual herb hovering over Li Xian. ''May the curse fall on me, for breaking the natural rules.'' Tang Yin thought softly and crushed the spiritual herb in his hand. This did not create any powerful shockwave. But it did create a small, gentle shockwave with a mixture of colors that began to surround the surroundings, with Tang Yin and Li Xian as the epicenter. Right at that moment, the spiritual array on the ground glowed with a crimson hue, and amidst screams, numerous explosions occurred from the bodies of all these people who were kneeling on the ground. Until all the bodies exploded and every drop of blood from the bodies of these people gathered in that place as if it was a bloody pool and began to boil. Slowly at first, but gradually, the boiling became more evident, and a powerful explosion engulfed the whole place with a bloody red. Crimson painted the sight of Tang Yin and Li Xian at that moment. A crimson color swallowed up the entire castle with a powerful explosion... ''I, Tang Yin, Divine Heir, ask to be granted the opportunity to ''control'' and see what is ''in that place''. Under oath of this bloody array, I will not flee from my destiny.'' Tang Yin thought in a last thought before his consciousness went blank... Chapter 331 - 331: You are granted your wish. Tang Yin and Li Xian''s mind went blank at the same moment, and both disappeared in a crimson explosion that threatened to engulf everything as blood sprayed from side to side. Even so, Tang Yin''s mental state quickly recovered as he found himself lying in a completely dark place. No matter where you looked, the darkness in this place enveloped you in a way that you couldn''t escape from. But for some reason, anyone could see here, even though there was nothing for them to see except their own body. Tang Yin woke up a little disoriented, looking from side to side, and sighed a little as he realized where he was. Li Xian was not here. There was only one silhouette in this place and it was Tang Yin''s. He stood up and looked up for a moment until he began to walk steadily, but not quickly, through this immense place that had no orientation. If you looked back, there was darkness. Forward, darkness. Up or down, and it was exactly the same. Tang Yin didn''t even feel like he was walking, it was simply absolute darkness that tucked from side to side and prevented human senses from being of any use. Still, it wasn''t the first time he had been here. So, Tang Yin knew very well what he had to do. Therefore, he did not stop in his long and endless walk. Time was also not possible to understand in this place, so Tang Yin did not know how long he had walked. Even so, Tang Yin''s firm step and proud bearing were not erased from his silhouette, even though he had taken many steps during this long walk. But, from one moment to the next, he stopped without taking his gaze from the front. ''It''s time, huh.'' Tang Yin thought, sighing lightly. Just then, a strange, yet ethereal voice came from all corners of this place... "Divine Heir, huh... It''s been a long time since I''ve heard that name." This voice said, sounding melancholy, but at the same time, it seemed to carry an absolute indifference that no one could remove from its tone of voice. Tang Yin simply nodded. "It''s been a long time since the last time." He spoke. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, it seems... I''ve lost track of time, so I don''t remember how many years it''s been." Replied the voice. No matter how Tang Yin tried to listen, he couldn''t tell where this voice was coming from. His spiritual sense was blocked in this place, and his soul sense was lost amidst this darkness as he tried to search for where the voice came from. He smiled as he heard this. "Yes, I seem to have lost track of time since last time too." Tang Yin replied and heard a slight sigh. "You''ve broken the rules again, Divine Heir. That''s not good, this is your second time, do you know what it means?" this voice asked, and Tang Yin showed no reaction for a few minutes. "I have been reborn, is the last time still counted?" he asked suddenly. And the voice was silent for a moment. A moment that soon turned into a few minutes, which were lost in this intense darkness. "This is your second time; do you know what that means?" the ethereal voice asked again. This voice did not seem to have sex in it. It was not a woman''s voice, much less a man''s voice. It was a neutral voice, perhaps even a bit robotic and impossible to discern. It was a voice of incredible enigmas, which even Tang Yin could not understand. Still, he could understand what this voice meant, so he nodded. "My oath is unbreakable. I will fulfill my destiny." Tang Yin replied firmly. Then darkness and loneliness once again reigned in this place. Absolutely nothing was heard for a long period, which was impossible to count. Tang Yin did not say or do anything. He did not move an inch and simply stared straight ahead in an indifferent manner for all that time. Until that voice sounded again... "You are granted your wish, Divine Heir. But you will pay for your sin." "Control is part of you and will become one with your soul. Use your powers well." "You have the right to look at what is in that place." Said the ethereal voice and then was silent for a moment. "Also..." He said again but stopped, slightly surprising Tang Yin, who raised his eyebrows. ''Is he hesitating?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise. It was the first time he had heard this voice doubt something that pertained to his duty. And the next thing it said was bound to leave him in shock. "Love is what unified the universe in the past and the universe was created because of that woman''s love. Divine Heir, you have been rewarded for the love you have for your beloved, it is unusual in the human race. Therefore, you are allowed to see ''the other side''. Make the most of your time, Divine Heir." Said the ethereal voice, which disappeared soon after, leaving Tang Yin stunned. He couldn''t understand what this voice was referring to, but he didn''t have time to think about this. Soon, the world of absolute darkness began to tremble, and Tang Yin''s consciousness faded again, so his thoughts were cut off. His consciousness returned to himself soon after, and this time, he woke up in a mountain full of flowers on all sides, while next to him was Li Xian lying down, sleeping soundly. Tang Yin understood what this meant and smiled somewhat guiltily as he looked at Li Xian sleeping beside him. Still, he soon got up and touched Li Xian''s temple with his finger and closed his eyes. ''The Law of Control, the enigma among the Heavenly Laws...'' Tang Yin thought at that moment, and soon, his mind traveled for a moment to a different plane, where Li Xian was lying on his legs, sleeping peacefully with a satisfied smile on her face. Tang Yin then stared at her for a while until he began his work. Chapter 332 - 332: Mind control Mind control or mental manipulation is not a subject that nature takes lightly, so Tang Yin had to be careful in order not to arouse the wrath of nature. So, he was careful, like a painter or draftsman making a work of art. He moved what he had to move, but he did not abuse the power he had just obtained. ''If with this you still have a death wish, I will give up. I won''t have been able to defeat fate again and will only be left to lament my weakness for the rest of eternity.'' Tang Yin thought as he finished. ''If anyone is to be judged, let me be judged for my incompetence and greed.'' He thought firmly. He continued with Li Xian in his arms, but he had returned to the world of the flowery mountain. Still, Li Xian rested quietly, her hands clasped lightly occasionally as if she was having some dream. Because, yes, she was having a dream. A dream that Tang Yin could not see. But it was a dream where she completed her revenge successfully. Where the one taking revenge was not Tang Yin alone, but she was doing it. The best thing that could be given to a tired heart yearning for revenge was the ability to take revenge in any way she could. "The best I can do for you, is to let you get your revenge. Have a nice sleep and sweet revenge, Li Xian. I only hope you won''t allow hatred and pain to consume you." Tang Yin said lightly. Time passed slowly... He didn''t bother to count time because he knew that here that was useless. He simply focused on waiting for Li Xian to wake up. Even so, Tang Yin realized that the hatred in Li Xian''s heart was greater than he expected. The time she spent in her dream of revenge... It was enough to surprise him. And it was then that he realized that what those people did to her had to be quite painful for her to have so much hatred. Still, this also brought a smile to Tang Yin''s face, an indifferent and cold one, which seemed sinister. Thus, time passed waiting for the moment, until, an indeterminate time later, Li Xian became quiet, and her body lost strength completely, falling with all her weight on Tang Yin. Her clenched hands loosened. Tang Yin realized that it was over, so he looked at her, and just then, she opened her eyes. She was not surprised to see him but smiled and without hesitation hugged him tightly. "...Thank you so much, Tang Yin." She said softly as she slipped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. Tang Yin smiled and nodded seeing her like this. "You''re my girl, you don''t need to thank me. It''s what I should do." Tang Yin said and stood up. "Shall we go?" Tang Yin asked her, causing her to tilt her head doubtfully. "Where to?" she asked, who hadn''t realized where they were, but Tang Yin smiled and took her by the hand. Then he tugged her as he plunged down the cliff beside him. "The world is wonderful, don''t you think? There are so many things for you to see and experience." Tang Yin said smiling, leaving her in shock. She was startled by this and hugged him quickly. "Tang... Tang Yin, what are you doing?" she asked as she thought they were falling. But then, she realized they were floating in the air, and just as she was getting ready to ask something, she felt her body suffer a little dizziness, and when she opened her eyes, she was on top of the world. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was an incredible image and impossible to ignore. The feeling of being on top of the world and the feeling of power was indescribable. Moreover, just at those moments, she looked at Tang Yin who was standing next to her. The bearing she had was indescribable to her and extremely beautiful. But... What surprised her the most was his long silver hair. This silver hair and his silver eyes that looked up at her gave her a sense of grandeur and beauty. But... There was something else. Here she could finally understand why when she met Tang Yin, he felt that the scar on his face detracted from his beauty, even if it did not. Because, she could finally see his face without the scar. The beauty of his face and the loveliness of his eyes left her stunned as she stared at him. The feeling of grandeur and being on top of the world had completely dissipated as the whole atmosphere around her darkened for her. Right now, she only felt an indescribable sense of beauty radiate from Tang Yin''s face. His scarred face was incredibly beautiful, and could make any woman who looked at it fall in love. But, his unscarred face¡­ The word beautiful could not describe it. Or at least it was in Li Xian''s mind. This made her raise her hand and touch him, causing Tang Yin to give her a warm smile and take her by the hand. "My little Li Xian, it''s time for you to understand what I''ve been telling you all this while. It''s time for your soul to understand the beauty of this world." Tang Yin said as he smiled, causing her to lose herself in his gaze. Even so, soon, her gaze had to change, for Tang Yin had started walking, and this was a walk she would not see a second time in her life. The scenery changed again and again, as Tang Yin showed her different facets of the world. From the most beautiful landscapes of the plane where Tang Yin was born, to the beautiful starry sky, seen from the best place to see it. Tang Yin visited countless places during his life, and the beauty of each of them he never forgot. This time, he decided to show everything to Li Xian and tell her where he came from. He did not need to hide it from her. He showed her the strength and power, beauty and wealth. The supremacy of his sect. The thousands of worlds on his plane. The planets and each of the most beautiful landscapes he could remember. It also allowed her to feel the feeling of being on top. The feeling of reaching the greatest heights in the world, thus showing her the apex of strength. Something impossible for Li Xian to understand but which left a mark on her soul. Until her long and tireless walk came to an end... ... Chapter 333 - 333: Seeing them again... ''Natural laws were created to sustain the world. Without them, the universe goes into chaos never to be the same again.'' ''Therefore, by breaking natural laws, you must receive punishment. Even so, I think it''s worth it.'''' Tang Yin thought smiling, as she walked down a long black hallway. His time with Li Xian was over, and although he wasn''t sure if he succeeded in accomplishing his task, he could at least say that he did try as hard as he could this time. Therefore, it was time to see what he wanted to see. During his walk through this dark place, Tang Yin was able to calmly think about different things as he began to feel the effects of having broken the laws of the world. ''Being punished is normal. So, there is nothing I can do to avoid it.'' He thought and soon stopped in this dark place. There was nothing special here, but it looked like Tang Yin was looking for something, so he looked from side to side while focusing his gaze, but then just started walking. His thoughts wandered back and forth as he kept walking steadily. And a long while later, he stopped again. Just then he felt his soul tremble slightly and his body the same. "It''s here..." He spoke. Although he is not usually a person who gets nervous easily, right now, he felt the nerves growing in his body when a gray door appeared in front of him out of nowhere. "If there is no one... I will break all natural laws and sell my position to get them back." Tang Yin said firmly as he gritted his teeth... Then he put his hand on the door handle and turned it slightly... A small noise came from the door when it was opened, and light came from that place... Just at that moment, Tang Yin heard a voice coming from that place... It was a beautiful woman''s voice... "Big sister, it''s been a long time since we last saw each other." She said in a soft voice. She didn''t seem to smile much, but her beautiful mature face was visible to Tang Yin at that moment, and soon, another voice reached his ears. "Yes, it''s been a long time, little sister, how are the other sisters, where''s father?" she asked. This voice sounded a little older, but it was equally beautiful and seductive. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They are inside waiting, big sister. Please check for yourself and I''m so sorry for not being able to do our duty." Replied the first woman, at last lowering her head a little guiltily. Tang Yin looked at them in surprise, and a beautiful smile bloomed on his face at the sight of them. ''Yingyue, you finally get along with Meiyin...'' Tang Yin thought smiling at the sight of them. The woman who had been identified as Meiyin, smiled and stroked Yingyue''s head a little. "There''s nothing you can do, I failed too. Let''s go inside." She said and pulled her inside the great room. Then Tang Yin''s view changed again. And this time, he looked from the side at what was happening in the room where Yingyue and Meiyin had entered. Tang Yin couldn''t help but feel a slight pain in his heart at the sight of the people who were there. None of them were unfamiliar to him. How could he not recognize his own family? Meiyin was his first wife and likewise, Yingyue was one of his wives. But there were also Qianyin, Xue''er, and Xengyue. Which were all his beloved wives. One was missing, so he felt uneasy not seeing her and also because he could not see where his fianc¨¦es were. Yet... Beyond was a man sitting on a large heavenly throne next to a beautiful woman. ''Father, mother...'' He thought smiling as he saw that his father was well and his mother also looked healthy. Both of them were as loving as last time, but this time, the countenance on the face of all of them was a bit dark. Also... There was a slight feeling that time had passed over this place, something that left Tang Yin confused. On the sides of the room, some elders were recognized by Tang Yin and soon began to talk, but... Tang Yin felt a strong pain in his heart at that moment that did not let him hear absolutely anything, and he put his hand to his heart quickly. Right after that, he was short of breath and felt suffocated, ''Shit... Too short...'' He thought angrily as he gritted his teeth hard to resist a little longer. But, just at that moment, a person appeared in the room out of nowhere, taking everyone present by surprise, including Tang Yin, who didn''t expect to see that dangerous woman in this place. "Madam, it''s you." Tang Yin''s father said at that moment, and she nodded to him. "I finished my seclusion after so long and I find the sect in a mess, where is that boy? Strangely, I don''t feel his presence." Said this beautiful and striking woman who had just appeared. Her words made everyone''s countenance darken, causing her to frown and clench her hands, feeling a bad feeling... But just as they were about to speak again, Tang Yin felt the pain in his heart spread throughout his body, which made him scream a little, and in an instant, he fell unconscious, being quickly pulled into the world of darkness. Here, his body fell to the side unconscious, as the door disappeared... Tang Yin''s thoughts vanished in an instant, so the dark world returned to absolute silence. It wasn''t for long, though. Soon, a tremor occurred in the area, and a white lightning bolt fell from the sky towards where Tang Yin was standing and swallowed him whole. The white lightning disappeared soon after, leaving the place in deep darkness again as if nothing had happened. There were no ripples of anything. Just as it appeared, it disappeared without a trace, and Tang Yin''s body then had a slight movement again... Chapter 334 - 334: A voice... *Sigh* ''...At least I can see that you all are okay...'' Tang Yin thought after checking inside his body about what was going on. Though several things had him pensive about what had just happened. ''What was she doing there? I remember when I died, she was in seclusion... But she usually lasts hundreds of years in seclusion...'' Tang Yin thought and felt a bad feeling. ''No, I don''t think it''s been that long.'' Tang Yin thought, and he had his reasons to think so too. Still, a smile appeared on his face when he remembered his wives in a good state of health. His second wish was solely to verify this. For someone who died and reincarnated in another world, leaving his loved ones behind, the greatest fear is that his loved ones will no longer be there when he returns to their place. And the thoughts will always attack him. What if they lost the war? What if the supreme sects decided to attack in force and got more allies? What if they all forgot about me? These were the thoughts that occasionally popped up in Tang Yin''s mind. Therefore, although he was confused by that woman''s presence in that place, he still felt relieved to hear her words. There was only one person she treated as ''that guy'', and that was him, so at least he had confirmed that everything was okay and that he was still remembered. But... Several things about what he saw were somewhat strange to him, and he couldn''t understand them.... ''Haah, in the end, there''s nothing I can do. I can only look ahead and start growing faster.'' Tang Yin thought after this and stood up with an indifferent expression on his face. Just as he stood up, he noticed that, there was a different door in front of him. ''A door? Last time it didn''t appear here, I don''t think it''s for going out.'' Tang Yin thought and walked over to open it. But before he could put his hand on the handle, the door opened by itself. ''That''s strange...'' Tang Yin thought. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some reason, when the door opened, there was a strange breeze that hit him, and this breeze seemed to tell him that it was better not to go in there. Yet, a feeling inside him told him otherwise. It was telling him that if he didn''t go in, he would regret it. This confused him, and he frowned. Still, he had never been afraid of this sort of thing, so he decided to go in. He couldn''t see anything beyond the door. Everything was dark, so Tang Yin simply walked straight through. ''Is it the same as what was on the other side of the door?'' Tang Yin thought as he looked back after passing the door. Everything was dark in this place, and he couldn''t tell if he had entered anything. For some reason, he thought it was a false door. But... Soon, the breeze came towards him again and gave him a little shiver. ''I''ve entered something... From the movement of the breeze, it seems to be a tunnel.'' Tang Yin thought suspiciously and started walking back inside, away from the door, which closed a while later. He couldn''t understand what this was, but he didn''t stop walking. And after he had done so for a long while, his body felt a familiar chill crashing against it. ''The cold of the night?'' He thought doubtfully and then realized that the place he was in was no longer the same as before. Now, he was standing in a place that appeared to be a huge valley, but it was totally dry. It had not even a little glimmer of life in this place. There seemed to be no animals. It looked like a desert but made up of land without sand. He couldn''t feel anything to either side. It was as if this place had no life in itself. As if everything... ''Was dead...'' Tang Yin thought and looked at the ground to see if he could find any footprints in this place, but there was nothing below, in front, or behind. Still, when he looked up, he was surprised. There was an immense, magnificent starry sky that he had never seen before. The stars, the planets, the galaxies... The beautiful moon. Everything was so beautiful that it left Tang Yin speechless. It was as if he could see all of this at its best. ''It''s even more beautiful than what I saw in that place in my world...'' Tang Yin thought in shock and unable to look away. This was the most beautiful starry sky he had ever seen in his life. ''Unbelievable...'' Tang Yin thought smiling. But, just at those moments, he heard a voice nearby. "Big sister, we''ve wandered far away from the camp, so be careful." Said the voice, causing Tang Yin to be startled and look down doubtfully. But, before his gaze could fall on the people speaking, a voice that stunned him sounded... "Hehe, don''t worry, little brother. I''m just coming to look at the starry sky one more time." Said the woman. When he heard her voice, it was as if lightning struck Tang Yin. A stun ray, which affected a lightning carrier, what sense could that make? But the truth is that he could not react even for a second when he heard this voice. It was such a beautiful voice... And a voice... That caused Tang Yin to slightly lower his head like a robot and look at the people approaching... As soon as he looked at the woman''s face, his body became totally tense. The color in his body disappeared, and he tried to move, but pitifully his body did not respond... Just at that moment, the woman and the man who came walking turned their backs to her and looked up at the night sky. "Haah, big sister, I still don''t understand what you find so wonderful about the night sky. While it''s true that it''s a beautiful landscape, traveling so far just for this, isn''t that too much?" Said the man, unable to understand the thoughts of the woman beside him. She smiled, and her smile overshadowed the beauty of the night, but she didn''t notice. "Haha, you wouldn''t understand even if I told you. So, you don''t need to worry about me. Looking at the night sky is my biggest hobby; you can come back if it bothers you." She replied with a smile. Chapter 335 - 335: A strange place... When she said that, it came as a bit of a surprise to the man standing next to her, who couldn''t help but stare at her. This woman''s beauty was so incredible that it left all the men speechless. But... Her indifference did too. Even when everything was put in front of her and she was offered the best future, she still rejected the whole world. Without a shred of tact. ''Even me...'' He thought helplessly and angrily within himself. He still didn''t understand why she did it when he was always there for her at all times. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She smiled as she felt the man''s gaze at her side and understood his thoughts. "No matter how hard you try, little brother. You''ll be that, a little brother to me. You will never go on to be anything else and if I tell you that way, it''s because I want you to understand." She said and stared at him for a moment. "You can never get into my heart the way you want to, no one will. When someone did, my helplessness damaged him and I lost him. In that place, it stayed all of me and even though I am here now, nothing has changed. You are the last one I say this to because you are the one who has continued to persist this long. Forget whatever feelings you have for me because they will never be reciprocated." She replied firmly and without hesitation. Despite noticing that the face of the man in front of her had changed and the pain could be seen in his face and eyes, she didn''t care. She just blurted out everything she wanted to say to him, and after that, she frowned slightly. She turned her face and looked back. ''Was someone here?'' she thought doubtfully, as she looked, but there was nothing she could see, this made her sigh. ''Hehe... Only with you was my best version and now I even imagine that you are in impossible places.'' Thought the woman with a beautiful smile on her face. The smile seemed to carry an intense longing that could not be hidden. It was a smile that the man next to her had never seen on her before. It was so beautiful that it left him stunned, even when he was already used to seeing it. Still... Her words... She had said something that raised his interest. "Did you have someone you loved?" he asked doubtfully. He tried to remember if there had been a time in his life when he had been away from her, but he couldn''t recall it. But, the smile she flashed when he asked her this question was so unusual that... He felt that she was serious. And her words did too... "Yes... It''s been a long time since then..." She said smiling, and raised one of her hands towards the moon as if she wanted to grab it, despite it being in the distance. "...Although, I wonder, am I remembered by him? Maybe he''s already forgotten me, maybe I''m an ephemeral memory in his memory. Hehe, after all, he was always surrounded by beautiful women." She said, and the smile on her face became even more beautiful and evident. Memories of a past that seemed to be so distant came to her, and her mind filled with beautiful memories of the only person she came to love. With the only person who came to enter her heart. With the only person who made her feel the most beautiful feelings. Still... They were memories... Far away... She couldn''t help but give a look of sadness. Still, hearing this, the man became a little upset. "That, that doesn''t make sense, big sister! We''ve been together all along, how come you met someone like that!? Besides, if he had so many women, it can''t be good!" He said as he raised his voice and almost seemed to shout. Hearing this, the woman stared at him with a cold stare. "Shut up, you say anything about him again and I will see to it that you are castrated." She said coldly as she glared at him. Fear struck this man''s body when he saw that cold stare on her, so much so that he took a few steps back in shock, feeling fear in his heart. Still, he soon took a deep breath and recovered. That look she had given him... It confirmed that what she said was true. There was such a person. Even so, this made him feel more rage inside, and he could not contain himself. "It doesn''t make sense, big sister! There''s no way he could be better than me, I''ve been for you all our lives and I''ve always done everything for you, why won''t you look at me!!? Do you really think he''s better than me!?" He asked in a somewhat desperate manner. His questions... Brought a mocking smile to this beautiful woman''s face. "Little brother, I have never been so sure of anything in my life. The answer to all your questions is that you will never be able to match his level." She said coldly and shrugged her shoulders. "Forget it, get a wife, it''s about time you did. Don''t try something impossible." She said as she started to walk. Her face strayed to the beautiful moon. ''I''m looking at a different moon than the one we used to see, my love. I''m looking at a beautiful moon, while I remember your figure... You... Do you still remember me? What are you doing? Fate is so cruel...'' She thought painfully and soon disappeared into the distance... All this was witnessed by a Tang Yin who could never move. No matter how hard he tried. No matter how hard he tried to speak... No matter how hard he tried to scream... His voice wouldn''t come out. His body wouldn''t move. He couldn''t even feel the night breeze... He could only... Hear her voice. ''What... What is this...?'' He thought in shock and unable to move. Just at that moment, he felt that, he couldn''t think correctly about what was happening. He couldn''t think correctly about what had just happened... His thoughts were filled with a few words he had heard recently... ''The other side...'' ''The other side...'' His thoughts just rumbled with those words, and his mind, was soon filled with intense pain. He wanted to scream but couldn''t... His voice wouldn''t come out. His mouth wouldn''t open... There was only something rumbling in his mind, and it was those few words... Chapter 336 - 336: The person he loved the most Words that rumbled back and forth inside his mind and wouldn''t let him think at all. He remembered when that mysterious voice told him that, he could see ''the other side''. At first, he didn''t understand it, what the hell had it meant? It was his only question, but it wasn''t a question he gave much thought to so he couldn''t figure it out. Besides, since he had other things to do, he diverted his attention from the ''gift'' he had been given. But now that he sees this... And he remembers what that voice said... His heart began to ache, and soon, his thoughts became a little clearer as he fell to the ground, breathing heavily. ''Haah, Haah, what... Why? What the hell is that place? Why was she there? Why? Why? Why did I see her? She... She... She... Still alive? Where is this? Where is it and where can I look for it? Shit...'' He thought as his body jerked slightly in pain. The moments they both spent together hit his head like a gale at that moment when he remembered her voice. She was the woman he missed the most in this world. The love of his life. The first woman he fell in love with and the first in everything in his life. Tears soon began to flow, realizing that he would not even be able to see that beautiful moon again as he had returned to the infinite darkness. Remembering the woman he most wanted to save but whose fate most prevented him from doing so is a hard blow for any man. For Tang Yin... It is no exception. Even so... What tormented him most wasn''t his memories... It was those three words. ''The other side... Death? She... That place is the place of the dead?'' Tang Yin thought with difficulty, and pain gripped him tightly after thinking about that... "AGHHHHHHHHH, Shit, shit, shit, shit!" He said angrily, while punching himself. He slightly felt what was happening and wanted to be wrong. He longed to be wrong, so he didn''t want to think about it, but... The more he tried to forget about it, the more his beloved''s voice echoed in his ears, and the more he thought about it... Because of her voice... It was identical. But... At the same time... It was different. It was her voice, but there was a strangeness in the voice that perhaps only Tang Yin could notice in this world... ''Shit...'' He thought in pain, and his eyes wouldn''t stop crying... ''It''s the pain of death...'' He went through his mind at that moment as he continuously thrashed, trying to stop thinking about it. ''This... This could be a fake scene... AHHHHHHHH, SHIT, SHUT UP BASTARD!'' he screamed inside himself as the thoughts came back and forth. He felt the joy, the excitement, the happiness, the longing as he saw her. He felt that hearing her voice had been an incredible bliss for which he felt like being grateful... But when he remembered her voice and the ripples in her voice... He couldn''t help but feel the pain as he remembered the pain that came from her mouth when she spoke. She didn''t show anything. On the outside, it was her original voice, the one he remembered. A voice that made him fall in love, how could he not remember it and not know what it sounded like? But... In that beautiful voice... There seemed to be a hint of pain. One that only the Divine Soul might be able to understand. To find and to hear. Tang Yin felt so good to hear her and felt so stunned at that moment that he couldn''t help but close his ears so that he could record her voice in his soul. But... Maybe that was the mistake. Possibly, if he hadn''t closed his physical ears, he wouldn''t have noticed a problem. But since he did... He realized there was something wrong with her tone of voice. ''It''s the voice of death...'' He thought and calmed down finally. Of course, he knew. She died in his arms. He could not save her. Though he tried to give his vitality to keep her alive, in the end, he achieved nothing. That''s why grief gripped his soul from that moment on, even though he loved to remember her. Still, he knew. He understood that she was dead, so it shouldn''t be strange for him to realize that she had that strangeness in her voice. But... To see her again... Hearing her again... It gave him hope that she might have been reincarnated, as well as him. Even when he was dazed at the time and couldn''t move, inside his heart hope was born that she was alive. That''s why, now that he realized the strangeness in her voice, it was so painful to him. All the hope that had returned to him disappeared almost without a trace for a moment. ''Death...'' He thought as he steadied himself, lying on the floor. It''s something you can''t fight against once it happens. You can fight it before it''s a reality, there are ways to fight death. But... Once this is completed, there is no turning back. Perhaps in this case, Tang Yin may be a strangeness, and he knows it is not due to himself. There had to be interference from something for him to be able to reincarnate and keep his memories. Still, he doesn''t understand what allowed it, despite having some ideas in his head. But not everyone is that lucky. And he knows it''s not a given. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once death is complete, you can''t fight it. Even when ''abysses'' exist, they do not house the dead, as the legends say. For that reason, there is no place where the dead are. Perhaps the soul is dispersed, or perhaps they go to a place where it is impossible to access. Tang Yin had an empty look on his face as he thought about all these things. His thoughts were in chaos, trying to make sense of what was happening. But, in the end, he could simply sigh. ''An illusion created to fulfill the wish to see her again...'' Tang Yin thought and smiled a little as he realized that this was what it was all about. Chapter 337 - 337: A Curse ''I can''t be ungrateful to someone who wanted to fulfill my deepest wish and I can''t be sorry either.'' Tang Yin thought and got up from where he was in this dark place. He looked up as if he was looking up at the night sky. In fact... In his eyes right now, he was looking at the night sky. The beautiful moon he had just seen. ''I heard your voice again, my beloved. I will never forget you and if someday I have the chance to do something to bring you back, believe me, I will give my life to bring you back. And if not, at some point, I will die and I will be able to see what is on ''the other side'', maybe we can be together again. Don''t regret what happened to me, for I have had the chance to live longer than you. I hope I get the chance... To someday make things right again and sorry for failing you.'' He said in his mind as if he was talking to someone else. Even if this didn''t make sense, it felt right for him to do it at this moment. And after a few minutes, he bowed at this spot. "Thank you so much for allowing me to see her again." He said quietly. He knew that voice was still there, even if he didn''t speak. Maybe he wasn''t even listening to it, but still, he felt the need to do so. Maybe he had been too ungrateful in his life, and now, he didn''t want to be ungrateful again. So, it was a good time to try to change the stupid and childish attitude he had had so far. After saying that, he turned around and started walking, disappearing soon after from that place. Darkness was once again the epicenter of this place. ''Hehe, and to think that his divine soul would play a trick on him in a moment that should have been pleasurable for him...'' A thought was heard in this darkness just as he disappeared, and after that, everything returned to normal. Everything returned to absolute darkness... ... Tang Yin soon after woke up and found Li Xian, who was sleeping pleasantly beside him. He looked to the side and noticed that they were on a mountain. When he looked down, he realized where they were. ''That''s the imperial capital...'' Tang Yin thought and put his hand on her head to try to relax. There were many things he needed to think about, for unbeknownst to him, too much had happened in too short a time. And for his physical body, it had been much less time, so it would be hard for him to assimilate. After all, from here, he can tell that not much time has passed. He can still see in the distance in crimson color of the explosion he had created to activate his entrance to that place. Just as he was thinking about those things, his mind became dizzy for a moment... [Ding] [Emergency!] [Curse detected in the host''s body!] [Trying to expel it...] [1%, 10%... ERROR!] [WARNING!] [Curse is very powerful, impossible to expel!] [Spiritual curse detected!] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Be careful, host!] A large number of similar messages appeared at that moment, leaving Tang Yin in shock, who did not expect to be accosted in such a way by the system as soon as he woke up. ''Curse?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, and just at that moment, a large amount of information was implanted in his mind along with severe pain. It was also the moment when a section of the system he had not seen before appeared in front of him. What the system said was the same as what appeared in his mind. An explanation of what this curse was. A curse that came to him for breaking the rules of this world. Still, Tang Yin simply frowned as usual. However, he realized that he had received not just one penalty but two. One penalty that came to him through a curse for breaking the rules and another for having manipulated the mind in such a way. ''The Chains of Apocalypse...'' Tang Yin thought, thinking about the explanation that had come to his mind. Unfortunately, he only knew the name and the past of the curse, he did not understand its effect. And in the system... ''Why does it come out with question marks almost everything?'' He thought doubtfully. [Hey, Tang Yin, what the hell have you been doing? The system has been locked up all this time, and now that it''s reacting again, there''s a curse on you, what the hell did you do?] Asked the administrator at that time doubtfully. Tang Yin shook his head. ''I broke the natural laws, it seems I got some penalties for doing so, do you know what this curse is about? I only know that I have some Chains of Apocalypse inside my Spirit World.'' Tang Yin asked him doubtfully, and the administrator didn''t answer until a few minutes later. [Actually, your Spirit World right now is quite strange. Chains are everywhere, and there''s a strange, ominous aura about the place] Replied the administrator and then frowned. [As for the Chains of Apocalypse... I''ve heard something, and the system has a little bit of information, but it''s information you seem to know. These chains at some time, brought the apocalypse to something, maybe a world, I can''t quite figure it out. But as I recall, it seems they were extremely hated by everyone.] Replied the administrator. In the end, hesitated on some things he said. This confused Tang Yin a little more, but in the end, there was nothing he could do. He simply sighed. ''The other penalty is calmer, I only had 5 levels subtracted from my cultivation and had some skills blocked. Besides, it''s not permanent penalty.'' Tang Yin thought and then remembered that there was one more penalty, but this was a penalty he expected. Every time he ascended a new cultivation realm, the heavenly realm would send its lightning bolts to strike him hard, and he must try to survive. It was no big deal to Tang Yin, so he didn''t worry about it. It was not something of importance to him. But just as he was thinking about the strangeness of the Chains of Apocalypse, he felt somewhat stunned as he remembered something the Administrator had said just now... ''Wait, did you just say, ''in this place'' to refer to my Spirit World?'' Tang Yin asked in surprise, and the Administrator replied with a simple ''Yes''. ''Are you in my Spirit World!?'' He asked, and then the administrator realized his mistake... Chapter 338 - 338: Who is the administrator? The administrator then fell silent and did not respond. But Tang Yin closed his eyes and plunged inside his mind. There was something that had been bothering him lately about himself. And that was the decision to treat the administrator as ''he'' when clearly has a woman''s voice. Even if the administrator told him it was okay because had never had a body before, for Tang Yin it hadn''t felt quite right during this time. At that time, he was stressed and exhausted, and his arrogant attitude had not changed. He was always raised as the heir of the most powerful sect, and in a family of wealth and power, he always did what he wanted. Although he was not usually disrespectful, the truth is that he used to be arrogant. Being raised like this, it is a bit normal for him to be arrogant and ungrateful when he still thinks he has it all, but once he realizes that he is not really the Divine Son of the most powerful Sect of the higher plane anymore, he understood that his attitude was wrong from the beginning. And his way of deciding things, even when under stress for having reincarnated, was wrong. That was why he wanted to find the opportunity to talk it over with the administrator. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to see who this person was who lurked in his mind occasionally and to be able to change his attitude towards that person. Even though he was just a soul, he had been helping him during this time, so he wanted to know... Who is he or her, and what is he or her? So, when he heard that the administrator was in his Spirit World, a place he could partially access, he did not hesitate and dived inside. [Wait, wait, wait, wait! You are not allowed to see me at this time. Do not enter this place!] Shouted the administrator at that moment, and several system announcements appeared in front of Tang Yin. Some in red and some in blue, even in black some appeared. But Tang Yin turned a deaf ear to this and entered. Soon, the darkness came to him again, and his silver soul manifested inside this place. "Well, show yourself. Let me apologize to you personally for the things I did before. There are several things I want to talk to you too." Tang Yin said as he looked from side to side. He was drawn to see the apocalypse chains though. They gave off a rather annoying and strange aura that filled the whole place. His spirit world was practically polluted with such an aura, and it was a bit annoying to even breathe, but in the end, Tang Yin could only get used to it. [What do you want me to come out for? I already know what you have in mind, and I''ve told you I''ve never had a body before, so I''ve never had gender. You can treat me as him or her. It doesn''t matter. Even if you want to, you can treat me as a thing, and it will be fine.] Replied the administrator, and then Tang Yin sighed. "It may be fine for you, but not for me." Tang Yin said but didn''t want to push any further, so, without hesitation, he bowed at that place. "It''s okay if you don''t want me to see you, but I should apologize since you can see me." He spoke. "I''m sorry, this time I''ve been quite a jerk and maybe I''ve given you a lot of trouble. Thank you so much for always being here and helping me, also, thank you for that gift you gave me as soon as we met." Tang Yin said sincerely, surprising the administrator, who was speechless. For a moment, looked back to the past, to a few years ago, where met Tang Yin. True, various things had happened, and during lonely nights, they used to talk nonsense. Tang Yin even got to teach a few things. He also got to learn several things from the administrator. Despite that, the administrator had noticed that Tang Yin was quite immature and arrogant, especially in the beginning. He understood when he learned of his real status, but his attitude didn''t change much until someone brought him down from his cloud, and despite that, he was still a bit arrogant. But... This was the first time he felt that Tang Yin''s words were sincere in their entirety. There wasn''t a hint of falsehood in his words. His apology was sincere. This came as a surprise to the administrator, who gave a long sigh that Tang Yin heard. But just as he was getting up to leave this place, he was stunned to see a figure appear in front of him. He looked up from below and was surprised to see that they were beautiful, delicate feet. He then went to look up but frowned as he saw that there was a small green mist that prevented him from seeing much. Still... Seeing the long green hair falling behind the body he understood. The administrator, though she never had a body before, was to be treated as a woman. Because her soul, even if it had no gender, could only adapt to a woman''s body. This made him feel bad inside himself, but he could only continue to look up until he saw the pair of beautiful eyes shining in front of him. This pair of eyes made Tang Yin feel dazed staring at it. For a moment, he felt lost and couldn''t think. He could not speak. He could do nothing but watch, and a feeling of indescribable beauty hit him. But soon, he was back to normal as he shook his head. He couldn''t help but lower his head again at that moment. "I''m sorry, from today I''ll treat you like what you are." He replied, and she shook her head. [I''ve never had a body before; I have no gender. I''ve always been treated as ''he'', all the hosts before you, you don''t need to change that.] She replied, but from the system, which surprised him. "Why don''t you use your voice if we''re in front of each other?" He asked doubtfully, and she shook her head. [You don''t need to know that.] She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "Then it''s okay. Still, I will feel more at ease to treat a woman, as a woman. Even if you never had gender before, I can see that your soul is more coupled to a woman, so that''s how I will treat you. Besides, I can see that you are very beautiful." Tang Yin replied to her previous question, leaving her slightly stunned by his statements. Chapter 339 - 339: She... She stared at him for a while and then slightly lowered her head in embarrassment. [You can go back now. Hurry to the Supreme Realm. I need a good place to sleep.] She quickly replied and turned around to leave, but Tang Yin stopped her. "Wait, why do you have a mist covering your body? It''s a little strange and it''s the first time I see that it''s possible to create fog with your soul, how do you do it?" Tang Yin asked with doubt and interest. Actually, he wanted to tell her that he wanted to see what she looked like under that mist. She wasn''t that tall, although she looked beautiful and elegant. The truth is that she is quite a bit shorter than the current Tang Yin, although she is not petite. Through her mist, you could see that she didn''t have the aura of maturity that Tang Yin was always attracted to, so he was curious how far this soul grew. Although he did not reveal his thoughts, but it can be said that the two are connected, so she heard his thoughts. Therefore, she looked at him out of the corner of her eye. [The mist creates itself. It''s usually white, but right now I changed the color to it because I like this one better. I don''t know why it creates itself, it''s always been like this. And just as you think, I don''t have the aura you like so much, what do you want to see me for? I''m not beautiful like Xie Meiyu or Shi Yue. They have that mature aura you like, so go see them. Now, stop chattering and get back to the body.] She replied firmly and with some annoyance at his questions. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded, he had just remembered that she could see his thoughts, so he smiled with some embarrassment. "Well, I won''t bother you anymore then. I''ll try to get to the Supreme Realm as soon as possible to bring you a nice bed and some things for you to have fun, for now, you must hold on." Tang Yin said, but before he left, he looked at her for a moment, but he swallowed the words he was about to say and disappeared from that place. She stared at the place and waited for a moment, as if she wanted to make sure he was gone, and when she noticed that he had awakened in his body, she sighed. Her sigh came as if she was nervous, and soon, she fell gently to the ground, kneeling... "Haah... That was close..." She said softly in an extremely beautiful voice, very different from the voice she spoke in over the system, but one that was filled with nervousness. Her face flushed, though it was impossible to see it because of the mist. ''He is... So interesting, why is his soul so beautiful? The divine soul shouldn''t be like that...'' She thought softly, but soon, her face blushed so much that she felt hot. She unconsciously started to blow air with her hands, "Fuf, don''t think nonsense, Akari. Stop fixating on someone married. He has a lot of women on top of that, what are you thinking nonsense?" she said to herself with some heat. Her gestures were extremely tender and a little out of place. If Tang Yin saw them, he really wouldn''t believe that she was the administrator. As far as he knows, the administrator who has been talking to him all this time is a soul who is millions of years old. How could she be such a tender person, a soul that is millions of years old? This was also something that went through Akari''s mind at that moment, so she smiled and soon became discouraged. ''I haven''t grown at all...'' She thought and disappeared to appear on top of the heavenly hammer. Soon, she curled up with her legs, and a look of sadness crossed her face. ''So many years and I''m still the same... Maybe I''ll look disgusting to him when he sees me.'' She thought and lay down in that same position, on top of the heavenly hammer. It was not at all comfortable to be in this place, but she had gotten used to sleeping there, so she soon fell asleep amidst thoughts and memories. ... Tang Yin couldn''t see anything that happened in his spirit world after this because as soon as he came out into his body, he noticed that the last vestiges of the artificial spirit grass were shaking. It was then that he sighed and had a radical change in his behavior as he moved to another side, away from Li Xian so as not to wake her up. There, he pulled out the spirit herb, and soon some remnants of souls jumped around, trying to flee, but were confined to the same place by Tang Yin''s aura, which turned terrifying as a mischievous smile appeared on his face. "Hey, long time no see." Tang Yin said with a smile, causing all the remnants of souls there to tense up and look up. He didn''t expect them to respond to him, so he continued speaking. "Hehe, how did my girl''s revenge feel? Did you like it? Was it painful?" He asked ominously. This caused the souls to start shaking back and forth, shaking back hard, trying to escape... They felt a sense of oppression that scared them to death. They could understand what Tang Yin was talking about. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if they couldn''t answer him, they clearly understood everything and remembered everything. It was something so terrifying... That made them tremble. Tang Yin knew this. He wouldn''t make his girl''s revenge simple. Kill some fake clones a thousand times and give the real ones a painless death? That was not written in his books. He would make them suffer. To make them feel the pain Li Xian felt all this time. That''s why he didn''t hesitate to activate the function of spirit herb to trap the souls of these people when they died, maybe that was why he attracted a strange and ominous curse that could be very dangerous, but he didn''t care. He did this so that Li Xian would make them suffer. For them to feel the greatest pain they had ever felt in their lives. After all, every blow Li Xian gave them in those ''illusions'', they felt it in their souls. Still, it wasn''t over. "Hehe, don''t worry. This isn''t over yet. As I told you before, I like explosions, so I want you to experience some of the ones I can create..." The smile on his face as he said these words was like that of a bloodthirsty demon, so soon the most painful screams came... Regret and pain swept them back and forth, but there was no turning back... Chapter 340 - 340: The Infinite Curse? Tang Yin soon returned to Li Xian. She was still sleeping peacefully in that place, so Tang Yin put her on her spirit boat and returned to the capital city. There wasn''t much to do this time, but he still had to put an end to all this. So soon, the alarms in the city rang back and forth as Tang Yin began to massacre the different families that were involved in this. In the entire Capital City, there were no witnesses left to what had happened. They were all slaughtered by Tang Yin and his small group without a trace. Moreover, he seized the moment and stole the treasures of those families, so now he had a great deal of wealth again. Perhaps the only one who could know what had happened in this place was the Tang Lord. He was inside the city watching all this, but unable to understand how on earth he had done it. In fact, he was so surprised that he immediately left the city and contacted his father. "You say you encountered a person who uses the heavenly hammer, but you''ve never seen him in the sect before?" his father asked from a communication device, and Lord Tang nodded. "Yes, father. Moreover, he is an extremely dangerous person. This is the first time I will say this, but he might be even more talented than any of the young masters in our sect." He replied. "Why do you say so?" his father asked on the other side. "He single-handedly exterminated the Shao Family of the Shao Empire in a single day, moreover, the Gong and Wan families were also exterminated without a trace. Moreover, he did it in a way that even I didn''t realize when he did it." He replied, and his father was surprised. "You say he''s young? Could he be a supreme talent and he''s in the Supreme Realm right now?" his father asked quickly, causing Lord Tang to frown. ''Even with everything I told him, he doesn''t seem to know anything about this person...'' He thought as he frowned. "He''s not a spiritual supreme, he''s quite young, maybe he''s around 23 or 25 and his cultivation level is quite low, but..." Having said this, Lord Tang stopped and stopped talking for a moment. His father was confused by this, "But?" he asked back. "His heavenly hammer bloodline is much purer than mine. I''ve never felt this feeling before, I even knew the ancestors of the sect. He... He has too pure and potent a bloodline." He replied, greatly surprising his father. The latter remained silent and did not respond any further for several minutes. "Go back to the sect. There are some things we need to look into. If you can find out his name or something, that would be best." His father replied, and Lord Tang nodded. "The only thing I know so far is that he travels with the last remnant of the Li, who was overthrown by the treachery of the Shao." He replied, and his father nodded. "Try to look for more, I''ll work with that." He replied, ending what they were talking about and cutting off the communication. Lord Tang then looked back at the city and frowned. ''How the hell did he leave without me noticing him? Or could he still be in the city?'' He thought as he returned. He needed to find out a few more things, but this person had disappeared as if he had never existed, which left him puzzled. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Tang Yin, for his part, was flying back to the sect. He did not spend much time exterminating the last remnants once the great powers were dead. Besides, his subordinates helped him a lot when they put those spiritual arrays in the body of each of those people. It served to know where and when to find them unawares and thus kill them in one blow. Plus, it prevented any of them from escaping. He only spent two nights exterminating the last remnants and left a message. After that, he used another two nights to do some things in the city, and now he was already returning to the sect at full speed while looking a little worried at Li Xian, who still hadn''t woken up. [She seems to be in a deep sleep. There is something strange in her mind, it''s like her soul is in a strange limbo, what the hell were you doing to make her stay in that state? Even I couldn''t see what you were doing in those moments after blowing yourself up with those guys.] Said the administrator suddenly. Tang Yin smiled a little. ''I was in a place you can''t access. Besides me, no one else can see that place.'' Tang Yin replied and then proceeded to explain some of the things he had been doing, surprising her. [Mental manipulation... It''s not a good thing, but I see you had no other choice...] She replied with surprise, and inside the spirit world, she looked again at the chains that were all over the place. [Then these chains were given to you for breaking the natural laws in so many ways... I think I know a little bit about the place where you were...] She answered unconsciously and soon realized her mistake, but it was too late. ''Do you know that place? What do you know about it?'' Tang Yin asked quickly with curiosity, looking very interested to hear an answer. She sighed and insulted herself a little in her mind. Still, she came up with a way to explain it without revealing too much information, so she smiled. [I don''t know much; it is a mysterious place. I only know that it has two names, and I don''t know which one will be correct: The Chambers of the Divine Heir and the Infinite Curse. I don''t know anything else besides that.] She replied, and Tang Yin nodded slightly. ''I had heard about the first one, but the Infinite Curse? Is that why that''s where they deliver the curses to me once I break the rules?'' He thought doubtfully, and she nodded. But then he was startled by something, ''Wait... Could it be?'' She thought doubtfully, as she thought of a possibility that occurred to her at the last minute... Chapter 341 - 341: In the Red Thunder Sect For a moment, she frowned into the spirit world. But soon, shook her head. ''No, it can''t be.'' She said to herself as she shook her head. [Well, it''s not something you need to worry about. I''m surprised you were able to go there, how on earth did you get ''the door'' open? I could never understand how the door to that place opened, there are countless powerful people all over the world who don''t know and are trying to open it, how did you do it? You''re a bit of a mystery knowing so many things.] She replied. Tang Yin nodded. ''It''s not something just anyone can do, but the ''door'' is always open. I just have to draw it to me and then I can enter.'' He replied, leaving her even more confused. [What do you mean?] She asked doubtfully, but Tang Yin shook his head. ''I can''t explain it, even I don''t understand it well.'' He replied with a smile, and then she could only sigh. [Okay, now tell me, why are you flying so slow? At this rate you''re going to get there in several weeks.] She asked doubtfully, as she looked at the speed of the spirit ship was not the usual one, and Tang Yin smiled with some embarrassment. ''Actually, I forgot to refuel for such a long trip. I thought there was enough, but now, I see that I can''t activate many functions of the ship to get there.'' He replied... ... In the Red Thunder Sect... Many things had changed, though not much time had passed. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were now four heads displayed at the sect''s gate, and they had been there for a long time, while the message left by Tang Yin was still there. Things inside the sect had changed recently. As the movements under the table continued. All seemed quiet on the surface, but the presence of four inner elders'' heads at the main gate of the sect showed that dangerous things were going on. Those in the know also knew that there was a large percentage of the sect''s disciples who now belonged to the same hall. 70% of the disciples! To anyone that would be a surprise, but that is precisely why the situation within the sect seemed to get more and more complicated... Even so, the main leaders of the sect were calmer lately. When they heard what Shi Yue did in that sect, they were surprised and loudly praised her, but they began to move slowly and without anyone noticing anything in their plans. Meanwhile, Shi Yue was quiet these days. Right now, she was in Tang Yin''s courtyard, talking about various things with Tang Yin''s women. "It''s hard to tell if he will make it in time and the tryouts start tomorrow, so we will go with you for now." Shi Yue said smiling as she looked at each of the beautiful girls in front of her. "The rules for the hall fight have changed. Now there will only be a pitched battle in which all the chosen ones from each hall will participate, but each hall can send several if they wish. I have signed up for your group and Tang Yin is also listed as a member, are you sure about fighting by yourselves or do you want to wait for him?" She asked, and they all nodded. "Elder, we have no problem going together. You can count on us, besides, maybe Tang Yin will be back before the trials are over. As I understand, there is a battle between the leaders at the end, isn''t there? I''m sure he will arrive by then and fight for the group." Bai Lixue replied smiling and full of confidence. Shi Yue nodded and looked at Huang Feifei. She returned her gaze and spoke. "I don''t have any problem, Tang Yin told me about the hall battle and said he wanted to do something there, but I don''t know what he will do. That''s why I want to help him do it, that''s why I am sure we are going to win the first place." She replied firmly, and Shi Yue smiled, then nodded looking at the rest of the girls. "Don''t spoil Tang Yin so much, then he''ll get lazy." She said jokingly but was pleased to know that these Tang Yin women were not the type to hide. ''Looks like this little guy has a good eye for women.'' She thought smiling, and then proceeded to explain a few things to them. "The first part of the battle of the halls is a pitched battle in open terrain and where there are few places to hide. Many groups will be facing each other, so it could be a continuous head-on battle. From there, the 16 groups that hold their own until the end will move on to the second part." "This one doesn''t have much mystery. It''s just a 1 vs. 1 battle between the leaders of the teams. When one falls, the winner will stay in the arena facing the rest of the competitors, until someone knocks him down. It''s not a fair fight if it were only like that because at some point the leader of one of the teams will fall and won''t last to the end due to lack of stamina, so it won''t be based on who is standing the end, if not on the points you get for victory." Find your next read at m_v l|e''m-p| y r "Winning a match in 1 or 3 moves will give you more points than winning it in 10 or 50 moves. The more the match costs you, the fewer points you will earn once you win it. This is used to reward the most powerful. Remember that ending a match early is better than dragging it out." Shi Yue said, talking freely for a while. She then proceeded to explain several more things to them and the rules of the fights. Until at the end, she began to emphasize a theme. "Girls, I hope you understand this. I don''t trust you, even though I know you are powerful, you are still not as strong as I would want and, in this battle, those who will participate are all from the inner hall, they are powerful and some of them will be able to beat you easily. That''s why, all I want is for them to hold on until Tang Yin arrives, my trust is placed in him." Shi Yue said firmly without hesitation, not caring if it angered these beautiful women. But there was no way it would anger them. They knew that. So, they smiled and beat their chests confidently. "Don''t worry, Elder. We will work hard so that at some point you can trust us in terms of strength." They replied, and Shi Yue nodded. "Okay, now, I will tell you this as classified information. Whatever happens, don''t confront these groups. If you see them, it is better to turn around and leave. These are the groups that will be your direct rivals and the only way you have to face them, is if Tang Yin returns in time. So, whatever happens, stay away until then. Each of them has several aces and winning this battle is important." Shi Yue said. After that, she showed them the groups she was talking about and began to explain several more things to them. ... Chapter 342 - 342: Did she finally wake up? A few days earlier... While Tang Yin was traveling back to the sect, he was thinking about different things when he received a message from his master. ''So, the battle of the halls is almost starting? And they seem to have changed the rules...'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned and read that all his women, or the women he has a connection with within the sect, were on the team where he had been enrolled. Even so, he had not yet arrived at the sect. He still has a few more days to go, so helplessly, Tang Yin sighed and continued to devise various plans. Right now, he must devise plans to create various forces within the continent, but outside this region or on the borders, for when the time comes to rescue Xie Meiyu. Although he thought about the probability of bringing her with him to this side utilizing the spiritual array, he realized that this probability is very problematic and dangerous for both. Because the rival is too powerful. If the rival gets to know about where Xie Meiyu went, he may get the Sect into big trouble. If they can''t even be a Great Sect at present, how could they stand against a power like the Divine Sun Hall? That is why he ruled out doing this. That would be endangering all his women, and he wouldn''t be able to save Xie Meiyu. ''At the end of it all, it''s just that I''m still too weak.'' Tang Yin thought, but without attaching much importance to the matter. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He simply continued to write his plans, receiving help from the administrator. During these days, for some reason, she has been awake longer than usual, so Tang Yin has not had boring days. Even so, after making a lot of plans, he realized that he still needed the Sect to be strengthened. Not only because of him. But also because he remembers a bit of his master''s face when she mentioned to him about the battle of the great sects. Although Tang Yin does not know the history of the sect where he is, he has some knowledge about it. This was, at one time, the most powerful sect on the continent. And, as far as Tang Yin knows, the last top leader that sect had was Shi Yue''s father. That means that this sect is the inheritance left to Shi Yue, so the fact that she wants to restore that former glory is understandable to Tang Yin. And that''s why he wanted to help her. Although, that would be a bit complicated. ''Looks like I need to reach the Emperor Realm first to create more powerful pills, obtaining the Emperor Fire that the system will give me for completing that mission is paramount, so as soon as I finish the battle of the halls, I should go get those herbs.'' Tang Yin thought. To increase the overall level of the sect, he needed to make new spiritual arrays and a very large one that could cover the different mountains, so he needed to increase his cultivation. Also, pills to help the elders break through their bottlenecks and finally enter realms they haven''t been able to reach are complicated to make. The more cultivation he had, the better. Then Tang Yin again began to devise several more things to increase the sect''s power and in what way he should do it. And after a long while, he relaxed and went to look at Li Xian. She had not woken up during all this time. Her unconscious state was a bit strange to him. She seemed to be in a strange coma. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|m,p| y- r Perhaps she had given herself up for dead, and her subconscious believed it in such a way that even when she is not dead, she has a hard time waking up. Still, Tang Yin did nothing to her these days. If nothing happened by the time they returned to the sect, then he would forcefully wake her up, as her state does her body and cultivation no good. At some point, her cultivation may start to fade if she continues like this. So, he looked at her for a long while, and her sleepy state brought a smile. He gave her a little kiss on the forehead soon after until he turned to leave. But just as he was about to walk out the door, he felt there was movement in the bed, so he turned to see. ''Did she get up?'' He thought doubtfully, and when he looked at the bed, he noticed that Li Xian was sitting up with a great deal of confusion written all over her face. She looked from side to side as if she didn''t understand what was going on, and her eyes were slightly clouded, showing that her unconscious state hadn''t quite disappeared. Still, this excited Tang Yin, who approached her. She then sensed a slightly familiar presence nearby, so she looked up to look at Tang Yin. For a moment confusion reigned in her head, unable to understand where she was. But then she felt a slight dizziness and a severe headache that made her scream... "Ahhhhh!" Her scream startled Tang Yin, who quickly rushed over to her to help her. "Li Xian, are you okay?" he asked as he looked at her a little. She clenched her teeth and her eyes tightly to try not to scream as she looked at Tang Yin with confusion. It was as if she didn''t recognize him. As if she didn''t understand who he was. But her mind, slowly becoming clearer... Making her frown and realize that she had been in a state of strange confusion... ''Tang Yin...'' she thought and looked at Tang Yin steadily. His beautiful face and blue eyes reminded her of the beautiful image of him she had seen recently... ''Was I dreaming? Does Tang Yin have silver hair and eyes too?'' she thought in confusion, staring at Tang Yin. The latter noticed her thoughts, so he smiled at her and stroked her head. "It''s me, Tang Yin, how do you feel?" He asked doubtfully, causing Li Xian to stare at him for several full minutes. He didn''t speak at all because he realized that her mind was in a bad state currently. Slowly, the memories were coming into her mind of everything that happened and what she planned to do... Chapter 343 - 343: A lie that will haunt him forever... Still, the most vivid memory in her mind was the moment when Tang Yin allowed her to take revenge on her enemies. He helped her defeat them and allowed her to gain a power she never had before. Those memories and the screams of her enemies, when she gave them their comeuppance, brought a smile to her face. Finally, her mind remembered everything that had happened, so she immediately bowed to Tang Yin. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you, Tang Yin. Sorry for giving you so much trouble." She said and then lifted her body to stare into his eyes. "I want to know those places with you. I don''t know if it was a dream or if you really showed them to me, but now, I want to know them and go with you to all kinds of places, so I will try my best to be by your side." She said firmly. She had always been straightforward. And this time, Tang Yin appreciated that sincerity, so he nodded to her. "Okay, let''s get to know many places together then." Tang Yin replied with a smile, and she nodded at him several times, but then lowered her head a little feeling guilty. "I''m sorry, Tang Yin. I was selfish in the past and didn''t look at your feelings when making my decisions." She said softly, making Tang Yin sit beside her and hug her to his chest. "You don''t need to apologize for that, I understand you perfectly. Besides, it''s part of the past, right?" Tang Yin replied smiling, and she looked at him a bit stunned. The question she asked at the end... He just wanted to confirm that she no longer had those suicidal thoughts. So, she nodded. "Yes, I don''t want that anymore. I want to travel with you, be with you, and spend time with the sisters. I want to see Lian too and visit many places together." She replied with a sincere smile as a strange little flame rose in her heart. It was something she had never felt before, and she didn''t understand it right now, but she would understand it sometime soon. Tang Yin smiled at seeing her like this and nodded to her. "Thank you for helping me get revenge, Tang Yin. Also... For keeping them alive to vent the hatred in my heart... Thank you so much for letting me get revenge in all the ways I wanted." She said softly as she leaned back on his chest, making Tang Yin unable to do anything but nod at her. The details she gave regarding that were a sore point for Tang Yin. After all, they were a lie to a certain extent. Most of the details she could give, the decisions she made in those ''dreams'' she had, were in part created by Tang Yin. The representation of Tang Yin in those dreams was solely so that she would have an anchor to lean on. It was not real. Tang Yin was not there directly when she was taking revenge. He doesn''t even know how she did it. So, he just nodded to her, replying that everything was fine. After that, the two of them talked for a long while until Li Xian got on top of him, taking off his clothes and taking off her clothes herself. "I want to be the first to feel both of Tang Yin''s hands on my body..." She said softly, as her body filled with desire and her face showed an expression Tang Yin had never seen on her before. It was an expression of wanting to feel ecstasy in her body. It was an expression of wanting to feel it and a fervent longing rising in her heart that even she was unaware of. Therefore, Tang Yin could not hold back and immediately mounted on top of her, to begin a beautiful round of the best experience this world can offer anyone. Li Xian''s moans began to sound back and forth as Tang Yin''s hands roamed her body. And as both felt each other, Li Xian and Tang Yin forgot about everything bad that had happened these days. They gave themselves to each other in a day and night of much passion, which ended late at night when Li Xian fell asleep. She was not exhausted; she was simply satisfied. She felt that she had won everything in life now that she had Tang Yin, so her heart was changing. Tang Yin smiled to see her like this and got up to get some fresh air. There were things he had to think about, and there was nothing like a starry night to do so. The first thing that touched a spot in his heart was Li Xian''s words... Her words and the depiction she described of Tang Yin... It is a perfect idealization of him, in which Tang Yin had no voice at all. Her perfect idealization of him was painful. After all, it was all a lie. Tang Yin had to live with the guilt of the lie, with the guilt of his sin, and with the guilt of never being able to say anything to her about it. Though perhaps it was not a lie in its entirety, what he did. After all, it certainly allowed her to take her revenge, and her enemies suffered what they had to suffer. But... Much of it was a lie created by him and sponsored by his whim to not allow her to complete her wishes. Her wish to die and to no longer want to experience any more of this unjust world that took her relatives from her life. Tang Yin tore that desire from her mind and implanted a new desire by force. And this had been part of his current sin. A sin he will have to live with all his life. ''At the end of it all, it''s pretty good that the world gave me a severe punishment.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. For some reason, he felt that those chains that had been the curse imposed by destiny and celestial laws would be something that would cause him terrible evil in the future. But, despite that... Even if he again needed to choose whether to do what he did or not to do it, he would choose to do it. So, even though he felt guilty, there was nothing he could do about it. Still, his thoughts wandered back and forth... Chapter 344 - 344: She was furious. And so, the days passed until finally, Tang Yin arrived at the Red Thunder Sect. He was quite surprised when he found four heads hanging on the door of the sect. ''Did the master do it? On top of that, it looks like she found me out.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw the traces on the spiritual arrays he had left hidden around. But he hurried inside the sect when he heard among the crowd entering the sect today that the battle of the halls would be taking place today. ''So fast?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. It had started faster than he expected, and he quickly pulled Li Xian into his courtyard. During his journey here, he realized that several things were going wrong in the sect. There was a dangerous aura hovering in the air, and even on his way there, he was viewed with derision by many of the disciples. This was because they were all wearing the same type of uniform, while Tang Yin, right now, was wearing that of the Destroyer Hall. ''More people are belonging to that hall lately... So that Elder''s plan is already being completed.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned and quickly went to contact his master, but once they entered Tang Yin''s courtyard there was no need to do so. "Kid, you''re finally back and you''ve arrived just in time." Shi Yue said, welcoming him along with the other girls. "Tang Yin!" they shouted, and Su Lian also got excited when she saw Li Xian behind him, so she ran to where she was to start talking. "Master, I had a hard time getting back, are going to start the battle already? I''m ready to fight." Tang Yin said with a smile, and Shi Yue nodded. But before she could speak, Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei stepped forward. "Tang Yin, are you already at the Fourth Level of the King Realm?" Bai Lixue asked with doubt and surprise, attracting the attention of everyone present. "So fast?" said several of them in surprise upon seeing Tang Yin. "As expected of you, Tang Yin..." They said with a surprised smile as they congratulated him. They had expected him to have increased his cultivation, but not that much. Still, Tang Yin could only smile. "You guys have also become quite a bit stronger than I expected." Tang Yin said and looked at Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei. "Even you girls almost caught up to me." He said, seeing that both of them were at the First Level of the Spiritual King Realm. Still, that left both girls a bit hurt. "Catch up with you? You were far below us not long ago." They replied with a smile, causing Tang Yin to shrug his shoulders and then look at a woman he didn''t expect to see here. "Girl, you seem to have become strong during this time, congratulations." He said, causing Ning Ruo, who was standing there silently staring at Tang Yin, to nod. "Thank you very much, master. I''ve been cultivating with the things you gave me before." She replied sincerely as she bowed to Tang Yin. "Master?" Huang Feifei asked hesitantly, looking at Ning Ruo and Tang Yin doubtfully. She wasn''t the only one confused, everyone who heard this was. Except Shi Yue, who had already noticed this. It was then that Bai Lixue realized that she hadn''t told them about Tang Yin and Ning Ruo''s relationship. "Oh, that''s right, I haven''t told." She said suddenly. "The what?" Huang Feifei asked, and Bai Lixue then looked at Ning Ruo, who still had an indifferent look on her face. "She is Tang Yin''s blood slave. She once lost a bet to us and has been ever since. Well, although I think we should treat her as one of us, I don''t think the word slave is correct." She said and then looked at Tang Yin, "Right?" She asked him smiling, wanting to confirm that those were his thoughts, and the latter nodded. Still, this had already surprised all of them. "Bloody slave?" They asked doubtfully, and Huang Feifei looked at Tang Yin in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to agree to something like this, still... For some reason, it felt good. ''That means there is one more person who will give her life for Tang Yin when he is in danger...'' She thought smiling, and for some reason, felt some sense of connection with this new girl. She didn''t care about the details of how such a situation came to be, if it was someone who would give her life for Tang Yin just like her, then to Huang Feifei, she was one of her sisters. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, when they were about to continue talking, Shi Yue interrupted them. "It''s okay, then they can catch up. They are about to start the battle of the halls already and the elder will come soon to take them there." She said and then looked at Tang Yin. "Come with me." She said and turned around to enter the house. Tang Yin followed behind her, while the girls noticed something strange about Tang Yin. They felt him... A little different. This was most evident to Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei, who looked at each other in confusion. ''Why does he look different?'' They thought doubtfully. There was something different about him... Not only in his countenance but also in his body... It was then that Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei looked from behind Tang Yin... And they noticed that something that was missing from him before was there. . For a moment, it was hard for them to process what was going on... Until a shout came from behind Tang Yin, from the voice of two beautiful girls. "Did you get your arm back, Tang Yin!?" shouted Bai Lixue and Huang Feifei, running after him to see if what they saw wasn''t an illusion. But they were stopped by Shi Yue, who put up a huge barrier of spiritual energy and prevented them from passing. "Elder Shi, that''s unfair!" said Bai Lixue followed by Huang Feifei, who could only resign themselves and wait for Tang Yin to come out. . Inside the barrier, Tang Yin smiled at this but faced his master. Ever since he had seen her, he noticed her different. ''She''s tired. I can''t be wrong. Although I can''t figure out what the hell is going on, I''m pretty sure she''s exhausted.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. But even so, Shi Yue pretended not to notice and simply stared at him. "What happened? When you left your cultivation level was higher, how come you are now at the fourth level again?" She asked with a frown, as a feeling of oppression filled this entire place. It was the first time she had lost her temper in a long time, and without her realizing it, her bloody domain had made a presence underneath this barrier. She didn''t even notice. But she was furious. Because the only way for someone to lose cultivation like that... Is that he suffered a pretty terrible injury, given by a blow that the person didn''t expect in a place where he didn''t expect it. And that''s where her anger is born. Who did that to Tang Yin? Once she knew who did it... Heads could roll. This time, Tang Yin only frowned slightly at the sight of this terrifying bloody domain. ''It''s quite powerful and attacks the soul with force, yet there''s something strange...'' He thought... Chapter 345 - 345: Im not from that family Shi Yue''s bloody domain was quite powerful, and since it directly attacked the soul by instilling intense fear, it was much more dangerous than other bloody domains from other styles. This is one of the most powerful bloody domains Tang Yin has seen so far, but he feels that there is something strange. ''Although I can''t understand what the strange thing is...'' He thought as the feeling of strangeness increased in his heart. Still, soon, he could only shake his head with a sigh and smile at his master, who was worried about him. "Master, I''m fine. I haven''t suffered any injuries, it''s just... I''ve broken the natural laws; I''ve suffered severe punishment for it." Tang Yin replied, slightly surprising her. Her bloody domain disappeared at that moment, and she looked at him in surprise, "You broke the natural laws!?" She asked in surprise and quickly approached him. "Are you okay!?" She asked him with a shout. Although in her heart, she felt better about the issue that there was no one trying to assassinate Tang Yin. This made Tang Yin smile, and then he explained to her in detail everything that had happened and why he did it, surprising her even more. She stared at him for a while after he finished telling her everything, and a while later, she sighed. "Boy, you''re pretty reckless, you know that?" She said helplessly, making Tang Yin nod at her. "I''ve been told that a lot." He replied, and she glared at him again. "I''m not flattering you." She said, and he smiled. "I''ll take the master''s words as flattery. Being flattered by a millennial beauty like you is not seen every day." He replied, making Shi Yue can only shake her head helplessly. "Well, stop talking nonsense. Tell me, can you fight in your present state? Won''t you find it difficult because your power has diminished so much? That doesn''t seem to be good for your soul." She spoke. Tang Yin looked at her with some surprise. ''Does the master know that this situation is problematic for my soul? From what I understand, for the rest of the souls that shouldn''t be problematic... It seems that the master knows more things than I thought.'' He thought but still nodded to her. "I won''t be able to bring out my full power, I''m in a troublesome situation right now because of that, but I can still fight without any problems. Even if there are any people in the Emperor Realm, I could still take care of it." He replied. He was confident. He was facing off against some little guys from the inner sect, and although he wasn''t underestimating them, he was completely sure that his current strength was on par with that of the central disciples. The difference between one and the other is quite big, so Tang Yin had full confidence that he would be able to win this match. Even so, Shi Yue stared at him for several minutes and after a while, spoke. "No matter what, you can''t use your heavenly hammer." She said suddenly. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded slightly, "Why? Is it troublesome for the sect if they find out?" he asked, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Don''t you know your family''s rules?" she asked doubtfully. Her face reflected that she was confused by this nonsense question from Tang Yin. At which point Tang Yin smiled. "Master, actually I don''t belong to that family. Even if I have the same surname and use their heavenly hammer, I don''t belong there. I don''t even know who they are." He answered sincerely. Shi Yue looked at him in surprise, ''Doesn''t he belong to the Tang?'' she thought in surprise, but she frowned a little... A memory and thought came to her mind, and she soon became disturbed inside, her heart racing instantly as her pulse continued its example... But she quickly calmed down and let nothing show on her face. Still, her gaze had changed slightly after this. Something Tang Yin noticed a little but didn''t think much of it. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She nodded a little after this. "It seems you have more secrets than I thought, still, I won''t delve into them. I will only tell you, that if it is discovered of your presence in this place, it is likely that you will either be kidnapped by the west or simply be brutally murdered by the central region. In either case, I can assure you that we will not be able to do anything. So, keep it a secret as much as you can, at least until you are strong enough." She said smiling, and gave him a little tap on the head. "Kid, from before I told you, I will trust you in the future, so you can''t die at a young age. So, you''d better protect yourself too." She said smiling, and after that, she disappeared, leaving Tang Yin a little stunned. "Remember, don''t use the heavenly hammer..." Shi Yue said after she disappeared and expelled Tang Yin from the spiritual array she had created. Just at those moments, she appeared again in this place, looking at where Tang Yin was for a long while. Her gaze looked a bit nostalgic, but there was a strangeness about her that could not be understood... Still, after a while, she sighed and looked towards a corner of the room. "What did you think?" she asked with a smile, and just at that moment, an extremely beautiful woman appeared in front of her. In physical appearance they were equally beautiful, but in the one who had just appeared there was something different. The great dragon tail coming out of her made her look rough, and her hands were like dragon claws, while her yellow eyes were like those of a snake. She smiled at Shi Yue and nodded to her. "Lady, he''s a little strange. I think his soul has some connection to the dragons, but for some reason, I can''t get through to it. There''s some strange interference that won''t let me." Replied the dragon woman who had just appeared. Shi Yue was surprised to hear her say this. "Your soul can''t communicate with his soul? Impossible, your soul is quite a bit more powerful than mine, how come you can''t?" She asked in surprise. Her surprise stemmed from the fact that she had indeed been able to communicate with Tang Yin''s soul, how could a dragon''s soul not? The dragoness smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, Lady. Maybe it''s because I was behind her occultation skill that I didn''t succeed, next time I''ll try better." She replied, and Shi Yue could only frown slightly after nodding. She was pensive... There were a lot of things going through her head at the moment, but in the end, she smiled and stopped thinking about nonsense. Chapter 346 - 346: A Beautiful Group On the other side, just as Tang Yin was expelled from the barrier, he was greeted by all the women who started congratulating him on getting his arm back and the like. Still, Tang Yin was focused on a conversation he was having with the administrator. ''You say someone was hiding there?'' Tang Yin asked in surprise, and the administrator nodded. [Yes, it''s a true dragon. I think she was hiding behind some eternal night skill. But her presence was quite powerful.] She replied, and Tang Yin nodded a little upon hearing this. ''It seems that the master is more amazing than I thought. She even managed to hide a true dragon from me...'' He said with a strange smile. [...I think there''s something else that you''ll probably find more surprising, but...] Said the administrator suddenly, but fell silent soon after. ''Hm? What is it? Why did you stay silent?'' he asked doubtfully, and the administrator shook her head. [No, it''s nothing. I''m probably making a mistake. Go, the battle of the halls is about to begin. The elder who will take you there has arrived.] She replied, confusing Tang Yin a little. Even so, the latter in the end, could only nod as he was quickly called to the place where the battle area was being held. This time, the place where it was taking place had changed. It was a really large open ground at the bottom of several mountain peaks of the sect. When Tang Yin''s group arrived there, everything was crowded with people from one side to the other. Many external disciples, inner disciples, and even some central disciples were watching from the side. Among them, Tang Yin recognized Ding Chun, who was standing next to that dangerous woman. When their gaze met, she smiled at Tang Yin and sent him a kiss, causing Tang Yin to avert his gaze from her to avoid falling for her illusions. Soon, they went down to the battle area. There were a large number of groups scattered all over the place, but this ground was incredibly large, so they couldn''t see all the groups of people who were participating. Even so, as soon as Tang Yin''s group arrived, it immediately caught the attention of everyone present... "Look, it''s a group of beautiful women..." "Unbelievable, how the hell is that guy so lucky!? Fuck, they''re all so beautiful that several of them are above our Fairies!" "That''s right, those two girls at the front I recognize them. They have been participating in the arena for several days and are said to have 100% in victories, aren''t they Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue? Shit, even the beauty said in the rumors is not as amazing as seeing them personally..." But, not only women attracted attention. Tang Yin soon became the center of attention among women from other groups as well. After all, Tang Yin''s appearance was already amazing, but since entering ''that place'', his appearance had changed slightly. He grew a few inches and became more muscular than before, which attracted the attention of all the women without exception. There were even elderly women from the sect in the stands who were throwing him interesting looks. The whole group soon became the center of attention until other groups began to arrive. Powerful groups and so on even came the group that, right now, was awarded the number 1 in the tournament. There were only 5 people, but they had 4 members in the Ninth Level of the Sixth Realm and one in the Tenth Level, who also looked good. Adding to his strength and the fact that he was not that old, he instantly attracted the attention of the women present. Although, Tang Yin''s group was still the most seen. After all, there were Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Su Lian, Li Xian, Zu Xiaolin, Xiao Nuo, and Ning Ruo. If you add Tang Yin, it was a group of 8 people, but they were not common. They were all beautiful! For the boys, all the women, especially Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, were Goddesses! While for the girls, Tang Yin was the Male God they were waiting for. Many were pining just to see this group. But in strength... They were not in the Top 16, or so it seemed. Even so, this group was also the most indifferent to outsiders. Moreover, the fact that it did not belong to the most powerful hall at present, left much to be desired about the group. Therefore, they soon also began to be criticized, and other nonsense, things that Tang Yin and his beautiful women ignored. Tang Yin noticed here, though, that he would have several problems dealing with this. According to what his master had left him written, there was now a very great new hall in the sect that was being led by Elder Ding, who is right now the most respected existence in the sect for some feat he did by ''taking back'' land that had previously been given to the 2nd most powerful sect in the region, but which they were exploiting in a bad way. Or at least that''s what is said about his ''feats''. To Tang Yin who knows a little more, the situation is obvious. That sect gave that to Elder Ding so that their status would increase because they wanted to take control of the sect. It''s just little tricks. And these tests are being sponsored by the Elder Ding, with various pretty good rewards for the winning group. They are only being done this way to further increase Elder Ding''s status and demonstrate the might of his new great hall. ''This old man has a great ambition that seems to be developing more and more, but... It seems that things are not going the way he thinks and due to fear over the sudden loss of one of his tormentors, he is now rushing things to take control of the sect.'' Tang Yin thought with a calm expression on his face. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, some elders began to explain the rules of this first phase, and after a few minutes, they finally announced the start of this Battle of the Inner Halls of the Red Thunder Sect. Chapter 347 - 347: An insult to his master. During all the talk and the explanation of the rules, the elders who explained it took the trouble and eagerness to extol the awards that Elder Ding was giving and also to extol Elder Ding himself. It was so obvious that it was even a bit tiresome for Tang Yin to hear, but if he looked at the battlefield... It made quite a bit of sense. Within the open field that would soon become a battlefield of the sect''s younger generation, practically 70% of the groups there belonged to the same hall. Which is the hall of the Elder Ding, and is said to have all the credits for its creation. Out of the top 16 teams in terms of cultivation, 12 of them belong to the hall led by this elder, so it was not wrong to call them the most powerful hall nowadays. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially because, they have a Spiritual Supreme and several Principal Elders. But... The aggrandizement was so blatant that they went so far as to say that this Elder Ding was the most important pillar of the sect, even above the sect master himself, who was watching everything from the side. Even so, the sect master did nothing to contradict him. ''Maybe it''s because he is injured, I had heard a rumor about it...'' thought many of them, who began to nod their heads as they looked at the sect master there, saying nothing about all this. Some even went so far as to think that this one was acknowledging that Elder Ding was greater than him in status and power. Tang Yin didn''t care about this sect master in the least, but to go so far as to say that this Elder Ding was the most important pillar of the sect¡­ It was an insult to his master. ''Heh, let''s see what the little ones in your hall can do, Elder Ding. Sooner or later, we''ll end up facing each other, so let me see how strong this new generation you''re preparing is.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the group of 5 people in front of everyone. They were the center of attention, as they were the main elite of this event and came from Elder Ding''s Hall. Just at those moments, the tournament finally started, and all the groups, which were already separated from each other, were further separated. Basically, it would be a fight in an open field, where there were few places to hide. Besides a small forest nearby, with a few trees, the place where Tang Yin and his group were, the rest was a plain with some gaps here and there and some rocks as well. "Tang Yin, what do you want to do?" Huang Feifei asked as she came to his side. "My plan is quite simple; I want to compete against that most powerful group. But for that, we must first go through the other 15 groups to have a chance to challenge them." Tang Yin said smiling. The girls behind them were surprised by this but nodded. Since that was Tang Yin, naturally, that would be their plan. There was a rule in this place that gave the most powerful group in cultivation, the King''s token. This token what it does is gives you the ability to choose whether to be the first to go up to the arena during phase 2 or to be the last. It allows you to choose which position you want to enter, while the rest must abide by those rules. Right now, the King''s token was in the hands of that small group of 5 people, which was quite powerful. And Tang Yin planned to be the first to enter the arena so that he could take on the 15 leaders of the other teams. ''Since you want to prove that your hall is more powerful, then I will prove to you, for the glory of my master''s name, that I alone am enough to defeat your 15 leaders.'' Tang Yin thought with a calm smile. His plan was simple and crude, but as he was, he would make it work. And his women understood that, so they immediately looked at the other girls. "Then leave the fighting in this place to us. Taking advantage of the fact that we came to this small forest, we can hide Little Sister Lian so that she can throw her upgrades at us from behind and we can take on any group that comes." Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue said as they looked at the other girls and later at Tang Yin. He simply nodded calmly. He knew this would be the choice they would make, which was why he had chosen to come to this place to do that. "Okay, I''ll watch from the side then." Tang Yin replied, and after coming to an agreement they began to walk for a bit until they came across a group that had been in the distance throwing glances at them for a while now and had come this time to confront them. "Boy, we resent you having all the beauties all to yourself, so come and face us. We can''t stand your group in this competition, so we''ll take you out soon." Said their leader, a person who was at the same cultivation level as Tang Yin. The rest of the other team members were 9 in number, and they were between the sixth and tenth levels of the Ancestor Realm. Overall, they weren''t as powerful a team as Tang Yin''s, but they weren''t that far off, considering their leaders were on a similar level. Or at least they would think so, Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Sorry, I won''t fight this time myself. If you want to leave the battle fast, then go ahead, my girls are going to take you on." Tang Yin said with a smile as he stepped aside. This action surprised the people in front of him, "You''re not going to fight with your team? Are you crazy?" They asked in surprise, but Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders, leaning back a little on a nearby tree as if to say he didn''t care. This angered these people, who gritted their teeth slightly as they realized they were being slighted... They all clenched their fists and looked at Tang Yin for a moment. "Fine, if you want your team to be the first to be eliminated, then we''ll grant it to you." Replied the leader angrily and looked at the beauties in front of him. "Girls, don''t blame me. Your group is too flashy with so many beauties and with a trashy guy like him, so you''ll have to leave soon." He said with a smile, causing the beautiful smiling women to frown hearing him say this. Chapter 348 - 348: It ended very quickly Because this group had attracted the attention of everyone present, when they saw that they were finally going to fight, even when they were far away, they still turned to give them a look. Some wanted to see them being taken out of the battle, while others were expecting a good fight because the cultivation level was similar. Some wanted Tang Yin''s group to win, but they were mostly women who had become obsessed with Tang Yin''s beauty. Among those women, there was a certain woman who once saw Tang Yin in the inner sect, perhaps this was the first woman in the entire sect to see Tang Yin''s real appearance and had been looking at him ever since, although she never dared to approach. After all, her appearance was common among the female disciples. She did not stand out much. Still, among the women in the other groups, she was literally the one who was shouting from afar while supporting Tang Yin. A real fanatic. Being so far away, Tang Yin''s group and the one in front of it didn''t know what they were talking about from a distance, but for Tang Yin''s women to be called trash was a terrible provocation. It was so much so that a creepy and strange aura began to be felt in the atmosphere, which confused everyone present. ''What the hell is going on? What about this strange aura?'' thought several of them, but soon, a breeze also crossed next to this aura and blew through them, slightly scaring them inside, as the expression on the women''s faces was quite frightening. Huang Feifei was the first to speak, looking with a murderous gaze at these men in front of her. "You, what did you just call him?" She asked coldly, confusing the group leader. "Huh? What do you mean?" he asked in confusion, but Huang Feifei simply scoffed. "You, you called him trash, right?" she asked again. The man in front of her was confused, ''What the hell was going on?'' He thought, but realizing she was talking about Tang Yin, he nodded. "Hmph, someone who hides behind a woman can only be considered trash, right?" He said mockingly, and Huang Feifei then waved her hand slightly, causing a scepter to appear in her hand from one moment to the next. This coincided with the moment when the various spirit weapons appeared in the hands of Tang Yin''s women. And without even giving a breath, three of them instantly disappeared from the scene, while some enhancements fell upon them... No one noticed that Tang Yin had leaned against a tree to cover Su Lian''s body a little. He wanted to see what kind of fight these girls who had been training and leveling up together with all the members of his organization could show him. So, he decided to cooperate with them to keep Su Lian hidden so she could throw the enhancements at them without anyone noticing. Even so, Tang Yin was still shocked and almost choked on his saliva when he saw the fight they showed him... From his point of view, not even 5 minutes of combat had passed, and he hadn''t even prepared to watch the fight... When... The fight was over. After a moment of processing, he understood where the problem was so he smiled and looked at Su Lian. "You''ve become more versatile, congratulations. When did you learn to give that kind of explosive enhancements?" Tang Yin asked with a smile. She nodded happily as was congratulated by Tang Yin. "I''ve been practicing a lot these months. The teacher taught me a way to do it and then I asked Elder Shi for help on how to employ it in a group, so I learned how to give more powerful enhancements." She answered sincerely with a tender smile, and Tang Yin nodded, though he was a little surprised that his master knew that sort of thing. The biggest surprise was not on them. But on the outsiders, who were in tremendous shock to see such a one-sided sweep in less than 5 minutes from a team that outnumbered them in numbers and cultivation. ''What the hell just happened?'' Was everyone''s joint thought upon seeing this, although after thinking about it for a few moments, they concluded that it was an explosive use of their respective powers, so they thought that these girls had already consumed much of the spiritual energy they had. Tang Yin smiled and approached them as soon as he saw that group leave humiliated by their girls. "You have improved drastically, congratulations." He said sincerely, and they nodded back. "Hehe, Tang Yin, don''t worry. If necessary, we could fight just us in this phase and you can give your all in the second phase." They said, but Tang Yin gave them a rebuke when he heard this. "Don''t be confident, one group did well and 2 or 3 other groups may do the same, but once they discover Lian''s importance in this strategy, we might be attacked by several groups at once to counter the strategy." Tang Yin said. Hearing the reprimanding tone in his voice, they nodded slightly, thinking it made sense as they lowered their heads. Still, they didn''t have much time to waste by talking... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They all watched that quick but effective fight and had all come to the same conclusion. That group (Tang Yin''s) had wasted a great opportunity to get into the top 16. Right now... They could make some points if they faced them because they were most likely worn out and unable to fight right now. That was the common thought of everyone present. So, it was also the reason why soon, a large number of groups began to walk towards them. They gave way to each other, though. At this point in the battle, different battles had arisen in different parts. But some stopped to look this way. While Tang Yin remained calm, indifferently looking at this. **** Author: Hello, Webnovel gave me a code a few days ago that says it will give 10 FP to each user who redeems it, with a maximum of 10 users. I just remembered, so I decided to give them to you. I don''t know if it will still work, but you can redeem it in the Profile>Redeem section of the Webnovel APP. The code is this: I hope it helps you and thank you for always supporting me. Chapter 349 - 349: Little trick Even so, the large-scale combat against Tang Yin''s group didn''t pick up as some came to think. No one is stupid. To do that would be helping the rival groups as well, and in such a fight, if the attacked group decided to use their last resources, they would likely eliminate several contestants from their membership, so no one would risk doing something like that. So, they simply allowed one group to come up and do it. Even so, this group was shot down just as easily as the other, so these close groups became more anxious. All in all, they still allowed a third group to approach them. This group ended up no different. At this point, many frowned. ''What the hell is going on?'' they thought. It was then that a group of 10 in the distance who were watching this intently understood what was going on. They had had a privileged perspective to watch this fight from the beginning. Therefore, during this time, they always saw that there was a woman who was not fighting with them. She wasn''t even moving, she was just standing there, talking to the leader of the group as if nothing was happening. At first, they thought they were that confident, but... "Now I understand. That girl in the back, she''s not just talking to that guy. Although you don''t get to see her spirit weapon, I''m pretty sure she''s giving an incredible upgrade to all those women who are fighting, that''s why they can win the fights with relative ease." Said the leader of this team. They were one of the first 16 teams, so they hadn''t been challenged for now. Still... Seeing the combat level of this group, and knowing that this group is one of the target groups of the elders, they decided to mobilize to get the job done. Soon, they arrived in front of Tang Yin''s group. "Haha, beautiful ladies, since we have seen that many idiots have been eliminated and you already have a chance to fight against one of the top 16, why don''t you face us?" the leader asked, making Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue look at him. "Who are you?" Bai Lixue asked. "One of the 16 teams, if your wish is to obtain the King''s token, we, as Number 12 of the 16, are one of your opponents." He replied, and Bai Lixue then became interested. Still not rushing to agree, she first looked at Tang Yin, waiting for his confirmation. Tang Yin nodded to her. He didn''t care about these Top 16 groups. Only the top 5 groups seemed to be powerful, but the top 7 may be difficult for the girls to deal with, so he will have to fight soon anyway. Still, this bout decided to stand aside to watch. This is a slightly stronger group than the previous ones, especially since they have more people in the sixth realm and because the leader is two levels above Tang Yin. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, they appeared to be a group of only 9 people. Even so, this did not impede the fight to start with an aggressive Bai Lixue, who attacked with force, quickly pushing the leader of the group back, surprising him with her powerful explosive force. But, while that was happening, Huang Feifei and Zu Xiaolin had already moved behind them and had immobilized one of them quickly, leaving them even more stunned. ''Shit, so they are so fast. From afar I didn''t notice this.'' Thought the leader. He slammed hard on the ground, thus creating a powerful earthquake that momentarily unsettled the girls, as they didn''t expect it to come from a sword fighter. This served for the other team to pull themselves together, and soon, a fierce fight broke out. To the surprise of this group, who tried to win the victory simply and without exposing much, these women were more surprising than they thought. They could stand up to them despite being several levels below them. Some of them could do it on equal footing, and two of them could do it in 2vs1. And the person who was the weakest among them was sacrificing her endurance at the cost of giving them powerful blows. Even Tang Yin frowned when he saw Ning Ruo fighting like this. They were hitting her, but she was hitting back too. She wasn''t dodging because she knew she couldn''t do it and fight at the same time. She knew that she was the weakest part of the team, so she was letting herself be hit, solely for her to counter and thus keep one of them, who wasn''t weak at all, busy. ''This girl...'' Tang Yin thought and wanted to move, but he also understood the opponent''s strategy, so he simply kept an eye on her. She wasn''t receiving powerful attacks. He knew because they were connected. Still, he would move once he saw a powerful attack she couldn''t avoid. And so the fight lasted for a few seconds, which seemed like several minutes, while Tang Yin monitored everything from afar. Just at those moments when they were beating each other, Tang Yin saw the movement of something below him, so he smiled. ''What a good spirit weapon.'' He thought to himself, and just then, he heard a shout from the leader of the other team. "Now!" he shouted, startling the women in front of him a little. Even so, they soon also felt Su Lian''s enhancements leave their bodies, so they went into a strange passive state for an instant. Just at that moment, when everyone on the other team thought they would hear a woman''s scream... They heard a scream of a man... "AGHHHHH!" he screamed and squirmed as he was grabbed by the neck by Tang Yin''s hand. This man had appeared from below as he moved through the ground with his spirit weapon, even so, Tang Yin had already seen him for a while now, so as soon as he got close enough to Su Lian, he created a small attack underneath him, causing him to be forced to dart away and then quickly grabbed him by the neck to immobilize him in an instant. "Now, Lian." Tang Yin said quickly. "Explosive Force!" she said in a voice that only Tang Yin and the guy in his hands could hear... Chapter 350 - 350: A Hall full of garbage. Soon, the girls again received an explosive surge, but this time, centered on their strength. When they realized what was happening and saw that there was a guy in Tang Yin''s hand looking to attack Su Lian hiding, they became angry and rushed at these people with force. Su Lian''s enhancement was using all her power, and since it was centered on strength, it allowed the girls to demonstrate more of their combat ability. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite that, they were outnumbered by a wide margin in cultivation, so even though the combat power they now had was quite strong, it still did not allow them to win. Seeing this, Tang Yin sighed a little. ''They won''t be able to win if they keep going like this, Lian doesn''t have unlimited spiritual energy.'' He thought and looked at the man in his hand, then smiled, and like a ball, threw him through the air to hit the guy who had been attacking Ning Ruo. And without wasting any time, he opened both arms, and his spiritual bones appeared above him at that moment, surprising everyone, but the next thing that happened was even more surprising. Numerous spiritual energy attacks came out from these materialized spiritual bones at the moment Tang Yin moved both arms to clap his hands loudly. These attacks struck full on all the members of the other team who didn''t even know what the heck was going on. "Aghhh!" Screams came out of their mouths at those moments, but the attacks kept coming, and they were not weak attacks. They came from Tang Yin, after all. All these attacks could not be underestimated, more so because there were mixed lightning bolts that immobilized them. Thus, the fight ended as soon as Tang Yin stopped launching attacks. Even the girls were amazed by this ability of Tang Yin. ''He can even use spirit bones to attack like this...'' They thought. Although Tang Yin had taught them to use their spirit bones for many things, he didn''t teach them how to do that, so it was normal for them to be surprised. Although the rest of the audience were the most surprised, a certain woman from the inner sect in the distance was rejoicing, and shouting with joy when she saw this. She had convinced her group not to go near to fight Tang Yin, not because she thought he was strong, but because she didn''t want to eliminate him. But now that she sees that her beloved prince is so powerful, she feels much better, and the admiration and adoration in her increased drastically... For his part, Tang Yin was quite calm after finishing this fight and decided to start moving. It was a bit tedious to stay so long watching the fights and doing nothing, so he decided to exercise a bit, joining the following fights. According to the rules, before you can challenge the top 1 group, you must challenge the top 2 and 3 groups. These are rules that greatly benefit the top 1 and were created for them. Still, they are rules of little importance on a battlefield where nobody wants to challenge the top 1 group. Who the hell would want to challenge those monsters? At best, they''d be game for a good fight in the second phase since they''ll be their leaders facing each other. But the 5 of them together are pretty scary. After all, they are the most complete group on this battlefield. Even so, the truth is that Tang Yin first had to challenge several groups before he could challenge the top 1, as there were also rules for challenging the top 2 and 3, so Tang Yin decided to finish this quickly. Soon, he was facing another top 16 group. With Tang Yin, the match was easy, so it was up to the next one. Among the top 16 members, none were attacking each other without distractions, so they all looked at the fights Tang Yin and his group were having, but no matter what, none could find a way to beat them. When they fought with Tang Yin, the situation changed drastically, and whichever group was in front of them, they were easily overwhelmed. Even so, they all had to fight, as it was the rules of the battlefield. Although they were rules created so that all the groups in Elder Ding''s Hall would pass the test intact, a group had appeared that was giving the members of other halls a break, overwhelming all these groups and leaving Elder Ding in a bad light. In the distance, the latter had a dark look on his face seeing this, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He simply ran over everyone who faced him, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of the two groups of Top 2 and 3. "Hahaha, what the heck is this newly created Great Hall? I joined the battle thinking I''d get a good fight, but they''re all so useless. It seems that the sect''s supposedly most prestigious Hall is just a hall of useless people." Tang Yin said mockingly. He didn''t say it quietly, and the elders could hear everything they spoke, so a dangerous aura rose all over the place as soon as he said that. "What did you say? Are you making fun of our Hall? Hmph, you little scum, don''t you know that you''ve been confronting the stragglers in the Hall?" one of the leaders of these groups asked. But Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders upon hearing this. "Heh, is that so? It doesn''t look like it, I don''t see any difference between those guys in the back with you guys. Not even a hint of difference." Tang Yin said smiling. Still, the guys in front of him were proud and arrogant. Although they were annoyed, it was not their style to talk nonsense with a clown. So, without hesitation, they pulled out their spiritual weapons, both groups at once. "Hmph, since you say we''re trash, why don''t you prove it? Our two groups against your group, prove to us that we''re trash." Said one of them angrily, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Well, this makes it easier.'' He thought but raised a hand to stop them for a moment. "Wait, don''t fight yet." Tang Yin said, taking them by surprise. "What, are you scared now?" the guy asked, and Tang Yin looked at him like he was an idiot but looked away from him to look at the distant stands and everyone present. He raised his voice to speak... "In this battle of salons, I will prove that the supposedly great salon said to have much prestige, is nothing but nonsense created by idiots. How powerful are they? What is the ability of their members? Well, I will show that they do not deserve the praise they are given. They are nothing more than a laughable group bragging about things they did not accomplish, taking credit for things that do not belong to them." Tang Yin said, and at the end of his words, his gaze fixed on the distant Elder Ding, who frowned at the sight. ''Hehe, a little ant dares to challenge me like this... Looks like I''ve gotten old.'' He thought, but stood up from his place, attracting the attention of all present... Chapter 351 - 351: The Top 3 "Hahaha, since a new disciple wants to challenge our hall, why not accept it? Young disciple, I just hope you can show the sect a good fight and not get carried away by the arrogance of having beaten a few small teams." He said, without revealing anything. But his voice sounded with a threatening tone, and carried a hint of spiritual pressure that flew quickly to where Tang Yin was. But halfway there, a different pressure shattered it. "Elder Ding, look at the young generation''s combat." The sect master said from the side, casting a sidelong glance at this disrespectful elder. Elder Ding scoffed a little and sat back down after his words. Very few elders noticed this, so they did not speak at all. Even so, Tang Yin, in the distance only scoffed at that attempt to suppress him so that he would lose the next fight, yes or no. "That''s right, I shouldn''t get carried away because I beat a few small teams." Tang Yin said suddenly as he smiled and looked at the last 3 remaining teams. The top 1 team was standing in the distance and didn''t even throw them a glance. To them, these people were nothing but trash. That included the top 2 and 3 groups, likewise Tang Yin''s group. "It''s a pity that there are only small teams in this place. Elder Ding, I''d appreciate it if next time you say something like that, make sure you have a big team worth your salt." Tang Yin said, surprising everyone who heard this. From the point of view of many present, Tang Yin was being disrespectful by treating Elder Ding, such a respected person in the sect, like this. Still, to him, who knew who this guy was, he was rather being respectful by not saying anything to him and did so only because he did not know his master''s plans. Elder Ding only let out a snort with his mouth, but many even started laughing and had to be reprimanded by different elders. While the sect master was watching this with interest and a smile on his face. ''The lady''s disciple is more talkative than I expected. But he seems to be upset, what could have upset him?'' He thought doubtfully. A few days ago, he heard about who Shi Yue''s disciple was, he hoped to meet him as soon as possible, as Shi Yue had told him several very good things about him. But he didn''t expect him to be so remarkable. Still... He knew that the test for him today was not those groups he beat. What Elder Ding says is not entirely incorrect. All the groups below the Top 3 are small, randomly formed groups with disparities in their abilities. Therefore, they cannot be compared to the top 3. These are groups that have been together for quite some time and are the most powerful among those participating in this combat. It is possible that, in a Team vs. Team battle, the team that is in the Top 1 will come out on top if they face any of the others in the Top 3. In fact, they know that they can even beat both groups together, as they have already faced each other before to test. But in the next phase, where only the leaders of the teams will face each other, it is not safe to say who will win. Although the leader of the Top 1 team is much more powerful than the rest, each has its own qualities that make it stand out. For example, the Team Top 3 is a team recruited from the Destroyer Hall at the last minute. Initially, they were going to represent the Destroyer Hall in this fight, but at the last minute, they switched sides. The leader they have is a remarkable and very respectable person, on the level of the Young Masters of the Inner Sect and even a little above some of them. This is a person that even the top 1 team leader does not dare to say that he can easily beat him. Therefore, what Elder Ding said is not incorrect. These 3 teams are not as small as the teams before. So, the sect master was waiting to see the results of these matches. He wanted to see how capable Shi Yue''s disciple was when facing outstanding groups. Especially, the first team... Since, it''s a Legendary Rank team in the Inner Sect. With numerous completed missions under their belt. "Hmph, why don''t you stop blabbering and face us? I want to see how capable you are, scum." Said the Top 2 team leader and Tang Yin then shrugged his shoulders. "Fine, let''s fight. Don''t make it boring, you should last a few minutes longer than the rest." Tang Yin said mockingly, and one of them got tired of waiting, pouncing at Tang Yin all at once. "Stop chattering, you little scum!" he shouted as he threw a heavy blow with his spirit weapon at Tang Yin''s chest. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin simply pulled out his spear and hit him back, creating a powerful impact that was soon slammed into the body of the guy who had rushed at him. ''That strong?'' thought this person, but just then, he saw Tang Yin disappear and appear above him, kicking him hard to smash him to the ground. "Don''t insult me by attacking with such a weak attack." Tang Yin said softly. "Attack! Don''t let that girl launch her upgrades!" Shouted one of them, and soon, 19 people ran over throwing their abilities towards Tang Yin''s group. He looked and smiled slightly. He then swung his spear horizontally as if he wanted to cut something in half, causing numerous spirit bones to appear in that instant and shoot at these people back and forth. The explosions reverberated throughout the place at that instant, causing everyone to take several steps back from the powerful impact. Just then, Su Lian''s enhancements landed on Tang Yin''s body and the girls behind him, causing different flashes to shoot back and forth at high speed, slamming into all these guys who were shouting back and forth different words to try to recompose themselves. The way Tang Yin came in and did whatever he wanted inside the ranks of both teams was ridiculous. ''So, this guy hadn''t received any upgrades until now...'' thought several of them in shock... Chapter 352 - 352: So easy Even so, they are all elite people. So, with a great roar, they pulled themselves together and managed to defend themselves against Tang Yin, who was the one who had been the biggest problem. Although the women had good synchrony with each other and extensive combat experience, the truth is that their cultivations are several folds below them. Most do not have the spiritual pressure, so they were not the problem. The problem had been Tang Yin, who moved at an almost impossible speed, and they could not see him before they were attacked in force. Therefore, as soon as they managed to counter him and push him back several meters, they could breathe easily and control the fight again. Even so, they were in such a bad mood because of the way they were losing without knowing anything about it, that they did not talk to each other at all. Unconsciously, they all knew what they were supposed to do, so they got into a position that would allow them to fight as they wanted to. The leader of team 3 looked at the ground and realized that Tang Yin had only focused on shutting out the guys from team 3, which made him frown. ''Shit, this guy is fierce. If I had known that the Destroyer Hall had such a good group, I wouldn''t have taken the bait. With that guy, we could have won the top 1.'' He thought a bit angrily. But there was no turning back, and Tang Yin wasn''t looking forward to spending much time here. He looked up and saw that the hours had already passed since the battle started. He decided to finish this as soon as possible. He had wanted to get revenge on that team that betrayed the hall it had always belonged to, but he was already bored of fighting them. ''Actually, this is no fun at all.'' Tang Yin thought. He felt that the trials to enter the sect were more fun, so he didn''t want to waste any more time. He gave the ground a small blow with his spear, causing a tremor to roar throughout the area as if a sleeping dragon had woken up. This shocked the two teams he was up against, who looked back and forth in confusion. ''What the hell?'' They thought to themselves in shock, but just then, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was and appeared moving at great speed in front of them as he swung his spear forward. The spear carried spiritual bones that surrounded its entire body, causing an extremely powerful and terrifying attack to gather there. This took the people of the other team completely by surprise, who, in an unconscious movement, mobilized all their defenses to the front to stop the attack... "DEFEND!" shouted one of them unconsciously, and a great protective wall of spiritual energy formed in front of them... Soon, Tang Yin''s spear struck this protective wall with force, and a great explosion arose on the spot, raising a great curtain of dust, leaving those present in shock. A second after the explosion, a bunch of bodies shot out from one side to the other as if they were rags thrown in the trash, while Tang Yin hit the ground behind the explosion with his spear, creating another dust explosion. This left everyone who saw it in shock, unable to understand what the hell had just happened. ''Did he win?'' thought many in shock, and Elder Ding stood up suddenly in deep shock at seeing this. The sect master was the same way. ''What the heck was that?'' Thought the sect master in shock. Just as Tang Yin struck the barrier formed by the disciples, for some reason, they saw all these people kneel hard with tremendous shock as if something had pushed them down. But the direction of the spear and where it was going was not downward. Not for nothing, when Tang Yin hit them, they all shot backward and not downwards. That means that the impact was not the one that made them kneel in such a way, then... ''What was it? Could that be a domain?'' Thought the sect master in shock, but immediately shook his head at that answer he had come up with. ''No, impossible, how could it have a domain?'' He replied to himself, but still, what he saw... He felt as if a domain had been unleashed in that instant, causing all these people to lose the ability to fight for an instant, taking them completely by surprise and winning the fight in a single move. Tang Yin simply looked at the whole place indifferently, and after causing the dust to disperse, he looked at the guys lying on the ground all over the place. They hadn''t been hit very hard, so they were conscious but without the ability to fight for a while. "You... Who the hell are you?" asked the guy closest to him, one of the leaders of the two groups, "Besides, what was that?" he asked again. Tang Yin looked at him for a moment. "I told you, I''m demonstrating the kind of crap they have in that hall. If you already lost, you don''t deserve a second word from me." Tang Yin replied indifferently and turned to leave. The entire battlefield was in shock at what had just happened, and no one understood what had happened. ''How could he win like that?'' thought many of them, unable to understand. Still, the most shocked, besides the elders who saw more than the disciples, were the members of team number 1. "Leader, what the hell did that guy do? I had no interest in his fight so I averted my eyes, but it was over so fast, did he use some forbidden art?" one of them asked the strongest person in their team. This one frowned slightly and nodded. "Probably. I wasn''t watching the fight, but I''m sure he won''t be able to use that attack again. Maybe it''s an attack that depends on that girl as well." He replied while looking at Su Lian. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone then nodded. That made sense. "Do you think she will cause us trouble?" another asked, and the leader smiled. "With you here, there''s no supporting character that can serve. But that guy doesn''t look simple. I have a feeling he has some things in store that will give trouble." Replied the leader, and then the one who asked earlier sighed with disappointment. "Well, if they do take us on, I hope they put up a good fight. In any case, we''re still depending on you, leader." He replied, sitting back in his place to meditate. "They''re coming this way." Said another one of them as he watched Tang Yin''s group head towards them. Tension grew on the battlefield at that moment. Chapter 353 - 353: Shi Yue surprised ''This guy... He''s really impressive.'' Thought the sect master as he looked at the situation that had developed and tried to study and understand it. From his understanding, he would say that Tang Yin used some deception techniques, and it could be an illusion. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s just... There was something that didn''t add up for him, and that was that he felt the pressure. If he felt it from so far away, wouldn''t that mean it wasn''t an illusion? After all, he didn''t think there was a second disciple in the sect who could make him fall into illusions. He just watched the fight because he couldn''t understand what was going on. ''If he could beat those guys like that... I think he can fight the next fight, but... It''s hard for him to win, I don''t think he can use that ability one more time.'' He thought as he watched Tang Yin''s group walk towards group number 1. In the distance and above all the bleachers, two beautiful women were watching. Shi Yue smiled at the sight. "That boy is so good. He even has a domain that can exert spiritual pressure like that." She said smiling. The woman beside her wagged her dragon tail back and forth as if she was excited. "This is the first time I''ve seen a Spirit King who can exert a domain, have you seen one before, ma''am?" she asked curiously. She was a little excited about Tang Yin, as his fights are interesting to watch because of the many things he has to show. Shi Yue shook her head at her question. "No, this is the first time. But, considering who he is, no wonder he can do it. He''s too amazing a person." She replied with a smile, and the woman beside her looked at her in surprise. "That''s the first time I''ve seen you praise someone, does he deserve all your praise?" She asked in surprise. Among the people in this world, she was the one who had spent the longest time together with Shi Yue, so she knew her quite well. The two of them had an excellent relationship as if they were real sisters, so throughout her life, she had heard Shi Yue say some nice things about some people. For example, about a certain alchemist in the sect, she usually says good things. But she had never heard her say so many good things and say that she was ''too amazing'', about a person, let alone a minor, who had such a low cultivation. Still, Shi Yue didn''t find it strange even if it''s not something she did. "There''s always a first time for everything, as to whether it''s surprising or not, you''ll find out eventually. Protect him well from now on." Shi Yue said smiling as she patted this beautiful dragon woman on the shoulder. After saying this, she disappeared from that place and stopped watching the fight. The time to appear was getting closer and closer, so she had to prepare herself. The dragon woman hung back a little because she felt a little uncomfortable when she heard the last thing Shi Yue said. ''...The cycle of life, huh.'' She thought with some pain as she remembered some words Shi Yue had said to her a long time ago. Still, she didn''t give the matter any more thought and soon disappeared from that place, following Shi Yue. ... On the battlefield, Tang Yin had arrived in front of the 5 guys from team number 1. ''Well, this presence is much better.'' Tang Yin thought in recognition of the very good cultivation status of these people. They hadn''t leveled up just by eating pills, but they had done it in a healthy way and with good practice of their bodies. Thanks to that, they were geniuses within their respective ranks. When they saw Tang Yin arrive, they sneered a little. "You''ve been walking all this while just to get to us, don''t you find it troublesome? Don''t you get tired of walking so much?" one of them asked with a mocking smile, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders as he looked at him. "Tell me about it, it''s so boring this battle, I don''t know if it''s worth my long walk." Tang Yin said and glared at the one who had spoken before, "If only the so-called great hall was remarkable, it would be fun. But, how boring, I can finish all the fights with one move, don''t you think it''s disappointing?" Tang Yin said in a mocking tone. This that he said caused those in front of him to frown a little. They tried to mock him, but in the end, they ended up being mocked by him. This annoyed them a little, but they let out a snort with their mouths. "Hmph, you''re arrogant and a good talker. Still, talking is of no use to you, do you know that? In the end, your words will be empty." Replied the group leader and Tang Yin nodded at him. "Yes, I heard it from those lying on the ground over there." Tang Yin replied while smiling. "You..." The leader choked on his words when he heard this and noticed that the girls behind Tang Yin were mocking him, so he stopped talking. Because he didn''t want to make a fool of himself anymore, he didn''t think twice about summoning his spirit weapon. "Hmph, since you''re also a spear user, let me teach you how to use a spear." He said fiercely as he slammed his spear against the ground. After that, he glared at Tang Yin. "Following the rules of the battle of the halls, I will tell you my name. It''s Xiao Yu, what''s your name?" He said, and Tang Yin nodded to him. ''Someone with manners who follows the rules, good.'' He thought and also pulled out his spear. "Tang Yin." He replied. According to the rules of this battlefield, only the leaders were important, so only they had the right to say their names when they were going to fight a Team versus Team duel. It was a stupid rule, considering that a team is made up of several people, but since it existed, it had to be respected. "Fine, show me what you''re worth, Tang Yin." Xiao Yu said, but just as he was about to launch himself to start the fight, Tang Yin raised his hand. "Wait, I have something to say." He spoke. Everyone looked at him then, ''What the hell does he want now?'' They thought. Chapter 354 - 354: You against me alone "It''s simple, my girls will not fight this match." Tang Yin smiled and stepped forward after nodding to the women behind him. "So, I hope I have enough fun, it will be boring if I can win easily." Tang Yin said smiling. His words... They shocked practically everyone who heard this except the women behind him. He had commented to them before, so they simply nodded understanding what Tang Yin wanted to do. But the rest could not understand. He was facing the most powerful group on the battlefield. Even though they are only 5, half of what is allowed, they are still the most powerful group of all. Not only do they have 4 at the ninth level of the Spiritual King Realm, which is already amazing, but also, the leader is the Legendary ''Xiao Yu'' of the Inner Sect. A person in the 10th level of the Spiritual King Realm, very close to the Emperor Realm. In the Inner Sect ranking, he is in the Top 5, and that is because there are still some Young Masters who have not taken the Central Sect test, so they are still there. His figure is more legendary because he is the only one in the Top 12 who is not among the 12 Young Masters, but he is still as respected, or even more, than many of them. This group is not as simple as it appears. Although they are all young men in their early 30s, rumor has it that they have been involved in the extermination of several traitorous empires or forces on par with these empires. They are people of an extremely high level even within the Inner Sect, and what is even better is that they have an incredible synergy. There is a rumor that has not been confirmed, but it is gaining more and more strength because of the evidence. According to this rumor, this group recently faced off against a group of 5 central disciples from one of the other two nearby sects, and they were the ones who won the fight. The 5 central disciples were swept away thanks to the perfect synchronicity that this group had. Because of this, they are ultimately respected by all those who confront them and even receive the respect of several of the central disciples. The fact that Tang Yin wants to take them on his own¡­ ''Isn''t that too arrogant?'' thought many of them. Even Xiao Yu frowned. "You... What the hell are you planning? Do you think you''ll be able to last in a match against us? Hmph, even if we had a 1 on 1 match, I could easily beat you, why would we have to team fight against you?" Xiao Yu said angrily, and Tang Yin smiled. "If you think you can beat me 1 on 1, I''ll wait for you in the arena at the next stage. Right now, we are not in such a battle and the rules say that once you accept the challenge, the conditions set by the other side must be respected, so just show me your group''s ability, I''m really looking forward to seeing it." Tang Yin replied calmly and struck the ground with his spear. This created a small earthquake through the area that triggered an explosion several meters away from where Tang Yin was standing, just below Xiao Yu. He nimbly dodged it by jumping aside and glared at Tang Yin. "Hmph, since you insist, don''t blame us for getting disqualified." He said angrily and swung his spiritual spear towards Tang Yin as if he wanted to hit him, creating a great blade of spiritual energy that shot towards where Tang Yin was. Tang Yin nodded at this. ''Let''s see how strong I am now.'' He thought and made the same move as Xiao Yu, causing both energy blades to hit each other hard and counter. Still, this attack was only a cover. Just as Tang Yin exploded the energy coming towards him, he noticed that there were two people very close to him swinging their swords at him to hit him from the sides. Tang Yin simply moved his spirit spear forward to withstand the blow, and after one impact, Tang Yin was pushed back. "Oh, good timing." Tang Yin said smiling, but immediately moved forcefully on one of the people who hit him earlier. He didn''t expect that Tang Yin could be so fast so he received a powerful punch in the chest that sent him flying many meters backwards. Even so, Tang Yin could not continue his onslaught as he noticed that Xiao Yu was attacking him forcefully from above and had to counter his attack with a blow from his fist. *BOOOM* The explosion of spiritual energy rang out as Tang Yin''s energy countered Xiao Yu''s, but this made Xiao Yu smile. "Haha, you fell." He said with a smirk. But Tang Yin''s voice came soon after, "Really?" he asked, and just then, a sword appeared out of nowhere in his hand where before there was a spear to receive the sword strike from another person attacking him from below. This left both of them in shock. ''What the fuck? He was able to defend both angles at the same time and with such determination and strength?'' thought Xiao Yu in shock. The person attacking from below was attacking hard but still failed to move his sword from there. Tang Yin then smiled and without hesitation, jumped backward with the momentum gained from the spiritual energy of both guys, causing them to fall forward, where a spiritual bone was waiting for them that exploded in their faces with a great roar, sending them rolling backward for a large number of meters. They managed to stop soon after but looked angrily ahead. "Shit, this bastard has so many tricks, how the hell is it that he can use a sword too?" Xiao Yu asked angrily, but just then, he lost sight of Tang Yin and felt a shiver run down his spine, so he immediately turned around to throw an unconscious punch... But it was too late... "Buagh... Bastard¡­" A bit of blood came out mixed with his saliva at that moment, and soon his eyesight began to spin as he was sent rolling again by a powerful blow Tang Yin had delivered to his stomach. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin then seized the moment, and a powerful sword attack hit the other guy''s back, which was not so fast, thus sending him flying in another direction. But, just at that moment, Tang Yin frowned and looked back at him. "Tsk, what a good spirit weapon you have." He said with a smile on his face as he realized what was happening. Chapter 355 - 355: Soul Domain? Just then, a person appeared out of nowhere at the place where Tang Yin was watching with a mocking smile. "Hahaha, little guy, you were too arrogant thinking you could take us all on at once. Maybe with your group, you would have had a better chance, but it''s too late now." He said mockingly, though then shrugged. "Well, even if your group were here, they''d only suffer a bigger loss, so it''s not bad for you to lose to us like this." He said again and then disappeared again. "Hahahaha, let''s see how you can use your spirit weapon now, it''s 90% subtracted utility and you still can''t catch us, what will you do?" he said and his voice came from everywhere. Tang Yin looked at this and smiled, "It''s just a little fake of a domain you have there thanks to your spirit weapon, what the hell are you talking about, when you can only make a little illusion like this?" replied Tang Yin. The man frowned as he realized Tang Yin had seen through his fake. Still, he sneered all the same. "Hmph, though you are cunning, do you have what it takes to run away from my counterfeit, under the attack of my companions?" he asked back and started laughing loudly upwards as he saw that someone was ready to hit Tang Yin and Tang Yin hadn''t even noticed. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, Tang Yin just smiled. "The fake is just that and can never beat the original, keep that in mind." Tang Yin said and just then swung his spear back... In the place where he was, there was no one behind him. At least the place he saw was no one there. But in reality... Everyone could see that Xiao Yu was going to launch a powerful attack at Tang Yin from behind, but he was stopped by a simple move of Tang Yin who seemed to have not noticed... *CLANKKKK* The sound of the impact drew everyone''s attention to that spot, but right at that moment, Tang Yin smiled. "Spiritual Pressure Domain." He said softly, and soon, an immense spiritual pressure fell from above as if a great downpour had scattered everywhere. It didn''t occupy too wide a place, but it was certainly extremely powerful and crushed these guys downward forcefully, causing them all to fall to their knees and limp. Just then, there was a sound of as if a glass had shattered, which was heard by everyone present, and one of the five in Xiao Yu''s group spat out a large mouthful of blood. "What the hell just happened!?" shouted many elders as they stood up in shock at what they were seeing. "?Impossible! Is that a Domain!" another one shouted, and soon there was an uproar among the Head Elders. Even Elder Ding and the Sect Master had suddenly stood up upon seeing this. "Does he have such a powerful domain? How on earth did he manage to get a domain if his cultivation level was so low? Could it be a soul domain, which was born with him?" the Sect Master asked, although he wasn''t asking anyone as no one around him knew. Everyone was in shock in the same way he was. Someone took the trouble to answer him, though. "Heh, this kid is more amazing than Miss told me. Next is he, eh. And yes, big brother, that''s a soul domain, he had to have been born with it." Said a soft voice as it came from behind, taking everyone present who heard her voice by surprise. They all volleyed to see her. "Miss Mu..." said many of them as they saw a beautiful woman with crimson-colored hair arrive. She was tall and beautiful but not voluptuous. Although she had nice hips and buttocks, her chest was small. But the most memorable thing about her physique was her unique hair color. The crimson color in her hair gave her nickname as the Crimson Queen of the Northwest, who is also the most alchemically talented woman in the region, Mu Ruxue is her name. The Central Elder of Alchemy of the Sect. "Little Sister..." Said the sect master in surprise when he saw her. She nodded at him but averted her face to stare at Tang Yin. "His talent is incredible and his cultivation is as solid as a diamond, but..." She frowned as she said this, and her eyes narrowed. "That boy is also very talented at alchemy." She said softly in a voice only her brother could hear. He was surprised to hear her say that, but he couldn''t say anything because he knew the ears of enemies were everywhere these days. "Sister, we''ll talk about that later, but is that really a soul domain? Was he born with it?" he asked softly, and his sister nodded without taking her eyes off Tang Yin. "Yes... I can feel vestiges of soul... It''s a very unique soul he has." She said softly, and after a sigh turned away. "Protect him well, also, get ready. Miss wants to move soon. I have some things to prepare, but after this, I need to talk to that boy, so get in touch with him once the battle is over." She said as she patted him on the shoulder, and then just as she made her appearance and surprised everyone, she quickly disappeared from this place. Making the sect master can only swallow the words and sigh. ... Tang Yin simply smiled and looked at all these guys. "You are talented and as a team, you have a future. It''s a pity you have to face me, this time." Tang Yin said with a smile. But just then, he slightly moved his body to dodge an attack that came at him, ''Oh? This guy has several tricks up his sleeve.'' Thought Tang Yin, who was losing interest. He saw that Xiao Yu managed to move easily under this pressure and attack the pressure above his companions with some strange technique that managed to avoid a large part of the spiritual pressure. Just then, he arrived in front of his friends and slammed his spear on the ground, surprising everyone with his very fast and agile movement. Still, he was not proud of his attack, he immediately bent down to help his pale companion. "Are you okay?" he asked with some concern, and the other nodded to him, "Sorry, leader. That guy is powerful." He said with embarrassment. Xiao Yu nodded and then looked at Tang Yin. "Tsk, you are more capable than I thought. In a group fight, because of your dominion, I have no way to beat you. That''s why we''ll retreat, we''ll fight tomorrow in the leader match." He said coldly, surprising Tang Yin. "Do you surrender?" Tang Yin asked in surprise and unconsciously, causing Xiao Yu to shrug his shoulders. "Tomorrow we''ll see." He said, and after throwing the King''s token at him, he turned around to help his companions, giving no more thought to fighting Tang Yin. ''This guy... I didn''t think they were such good brothers in that group.'' Tang Yin thought as he realized what was going on. *** Author: Sorry for the delay in posting today. I got sick again, but I''ll bring the chapters early tomorrow. Chapter 356 - 356: Falsification of an Illusionistic Domain Xiao Yu had chosen to withdraw from the fight because he had weaknesses in a fight against Tang Yin who had a domain among his abilities. With this domain, all his team members are threatened, and if Tang Yin can move freely through the domain at high speeds, then he could injure them badly while he can do nothing. That would be unfortunate to see for him, who loves his team like his younger brothers. Therefore, he retreated and Tang Yin could only smile at this. ''Well, he''s a good guy. Although the hall is ruled by trash, it seems that not all of its members are.'' Tang Yin thought and turned around. Then he looked at Elder Ding from afar. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he held it in and said nothing. He simply walked over to his group and after all the other groups were in shock, conversations started flowing back and forth. They were all talking about the fight they had just seen and how amazing a mastery looked in person. For the vast majority of them, this is the first time they can see the greatness of a domain and its immense capability. That''s not just for the disciples, it''s the same for many elders. After all, to see a dominion in person they almost need to have a Spiritual Supreme show its full power. But here was a young man in his early twenties, who was able to create an authentic mastery for all to see. Although the fact that Xiao Yu could move despite the domination was just as incredible, it doesn''t take away from the fact that Tang Yin knocked out the entire most powerful group, in a single move again. He only needed to activate the domain for the other team to retreat. So, conversations regarding this arose back and forth and a few minutes later the battles continued for a long while. Hours passed until finally there were only 16 groups left on the battlefield. Among those 16, there were two somewhat special ones. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first was the current number 1, everyone understands why they are so special. Then there was the number 13. Which was a strange group that beat the previous Top 13 against all odds in an exciting battle. This group changed their leader during the battle and right now, they have as their leader a strange woman who spent the whole afternoon staring at Tang Yin, but not daring to say anything. Somehow or other, Tang Yin''s biggest fan managed to get into the top 16 groups, which already guaranteed prizes, and become the leader. And so, the pitched battle came to an end. The whole place was a mess, but the disciples didn''t worry about it. They simply said their goodbyes and returned to their places, to prepare for tomorrow. In which the last fights will be taking place, with Tang Yin who had decided to go up first, to face all the leaders of all the teams. Late at night... Tang Yin was talking to his group about the fighting. "Tang Yin, what did that guy do to make you go into a passive state during the fight? How did you find out? Even from the side, we couldn''t see anything." Huang Feifei asked doubtfully as she recalled the last fight they had. Tang Yin immediately knew which moment she was referring to, so he smiled. "It is called falsification of an illusionistic domain. He used it with his spiritual weapon." Tang Yin replied. "Falsification and illusion? You mean he''s an illusionist?" she asked back doubtfully and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, he is just a counterfeiter, but at the same time, the perfect enemy of all support-type cultivators. His spirit weapon can make a support-type cultivator feel so useless, that he might even commit suicide on his own. He can create the false illusion that your attacks or skills are not working well, using a fake of a real domain, which he saw at some point." Tang Yin explained each thing better, leaving the girls who did not expect such kind of spiritual weapons to exist, surprised. For Tang Yin, that kind of spiritual weapon is not so troublesome because his heavenly hammer can break illusions with destruction. Also, he can''t be hit by illusions easily, but it becomes a little troublesome if the person has a cultivation higher than him. This is because the more cultivation he has, the stronger the false domain used will be. In addition, this spiritual weapon is special in another way and makes the cultivator special as well. It can copy practically any domain that the person wielding it has seen, except some domains that are impossible to imitate. When the girls heard about it, they were quite surprised, they did not expect such a thing to exist in this world. Although Tang Yin is rarer than such a spiritual weapon. During the night, the girls also realized that Ning Ruo seemed to know more things than they thought. Tang Yin himself was surprised because she gave insider information about those 5. ... Far away from there, in the courtyard of Legendary Xiao Yu, they were also talking. "I''m sorry, leader. You had to retreat because of me." Said the illusionist forger with some regret to which Xiao Yu shook his head. "Don''t think about that, it''s also not important who is left there first. Besides, that domain he has is very powerful, I''m afraid even I would have trouble facing him." Xiao Yu replied something everyone agreed on. "Do you think you can beat him, leader? That guy... Although his cultivation is low, he''s not weak. I feel like he could take me on 1 on 1 head-on." Said another of the group who had been silent the whole time. He is one of those with the strongest attacking ability in the group, he has remarkable and respectable strength, so everyone should heed his words. Xiao Yu nodded. "Don''t worry, in a pitched battle I can''t bring out my full potential and you know that, but in a 1 on 1 I''ll have no problem beating him. He has strength, but do you think the family I come from lacks that?" he said smiling. It was then that the remaining four had their eyes sparkle, and their complexion visibly improved. They have very rarely met defeat as a team, but they know very well that Xiao Yu is a master of solo fighting because his fighting strength is incredible and because of a certain skill he has. Remembering this, they all smiled. They were even looking forward to the next day''s fight, so they soon went to sleep. Chapter 357 - 357: Last day of the Halls Battle (Important announcement) The next morning, the Red Thunder Sect woke up eager to see today''s battles. It was the first time they would be doing the battle of halls using this method, and the previous day''s battle had left great doubts about the team that had been talked about the most, and it was not because they were not powerful, they all understood how strong they were, but because there seemed to be a team of one man, who could face them all at the same time. That''s why everyone wanted to see how strong is this person? And on the other side, the Legendary Xiao Yu, couldn''t he take him on? For many of them, Xiao Yu was a praiseworthy existence, and his fanaticism within the external sect is great. Therefore, today, many people came to the fighting arena where the battles take place. They wanted to see if anyone worthy of dethroning Xiao Yu appeared without being part of the acclaimed 12 Young Masters. But it was not only the external disciples who came here. Even the inner elders and several central elders were present. The sect master, the elder ding, and many more. For the first time in a long time, most of the central disciples were here, but something that grabbed everyone''s attention¡­ In the 5 central disciple seats, there were the 5 Sect Kings. The 5 most powerful disciples of the Sect, whom are acclaimed, and praised by all the disciples and by almost an entire region. They are the true Kings within the disciples, and the aura in each of them evidenced it. The combat power they wielded was incredible. They are 4 men and a beautiful woman, who is also known as the most beautiful Woman Disciple of the Sect, Jia Yijie, the leader of the Four Fairies. Yesterday, only Ding Chun and Jia Yijie were here, so the presence of the 5 Kings was something to see and admire. Even Tang Yin was surprised to see them. ''They are strong.'' He thought as soon as he saw them. A great alignment was present in this place, with powerful presences from one side to the other, making many disciples feel a bit frightened by this, though for others it was normal. In the distance, Tang Yin also managed to see Wu Lingxia again. ''This girl... She''s been practicing hard, I can see her improvement from here, but I''m worried about her well-being because of that malicious technique...'' Tang Yin thought and then frowned. He looked from side to side among all the disciples and elders to see if he could see the faces of those two women in his memory. He was looking for the faces of the elder and disciple who practiced that alchemy technique, but he couldn''t find them. ''Did their time come, or did they just not show up? I think all the inner elders are here...'' Tang Yin thought and sighed lightly. ''Well, if they had been kind in the beginning and didn''t despise me, maybe they could have been saved. It''s a pity though, as we''re going to need alchemical talents in masse.'' Tang Yin thought and sighed. He decided to focus on what was in front of him and ignore the rest. The elders came up to the arena and commented on the rules, which were nothing new. The same rules as any ordinary arena bout, with the difference that the King, in this case Tang Yin, has the right to choose which position to go up in. "I''m going up first." Tang Yin replied when asked and didn''t mess around. He immediately went up to the arena and stood next to the Elder. This Elder said several more things, and after telling the rules and so on, they finally went to draw lots to see which leader Tang Yin would get. Tang Yin then took the opportunity to look at everyone present. "I''ll say it straight out and I don''t mind offending someone. I''m going up first because I''m going to face all the leaders of all the groups. Today will prove that the newly created great hall is nothing but a nest of idiots, ruled by idiots." Tang Yin said as he stared at them all. "So, little leaders, I am awaiting the arrival of each of you." Nonchalantly finished Tang Yin. Then pulled out his spear and thrust it into the ground. His nonchalant posture did not seem to be arrogant, or at least not to those who watched last night''s fights. And also, because his manner of speaking did not carry the tone of arrogance, but rather a thunderous tone that rang in the ears of all present. In addition, his bearing when he stood... It was the manner of an Emperor who ruled above all. Who used his spear to speak with authority and power to conquer the territories he would place under his banner. It was a way of speaking that even slightly frightened the elders who saw him. They all frowned, and then a great clamor rose up all over the place as they all talked about this. Some called Tang Yin an arrogant or an idiot. Others simply scoffed without expressing words. Some simply frowned after recalling the previous day''s battles. Thinking that, perhaps, it wasn''t impossible if he had enough stamina... After all, Tang Yin might have what it takes to beat everyone here 1-on-1, but will he be able to withstand 16 versus in a row? Is it even possible for him to have that much spiritual energy? That''s where the doubt was, so they just chose to watch. Some also had a bad look on their faces. Like Ding Chun. "This bastard... He''s getting more and more arrogant." He said suddenly, and Jia Yijie, who was beside him, smiled a little as she stared at Tang Yin with amusement. "Young Master Ding, is he the guy you told us about? He killed little Hao?" one of the Kings asked, and Ding Chun looked at him for a moment to nod. "It was him; do you want revenge?" Ding Chun asked back, and this man smiled. "Avenge me? If little Hao died it means he is useless, nothing to do. But, if this guy killed him, it means he is against this King, why should I allow those who are against me to stay alive?" He said suddenly and stood up. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ding Chun looked at him sideways and sighed. "Sit down, my father already knows. We are preparing some things." Ding Chun said at that moment, making the guy who was planning to go talk to someone stop to look at him. Then he smiled and sat down, waiting for the start of the first fight. Just then, the one who was chosen to face Tang Yin entered the arena. **** Author: Hello, today they (Webnovel), announced the winners of the WSA contest (I didn''t win, obviously xD), but they also announced that the next WSA Contest will start on January 1 and I am going to participate with my new novel, which I have been preparing and I want it to be a success. Even so, that announcement took me by surprise because normally the contest does not start so soon, so I will be a little tight this month, if it takes me a while to publish it is because I am preparing the other novel. Thank you very much for reading! Chapter 358 - 358: Easy battles He was the leader of the Top 5 group, a group against which Tang Yin had faced before. He glared at him angrily. "Hmph, you little bastard, I didn''t think I''d run into you so soon, but that''s good. Since you dare to speak bold words against our hall, let me be the one to punish you for your blasphemies." He said arrogantly as he summoned his sword. "That time I couldn''t bring out my full potential because it was a pitched battle, but now it''s different. Let''s see how many blows you can take against me." He said smiling. This caused many of those present to start talking about his background. Tang Yin ignored them though. Whether he was strong or not is something Tang Yin knows because he has faced him before. He is a person who is at the Eighth Level of the King Realm. He is someone talented, although he is already a bit old. But, at the end of the day, he is just that. One more Spirit King of the kind Tang Yin isn''t the least bit afraid of. Therefore, he glared at him and simply waited indifferently for his attack. "Come, don''t talk nonsense that you can''t back up with your power." He replied. Just then, the referee of the fight announced the start of the fight. The guy in front of Tang Yin didn''t bother to say another word. He simply swung his sword forcefully, causing the spiritual bones to materialize all over the sword''s body. After that, he ran at high speed towards where Tang Yin was, surprising everyone. "He attacks him with everything." Many spoke. For those who didn''t watch the fight yesterday, just by looking at the cultivation levels, it was obvious that this one strike would end this man''s audacity and stupidity. Who the hell dares to oppose the Great Hall, it is ridiculous! Anyone who opposes in such a way and ridicules the Great Hall within the Red Thunder Sect only a painful death awaits him. With luck (or bad luck), he would be crippled for life. Using logic, that''s what everyone was thinking, with a few exceptions. The former could not understand the mind of the exceptions, why would they think Tang Yin could win? Is that even possible in someone''s wet dream? This was also a common thought among the men, who were beginning to hate Tang Yin for having so many beautiful women behind him. The thing is, Tang Yin has never been part of the logic. You cannot judge Tang Yin using logic because it is not possible. For Tang Yin, this disciple''s ''superfast'' movement was child''s play. He even smiled and lightly tightened his spear. Just then, the disciple arrived in front of Tang Yin and moved his hand horizontally to deliver a clean blow from the side, which was filled with all his power. "Flashing Edge." He said softly with a sinister smile on his face. He had been tasked with something, and that was what he was going to accomplish in one move. ''The reward is mine.'' He thought and saw that Tang Yin wasn''t moving so the sinister smile on his face became even more evident. Soon, the sword struck Tang Yin with force... *CLANKK* The sound of metal clashing against metal rang out as the sword struck Tang Yin''s spear. This shocked the attacking disciple, ''Did he foresee the attack?'' He thought, but he hadn''t even finished thinking when he felt a deep pain in his chest and an immense force pushing him backward. "Booagh!" A huge gulp of blood came out of his mouth at that moment, and he was sent flying dozens of meters backward. The pain in his chest was excruciating, but before he could even look at his condition, Tang Yin appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the neck until he lifted him. "You see? Your strength can''t back up your nonsense. Whether it''s a team fight or 1-on-1, you can never beat me." Tang Yin said indifferently, and following that, he threw him into the air and jumped up to give him a strong kick through the stomach that sent him flying hundreds of meters until he hit the walls hard, ending the fight. This left everyone present in shock. Everyone alike was shocked, even those who watched yesterday''s match. Tang Yin didn''t have to reveal anything to beat a guy who was four levels above him, what''s the point of that? At most, he used some spiritual energy in his limbs in each punch, but does that even count as anything? How could he win so easily? It was impossible to believe. But reality is sometimes more surprising than fiction. The referee announcing Tang Yin''s victory coincidentally saw several elders rushing to check on the well-being of the one who was expelled from the arena and was surprised to find that this person''s chest was sagging a bit. ''What the heck? How strong was that attack?'' they thought in shock and frowned. They didn''t expect Tang Yin to be so absurdly strong, but the fight was over, and the next fighter was entering the arena, they couldn''t do or say anything. And soon, it was the turn of the second fighter... Which had a rather similar ending to the previous one, only this one was not so arrogant to say anything. The leading elders who were acting as judges couldn''t even find a way to judge Tang Yin. All the people who had entered the fighting arena, had been brutally beaten by him, but he had only dealt 2 or 3 blows to each of them! And it was enough to take out 10 of the leaders of each group! Only 6 of them were left, and he didn''t look exhausted. Xiao Yu himself who was waiting for his turn, was shocked to see this. ''Shit, this guy is tough.'' He thought with a frown, and soon there were only 4 fighters left. Of these 4, 3 were purposely left by the elders to be the end of the match. For they were the leaders of the Top 3 groups. The fourth was a very lucky girl, and right now, she was jumping for joy, knowing that she would soon be able to talk to Tang Yin. Just at that moment, the fighter was announced. Seeing who it was, Tang Yin smiled.... In this match, there were only two people he wanted to face. One is Xiao Yu and the other¡­ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Since you walked out of the hall at the last minute and left the hall in deep trouble, don''t blame me. You brought this on yourself, and I''m just fulfilling my promise to Elder Destroyer.'' Tang Yin thought smiling. Chapter 359 - 359: He hit him? "From the Great Hall, Guan Li, come up to the arena!" The referee shouted, and a relatively muscular and more or less famous man stood up. With him rose various sounds in the stands. Many of displeasure, others of approval, some of admiration... As one of the leaders of the current generation of disciples and one of the 12 Young Sect Masters, he has great status within them. His combat power is also genuine, and since he was a disciple of the Destroyer Hall, his ability to use the spear is superhuman, more so because of the destructive attribute that earned him the reputation he now holds. These voices filled him with confidence and arrogance, so he strutted to the arena, ignoring the voices unhappy with him. Once he reached the arena, he frowned. ''Yesterday I lost to you, but today I''ll show you what I can do in a frontal combat.'' He thought as he looked at Tang Yin who was looking at him indifferently. Then he took out his spear and slammed it against the ground. ''''Since you walked out of the Destroyer Hall and decided to leave all the elders in a predicament, then this fight will confirm your departure from the hall. Even if you beg, you will never step foot in it again." Tang Yin said coldly, and just then, the referee announced the start of the fight. Guan Li frowned slightly but scoffed soon after and forcefully ran towards Tang Yin in long strides. "Heh, you decided? It''s not like I want to go back either, I''m doing better here and soon your hall will be under us too, so don''t be so quick to talk nonsense." He said as he sent a heavy blow with his spear at Tang Yin. A blow that Tang Yin received and quickly countered with a powerful blow to the side. But this guy was not as easy as the other. He immediately jumped back and after, steadying himself got into a head-on battle with Tang Yin, where the spears crossed from side to side quickly and sometimes collided with each other. Even so, Guan Li soon entered a passive state and groaned in his mind, ''Shit, this guy is really strong.'' He thought as he realized that he could only defend himself. He was even taking some damage. Therefore, he let out a snort with his mouth and decided to stop playing. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a small burst of spiritual energy came out of his body, which pushed Tang Yin several meters back. "The games are over." Guan Li said and immediately jumped into the air forcefully while using one of his spiritual abilities. A spiritual bone appeared in front of his spear at that moment, and a large number of spiritual spears materialized from one side to the other as he shouted the name of his ability quickly. Soon, all the spears were thrown to the ground at great speed, all flying in Tang Yin''s direction. Tang Yin sighed slightly and swung his spear from side to side as a spiritual bone appeared above him. Soon, a big wall of defense formed above, and explosions of spiritual energy reverberated throughout the place as the spears began to clash. But, just as Tang Yin planned to make a small counterattack against this child''s play that Guan Li had launched, he felt danger coursing through his body and had to throw himself backward by bending his body sharply, even so, it was slow. "Destruction!" shouted Guan Li at that moment and slammed it hard into Tang Yin''s side, sending him flying tens of meters backward and carrying him to the edge of the arena. A powerful punch hit him in the side and sent him rolling for several meters backward all over the arena, carrying him to the edge. "He hit him!" "He really hit him!?" "I told you, this bastard is just a braggart and at some point, he was going to get his comeuppance!" "Big Brother Guan, finish him off already!" Many jubilant voices were raised from one side to the other, and a few more voices worried about what had just happened. After all, Tang Yin had come very close to the arena''s edge. A little more, and he was disqualified. And Guan Li didn''t plan to stop, he immediately ran forcefully across the place to where Tang Yin was, while his spear was surrounded by a powerful spiritual energy that threatened to take everything in its path. Tang Yin frowned as he noticed this, so he looked up. His face remained indifferent as if he didn''t care about what had just happened. He didn''t feel pain in the slightest and only felt some curiosity. He thought the fight would be boring, but he had been dealt a rather strong blow that sent him, even with his defense, flying for dozens of meters. However, that was also because he was caught off guard. ''This guy, he didn''t mind damaging himself with his ability, just to land a blow and destabilize me... Looks like he wanted to finish the fight in 3 attacks, huh? Quite interesting, that punch was good.'' Tang Yin thought, and seeing this guy attacking him head-on, he simply slammed his spear into the ground, and an earthquake formed around the place. *BOOOM* Soon, an explosion rose right underneath Guan Li and hit him hard as he was taken by surprise, this caused his attack to not be as powerful, and Tang Yin easily countered it with an attack from his spear. *CLANKK* The sound of both spears hitting each other rang out, and Guan Li''s attack was forcefully pushed back along with his body. But Tang Yin wasn''t going to stop. He didn''t want this to last long either, so he immediately used a spirit bone to create another explosion where both spears collided, and Guan Li''s body shot backward like a puppet rolling on the ground, repeating a bit of the previous scene, but with different people. Tang Yin seized the moment and rushed towards him, sending a powerful blow with his fist to knock him off the stage at once. "You''re out." Tang Yin said smiling, but he didn''t expect Guan Li to quickly defend with his fist, throwing a powerful punch at him that collided with his fist, and both attacks were instantly destroyed. ''Oh? Such a good destructive attribute he has?'' Tang Yin thought in surprise upon seeing this. Chapter 360 - 360: Double attribute? Tang Yin did not expect that this person would be able to counterattack his blow so easily and had chosen a fist strike because he did not want to kill him either. Still, Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. "Well, I can tell you don''t know me." Tang Yin said with a smile, and just at that moment, he opened his hand. "Destruction." He said softly. This shocked Guan Li. ''Shit, he''s from there too...'' He thought to himself after remembering that Tang Yin also belonged to the destroyer hall... Still, it was too late. A powerful spiritual energy slammed into him forcefully. And made him vomit blood as he rolled for several meters, trying to compose himself, but the next thing he felt was a powerful blow to his chest and a voice whispering to him... "You''re good, too bad you''re gone and won''t be back." Tang Yin said softly, and a powerful force hit Guan Li squarely, sending him slamming hard into the wall of the fighting arena, leaving the stands in confusion. But a few minutes later, everyone only frowned, and no one said anything. The arena was deathly silent until the referee announced the end of the fight. There was nothing they could say. Tang Yin... He wasn''t taking the fight seriously, and that was obvious after seeing how he took him out so easily in so few moves. Moreover, the look and expression on his face were one of indifference, as if what he had just done was second nature to him. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, Tang Yin was getting bored. He had hoped that this guy had more to show, as the Destroyer Elder had commented to him that he should be careful with him, as he was quite strong. But... His destroyer attribute certainly is good, but only that. His punches aren''t strong, and that considering Tang Yin hadn''t trained his body lately. He was just... He was just another person. A little stronger than the last fighter, but not to the level Tang Yin would like. Still, he expected that, so he didn''t bother and ignored the voices of everyone present until the other fighter finally arrived. This time, another familiar face. The leader of the second group. "Come with everything, this is so boring, I''m very disappointed in the level of the supposedly great hall. I''ll finish this easily." Tang Yin said coldly. The guy in front of him frowned. He couldn''t say anything. If it was before he faced Guan Li, he would have replied, but until now, Xiao Yu himself must have been doubting whether he could face Tang Yin or not, how could he no doubt? In a match against Guan Li, he wasn''t even sure of winning, how could he think he would beat this guy? Still, he wasn''t going to give up either. Besides... ''If I use my trump card well, maybe I can win. That idiot couldn''t even use his trump card because he got overconfident.'' He thought with a smile. Therefore, he soon pulled out his spirit weapon, and after the referee''s announcement, he forcefully rushed at Tang Yin at an impressive speed. Just as he was about to reach Tang Yin, he swung his weapon horizontally, creating a powerful slashing attack that shot toward Tang Yin with force. This surprised him a bit, and although he wanted to counter it, he quickly realized that he wasn''t going to give him time, so Tang Yin leaped into the air, sending another attack against him. ''A speed-increasing attack as time goes by?'' Tang Yin thought as he saw the attack he had dodged become much faster and hit the walls of the arena hard. He was a bit surprised to see this kind of attack around here, even so, he didn''t have time to be surprised as the one facing him had managed to dodge his attack and threw two more attacks at him, both of which had the same attribute. ''Shit, this guy has a unique attribute.'' Tang Yin thought as he dodged and counterattacked back and forth. Explosions of spiritual energy began to sound back and forth throughout the arena as both combatants moved nimbly, taking no clear advantage over the other. Still, that would not last forever. Just as Tang Yin dodged an attack and prepared to counterattack, instead of doing so he disappeared leaving some clones around the place, and soon appeared behind the guy who was facing him. "You have a good attribute in you." Tang Yin said smiling, surprising this guy. ''Shit, that fast?'' He thought in shock still trying to process what was happening on the other side of the arena. Still, what he felt in the next moment was an extremely loud bang come to his back. "BUAGH!" Blood spurted out of his mouth unable to contain it, and he flew hard hitting the ground repeatedly for several meters. ''Shit, I can''t waste any more time.'' He thought and crawled along the ground trying to stop himself, until he finally did so within 10 meters of Tang Yin. Still, he didn''t stop to breathe as many would think, but instead located Tang Yin, and with a single thought launched the attack he had been preparing all this time. ''Double Attribute Heavenly Strike.'' He thought and swung his sword forcefully, creating an extremely powerful spiritual energy attack. *WOSHHHHHHHHHHHHH* The attack tore through the air, and with each passing second, it increased in speed. Tang Yin was surprised to see this, but how close they were to each other didn''t allow him to dodge it like before. ''Shit, this bastard... does he have double attribute!?'' He thought in shock as he felt the attack coming towards him, not only getting faster but getting stronger and stronger. This shocked him. Still, in one swift movement, he struck forward with force. "Destruction!" He said softly, but with power and a mighty spiritual blast rose through the place... *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* The spiritual energy slammed forcefully towards all the surroundings the moment Tang Yin''s fist slammed into the energy of the guy who was attacking him, causing a blinding smoke screen to rise throughout the arena and pieces of rock on the stage to fly out from side to side, leaving everyone who saw it in shock... Chapter 361 - 361: The Controller The explosion of smoke prevented everyone present from seeing what had happened on the battlefield, but many of them stood up in shock at the sight of this tremendous explosion. These two guys were no longer in the same category as many disciples present, they were in a totally different category! They are truly monstrous geniuses. Even very high-level people could not see what was going on inside, and this was the strangest thing. ''What the hell was that?'' thought the sect master. He had seen something that the rest had not. ''...It''s like... Did he create a separate space? The smoke below was created by whoever did that? But who the hell is he?'' He thought in shock. He had only seen a small portion of something that had escaped the rest, but he had noticed many strange things in that small portion. Still, he couldn''t find anything. So he just stared at this. Tang Yin smiled where he stood. Behind the dust raised by the ''explosion''¡­ There was nothing. From here, one could see out as if the dust raised was just a soft mist, but no one could see in. No matter how powerful it was, it couldn''t. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a small domain created by Tang Yin, a different and unique domain that only he could create. Tang Yin looked at his hands and smiled as he noticed that the hand with which he had received this power was dripping with blood. He had been injured for the first time in these battles. ''It''s interesting and strange to meet someone with double attributes, so I''m not going to pass up the opportunity.'' Tang Yin thought and walked over to where this guy was kneeling. He was in shock at what was happening. ''He''s... Too powerful.'' He thought to himself in shock after seeing that Tang Yin could easily shatter his power, and while thinking so, he saw Tang Yin''s shoes and some blood falling on the ground. Thus, he looked up doubtfully. "Little guy, you are talented. I didn''t think I would find someone with the double attribute in this little sect." Tang Yin said smiling and shocked the guy standing there. He got a little upset and was about to start talking to say that it wasn''t so while looking nervously at the surrounding people who must have heard that, but Tang Yin stopped him. "Don''t worry, we are in a different space, where they can''t see or hear us. Even the sect master can''t do that." Tang Yin replied. He was shocked. ''A different space? They can''t even see us?'' Disbelief reigned on his face, but Tang Yin snapped his fingers at that moment and showed him what was happening outside with a small screen. "Do you see it?" he asked as that guy stood in shock. After a moment, he looked at Tang Yin in fear. "You... You''re not a simple disciple, who the hell are you?" he asked in shock, and a smile formed on Tang Yin''s face as he moved a little closer to him. "Questions will be answered later, look." Tang Yin said and showed him the injured hand. "You managed to hurt me, that''s an achievement rarely seen." Tang Yin said, and this guy sighed after seeing his wound. "Only a superficial wound, with pills can heal. In the end, all my power was a joke to you, hehe, I was such an idiot yesterday, thinking I could beat you." He replied pitifully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Certainly, this is a small wound, but you don''t understand who you hurt, that''s why you act as if it''s an insult to you. Still, I don''t mind, this time I came all the way here because I want to make you an offer, Xiao Zhen." Tang Yin replied. Xiao Zhen looked at him doubtfully, "An offer?" he asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "Be my subordinate. I don''t need you to do anything but strengthen yourself and be there when I need you. If you betray me, I can easily kill you, but if you don''t, not only will you ascend to the next realm, but the next two realms won''t be a problem for you. Believe me, when I tell you this, whatever the Great Hall has promised you, it will not be able to deliver. The end of the Great Hall is sooner than you imagine." Tang Yin said smiling. Xiao Zhen felt stunned to hear him say all that. ''Make me his subordinate? Me? This guy''s subordinate?'' He thought in shock, and for a moment, the arrogance inside him wanted to come out, but he calmed himself down before laughing. ''Although... If it goes on like this, in the future this guy will be a King and even more. After all, am I not a disciple who can boast to be a King? But, even so, I''m far away from him...'' He thought and felt that it wasn''t that bad, but... After remembering the last thing Tang Yin said regarding climbing such difficult realms, in a simple way, he laughed as he realized that this guy was just playing with him. Who can say that climbing up to the Supreme Realm is simple? It was obvious that he was just talking nonsense. Still, he won''t say it openly. He simply smiled. "Hehe, and who are you then? How can you promise me something like that? Just because you have a domain, you think you can assure someone that they will reach the Supreme Realm?" he asked mockingly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders after hearing this. After that, he made a gesture as if he wanted to squeeze something in his hand, and Xiao Zhen disappeared from where he was and appeared right in Tang Yin''s clenched hand. "You...!" He said in shock, but the grip on his throat grew stronger. "Don''t you understand?" "Some know me as a Divine Son, others know me as a Wealthy Heir. Some even named me Divine Emperor." "In the end, it''s so many nicknames that I often end up forgetting them. Even so, right now, there is a nickname that serves me to introduce myself to you." Tang Yin said and smiled a little. He waved his free hand to make some signals, and a huge mountain was created out of nowhere above them. After that, a huge army was created behind him. The spiritual energy radiating from this army was extremely suffocating, giving Xiao Zhen the feeling that he was actually in front of an Army... A Divine Emperor''s Army that was riding to defeat his enemy... Moreover, the huge mountain above them felt real and soon began to fall heavily, causing Xiao Zhen to be scared to death, so much so that he let out a high-pitched cry of fear. Even so, the mountain soon stopped at Tang Yin''s fingertip, and after a slight movement, it disappeared, causing the spiritual energy to slam back and forth and even slam into the huge army behind Tang Yin and split them in half, one by one at great speed. "I introduce myself; my name is Tang Yin. The who carries in his soul the Natural Laws and the Power to Control. I am Tang Yin, the Controller." Tang Yin said indifferently as the terrible streams of spiritual energy crossed from side to side. Chapter 362 - 362: A strange domain Xiao Zhen wanted to think this was just an illusion. A fake. But... When he felt a stream of spiritual energy hit him, he also felt the pain and noticed that the spiritual energy that came out from the explosion of that huge mountain was real. The blood that came out of his side was the best witness of this. This left him in shock. And Tang Yin then released him and let him fall to the ground. "Think it over and give me your answer by the time the battle is over." Tang Yin said as he turned around to walk back to where he had been before. Yet, a shout came from behind him just as he started to walk. "I accept!" shouted Xiao Zhen. How could he not accept? Shit, that guy is absurdly powerful! There''s no way he doesn''t have status! That guy must be some kind of God or something! That''s what was going through his mind. How could he not accept to be the subordinate of some god? Even if he wasn''t, he was already completely sure that this person would soon become the most powerful person in the sect. After all, although he didn''t understand what the hell a controller was, he did understand the strength Tang Yin had shown him. Therefore, he did not hesitate to accept him as his master, and Tang Yin smiled. "Okay, I''ll give you instructions later. Come find me at that place." Tang Yin said as he snapped his fingers and soon, he had already arrived at his place, and as soon as he did so, he deactivated the special domain he was in. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This domain had been created by the power Tang Yin gained by going to that place and using his status as Divine Heir. The Law of Control. Within that place, Tang Yin is what you may consider in this world, ''A God''. Even if his individual power does not increase, he can control everything that happens there, such as creating things out of nothing. Still, this is only a sliver of the power of the Law of Control. The truth is that Tang Yin would never receive a curse without first receiving something in return. That time, he was not only able to save Li Xian but also obtained an extremely rare and powerful Law of Nature. So, he was satisfied, even if he now had a strange curse on him. Soon, everything returned to normal, and Xiao Zhen walked out of the arena defeated, after saying something to Tang Yin while everyone present made a fuss from side to side, shocked and confused at the same time. Still, Tang Yin didn''t answer any of the questions asked, and soon, Xiao Yu came on stage. He was not happy today. He also knew about Xiao Zhen''s two attributes, so he could understand the level of power Tang Yin might have to come out of a head-on fight against him unscathed. It is an extremely dangerous level of power, even for him. Still, he was not going to back down. His trump card is not like the others, so basic. Tang Yin looked at him. "I didn''t expect the Top 1 and Top 2 of this battle, to be brothers." He said suddenly, surprising Xiao Yu. "He told you? I thought he was embarrassed to say he''s the oldest, but he''s below the youngest." Xiao Yu replied, and Tang Yin shook his head smiling. "No, I just sensed it. They are a good brother duo who come from a special family. Still, they don''t even understand their powers well, which is unfortunate." Tang Yin said. Xiao Yu then frowned, he decided to take out his spear and not get into conversations with Tang Yin, as he knew this guy could get information out of him like that. "Hmph, let''s see how good you are in frontal combat." He replied, and immediately after the referee had announced the start of the battle, he jumped up forcefully to attack Tang Yin head-on. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this but didn''t want to waste any more time. So, he immediately disappeared and appeared right in front of Xiao Yu and hit him extremely hard in the chest, which sent him backward forcefully. His body was out of air for a moment and suffered in those small fractions of seconds, but as best he could he managed to stop his body, clinging to his spear that was stuck in the ground. ''Shit, just one hit almost took me out of the fight...'' He thought in shock while breathing heavily and looking behind him. The crowd was stunned to realize that they could not even see Tang Yin''s attack. Even the central elders and spiritual supreme elders were in shock as they saw Tang Yin''s incredible speed. Still, he wasn''t finished, and, in those moments, he arrived at Xiao Yu''s side. "Too bad, looks like I won''t be able to see your best state this time." Tang Yin said. Xiao Yu was startled the moment he noticed that Tang Yin was by his side, ''How the hell did he get here so fast!?'' He thought in shock and almost unconsciously threw one of his skills towards Tang Yin''s punch coming from the front, and following that, he threw three more skills. *BOOOOM* An explosion occurred at that moment, and the breeze brought by Tang Yin''s speed soon dispersed the dust that had been raised. Tang Yin was alone there, looking back. If they followed with their eyes to where Tang Yin was looking, there was Xiao Yu in the center of the arena while breathing heavily. Tang Yin smiled. "You are good. Looks like you''re finally going to show me what your trump card is. Your brother''s was interesting, I hope yours won''t disappoint me." Tang Yin said smiling, and Xiao Yu stared at him. "Don''t regret it later." He said and swung his spear forcefully up and down to strike it against the sand hard. A tremor came first, and after the tremor, a cold breeze hit them both. Then, an ominous spiritual energy rose from side to side, and four spiritual walls formed in that instant, surrounding Tang Yin and Xiao Yu. Tang Yin was surprised to see this, ''What the heck? Is it a domain?'' Tang Yin thought as he sensed the surrounding spiritual energy. Just then, an extremely strong spiritual presence formed in front of Tang Yin and pushed him back a meter as it collided with him. ''Divine Spear?'' He thought to himself in shock after seeing this... Just then, Xiao Yu smiled. "Welcome to my domain, Tang Yin. Here, I am the Master. In this place, I have received a title: the God of the Spear." He said with a proud smile. As soon as his domain appeared, he restored his confidence. Just as Tang Yin was in shock at this, the administrator in his head spoke. [This is a Skill type Domain. This is just a bonus he created, the skill he received from birth is the ability to be able to control the spear, any type, to perfection. Within the knowledge of this world, he should be the person who can best understand a spear without bringing in divine beings that may exist.] She said with surprise. She didn''t expect to find such a skill here. And Tang Yin was surprised to hear this. More so upon realizing that... ''Isn''t that the same style of skills usually given by the system?'' Tang Yin asked in his mind as he realized this. Chapter 363 - 363: Tang Yin vs Xiao Yu (1) [Yes. I had told you before about some skills similar to this, now that I remember. It''s a passive ability like the ones you have. I didn''t expect you to find one of those people. It''s not a powerful trump card, but it could give you trouble in a 1-on-1 battle, where assassination is forbidden.] She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Trouble, huh...'' He thought and looked over to where Xiao Yu was standing. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not bad. You surprised me this time." Tang Yin said, and Xiao Yu shrugged as he heard the indifference in Tang Yin''s voice. "Hmph, let''s see how good you use a spear. Let the Spear God teach you a thing or two." He said, and Tang Yin scoffed a little. "Heh, god of the spear? What an insult!" Tang Yin said, summoning his spear and slamming it into the ground hard, shaking the entire combat arena. From outside the arena, everyone could notice the moment Xiao Yu encircled the arena and summoned his trump card. For most of those present, this was the first time they had seen it. Although some had seen it before. ''It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this... This kid has improved quite a bit, I can see that his power increased drastically since last time, but...'' Thought the sect master as he looked at Xiao Yu from the side. ''Will Tang Yin be able to stand up to him, could this be the first time the Spear God loses to someone, within his own territory?'' the sect master thought doubtfully. He had watched Tang Yin''s bouts, and after he beat the last one, he realized that he had greatly underestimated Tang Yin. Although he held him in high esteem as Shi Yue''s new disciple, he still thought he couldn''t catch up with these guys so soon. But Tang Yin had surprised him again and again. Finishing difficult fights in just two moves and having a great reserve of spiritual energy, as he showed yesterday. So right now, he had some hope to see this little disciple of the sect''s mistress win this little tournament. After all, they had already come here with practically no hope of winning anything in this salon tournament. ... Inside the arena, Tang Yin stood in front of Xiao Yu, about 10 meters away from him, staring at him. They both clenched their spears at that moment and lunged at each other with a powerful attack and a very similar movement. The sound of both spears striking each other reverberated through the area, but it was only the beginning. Soon, the same sound came from all around as the two plunged into a small fight. ''This guy... He''s gotten a little stronger with this domain, how interesting.'' Tang Yin thought as he took Xiao Yu''s punches and quickly countered him with a powerful punch though it was parried, but Xiao Yu was roughly pushed back at that instant. ''What the heck? Can he be on par with me in my domain'' Xiao Yu thought in shock, something that also shocked all the people who came this. For those familiar with Xiao Yu''s domain, such as, for example, his companions, this came as a tremendous shock. "What the heck? That guy can still stand up to the leader even when he is using his most powerful trump card!?" shouted several of them in shock as they stood up abruptly. Perhaps for those who haven''t faced Xiao Yu in that state, the fact that Tang Yin could match him was a pretty good thing. But it could not be described with the word ''good'', at least not for any of Xiao Yu''s companions. To them, the fact that Tang Yin could do this was simply... "That guy is a fucking monster!" Said several of them. They had faced Xiao Yu before while he was using this trump card, and they can only say that they were outclassed by him. There just wasn''t a way to fight him. How can they fight someone who can see things they can''t? He is the master of the spear in that place, the real master, who knows all the tricks and ways to attack with it. Moreover, this ability also gives him a bonus of power once he decides to use it, so it is not just a mastering of the spear that he gets, but it goes as far as increasing his cultivation level. How could it be possible to stand up to someone who can do that? But Tang Yin was doing it! And he didn''t seem too thrilled about it. When Tang Yin managed to push Xiao Yu back, he immediately disappeared from his place and appeared in front of him to give him a powerful blow from above with his spear, which sent him several meters backward while his feet opened a small gap in the fighting arena. Seeing this, Tang Yin was a little surprised. ''He was able to foresee where my attack was going, so, with a nimble movement, he managed to destroy some of the power of my attack...'' He thought to himself in surprise and then looked down at his hands. ''This spear skill... It certainly isn''t seen much. Even in my world, I don''t know many people who can match him in just spear skills, but...'' Tang Yin smiled at the end of his thoughts and looked at Xiao Yu, who was looking at him with a frown, deep in his own thoughts. "You have a good skill, but I''ve been bored by this fight for a while now, so, if you have nothing else to show, then it''s time for you to leave the arena." Tang Yin said smiling. "Although, that spear skill I haven''t seen much. So, I''ll show you something very interesting, maybe you might like it." Tang Yin said, and after saying so, he clenched both hands on the spear in his hands and slammed it on the ground, causing an earthquake to form out of nowhere. Chapter 364 - 364: Tang Yin vs Xiao Yu (2) At first, Xiao Yu thought it would be just like the earthquakes he had seen Tang Yin form and would attack him from the side, but he soon realized he was wrong. Without him noticing, four mountainous ''walls'' formed on both sides while avoiding the public''s view outside the arena. This left him in shock. ''What the hell? How the fuck can this guy form these mountains out of nowhere and in a place like this? Is he an earth attribute cultivator?'' He thought in shock but soon saw Tang Yin start walking towards him. "Kid, I don''t want many people to see me doing this, so make sure you go all out, so you can understand a few things before you fall." Tang Yin said, and without giving him time to react, he started running towards him at high speed. He wasn''t using his running skills because he wanted to give this guy some time to get ready. Still, his running speed was incredible, so in no time, he arrived in front of Xiao Yu, and both spears clashed loudly, creating a powerful explosion sound that reverberated through the area. Even so, Xiao Yu was soon pushed back again, leaving him in shock, ''What the hell? Doesn''t my skill work?'' He thought in shock and quickly had to move his spear to defend against an attack from Tang Yin, who was already in front of him again. The powerful attack this one gave him was enough to make his body tremble slightly. ''What?'' Was the only thought that came to his mind at that moment. How had he felt his inner body tremble? Were his defenses as a Spear God useless? But he didn''t have time to think about what was happening. Without realizing it he felt a deep pain coming from his left arm and looked... He couldn''t help but turn his gaze forward to look at Tang Yin, who was in front of him giving him a powerful punch on his left side. This blow sent him backward rolling for another number of meters, without Xiao Yu being able to understand how the hell Tang Yin did to hit him when he was inside his domain. ''What the hell is going on?'' He thought again and looked from side to side until he located Tang Yin, who was very close to him. As soon as he saw him, he swung his spear forward to throw a powerful blow at him as he found an opening in his guard, but... Tang Yin didn''t even dodge it. He simply raised the spear in his hand and sent it in an attack against Xiao Yu''s chest. Both spears were heading toward each other''s chest. But Tang Yin''s spear arrived earlier, so Xiao Yu''s spear was inches away from Tang Yin''s chest before being sent meters backward, and just then, Tang Yin jumped into the air while carrying his spear in his hand to deliver a powerful attack to Xiao Yu. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The latter, although he was falling backward, immediately stood his ground and raised his spear to counter Tang Yin''s attack with an attack of his own... Even so, he soon felt his mind go blank again, and he was forcefully pushed backward. This time, he could not hold his body steady and fell rolling on the ground. Once his body stopped, he got back to his feet, he was confused. He couldn''t understand what was happening. He felt as if... ''Like attacking my weakness?'' He thought doubtfully, but that didn''t seem to be the case. No one had managed to find Xiao Yu''s weakness within this domain. Once he decides to use his passive ability, he basically runs out of weaknesses. The only weakness is his low cultivation, so it didn''t seem to make sense that Tang Yin was attacking a non-existent weakness of Xiao Yu. In his mind, in this place, he had no weaknesses. Because he never got to know them, despite knowing his ability perfectly, or at least those were his thoughts. But Tang Yin''s thoughts were different. "You are not a Spear God; you haven''t even realized what weakness you have once you are using your ability. Not only are you not the Spear God, but you are also not in control of your own ability." Tang Yin said and smiled. "I attacked you a total of 16 times during this time and you only noticed less than a quarter of those 16, how could you call yourself a Spear God when you don''t even notice that I stunned you several times during combat?" "The spear is much more versatile than a sword because it can do almost anything. If you want to cut, you can do it. If you want to destroy, you can do it. You don''t need to control spiritual energy to do it, by default you can. But those are not the only uses of a spear. Remember this, Xiao Yu." Tang Yin said and ran towards him at high speed. He immediately defended himself with his spear, where his skill told him to do so for the greatest effect¡­ At the ''weakness'' of Tang Yin''s attack... But the blow was still the same as last time, sending him backward hard as his mind went slightly blank. Just then, he heard a voice very close to his ears. "A Spear God can stun his opponent with a single strike, no need to use spiritual energy, and when he does, it''s the end for his opponent." Tang Yin said smilingly, and soon a sound of finger snapping rang in Xiao Yu''s ears... Along with this snapping sound, a deep pain also came to him that woke him up from his daze, and the blood that came to his throat, he couldn''t hold it, soon the blood shot out of his mouth, but it wasn''t the only place. His stomach, legs, and side began to bleed at that instant, making him unable to stand upright for even a second longer... Soon, he started to fall backward, and with a *plop* sound, his body collapsed into a small bloody puddle. His vision was a bit blurry at that moment, and he could only see Tang Yin''s silhouette leaving without him being able to understand what was going on. Chapter 365 - 365: Forbidden techniques? No matter what, he still didn''t understand what was happening. How could he lose so easily when he was using his trump card? How could he be stunned so many times and beaten so easily without him realizing it? What the hell was happening right now? What did Tang Yin do? What did Tang Yin''s words mean? What did he want to tell him? His mind was filled with thoughts and questions that whirled back and forth, trying to find answers for him. In the end, his mind became fuzzy as so many questions swirled around in his head, and he ended up falling unconscious in a state where he couldn''t find the answers to the questions in his head. But, everything outside the combat arena was in a bit of a quandary. Huge mountains had appeared out of nowhere with a simple movement of Tang Yin. ''Who the hell is this guy?'' thought the sect master in shock. It''s not that it was the first time he saw someone create mountains like that, but... It''s not a very common thing to see, you know? It requires a very good ability to control the earth, and as far as he remembers, Tang Yin is not a person with the earth''s attributes. Even so, when he was thinking so many things and his mental state was just like Xiao Yu''s, with many questions in his head, the mountains disappeared as if they never existed, and everyone could see what was going on inside. Tang Yin was quietly moving to the other end of the arena to wait for his next fight. While Xiao Yu was in a bloody puddle, lying on the ground. This left everyone in shock. None of them expected this because... Tang Yin was healthy and without a scratch on his body. Did he manage to stand up to Xiao Yu, who was using his trump card, knock him out, and not get hurt? How could that be possible? Everyone was in shock as a buzzing sound rang through their heads. Tang Yin was as if nothing had happened, as if this was just a simple walkover for him. But Xiao Yu... He was in a pitiful state. They were bleeding continuously, and his body was a bit dirty, lying there. Soon, cries of concern came from one side to the other as several elders rushed toward Xiao Yu to heal him. Xiao Yu was the Great Hall''s ace up its sleeve, but he had been defeated. The referee could not believe it, so he did not know whether he should announce a winner or not. After all, when he looked at the stands, he saw that Elder Ding had a dark countenance, and his face did not look good at all. In fact, he had his hands clenched as he looked at Xiao Yu lying there unconscious. This made him take a step back in announcing this fight, but... Certainly, the fight was over. Xiao Yu was unconscious and could no longer fight. There were no people left in the Great Hall to face Tang Yin, so he should make the announcement. Therefore, he also looked at the sect master, who looked happy and plucked up the courage to stand up. "The winner of the match is Tang...!" "Stop!" Just before he could finish speaking, someone stopped him, and he had nothing else to do but stand mute, for it was Elder Ding''s voice. And not only did he stop him from speaking, but he immediately appeared above the fighting arena, causing everyone to frown and stare at him. Tang Yin smiled, seeing him like this. "What''s the matter, Elder Ding? Won''t you let it be announced that Xiao Yu lost to me?" Tang Yin asked, and Elder Ding frowned. "Hmph, using forbidden techniques that are not allowed in combat, anyone could win." Elder Ding replied coldly. His words surprised everyone present, and they began to wonder what he meant. "Could it be that Tang Yin used forbidden techniques to win?" one person in the stands asked while talking to his companion, and he nodded to him. "Probably, I''m sure you noticed that during the last two fights, we couldn''t see the end of both of them, don''t you think it''s strange? Maybe... Tang Yin thought no one would be able to see it, but who is Elder Ding? A Spiritual Supreme! How could he not see through their little tricks?" Replied his companion as they watched what should soon be a spectacle. Even so, when many thought Tang Yin might have a look of despair, in the end, it turned out that his gaze was indifferent and calm, as always. He seemed to be... smiling? "Hehe, so I''ve used forbidden techniques... So, what forbidden technique did I use? And in what way did I use it? Since it seems Elder Ding knows more things than the others, why not let them know too?" Tang Yin asked, and Elder Ding let out a snort with his mouth. "Hmph, if I said you used forbidden techniques, then you used them. And I don''t need to say which ones or in what manner you used them. We''ll know that once you''re investigated by the punishment hall." Elder Ding said coldly and snapped his fingers. "Take this guy away for violating the sect''s rules and thoroughly investigate what kind of strange art he has cultivated." Elder Ding said coldly, and a large number of people who were previously spectators forcefully threw themselves onto the arena from all sides. This shocked everyone who saw it, but just at that moment, a shout came. "Stop! Who permitted you to arrest him? If you don''t want to be punished by the Hall of Elders, you''d better step back!" shouted the sect master from the side as he, along with two more people arrived at Tang Yin''s side. "Hmph, Elder Ding, are you ignoring my presence?" The sect master asked, and this shocked everyone present. ''Why did the sect master stand up for Tang Yin and confront Elder Ding?'' thought many of them. Elder Ding scoffed lightly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sect Master, this is something that has a lot to do with my Grand Hall and this little disciple. He used forbidden tactics to beat and seriously injure my disciples during an official match, shouldn''t we investigate him for that? This is part of the sect rules." Said Elder Ding calmly. "Forbidden techniques? Well, if that''s the case, why don''t you tell him what kind of forbidden technique he used? We are all present to hear it." Replied the sect master angrily, pressing him on this. Chapter 366 - 366: A difficult situation Elder Ding frowned as he saw him say this. He couldn''t see through those strange tactics Tang Yin used. Even with his ability, he could only see smoke and mountains. The second time felt more real than the first, which left him stunned at the time. But... He also wasn''t going to stand by while he watched something so important to his salon, go away. Besides, since he already had something planned against Tang Yin, then it was better if he took advantage of this moment. Still... The fact that the sect master, who almost always stays silent about anything that happens, defended Tang Yin took him by surprise. Still, he is a calm-minded person, so he simply acted normally. "While it''s true that I can''t tell, as I don''t know it, I''m pretty sure he used them. Besides, I''m just taking it with me to investigate it in the punishment room. As one of the Lead Elders, I''m sure I have the power to do so." He replied, evading the question about the forbidden art Tang Yin may have gotten to use. The sect master let out a snort with his mouth then. "Do you want to take him away just because your great hall has no more people left who can compete? This disciple here showed us his ability by being able to beat all the leaders of all the groups easily, why didn''t you come out at that time to take him away then?" the sect master asked fiercely without turning away from Tang Yin''s front. Two senior elders were on the two sides, protecting him as well. And Tang Yin was confused about why the sect master decided to move, yet he didn''t care and just watched the show with interest from the side. Meanwhile, all the disciples were confused about what was going on. One spiritual supreme was saying that Tang Yin had cheated, and the other was saying the opposite. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right now, the only two spiritual Supremes in the sect were at each other''s throats over an inner disciple who had just done an incredible feat. Still, they couldn''t understand what was going on. They didn''t know who was right, but for many of them, Elder Ding was right. Not only was he stronger than the Sect Master, but he had also regained land that once belonged to the Sect. Moreover, he was uninjured, while the Sect Master, according to rumors, seemed to be injured. Those were things that added up points in Elder Ding''s favor. Besides, he is the master of the Great Hall, so his status is very great. Elder Ding then sighed upon hearing this. "Sect Master, I think you can understand without me telling you, but I had to confirm it first before making a decision. During the first few bouts he did well, I admired him a little then. But since a few bouts ago I noticed that there was something strange about him, so I had to confirm it with the different bouts and so far, I have realized that he has been breaking the rules, so I will take him to the punishment room." Said Elder Ding and motioned again. "Please, Sect Master, if you have nothing more to say, let the punishment room do its job." He said again as several people on all sides approached the arena again. The sect master then noticed that his status in the sect had diminished considerably. Perhaps he was too soft and wasn''t cut out to be a cult master, or perhaps his strength wasn''t enough. Whatever it was, his status had decreased, and that was something that weighed a little heavy on his heart, though before those guys could make a move again, he pulled out his spear and thrust it into the ground hard. "Elder Ding, I''ll say it straight out. Back off in your foolish attempt. Disciple Tang Yin has not used any forbidden techniques, I assure you as the sect master that I am, and likewise, as the sect master, I order the punishment hall to stay out of this and back off." Replied the sect master coldly as he looked at everyone here present. Those who were walking toward Tang Yin stopped when they heard this and frowned. They couldn''t move against the sect master''s orders, but... It wasn''t like they could go against their direct superiors either. Elder Ding saw this and became a little angry. "Sect Master, won''t you let me take this person who looks suspicious?" He asked, and the aura in the whole place became a little heavy, scaring the people who were a little weak and most disciples. "Hmph, it looks suspicious to you and only you. I saw all your fights and I can assure you that Tang Yin didn''t use anything outside the rules, so it doesn''t look suspicious to me and it doesn''t look suspicious to several senior elders who hang around with me either." Replied the sect master and then called out to some senior elders in the distance, who came forward to express their support. Elder Ding let out a small sigh upon seeing this. ''I can''t miss this perfect opportunity either, so it''s okay.'' He thought, and a smile formed on his face. "Well, if the sect master says so, we must abide by the sect''s rules." He replied, and when many thought that Elder Ding was going to back down on this, as the sect master was ordering him to do so, he raised his voice again. "If that is the case, there is a rule in the sect that says, when 60% of the elders are against a decision made by the sect master, they will have the same voice as the sect master and if they get 5% more votes to their cause, then the sect master must back down on his decision, correct, Sect Master?" Elder Ding asked in a calm voice. The sect master frowned when he heard this. ''What is he planning?'' thought the sect master doubtfully but nodded. That certainly is a rule that has been in the sect since its inception, and no one can go against it, for it was put in place by the very Creator of the sect. After seeing the sect master nod, Elder Ding smiled and raised both arms sideways. "Dear friends, please stand up to support me this time. It''s all for the sake of the sect and its future generations." Elder Ding said, and as soon as he finished his words, several people all over the place stood up from one side to the other while some tokens shone brightly... "Head Elders!" shouted many of those present as they saw that all these people were wearing the tokens of these elders, and their power was tremendous. Moreover, there were more and more people standing up. Not only that, they flew up and stood behind Elder Ding, expressing their support for Elder Ding''s cause... Chapter 367 - 367: Protectors? Many Spiritual Supremes? Seeing this, the Sect Master frowned. The vast majority of the head elders, who were supposed to be in seclusion, had returned from seclusion and had not communicated anything to him. He wasn''t even aware that these guys had left seclusion, much less that they were here, so he was surprised as soon as he saw them. In the distance, several of the remaining head elders stood up when they saw that everything was getting ugly and came to one side of the sect master, including Elder Destroyer. The fact that Elder Destroyer sided with the sect master made some of the head elders hesitate in front of them. After all, he had been the most powerful head elder among all the elders. He was their crown and represented them more than once. They all knew the power of the Destroyer Elder very well, but... When they saw that they now had a head elder to lean on, who was stronger than the Destroyer Elder himself, they stood their ground looking straight ahead. The difference between the elders who supported the sect master and those who supported Elder Ding... It was too much. More than 70%. The sect master then realized that these guys had abandoned him and only his loyal followers were on his side, which they always have been because they respect the unwritten laws of the sect. ''This is troublesome...'' Thought the sect master, but even so, he was not going to back down from the position he currently held. He still had an ace up his sleeve. "I see... So, you were already more than prepared, I can see that the grudge you have with this disciple is not just from today, Elder Ding." The sect master said, and Elder Ding shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t have much of a grudge against Tang Yin, except that on several occasions this little disciple had been named as a problem by one of his executioners, and then, that executioner disappeared when he was killing him. This time, he was doing this simply at the request of his son. Also, he had to get even with the one who wanted to take away the place of his hall in the sect tower. That is why he did not mind the sect master''s comments. "There are more on my side, Sect Master. So, I will ask you to step aside. The entire Hall of Elders has made up its mind and we don''t plan to back down from a cheater." Replied Elder Ding, and the Sect Master sighed at this. He looked at each of the head elders and asked them if that was the decision they had all come to, and seeing them nod, he heaved another sigh of helplessness. More so when he saw that the response from the other 2 Leading Elders was the same. They, along with Elder Ding and Elder Destroyer, are the four Leading Elders behind the sect master and are very powerful, their decisions must be respected. Those watching from the side were shocked by the scene that was taking place. None of them could understand exactly what the heck was going on, but there were many of the inner elders who began to suspect some things, so they began to withdraw the disciples. To see so many head elders gathered in one place and to have the four leading elders among them? It was a scene that had not happened in a long time, and it told them that something very big was about to happen. It was best to be careful in this case. The sect master then looked behind him at two people who were supporting him and nodded to them. "If that is the case, then I will have to go all out. Elder Ding, to us, Young Tang Yin is a hope that the sect will one day rise again. Therefore, if you don''t back down by my order, you will have to back down by force." Said the sect master in his typical calm and almost passive voice, surprising Elder Ding, who did not expect this. Just at that moment, two people behind Elder Ding hit the ground hard, and a stream of spiritual energy shot out of their bodies upwards. The aura displayed by these two was so incredible that it caused many disciples and elders to gasp loudly upon seeing this. "Spiritual Supreme!?" Asked in shock many of them and voices of disbelief came from one side to the other upon seeing this. Finally, the faces of these two became visible before them all, and for some of the elders, it was a surprise to see them, for they were somewhat familiar. "Is you." Said several of them. The Elder Ding himself was surprised to see them here. In times past, they were renowned Sect Protectors who then disappeared without a trace, and their positions were replaced by others, how on earth is it that they are now supporting the sect master? What the hell is going on? And how is it possible that they have reached the Supreme Realm? Elder Ding wondered doubtfully. "As Sect Protectors, we must protect the rising generation from the corrupt elders. Therefore, Elder Ding, back off in your foolish attempt. We are not passive like the sect master. If you continue in your stupidity, I wouldn''t mind arresting you and taking you to the punishment hall to get what you deserve." Said one of them firmly. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was not afraid of Elder Ding in the least. Elder Ding frowned when he saw him say this. He knew him well and knew the kind of person he was, so he had to tread carefully. Still... This time, the scales had tipped slightly. Two missing protectors have finally returned to the sect and have much greater power than before. That is something that will undoubtedly make some head elders doubt. Therefore, Elder Ding sighed lightly. ''Looks like that topic will have to wait for a while longer.'' He thought and looked at the leading elders behind him to nod at them. Elder Ding then smiled and looked up. "Dear friends, if you came, please show yourselves, the show you came for is about to begin." Elder Ding said smiling, causing many of those present to frown. Tang Yin himself looked back, ''Spiritual Supremes... There are several of them.'' Tang Yin thought as he saw this, and just then, several Spiritual Supremes made their presence known, surprising everyone present, including the sect master and the protectors... Chapter 368 - 368: The Legendary Throne!? None of them expected these guys to be here. Still, the sect master, though passive, was not stupid. "May I know what the hell you guys are doing here? This is my Red Thunder Sect''s territory; this is no place for you guys to come and play!" Said the sect master firmly as his cultivation made his presence known to intimidate these guys. The people who had appeared this time were 6 Spiritual Supremes. 4 of them belonged to the Thunder Sword Sect, and the other two belonged to a certain group of the Snake Sect. They are not unknown people; everyone could tell their identities as soon as they saw their faces. They are powerful Spiritual Supremes at the top of the pyramid of this continent! These guys laughed when they saw this. "Hahaha, Sect Master Mu, it''s been a long time since the last time, why are you greeting us with a bad face? We are your guests." Replied one of the Thunder Sword spiritual supreme. The sect master frowned, "I didn''t invite you, why should I receive you with a good face? I asked you a question, what the hell are you doing here?" He asked back, and this time, sent a powerful attack against these spiritual Supremes, taking them slightly by surprise and pushing them back a little in the air. The spiritual energy in the vicinity soon began to beat against the sides, and even some small disciples were slightly affected. Seeing this, the sect master retracted his strength with a frown but without taking his gaze off the guys in front of him. They frowned a little when they saw this, ''This guy, wasn''t he injured? To be able to launch an attack like that... As expected of someone who was chosen as the sect master.'' Thought the one who had been talking and smiled at the end. "Hahaha, it''s okay, I just came to keep comrade Ding visit. Since he invited us personally, it would be bad not to attend." He replied, and the sect master frowned to look at Elder Ding again. "What on earth are you planning? I highly doubt it has anything to do with disciple Tang Yin." He said, and Elder Ding smiled. Just as he was preparing to speak, the two protectors jumped up and stood in front of the spiritual supreme, who was planning to come down to stand near them. "Outsiders are not allowed on our lands, if you want to see something, fly." Said one of them in a firm voice, taking them by surprise. They looked at Elder Ding, and he denied slowly, and they did not reply anything. "If that''s the case, we should just say that Elder Ding has our support in everything and our mission is to strengthen the region." Replied one of them, and after that, they stood looking at everything from the side, floating in the sky. Elder Ding then did not want to waste any more time. He immediately took out his Elder Leader token and threw it into the air. "I won''t waste time, Sect Master, Mu Taishi. As a Leading Elder, I activate the Patriarch''s Mechanism." Said Elder Ding and sent a powerful spiritual energy to hit himself with his Elder Token. The sect master looked at him doubtfully, but just then, he noticed that two other Leading Elder Tokens flew up, and a great stream of spiritual energy swirled into the place where they were concentrating. "As Leading Elders, we pray to the Ancestral Elders to grant us the bliss of seeing the Patriarch''s Mechanism!" shouted the two Leading Elders behind Elder Ding. This shocked the patriarch and the protectors. "What the hell are you doing!?" The protectors shouted in shock, but before they could even react, numerous elder tokens flew, and the huge streams of spiritual energy slammed into each other. Then, a powerful spiritual energy exploded into the air and reverberated as if a huge mountain was falling down above them. This shocked the head elders supporting the Sect Master and all those present who were remaining. "Patriarch Mechanism!" shouted many of them in shock from all sides, and soon, a huge spiritual vision began to be created in that instant. Tang Yin frowned as he saw this. ''Is that what the master had told me?'' Tang Yin thought after remembering when she mentioned to him that the only way to change sect masters in this place was to activate the patriarch''s mechanism. Such a mechanism was made by her father. And when it was summoned... There is no going back. The next sect master must be chosen. Therefore, when they all saw that sign in the sky, they could do nothing but take several steps back in shock. "This... What the hell is that guy doing? How dare he invoke the Patriarch''s Mechanism, when the master is still alive?" One of the head elders who supported the sect master asked. They were in shock to see this, but they could not stop it. To invoke the Patriarch''s Mechanism, the presence of 3 Leading Elders and 70% of the Head Elders is required. This is something Elder Ding complies with, therefore... He can summon it. Still... It was the first time in thousands of years that the mechanism was summoned when the sect master was still alive and in office. Naturally, it shocked everyone who witnessed it. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the spiritual vision began to become more and more visible. Stairs formed from side to side in this place and pushed everyone present numerous meters backward. Even the spiritual supreme ones could not resist this. Everyone had to step back in the presence of a millennial enigma. For outsiders this was something unique to see, so everyone was staring at this. The last time it was seen was when Mu Taishi was being elected... Many of the head elders did not expect to see it again, let alone in this place, at this time. Still, the smile on Elder Ding''s face was enough to show that he had come to this place for just that. Before long, all the spiritual vision made its presence known, and a huge spiritual mountain manifested, which had large stairs and a huge throne at the top. In that place... There was only one throne, and the great stairs led to that place. "The Legendary Throne of the Lightning Patriarch, huh." Said one of the foreign Spiritual Supremes with a smile upon seeing this. Chapter 369 - 369: Determined to participate Tang Yin frowned as he saw the Patriarch Mechanism fully appear. He hadn''t seen it before, but it was a good mechanism for choosing a patriarch. As soon as he saw it, he noticed several interesting mechanisms in that great structure that seemed to come from another world. These stairs receive extremely strong pressure from ancient powerful elders and can be said to be a ''Sect Inheritance''. All the most powerful elders thousands of years ago left their divine intentions on this structure for posterity, perhaps by request of the ancient God of Lightning, who was Shi Yue''s father. ''Everyone who steps on these stairs will receive a pressure above their heads that will force them to kneel at all costs, the higher you climb, the more difficult it will become, huh.'' Tang Yin thought. He could not deny the fact that he was interested in this strange structure. Plus he wanted to find out what the core was. ''It should be an object of a very high grade, perhaps divine grade?'' Tang Yin thought. It was also at that moment that he realized what kind of powers existed at that time thousands of years ago. ''More powerful than the Tenth Level of the Supreme Realm and even above the Realm above it... That is the terrain of the Cultivation Realms of my world...'' Tang Yin thought with a frown as he thought about this. Just as Tang Yin was thinking about these things, an uproar formed among the leading elders of both sides. "What the hell are you guys thinking!?" "How dare you guys invoke the Patriarch Mechanism at this time!?" "Shit, you''re audacious!" They shouted many of them back and forth while the leading elders behind Elder Ding answered them just as loudly. Even so, they soon fell silent when they saw Elder Ding raise his hand for them to be silent. "We must look after the welfare of our region. I remind you that the west and northwest are very close, demons can rise again in this region, therefore, we cannot have a patriarch who is not worthy of the position of one of our 3 sects." Elder Ding said and stared at Mu Taishi. "Sect Master, no... Mu Taishi, although you are not weak, you are not worthy to be in that position. We don''t need a passive patriarch; we need the aggressiveness that a Spiritual Supreme has to offer. We can no longer hide behind Miss Mu''s status, don''t you think? While I understand your concerns, I think it''s time for you to give up your position and move on to the next one. Someone who does deserve to be in that position. The demons won''t wait for you." He said firmly. He wasn''t being disrespectful to Mu Taishi or at least he wasn''t being disrespectful in Elder Ding''s books. To him, Mu Taishi should understand that it was as he put it. Still... To the protectors that was not what they heard. "Shit, you dare to insult the Sect Master, you''ve got guts, Ding!" shouted one of them as he launched a powerful spiritual energy attack towards Elder Ding, but was easily countered by several attacks coming from the foreigners who were present. "Protector, it''s not a good idea to attack who, before long could be your master." Said one of them mockingly, and the protector glared at him angrily. But before he could speak, the sect master launched an attack again against those guys. This attack took them by surprise, and it was a destructive attack, which created an explosion and pushed several of them back. "Hmph, you think you can come and do whatever you want in my sect? You''re arrogant!" shouted Mu Taishi angrily. It was the first time they had seen him like this, so they were all surprised to see that the always passive now attacked with force and was not weak at all. ''This guy... He''s been hiding his power very well.'' Elder Ding thought but still smiled for a moment and then returned to his calm face. Mu Taishi looked at him angrily and let out a snort. "Hmph, well, it looks like Elder Ding is having trouble against me and is aiming for the position of patriarch. I can''t go against the rules and decisions of the elder hall, so I''m willing to compete with you this time." He said, surprising Elder Ding. ''He accepted so easily?'' He thought with surprise, but a smile formed on his lips. ''Well, this is aiming much better than I thought.'' He thought. "Sect Master!" one of the protectors shouted, but Mu Taishi raised his hand and shook his head at him. "It''s okay, I know what you''re worried about. You have nothing to worry about, I''ll give my best effort." He replied nonchalantly, and then looked at Tang Yin. "I am no longer the Sect Master. The Token representing me will be held by this young man until a new Sect Master is chosen." Mu Taishi said firmly as he tossed a token to Tang Yin, then looked at the protectors and nodded to them. "You protect the token; therefore, you do not need to stay near me. It no longer belongs to me." He said and turned around without giving them a second glance. He simply started walking to the great stairs that were there. Not only were the protectors shocked, but all the foreign Spiritual Supremes and Elder Ding himself were stunned by the quick decision Mu Taishi had made to get rid of his token. He didn''t care who it was given to, no one could steal the Patriarch''s Token. But did he care so little about his status? Would he bestow it so easily, without replying? ''Doesn''t this guy understand the position he''s in? The Patriarch''s Mechanism will put more pressure on him, being the second time, he transits over it! He can''t beat me in that situation!'' Elder Ding thought, but although he was confused, what he had longed for many years was finally happening. In the distance, the Sect Kings were stunned watching this. How on earth had this little match turned into a quest for a new sect master? What on earth were the leaders thinking? For two of them, though, this was fun. For Ding Chun, it was the best thing that could happen, and it was something he already knew would happen. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And his father would soon be the new sect master! His status was about to become that of the Senior Young Sect Master! Of the entire region! While for Jia Yijie... This was simply a very fun spectacle to watch, so the smile on her face could not be wiped off as she watched. Chapter 370 - 370: One more participant? Tang Yin was surprised by this turn of events. Without knowing how he got involved in this, he now carried the most important token of the sect in his hands. Still, when he looked at Mu Taishi''s back, he understood what was going on. His lonely back... It no longer looked as heavy as before. It was as if he had finally gotten rid of the troubles that weighed him down. The protectors could also see this, and it was more obvious to them, for they had known Mu Taishi for many years. For this, they could only sigh. ''...He never wanted to be the sect master because he knows that his attitude does not go according to the title, if it were not for the sudden death of the former master, he would not have risen to the position. In the end, he had to get his freedom at some point.'' They thought and didn''t look at him anymore. They went and stood beside Tang Yin to protect him, while Mu Taishi and Elder Ding stood by the stairs. Right now, neither of them had status, but one status was at stake while the other was secured. If Mu Taishi stepped on the stairs, he would not be able to leave unless they finished the trials because the ancestors would see him as an embarrassment to the sect. How is it possible that they had to invoke the patriarch''s mechanism when the previous one was still alive? The spiritual pressure will then be several times greater than it should be, and that will prevent him from rising again. His status as a sect master was going to disappear from one moment to the next, a day when he did not expect it to be like this. On the other hand, Elder Ding had never set foot on this mechanism before, so this would be his first time. All first times are simple, even more so for a Spiritual Supreme like him, so he was in no danger. And if for some reason, he should lose in these trials, nothing would happen. He is still a Leader among the Elders and will not cease to be unless he dies or the sect master takes away his token. Even then, would it be taken away? He is a Spiritual Supreme, and right now, the sect requires Spiritual Supremes, so there was no way he would lose his status. Still, the one who looked calmer between the two was Mu Taishi. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Well, for the sake of the lady, I''m going to give it my best.'' Mu Taishi thought smiling, even though he knew that getting to the top would be extremely difficult. When they both got there, one of the protectors sighed and stepped forward along with the other Lead Elders. Although two of them supported Mu Taishi, he was no longer in the position he should be, and it was their own decision. Therefore, they simply decided to look ahead and announce the beginning of these tests so important to the sect, but which were conducted strangely. "The Patriarch''s Mechanism has been invoked and with this, the sect will once again be illuminated with the intense red color of the spiritual rays that surround us. A Lightning Master will come out of this small ceremony and guide us to absolute prosperity; therefore, this area will be sealed for the duration of the trials." Said the protector and immediately launched a large spiritual array upward. That array connected with various matrices that were on the ground that glowed at that instant, and a great spiritual array was formed from side to side. The other protector standing beside Tang Yin also released his own spiritual array, and soon another large spiritual array was formed, connecting with the previous one. Just then, both protectors clapped their hands loudly, and the Lead Elder tokens came together to form an extremely large barrier that was arranged side by side at this place. So, a few seconds later, this place was isolated from the outside. Even Tang Yin was surprised to see this. ''Divine Barriers? Shit, certainly this sect has some really good stuff inside.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise having recognized the kind of barriers that were hidden in those tokens. "I won''t say much more. The Lightning Patriarch''s Throne is available and no longer has an owner, awaiting its new Master. Since you already know the rules, I need not say them. You may begin." Said the protector. He, as protector, his only duty is to protect the sect and the sect master for the duration of his growth. Then, he will have to protect the next master or the chosen successor so that he can grow. Therefore, once Mu Taishi left his position as sect master, there was nothing they could do. They simply stepped aside, allowing both to face each other. It was the same for both of them. Their affection was with Mu Taishi and both wanted him to be the sect master again. They watched him grow and become strong. They have been able to see what he has done for the sect all this time, but if he decided to do these tests, there is nothing they can do. They must be impartial in this. After all, they couldn''t stop him. Even if Shi Yue came here, she couldn''t stop this. Today would define the next sect master. Mu Taishi said nothing, but Elder Ding had something to say. Therefore, he looked at Tang Yin. "Prove yourself worthy of winning battles in so few moves and climb some steps. You only need to climb 3 of them and I won''t make your life miserable once I reach the top." He said coldly. Tang Yin shrugged at this. "Do you see yourself as the winner? It''s a pity I don''t see you that way, you''re not destined to sit on that throne ever. Still, I''m curious about these stairs, so I''ll take the opportunity." He replied, and after giving the patriarch''s token to the protector, he stood next to the two Spiritual Supremes. Many were in shock at this, but since it was Elder Ding''s idea, no one said anything. If Tang Yin could climb up to step 3 with his current cultivation, he would certainly prove that he is the future of the sect. So, it would not be wrong to give him as the winner in this hall battle. At the end of the day, once Elder Ding reaches the top, all the rewards would end up being from his Great Hall, even if they ended up losing. Once Tang Yin arrived at the side of them, none of them uttered a word and stepped on the first step... Chapter 371 - 371: Divine Soul Mechanism Not many people had the opportunity to step on the patriarch''s stairs, and anyone who could step on them would take full advantage of them because they usually worked very well to improve the human body. Therefore, many of those present were a bit jealous of the opportunity Tang Yin, a measly Spirit King, had. Still, there was nothing they could do. This was decided by Elder Ding. No one else could speak. When Tang Yin felt the pressure of the first step, he frowned slightly. It was quite a powerful pressure that made him stand still for a moment as he put both feet on the ground. It was not a pressure made for a Spirit King to bear. He was sure that not even a Spirit Emperor could climb many steps. The pressure they felt was not commensurate with the level of the cultivator but was a pressure so powerful that, if a Spiritual Supreme was not careful, he could be thrown out of it. ''This mental and physical pressure is quite interesting. The mechanism is that, if I don''t keep a clear mind, this thing will explode and send me forcefully backward, huh.'' Tang Yin thought, unraveling a bit of the secret of the spiritual pressure that girded over his head. It was not a spiritual pressure that you could easily shake off. The spiritual pressure prevented you from getting out, and the only way to do so was to push you to your limit and have it forcefully expel you. So, once you''re in, you can''t get out. This made Tang Yin smile. Still, he soon noticed something important and what he wanted to use this spiritual pressure for. Although the pressure was quite strong and should serve to cultivate his body, he soon noticed that his divine soul was activated and began to expel all this spiritual pressure that was trying to cling to his body. In an instant, all the pressure disappeared from Tang Yin, and he could feel as if he was standing in any normal place. This surprised him, but after a moment, he sighed with understanding and laughed at his stupidity. ''Shit, I had forgotten that divine soul mechanism. Tsk, now I won''t be able to strengthen my body using this.'' Tang Yin thought and was slightly annoyed by it, though then he simply sighed and looked forward. He had spent several seconds thinking, so as soon as he looked up, he noticed that the two supreme spirituals had already advanced a good batch, but... Mu Taishi was already sweating by this point in the encounter as he tried to get through it as quickly as possible, and the pressure he was feeling was terrifying. From the outside, it could be seen that immense spiritual pressure was upon Mu Taishi. The ancestors were angry. How could a patriarch have to re-enter the patriarch''s mechanism? He had to have done it very badly, such that all the Central Elders were angry! Therefore, they were going to teach him a lesson! Tang Yin scoffed at such a stupid mechanism. They did not even leave any mechanism behind so that they could understand the context of everything but automatically thought that Mu Taishi was not worthy and that, if he wanted to be worthy, then he should pass the test of several times the difficulty. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, it was not his duty to interfere in this. Therefore, he walked a little further up this huge staircase and stepped on the second step. The pressure increased with each one, so, stepping on the third step, Tang Yin stopped. He didn''t need to go any higher, and although the pressure disappeared soon after, he felt too lazy to climb so many steps unnecessarily. Therefore, once he got there, he stood still and looked up. Many of the people below were shocked by his feat, among those, the Central Elders who had participated in the Patriarch''s Mechanism earlier were stunned to see that a person from the King Realm was able to reach the third step and didn''t even break a sweat. ''How is this possible? This guy what kind of genius is he?'' many of them thought. Ding Chun himself was stunned when he saw this. He had never participated, but the Elders once showed him a small part of what it would be like so he could go prepare, even so, despite it not being the real thing, he couldn''t endure it for long. So, how is it possible for Tang Yin to have endured so long? Everyone was amazed by such a feat, including Jia Yijie, who opened her eyes in surprise. She as an illusionist, can see spiritual pressure even better than anyone else, and thanks to that, she can see that the spiritual pressure in Tang Yin''s body is not working the way it should. ''Is he that good?'' She thought in shock and focused her gaze to stare at him. She never took her gaze away from Tang Yin''s body as she tried to understand what was going on with this strange and mysterious person, but who seemed to be much weaker than her. Tang Yin had noticed her gaze but paid it no mind. He knew very well that this woman could see some things that other people could not, so it was best to keep his sight away from her. Besides, she''s an opportunist, the likes of which he doesn''t like. He was trying to unravel more of the mysteries of this spiritual energy but was hampered by his divine soul, which would not let him feel the pressure. Still... When he spent some time looking at the two spiritual Supremes that were rising, he could understand a few things. ''It''s a spiritual pressure that causes hallucinations and it''s not because it affects the mind too much, they are created as illusions...'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. That means that those two Mu Taishi and Elder Ding, were battling in their minds against various illusions while they had to keep climbing. ''It''s not dangerous on a physical or cultivation level, but... Certainly, it''s a real challenge to complete this walk on stairs.'' Tang Yin thought. That was why Mu Taishi was still sweating constantly. The pressure and mental attacks he was enduring were much stronger than the attacks on Elder Ding. Even so, both of them continued to climb slowly. Tang Yin frowned a while later... ''The sect master is slowing down considerably. Elder Ding will go up first at this rate.'' He thought. Chapter 372 - 372: Who is more worthy? In Mu Taishi''s mind, there was chaos at present. He was fighting against various things, and the voices of his loved ones were continuously coming from one side to the other. All these voices were continually telling him to give up, over and over again. But there was one voice encouraging him to keep going. That voice belonged to his sister and the woman he respected most in this world, even above the respect he had for Shi Yue. That was why he had not given up. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t put his sister to shame in this case, but... ''It''s hard, sister...'' He thought in frustration as he realized that his steps were getting heavier and heavier. This situation also brought back his inner demon, with which he had been fighting for many years and had always won until he had buried it completely. But it seemed that he had not killed it, for it soon began to take repercussions in his mind and to bombard him with questions from one side to the other. He ignored them and, though he found it difficult, kept moving forward. Slowly, even so, his vision began to blur, and he had to internally bite his tongue to try to hold on. The continuous attacks coming from all sides, and the voices in his head kept rumbling. On top of that, that added to the spiritual pressure he felt in his physical body and the attacks it sent to his mind, which was hard to endure for anyone who tried. Even someone more powerful than him. For this is also testing his perseverance, not just his physical strength. His determination and all that can be tested by a simple spiritual pressure of great magnitude, coming from countless powerful elders from the past. Just as he was almost reeling from what he was feeling, he heard a voice from up ahead. "Hehe, Mu Taishi, it looks like it''s the end of you as a sect master." Elder Ding said as he looked back slightly and spoke to him in a way that only Mu Taishi could hear. He frowned and opened his eyes again to see him. He was almost at the top... "...You know, I have always known that I am not worthy of the position. That''s why I''m not against you taking that position. I am already exhausted and would rather live the life of a protector, for the sect has been so good to me that I must repay it somehow." "But that doesn''t mean I''m going to give it to you easily when you''re so unworthy of holding that position now." Mu Taishi said and looked up firmly to take several more steps in one leap as he bit his lips hard and began to bleed. Elder Ding still didn''t look worried about this, but he frowned when he heard him say that. "What do you mean? Haven''t I given enough for the sect? I have completed many missions for the sect and bestowed my entire life to it, my son, who could have entered the three most powerful sects on the continent, I brought him to this place to increase the sect''s status, do you think I don''t deserve the position?" he asked angrily. This conversation could only be heard by those on the stairs, no one outside could hear it, although many of them could see that they were talking. So, they spoke without restraint. Mu Taishi scoffed a little. "Yes, I too have given my life to the sect, do you think you are more worthy than me, who brought my sister to the Sect? She would have the best future you can think of in the Alchemists'' Association, but she came to our sect for me, who is more worthy then?" Mu Taishi asked back, causing Elder Ding to frown in annoyance, for the truth was that Mu Taishi had done more for the sect than he had, but... He lacked leadership and would attack him over there. "Hmph, though you have given much, you are not worthy of being a leader, for you do not know how to do it." He replied, and Mu Taishi nodded. "That''s right, I can''t deny it. I don''t like the position. Even so, I am still more worthy than you." "Besides, I can list many of your crimes to you, Ding Yun. Do you think only you, know about my life? Do you think you have been doing everything undercover? Hehe, you''ve made a grave mistake, Ding Yun." Mu Taishi said coldly as he took another step closer. This took Elder Ding Yun by surprise, who glared at him. "What do you mean?" he asked in surprise as he clasped his hands behind his back. He wondered if his small but dangerous secrets had reached this guy''s ears. Just as he thought that, he felt a shiver as he remembered his dead executioners... ''Could it be...'' He thought with surprise, and at that moment, Mu Taishi opened his mouth. "Murdering disciples is forbidden and the penalty is death. Murdering elders who are against you and taking some hostage to get the support of their relatives by forcing them, have you forgotten what the Lightning God wrote to us? You are not worthy, Ding Yun. Besides... Allying with foreigners to take control of the sect, there is not a single point in you that makes you more worthy than me, of that position..." Mu Taishi said coldly with his eyes closed, as if he was thinking, although he was trying to climb to the next step, and right now, he was already two steps away from Ding Yun, who looked at him in shock. "You... Shut up, you bastard, do you think you''re a saint!?" he shouted angrily after remembering that there was someone else on the stairs, and immediately after that, he showed his hidden hand that was meant to deliver a powerful blow to a sweating Mu Taishi. This shocked everyone present, and many screamed in shock at what was happening. The protectors quickly attempted to retaliate for this but were soon pushed back by the Patriarch''s Mechanism. The powerful blow was aimed hard at Mu Taishi''s chest destined to knock him completely off the stairs. Mu Taishi noticed this and smiled slightly for a moment, immediately raising his hand with an unexpected powerful blow... The sound of the impact came next, and blood came out of Mu Taishi''s mouth, but the smile on his face was not wiped off, and although his arm was almost shattered from the impact, he immediately raised his hand over this power and firmly grabbed Ding Yun''s arm. This left him in shock, ''Did he grab my arm? Didn''t he break several bones?'' He thought in shock, but soon, he felt his sight spin around several times, and he was pulled forcefully downward by Mu Taishi''s hand which was exerting its full force. ''Shit...'' Ding Yun thought as he felt the spiritual pressure on his body wobble and sent him several steps down. Mu Taishi then opened his eyes and leaped forward without giving his arm a thought, skipping several steps in one go... Chapter 373 - 373: A mysterious woman? "No!" shouted Ding Yun as soon as he was able to steady himself and ran forward FAST again, but just then, Mu Taishi reached the final two steps, one last push remaining to overtake them. Even so, as soon as he got here, Mu Taishi stiffened. He couldn''t move a muscle as he felt a powerful pressure girdle over his head. ''Shit... It''s too much...'' He thought and fell to his knees hard. The last step was there... The last step is where he would feel pressure. ''Just... I need... One more...'' He thought, but the pressure on his head prevented him from moving. Not only the spiritual pressure, but more importantly, it was the continuous mental attacks he was suffering, which made his mind in chaos, and he couldn''t even think clearly. ''This... It''s impossible... Going up... Again...'' He thought to himself in shock, and although he fought with all his might to keep his consciousness... His mind was telling him to give up, and his body was telling him to give up. He couldn''t do it anymore. His body couldn''t take any more, but he tried by all means. He tried to get up again, and a cry of rage came out of his mouth, playing useless for not being able to achieve this simple thing... ''If only... I had a little more strength...'' He thought as his body trembled slightly, and even though he tried, he couldn''t do it. It was impossible. In this world, there was never any room for regret, and this is reflected right now. As his thoughts filled him from side to side, he felt someone come to his side, and he looked sideways. Ding Yun was standing beside him. He unhesitatingly stepped onto the last step at once. ''...I couldn''t do it... Sister...'' Mu Taishi thought in frustration and pain. The mocking voice he had been waiting for finally reached his ears. As Ding Yun stepped on the last step, he felt the spiritual pressure disappear from his body, and with this, he brought to life his most longed-for dream since he had been in the sect. Happiness overflowed from his body, and he couldn''t help but start internally shouting, ''Finally, I have finally arrived.'' Even so, he turned outward and sneered, looking at Mu Taishi. "Hahaha, Mu Taishi, even if you made a desperate attempt to shut me out, in the end, you''re nothing but a waste that lacks determination. Hahahaha, you didn''t even step on the last step, do you think you are worthy of being in the master''s position for so many years?" he said, this was a voice that was indeed heard by everyone present who was in shock. Even so, when they saw that Ding Yun had finally reached the top, many of the members of the Great Hall shouted joy, including Ding Chun, who was the most joyful in this place. ''Finally, I have become the true Young Master...'' He thought with joy and could not help but run to below the stairs to welcome his father in all the glory that awaited him. The foreign spiritual Supremes were the same. So much time had passed since they had been longing for one of them to be in the position of Red Thunder sect master, and it was finally happening... "Hahahaha, dear friends, I have finally made it to the top of this region. It is time for the Red Thunder Sect to receive a New Lightning Master, Lightning Master Ding Yun." Ding Yun said smiling, splendidly and proudly. Thus, he turned around to sit on the Throne of the Lightning Patriarch. This was no longer a test; his only mission was to sit on a Throne that was available to him, and that would give him the glory of being considered the Lightning Master of the Northwest Region. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The longing in his heart was evident as he quickly turned around, but a voice came to him at that moment. Not only to him, everyone could hear it. "Hehe, really?" Said this beautiful voice. Leaving everyone present stunned, for it was a voice heard by everyone here as if it was behind them. Also... The power this voice carried... It was absurd. Just then, the appearance of an extremely beautiful woman became visible as she sat on the Throne of the Lightning Patriarch. Her right leg rested on his left leg as she sat in a lovely position, wearing a long, full-body, red-colored dress with gold and black trimmings. But her face was half covered by a veil that only covered the upper part of her face. When Ding Yun looked at someone else in a position that should belong to him, anger took hold of him. The usually calm Ding Yun could not help but feel an intense rage take over his mind. His body began to shake for a moment from the rage, and he could not contain himself. He immediately let out an angry shout. "Who the fuck are you, you bastard!? How dare you sit in my position!? Get away from there!" he shouted hysterically, and without even waiting or thinking, he pounced on her as if he wanted to eat her. Just the thought that his most cherished dream was now being stolen by someone else was enough to blind his thinking and reasoning. He just wanted to remove that ''dirty'' woman from that beautiful throne, which belonged to him and which he had earned with so much effort. So, the attack was to be rewarded with all his power as Spiritual Supreme. Everyone was in shock at that moment, but they were brought back to reality by that demonstration of Ding Yun''s power. He was powerful. And he was about to hit a smiling woman with the appearance of a Goddess, who didn''t even bother to look at him. Just at those moments, a new, even more powerful presence appeared at the side of this woman, and without Ding Yun noticing, grabbed him by the head and smashed him hard against the floor of this place, leaving everyone stunned... It was another woman''s appearance, extremely beautiful... Only this time, she had a distinctive. Her huge dragon tail. Chapter 374 - 374: Shi Yue, The Owner. "Hehe, you little bastard, you want to hit the Mistress? Shit, you got your balls on good, but they''ll dry up if you do." Said the beautiful dragon-tailed woman as she grabbed her wrist a little after she had rendered Ding Yun unable to fight with a single punch. Just then, the beautiful woman''s voice rang out again. "That''s right, Ding Yun. A new Master finally appeared. The Throne of the Lightning Patriarch finally has a new Master. It''s a pity it''s not you." She said and stood up. The small veil that, covered almost nothing of her face before, finally, letting her whole face be seen, and when everyone saw her, they were in shock. The beauty that was left visible to all was absurd to comprehend, even the beautiful women present were embarrassed by what they were seeing. Still, for some of those present... This face was more than incomprehensible beauty. They... They knew her. Obviously, they knew her. "Madam Shi Yue!" shouted many of the Head Elders below. They were in shock to see her after so many years. They couldn''t even understand how on earth she could be alive. Shouldn''t she have died hundreds of years ago? How the hell is she still alive!? And she''s still so beautiful! Ding Yun then realized his mistake... He didn''t think about who this beautiful woman might be, even though he felt he knew her from somewhere. Still, before he could even answer, a wave of Shi Yue''s hand caused three heads to roll down and hit Ding Yun''s body a little. ''Executioners!'' He thought in shock and then realized what was happening. This legendary woman was the one who had been hunting his executioners... If it''s her... It made sense that she had discovered his secrets. ''...It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve seen her, how the hell is she still alive!?'' He thought to himself in shock. He wasn''t the only one in shock though. Both the Head Elders as well as the foreign Spiritual Supremes they were all in shock. Because the woman in front of them was not just any person. They, in front of her, had to lower their heads. Because she is the owner of this place! And we''re not talking about the Red Thunder Sect alone! She has the ownership documents of the ENTIRE Northwest Region! She is the True Owner of an entire Region! This woman''s status in this place is extremely high. Her death was suspected, and everyone thought that the membership papers were with the Red Thunder Sect, if not, why would they think to get one of them to be the leader of the sect? But she is alive! And she''s still powerful! The Head Elders couldn''t help but scream and fall to their knees as soon as they saw her. "Madam, welcome back!" they shouted with great excitement after seeing her. That great shout from so many Head Elders also brought those who were in shock back to reality, and then, they could all react in the same way. The protectors immediately jumped up and stood behind her, and although Mu Taishi was in shock, as soon as he saw her, he did not hesitate to stand behind her. Shi Yue smiled and looked at them one by one. "As of today, I will be occupying this position temporarily. The Red Thunder Sect and the entire Northwest Region in general, will from now on resurface with a complete restructuring." Shi Yue said, and just as she finished speaking, two spiritual Supremes appeared before them all and knelt before Shi Yue. The Ancestral Serpent Sect Master was the first to shout, along with the two Spiritual Supremes who had arrived earlier. They knew what would happen today. They never showed up here for Ding Yun but for Shi Yue. "My Ancestral Serpent Sect submits to Lady Shi Yue and the Red Thunder Sect! I, as Sect Master declare it today!" he shouted, and following his shout, came the other person''s shout as well. "As the Sect Master of the Lightning Sword Sect, I declare that my Sect submits to Madam Shi Yue and the Red Thunder Sect!" His words shocked everyone present, but most of all the spiritual Supremes of that sect. They were in shock. "Sect Master!" they shouted in shock at seeing this. They could not understand what was going on, but seeing the sect master send them a fierce look, they fell silent. Soon, they were forced to kneel next to the sect master while Shi Yue looked at them indifferently. She had been working hard for the past few days, for she wanted things to change. She would once again be known as the mistress of this place and that is why at this moment... The whole region was in shock. For what was happening here was not only heard by those present, but, using different mechanisms, it was transmitted to various cities throughout the region. Shi Yue''s appearance left everyone here in shock, but the fact that those two masters of the other two most powerful sects appeared and submitted to her was undoubtedly something worthy of admiration. Although, Shi Yue did not even smile at this. "Chain this bastard, his crimes will be investigated. Not only did he murder many disciples and elders, if not he had the guts to try to lay his hand on my disciple, lock him up for it." She said coldly as she pointed at Ding Yun and declared her sentence. Although many were shocked, the two protectors immediately stepped forward and did as she told them. The rest were confused as to who could be the disciple of this legendary woman, so they all looked from side to side and focused their attention on the Kings of the sect. ''Who could be one of them?'' thought several elders present. Although, in reality, those guys were the same, thinking, who is? As they looked at each other to see which of their companions had gone ahead. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All except for Ding Chun, who hadn''t even been able to move for a while... Just as everyone was waiting to see who Shi Yue''s disciple was, she looked down the stairs and focused her gaze on Tang Yin. "Why don''t you go upstairs? I can see you can do it." She said with an affectionate smile, and Tang Yin sighed. He said nothing. Simply began to walk up the patriarch''s stairs... Chapter 375 - 375: The Heir of the Northwest Region. The more he climbed the stairs, the more people were surprised. The patriarch''s mechanism is not deactivated under any circumstances. The spiritual pressure is always active, even when a person becomes the Lightning Master. So, that immense spiritual pressure is still present. Everyone could see it. Yet, a Spiritual King was walking up the stairs like it was nothing? What on earth was going on? It wasn''t just the disciples who were stunned. All the head elders and spirituals supreme were stunned. Even the beautiful dragon woman standing beside Shi Yue felt stunned, for she knew what kind of spiritual pressure was being employed in this mechanism. ''Even divine pressure doesn''t affect him much? How strong is his mind?'' she thought in shock. But how could the Divine Pressure made by a few low-level people have more status than the pressure of the Divine Soul? The Divine Soul gives off its own divine pressure when it feels that something is challenging it, it is an automatic mechanism and can be used in many ways, in this case, the Divine Soul is using it to counteract all the divine pressure it is receiving. Although there are many occasions when it cannot counteract it, but this is not the case. This divine pressure will never have any effect on him. Therefore, Tang Yin walked calmly through this place and arrived at Shi Yue''s side. "Master." He said respectfully, as he bowed slightly, and she nodded. ''It''s weird, he seems a bit more mature than before, could that be why he did?'' She thought doubtfully after remembering some things Tang Yin had told her about his trip. Still, she didn''t think much of it right now. She simply sat down on the Lightning Patriarch''s Throne and urged him to stand beside her. After that, she looked at everyone present. "May I introduce my disciple; Tang Yin is his name." She said, and after some expressed diverse voices regarding this, as they did not expect him to be so weak, she spoke again. "I will not allow any of you, little trash, to insult my disciple. Therefore, if anyone dares to do so or raise a voice against him, I will have the protectors dismember you one by one." She said coldly, and then ignored the leading elders who lowered their heads in shame and fear. "This time I decided to introduce him to all of you because he is My Heir. The entire northwest region will be passed on to him shortly, so I hope you understand his status. He is not only the Young Sect Master, but he is the Second Sect Leader after me. His status is above any of you, elders or protectors, therefore, I hope you understand his position." She said, revealing a bombshell that even Tang Yin did not expect. He looked at her stunned, unable to understand why she was saying that, ''What do you mean I''m the Heir of the northwest region? What did I miss?'' He thought to himself in surprise, but of course, he didn''t reject it. He didn''t care about that status, but it would work for his plans. Still, besides Tang Yin and Shi Yue, who were indifferent about it, the rest were not. For them, this was something extremely important. It represented the next owner of an entire continental region! In this continent, there are only two regions that belong to a specific power. One of them is not even considered a region because it is not that big, but they have great power, and are independent. This is the Southwest Region, where the Supreme Academy is located. The entire Southwest belongs to the Supreme Academy. But it is not very big. In terms of size, even the northeastern desert is a greater region than the small Southwest Region. Now, the second region with an owner is the Northwest Region. The owner is a single person: Shi Yue. The whole region is named after her, and although there are many sects and empires in this place, all the lands they own, including the Great Northwest Intersection, are under the name of Shi Yue. And this is a complete region! In size, it is only behind the top 5 regions and is even larger than the distant Demon Region. Therefore, the fact that it is going to change ownership is unprecedented news. The last time it changed ownership was when Shi Yue inherited it from her father. More than a thousand years have passed since then. Therefore, no one could be indifferent about this. For the fact that, someone had a region under his name means much more than riches. The power he could amass in a short period could be unmatched. Perhaps Shi Yue did not take full advantage of that because she had been missing for hundreds of years, and only the spiritual supreme ones knew the reason. But if Tang Yin manages to grow with the support of an entire region¡­ ''It could become one of the absolute existences of the continent!'' ''It could lead to the birth of a new Lightning God!'' At least, that was the thought of all the leading elders who saw the way Tang Yin dominated this entire generation of inner-sect youth. He has the talent and the potential; he just lacked the status... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now he will have the status... What kind of existence could be born from there? As they all thought up to this point, they felt their bodies tremble slightly. Some with excitement. Others with fear, and still others with various thoughts. Still, if Shi Yue had decreed it in front of so many people, it meant that it was already done. Who would dare to oppose Shi Yue within the Northwest Region? ''Perhaps only the Snake Ancestor... But why did the snakes decide to place themselves under her command? What the hell is going on?'' thought some sword sect spiritual Supremes with doubt. They could not understand everything because the turn of events for it was too great. Chapter 376 - 376: The Region its my gift to you. Just as everyone was thinking about this, Shi Yue spoke again. "Our Sect will finally re-emerge and this time with more strength than before. Therefore, allow us to represent the entire northwest region in the upcoming battle of the great sects and bring honor to our region." "Although the other regions are more powerful than us, we are not without talents, and I can assure you, it will be proven in the future for those who do not believe it. As in those times, the northwest region will once again be at the forefront of the continent in less than 100 years." She said firmly and stood up; she snapped her fingers lightly in those moments. A small snap was heard by almost an entire continental region, and that was the beginning of an intense show of force that was accompanied by great columns of spiritual energy rising. The first and most powerful was the spiritual energy emanating from Shi Yue''s body. Next came the spiritual energy emanating from the body of the beautiful Dragon woman at her side, which was extremely strong and resilient. That presence alone would be enough to make many Spiritual Supremes shrink, for they were feeling things that they could not give off... It was a power they had never reached. A power they wished to reach but which was extremely difficult, even for the All Mighty Tenth Level Spiritual Supremes. Still, that would not be a worthy enough show of strength in Shi Yue''s eyes. So, the spiritual energy of Mu Taishi''s body and the two protectors shot out and revealed itself to everyone on this continent. But that was not enough yet. When everyone thought it was over, behind Shi Yue, three other new spiritual pressures were born at the level of powerful Spiritual Supremes, leaving all of them in shock. ''Since when did the Red Thunder Sect have so many powers?'' Outsiders thought, but they weren''t the only ones confused. The Sect Master himself was stunned by this, ''What the hell is going on? Where did so many powers come from?'' He thought in shock as he realized that those three new Spiritual Supremes were even stronger than him. "Please allow us to accompany you and reveal to them that the Red Thunder Sect has powerful Subordinates!" The Ancestral Serpent Sect Master shouted at that moment and revealed his full power, along with the other remaining Spiritual Supremes. Causing the Lightning Sword Sect to have no choice but to also demonstrate their present powers. ''Maybe we''ll get into big trouble after this...'' Thought some of the members of the sword sect. They had their thoughts on the matter. Shi Yue smiled slightly at this and snapped her fingers again to cut off all the regional transmission she was doing, thus ending the precession she wanted to do. This demonstration of power was not made for the little people but was made for ''those guys'' to see. If the northwest region was destined to return, it had to do so with strength and greatness. That done, she looked at each of those present one last time and then simply disappeared along with Tang Yin, the Tang Yin girls, and the true dragons. "Wait here, there are some things I need to talk to Tang Yin about." Shi Yue said once she arrived at the ancestral courtyard. After that, she took Tang Yin to the top of the mountain. "I notice you pensive." She said smiling, and Tang Yin looked at her, shaking his head soon after. She then smiled, noticing his thoughts. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave the sect to you. You are not a person who is destined to stay tied to a sect." She said and then turned around to stare at him. "That''s why I will hand over the Northwest Region to you. Perhaps the enemies you have are more powerful than us, that is why I am giving you complete freedom to do with this region as you wish. Form the forces you want and help them as you want, become powerful at the expense of the region, just don''t forget about the enemies I have, that the whole sect has." She said, and Tang Yin looked at her confused. "Why do you care so much about me?" he asked doubtfully, and she shrugged. "You are my disciple, what master wouldn''t worry about his disciple?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "I heard you had other disciples before me, where are they? I''m sure you can train them to become very high-level Spiritual Supremes, living for over a thousand years." He said, and she then nodded. She didn''t answer him immediately. She just turned around and took him to a different place. It was the top of the mountain, a place where you could see practically the entire sect. Clouds floated from side to side. Once here, she waved her hand and wiped away the snow on this spot with a big puff of air. "That''s my first disciple." She said as she pointed to a tombstone on the ground. Tang Yin frowned at the sight of it, but she then pointed a little further behind him. "The second one." She said pointing to another tombstone. Tang Yin felt somewhat stunned at the sight. ''There are no corpses below...'' He thought. ''The corpses of powerful cultivators can last for thousands of years without being damaged or consumed. There should be at least the bones left, but how come there''s nothing? She noticed his thoughts again and smiled. "They murdered them and didn''t even leave the body." She said, and then, with a wave of her hand, she covered it all up again with snow. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "They killed them? Who?" she asked. "Do you know who my biggest enemies are, Tang Yin?" she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. He had an idea, though. "The central region. Including the leaders of the Alchemist Association. But my biggest enemy is at the top of the Central Region." She said and made it as if she wanted to grab the sky with her hand... Chapter 377 - 377: Her Enemies. The Past. Her Hatred. Soon, the sky distorted slightly, and a big mountain was shown with a great building on top. "Apart from you, I have come to have 3 disciples. Two are dead, do you want to know where the other one is?" She asked with a smile and stared at the big mountain in the illusory image in front of her. Tang Yin also looked at it and felt a strange feeling coming from that place... He knew where that was. He had recently been nearby, so he could easily notice it. ''It''s the central region, the place where I felt that powerful presence from.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. With everything his master had said, he understood that her third disciple was in that place. Therefore, he answered that, and she nodded. "Yes, my third disciple, although some believe him to be dead, is actually also one of my greatest enemies. He is the current disciple of the most powerful being in the Central Region, the disciple of One God. And he stands in that castle as the Heir of the Central Region." She said and then waved her hand again so that the illusory image dispersed into the clouds. "Perhaps you don''t know about this because it is history of the past. But our northwest region was the most powerful in the entire continent. My father, the Lightning God, was so powerful that no one could match him. But my father was not invincible and was banished by the Central Region. Five Gods joined with a Legendary Divine Beast to assassinate him, back then." "God of Alchemy. God of the Sun. Supreme God, those three were the main force and my father died at the hands of the Sun God. Subsequently, the Lightning Divine Sect suffered catastrophe after catastrophe until it finally ended up becoming a small Red Thunder Sect. With the help of the Heavenly Hammer God at the time, the Central Region was locked inside his shell, for they realized that he was as powerful as the Lightning God himself." "So, that''s how we got here." "But, over the years, my family was exterminated by the Sun God. My first and second disciples were wiped out by him, but the third disciple I had, was so talented that he got out of my hands and his arrogance and greed led him to oppose me, to go to the central region, killing several of the spiritual Supremes that the sect had at that time before he left." Shi Yue talked nonstop as she walked for a long while, and she told Tang Yin various secrets until she reached this point and stopped. Tang Yin frowned and smiled, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll slip out of your hands just like that last disciple?" He asked smiling, and she looked at him but shook her head soon after. "Your soul is purer than you think, Tang Yin. Besides, there''s something in me that tells me you can never betray me." She said with a somewhat mysterious smile, leaving Tang Yin a bit stunned by this. Still, he didn''t give the matter much thought, and she spoke again. "Tang Yin, my fear is not that you will betray me. My fear is that those guys won''t let you mature. Now that they know who my disciple is, they will try to make your life miserable." "Of course, this could have been avoided if I had not revealed you as my successor, after all, you are the only successor I have ever had in my entire life. Even my three past disciples were only disciples willing to become the Masters of this little Sect." She spoke. Tang Yin felt stunned by that, ''Why did she give me the status of heir? Has she been able to see through me and know how special I am?'' He thought somewhat doubtfully but thought that was likely. His master is smarter and more capable than he thought and always surprised him. "But in your case, you are different. You are not someone who can be tied to a region and I can''t see what your future destiny is, but I am sure that if I allow you to live in this place as if it were your home, you will be able to mature faster. That is why I am granting you this whole region." She spoke. But before he could answer her, she pulled out a small token and handed it to him. "Therefore, have this." She spoke. Tang Yin frowned at the sight of it. He didn''t recognize it and didn''t understand what its value was. But its mechanism... Why was it so familiar to him? "If we are ever attacked, they will attack us with all their might. Not only will a god come at that time, therefore, no matter what, you must leave the northwest region. Even if it ends up falling into traitorous hands, run west and don''t look back. Once you''re there, this token will save your life and you can mature." She said and then took out another token, but this one was a spiritual token, which was Shi Yue''s Spirit Ship Core Key. "It''s yours, with my spirit ship you will be able to get there before any God can reach you. You will understand later." She said and then sighed slightly, looking away from Tang Yin. "Never forget your enemies, Tang Yin. And I''m sorry for making my enemies your enemies, even so, I''m sure you will live a long life." She spoke. Tang Yin felt a little strange in his heart, but he didn''t reject any of the things she was giving him. "Master, you seem to have seen through me very well." He said smiling and immediately grabbed her hand and turned her to stare at him. This was the first time he had ever done this with his master, but he couldn''t help it. That back... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It gave him the feeling of intense loneliness and sadness, there was a strange aura about her that didn''t make him feel at ease. Therefore, he brought his hand to her face and stared at it caressing it a little. "But you haven''t seen through me entirely. I don''t need this to run away. A God? Heh, I get an idea of the power of these so-called gods you fear, but what if I told you that I fear none of them? Your enemy is 5 Gods? Well, why don''t you leave it up to me? You have taught me many things and now I think I can understand them more deeply. Therefore, I no longer need to run away. I already did that a lot in the past." He said, leaving Shi Yue stunned who did not expect this... Chapter 378 - 378: The Words of Tang Yin. "Not only will I not run away from those so-called gods, since they will never be able to do anything to me. But I will also show that idiot who should be my superior why he chose his master wrong. I will show who is the best Master on this Continent and prove to you that I am not as simple as you think." He said, and as he said this, his eyes changed color. The blue and vivid color from before turned into a beautiful silver color that shone with power. Not only that, his beautiful long blue hair that cascaded down behind his body also changed color in that instant. The silver color shone brightly on Tang Yin, giving him an extremely captivating appearance, and he, with an indifferent look on his face, let go of Shi Yue slightly to give a snap with his fingers... This snap was soft and elegant. But it caused the entire surrounding contour to shift back and forth as if it were a powerful domain that had been cast. Soon, this place began to become more vivid as the spiritual herbs began to grow in age at an absurd speed, leaving Shi Yue in complete shock. Tang Yin''s aura increased drastically, and she felt as if there was some kind of incomprehensible existence staring at her. Her mind went blank at that moment as the scar on Tang Yin''s face disappeared, revealing the beauty of his face and the masculinity of his body in its full glory. The spiritual energy stopped as if it had been stopped by some extremely powerful being, and the clouds disappeared, leaving the rear view of this mountain more visible. Still, even though this was a beautiful sight, Shi Yue did not look at it. She could not tear her gaze away from Tang Yin. The aura in Tang Yin was indescribable and, for some reason, attracted all the attention of the environment, as if it had eclipsed all the beauty of this world and stayed in Tang Yin. At least that was the feeling of a Shi Yue who is normally, indifferent towards beauty. Tang Yin''s figure had even grown a little, giving a sense of extreme power. Tang Yin then smiled a little lovingly but without making his pride waver. He waved his hand towards Shi Yue''s face again... "This is the real me, Master. You don''t know me well enough, but I can let you know everything about me. Where my power comes from, who I am, why I can talk this way... I can tell you everything." "You must know only one thing. The who dares to touch you, will be visited by me and my heavenly hammer will be unleashed to destroy him." He said indifferently. "Besides..." He focused his gaze steadily on her eyes for a long while. He could see some things through them. He could see inside her at that moment. But he doesn''t understand why he couldn''t see her soul. In this state... Nothing should refuse his gaze. But her soul did, and this made him feel a little strange. It was then that he realized that his master might have been suffering for many years. But, as he looked inside her, he could see something... ''Their life expectancy is slipping away.'' He thought and frowned. Without giving her a moment to react, he hugged her lightly. "I will save you. I will never let anyone else die in my arms. Just wait for me." He said firmly, causing Shi Yue to flinch slightly. Her thoughts swirled from side to side, as her feelings were struck by these words. Just then, she felt as if she was connected to Tang Yin and felt that he had seen more of her than she had seen of him. This left her stunned, but when she heard that he was going to save her¡­ Her face took on a beautiful vivid color again, and she looked away from him quickly. "Let go of me." She said softly, and Tang Yin didn''t force anything else. He let go of her, and she then turned around. "I don''t need my disciple to save me. The times I will save you will be countless, but I''m sure you can never save me when I need it." She said nonchalantly, and Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. He snapped his fingers again at that moment, bringing everything back to normal. Tang Yin''s perfect, beautiful, and powerful image was already etched in Shi Yue''s soul. She would never forget that perfect image she had seen. This was... The second time she felt like this. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, she is a firm woman, and knows how to restrain herself very well. So, she pushed those thoughts away from her mind and was about to speak, but Tang Yin decided to speak first. "Master, I see that we can already qualify to go to that battle of the great sects, right?" he asked, and Shi Yue looked at him sideways to nod and then turned her head again. "That''s right, are you happy?" she asked, but Tang Yin shook his head. "I don''t mean that, but that won''t be enough. Let''s make this region grow in power. Let''s restore the glory of the Lightning Divine Sect of your memories." He said, surprising her. She couldn''t help but turn her head sharply to look at him. "You say we can restore the glory of the Sect?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "You don''t doubt my words?" he asked, and she frowned but shook her head. "Go on." She said, revealing that she was trusting him. Tang Yin then smiled. "Do you know what you just saw?" He asked, and she shook her head. "It looks like a domain, very powerful at that. You made the spiritual herbs grow absurdly in a short time. You''re more amazing than I expected." She said smiling as she looked at the surroundings, remembering the strange domain Tang Yin had just cast. And Tang Yin smiled. "Then I''ll reveal one of my identities to you first, Master. Well, maybe you can be proud of me, you know? Your disciple gets a title now." He said, and she stared at him doubtfully. "What title? Say it already." She replied with some anger, but the smile on her face was evident, and she couldn''t hide it. Tang Yin raised his left hand and created a small world in his hand at that moment, while, in his other hand, he formed a great mountain that changed shape and became bigger and smaller. Sometimes, it was not a mountain but a beautiful construction, and sometimes, it was the vastness of the sky with clouds. "I now have the Natural Law of Control in my soul and receive the title, The Controller." He said smiling... Chapter 379 - 379: He controls a Natural Law. Shi Yue frowned slightly as soon as she heard this. Had she heard correctly? She wondered doubtfully as she looked at both of Tang Yin''s hands. The aura emerging from his body became indescribable, causing Shi Yue to immediately appear in front of him and grab his arms to stare at this. She could not utter a word in the face of such a revelation. ''Did I hear right?'' she thought in shock. Certainly, she had just heard... That he had a ''Natural Law''. That left her in shock, and she even took a step backward. "You..." She said and choked as she didn''t know what to say. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, it didn''t take her long to grab him by the arms tightly again. "You''re the Master of a Natural Law!?" She asked in shock. She is not someone simple. She is not a simple Spiritual Supreme who doesn''t know about the world. She knows many of the secrets of this world and knows one thing very well... Natural Laws are the most extreme powers in the world! Extreme in power, in status, in everything! There are various natural laws in the world, and among those the ones that are easy to control are the Central Laws. Such as the Law of Water. The Law of Fire, etc. Every one of those Laws has something to do with the Nature of the World. But although they are ''easy to control'', the truth is that, this ease requires thousands of years of training and a supreme talent for this attribute. They cannot be controlled in 100 years or a thousand years... Even for the most powerful person this world has had so far, the God of Lightning, it took him more than 2 thousand years to be able to control the Law of Lightning that made him a God. And that is why it is so difficult to control a Law because it is the one that will allow you to be a God. How could it be possible to control a Natural Law in only 20 years? What''s the point of that? But Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "It''s my new power. I told you, didn''t I? I''m not as simple as you may come to think." He said, and she looked at him with unfamiliarity. She certainly didn''t know him now. ''The Law of Control?'' She thought with great shock, ''I heard that Law is one of the Enigmas among the Natural Laws, how on earth is it possible that he could have been able to control such a thing in such a short time? Isn''t he only 20 years old?'' She thought in shock. But then she remembered what Tang Yin had just shown her. Such a unique and flawless appearance, along with his flawless aura... It gave her the feeling that she was in front of someone too impressive, so much so that even she couldn''t take her eyes off him. Therefore, she frowned, and although her mind was in shock, in the end, she simply sighed. This was not a bad thing. If her disciple was as remarkable a person as he was now, it would be amazing, but what if he still had several things that made him more remarkable than she thought? Didn''t it mean that she was raising an existence that would be unique in the world? ''Maybe... He can surpass the two Maximum Existences...'' She thought, and since Tang Yin didn''t know her thoughts, he interrupted her. "Master, with this Law I can grow Spiritual Herbs at a much faster speed than what I showed you in that place, but I''m going to be needing a lot of alchemists to process each Spiritual Herb." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue finally stopped thinking about things and looked at him. "I''ll help you in getting them. Ruxue came back and told me that she wanted to talk to you, so she will contact you at any time." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded, though he was hesitant. "Ruxue?" he asked. "Mu Ruxue, the younger sister of Mu Taishi. The most talented person in alchemy in our sect, I told you about her before." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded remembering that. "Good, then I will talk to her." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue smiled. "Right, an elderly alchemy intern recently died and no one can figure out what''s going on. Her lifespan was consumed without anyone noticing, it''s a bit strange." She said something she remembered at that moment, and Tang Yin raised his eyebrow. "An old woman? Could it be that Elder Fen?" He asked, and Shi Yue looked at him doubtfully. "That''s right, do you know her?" "Heh, so she finally died that old woman." Shi Yue looked at him after seeing how he addressed her, "Did you have enmity with her?" she asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "She was the first Elder I met after coming to the Sect. She despised me and Meiyu at the time, but I later found out that she was an ally of Elder Ding. She practices an evil alchemy technique and thus was destined to die, which she also passed on to Lingxia, but I saved her before something bad happened to her." Tang Yin said, slightly surprising Shi Yue, who nodded. "Well, then it''s good that she died, do you have enmity with her disciple? She''s seriously ill right now and no one understands why, but in the end, she showed an absurd talent for alchemy and even surpassed her teacher, but since a while ago she couldn''t do alchemy again." She said, and Tang Yin frowned. ''Alchemists we need, but saving her is troublesome if she offers me nothing in return.'' Tang Yin thought. "I have no enmity with her really, but saving her can be annoying. If you give her to me as a slave, I can do it." Tang Yin said smiling. Shi Yue stared at him for a while and then shrugged her shoulders. "Good, now you will have three bloody slaves, don''t you want more?" She asked smiling. "Three? I only have Ning Ruo because she forced me a little and I want to have that girl because she can be of some use to me." Tang Yin replied, and Shi Yue nodded. "Put your blood here and I''ll give you a nice gift." She said smiling, leaving Tang Yin a little stunned by this. It was a slave contract, with Tang Yin as ''master''. But who was the slave? It was blank, so Tang Yin hesitated for a moment. But in the end, he put his blood there. "Who is?" he asked, and she smiled, saving the contract. "You''ll know soon enough." Chapter 380 - 380: Saving that girl. After that, Tang Yin didn''t ask any more questions and told her some of the things he could do to increase the sect''s power, which had a lot to do with things used in the Higher World, changing practically all the cultivation rules within the sect. He could finally demonstrate the power of a Higher World in this place, and although he doesn''t have much time, it should certainly be quite an impressive improvement going forward. Once he finished, Tang Yin took his leave while asking for the Lu Xia girl''s direction. After that, he arrived at Lu Xia''s courtyard, and this place was filled with a terrible aura of death. It was more obvious to him now that he controlled a Natural Law, so he frowned and walked straight into the courtyard. She was not being attended by anyone, not even a maid was in this place. Throughout the courtyard, Tang Yin simply noticed a presence and following it, found Lu Xia deathly pale, but her body the same. There was no sign of illness except for the pallor on her body. "Who?" she asked softly without opening her eyes. Even that was difficult for her, and Tang Yin smiled. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Someone you never expected to come." He said, and she frowned but opened her eyes dramatically after remembering the voice. "Tang Yin?" she asked hesitantly, and he came into her view, surprising her. She hadn''t expected to see him here at a time when even she didn''t understand her condition, but she believed would die. "You..." She said, but she didn''t know what to say either. No one dared to enter this place, for they thought it was some strange contagious virus that had struck her, so it was best to stay away from her. But he was here? What the hell was he doing? She wondered, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Yes, I am. It''s been a while since the last time, Lu Xia. And I can see that my words came true." Tang Yin said sitting beside her, and she simply averted her gaze. "What are you doing here? I''m going to die shortly and I might have some strange virus in my body." She said, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Virus? So that''s why it''s so lonely." He spoke. "That''s right, they all left." She said, but her words sounded lonely. Having no one around at the time when you''re about to die must be hard. After all, in your best years, they were there, but when you''re down and you need them, no one is. It''s unfortunate, but that''s humanity. So, Tang Yin smiled. "Don''t worry, you won''t die. I already promised my master, it would be a shame to let you die." He said smiling, and she turned her head to look at him again. "What do you mean?" she asked staring at his face. She couldn''t even get excited. She could barely move and felt every limb as if it weighed so much while her bones ached intensely. Still, she held it in and didn''t reveal this. Although, of course, she looked pitiful and couldn''t even open her eyes very wide. "Do you think I came here to keep you company in your last hours? Do you think I''m close to you, after what you did?" he asked mockingly, and she then felt that he came here for another purpose unrelated to what she thought. But what was it? Although, in this moment of death, she smiled guiltily a little. "I''m sorry... I was a bit stupid before." She said, apologizing for her past attitudes, something Tang Yin didn''t mind. "Well, don''t you care to know what''s going on with you? The truth is that your teacher died because of the same thing and it''s because of her that you''re like this." Tang Yin said, and she frowned, remaining silent. Of course, she suspected that this had something to do with her teacher. She thought she had put some virus on her to test. But she couldn''t figure out what it was. Tang Yin took her silence as an affirmative that she wanted to listen, so he started talking and told her each of the things that left her in that state while also showing her a small book with the alchemy technique she had practiced. She was in shock after hearing him say it was because of that. She always thought that the alchemy technique she was practicing was too good and she couldn''t have any problems, but who would have thought that it was that same technique that was now killing her? And who would think that this little boy who, some time ago, was weaker than her is now her last hope for life? Although, for some reason, she felt didn''t deserve it. So, when Tang Yin told her his condition to keep her alive, she agreed without hesitation. "I will pay you everything if you save me and I will devote myself to living for you from now on, if you want to kill me then, I will gladly die." She said with difficulty and then closed her mouth a little. There were some last words she wanted to say, but her pride wouldn''t let her. Still... What good was pride? So, she swallowed her pride and closed her eyes. "Please... Save me... The truth is I don''t want to die..." She said with difficulty and then slightly clenched her teeth, but she realized that even that small gesture caused great pain in her head, so she soon loosened her mouth and became quiet again. Tang Yin smiled at this and nodded at her. "I''ll spend a lot on you, so you''d better make yourself useful." He said and took out a spirit herb from his inventory. After doing so, he took out a spiritual pot and made a spiritual bath with it. Then he took Lu Xia in his arms and put her in there to bathe. Giving her various spiritual herbs afterward. These Spiritual Herbs together increased her life expectancy. Obviously, she did not have a virus. She simply ran out of vitality or life expectancy, as the alchemical technique she was using consumed her. After doing that, Tang Yin blocked her spiritual inputs to prevent her from cultivation and then grabbed her by the head to block her alchemical technique so that she could not use it again. Chapter 381 - 381: A beautiful woman with crimson hair. Being the Master of the Law of Control, he can naturally do many things that no one else could do, and this is one of them. He could even erase the alchemy technique from her mind, but doing so is considered mind control and is punishable by nature, so it''s not worth it. So, he simply blocked that part of the mind to prevent her from being able to use that technique. It was risky, so Tang Yin spent the whole night doing that. It was difficult, but it paid off. Still, she wouldn''t be able to do alchemy until she cultivated an alchemical technique again. Still, it was enough for now. After more than 12 hours of spending resources to replenish her lost vitality and to block that alchemical technique, Tang Yin finished and heaved a long sigh the next morning. "It''s ready. Now, come see me in this courtyard, you will move there with me for a while because you need several more things. And start practicing this alchemy technique." Tang Yin said indifferently as she looked at him doubtfully, unable to understand why he was saving her. Although she understood that she was now his slave, was it worth it? She thought. Although Tang Yin was even thinking that this might be a waste, but if he had one more alchemist who wouldn''t betray him, it was enough. Besides, he had a plan for her. A couple of hours later, he finished explaining every single thing to her and left the courtyard without saying another word to her. She was out of danger, though if she didn''t go to his courtyard, she would certainly die in a couple of years. Tang Yin simply returned to his courtyard, as he wanted to spend a few days with his women. But, before he arrived, his master came to him. "Master?" he asked hesitantly, and she nodded. "Your girls are with me, so don''t worry about her. I will grant them important status within the sect and you as well. But, before that, I was told that the Herb Hall in your yard got struck by Lightning last night and it was so big that it totally destroyed it, did you have something there for that? That''s never happened before." She said doubtfully, and Tang Yin nodded. "Don''t worry, master. It''s just part of the Heavenly Punishment. Don''t let anyone go there, have everyone stay away from that place and I''ll take care of the rest." Tang Yin said, and she then nodded. "Be careful." She said and disappeared to go and drive everyone away from that place. Tang Yin arrived soon after at his courtyard, and it was already lonely. The security mechanisms he had left were activated and were protecting everything very well, but when he walked to the herb hall, he noticed that the ones here had been destroyed to ashes. All the spiritual arrays and spiritual herbs were destroyed as if something was extremely angry with this place. This made Tang Yin sigh. ''The Heavenly Laws are upset, huh. It''s been a while since I''ve seen this, but it''s a good thing the herb hall was outdoors. Otherwise, the disaster could have been worse.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked around this place quietly, looking at the debris. Nothing was spared, not even a seed. Just as he was walking here, he noticed a presence nearby and turned his gaze. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A beautiful woman with long, beautiful crimson hair greeted him. Her breasts were quite small, but her body was very shapely, and she had a beautiful hip. The dress she wore was also elegant and close-fitting, which showed off her beautiful figure. Tang Yin stared at her. ''An alchemist.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at her. She returned the gaze. A beautiful pair of red eyes looked into a beautiful pair of blue eyes. "You have angered the Heavenly Laws, what were you cultivating here?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "A Forbidden Herb was cultivated here. Well, it was several of them." Tang Yin said, and she then nodded, though she was surprised. "I didn''t expect there was someone here, who also knew how to cultivate Forbidden Herbs." She said, and Tang Yin hesitated. "Do you know how to do it? It''s not a common knowledge." Tang Yin said, and she smiled. "You don''t know who I am?" she asked. "A beautiful woman with unique hair, a very high-level alchemist." He replied, and she was a little surprised but smiled again. "You have a good eye, though I don''t think I''m as beautiful as your master." She said and walked past Tang Yin. He shrugged his shoulders. "You are a beautiful woman in your own right, you don''t need to compare yourself to someone else. Each one has her quirks that make her different. Shi Yue has long beautiful white hair mixed with her beautiful pair of purple eyes make her unique, but, Mu Ruxue, has beautiful crimson hair that is not often seen and a unique pair of red eyes, both are beautiful in their own way." He replied smiling. She looked at him in surprise after hearing that. She did not expect to receive such a response, plus he was able to recognize her without her saying anything about it. This made her smile. "You are good, Tang Yin disciple." She said and grabbed some powder from the ground. "You had several holy herbs here; you are quite impressive. Even with what Lady told me, I didn''t expect you to be this good." She said, and Tang Yin nodded slightly, turning to look at her. "You''ve mastered that technique, not bad. Looks like we''ll have good talks from now on." Tang Yin said smiling, and she looked at him doubtfully, but then she realized what he was talking about. She was surprised by this. "You were able to master it too?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled. A faint scent passed through his nose at that moment. "To the point, I can see that you hide your real cultivation very well, Miss Supreme Spiritual." He said, and she was even more surprised by that. ''Can he smell my cultivation? It''s at a higher level than me.'' She thought and smiled. "I hope you can give me more surprises from now on, Tang Yin." Mu Ruxue said smiling, and after saying that, she disappeared from that place, leaving a rather captivating light scent in the air. Chapter 382 - 382: The Beautiful Wu Lingxia. A few days later... Tang Yin did a lot of things in his yard while he was fixing it up again. This time, he received help from Wu Lingxia, who had returned to his courtyard after hearing about what happened. She was worried about him, but seeing that he was okay, she decided to help him rebuild what was destroyed, and the two of them did it together for several days while talking. She was in shock about Tang Yin''s status now and for some reason felt a bit distant from him. She didn''t feel like they were on one sentence anymore, even more so because she had stalled at the ninth level of the King Realm, and he was already approaching her. He would soon surpass her. Tang Yin noticed this and smiled as he sat beside her in the night. "Lingxia, I see you as someone very close to me, and even if I surpass you in cultivation or status, the truth is I will always see you as someone important. So, you don''t need to feel inferior to me. You''re not and if you feel that way, then just try harder and I''ll help you catch up to my level." He said, and she, though surprised that he noticed, smiled and leaned back a little on his shoulder. "I was just thinking, if you keep this up, we won''t be able to have quiet nights like this anymore." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. "Quiet nights are always available, both for the powerful, and the weak. Although maybe my ways aren''t so quiet, you know?" He spoke. She nodded and looked at him. "I know, you seem to have a lot of responsibilities, Heir of the Northwest." She said smiling. Lately, news of Shi Yue and her new appearance in the Northwest spread like wildfire, and among that news, the news that an Heir of an entire Region had appeared also spread. It was so much so that it shocked the regions that heard it, for this was more dangerous than many would think. Still, the allies sent their congratulations and the enemies¡­ Perhaps they began their moves. For example, two days ago, Tang Yin went out to the city and was attacked by some guys from the north and some sect guys working for Ding Chun, who disappeared after what happened. This made him smile, as it revealed that the northern guys finally wanted to move at a time when it was too late. It also showed him that this news reached the other regions faster than he expected. Therefore, Wu Lingxia told him so as a joke, and Tang Yin smiled. He then ran his hand down her side and hugged her to him, surprising her a little. "Since I am the Heir of the Northwest, don''t you want to be the Heir''s wife?" he asked mischievously as he stared at her. Both their faces were quite close. So they could feel each other''s breath. His question surprised her and made her feel a little nervous, so she averted her gaze quickly elsewhere. Still, just at that moment, she felt her lips sealed and looked at Tang Yin''s face closer than usual, as she felt her lips had a unique feeling she had never felt before. She was stunned by this, and Tang Yin turned away from her soon after. "You..." She said in surprise. But she couldn''t say anything else as Tang Yin sealed her lips again. "You don''t want to?" He said softly pulling away from her a little. She was stunned and with many thoughts crossing her head, but... To say she didn''t want to was a lie. During all the time she had been with him, she had been able to see every single quality of Tang Yin, and his personality was unique despite his status being so high. He was never arrogant in front of her and always did things with rational thoughts. His talents and every single thing she saw were something she knew she wouldn''t see in anyone else. Moreover, it is thanks to him and his master''s presence that Ding Chun, the main nuisance in her life and the Ding Family, stopped messing with her. Moreover, her days with Tang Yin have always been fun, and she has learned a lot from him, so she cannot deny that she has feelings for him. Therefore, without hesitation, she reciprocated his kiss soon after, though she lowered her head soon after in embarrassment. "I would be lying if I said no." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. He then pulled her under his body and began to kiss her deeply. Although she was surprised, she didn''t reject him. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Also, it would be a lie if she said she didn''t want them both to take a step further. So, she cooperated with him, and although she was inexperienced at this, she learned quickly. While kissing and touching each other''s whole body, they both walked, unconsciously to Tang Yin''s room, where they were without clothes... Wu Lingxia stood on top of him while letting her beautiful private parts on his face as she sucked his member. Neither wanted to hold back any longer it had been a while since Tang Yin had done this, and as a cultivator, he had a great need for this, so he wanted to do it right now. And Wu Lingxia longed for this too, so after continuous games and her cumming several times from Tang Yin''s tongue, he grabbed her and put her on all fours in front of him. It was her first time, so he put it in slowly and was gentle at first, but soon began to be rougher, as pleasure reigned in both of them and moans soon took center stage in the room. As Tang Yin''s member entered Wu Lingxia''s vagina, both changed positions continuously, over and over again... He did not hold back and came inside her continuously, as she allowed him to do so. The pleasure both felt after this beautiful night of passion was great, so much so that until the next morning, they were still... Chapter 383 - 383: That night... She was able to hold her own very well against Tang Yin. She was even active for part of the time, being the one who took the lead. Still, she got tired after so many continuous hours doing it and fell asleep in his arms. Whereupon he smiled and stared at her as she slept. "What a pretty face." He said softly and kissed her, falling asleep soon after. ... They were up until late afternoon, and it was time for the women who had fought alongside Tang Yin to return. "Tang Yin!" Huang Feifei said as she threw herself on top of him to kiss him. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, so she already missed him. "Feifei, I see you have been enjoying these days together with my master." He said softly, as he kissed her and also kissed his other women present, Su Lian being the most embarrassed, but the one who stuck to him the most after that. Ning Ruo, Zu Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo felt a bit out of place, but they soon joined in with the help of Huang Feifei, who took the trouble to intrude them into the conversation. The group talked for a while as they looked at what Tang Yin and Wu Lingxia had been doing these past few days. The remodeling of the courtyard and everything else. This was done thanks to Tang Yin''s Law of Control enhanced mechanisms. During this time, he had been discovering more and more interesting things that this enigmatic law, but he still didn''t understand even 1% of it. Still, during his research, he managed to understand a way to improve spiritual mechanisms and arrays so that they can do more functions with less use of spiritual energy. He did not expect that his action of wanting to save his girl would give him such a good reward. Even he was surprised and felt like a child who wanted to know more about the world after getting it. So, everyone watched how the remodeling was going and decided to help in this. Shi Yue came during that time and granted practically all the nearby courtyards to Tang Yin, so he then got to work and started rebuilding a large courtyard. The amount of extremely hard materials he used from the sect was great, and thanks to the mechanisms of his Law of Control and the help of the girls, within a week, a beautiful new courtyard was born. It was extremely large, for it was not just one courtyard that was built, but four complete courtyards that received a total reconstruction with countless resistant materials and with a large number of spiritual arrays of all kinds. The training halls that were created were better than the previous ones, and a huge herbal hall was formed in the part near the back mountain, connected with improved spiritual arrays. This time it was as large as an entire courtyard. During the evening of the last day, when they were all resting after such a hard week, Tang Yin walked leisurely down the long newly built corridor to the herbal hall. Every night, he usually comes here for a reason, but this time, it''s a little different. When he entered the herb hall, Mu Ruxue greeted him sitting on a small bench nearby. She was amazed at all the mechanisms this place had and looked at him with her beautiful red eyes. "You are quite amazing to make something like this. This is the first time I''ve seen such a good herbal hall, even the ones I''ve made are a few levels below this one, how on earth did you learn so much in such a short time?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin smiled, approaching her and sat down next to her. "During my short life, I have learned a few things here and there, as reading is one of my hobbies. Using my logic, I have managed to create some things that were thought impossible and thanks to that I learned more than a person of my age, would you believe me with that explanation?" Tang Yin said as he stared at her. After hearing him say that, she smiled. "You mean you learned all that, without delving into the subject?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Is that even possible?" She asked back, and Tang Yin shrugged after seeing that she didn''t believe him. "Well, if you don''t believe it then that''s fine. Today I want to show you something more interesting than the previous days." Tang Yin said and diverted the conversation elsewhere. She looked at him confused, "What is it? You have already shown me unique spiritual arrays in the world and different ways of doing alchemy, is there anything more interesting for an alchemist than that?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled. He raised his hand towards a section of the room where there was a large amount of spiritual herbs, and after squeezing them, the place there changed slightly. The light created by the spiritual energy became more evident, and it felt as if the spiritual energy became thicker in some way that did not show to the naked eye. Normally, when spiritual energy is abundant in a place, the thickness of the spiritual energy shows up as an extremely thick fog. It looks like Clouds made of spiritual energy. But now, Mu Ruxue felt that the spiritual energy there increased drastically from one moment to the next and felt that there was a thickness in the atmosphere of that place, but still... The expected fog was not created. On the contrary, everything became more visible, and each of the spiritual herbs present in that place appeared more alive. They looked happy, and resplendent. Not only that, the spiritual arrays underneath began to function more uniquely and interestingly, causing these spiritual herbs to grow in size and age at an astonishing rate. She frowned as she watched this. She felt she was seeing wrong, so she looked at another section of the room. In that place, there was nothing different from how the room was a while ago. The spiritual herbs were absorbing spiritual energy at an astonishing speed, increasing their age rapidly, but it wasn''t like what she had just seen, so she refocused her gaze on the section Tang Yin was pointing at. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shock in her mind was tremendous after realizing that the spirit herbs were growing at an even more absurd speed than she thought possible. "How is that possible!?" She asked in shock... Chapter 384 - 384: Convincing her Tang Yin then smiled and nodded at her. "My master had to have told you that I will be helping the Sect become stronger in a short period, right?" he asked, and she looked at him in shock, nodding unconsciously. That''s right, Shi Yue had told her that and told her that he would give her many surprises. That''s why she came now and then to see him, and Shi Yue wasn''t lying. The number of surprises he gave her during this time has been incredible, yet Tang Yin also learned from her in various aspects. Her 200 years of experience is no small thing, and Tang Yin has benefited greatly from it in the control of spiritual arrays and spiritual herbs. A large portion of the spiritual herbs present were brought by her from her personal Herbal Halls, so while she was amazed at how amazing Tang Yin was at alchemy and the rest of it, she never thought he could do something like this. After all... Even she didn''t understand what he was doing. How could Spiritual Herbs grow at such an absurd speed? Already in and of itself, Tang Yin''s spiritual arrays assured her that in 3 years, the Sect would receive an incredible rebirth, and perhaps the entire northwest region could return to what it was in the past if they continued like this. In 50 years, the region can return to being the best Region on the Continent if everything continues like this. Still, that''s 50 years in the future, and it''s not now. Who knows, they not might last those 50 years alive. But... With what Tang Yin had just shown him... That time, would be greatly reduced, and who knows, in 5 or 10 years, the situation in this region could reverse the entire power of the continent. How is that possible? Her mind was filled with questions over and over again. Countless questions crossed her head, trying to make sense of what she had just seen. Still, she couldn''t make sense of it, and Tang Yin smiled. "This is my power. The Law of Control. It''s more surprising than I expected, it seems that the name ''enigma among natural laws'' is not of lies. It''s a strange Law, which allows me to control many things, improve them, and increase their age drastically." After saying that, Tang Yin walked to the middle of the huge herbal hall and lightly clapped his hands, causing his domain of the Law of Control to expand to the entire herbal hall. The whole herbal hall became more visible and illuminated. The thickness of spiritual energy, could be felt in the air and was almost palpable but not visible. Which was strange. Mu Ruxue frowned and looked at him in shock, "You control a Natural Law?" She asked, and he nodded. "That is why I need your cooperation, Miss Mu. I''ve seen your talent for alchemy and, I only know of two people who surpass you in talent. That''s considering you haven''t matured as much as you can mature. Believe it or not, that''s more amazing than you realize." He said smiling, and brought a spirit herb to his hand to stare at it. This spiritual herb is an herb created by Mu Ruxue, and it was in this place because she wanted to test its growth. Yes, she created a real Spiritual Herb. ''This is something that even I could not do in my past life. I only know of two people who have been able to create Spiritual Herbs, this woman has a lot of potential.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the Spiritual Herb in his hand that was absorbing Spiritual Energy at great speed, breaking cultivation levels continuously. The cultivation levels of Spiritual Herbs are a little different, although they are given the same name. To become Saint Herbs, they must complete 10 thousand years of cultivation, and at the speed they were currently advancing, it is possible that they could reach those 10 thousand years in a month or even less if Tang Yin is present. It used to take a month or a little more to reach a thousand years, but now that increased by 10 times the years and decreased by 10 times the time. This was more surprising than it appeared. Therefore, Tang Yin was sure that, in the near future, he could make the Northwest Region even stronger than it was thousands of years ago. Mu Ruxue then understood why Shi Yue was so sure that he could do the impossible. She finally understood why Shi Yue''s mouth was full of praise for Tang Yin. ''He''s an absolute genius. Could it be the birth of a new Divine Son? No, is it even possible for Divine Sons to compare to him?'' She thought in shock and then stared at Tang Yin for a while. She nodded to him gently. "I will cooperate with you. My whole Alchemy Hall will do it and I will make Alchemical City cooperate with us, for that, we need to go there together, do you mind?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Finally, I will be able to visit that place.'' Tang Yin thought. "Good, but there are several things I need to do before that, so, I''ll let you know as soon as I''m ready." He replied, and she nodded. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll be going, I have several things to prepare. Remember that the Lady wants to award you and your women, come to Patriarch Mountain as soon as you finish your things." She said, and after saying that, she left. Tang Yin sighed lightly and deactivated his Law of Control. The Law of Control, although it gave you the ability to control, the truth is that in itself it was incredibly difficult to control and put a strain on your mind, even when you have the Divine Soul, which can easily divide attention and do many things at once. ''I do not doubt in my mind that, if anyone else besides me tries to control this, I would die the first time.'' He thought with a frown. After thinking like that, he slept, and the next morning, it was time to talk to his girls. ''It is time for the Divine Soul to show another of its uses. It''s time for a good increase in cultivation.'' Thought smiling... Chapter 385 - 385: The Soul Core Mechanism "Tang Yin, what do you want to talk to us about? You even brought Big Sister Xie..." Huang Feifei said in surprise as she saw Xie Meiyu suddenly arriving next to Tang Yin. She smiled at them and greeted them individually, talking quite a bit with Huang Feifei. They seemed to have various things to talk about. A while later, Tang Yin decided to start talking. Here were almost all the girls Tang Yin had had interactions with for a long time. Perhaps only his master and that beautiful woman from the north were missing. The rest of the people were present and staring at him doubtfully, ''What did he want to tell us?'' they thought. Tang Yin didn''t decide to beat around the bush. He started to tell them different things about himself. This time, he had decided to be a little more honest with them. "¡­My soul is quite special, even more special than a Heavenly Body. It was precisely because of this that when some of you met me, I was either a cripple or just starting to cultivate. Back then I was being hunted by my enemies, which destroyed my cultivation." He said smiling. His words surprised them, but Huang Feifei and Xie Meiyu already knew this, as both had seen him crippled a while ago and understood his terrifying cultivation to get to the point where he is in a short period. Still, they didn''t expect Tang Yin''s soul to be even more special than a Heavenly Body, what kind of soul was it? "Later I will tell you more regarding my enemies, for they are too powerful for you to understand. I gathered them here, because my soul, also called the Divine Soul, has special mechanisms and is different from any soul." He said, and they frowned. They had never heard of the Divine Soul, but if it bore the name ''Divine'', it meant that it was an extremely powerful soul. So, they paid more attention to what Tang Yin wanted to tell them. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In this case, there is a mechanism that we can use, both you or the people I trust and I, to be able to cultivate at an extremely fast speed. It is called Divine Soul Core and it allows me to connect my Divine Soul with your souls, into the same Spiritual Core, which will propel us at a great speed." He said and smiled at the end, for they did not quite understand what this was all about, and their faces revealed it. So, he spoke again. "Perhaps none of you know what this means, for you do not know what the two main mechanisms of the Divine Soul are, so I will tell you." "The first is that it doesn''t allow the wearer to have bottlenecks, except for the one at Level 9. This is one of the reasons why I can skip so many cultivation realms in a short time. Since I don''t have bottlenecks, as long as I have enough spiritual energy to fill the vessel, I will cross over to the next level naturally." "The other mechanism is Spiritual Enhancement. This is also one of the most important mechanisms of the Divine Soul, for, for every level crossed, my Divine Soul will activate and enhance all the spiritual energy until it becomes so pure that it will give it extra strength, thus increasing my total strength." Tang Yin said and looked at each of the girls who did not expect such a thing to be possible. That was why they were in shock. And so, Tang Yin continued speaking. "Perhaps you are now understanding what I am saying. The Soul Core Mechanism allows our Souls and Cultivation to blend into the same Core, so if you cultivate, I will cultivate. If I cultivate, you will cultivate, no matter how far away you are, we will all be connected by this mechanism, and our cultivation will ascend as long as there is one of us cultivating. "In addition, the two main mechanisms of the Divine Soul will be shared with all of you, thus allowing you to have no bottlenecks. But, the most important one, is that when any of the connected people move up a level, it will also attract an improvement in cultivation for the whole group." He said and smiled, trying to contain his excitement. This was the reason why, when he was in his world, he was able to fight hand to hand against so many Divine Masters and the more than 5 thousand cultivators who attacked him in that icy place. This cultivation improvement... It wasn''t that simple. The more people there were connected, the greater the improvement. The problem is that he can''t connect with too many people because if he gets out of control, his soul will explode. So, at that time, only his wives and fianc¨¦es were connected. Giving a total of 10 people. Even so, his strength at the end of his life was so powerful that he was able to fight against 5 thousand cultivators and almost a dozen Divine Masters, who outnumbered him by 3 Divine Realms of Cultivation. He is sure that this story was not told in his world, but in the history of modern cultivation, he holds the record for the number of powerful cultivators he faced in a single battle. If he were to climb on his own, there would come a point where his limit is set at fighting cultivators from a realm above him and possibly not increase any further, but if he climbs in conjunction with several people... His advantage will be used even more, and there will come a point where he will be practically invincible. Of course, connected people will also receive a great improvement, and it is partly because of this that Tang Yin''s wives are hailed as Empresses within their fields. But... The other issue why he can''t connect with others freely, besides the fact that he can get out of control, is that when he does this... His soul will be visible to those connected. His soul. His feelings. His weaknesses. So, unless he has a very, very trusted connection with someone or where he knows they won''t betray him, then he would rather not do it. He told all of this to his current girls without telling them about his past life because he would leave it for when he felt he could protect them. For all of them, this was a tremendous shock. Chapter 386 - 386: Small movements for big results How could there be anything as good as that in the world? They have all learned that, to increase their cultivation, it must be done gently and naturally. There are no good shortcuts because, in the long run, they can cause a reduction in cultivation or worse, the death of the cultivator. But, what Tang Yin was telling them was an amazing and tempting shortcut that everyone would be willing to try. Furthermore, Tang Yin in closing told them something else. "This is not a shortcut, even if it looks like one. Therefore, there is no secondary consequence. It is simply a function of my soul. And it''s not something I can do with many people, so, if you girls don''t accept, then I won''t do it, since having my soul connected to other people won''t make me feel good." He spoke. They then frowned, but very few of them looked thoughtful. Xie Meiyu was the first to speak. "Tang Yin, if it''s something that benefits you, I''m willing to do it. If I can help you cultivate even being so far away, then I won''t hesitate to do anything." She said smiling, and Huang Feifei was next together with Bai Lixue. Soon, they all said similar words to agree. This is an opportunity Tang Yin is giving them, and also it is a way for them to help Tang Yin, who has been helping them so much. Practically, all of them were indebted to him, so they wanted to help him, and that was the reason why they were trying so hard to improve themselves and also to improve the organization, so they could help him. But now they seem to have an opportunity to directly help him in his cultivation, how could they not agree? Therefore, Tang Yin smiled and didn''t want to waste any more time talking. "If that''s the case and they all agree, I''d like to start with the Soul Joining ceremony." He said, and they immediately nodded. After a while, they each began to do what Tang Yin told them to do, and soon they were all sitting, side by side, in one of Tang Yin''s rooms as the soul-joining process began. Among the three levels of Soul Merging, this time, Tang Yin was doing the Second, a level that only he had access to. Unbeknownst to anyone in this world, one of the most powerful techniques existing in the universe was being employed in a small room of a small building in the northwest... ... Far to the Northwest, in the Central Region. A man was walking gently down a long corridor decorated from side to side with various precious stones. This place felt lonely and more so seeing the vastness of where he was. Still, he walked steadily and unhurriedly down this long hallway. After walking for a while, he turned several times as if he were walking through a maze until he arrived in front of a door. "Sir, I will go in." He said, and without waiting for any answer he entered the room. This huge room had many things in it, such as books and training places. It was simple and rough, but you could tell it was extremely sturdy. While in the middle of the room, there was a man quietly cultivating. The man who entered stood there, looking at the man in front of him. He didn''t dare approach until he allowed it, and so hours and hours passed. He didn''t feel annoyed or anything like that. He simply waited for the man in front of him to tell him he could talk to approach. His patience was incredible, as the hours soon turned into 3 full days until finally, the man there opened his mouth. "Speak." He said, and the man, who had been standing 3 days at the door, finally moved and walked in. "Sir, that woman showed up again." He said, and the man in front of him nodded as he made some tea with a relaxed attitude. "I know. I saw her." He replied and poured himself some tea, relaxing in his seat. He then nodded. He expected that to be the case so he wasn''t surprised. "From what we know, she broadcasted the northwest region to announce her return and the rebirth of the Red Thunder Sect, plus she announced that she now has an Heir, her current disciple. He is a young man named Tang Yin, he is under 25 years old and his cultivation is in the Sixth Realm." She said, and the man drinking tea frowned. "Tsk, what a troublesome woman." Said the seated man with a frown, and after sipping some tea, he looked up. "Were you able to get close to her? Also, how come that young man''s surname is Tang? Could he be from the West?" he asked, finally revealing his true feelings on the matter. "I couldn''t get close. That woman is more powerful than I expected and is guarding the entire northwest region from head to toe. Moreover, she now has a dragon race woman beside her and this woman is as powerful as Shi Yue herself." "On the other hand, I confirmed that the surname is Tang, but I don''t understand where he came from. Although I am trying to track him down, there is not much information, besides being seen in the east a few years ago. I have my suspicions that he is from the South, as he has blue hair. Still, as I recall, the last blue-haired family was exterminated by one of our subordinates in the south. But... I don''t know what his spirit weapon is. It could be a spear or a sword." Replied the man, who was standing and then didn''t know what else to say, so the seated man stared at him and sighed. "Forget about that little guy, for now, his cultivation is pitiful. Better tell me, any movement on Shi Yue''s part? Other than coming back, she didn''t do anything else?" He asked, and the man in front of him nodded. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She did something else... We lost several of the Divine Sun Heirs because of that, they were very well-trained Spiritual Supremes. In addition, we also lost the Ancient Serpent." He spoke. His words were followed by the sound of a glass shattering to pieces in the hand of the man in front of him, who looked up to stare at him. "Speak." He said coldly. Chapter 387 - 387: Two Reasons. "I don''t know the details, Sir. We have lost all the subordinates we had in the Ancestral Serpent Sect, including the Serpent. All I can say is that it was at the hands of that woman. I will send some to investigate and give you more information next time." He said, and the man in front of him clenched the tea jug, smashing it to pieces in anger. Still, surprisingly, he calmed down quickly and put a hand to his eyes. "That woman is as annoying as ever. Find out who the woman next to her is, and tell me if she is the woman we saw 1,500 years ago. Also, send people to investigate what happened in that Snake Sect, although they are weak, they were good henchmen for our pass to the northwest. On the other hand, hasten all the things we have been planning. After the battle of the great sects will be done as planned." He said and dismissed the man as if dismissing a dog. This man nodded respectfully and then left. Silence reigned in that room until the seated man spoke again. "Good disciple, come here and let me see you. Also, tell me the news from the south." Said the man and his voice echoed throughout the castle that was among the clouds at the top of the Central Region. His voice had a prompt reply from a handsome young man... ... In the Northern Region, the situation was always the same. The beautiful white color of snow adorned this place all year round, and this year was no exception. In the deepest part of the Northern Region, where perhaps the most powerful person in the region was located, two women with auras of magnificence, elegance, and great beauty were present. The veil on their faces represented them. One was seated, and the other was standing to one side of her, watching a small transmission with a transmission technique. The seated woman was surprised to see this, and the small movement she made was enough to overshadow the beauty of the place. It was an exquisite and surprising movement, full of elegance and loveliness. "I didn''t expect her to choose to appear that way. It''s been over 500 years since I''ve seen her, but as always, this woman is as stunning as I remember her..." She said, her voice sounding full of sweetness. It was a soft and almost palpable voice that could make the hearts of millions of men fall in love just by listening to it. Just then, the image changed and showed the disciple of that person, Tang Yin. When the woman beside her saw him, she was surprised. A slight movement passed as she thought of the days she had spent with this guy, ''So his status was as high as mine?'' She thought in shock. It didn''t seem that way to her. This was a move that, to her master, the beautiful woman sitting next to her, was not lost on her. So, she looked at her doubtfully, "Do you know him?" she asked. Qingyue, the beautiful woman beside her, and her disciple nodded to her. "Master, he is that person I told you about, can we go and congratulate them? Miss Shi Yue... You usually speak highly and respect her so I would like to meet her at least once." Qingyue replied, and her master stared at her. For a moment she smiled, for she noticed that her beloved disciple whom she sees as her most adored daughter, was telling her a little lie. Still, she said nothing. "Little girl, you know what trouble that would bring for her and him. It''s not good for you to go see him right now, the Central Region will not stand idly by now that she did something and maybe they are going to want to come in through our northern region, so we must be vigilant." Replied her master, and Qingyue then nodded. It makes sense... "Why does the central region hate the northwest region? I could never understand it, they originally had a good relationship many years ago, didn''t they?" Qingyue asked softly with some bewilderment. Her master stared at the transmission as she recalled the past. A distant past... "It is a hatred born of the fear they have for the Shi family. Many believe that they have a desire to obtain the northwest region because it is a rather great region that belongs to one person, but in reality, it is not so. All they want is to exterminate the last vestiges of the Shi Family because they are afraid of it." She spoke. Qingyue frowned upon hearing this. "The central region is afraid of the Shi Family? How is that possible?" She asked in shock. The Central Region, which right now is the most powerful region of all and at that time was as powerful as the Northwest Region, how could it possibly be afraid of a Family? That didn''t seem to make sense, and Qingyue''s master could understand her thoughts, so she smiled. "There are two reasons for them to be afraid of the Shi. To begin with, the Shi Family is more complicated than you might think and they are tied to a very old prophecy, which is already about 1 million years old. This prophecy mentioned two forces and a divine being, I will tell you about it later." "The truth is that, about 5 thousand years ago, the God of Lightning had a fortuitous encounter, which led him to meet a Divine Being. He was a man; some say he was extremely beautiful and others say he was an extremely powerful beast. No one knows the reality of his physique, besides the Shi Family and my missing master." "Even so, the entire continent learned about that Divine Being who had fallen in this place, and then the prophecy took hold again. The appearance of a Divine Being triggered fear in the Central Region as well, for if the prophecy came true, they would disappear." "That was the first reason." She said smiling and remembering the second motive. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Look at the screen." She said as she showed Shi Yue''s face. "She is the second motive." She said, causing Qingyue to feel even more shocked. Chapter 388 - 388: The Legend of Shi Yue. Still, she did not let Qingyue speak but continued speaking before she did. This was a story she was passionate about. When she was young, she met Young Shi Yue, who was as amazing as a star, and since then she always admired her. "Shi Yue is more powerful than you can imagine, Yue''er. Back then, the Sun God of that time, who was the one who killed the Lightning God, went to assassinate the rest of the Shi family, thinking that no one could stand up to him in the northwest anymore." "He wanted to face the Celestial of the Night, Shi Yue. A being who instilled fear in her first 100 years of life and broke all the records her father had set. The new hope of the Eternal Night seemed to have a lot to show for it, yet with 3 Gods and between them, the greatest counter to the Eternal Night, they thought they were more than complete to destroy her and eradicate the Shi Family from the face of the earth." She said and then pulled something out of her storage device. "Look at this, it''s the Last Sun of the Sun God from back then." She said smiling as she showed her a small stone that seemed to contain the immense power of the sun inside. Qingyue frowned as she saw this and then realized what she wanted to tell her, so she felt shocked. "Yes, it is just as you think. The Sun God, the Supreme God, and the Alchemical God fought against the Celestial of Night, but none could win. They wounded her badly and left damage that seemed irreparable on her, but they had to retreat dying as they faced her. Hehe, soon after they all died." She said smiling, and her eyes sparkled with intensity. A 2-thousand-year-old woman was remembering the past and longing for that moment. She looked like a little fan looking up to her biggest idol. Still, she didn''t mind being seen like that, so she continued. "And that is where the Legend of Shi Yue was created, the Legendary Woman who once faced 3 Gods and won. She is a woman of Legends, even more than me or any woman who has ever set foot on this continent." She spoke. Qingyue was shocked and could hardly react, but still, several things had caught her attention. "If that''s the case, how is it possible that those 3 Gods are still in existence?" she asked doubtfully. She had known those Gods personally, so how come they were dead? Her master then stopped smiling. "They died; I could confirm that. The rest I''ll tell you later, you''re not yet capable enough to know." Her master replied, ending that conversation there. Qingyue then asked no more questions. Instead, she spoke regarding the other thing that caught her attention. "Who is this Divine Being and where is he located?" she asked doubtfully and then her master smiled again and stood up with a shrug. "Who knows? I have some theories about it, and I''ve been looking for him for two thousand years, but I haven''t been able to find him." She spoke. Qingyue was then surprised, "Master, you want to meet him?" She asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "Yes, well, my master seemed to have a little history with him, so maybe he knows where she is." She said smiling after remembering those things from the past. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qingyue was surprised, as she recalled that her master''s master was the ancient Ice God, as powerful or more powerful than her master at present. Even so, soon, her master diverted the conversation to stop her from mentioning more things to her. They seemed to have a lot of work to do. ... In the Northwest Region, bordering the Northern Region, next to the Spiritual Forest Mountain Range. Several people were running quickly all over this place in a strange and camouflaged manner when they had to stop quickly, as a woman appeared in front of them. "Henchmen of the Center, you have two choices. You go back the way you came and tell the trash upstairs that you are not welcome, or you perish here and I get a way to tell him personally." Shi Yue said coldly as she looked at these men who were dressed differently. They frowned as they saw her here and did not hesitate to unleash all their power and immediately hit the ground below them, creating a huge wall of smoke that covered them. ''Running away?'' she thought, but then realized what they were planning. "Heh, so you have company." She said smirking mockingly and disappeared from her spot quickly as she pounced on them. In the blink of an eye, she arrived behind them, and a head was in her hand, while 4 others fell to the ground. "Such a useless company, it''s a surprise they want to infiltrate with this little force." She said with a sigh as she turned and left this place, having decapitated those trying to enter her region. It was a simple fight without much delay, which showed her determination and strength. After that, she disappeared from the place and appeared in another. She visited various places for several days. Everywhere she went heads rolled on the ground. There was nothing noteworthy about these battles, still, she had to do them until the central region forgot about trying to bring people into her private region. ''Rats are annoying when they accumulate in various places, eh.'' She thought smiling, and after a couple of days, the situation had calmed down again so she looked up at the sky on that night. ''I wonder what Tang Yin is doing. He seemed to be completing some strange technique when I came out... Tsk, this guy has a lot of tricks up his sleeve.'' She thought smiling, but then frowned as she felt a presence approaching that she hadn''t felt in a long time. "Girl, I haven''t seen you in a while." She said with surprise. Just then, a beautiful woman with beautiful white hair and with extremely cold aura appeared in front of her. Her attitude was respectful. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Miss Shi." She said smiling. "Well, it seems that you have already taken that step, congratulations." Shi Yue replied and then turned around as she urged her to follow her. ... Chapter 389 - 389: Divine Soul Core Completed And the days flew by while in Tang Yin''s courtyard. He and his beautiful women were cultivating and processing everything they had been doing these days. Soul Merging is not a simple thing. It is a complicated process full of various feelings. In this case, Tang Yin was using his Soul Core to form a Thread that united each of the girls'' souls in the cultivation, using that divine soul ability. Even so, while doing that, the girls could see the ''Divine Soul Core'', which was a strange and desolate place, filled with darkness from end to end. A place where there was nothing and where the only thought they had was to sit and cultivate to process the information that Tang Yin''s Divine Soul sent to them. Tang Yin''s Divine Soul was above them, being the only thing in this dark place that illuminated to all sides and emanated a strange energy that, little by little, created the Soul Thread that would connect them. This was a slow but sure process that several days later bore fruit. A process that did not come alone but came with many things they did not expect. Everyone''s cultivation increased drastically because of this, as the union of souls also united the cultivation, and this the Divine Soul considered it ''Cultivation to Improve'' thus activating the Divine Soul''s function, which was several times faster because it now had more strength. The Divine Soul''s Core gains strength when it can use other souls to complete its processes, so in a few days, the cultivation was enhanced, and the soul union was completed. Moreover, adding to that Tang Yin before starting had melted many pills to create a beautiful cultivation paradise inside the room they were in, thus making it possible for the girls to cultivate passively, absorbing that liquid spiritual energy. Leading to everyone increasing several levels all at once. The biggest example was Tang Yin, which is the Core of the Technique. He increased the 5 levels he had lost before and made up to the Ninth Level again. The girls who were not at the Ninth Level of the Fifth Realm came after this, and the rest went up 3 to 4 levels in their cultivations, leaving them deeply stunned by what they were witnessing and feeling. They all stood up in shock, looking at their hands. Although well, Tang Yin himself was shocked. He was feeling an enhancement in his body that he did not expect to receive, ''Are our souls so compatible with each other?'' Tang Yin thought after realizing this. Normally, soul bonding only improves the cultivation and not the body. But there is a possibility for this skill to improve the body, and is when everyone''s soul is very compatible. This made him smile. "Tang Yin, this is amazing..." Xie Meiyu said suddenly while showing her fire. "What''s wrong, Meiyu?" He asked and looked at the fire in her hand, being a little surprised. "Grade Noble?" He asked in surprise and walked over to her to check it, as she smiled broadly. "Yes, Tang Yin. The fire from that time increased to Noble grade just because of that." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. He could see it, and it was a very good reward. But she wasn''t the only one. Soon, the girls began to show him various improvements that appeared on their bodies as he congratulated each of them. The improvement of the body was important, but they did not care much about this. What mattered more to them was the improvement they received in their abilities and spiritual bones. For example, their spiritual bones increased in grade and were now all at Green Grade, this is something Tang Yin expected, so he was not surprised, but for them, it was a tremendous shock and something they enjoyed very much. So, they began to talk about various things they felt and also noticed that they could feel Tang Yin''s presence nearby, even if they were with their eyes closed, which surprised them, but it was a very pleasant surprise for them. Although, among those people, there seemed to be one who had received a different and strange enhancement. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was also the one who spoke the least, even Tang Yin did not understand what was going on, for her soul was... Strange. Still, he said nothing about it and simply let time reveal what was going on. Thus, he spent several days with his women in his courtyard. He was preparing and planning his next moves. Still, he really didn''t have many moves in the short term. Except for going after his spiritual bone, which he wants to go alone, as he is looking for a spiritual beast that is very difficult to hunt in large groups. The other thing is to complete the system mission, which is his last goal before he starts cultivating more seriously, to increase his cultivation at a high speed. During those days, they went to Patriarch Mountain, where Shi Yue awarded them in different ways. Tang Yin was recognized as the Heir of the Northwest and was given every right to do whatever he wanted, while the girls were given a rather high status as well, ''Daughters of Thunder'' were the names each of them received. This included that girl Lu Xia, who had unknowingly been brought into this by being Tang Yin''s slave. Although the status she received Tang Yin''s recommendation, and soon after that, she entered seclusion to regain her alchemical ability, as Tang Yin had given her a mission: to go to the Alchemist Association and become a powerful Alchemist who would be his hands and ears within the association. She received a rather high status in Tang Yin''s new organization, but this branch was given to Xie Meiyu. Before leaving for the Central Region, Tang Yin granted the Alchemist branch to Xie Meiyu along with a lot of resources for his growth and some things that will be helpful to him. This happened in a week when everyone enjoyed their days with Tang Yin. Although Shi Yue didn''t spend time with them, she was hardly even in the sect. She seemed to have a lot of work lately. After that week, Tang Yin finally started to move to look for his spiritual bone... ... Chapter 390 - 390: Love at first sight. In a beautiful spiritual forest at night, several young women and some men were doing various things, preparing the food and the place where they were going to rest. Although one of them looked quite dejected as she sat on a tree trunk, staring into nothingness. Her friends present sighed upon seeing her like this and approached her. "Nian, why so glum? Are you thinking about it again?" her closest friend asked as she hugged her a little, and the woman they were talking to, Xu Nian, sighed. "...I can''t help it." She said a bit annoyed, but she was getting annoyed at meaningless things, so her friends laughed. "Hahaha, Nian, just give it up already. It''s hard to be able to catch up with those people. They are powerful and do what they want, they are rich, how can we get into their eyes?" another one of them asked, and Xu Nian sighed. "But... I almost met him that day... I just wanted to introduce myself and maybe he would remember my name." She said despondently. Her spirits had been low for several days now, and her friends couldn''t find any way to help her bring them up. They could only try each time, but she kept regretting it. Among these people, some men were in love with her. One was bolder than the rest, for not only did he have a good status, but he had a very good appearance. He approached her. "Nian, I understand that you like him, his talent is amazing and he has a very good face, plus his status is the highest. But he has never glanced at you and doesn''t even know your name, why obsess over him? In my case, I can promise you everything my family has to offer, while he... He seems to have a lot of women behind him, maybe he doesn''t even value women." This man said. He had always been straightforward, and Xu Nian knew it, as they had known each other for a long time. He doesn''t know how to choose his words, and everyone is usually used to this. But to hear him say that about this guy who drove her crazy from the beginning, it was annoying to hear. And her friends knew it, so they immediately tried to rebuke him, but Xu Nian''s voice came first with a cold stare. "So, what if you can give me everything? I''ve told you many times, I don''t like you. I''d rather he didn''t give me anything, but I could be with him, than be with you. Don''t talk about people if you don''t know them, I''ve told you several times." She retorted forcefully and angrily, making her mood worse. This surprised the boy, who was reprimanded and tried to speak again, but his friends silenced him as he received various stares from the girls present. This made Xu Nian''s closest friend sigh. "*Sigh* Nian, we understand that you want to meet him, but you''re not thinking of becoming infatuated with him? He''s the Heir of the Northwest! We can''t even tie his shoes, the status he has now seems to be as high as those Legendary Mighty Divine Sons, how could we be on par with him?" She said, and Xu Nian felt more discouraged by this. Of course, she understood that she had fallen in love wrong. Who would think of falling in love with someone who is millions of miles away, even when they seem to be ''close''? But it''s not her fault either. For her, it was love at first sight. She wanted him from the first moment because she felt his eyes eclipsed her. Just as she was planning to answer her friend, a voice came from behind them. "I what?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly as he watched this from the top of a tree. They were startled and turned around. They were scared to death, so much so that they jumped back several feet in panic. "You... You... You... You... You''re... You''re Tang Yin!" shouted several of the girls in shock, unable to believe they were standing before this person who was now a legendary figure within the sect. Xu Nian was so shocked that she stared at him and couldn''t even react. Tang Yin smiled at seeing them like this and got down from the tree where he was resting and arrived in front of them. He had heard about what they were talking about, so he stood in front of Xu Nian. ''I''ve seen her before...'' He thought. "You''re... Xu Nian, you were among the top 16 teams during those little battles... Hm, but haven''t I seen you before?" He asked doubtfully as he looked at her. Xu Nian felt her legs go weak as soon as she saw his eyes, and when she heard that he seemed to recognize her, she trembled for a moment. The person she fell in love with, did he recognize her? She thought in shock. She could not believe it. Therefore, she didn''t even know how to react or what to say. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uh, I... Uh..." She said, and her tongue got tangled, so she bit it a little out of nervousness. She quickly lowered her gaze in embarrassment. This made Tang Yin smile. ''What does she think I am, some kind of divine being or something?'' He thought, but the look on this girl''s face reminded him of who she was. It was a look he remembered, for it was the first time he had felt it in a long time. It was a look of extreme desire, but one that didn''t seem to be sexual desire. That time, when he showed his face to the public for the first time and when he was talking to Bai Lixue, he felt and noticed that a woman was looking at him intensely as if she wanted to eat him. At first, this struck him as odd, but it was a look he felt on a few occasions in his past life, so he couldn''t quite ignore it. And now that he saw her, she gave him that look again. But she did it unconsciously, for if it were not so, she would have spoken. It was a strange look of extreme desire to have him, but it didn''t seem to be sexual desire. The times he met women who had a look of sexual desire about him, they knew how to talk very well and did not get nervous like that. So, he found it curious. What kind of desire does she have inside? And why can she look like that, unconsciously? **** Author: I''ve been writing my new novel, it''s a different genre than this one, but I think it''s going well. I''m spending a lot of time planning it so I don''t make the same mistakes I made on this one. I will start publishing it soon, will any of you read it? Or do you only read cultivation novels? Chapter 391 - 391: Xu Nian (1) "Right, you''re that girl who was in the inner courtyard months ago. I didn''t expect to see you again." Tang Yin said smiling, and then shook his hand. "Nice to meet you, I''m Tang Yin." He said again. From what he remembered of her recent words, it seemed like she wanted to meet him. When Xu Nian saw this, she felt stunned, and looked at Tang Yin''s outstretched hand doubtfully. Nervousness gripped her mind, but under no circumstances would she allow this beautiful man to have his hand outstretched for long, so she immediately forced herself to extend her hand as well. "I... Nice to meet you... My name is... Xu Nian, I... I''ve always wanted to... Meet you." She said nervously and bit her tongue several times during the process. A few days ago on that battlefield, she was the biggest fan and shouted his name from side to side while supporting him in every fight. But now that she had him in front of her, her nerves didn''t let her speak normally, and this made her feel bad. So, she lowered her head in embarrassment, and her friends, who were stunned by this, smiled and approached her. "I didn''t expect to meet you here, Young Master, what are you doing in the mountains? And are you alone?" Xu Nian''s best friend asked. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded. "I came to look for a spiritual bone. I went out alone this time, did you guys also come for the same thing?" he asked and saw when this girl who had asked him gave Xu Nian a little tap on the side, which made him smile. Xu Nian then realized what her best friend was planning, so she spoke softly. "Yes... We are looking for my spiritual bone." She said, and her voice was soft, as she didn''t want to bite her tongue again and embarrass herself in front of her number 1 idol. Tang Yin then nodded and looked at her from head to toe. "Well, you have a good build and you are already at the Ninth Level of the Ancestor Realm, do you want me to help you look for a spiritual bone?" He asked. He had already realized that this was the intention Xu Nian''s friend had, and he wouldn''t bother her, as he still had a long way to go to reach his destination. Hunting a beast for her would be so simple. He could do it in one fell swoop. It wasn''t a hassle to do it, it was simple enough for him. Besides, helping his sect members was always a good thing. But, for Xu Nian, this was not ''simple''. Perhaps hunting the beast would be simple enough for her group. But the thing is, it was Tang Yin himself, the Heir of the Northwest, who holds an exalted and powerful title, who was offering to do so. More importantly, it was a man she had fallen in love with from the first time they met, who was offering to help her. How could she refuse? Yet, before she could speak, someone else did it for her. "Young Master, I''m sorry, we don''t want to delay you in your plans and perhaps you are too busy searching for such a powerful beast. So, it is not necessary." Said the man who had spoken to Xu Nian earlier. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words shocked the women present and Xu Nian, who tensed up as soon as she heard this. Tang Yin noticed this and looked at him doubtfully, "Is that so?" he asked calmly. This man nodded and was about to speak again, but Xu Nian immediately stepped forward. "No, no, no, no, how could it be like that? Young... Young Master, if you want to help me and offer to do so, I will gladly accept. No, rather, it is my wish that you help me, could you... Please help me?" She asked and bowed a little fearfully. Her hands were shaking slightly from how nervous she was and from the fear she had felt a moment ago. If Tang Yin was the typical powerful young master who has an arrogance implanted in his bones by nature and nurture, it was only natural that at this moment he would say no. Because, a person from Xu Nian''s group had rejected his kind proposal to help them. Still, Tang Yin surprised them when he laughed a little. "Hahaha, Miss Xu, you don''t need to bow. It''s okay, since I said I would help you, then I will." He said and then looked at the young man who had spoken earlier. "Don''t worry, the truth is I have some free time." He replied, making the latter feel even more embarrassed than he had been a while ago, and could only put his head down and leave with his friends. Not even in his wildest dreams did it cross his mind to challenge Tang Yin. He was in love with Xu Nian and he knows he is talented, but more talented than Tang Yin? Richer than Tang Yin? More powerful than Tang Yin? He has none of those! He wisely knows who to challenge and who not to challenge, and even if he dies of jealousy inside, he will not reveal those feelings against a person of such a level. So, he stepped aside, making Xu Nian feel happier than ever. Her friends are the same. Soon, the girls were sitting next to Tang Yin, asking him many questions and mentioning several other things. They were talking to him as if he were the sect''s biggest idol, and well, he was. Tang Yin''s fame had skyrocketed in recent days, surpassing and eclipsing the sect''s Kings and Fairies. To the women, he was the handsome prince they all wanted. But for the men, he was the one who represented them there on that height, where it now seemed to be occupied by two beautiful women - Shi Yue and a beautiful Dragon Woman. This was something Tang Yin just found out; he had no idea it was like this. Still, conversations flowed back and forth as Tang Yin socialized and taught them various things. They did not expect Tang Yin to be so open-minded, so they had fun. And the next morning, Tang Yin found himself traveling alone with Xu Nian after a small fight occurred when ''he was sleeping''. Chapter 392 - 392: Xu Nian (2) During the morning, Xu Nian''s best friend purposely created a fight simply to get rid of the boys in the group, and after doing so, she left on her own to let Xu Nian spend more time with Tang Yin. This caused Tang Yin some amusement, but he didn''t think much of it. This girl Xu Nian, was certainly not so beautiful physically, but she had an attractive personality. At first, she was tender and nervous for part of the night. It was as if her personality was similar to Su Lian''s. But as the hours went by, she started to become more interesting to talk to, as she seemed to have a lot to talk about, even though many of those conversations didn''t seem to have any substance to them. She simply talked because she wanted to talk, although she didn''t seem to realize that. A woman is not only beautiful because of her physique. Her personality plays a crucial role in her beauty. Because if her personality is bad, even if she is physically beautiful, she will not be attractive. The two began to travel together during this time. "Miss Nian, wouldn''t you like to join my organization?" Tang Yin suddenly asked as she mentioned some things regarding herself to him. She was confused by his sudden offer, but her eyes sparkled with intensity. "Will I spend time with you?" she asked without answering his question, causing Tang Yin to smile helplessly at her. "Well, maybe. Joining my organization doesn''t guarantee it, but it guarantees you will have an amazing future. My master is part of it." He replied, and she was surprised. "Legendary Shi Yue is part!?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Yes, there are also several others who are powerful, though she is the strongest." Tang Yin replied, and she felt shocked. She stared at him and soon began to consider various things. She wasn''t against joining, of course. It would be a very good thing for her future if she could join, but... "Won''t I get to spend time with you if I join? Will I at least get to see you once in a while?" she asked again. She knew that what Tang Yin had told her earlier meant that she would belong to his organization, but she wouldn''t be with him. She would be just another one of his subordinates. She was not against it, and of course, she recognized that her status was not equal to Tang Yin. She wasn''t even on the level of the girls who were always with Tang Yin. She was just an inner disciple, trying to make a place for herself in this world, how could she flaunt being with Tang Yin? Even wanting to be with him already seemed to be an insult, seeing only the difference in status. Moreover, she knows that she is not beautiful. If she were she would have confidence, but she is not. Her beauty is average, and if compared to the beautiful women who hang out with Tang Yin, she is much less than average. Tang Yin noticed these thoughts in her, so he smiled at her. "If you join my organization, you will work for me. But I can give you a privileged place if you swear not to betray me. It will be a place you will share with people you don''t expect." Tang Yin replied as he looked at her from the corner of his eye, but just then, a beast appeared under his gaze. It was the beast they had been waiting for, so he stood up. "Think about it and maybe I can give you a surprise you''ll like. I''ll hunt the beast for you, give me a moment." Tang Yin said, and without giving her time to react, he disappeared from his place, leaving her stunned and not knowing what to do. Still, the next thing she saw, was Tang Yin reaching over the mighty beast and slaying it in a single, smooth blow. The beast didn''t even notice Tang Yin attacking it, it simply died. This left her stunned, but seeing Tang Yin calling out to her, she immediately ran towards him. Soon, she began to synthesize her spiritual bone while Tang Yin watched her from the side and protected her. ''I can still unite several more people. Although I don''t need to... Still, if you are sincere and decide to do so, I won''t be against you joining my Soul Core. I need my cultivation speed and the girls'' cultivation speed to skyrocket, I don''t have much time left.'' He thought as he remembered that the time for the battle of the great sects was getting closer and closer. Although it''s also because this girl was quite interesting to deal with, maybe making her strong wouldn''t be a bad idea. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wasn''t very talented like the girls with him, but can''t he make her talented? He has plenty of ways to do that, so that''s not something he cares about. Her base talent isn''t important. What''s important is her determination to want to improve and not be swayed by just looks or ''love''. Although perhaps that is a little hypocritical on his part since he has let himself be carried away by love several times to do some things. Time passed quickly, and in the afternoon, Xu Nian stopped cultivating, having finished everything. Her cultivation had increased to the level Tang Yin told her it would rise to, the first level of the Sixth Realm. When she stood up, she looked at Tang Yin and walked up to him. Her face looked a little determined about something, so he stared at her and she bowed soon after. "Thank you very much, Young Master. The spiritual bone you helped me get was certainly the best." She said but didn''t get up from there. "I have thought about what you told me and I realized that what you want is to teach me. So please let me join that organization. I know I am not worthy to be by your side and it is something we talked about in the early morning, but if I join your organization, I will try by all to reach the top. Then I will tell you again what I feel in the right way and not because I got carried away by my nonsense and strange dreams." She spoke. Tang Yin didn''t expect that to be her conclusion, but since she said so... Tang Yin wouldn''t turn her down. The power would come later, and what she could achieve would depend on herself. So, Tang Yin did the process of joining the organization and then asked her to cultivate under a concept he was giving her. And a while later... The Divine Soul Core seemed to have a new resident a small thread formed between it and the core members, which left her stunned. ''What is this?'' She thought in shock but felt the connection she had with Tang Yin, so she looked at him doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled. "What comes next is up to you. Now I have given you an opportunity that only a few people in this world have. It''s a chance to reach the top and stand by my side. If you keep your personality and determination, you will surely succeed in surprising me." Tang Yin said and without hesitation, disappeared from that place. "Go back quietly to the sect, meet with Lixue or Feifei, they will know what to tell you. Don''t get lost on the way." Tang Yin''s voice was heard from all sides, and Xu Nian felt stunned after this. She hadn''t expected Tang Yin to do and tell her that, but... Wasn''t this the opportunity she longed for? Not only had she met Tang Yin, but she had also bonded with him. She felt like she had some kind of connection with Tang Yin, and not only that... Her cultivation had skyrocketed? ... Chapter 393 - 393: Completing the main mission of the system. Tang Yin began to run through the spiritual forest at great speed as he headed toward the deeper regions. He was thinking about that girl. From what Tang Yin could see while talking to her, was that even she didn''t know that there was an intense desire within her. In fact, she was somewhat unaware of her own feelings unless they were too strong. ''She''s an interesting girl. Everyone has their own peculiarities, huh.'' Tang Yin thought after remembering her intense personality and that she likes to talk too much. Even when he had nothing to talk about, she would look at him sideways for a while and suddenly start talking about some things to get a conversation out of him. He thought that was cute. ''Well, people are diverse.'' Tang Yin thought and stopped thinking about nonsense. Hours passed as he ran through the spiritual forest. ''I wonder how deep this place is...'' As he looked into the background. He had long wondered about this. The depth of this place was a bit strange. According to the maps, it didn''t lead into any of the regions, if that''s the case, how far did it go? Did the continent extend even further than the maps said it did? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, he couldn''t answer himself, and though he wondered, he wasn''t interested enough to find out right now. So, he focused on finding what came. ''Icy Mountain of the Red Moon... A mountain that has a slight anomaly, according to my master. It seems to be in the area in front of me.'' Tang Yin thought and started running again. But just as he jumped towards another mountain, a system message popped up. [Ding] [You have started the search for the System Fruits] [The system will thank you] [A map of the system has been generated. The main point is the Fruit you are looking for, the rest of the points are Treasures that you can search for your benefit] [Good luck, Host]. It said, surprising Tang Yin, but still smiled. If the system wanted to give him gifts like that, why would he refuse? He didn''t have an eagerness to last long looking for this fruit, so doing it with a map would be best. Still, because he didn''t know if the system would take away the map once he got the fruit, he decided to first get all the treasures the system marked for him. So, he started running from side to side through these nearby mountains while grabbing various treasures. Most of them were rather expensive spiritual herbs, but there were also fruit trees. ''A fruit tree for growing herbs... Wow, I didn''t expect to find this here, but it makes sense, they only grow under the moonlight.'' Tang Yin thought, looking up at the sky soon after to see the anomaly of this mountain. During the night, the moon would turn red in this place, and it was the first mountain that night fell on and also the last to go. The number of spirit herbs growing here was numerous, but there were also dangerous spirit beasts. Tang Yin soon cleared all the nearby mountains and gathered a lot of interesting treasures, mostly herbs. When he had finished collecting everything, he climbed to the top of the mountain while hiding from the various beasts present. At the top of the mountain, 2 huge beasts were fighting for the Moon Fruit, but Tang Yin just grabbed it and left. Nothing stopped him, and easily and simply he obtained the first fruit of the 3 he needed. ''Hm... Let''s go to the Lightning zone.'' He thought to himself as he started running all over the northwestern mountainous area, heading towards the Lightning Grounds, the place where the Red Lightning Blood Fruit was located. ''If my knowledge is not wrong, if there is a Phoenix Iced Fruit, then there should be a phoenix-blooded beast nearby. The Blood Fruit of the Lightning is not that unique and I can easily get it just by going deep into the area, but the Icy Fruit of the Phoenix belongs to the Phoenix or its offspring. Even if this Phoenix is not pure, it must have some of his blood in it, so I have to plan something to attack it.'' Tang Yin thought, and soon, a couple of days had passed. ''Lightning Bloody Fruit... Why do I feel that the lightning has been weakening lately?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and looked into the depths of this place. Everything was dark and full of lightning that was constantly falling. ''...I still can''t send my divine sense... What the hell is here? Is this a lightning domain?'' Tang Yin thought with a frown and wanted to go deeper into this place, but shook his head, turning his gaze as he started running towards the Frozen Grounds. His last destination to complete a mission that would give him very good rewards, including an Emperor Grade Fire, and most importantly... The System Upgrade. He had to run a long way to the Frozen Grounds, and finding this fruit took him a few more days after arriving. Until finally, the System revealed to him the exact location after going around and around. This one had no treasures nearby, and this made him frown. ''As expected... There''s a monster with the phoenix bloodline breeding in this place.'' He thought as he frowned. He quickly approached the place, and from afar, he looked at the Fruit he was looking for, hanging from a small stake. It was still growing but would soon ripen. Still, as soon as he got there, his eyes widened as he felt a presence above his head. ''Is it attacking me?'' He thought in shock and immediately darted away activating all his hiding skills to the max. Just then, a huge phoenix-like bird flew across the place with a great cry. ''It doesn''t attack...'' Tang Yin thought as he saw that it wasn''t that he was being attacked, it was simply his ''good morning'' cry. This made him smile a little, but his face soon tightened when he noticed the attribute of this huge bird and what kind of bird it was... His face began to itch slightly at the place where the scar was on his face as if it was telling him something... Chapter 394 - 394: A necessary beast, and, ?A gift? Tang Yin couldn''t take his eyes off this huge bird for a long while, as his head filled with memories and the smile on his face appeared. ''Shit, a Bird in a 50% Phoenix, with the Regenerative attribute!'' He thought to himself in shock after feeling everything inside this bird. It wasn''t a full phoenix; it was only 50% of the bloodline. Still, that was more than enough! The type of bird in question is called the Eternal Ice Bird, and its attributes are a bit strange and diverse because they always have two attributes. The first is Ice. All eternal ice birds have it. The second one can be any existing attribute, or even they can be born with Natural Laws. For example, there is a story from long ago in the Tang Yin world that once upon a time, there appeared a Bird of Eternal Ice with the ability to Control Time. This Eternal Ice Bird later became the First Phoenix Bird after an unknown evolution and is said to be able to control time perfectly. It is a legend in the Tang Yin world, and no one knows if it ever existed, but it is a story passed down in many ancient sects, so it is likely to have existed. Now, this Bird in front of Tang Yin did not have the control of a Natural Law or anything like that, but it did have a power that Tang Yin craved. The Regenerative Power! A person could become almost immortal if he managed to obtain several spiritual bones with such a good attribute. Moreover... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is just the attribute he needs to break the curse that is in the wound on his face and finally heal it. So, it is an indispensable attribute for him. This made him smile, and he was tempted to attack him all at once, but he remembered the specialty of a Bird of Eternal Ice. ''A Bird of Eternal Ice with the Regenerative Attribute will be really hard to deal with...'' He thought. The Bird of Eternal Ice has several ways to fight. Among those, they include its ability to fight with icy illusions. These illusions are not simple. They are so powerful that they could even fool his Silver Eyes if they overpower him in cultivation. Not for nothing is an Eternal Ice Bird said to be the ancestor of the Ice Phoenix. They are perhaps the most underestimated race of ice birds, but whoever has fought them knows their power and has respect for them. Tang Yin would rather fight a dragon than an Eternal Ice Bird, so if this was a dragon, he would not hesitate to pounce on it to slay it. But it wasn''t. This was a Bird of Eternal Ice, and on top of that, with such an annoying attribute. What''s worse, they''re inside its territory! His illusion abilities are so powerful, that he could very well have Tang Yin ''assassinate'' him in some weird illusion and actually hit him with a feather or not even touch him. ''This is annoying...'' Tang Yin thought and knew he would gain nothing here, just thinking. There was the option of asking his master for help, but that was not good. Being too dependent is not his style and even less so now. Besides, it''s not sure his master would know how to fight the illusions of a bird like this. Hardly anyone knows how to fight these birds because they are not very common and are found in places far away from civilizations. ''I must counter illusions, with killer illusions...'' He thought, and a beautiful face flashed through his mind at that moment. ''The Demon Phoenix Flower... Certainly, this spiritual weapon could counter the illusions of a Bird of Eternal Ice...'' He thought. But it was a bit annoying for him to deal with that girl, Jia Yijie. Still, soon, he could only sigh and think that that should be the only way for now unless he wanted to annoy his master. There was a reason why he didn''t want to tell her and would rather it was Jia Yijie, and that was for the sake of his master''s well-being. ''It''s strange what''s happening to her... I must try to get more information from her.'' He thought after remembering that the life of his master was slipping away from her with each passing day, in a situation he didn''t understand. It was strange, but there was nothing he could do for now except become stronger to find out. Therefore, it was preferable to look for Jia Yijie. Thus, he returned to the sect soon after to search for her, but as soon as he got back, his master called him. "Master, what''s wrong?" he asked doubtfully as he arrived at the patriarch''s mountain. Shi Yue looked at him and smiled, "I have a good gift for you." She said smiling. "What is it?" Tang Yin asked hesitantly, and she then grabbed him to take him somewhere else quickly. Soon, they stopped at the sect''s punishment hall. Both quickly entered the hall and reached the deepest area, where a person was chained up. He looked disheveled and injured all over, but Shi Yue didn''t care. "Comply." She said coldly as she spoke to Ding Yun, who was kneeling there. Tang Yin was shocked after seeing this. A Spiritual Supreme as strong as he was, was kneeling in such a manner and looked haggard and unwilling to fight. He had lost the competitive spirit he once had, so he could understand what he went through. But the next thing he saw was even more surprising to him. Ding Yun looked up, and as soon as he saw Shi Yue, he trembled slightly and then immediately broke a finger and put his blood on a scroll lying on the ground. Just then, Tang Yin felt a soul and blood connection forming in his body. ''What?'' He thought in shock, and just then, Ding Yun knelt before him. "Please accept my sincere apology and I hope Master will accept me from now on." He said... Tang Yin looked at him in shock and then remembered that scroll he had signed recently, ''Was it to give me a Spiritual Supreme as a slave?'' He thought in shock. A Spiritual Supreme as a Slave! Shit, how many wouldn''t wish to have one like that? Shi Yue then looked at Tang Yin and smiled at him. "Do you like the gift? You can do whatever you want with him. I promised him would let him live, but I guess it will depend on your mood." She said with a beautiful smile on her beautiful face... *** In this chapter, I corrected a mistake. I called Elder Ding, ''Ding Chun'' when his name was Ding Yun. Remembrance: Ding Chun is the Son, the one with the title of ''King''. And Ding Yun is the Elder of the Sect, whom fights against Mu Taishi for the place of Master of the Sect. Sorry for the mistakes! Chapter 395 - 395: Talking with Ding Yun* Tang Yin naturally did not expect it. She had promised to give him a gift days ago, but she never told him who she would give him as a slave. He would be surprised if it was some person above the seventh realm, for she knows Tang Yin can turn him into a mighty power in a few years, but a Supreme Spiritual? It''s of much use to him even now! With such a power he can do many things that he couldn''t before, in terms of traveling all over this continental region. Tang Yin could not put his joy into words, so he simply bowed a little to Shi Yue. "Thank you very much, master. I''ll be sure to use him well." He said smiling, and Shi Yue simply nodded to him. "There are several things I have to do these days, so I will be away for a while. The sect will be left in your hand, but I will leave Jia to protect the sect, if you need help with anything, you can consult her." Shi Yue said. "Jia? That dragon woman?" Tang Yin asked, and Shi Yue nodded. "Long Jia is her name, remember the True Dragon you saw before? That''s her, I''ll introduce her to you as soon as I get back." She said and then gave him a couple more things. "Don''t get into mischief while I''m not around." She said, and after looking at him for a moment, she turned to leave. "Where are you going?" Tang Yin asked, but she didn''t say anything. She raised her hand to say goodbye and disappeared from that place, leaving Tang Yin slightly confused. ''It seems that this thing that happened has given her more work than I expected.'' Tang Yin thought, though he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what it was. He simply walked out of there together with Ding Yun and entered his sect courtyard. "It seems that your sins against the sect, are more numerous than I expected." Tang Yin said staring at him, but Ding Yun simply smiled pityingly but refused to say anything about it, as he was afraid to say something out of place. "You can speak freely, I don''t mind. You won''t be able to betray me either." Tang Yin said sitting across from him, wanting to get some information out of him. Ding Yun then looked at him and nodded. "No, my sins are only enough for the Madam to murder me, not to make me someone else''s slave. With my power, this is not as simple as you think." He said, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Do you think she let you be my slave, solely because it''s me?" Tang Yin asked, and Ding Yun nodded his head without any hesitation. "Is it because I am her disciple? You seem to be a few hundred years old, maybe you know the last disciple of the master." Tang Yin said, and Ding Yun was silent for a while, without saying anything, but then nodded a little. "That''s right, I met him once. But no, it''s not because you are her disciple, it seems she sees something in you, that she didn''t see in the other disciples. The Madam treats you differently than the rest." He replied. Tang Yin then became a little interested. "What do you mean?" he asked, and Ding Yun shook his head. "My father once told me that Madam Shi Yue was totally against a person close to her, having bloody slaves. The last fight between Madam and her former disciple, was because he wanted to take several beautiful girls in the sect as slaves back then. He was ambitious and at that time, Miss Mu Ruxue was the greatest alchemical talent, he also wanted her as a slave. But the Madam never let him." He said and was silent, there was nothing more he knew about that time, for he was barely a little disciple. Still, he looked up and looked at Tang Yin, "But it seems she allows you to have it and even finds you people who can''t betray you." He said and lowered his head again. Tang Yin frowned after nodding. He had thought of this before but paid no attention to it. Still, if it was so, it meant that she had seen through Tang Yin very well. Either it was that or... sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''No, the master is cunning and might even be hiding from my perception. Perhaps she has seen more of me than I have come to believe.'' Tang Yin thought, dismissing other ideas that came into his head. "Okay, let''s stop talking about it. Tell me what you know about Mu Taishi, you seem to know him well and I''d like to know about him." Tang Yin asked... ... A day later, Tang Yin walked leisurely through the patriarch''s mountain until he came to a backyard, a place where Mu Taishi used to be, according to Ding Yun. He was accompanied by Ding Yun, who followed him from behind. Mu Taishi was sitting looking at the beautiful scenery before him with some snacks on his table. He looked relaxed and calm at the moment. When he saw Tang Yin arrive, he got up to greet him, though he was surprised to see Ding Yun behind him. "Young Master, is something wrong?" he asked hesitantly, and Tang Yin then signaled Ding Yun to stay away and approached Mu Taishi smiling. "Surprised?" Tang Yin asked seeing that Mu Taishi was in shock after this little exchange between Tang Yin and Ding Yun, such a powerful spiritual supreme. "This... What''s wrong?" he asked in shock, and Tang Yin simply signaled for them to sit down. "My master gave him to me; you don''t need to worry about him. He''s my slave now." Tang Yin replied calmly, and Mu Taishi opened his eyes wide with great surprise. "This..." He said in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded at him. "I was also surprised when she gave him to me, but it''s not bad. That way him will be useful to the sect, while he can''t do anything to betray it." Tang Yin said, and Mu Taishi, although he was surprised, nodded. "Makes sense, did you come to hang out with me, Young Master?" Mu Taishi asked, and Tang Yin looked at the good atmosphere here. "It''s true that this atmosphere is relaxing and makes one want to spend time looking at this beautiful scenery." Tang Yin said, understanding why Mu Taishi was here. Still, from his words, Mu Taishi understood that he did not come to enjoy this, so he waited for him to speak. "As you may know, I didn''t come here for this. Enjoying the good atmosphere is always good, but now we don''t have much time to waste time." Tang Yin said and stared at him. "I came to make an offer to you, Elder Mu." Tang Yin said. *** In this chapter, I corrected a mistake. I called Elder Ding, ''Ding Chun'' when his name was Ding Yun. Remembrance: Ding Chun is the Son, the one with the title of ''King''. And Ding Yun is the Elder of the Sect, whom fights against Mu Taishi for the place of Master of the Sect. Sorry for the mistakes! Chapter 396 - 396: An Offer "An offer? I will listen to it if it comes from you, Young Master." Mu Taishi replied quickly, and Tang Yin nodded. "Join me, Elder Mu. You need not be ashamed of your talent when you work with me because I will stand before you to represent you. It''s not nice for me to say so, but in the whole sect, I''m pretty sure no one has talent on par with mine." Tang Yin said, slightly confusing Mu Taishi. "What do you mean?" he asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "You don''t need to hide the fact that you are ashamed that, not only can''t you protect your younger sister who you swore to protect, but that you have to depend on her to keep you afloat. I understand your feelings, Elder Mu. You have lost your pride because you think there is nothing you can do to prove to your sister, that you can protect her." "In reality, your pride was lost because of your cowardice and self-doubt. You have let yourself be driven by the inner demons within your heart and because of that your talent has been stagnated, not allowing you to move up a level in over 100 years." "Everyone seems to be moving on, the young man who watched you from behind back then, grew so much as to become as powerful as you and was threatening your position. The younger sister who depended on you for so long became so talented and powerful, that she eclipsed you. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That allowed you to realize that everyone is moving on but you and you came to think that you lacked talent, but the reality is that you don''t. It''s just that your determination wavered at some point." Tang Yin smiled slightly to this point and stared at him. "Mu Taishi, you have talent, but you lack determination because your personality is not what a cultivator should have. You seem to need someone else to stand in front of you so that you can shine, for your mentality is trapped in your inner demons." Tang Yin said and stood up. "Back then, who stood before you, was my master. Legendary Shi Yue, as powerful and beautiful as she was, made you see that, perhaps, you can reach even higher and she showed you. That led you to become the Sect Master at a young age. This time, the one offering to stand in front of you is not a Legendary of thousands of years, even so, it won''t be long before I become a legendary being, just like my master." "Your talent and mentality I can rescue. I can make an ordinary person, become a renowned cultivator, so I can also make you into someone who can stand in front of Mu Ruxue. But it''s up to you to decide." Tang Yin said and stopped talking. Mu Taishi frowned when he heard this, but after a while, he sighed. "So, you''ve been investigating me." He replied with a smile. "My sister''s talent is not as simple as you think, Young Master. She is at the top of the alchemy pyramid, her alchemical power is so strong, that she is on the level of the God of Alchemy. The Alchemical City respects her so much that they even worship her more than Madam Shi Yue herself, how could you possibly understand a talent like that?" he asked, and the smile on his face disappeared, he was a bit discouraged, as he had lost the position that allowed him to stand in front of his younger sister. Now, she was totally above him, what face would he see her with? Still, Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Her alchemical talent is certainly impressive. For me to say that she surpasses me in pure alchemical talent is something she should be proud of. Not only that, she is also a Spiritual Supreme, so her cultivation talent is quite high for this continent. But, it''s just that." "I don''t abide by the laws of the continent. Just as less than 5 years ago, I was a cripple who was trying to survive in the east, running away from little Spirit Masters who wanted to assassinate me, in the same way, I can make it so that you, in 5 years, can stop running away from your destiny and face your sister the way it is meant to be." Tang Yin said and then sat back down under Mu Taishi''s shocked look. "Actually, I only offer it to you because I feel sorry for you. I understand how you may feel, although I have never been through anything similar. But I don''t need to. In 3 years, my words today will be proven, when this region will be filled with Spiritual Supremes from side to side with my help." Tang Yin said and relaxed in his seat as he looked at the environment. Mu Taishi was in shock at this but only lowered his head in thought. Shi Yue had mentioned to him that Tang Yin would be working with his sister and many alchemists to restore the sect. She had also told him that Tang Yin was not as simple as he thought, but he had not expected him to be able to say such words in such a way. They were far-fetched words and seemed to be meaningless when spoken by a person who was barely in the King Realm. But, if he believed in Shi Yue''s judgment, they did not seem to be such far-fetched words. After all, the most Legendary woman on this continent said so and entrusted the sect and its future to him. Well, not just the sect. She was entrusting the whole region by giving him so much freedom. That meant she trusted him and had something to hold onto to trust so blindly. But what was it? It was an unanswered question that haunted Mu Taishi''s head. After a few minutes, Tang Yin stood up and tapped Mu Taishi on the shoulder. "Elder Mu, think very carefully about your decision because your future will depend on it. You still have time to restore your status. My master told me that she will soon leave her position and I have no plans to inherit being a sect master, so, maybe the sect will depend on you again." Tang Yin said as he started walking. "If you can promise me that you will help me to be able to stand in front of my sister again, I will follow you and not look at a place you don''t want me to look at." Mu Taishi suddenly said, causing Tang Yin to stop and look at him. "Do you know what a God is?" Tang Yin asked, a question unexpected by Mu Taishi, but from which he could only nod in confusion. Tang Yin then smiled. "I will make you one if you follow me. Don''t think about whether I can make it, I have many ways to do it." Tang Yin said and turned his body as he raised his hand until he had it level with Mu Taishi''s head. He made a light fist at that moment, which caused the Natural Law of Control domain to appear for a small moment and hit Mu Taishi in the chest, sending him flying for over a dozen meters. "That''s my gift for now. Think everything through and come find me anytime." Tang Yin said, disappearing soon after. Mu Taishi was in shock as he stood up with a slight dizziness... Small amounts of strange information implanted in his head at that moment, which confused him, but soon a gleam appeared in his eyes, realizing what was happening... ... Chapter 397 - 397: Visiting Jia Yijie After leaving the patriarch''s mountain, Tang Yin sent Ding Yun to another place and walked through the long courtyards of the Central Sect. The Central Sect is no different from the Inner Sect in terms of construction. It''s just that the courtyards are several times larger, and the spiritual energy here is even more concentrated. In addition, the spiritual river crossed this place, and the central disciples, from time to time, could bathe in it. They enjoyed many privileges here. Pills, cultivation techniques, spiritual baths, all these and more were at hand, ready for use at any time. Even so, there were not many central disciples, so no people were walking around this place, but it was a beautiful place. Tang Yin walked leisurely on the side of the spiritual river while gazing at the beautiful scenery. It went without saying, but he didn''t expect this place to be so beautiful. Spirit herbs were growing from side to side, and there were even spirit fish in the river that were constantly jumping. ''They look delicious...'' Tang Yin thought after seeing them, but he just kept walking. Towards the place where the 5 Greatest Courtyards of this place were. The 5 Kings were there. During these past few days, all of them were silent, as their greatest backer had been arrested. Elder Ding had fallen, and Shi Yue''s appearance left them stunned by his immense power. Therefore, lately, they simply behaved like little central disciples, not showing themselves much. ''They may live in such good places and be treated this way, but they still have ideas against the sect. Certainly, the ungrateful one does not learn by words.'' Tang Yin thought, and at that moment, he finally arrived at the 5 greatest courtyards. Each one had the name ''King'' on the entrance, which meant that this place was where the Sect Kings, the most powerful disciples currently resided. This place was silent, and only the sound of Tang Yin''s footsteps could be heard lightly around the area until Tang Yin arrived at the courtyard he was looking for. From the entrance, it could be seen that this courtyard did not belong to a man, for the decorations they had and the scent it gave off belonged to a woman. Therefore, he smiled and entered, but just then, a voice reached his ears. "Little Sister Jia, do you want to go hunting? Lately, I need to clear my mind and that''s why I came to look for you." Ding Chun said as he spoke to a beautiful woman who was elegantly watering the flowers in the garden. Jia Yijie smiled at this but shook her head without stopping what she was doing. "Big Brother, to clear your mind you don''t need to go out hunting. Just say your true intentions why you came, and I''ll listen to you." She said calmly, and Ding Chun then sighed. "My family wants to see you." He said without hiding anything from her, and Jia Yijie nodded. "Things are better when spoken face to face, you see?" she replied, and he nodded at her. "So, are you coming?" He asked, but Jia Yijie sighed. "The Ding Family is in big trouble right now and I''m not against helping you, since you have helped me in the past, even if your intentions were otherwise." Jia Yijie said and then looked at him. "Therefore, tell me your intentions and those of your family. Then I will consider helping you. Just by saying that, I won''t risk going to a place that doesn''t suit me." She replied, putting Ding Chun on the spot. Still, he nodded. "I want you to marry me. My family wants it too, so they are inviting you to hear your answer." He said firmly. Jia Yijie frowned for a moment but then relaxed. "Since when did you change from a Wu to a Jia?" she asked mockingly, and Ding Chun''s face tightened when he heard this. Still, as he prepared to speak, Jia Yijie spoke up. "Marrying a Ding, eh... Certainly, they have a good status, even if Elder Ding is no longer there. But you are the one who knows the most about my fame and on many occasions, you said among your friends, that you only saw me as just another opportunist that you gained benefits from for your own sake." She said and glared at him, "Do you still think I would agree to marry someone who speaks ill of me, behind my back?" she asked smiling. Ding Chun frowned as he heard this and then realized that many of the things he had said in secret didn''t seem to be a secret to her. This bothered him a little, and he began to think about who the hell it was that had betrayed him like that. Jia Yijie smiled at seeing him like that and started walking the other way. "Big Brother Ding, my answer is simple. I will not oppose Young Master Tang Yin. Tell your family that even if they give me all the wealth they have, I would not. As you know, I am an opportunist. I want to reap tangible benefits from every action I take and opposing a person of such status does me no good to reap benefits. Good luck finding what you want." She said smiling as she started to walk inside her house. Ding Chun frowned as he heard this, but he couldn''t help but be annoyed. "Bitch, I still have your secret, do you think I can''t make you!?" he shouted angrily, causing Jia Yijie to stop in her tracks after hearing this. It was at that moment that Tang Yin, who had been watching this exchange of words from the side, came up behind Ding Chun and tapped him on the shoulder. "Little Disciple, you would do well not to meddle where it does not suit you. Life is short." Tang Yin said, glaring at him. Ding Chun was scared to death as soon as he saw him and jumped aside, "Tang Yin!" he shouted in surprise. ''How the hell did he get behind me without me noticing?'' He thought in shock. His shout caused Jia Yijie to quickly turn around and feel stunned as soon as she saw Tang Yin standing there. Tang Yin didn''t see her though, and simply looked at Ding Chun. "Elder Ding was released, he''s waiting for you in your courtyard. Good luck." He said, surprising Ding Chun again. Still, he just threw a snort with his mouth and said nothing of what he wanted to say. He turned around and walked away. At this moment, there was nothing he could do against a Tang Yin who had Legendary Shi Yue as his backup. Therefore, he walked away, leaving Tang Yin and Jia Yijie alone. She looked at him for a moment and after a few small thoughts, she smiled. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn''t expect the Grand Young Master and Heir of the Northwest to visit me personally." She spoke. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I didn''t want to visit you either, but I need a favor. I''ll pay you back in spades." Tang Yin said. *** Hello, in the past chapters I made a mistake calling Elder Ding (Ding Yun) by the name ''Ding Chun''. So I already corrected them. The one who became Tang Yin''s slave is Ding Yun (Elder Ding, Spiritual Supreme), the father of Ding Chun (Disciple ''King'' Spiritual Saint). Sorry for the mistakes. Chapter 398 - 398: Her request is simple. Jia Yijie was surprised to hear him say that and looked at him with interest. "Oh, the Northwest Heir wants me to do him a favor? That''s something worthy of praise for me, I''m flattered." She said smiling, and then turned around directing him to follow her into the house. This courtyard had been remodeled by her, to live in a comfortable and pleasant environment, so the whole house had the aroma and scent of a woman. ''This girl has a good sense of elegance.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the tiles on the floor and other things on the walls that gave an elegant feeling to the living room of this courtyard. After making some tea and getting some snacks, she passed them to Tang Yin with grace and a little bow to him. "Try it, I''m good at making tea." She said smiling, and Tang Yin then tasted. His eyes twinkled slightly; he didn''t expect her to be so good at doing things like that. "You''re good, I like the taste." He replied, and then she felt ingratiated by this and smiled at him. "If you want me to do you a favor, I accept. No matter what it is, I''ll do it. But I don''t need a payment, I just want you to fulfill a request." She replied, and Tang Yin raised his gaze to look at her. "I still haven''t told you the favor I want, do you accept so lightly?" He asked, and she nodded. "Yes, if it''s you, it''s okay." She replied, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Well, it seems the rumors about you are true. You''re smarter than I expected though." He replied, and she shook her head. "Rumors are rumors and those who say they know me, really don''t. A rumor can be spread by an illusion, just as an illusion can become real." She replied, and Tang Yin was slightly surprised, so he stared at her. Her words... They seemed to carry a hint of explanation of her situation, but at the same time, she didn''t seem to want to explain it in detail, so she did so vaguely and using a little pun. ''This girl is more cunning than I thought.'' Tang Yin thought and frowned slightly. "I want to use your Demonic Phoenix Flower." Tang Yin replied directly, and she nodded without hesitation. "Of course, you can use it all you want. I''ll give you total freedom to use it for whatever you want, who do you want me to assassinate? If it''s a man it will be easier." She answered immediately smiling. Tang Yin stared at her and smiled slightly. "You are very interesting, girl. But, don''t worry. You won''t be in danger this time and I don''t want you to murder anyone... For now." He replied. She then raised her eyebrows to look at him, she was a little surprised but nodded with a beautiful and captivating smile. Her eyes sparkled slightly at that moment, but the sparkle in her eyes faded as soon as her illusionary power collided with a small barrier between Tang Yin''s eyes. Just then, she stepped back slightly and noticed that Tang Yin had disappeared from his spot, leaving her in shock. ''What?'' She thought, and just then, she felt her face being touched, leaving her in shock, and looked to her side. Tang Yin was sitting next to her, smiling slightly at her as he touched her face lightly. Tang Yin''s face had changed, removing the scar on it, and his long hair had been painted silver. A beautiful pair of silver eyes were staring at her in such a way that made her see the pinnacle of male beauty in a single instant. She felt lost in that gaze and didn''t even know how to react. All her illusory power receded in that instant, and she fell slightly into a passive state. Tang Yin then lifted her face with one finger and brought his face close to hers. "Girl, very few have dared to try to see through me, using illusionary techniques. I won''t lie to you, your Demonic Phoenix Flower can do it, but... You''re still too green for that. Trying to use illusionary techniques on me won''t work for you. Therefore, just fulfill my favor and I''ll owe you another one, okay?" Tang Yin said smiling, as she stared at him. Even so, just at that moment, Tang Yin averted his gaze and looked at the sofa he was on before. "Hehe, little disciple, you''re still too green to tell me that." She said as she looked at him from that side, and the face in front of Tang Yin disappeared into small illusory particles. Still, that was all the surprise she gave him. Tang Yin then appeared at her side and hugged her around the waist. "Are you sure?" he asked, and she was startled by how absurdly fast he had been. ''Is the one in front of me even real?'' she thought and noticed that the image of Tang Yin in front of her was also illusionary. This left her in shock, but after feeling Tang Yin hugging her, she wasted no time and leaned back against him. "Well, I like this better." She said... ''I can''t move though.'' She thought, being the main reason why she didn''t leave. Tang Yin teased her and disappeared again. Without her noticing, Tang Yin''s face, eyes, and hair had returned to normal. "Tell me, what request do you want me to fulfill for you? Are you sure you don''t want me to owe you a favor? Not many people have the opportunity for me to owe them a favor and you can use it for almost anything." He said sitting back down. Jia Yijie frowned slightly as she saw him walk away and drop her a little onto the couch, but then she smiled again. "I will allow you to use my Spirit Weapon for whatever you want, now and in the future. It''s not a promise just for now, do you think one favor will be enough to repay it?" She asked back, and Tang Yin frowned. "It''s not like I''m going to need your help every month." He replied, and she shrugged. "Well, when you need it, you can use it. I understand the value of my spirit weapon very well." She replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. She then smiled seeing that he didn''t refuse, so she stared at him. "My request is simple. Let me marry you, Young Master Tang Yin." She said... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 399 - 399: She wants to sleep with him. Hearing this, Tang Yin stared at her for a moment, not knowing how to react. He came to think he had misheard but realized he hadn''t. The look on her face told him that what he had just heard was real. Still, he was surprised. He hadn''t expected to hear that from her. So, he sighed and shook his head. "Pitifully, I don''t like opportunists." He replied, and she felt a little hurt by that, so she leaned back. "Do you judge me too?" she asked. It was something everyone did with her, so she was used to it. Throughout her life, many people judged her for the way she did things and for taking advantage of her advantages to make a profit. Over time, she had grown accustomed to this, but all the same, being told this by the person she had just proposed to it, didn''t feel right. But Tang Yin shook his head. "No, I''m not one to judge you. But the fact that you do that prevents you from being able to get into my eyes." He replied firmly, and Jia Yijie stared at him, but then lowered her head slightly. "What if I stop doing that?" She asked. Tang Yin then looked at her, "Are you serious about your request?" he asked, and she nodded firmly. "Of course, I wouldn''t lie about something concerning my future." She replied. "Why? You seem to have a very good relationship with the Ding''s and they are strong. More so now that Ding Yun was released and they still have that Sword Sect Elder." He replied, but she shrugged her shoulders. "Am I not allowed to choose who to marry?" She asked, but seeing that Tang Yin didn''t answer her, she simply sighed. "I have no intention of marrying the Ding. I am not strong and they are not sincere. Besides, Ding Chun is among the worst scum of the Sect and so is his father, even the most powerful Ding Elder, Ding Yun''s father, has betrayed the region. Marrying him would be my undoing. Besides, I don''t like him." She replied being sincere. Tang Yin stared at her for a few long minutes, in which neither of them spoke. They simply stared at each other as she kept the captivating smile on her beautiful face. Tang Yin sighed after that. "So, you want to marry me, so the Ding will stop chasing you?" he asked and she shrugged a little. "Not really, ever since I saw you, I wanted you to be someone talented so I could marry you, what woman wouldn''t want to marry such a beautiful face and body? You can ask 100% of the women in the Sect and they will all say they want to marry you." She said smiling, speaking again shortly after she said that. "But you can think it''s like that too. I can''t fight the Ding, but you can. If you are present, they will back down. Just your presence is enough." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. He knows that, though he also knows that he now has partial control of the Ding Family, but not total control. After all, they are going to be doubtful as to why Ding Yun was able to get off so easily and without taking much punishment. "Tell me about the Ding and I''ll consider helping you to keep them from doing anything to you." Tang Yin replied, and she frowned. "You won''t consider marrying me?" she asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I told you, I don''t like women who do what you do." He replied, and she sighed. "I also told you that not everything you hear is real." She replied, but still, she didn''t say anything else and simply diverted the conversation. "The Ding are a family that was born in the Sword Sect, but the reality is that the creator of the Ding Family is an ancient elder from the Central Region. They came here fleeing from the Central Region but eventually allied with them again. Now, their sole mission is to take control of the Sect. I know many of the secrets of this family, but lately, they move differently. With each passing day, they seem a little stranger and I can''t figure out what they are doing anymore." She replied, and Tang Yin frowned. ''People from the central region have been slipping out of my master''s clutches lately according to my organization''s networks. They seem to be preparing for something big.'' Tang Yin thought. Then he realized something and looked at Jia Yijie in surprise. "Girl, have you been together with Ding Chun all this time, solely to spy on the Ding Family? Looks like you have your own information network formed." Tang Yin said in surprise, and she smiled ingratiatingly. "My entire information network is based on me. Ding Chun has been a good pawn all this time if I can earn praise from you, but you should know that it''s not enough for me." She said and smiled slightly as her eyes blinked a few times in a row. A small explosion occurred a few seconds later as Tang Yin''s eyes flashed again. "Tsk." She said, averting her gaze elsewhere. Tang Yin sighed, "Why are you so eager to make me fall under your illusions?" He asked, and she let out a snort with her mouth before answering. "Hmph, it''s not an illusion, it''s a charm." She said somewhat annoyed, but lowered her head slightly. "If you sleep with me, you''ll understand my words." She replied, and Tang Yin stared at her for a moment. ''So, she''s trying to make me fall for her charms so that I''ll sleep with her...'' Tang Yin thought ignoring her motives. Then he sighed. "Let me use your spiritual weapon and I''ll help you. I can give you a chance to fulfill your wishes, but if you waste that chance, you will possibly die. So, think it through." He replied, and she then smiled as she stared at him. "I don''t need to think about it, I''ll accept whatever you tell me. Come on, let''s murder the one you want to murder." She said quickly getting up. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She really didn''t care who she had to fight or what she had to do, since Tang Yin sought her out, it meant she should be able to do it, and if she couldn''t, then she would simply create a way to do it. Tang Yin smiled and then stood up behind her. "We are going to hunt an Eternal Ice Bird with a regenerative attribute, so prepare well." He replied, and she looked at him in shock. "You found an Eternal Ice Bird?" she asked in shock... Soon after, both of them were seen leaving the Sect together, heading in the direction of the corresponding place where that beast was. Chapter 400 - 400: A quick and clean attack. "Have you ever fought with an Eternal Ice Bird?" Tang Yin asked as he ran alongside Jia Yijie through the huge mountainous forest. Jia Yijie shook her head at his question. "No, I''ve never faced one. But I''ve heard some things. They say it''s the apex of the icy illusion, is it true?" She said. Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, this is one of the most complicated spirit beasts to hunt for those who are solitary precisely because of that. It''s a good thing our attribute isn''t ice though, if it were, we''d be useless." Tang Yin replied, and she looked at him doubtfully. "Do you have a high defense against ice?" she asked, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "High defense? It is impenetrable by ice. It is immune to all ice arts unless they are explosive or penetrating, but even then, to those, it has a very high defense. It''s a bird no icy cultivator would want to encounter for that very reason." He replied, and she was surprised but nodded. "And how do his illusions compare to mine? I''ve never fought against someone strong and who also uses illusions, most fall very easily." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. "Your spirit weapon is special. In assassination tactics it might be the best among the existing ones, it is so rare that it makes me question where you are from or who your parents are. It''s an illusionary spirit weapon made for assassination, so it goes a bit against the icy illusion, which focuses on illusions for defense, thus, you are one of its counters." Tang Yin said smiling. Then they continued talking about various things and strategies to hunt this beast. Hours passed until they finally arrived at the place. As usual, the bird was flying above this place, or at least it appeared to be, but in reality, this was also an illusion. "How amazing, that guy can make pretty powerful illusions, but I have a question." Jia Yijie said doubtfully as she looked at the exact spot where the Bird of Eternal Ice did indeed stand. Tang Yin was surprised that she had spotted it so quickly, but he smiled. "Ask whatever you want, if I know, I''ll answer." He replied, and she then nodded. She looked at him with a strange smile, and then pointed at the huge bird lying down and tilted her head slightly. "Why the hell is that thing on the Tenth Level of the Emperor Realm?" She asked with surprise and a strange smile on her face. Tang Yin looked at her in confusion, "Why, you ask? Why was it cultivated to that extent?" He replied, not knowing how to answer that question. But she quickly shook her head and grabbed him by the arm, "No, no, no. When we came here you told me it was to look for a spiritual bone for you, you are at the Ninth Level of the Sixth Realm, how the hell are you going to absorb the spiritual bone of a beast at the tenth level of the next realm!?" She asked in shock. "It''s over 150 thousand years old, you know!" She repeated in shock, and Tang Yin then understood where her doubt was. "Hehe, don''t worry about the details. I can absorb it with no problem right now. Besides, I''ll need it to be able to endure the spiritual bones of the Seventh Realm. Remember that in the Seventh Realm, you can obtain 2 at Level 9." He replied calmly. No spiritual bone would be difficult for him to obtain, so he was confident. Right now... With his new Natural Law, it would be a shame if he obtained a Spiritual Bone of lesser age than that, although that one was already at his limit. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked at him in shock, but although she wanted to retort, after seeing the confidence in his eyes, she couldn''t. She could only look at him for a couple of full minutes and then sighed. "Tsk, I didn''t think that the person I proposed to, would want to commit suicide as soon as we met, maybe I really bring bad luck?" she said suddenly, as she mumbled between her lips. Still, she turned away. "Fine, if that''s what you want, I''ll help you. Let''s make this quick, I''ll cast my most powerful illusion ability on him as we planned and you take care of the rest." She said, and without paying any more attention to Tang Yin, she summoned her spirit weapon. The ball that appeared in her hand soon transformed into a beautiful flower, and her beautiful clear eyes shone brightly in a pinkish color. She opened both arms sideways, and a large number of petals flew from side to side, and a flash arrived in front of the Eternal Ice Bird. He instantly realized that he was under attack, so he let out a cry towards the sky and flapped his wings vigorously, causing the spiritual energy to slam into the surroundings with force. He flew to dodge the attack, but the next thing he heard was a slight smirk. "Hehehe, please be still. You are very precious to my future husband." Jia Yijie said smiling as her voice came from all ends of this place. "The Demonic Phoenix?" Eternal Ice Bird said at that instant, quickly realizing what was going on. The whole place seemed to be encircled by a strange white spiritual mist that was almost indistinguishable to anyone, for this whole world was white. Even so, the Eternal Ice Bird is not a normal being, so it was able to immediately notice what was going on. "Hehehe, exactly~" Jia Yijie replied, but she didn''t care. Even though the Bird had discovered her, it was a normal thing coming from a bird like this. Still, she knew that the bird had no idea where she was. "GET OUT!" the bird shouted angrily as it struck the surroundings with a powerful surge of icy energy, freezing various things present. Just then, Jia Yijie clenched her hands where she stood, right in front of the bird, and countless petals of her spirit weapon flew at great speed toward where the Eternal Ice Bird was. "KYAAAAAAAAAAAA!" the bird''s mighty roar came as soon as it felt various things piercing through its body. ''Did I hit it?'' she thought in confusion, she didn''t think it was that simple... Just as she thought so, she noticed the image in front of her of the icy bird disappear among ice petals and felt a strong presence behind her. She smiled, and just as a claw struck her body, it dispersed among particles of spiritual energy as she appeared behind the icy bird. "You are dead." She said as she attached her hand firmly to the bird''s body to hold it... Her spirit weapon flew back and soon pierced hard through the bird''s body, making it let out a cry of pain mixed with blood... This brought a smile to Jia Yijie''s face, so she threw herself backward. The bird did not stand still and immediately launched an attack at her and took distance. Jia Yijie frowned as she dodged the attack easily and looked at this bird''s body. "Tsk, so this is a regenerative attribute. Shit, that''s almost being immortal." She said a bit annoyed, as she looked at all the wounds she had left on this bird''s body had healed. The eternal ice bird glared at Jia Yijie, "Heh, I finally got you, little one. How will you escape my sight now?" he asked angrily, but Jia Yijie didn''t answer him with anything more than a smile. This annoyed him, so he prepared to attack. But just at that moment, a voice came from behind him. "Run away from this, little bird." Tang Yin said as he appeared with two beautiful heavenly hammers in his hands, leaping over the bird. "Demonic Destroyer." Tang Yin said as he slammed his two heavenly hammers against the huge body of the bird that had no way to dodge. Tang Yin made sure to hit it just at the exact moment when the bird could neither dodge nor cast an illusionary skill, so the blow hit it squarely and sent it crashing hard into the ground. The impact created a huge crater that left Jia Yijie in shock. Still, something surprised her even more... ''Heavenly Hammer!?'' She thought in shock, and various diverse and strange memories came to her mind at that moment, but... She sent all these memories deep into her mind and jumped at an extreme speed towards where Tang Yin was falling, while all the petals of her spirit weapon flew forcefully towards him... Just then, Tang Yin sensed a change in the environment that made him frown, ''A Domain?'' He thought in shock after seeing that the environment had changed drastically from one moment to the next. The once-visible ice soon became a thick, pinkish mist that prevented his senses from traveling far. Just then, it was that he sensed Jia Yijie''s presence. She was standing very close to him, with a ''murderous'' and strange look on her face... She unhesitatingly slammed him to the ground, grabbing him by his chest as countless petals flew forcefully towards him. Tang Yin felt stunned at that moment... Chapter 401 - 401: Her true desire The petals were painted a deep red color and increased their speed. Tang Yin could not even react when a large number of petals of one of the most powerful spiritual weapons for assassination hit him. Yet, strangely, he felt no pain. These petals did not hit his body but hit his clothes, binding him firmly to the ground as if he had been stitched. The smile on Jia Yijie''s face shone at that instant, revealing her beautiful fangs and a strange look emerged on her face... Tang Yin knew this look very well. It was not a murderous look, nor one that sought blood... Rather, it was a look of extreme lust. This painted Jia Yijie''s beautiful face a light, rosy color as her flushed cheeks moved closer to Tang Yin''s lips. "I... I hate the Tang... But... I will possess you; I want you to be mine. For you... I can forget about the grudge for a while." She said smiling and soon sealed Tang Yin''s lips with hers, plunging him into an intense kiss while moving her hands all over his body to pull his clothes off. Even so, she soon jumped back hard as she realized something was wrong... "You..." She said in shock, and just then, the ''Tang Yin'' she was sitting on dispersed into particles of spiritual energy, leaving her in shock. ''He escaped from my domain?" she thought in shock, but just then, someone blew in her ear, "Who are you looking for?" Tang Yin asked from behind. She immediately jumped to the other side and looked at Tang Yin was calmly standing there. "You... My domain doesn''t affect you?" she asked in shock. She has never met someone who was not affected by her domain. After all, she knows very well what kind of domain she has. Therefore, she could not understand how on earth Tang Yin managed to get rid of her domain. Besides... ''He doesn''t have damaged clothes... Did he do it from the beginning?'' she thought, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders smiling at her. For a moment, he had prepared to assassinate her. Why she would attack him with that look, but then he noticed that it wasn''t a look she wanted to give. It was an effect of her Domain. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Furthermore, when he saw that what she was planning was not to murder him but to sleep with him, he backed off everything he was going to do. "Little demon, you are special and quite interesting. But I don''t like having a threat among my women, how do you want to marry me like that?" he asked smiling at her, and she shuddered slightly hearing that. She lowered her head a little when she heard that. "...I''m sorry. I saw you off guard and tried to do it." She replied, but just at that instant, she disappeared and appeared on top of Tang Yin again. "Why are you running away from me? Am I not pretty enough? I think, if you do it with me, you''ll like it." She said suddenly, surprising him. He didn''t expect her to make that move when she looked so regretful a moment ago. Still, he didn''t pull away from her and simply looked into her eyes. "Your domain is interesting, but I don''t like having daggers pointed at me all the time, can you stop that? Then I''ll answer you." He said, and she frowned. "You think I''m aiming at you? I''m aiming at your clothes. I learned that, if I want to see you naked, I''ll have to cut off your clothes, instead of pinning you to the ground..." She said smiling and immediately moved her hand slightly, causing countless daggers to fly wildly towards Tang Yin. They were all aimed at his clothes but stopped only centimeters away from him. As if they had been held back by an invisible force. Jia Yijie was surprised, "You..." She said in shock and tried to pull back again, but Tang Yin held her by the buttocks firmly, scaring her. "What do you think you''re doing?" she asked somewhat frightened. Tang Yin smiled at her, "What? You didn''t want me to grab you?" He asked, and she prepared to retort but then realized it was an opportunity, so she immediately leaned back on his chest, in another unexpected move for Tang Yin. "True... Touch me more." She said with a tender smile on her face. Tang Yin looked at her sideways and sighed, ''This girl is so weird. Sometimes she''s tender and then she looks like a murderer, does she have a split personality?'' He thought and felt his head hurt. "Get up, I want to absorb my spiritual bone before it''s too late. Then we''ll talk about this." He said, spanking her to get up. She looked at him in frustration, but still, she did as he told her and got up. "Hmph, you still haven''t told me how you escaped my domain. No one had been able to escape until now." She said turning around, and then Tang Yin came up behind her again, speaking in her ear a thing that was only audible to her. She felt shocked when she heard this and turned her head sharply to look at him, but Tang Yin had already stepped forward, and without her noticing, he began to synthesize his spiritual bone. Jia Yijie''s thoughts became chaotic after that, and shock filled her from side to side. And so, the hours passed as Jia Yijie couldn''t help but stare at Tang Yin in shock, wondering about what he had told her a few hours ago. Her mind could not be at ease after hearing that and her movements were an example of her nervousness. Still, she simply stood there to the side, looking at the huge bird''s body next to Tang Yin. ''He is so strong... Killing a bird with the regenerative attribute should be more complicated than he made it look, how did he manage to do it so easily?'' She thought with a frown, and approached the bird to examine it. As soon as she put her hand on its body to check, she felt stunned and took a step back in shock. ''Total destruction? That attack was that powerful?'' she thought in shock and then remembered something else... ''Wait... Was it two heavenly hammers?'' She thought, realizing something she hadn''t thought of before... Chapter 402 - 402: Dont you want to sleep with me? Because she saw Tang Yin off guard at that moment, she jumped up trying to fulfill her selfish desires, and didn''t think much about what she had seen. But if she remembered correctly, Tang Yin had attacked with two matching hammers. ''Could it be an ability? I''ve heard of abilities to clone his spirit weapon, but... He looked so powerful at that moment, could it be that he has dual spirit weapons and it''s two heavenly hammers? Wasn''t that impossible?'' She thought with confusion. Inside the body of this powerful bird, there was nothing. The bones, the organs... Every little vessel was destroyed, but it didn''t affect the physical body at all, except for the shock of receiving such a strong blow. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a powerful bird was reduced to nothing more than a pool of blood with a single strike, that was certainly something that only the heavenly hammer could do. But Tang Yin was a whole cultivation realm below this bird, so it didn''t make sense that it had so much power. If she thought this far... She realized that it was true, there was the presence of something else for such a powerful attack to happen. Either that his ability was too powerful, or... ''That he has two equal spiritual weapons...'' She thought and looked at Tang Yin in shock. Just at those moments, an occurrence was happening again in Tang Yin''s body. Just like that time in front of the beautiful Qingyue, a beautiful halo formed around Tang Yin''s body. His hair changed and transformed into long silver hair that waved in the wind created by the same spiritual energy that shook the surroundings, while the halo around him became even more evident than last time. This time, it could be seen floating slightly behind Tang Yin, increasing his spiritual energy by a wide margin and making him look large and powerful. Jia Yijie, who saw this was stunned staring at him, noticing that the beauty on his face had greatly increased at that moment, but just as she was looking at him, she had to turn her face away as a radiance formed on Tang Yin''s face at that instant. A mighty power burst out from where Tang Yin was standing as his level shot through the air at an absurd speed, rising 6 levels of cultivation in a single instant. This left Jia Yijie in shock... "What the hell!??" she shouted in shock, trying to comprehend what was going on, but had to avert her gaze again as the glow Tang Yin was giving off wouldn''t let her see him. Just then, a burst of power hit the surroundings as a glowing body rose. The halo behind him gave off a powerful spiritual energy that shook the surroundings as Tang Yin''s body gradually became visible in that radiance. He raised his hand slightly, and a powerful blast of spiritual energy shot out from his hand, threatening to destroy everything in its path as it advanced at great speed, taking everything in its path. Everything from rocks to trees and small mountains of ice that were scattered about the place was reduced to rubble. Then Tang Yin turned his hand and caused the attack to deflect in the direction he pointed, destroying a big mountain in the distance. It was then that Tang Yin''s body became visible to the beautiful eyes of Jia Yijie, who couldn''t help but be stunned looking at that great beauty that stood before her. His perfect, unblemished face, plus that beautiful silver hair, and his pair of silver eyes looked at her in that instant, creating intense electric currents inside her. She even felt herself getting wet down there simply because of his gaze was so perfect and beautiful. She was in shock after looking at him, so she couldn''t even react in the short term, but soon, she vanished and appeared before him, clinging to him. "Don''t you want to sleep with me? We can do it right here and now." She said as she pointed to a bed that had appeared out of nowhere behind her. Tang Yin looked at her in shock and put a hand to his forehead. He couldn''t help but smile and stop thinking about what he was thinking. He had been trying to watch the changes in his body while watching the system tell him various things, but suddenly came the beautiful Jia Yijie in front of him to propose that she was even prepared with a bed. Tang Yin could only smile and lightly tap her head, "Girl, can''t you think of something else? You''ve been asking me to sleep with you ever since we met, aren''t you ashamed?" he asked, and she quickly shook her head. "No, I do have shame. But when I see your face, it makes me want to. It''s a gut feeling and we should follow our instincts, don''t you think?" She said as she pulled him towards that bed foolishly. Tang Yin let himself go and fell on top of her, surprising her. She looked at him in surprise but wasted no time and tried to remove his clothes as she erected her domain again to prevent any living thing from getting in her way. Still, Tang Yin stopped her and lifted her chin, "Do you want us to be connected?" He asked, and she, though shocked, immediately nodded. "Of course!" she said with a big smile, thinking her time was finally going to come, but then Tang Yin disappeared from where he was and appeared sitting next to her. She looked at him doubtfully, "What are you doing?" she asked. "Sit down and follow what I will tell you." He said and didn''t answer her silly questions anymore. A couple of hours later, they were both going back to the sect. Jia Yijie was not in a very good mood, for in the end her wish was not fulfilled. But... Certainly, she now felt that she was connected to Tang Yin, and her cultivation had risen to the ninth level. Still, she was somewhat annoyed. "Tsk, how come you can resist my charms? I''m even as pretty as your women, how come you won''t agree to sleep with me when I''ve insisted so much?" She asked angrily. Tang Yin smiled. "I won''t sleep with you if you haven''t earned your place inside me. Unless I''m drugged, I wouldn''t do that. Still, I like your personality, it''s the first time I''ve met someone like you." He said, looking at her sideways. She then smiled upon hearing that and approached him, "So that''s why you allowed our souls to connect?" she asked, and Tang Yin shrugged. "Well, I''m also fulfilling what I told you before. Only, if you betray me at any time, then you will die. So, you must be careful." He replied, and she shrugged, quickly overtaking him. "It''s not like I want to betray the person I proposed to." She said smiling. She was a little happy and looked more cheerful. Chapter 403 - 403: The System Upgrade "By the way, why is your hair blue again? Your eyes too, but your scar disappeared... How strange." She said as she approached Tang Yin. "My original hair color is silver, that one you saw earlier. But, due to a decrease in power, it changed to a blue color. It will eventually go back to silver." Tang Yin replied smiling, and she felt stunned. ''Decrease in power? Didn''t he just go up a bunch of levels, all the way to the Sixth Level of the Emperor Realm?'' She thought in shock. He had almost caught up to her in cultivation already, and he was talking about a decrease!!? It was something she couldn''t understand and preferred not to ask because she possibly couldn''t bear to do so. The two of them continued to talk about various things, while Tang Yin was pensive until they finally reached the sect... ... Thus, days passed until finally, Tang Yin received the notification from the system he had been waiting for. [Ding] [System Updated] [Congratulations, Host. You have been able to successfully upgrade the System.] [A considerable portion of your wealth will be consumed to sustain the system, as we agreed.] [Ding] [The Domination System entered Phase 2.] [Entering Phase 2...] [Requiring permissions from the Administrator... Permission Granted... Entering...] [Ding!] [Host, Tang Yin, thank you very much for the update.] [Loading World...] [Congratulations, Host, you have received rewards.] [Unlocking World Map.] [Unlocking Top Level Quest Table.] [Reward: Divine Mind.] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Reward: Two Spiritual Bones of your choice.] [Alchemical Room Unlocked.] [Blacksmith Room Unlocked.] [Eternal World: You are allowed access to fight in the Eternal World.] [We will finish the System Update with an improvement in the Organizations and Domains System, thank you for your patience, Host. More mechanics and rewards coming shortly...] ... A huge number of messages appeared out of nowhere in front of Tang Yin, stunning him. It was the first time he had seen so many different messages coming at once. Still, the number of incredible rewards he was granted this time was enough to stun him for a while. A World Map appeared next to him, showing him the entire continent. Not just one region or even a small part... Literally, there it was, the whole Continent under his gaze! Plus, it carried names and everything else, giving him a peripheral view of it all. The Quest Table quests were also updated, with new and diverse quests being added with incredible rewards. But... Most shocking to him was the Divine Mind. As soon as he received this reward, he felt his mind improve drastically. He now seemed to see everything more clearly than before. Techniques that he didn''t understand before now seemed to come easy. Even the mechanisms of the system were somewhat visible under his gaze. This left him in shock, for not only had he understood many things he knew but also things he did not know. For example. ''Can I build in the system?'' He thought in shock, and the administrator in his head finally let out a laugh of joy. "Hahaha, Tang Yin, you''ve done it. You got a Divine Mind, hahaha..." She said as she smiled gleefully at this. Tang Yin was stunned to hear this voice so beautiful, perfect, and indistinguishable to him. He had never heard her before! Who the heck is she!? He wondered in shock, but then it dawned on him... ''...Is that you, the administrator?'' He asked in shock, and she then realized her mistake, so she covered her mouth and stopped answering. [Look at the rewards.] She sent him that message but did not speak to him. Still, Tang Yin could not get the perfect voice out of his ears. That was a voice so perfect that he had never heard it before. Neither his master, nor Qingyue, nor any of his wives had it... It was the first time he could feel that a voice could draw out his soul. Still, the system messages began to flicker several times, bringing him out of his thoughts. The remaining rewards seemed to be good, like the two spirit bones, the Halls he had unlocked... These halls resembled that array hall, but here, he could do alchemy and blacksmithing in a better way at an absurd speed. While to finish... The Eternal World. By explanation of the system... It is a different world from this one, which is in a different dimension and has countless treasures. Tang Yin can choose to go or not, but if he goes, he will have to face people from other worlds who were also taken there. Are there more systems? Are there more mechanisms as powerful as this one? These were the questions that haunted Tang Yin''s head right now. But the Eternal World''s explanation left him so stunned that he couldn''t even react to ask. The fact that there were treasures like the ones the system said in that place was too amazing. Many of those treasures it mentioned, even in his all-powerful Higher World Sect, were rare and exotic, hard to come by, and highly sought after. Still... He didn''t have a free pass. It was an option that was unlocked every so often, and was not determined by the system but by the ''Eternal World'' itself. It could be every 5 years, or it could be every 10 years. It is not impossible that it never opened in 100 years, but every time it opened, it brought huge rewards to those who went there to fight. [You must prepare yourself. Going to that place is an opportunity that only the system can give you, if you go there being so weak, you will gain nothing and possibly die.] Said a message sent by the administrator. Tang Yin understood what it meant, so he set out in his mind to increase his strength even more. After that, he looked at the system from side to side, checking every single thing the system had improved and its rewards. In addition, he checked the new main mission and it left him a bit in shock. He ended up closing it, as it was something he could not fulfill right now. Still, the improvements of the system were felt in his body quickly, and a smile emerged on his face. ''It seems I was still underestimating the system. I fail to understand what kind of existence it is or how it does what it does, but it seems to be more amazing than I expected.'' He thought to himself smiling as he looked up at the beautiful night sky he loved so much. His days would soon be busy and complicated, but he was beginning to look at the path he would walk from now on. Chapter 404 - 404: Three Years... An extremely beautiful young man with a dignified and elegant appearance was standing on the top of a mountain. His long blue hair waved in the wind, while his beautiful pair of blue eyes looked at everything with a calm smile on his perfect face. His blue eyes reflected the scenery he was seeing below him. A vast empire burning in dark flames. The flames of the eternal night dragon''s wrath burned in this place, as every house or building was reduced to ashes little by little. Just as he was looking at this, he noticed that several figures came out and flew towards him. They were all women, and they shouted at him. "Tang Yin, it''s all set. We''re done with the mission." Bai Lixue said smiling as she jumped on top of Tang Yin to hug him. He hugged her back and then hugged Huang Feifei, who arrived behind her. "I see it went well; did you find the body?" Tang Yin asked smiling as he kissed both beautiful girls. At this moment, they both looked even more beautiful, and resplendent than 3 years ago. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both of them already had maturity peeking out of their faces and looked slightly more capable. Huang Feifei nodded to him with a happy smile. "Big sister Yijie has it." She said and turned to look for her, "Huh? Wasn''t she behind me?" she asked doubtfully, and then Tang Yin smiled, turning behind him. Just then, Jia Yijie hugged him from behind, "Won''t you congratulate me too? I brought the guy as you asked me to. With that, you could also fulfill my old request." She said with a teasing smile after seeing the exchange between Tang Yin and those beautiful girls. Tang Yin shrugged, "Let''s talk about it later. This mission is important to my master. Let''s get together with the other girls and go back to the sect." He said smiling so as not to pay much attention to Jia Yijie''s comments. During these three years, their relationship had visibly improved. Since the Ding Family could do nothing but stay silent after seeing Jia Yijie together with Tang Yin, she has had a better life and doesn''t care about many things. She loves to tease Tang Yin whenever she gets the chance and hopes someday her request will be successful while also trying to clean up her image. Her life hasn''t changed much, only now she no longer needs to use her charms to make a profit. The four of them disappeared from that place at an absurd speed as they flew off in another direction and were soon reunited with Zu Xiaolin, Ning Ruo, Xiao Nuo, Li Xian, and Su Lian. "Is everything ready?" Tang Yin asked, and they nodded to him firmly. "We''ve made it, Tang Yin. It wasn''t that complicated thanks to you guys drawing the demons'' attention elsewhere." Zu Xiaolin replied smiling, and he nodded at her. "Well, let''s go back to the sect. The master is waiting for us." Tang Yin said, and after a few more words, they all flew back to the sect. During these 3 years, the situation in the northwest region changed drastically, so when they all flew back to the sect, it was common to see spirit ships flying from side to side, while there were powers now and then. The empires seemed more ornate, and once they reached Red Thunder City, it was much more alive with a greater concentration of powerful forces from side to side. Even the spiritual Supremes could be felt from time to time. Tang Yin and the girls simply arrived at the sect and went straight to the Patriarch''s Courtyard, where all the powers of the sect were discussing some miscellaneous things. The presence of a large number of spiritual Supremes was amazing to see, but the Red Thunder Sect was no longer the same as it was 3 years ago. The change was radical and astonishing, so now the Red Thunder Sect was even more respected than before and had established itself as the sole power within the Northwest, while Shi Yue''s position was further settled after his various displays of power. "Tang Yin, you''re back." Shi Yue said with a smile after seeing him appear out of nowhere. The spiritual Supremes present were astonished to see him and immediately stood up to greet him. "Welcome back, Young Master!" they all shouted at once as if they had been trained. Tang Yin nodded to each of them and then looked at his master. "We have completed the last mission, Master. Also, we have a nest of demons in a small empire. They were getting very strong thanks to connections with other nearby empires. They were all exterminated." Tang Yin said, taking out various things that were with the demons. Shi Yue nodded, though she was slightly surprised inside. Before replying to Tang Yin, he looked at all the spiritual supremos gathered here, "You are dismissed. We will continue discussing the issues tomorrow." She spoke. None of them said a word of reluctance, they immediately withdrew after a few words toward those present. Then Shi Yue was left with Tang Yin and the girls in the living room. "It''s time for the Battle of the Great Sects to begin. They have changed several not-very important rules but they will carry a lot of weight this time, they are targeting you, Tang Yin." She said smiling, and Tang Yin simply shrugged. "They''ve been doing it for 3 years; I''m not worried about them doing it this time. It will be the same as all the past times." Replied Tang Yin nonchalantly, making Shi Yue smile helplessly at Tang Yin''s confidence. Although she was saying the right thing, and she knew it. "Are you girls ready?" Shi Yue asked looking at the girls behind Tang Yin, and they nodded firmly. "Of course, Elder Shi. We will bring the Red Thunder Sect back to its former glory." They replied firmly, and then Shi Yue nodded. "Go continue to stabilize the cultivation the way I told you, I have some things to talk to Tang Yin about." She said after that small conversation, and soon they parted. Tang Yin followed Shi Yue to the backyard. Chapter 405 - 405: She will keep her promise "How did you do with the infiltration of the Association?" Shi Yue asked as she looked at the beautiful scenery in front of her. The beautiful mountains stood erect from side to side. They looked much more alive than 3 years ago, and this was due to Tang Yin''s presence. All the spiritual arrays that were in this place were rebuilt and upgraded by him, making this place now became a powerful fortress. Moreover, thanks to the very high-level spiritual attraction arrays he arranged here, right now, it was a beautiful cultivation paradise. Even so, the time was very short, so not everything Tang Yin wanted to do, was done due to a lack of time and resources. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was enough because everything he did had caused the sect disciples to have drastically increased their cultivation as well. It was a collective increase, not just the elders. Tang Yin smiled at her question. "Pretty good, Master. The leader of the Association is the only one I have not been able to reach, although he respects me and dares not say a word against me. But all the other positions were put in place by me, and he suspects nothing. All information coming in and out of the association will reach me before anyone else." He replied, and she nodded softly after hearing this. "Has any insider information gotten to you?" she asked, and then Tang Yin knew something was going on behind the scenes. He had found out several days ago about several things. "Not much has come out of the association. They are mobilizing a lot of force these last few days because of the Battle of the Great Sects. It looks like the prize this time will be quite large. But I have seen strange movements in my other organizations. I don''t understand what they are planning, but they are moving a lot of forces to various regions of the continent." He replied, and Shi Yue nodded. She knew that too... After a moment''s thought, she sighed. "I''ve seen that your other organizations have been doing well too, I even think there are some that I haven''t even heard of." She said smiling as she looked sideways at him, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I''m getting ready for something big." He said, and she stared at him for a long while. Minutes passed as a beautiful pair of purple eyes looked into another beautiful pair of blue eyes. Until she sighed. "Don''t do anything crazy, Tang Yin. Be patient and you will be able to complete what you have set out to do. Getting ahead of things is not good and although I know your ability, I also know our enemies very well. They are not weak, so don''t be overconfident." She spoke. Tang Yin nodded slightly in response. "I will be careful, Master. And I won''t bring misfortune to the northwest." He replied, and she sighed. "If you are threatened by those guys, run to the northwest and cover yourself with everything you have created in this place, that''s what I gave it to you for. I didn''t give it to you to make it strong for me but for you. Every empire, kingdom, and sect that is here under my command will be your shield then. Even Jia will be. As long as you save yourself, everything will be fine." She said smiling, and looking at him. "Do you understand? If I gave you the region, it is for you to protect yourself with it. Not for you to protect it." He said again. Tang Yin was surprised after hearing this... He, better than anyone else, knows that she has immense affection for this mainland region and cares for it with her life. All the efforts they have both put into bringing the region back to its feet is because she wants it to restore the glory it once had so that she can fulfill her mother''s dying wish and live up to her father''s name. Still, how come she is now telling him that she doesn''t care about the region? That he can use it as a shield? What is she talking about? Tang Yin thought, but after seeing the serious look on Shi Yue''s face, he found nothing to say. She was being serious and wasn''t hesitating, which confused him even more. Even so, Tang Yin smiled and prepared to reply, but then Shi Yue spoke again. "Tang Yin, once the battle of the great sects is over, I will fulfill the promise I made to you before you became my disciple. You have passed all my tests so well, not fulfilling it makes me feel bad. Not only that, I will give you a very good gift. I hope you can do your best and bring glory to the sect before that." She said smiling, and looking at him. Her eyes carried a slight nostalgia imbued in them, almost indescribable. Perhaps only she understood this nostalgia. Tang Yin nodded toward her. "I will crush any idiot who opposes us, you don''t have to worry about me. Just as I promised 3 years ago, I will bring glory to the sect for you." He replied firmly. "But what is that you promised?" he asked before she could answer. She smiled, "We haven''t repaired your soul yet, have you forgotten?" She said, and then Tang Yin nodded. ''So that was it. I had forgotten.'' He thought smiling, although he had learned several things about it from the system lately. Just then, Shi Yue walked up to him and gave him a little caress on the head, snapping him out of his thoughts. He looked at her doubtfully, it was the first time she had done something like that. "Once I promised, then I will keep it. But you must prepare yourself for what comes next, as I won''t be able to help you anymore." She said smiling and then walked past him without speaking to him anymore. Tang Yin felt confused after seeing her like this, ''What does she mean?'' He thought and turned to look at her, but she was already quite far away. This made him frown and left him thoughtful. Shi Yue, on her part, was smiling, ''Just as I promised you, I will give you all of me when the time comes. What will come after that can only depend on you.'' She thought and disappeared, leaving him a written message regarding various things. Chapter 406 - 406: Conversations Tang Yin returned to his courtyard shortly after talking to his master, and most of the girls were cultivating, except for Wu Lingxia, who had come to watch the spiritual herbs grow. She was now the leader of the Sect Alchemists, the new Alchemical Elder taking Mu Ruxue''s place after Mu Ruxue retired two years ago. During this time her strength has increased, and her alchemical ability is through the roof. Some say that she could replace Mu Ruxue in less than a decade if she keeps this up, as there has been no word of Mu Ruxue''s presence since she retired. But, what no one knows is that Wu Lingxia is still an alchemist working for Tang Yin and only obeying his orders. "Lingxia, how are you? How is the cultivation going?" Tang Yin asked after finding her in the herb hall, and she turned to see him and smiled. "Tang Yin, I''m a little exhausted. Work has increased since Elder Mu disappeared and I haven''t seen much of you lately, so I wanted to come visit you with the excuse to see the herbs." She replied smiling, as she hugged him. They both kissed for a while, enjoying the feeling. Tang Yin stroked her hair after that and sat her on his lap, "Haven''t you been sleeping well? I can feel the tiredness in your body." He said, and she nodded to him, leaning back on his chest. "I have to live up to the expectations people put on me, but you see, who was the idiot who called me Elder Mu''s replacement? Do they think I''m some god or something? Tsk, people are so annoying." She replied a bit angrily, and Tang Yin smiled. "You don''t have to worry about meeting expectations, I''ve already told you that you should just do what you want to do and help me with some things. Your strength and status skyrocketed, but it was because I decided to and because you put in the effort, not because of them. If you''re going to meet someone else''s expectations, then meet mine and that''s it." Tang Yin said, and she looked at him. "Have I met your expectations?" she asked tenderly, and Tang Yin kissed her lips again. "Of course, you have met and exceeded my expectations. I am proud of your efforts." He replied, and she then rejoiced, so she leaned back on his chest to listen to his heartbeat. "How is Lu Xia? I haven''t seen her in months." Tang Yin asked, and Wu Lingxia nodded. "She''s become a good girl and keeps saying all day long that she''ll return all the favor you''ve given her. Lately, a lot of guys are after her and even the Sect Kings are after her, but she turned them all down and told them that if they wanted something with her, they should ask you first. That caused everyone to run away, hahaha." "The Kings? Those guys still exist?" "Of course, what made you doubt that? Although since you conquered Yijie and since Ding Chun disappeared, there have only been 3 of them and recently two others joined, but they still exist." Tang Yin was surprised by this, as he thought that the group had disbanded. He hasn''t done anything to do as a disciple for a long time now except occasionally visit the arena for fun, so he''s not aware of that. "Right, were you able to find Ding Chun? I heard Elder Shi had set you a mission to search for his trail?" She asked, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Actually, that mission is a cover-up. Master only did it so that everyone would divert their attention away from me for the disappearance of someone as talented as Ding Chun." Tang Yin replied smiling. Wu Lingxia was surprised and looked at him doubtfully, "So you already know where Ding Chun is?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Of course, do you think he can just run away like that?" He asked back. "Well, he seems to have done something wrong before he disappeared, do you have him locked up?" she asked after remembering some rumors that ran among the senior elders recently. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head at her. "I killed him. He murdered several elders and then tried to assassinate me at the time, so I simply killed him so that trouble wouldn''t happen again." He replied, and Wu Lingxia choked slightly on her own saliva upon hearing this. She didn''t expect that the once known as ''almighty'' among the sect disciples was now dead, but if he tried to kill Tang Yin... For her, it was normal that he was now dead, and if he wasn''t, she would seek him out herself to murder him. Still... If he did that, it meant he had a backup. One she didn''t know about, and that made her frown. "Tang Yin, who are our enemies? You''ve kept us in the dark all this time, it seems only Meiyu, Feifei, and you know, why don''t you tell us?" she asked. Tang Yin simply sighed, "I will take care of the problems that occur and if somehow I can''t do it, then you will naturally know. Then you can fight by my side, but for now, it''s not necessary." He said as he stroked her, causing her to pout slightly. After several more conversations that did not seem to make any sense, Wu Lingxia fell asleep in Tang Yin''s arms, so he put her on a bed in a room and then returned to the herb room. The spiritual herbs have grown a lot, and many have been used, but they continue to grow without inconvenience, and every few days the ones that have grown for alchemy are removed, and the seeds are left to continue the process. This has been a repetitive process for the last 3 years. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin simply walked through the large herb room and soon heard a voice. "The herb you created is growing well, Tang Yin." Said this beautiful voice from the back of the room. Tang Yin turned and smiled as he saw the beautiful red hair falling behind the beautiful bare back of this beautiful woman in front of him. Tang Yin walked up to her and hugged her from behind, "Many are worried about you and looking for you all the time, even Elder Mu Taishi keeps looking for you, why don''t you show yourself already and stop worrying him?" He asked as he gave a kiss on the cheek to the woman in his arms. Chapter 407 - 407: Words of the beautiful Mu Ruxue Mu Ruxue looked at him a bit angrily, "I told you that you can''t kiss me, why can''t you listen to me at least once?" She asked somewhat angrily, but she didn''t pull away from his embrace. Instead, she looked at the spiritual herb in front of her fixedly. "It''s not time yet, if I don''t do this, I won''t be able to help you properly. Let me control the Association from the shadows, so we can infiltrate that Alchemical City and the Central Region. Then, when the time comes, I will reappear as your woman." She answered his question, and Tang Yin smiled slightly. "Don''t you trust them? Even your brother you don''t let him know about you, I even had to lie to my master to hide your identity, you know?" Tang Yin said smiling, and she shrugged her shoulders. "The last few years taught me to trust you more than anyone else. Many of them are never going to hurt you, I''m sure. But that doesn''t mean they won''t with me. Maybe my brother is trustworthy, but he has a lot of doubts, just like that time when he almost got you into bigger trouble. That''s why it''s better to do it this way, if you know of my existence, it''s good enough for me." She replied, and Tang Yin then nodded with a sigh. "That you trust me so much makes me feel good, but I don''t want you to disappear from the existence of the other people who trust you." He replied smiling, and she shrugged as she leaned back even more into his embrace. "I know what you mean and I know what your thoughts are, but you don''t need to worry about me, Tang Yin. Since you have so many enemies, just let me do my duty to stand by you and that''s it." She replied. Tang Yin then sighed and stopped nagging her. "Just don''t burden yourself and let me take care of the things I have to take care of." He replied, and she nodded to him. "If that''s what you want, then that''s how it will be done..." She replied softly. Then she grabbed the herb lying there and frowned, "I don''t understand, we tried over 500 times to make this spiritual herb, why do I still not understand what its function is? What was it that you created, Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully. The spiritual herb in the center of this room was also the one that was receiving the most spiritual energy every hour. It was also the most unique herb here, as it was created by Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue. Yet, no one knows its name or what it does. No one knows its function within the herb hall or what it is for. Those who have access to the herb room only know they must leave it where it is and not touch it. Not only them, Mu Ruxue is the same way. She knows nothing about this spiritual herb. Still, for Tang Yin, this is a vital spiritual herb. "You will know sooner or later. It won''t be long before it matures... After the battle of the great sects, I think it will be ready." He replied, and she sighed. She always got the same answer to that question, so there was nothing she could do right now but wait. Tang Yin looked sideways at her then, "Will you go to the battle of the great sects?" He asked, and she then turned and hugged him. Although she was tall, Tang Yin''s height was already 6''2", so she had to look up slightly to see his face. "Do you think I will miss a moment when you will shine brighter than any living being on this continent? Besides you, only I alone know your true ability, even Madam Shi doesn''t know your true cultivation or identity, but I do and that''s why I''m looking forward to seeing you shine in front of the entire continent." She replied firmly with a smile and then lightly kissed his lips, surprising him. He stared at her after she broke away with slightly flushed cheeks. It was the first time she kissed him, and it was the first time they both felt each other''s lips. Although their relationship progressed well, as they spent many nights together learning about each other, they had never taken the next step. At most, she recognized her love for Tang Yin and acknowledged that she belonged to him, so she let him do various things from time to time, such as hugging her or sleeping with her without taking that next step. But this time, she took the initiative to give him the first kiss between them, which shocked him for a moment, and she smiled. "It''s your reward for how hard you''ve worked, my love. But if you want to take the next step, you''ll have to come back to me after the battle of the great sects." She said suddenly, surprising him even more. That lit a flame in Tang Yin, "If you say that, you''ll make me not give any chance to those who are going to participate, you know?" he asked, and she nodded. "That''s right." She replied firmly, showing him that that was just what she wanted. This made Tang Yin sigh in helplessness, so he couldn''t respond. And she then grabbed him by the face, "You also have a second way to do it. We can go to your room right now and I will give myself to you as we have wanted, but there is one condition." She said, and Tang Yin stared at her. He felt hesitation at first, but then he understood what she was getting at. "You know I won''t do that." He replied firmly, and she sighed, averting her gaze. "Just let me take care of everything. I can train your girls and this whole sect in seclusion for 5 or 10 more years, then we''ll go out and raze everything to the ground. Every revenge will be exacted at that time. In the meantime, you can focus on your cultivation and getting even stronger. Your real enemies are not here, Tang Yin. And they are enemies we won''t be able to defeat just by wanting to, you know that?" She said, and her voice carried some anger. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though she knew what Tang Yin''s answer would be, for it had always been the same all this time. "I will collect the revenge I need to collect. I will murder the one I must murder. When we are in my world, they will all die under my hand and you will be there to see it. I cannot hide when..." Tang Yin said, but before he finished speaking, Mu Ruxue kissed him again on the lips for silence. Then she broke away from him slightly, "I understand. I know you won''t do that, but if one day you change your mind, just as you gave me this power, I will give you the continent and turn it into a weapon that will target your enemies." She replied... After her words, their lips intertwined again while Tang Yin''s curious hands roamed her body, but after a while, he was stopped by Mu Ruxue who had to leave. Chapter 408 - 408: The last 3 years have been fruitful During that night, Tang Yin watched the night sky as was the custom. Although the clouds present prevented his sight from being able to look at the stars, and the moon was barely visible. Still, his thoughts rolled side by side, thinking of different things and remembering various things from the past 3 years. For Tang Yin, these 3 years have been quite busy. From setting up organizations and managing them to cultivating and protecting himself. Many have entered the region trying to assassinate him, and even some people using the heavenly hammer have come to seek information from him, though in the end, they got nothing. Many people still did not know what kind of spiritual weapon Tang Yin had, for he had never revealed it in front of strangers unless it was to assassinate them. Even among the members of Tang Yin''s organizations, many do not know that these organizations were created by him, as Tang Yin used the pseudonym ''Silver Assassin''. Over time, both names have become famous in one way or another. Still what has been bothering Tang Yin, however, is the silence between the parties that are considered enemies by him. Although at first, some from the north and south sent people to assassinate him, after they could not succeed, they never made a move again. This worried Tang Yin. Not because it was dangerous but out of fear that those guys might die before he could find them. That would be unfortunate, and he wouldn''t even be able to complete his revenge properly. Although the Southern Li Family is doing well, and Tang Yin knows it because he has found quite a bit of information from them lately, he hasn''t found any information from Li Zhangyuan, which he hates the most among them. ''Well, we''d better stop thinking about nonsense and look for him after the battle of the great sects. Although if I could find him there, that would be best. How easy it would be to take revenge at that time.'' Tang Yin thought smiling, and then cleared his mind. It was time for him to start collecting revenge and also to look for Ren Xiao''s sister. Of her, he had been inquiring many times but never found anything. That was the strangest thing for him, for even his master had not been able to find any information about it. And in the memories he has about her, there is nothing important. Her name and a little about her appearance. Of the rest, what he knows is that she was a proud woman with very high talent, but he doesn''t know what kind of talent. After thinking about that topic for a while, Tang Yin heaved a sigh again and opened the world map. Since the system upgrade, Tang Yin can see it freely, and it is thanks to this amazing map, he has achieved more things than he thought he could. His wealth had skyrocketed by far since 3 years ago, and the amount of industries across the continent that he was able to create thanks to this map has been enough to sustain him and his organizations for hundreds of years. Simply by having a map like this, he was able to formulate perfect strategies to always win his battles and also to obtain the riches of this continent for himself. For it is not just any map. Since then, he has been able to discover several mechanisms with the map. Among those... There is a way to have a perfect view of any desired scenario as if it were being recorded live at the time. There are several restrictions, though. The structure of the great sects can''t be monitored, for example. Still, it is enough that he can monitor distant mountains and spiritual forests that way, as he can easily get what he needs with that. He just needs to know a rough location of where something might be found and then search for it with the map. That is why Tang Yin had developed the habit of looking at this map every so often in search of good treasures or to see the northwest vicinity and prevent enemies from entering. Because although the map does not show the cultivators'' bodies, it does show the sharp spiritual energy movements so he can find them better. Just as he thought so and looked at the map, he remembered the administrator. ''She has been silent for 3 years... Since that time, I heard her voice by mistake, she has never spoken again and the system only sends me automatic messages...'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned and plunged into his spiritual world. What greeted him was a beautiful landscape, very different from the darkness of last time. There was a huge sea from side to side and some small stars in the sky here that were surrounded from side to side by the chains that were his curse and had never been activated. There were also two islands nearby and 8 farther away. One of them had various plantings of some small flowers or spiritual herbs of very low level, the rest were a bit lonely, with one or two trees. This meant that the Spirit World had been opened, which reflected that Tang Yin''s cultivation in these past 3 years had increased dramatically. Tang Yin landed on an island that had small flowers from side to side and a small mountain of rocks nearby. It was so small that it was only about 30 to 40 centimeters longer than Tang Yin, still, it was a nice island and was a decent size. There was also a small house here, built of wood in the middle of the island. Tang Yin walked up to it and went inside. A faint scent of flowers reached his nose, and he smiled as he saw that the bed was a bit messy. "If you''re still sleeping in the house I made you and the bed I gave you, why won''t you let me see you? You''ve been silent for 3 years, aren''t you afraid of being mute?" Tang Yin asked as if he was talking to someone, although there was no one in this place. Still, Tang Yin was sure that she was here. Because that bed wouldn''t mess itself and because of the food he''d given her, she''d always eaten, though never in front of him. Several minutes without receiving a reply, made Tang Yin sighed and started arranging the bed again, as always when he comes here. Then he set some food aside. Following that, he left the Spirit World. ''Well, she''ll come out when the time comes.'' He thought, and after studying the world map some more, he went to sleep. And the days passed until finally, it was the day to leave. The Battle of the Great Sects was finally about to begin. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 409 - 409: On the level of the Great Sects. Today the Red Thunder Sect and the entire Northwest Region were in jubilation. Because one of the most awaited Battles by everyone on the continent, was finally about to begin. The Battle of the Great Sects is always something of joy for all the regions, for it is the time when their respective leaders are going to prove their worth. Still, the Northwest was not always jubilant when this once-in-many-years battle began. That is because the northwest sects, although powerful, none were capable of becoming a Great Sect, and that includes the Red Thunder Sect. Therefore, in the past times that this battle took place, the Northwest did not have many expectations, and they just watched from the side as if nothing was happening. Something they did not know was that during each of the times that battle took place, the Northwest was being pressured to do nothing. A silent, under-the-table battle that none of the normal or slightly strong people could witness or understand. Still, that was something that had changed lately. The sudden appearance of the Legendary Woman, Shi Yue, and her Heir, Tang Yin, had created a fervent faith in all the citizens of the Northwest, to restore what was once the largest mainland region. The feeling of sadness and nostalgia of many centenarians had disappeared and was replaced by a feeling of joy and hope. They wanted to see their region shine again. And this time, they had the greatest of opportunities to do so. Although they didn''t know how strong they would be chosen to go into battle with the great sects, if they had one who could show a glimmer of hope that they would ever rise again, that was enough. That''s right, they only needed one cultivator who could show them that they could be stronger. And that cultivator was already with them. At this moment, everyone in the northwest was watching the transmission that was taking place from Patriarch Mountain inside the Red Thunder Sect. There, the Patriarch''s Mechanism had been summoned. But this time, there was something slightly different. This time, it was summoned to show everyone that she has control of the entire Red Thunder Sect and not even the Ancestral Mechanism could escape her domain. Shi Yue, the Legendary Woman of the Northwest had once again appeared before everyone''s eyes in an extremely beautiful royal attire that showed off her figure, beauty, and power very well. The Lightning Master''s Throne was occupied by her, while to her left was that beautiful Dragon woman, Long Jia. In the past 3 years, she has become the Emissary of Shi Yue and has an extremely high status within the restructured Red Thunder Sect. Right now, her status is only below two people. One of those people is Shi Yue, the highest authority within the Sect. And the other... He is the young, handsome-looking man on Shi Yue''s right side, the Northwest Heir, Tang Yin. Tang Yin''s splendid beauty enhanced by his robes and by his power, has caused him to become a celebrity throughout the Northwest. As the Heir of the Northwest and the second in charge of this entire region, he is the most acclaimed young man by all. He is, in turn, perhaps, the greatest hope of the Northwest. These three people were there, looking down on a crowd of people below them. The three highest authorities within the northwest were together, and the announcement would be important. Shi Yue stood up at that moment before the gaze of an entire region and smiled at them. "Three years ago, I promised you, that, in the next battle of the great sects, our Red Thunder Sect would leave the Northwest Region high. This time I am here to announce to you that we will keep that promise. None of my words will fail." She spoke. "During these 3 years, we have all seen the increase in our strength, and the Red Thunder Sect has risen to become the greatest force in this region, just as it was hundreds of years ago. We did it not just for show, but to regain what belongs to us. That lost status will be restored by us once again." "Please, Elders. It''s time to show the continent the kind of power we have been able to amass in these past 3 years." Shi Yue said smiling at the end of her statement, as she looked at a crowd of elders standing side by side. They all nodded firmly and soon revealed the power that resided within them. With a mighty roar, immense amounts of spiritual energy were revealed back and forth between the bodies of all these people. Along with the columns of spiritual energy revealed, every one of them leaped high into the air and floated in the sky. Thirty-six figures floated in the sky, flashing in powers that shocked an entire continental region. Even so, they soon dropped to their knees as they flew, in turn revealing their submission to Shi Yue. Supreme Spirituals! Was the common thought that came to the mind of every person who watched this spectacle. They were in shock. Even the members of the other two major sects in the region were in shock after seeing this. They, too knew about the amazing increase in power of this sect, but they never expected it to be so absurd. ''So many Supremes? Shit, if you mix the ones back then and the Mistress herself... Isn''t that too much of a stretch?'' They thought in shock. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although their sects had been strengthened lately thanks to the fact that many good pills were coming out of the Red Thunder Sect, the strengthening had been minuscule compared to this one. They had obtained a few more spiritual Supremes, thanks to those precious pills, and that was already surprising, considering that it was in only 3 years. However, what they had achieved was minuscule and worrying, compared to what the Red Thunder Sect had achieved in only 3 years. The fact that there were more than 40 Spiritual Supremes in one sect showed overwhelming power, and this was already... On the level of the Great Sects. Chapter 410 - 410: The Fortress of the Lightning God. -The Red Thunder Sect finally caught up with the Great Sects of the Continent again. This would be news that would haunt the continent in no time. And it was already doing so. For that was the message Tang Yin sent to each of his organizations to spread the word. It was a well-known fact that this sect, thousands of years ago, was as powerful as any of the rulers of a region and even more. But, as the years went by, it declined and never rose again, and it was hoped that it would not be able to do so. This was due to the open enmity of the Northwest with three powerful regions: the Center, the East, and the South. These three regions were preventing the Northwest from rising, especially the central region, which was the one that put in the greatest effort. But those efforts had now gone up in smoke, as the presence of over 40 Spiritual Supremes in the same sect, added to Shi Yue and Long Jia, made it clear how powerful the Red Thunder Sect was right now. Still, for Tang Yin, everyone''s reaction was fun to watch. Especially, the reaction of those little spiritual Supremes from the other two sects. ''If they are cowed like this by this little show of power, I hope they dare not betray us. If not...'' Tang Yin thought, and a slightly sinister smile emerged on his face, but then he wiped it off. His master had begun to speak. "This transmission was made to reveal to you that our power is not the same as it was 3 years ago. And also, to announce those who will participate, on behalf of our disciples, in the Battle of the Great Sects." Shi Yue said, and after a slight snap of her fingers, a section of the back of the Throne, the place where several figures were standing, was illuminated. "Our representatives this time, will be our Daughters of Thunder. During these 3 years, we have spent a lot of resources to cultivate them and they have become promises of the continent that soon, they will be at the forefront of our sect." She said smiling as the beautiful figures standing there were revealed. Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Zu Xiaolin, Wu Lingxia, Ning Ruo, Xiao Nuo, Li Xian, and Su Lian stood out the most, as they were in the front row. Even so, behind them, three more figures could still be seen, one of them was as beautiful as the first three. Jia Yijie, Lu Xia, and the one who perhaps stood out the least among them all, Xu Nian, who after much effort and the help of Tang Yin, managed to become an outstanding disciple of the sect, to the level that even Shi Yue was surprised. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of them were awarded the same title of Daughters of Thunder and by now held a very high status within the sect. Even the elders respected them. For the general public, although they had seen them on several occasions in the past, it was a surprise that these women were here to represent the sect. ''How is it possible that there is no man?'' thought many, remembering the talented Ding Chun and the other Sect Kings who were said to be as powerful as elders, ''How come they are not there?'' thought many. But Shi Yue didn''t care. "To conclude, as is obvious, my dear disciple will be the leader of the group, and on the disciples'' side, they will bring glory to the northwest." She said finishing what she wanted to say. Even so, there were still some inner elders who were not aware of much news, so they looked at Shi Yue and asked a question, which she allowed because it suited her. "Excuse me, Sect Master, won''t disciple Ding Chun participate? Three years ago, he was the most powerful in the sect, surely in three years he managed to rise even higher with your support." He asked. Shi Yue nodded. "Ding Chun attacked and tried to assassinate my disciple in one night, but he didn''t expect my disciple to be more powerful than him and that''s why he is no longer here. Ding Chun was killed and buried in the Ding grounds, if you want to go pay tribute to him, in two months it will be his death anniversary." Shi Yue replied without hesitation and shocked the whole region who heard this. Only a few among the central elders knew this fact, so the surprise was not only among the normal people but also among the spiritual supreme ones. Even so... They knew that the strength they have achieved now has had something to do with Tang Yin. They don''t know everything because he never shows himself, but the level of respect the Elder Leaders have for him is not normal. Therefore, it would not be strange if Tang Yin''s strength was higher than they thought. Even so... Tang Yin was still under 30 years old, hadn''t he just turned 25 or 26 recently? That being the case, ''Could he have reached the Spiritual Supreme at such a young age?'' They thought in shock. That would already break the record once set by Shi Yue thousands of years ago, was it even possible for him to be as talented as Shi Yue was? Once Shi Yue revealed this, it caused a tremendous shock to everyone, and no one could respond for a long while, causing Shi Yue to simply finish what she planned to say and end the transmission. After that, the Elders Chosen to represent the Sect, went to prepare all the spirit ships and the Sect''s Central Ship to depart. A while later, Shi Yue, Tang Yin, and several others boarded the Central Ship. This was an extremely large Spirit Ship that was only used when they wanted to show off the might of the sect. It was the first time the boat had seen the sunlight in hundreds of years, as it had always been with Shi Yue. Its shape is like that of an extremely large ancient dragon with innumerable mechanisms, it is one of the most powerful Spirit Ships on the continent. There are only 5 of this category in the continent, and it is so powerful that any ship of the first category or even higher can only be considered a small fly by its side. It is also the best-known Ship in the history of the continent, The Fortress of the Lightning God. Once everyone was in their respective places, the driving specialists began to move this monster that surprised the whole City with its appearance. Chapter 411 - 411: Our goal is the main tile The Fortress of the Lightning God is a big ship with many facilities of all kinds. From training rooms, to fun rooms. But, the central and outermost part of the ship is, as the name suggests, a real Fortress. The number of spiritual cannons of the highest level that they have could shake an entire region if they were used. With very high-level integrated defense mechanisms and a teleportation mechanism inside, plus it can contain other spirit ships within itself. The last time this ship was used it was in the last great war against the demons, and since then, it has been a respected ship throughout the continent. Even so, this time, it was traveling calmly at a steady speed, with no signs of going to war. Simply demonstrating its exalted status. Meanwhile, Shi Yue explained to Tang Yin and the girls, the place where the battle of the great sects will take place. It will take place in a separate world, which is connected to this one and is controlled by the great sects and the Supreme Academy. Its entrance opens once in a while, and that is the time when the battle of the great sects takes place. This world is very big and even has natives of that world who are mostly slaves of the great sects, although many of the natives of that world are highly talented in cultivation. The battle of the great sects is not complicated and can be said to be divided into two parts. First of all, there are tiles on the ground and in the sky that cover a large area. The tiles on the ground are for the disciples, and the ones in the sky are for the Elders or sect leaders who participate. Each tile on the ground must be occupied by the disciples, and when they gain control of one, the elders of the sect that won the tile are allowed to make a demonstration of power in a single attack to expel the elders of the losing sect, who will be defending themselves in the same way, in a single defense. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they manage to expel them in that single attack, they win their first victory, and the disciples are allowed to continue to the next tile. If they do not succeed in expelling them, they must continue to fight on that tile until they succeed in doing so. It is necessary to win at least 3 times to be able to occupy a place in the central tiles, which are the tiles representing the big sects. The central tiles depend on how many large sects there are, and there is always one more tile, which is usually targeted by those who want to become a great sect. In this case, in the East, there are 3 great sects. In the north there are 2, in the south there are 3. Those in the West are not counted because they do not participate. In the central region, there are 2, the Divine Sun Hall and the Supreme Hall. A total of 10 great sects and 11 tiles. The goal of the sects that are not sure of winning is always that remaining tile. Although in the end, they will have to fight against a great sect to prove their ability, but at least they have a better chance of winning. Still... "The goal for us is not that remaining tile. Our goal is higher than that. I want to retrieve the main tile." Shi Yue spoke firmly when she said this, and there was no hesitation in her voice. Not even a hint of hesitation. Tang Yin smiled when he heard this, "Master, I for one have no problem getting it, but will you be able to drive the elders out of that tile, in a single attack?" he asked. Shi Yue smiled at him, "Are you belittling your master?" she asked back, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t mean it that way, but he was sure she knew, so he didn''t say it. "Don''t worry. The Gods can''t participate in the battle of the great sects, so we''ll be able to do it. Everyone on this continent is afraid of me and that fear will be their undoing." She replied smiling reassuringly, and Tang Yin nodded. ''I''ve heard some of the legends of the master and it''s normal that many people are afraid of her, but... Even those powerful people are afraid of her? Are there any legends I don''t know about?'' He thought doubtfully after hearing her say this. He thought it would be good to know, as his master seemed to be a supreme existence in the past. Even he was amazed by some of her feats. "Tang Yin, who has the first tile?" Huang Feifei asked quietly at that moment, and Tang Yin created a small representation of the sun with his spiritual energy. "The Divine Sun Hall. From what I heard, since the death of the Lightning God, they have maintained that place all along." He replied, slightly surprising Huang Feifei. "What about the Supreme Hall? Don''t they say it''s as strong as the Divine Sun?" she asked back, and at that moment, Shi Yue couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Hahaha, girl, what funny things you say there." She said laughing as if she heard a good joke. The other girls looked at her in confusion, except Jia Yijie. The latter frowned. Shi Yue then looked at them. "Perhaps to outsiders, the Supreme Hall is just as strong as the Divine Sun Hall and that''s not a mistake if we only compare their gods. Both are equally strong, but there is a secret that is not told out loud and that has to do with those two halls." Shi Yue replied smiling. "The Supreme Hall, in reality, is nothing more than a small hall created by the Divine Sun Hall, to control most of the continent by its hand. Yes, the Supreme Hall is a branch of the Divine Sun Hall. Even now, the Supreme God honors the Sun God. That is why the Supreme Hall can never step on that first tile. Besides, its members are not that powerful." "They are nothing but puppets. Weapons created so that the Divine Sun can do dirty things without receiving hatred from the mainland." Shi Yue said, thus ending what she wanted to say. Her words shocked the girls, who had no idea what such a thing was. They all come from humble and small statuses, how could they know the secrets of the Great Powers? Even if they are now entering the category of being considered ''Great Powers'', their mentality has not completely changed, and their knowledge does not support their strength. Chapter 412 - 412: The Supreme Academy Just as Shi Yue said that, she smiled and looked at Tang Yin. "Although, this time, I think we might face them. Tang Yin, I think we will face a person who might be a family of yours." She replied, confusing Tang Yin. "Family? In the Supreme Hall?" he asked in shock. "Your mother-in-law, didn''t you get to meet her when you went to the central region?" She asked, and Tang Yin frowned. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mother-in-law? Meiyu''s mother?" he asked in surprise, and she nodded. "She will surely participate as a member of the Supreme Hall." She replied, surprising Tang Yin. "Is she strong?" he asked, and Shi Yue nodded. "She''s in the early stages of the next level. She''s not someone easy." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''So, what Meiyu said was true. She''s a powerful woman in her own right.'' Tang Yin thought. Still, he wasn''t worried about it. He knew his master was not weak, and Long Jia''s strength was amazing. Besides, the Elders of his sect were not weak either. And so, the days passed. The Lightning God''s Fortress had been flying nonstop these days, surprising everyone who saw it pass by. It was so big it was even scary, and many would perhaps mistake it for a real dragon. Nothing stopped it until it finally reached the area where the central region was connected to the small and distant southwest region. This was the place where the battle of the great sects would be taking place, or perhaps, rather, it was here that the entrance to that world was open. In fact, from a distance, a big dimensional portal could be seen, so large that it made the Lightning God Fortress not look so imposing in front of it. Even Tang Yin was surprised by this. It was not an easy dimensional portal to make, given its size and that it seemed to lead to a mysterious place. Below and in front of the portal were several cities surrounding an immense city, as large as the regional capital of any of the continental regions. This city was beautiful and picturesque. The green of the city''s trees served well to adorn it, and the green vines everywhere made a perfect match. This set of cities was known throughout the continent, for the cities are not only on the ground. There are various facilities all over the place, even on top of mountains and icy areas and so on. These are the grounds of the most powerful and best-known Academy on the continent. "We are finally on the grounds of the Supreme Academy. This place is special and has strict rules, so it''s best to abide by them. We will stay in that little city over there, it belongs to me, so you can do all the sightseeing you want." Shi Yue said as soon as she saw this appear before her sight. She couldn''t help but smile, remembering the past. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "Master, did you study here?" he asked doubtfully, and she nodded. "During my childhood, this Academy was renowned on the mainland because my father graduated here. Because of that, I joined. Because I became very fond of it, I bought a city here once they were having trouble, to further increase the status of the Academy." Shi Yue replied smiling. Tang Yin then nodded, and the girls were immensely surprised, for they knew of the status this academy had in the whole continent. They did not expect that Shi Yue was also one of the owners of this place. When the students, elders, and teachers of the academy saw the Lightning God Fortress arrive, they were stunned for a moment but immediately went out to greet them. Still, they were not the first to arrive. Because of how large the ships were, two more could be seen in this place. One was adorned beautifully with white and blue. This one had a slight icy feeling coming off of it and looked extremely beautiful. "That is the Icy Castle, from the Ice Divine Sect. It is as powerful as our Fortress." Shi Yue said and then looked at the other one, which was slightly further away, parked above one of the cities, frowning slightly. "This one is only given a simple and crude name, but one that represents very well the force to which it belongs. The Supreme Ship, of the Supreme Hall." She spoke. Still, she didn''t give this matter any more thought and simply parked. "Welcome, Madam Shi." Said a large number of disciples and teachers present. Shi Yue nodded and looked at Tang Yin, "Come with me. I want you to meet some people." She said and then looked at the girls, instructing her to go arrange the place where they would stay for a few days while the battle of the great sects began. After that, she disappeared along with Tang Yin, heading towards the greater city. Soon after, she arrived at the gates of what was the central gate of the headquarters of the Supreme Academy. This Supreme Academy had a large number of disciples from all sides of the continent, but wherever they went, the beautiful duo of master and disciple attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone was talking back and forth, wondering who they were. Tang Yin and Shi Yue were directed towards the main hall of this place. "Miss Shi Yue, long time no see, how have you been?" one of the academy''s longest-lived elders asked at that moment as he looked at Shi Yue from the corner of his eye. "Long time no see, Little Xiao. I''ve been well, is the Principal in?" she asked smiling, and Xiao nodded to her. "Please follow me. He has guests, but everyone is here for the same thing, so it''s okay." He replied smiling, and started walking inside. He was not at all upset that she called him ''Little Xiao'' because, in front of her age, he certainly was. Even if he looked much older than Shi Yue, the truth was that he was a few hundred years younger than her. The old man looked at Tang Yin at that moment. "Is he the rumored Tang Yin, Heir of the Northwest?" Xiao asked as he looked at Tang Yin. "That''s right. He is my disciple." She replied, and Xiao nodded. "Not bad, what a good cultivation construction. Such a firm foundation that even I can''t see his cultivation, haha, looks like Miss Shi educated him well." He replied as they walked, but they felt a presence approaching them, diverting their attention. Well, it wasn''t just one presence, it was several. The power they exuded made Shi Yue frown and look straight ahead. ''Supreme Hall.'' She thought. Unconsciously, her power was unleashed to counter the display of power. Her gaze was fixed on one of them, the man in the center of this group of 5 people. As soon as she noticed him, he too focused his gaze on her. His brow slightly furrowed. Although it was unconsciously, their power clashed for a moment, causing the ground to crack slightly. The grudge of thousands of years seemed to come to the surface, and the ground shook. Chapter 413 - 413: A God The power of people above the Supreme Realm was unleashed at that instant, and caused the earth to tremble slightly, even throwing back Xiao, who was in the middle of it. Even so, a noticeable loss could be seen on Shi Yue''s side, but she did not back down even a little. The presence of this man in this place, although she was already expecting it, still aroused her hatred, and for the man in front of her, it was the same. They both hated each other and had their reasons for doing so. The spiritual energy became heavier and heavier, and those who were witnessing this some recoiled slightly. Among the young men, the only one who remained in place was Tang Yin, who frowned. ''He''s a god.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, realizing what level of cultivation this guy had. But there was a slight strange mist that prevented Tang Yin from being able to see his actual level within that Cultivation Realm. ''What a strange fog... Is it a Fog created by a high-level item?'' He thought while frowning slightly. Still, he immediately knew that this guy was one of his master''s enemies, so he clenched his fist tightly and glared at him. He also noticed that Shi Yue was losing this time. This guy''s spiritual energy is incredibly pure and high. Moreover, he is a god. He is not a being that just anyone can face. The man in front of them also noticed that the advantage was on his side, and as he looked at the place where they were, he withdrew his power and sneered. "It seems the rumors were true. There are only leftovers of the Legendary Woman left." He replied mockingly, and just then, a woman came out behind him and frowned when she saw Shi Yue here. Tang Yin frowned when he saw her, ''She is very similar to Meiyu.'' He thought realizing who she was. She looked at Shi Yue and smiled. "I didn''t think I was lucky enough to see the most Legendary Woman in this world, for a second time in less than 5 years." She said mockingly. Shi Yue stared at them in response and let out a snort. "So, you guys have that Item, huh. No wonder." She said and smiled as she looked up to give a look of pride to the man in front of her. This man frowned as he heard this. And Shi Yue smiled even more. "There were 3 of you back then and I still killed you. You''re lucky to have such a good item, but you still dare to appear in front of me again? It seems that the fear I instilled in you guys, wasn''t enough." She replied openly mocking what had happened that time. The god in front of her frowned. ''...If I make a move now, I can put an end to this thousand-year-old story...'' He thought and clenched his fists, but he felt a strong presence behind him, so he simply looked at her and let out a snort with his mouth. "Your time will come, don''t forget." He said coldly and then started walking again. Like God, it would be an insult to stand around and discuss nonsense with a person who is lower than him. And the people behind him understood this, so they walked behind him. Just as they were passing by Tang Yin''s side, one of the young men from the Supreme Hall laughed a little while talking to another beside him. "She is, that so-called legendary woman. According to Lady Cai, she is now a useless one who is constantly losing her power. Maybe we could beat this one, hehe." Said one of them mockingly as he talked about Shi Yue. Tang Yin frowned when he heard this and turned to look at him. "Stop." He said. In those moments Xiao was already breathing a sigh of relief. But this word made his heart go pitter-patter again, and more so when he saw that the group with a God stopped. His legs almost trembled. Although he is strong, he could never stand up to those guys on his own! Even Shi Yue was surprised when she heard Tang Yin speak and looked at him in confusion. But Tang Yin didn''t say anything to her. He watched the group that had stopped, and the God''s gaze met his. "What?" the God asked with a cold tone, but Tang Yin ignored him and simply looked at the guy who had spoken earlier. "Repeat what you just said." He said, surprising everyone who saw this. ''Did he just ignore the Supreme God?'' thought many of them in shock. Who the hell would dare ignore a God? ''Holy shit, this guy has the biggest guts I''ve ever seen.'' Thought some of them. Shi Yue frowned slightly, but still; she didn''t say anything. She just stared at him. The guy who had been questioned was one of the disciples of the Supreme Hall. He is not the most talented, but he is among the top 5. He is not just anyone, and his cultivation of the Supreme Realm proves it. Therefore, he was not worried about Tang Yin''s question. He knew very well what he was referring to, so he smiled. "What? You want me to repeat how useless your teacher is?" he asked with a smirk on his face as he stuck out his chest and took a small step forward. Just at that moment, Tang Yin''s appearance flickered slightly as he clenched his fist tightly and soon appeared in front of the guy who had just spoken with a sinister smile on his face. He punched him in the chest, sinking his bones, before sending him flying for about ten meters to hit different walls. *BOOOOM* The explosion caused by this was astonishing, but the speed at which Tang Yin moved was so unreal that even the elders present were in shock. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, the one who had been hit fell directly unconscious after feeling such a powerful blow from which he didn''t even have a chance to defend himself. He never imagined that this guy was so powerful. Although he had an incredible bearing, he was years younger than him! Still, even though everyone was in shock, there was one person who managed to move quickly. A beautiful woman standing behind the Supreme God, who immediately attacked Tang Yin forcefully from behind. Unbeknownst to her, her hand was about to strike to death the person who was her son-in-law. And perhaps if she knew, she would attack him with more determination to eliminate him before the voice spread... Chapter 414 - 414: Three Gods Even so, her attack was quickly intercepted by a hand, which caused her to have to retreat. ''Tsk, this woman is still so strong even when she has lost so much strength.'' She thought to herself after seeing Shi Yue appear there out of nowhere. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. "If you''re going to make fun of someone, at least be strong enough to back yourself up. Otherwise, you''ll just be yet another useless person from a region that locks itself up in its own turtle." He said mockingly and started walking again. Shi Yue smiled at this as she shook her head. She wouldn''t stand in the way of whatever Tang Yin wanted to do; she had promised him before. If something were to happen that would get out of his hands, then she would intercede, even if it meant fighting against a god. She is not afraid of him, and for Tang Yin, she will do it. The God frowned as he saw this and realized that the information that had come from the northwest these past few months was wrong on a level he didn''t think it would be. Still, he wasn''t going to stand idly by and watch one of his own get brutally beaten. "Stop." He said coldly. But he didn''t wait for Tang Yin and Shi Yue to stop. He immediately released a stream of spiritual energy that shut down all possible escape routes of those two people who were now challenging him. Tang Yin stopped and turned his head to look at him, "What''s wrong?" he asked with a slight sigh. "It seems that the Northwest Heir is more arrogant than I thought, but your intelligence does not match your arrogance. That being the case, I must also teach you a lesson, since your teacher doesn''t seem to be capable enough." He replied, and Tang Yin scoffed. "The capable teacher teaches his disciple not to make fun of his elders. So, the one who is not capable is someone else." Tang Yin replied mockingly but did not stop talking. "For that, you should thank me. I''m teaching you how to be a good master while giving you an example of what you should do with such a useless disciple like that. You don''t need to thank me; the door is where it always is." Tang Yin replied, and the mocking expression on his face could not be erased. His words did not fail to surprise those who heard them. Not only they were surprised, but Shi Yue herself did not expect such a response from Tang Yin. It was a mocking response but a clever one. This caused the Supreme God to frown, and the surrounding spiritual energy began to thrash as if it was fleeing from side to side. It felt as if the sea had become angry, and this had raised huge waves from side to side, which slammed heavily against the nearby rocks. The nearby small trees were uprooted, and the rocks were blown meters backward while the breeze increased dramatically. It seemed as if there was a whirlwind being created, and the power of the wind ripped everything in its path. The Supreme God''s aura changed drastically at that moment, and a huge halo appeared behind him, which drastically increased his power and even expelled his companion several meters backward from the pressure. "Since your teacher doesn''t know how to raise a good disciple, I''ll have to teach you what it means to offend your elders." He said coldly and created a power in his hand, which he swiftly launched towards Tang Yin at an incredible speed. Tang Yin and Shi Yue frowned as soon as they saw this. Shi Yue instantly raised her hand to counter the power. But, just then, Tang Yin frowned as he felt an intense coldness approaching him. At the same time, a huge icy pillar formed in front of him, and the Supreme God''s power slammed into it... An explosion did not occur as expected. The Supreme God''s power disappeared along with the icy pillar as if the two had countered each other perfectly, causing some to be surprised. The Supreme God frowned as he saw this and looked over Tang Yin''s shoulder. "Goddess of Asgard, may I know the meaning of this?" he asked. A woman with incredible elegance was standing there, wearing a beautiful white and blue colored dress that enhanced her beauty, though this one was not revealing. Her body was completely covered by the beautiful dress, while her face was covered by a veil, not even her lips were visible. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next to her, there was another beautiful woman. She looked younger, but the perfection of both of their bodies seemed to radiate everywhere, making it impossible for anyone to ignore them. The older woman smiled. "Supreme God, I think you''ve forgotten where you are." She replied. The Supreme God frowned, "A God can''t be insulted like that, do you expect me to do nothing?" He asked coldly, and the Asgard Goddess shook her head. "I didn''t say that, but, the problems of the younger generation are solved among themselves. That is the teaching this academy gave us at the time, isn''t it, Elder God?" She said and at last looked to the side, a place where a bearded old man who looked extremely ancient appeared. This man exuded an incredible and strange presence, which even caught Tang Yin''s attention. ''A Sage?'' He thought upon seeing him. The presence he exuded carried the trace of very old books and wisdom. It bore the trace of the study of the heavens and their understanding. Only a Sage could have such a strange aura. Perhaps the book part is understood as academic, but for someone to have the aura of the study of the heavens was unbelievable. A Sage is known as someone who can understand the celestial laws to an academic level. These types of people are not numerous, and as the years go by, they get a special aura that represents them. They are powerful in their own right, but they are also incredibly intelligent, and are most likely to live longer than others in their own realm. When the Supreme God noticed the presence of the Elder God, he immediately retracted his energy and bowed slightly to him. "I am sorry, Elder God. I have learned the teaching and will follow it." He said, and without another word, turned and left. This surprised Tang Yin a little, but he understood why they respected him. In his world, people like this man were usually well respected. For example, his master. Shi Yue smiled as soon as she saw the people who had just arrived. "Girl, thank you." She said as she looked at Goddess Asgard and then looked at the elder. "Elder God, it''s been a long time." She said smiling, and the Elder God nodded to her. "Miss Shi, if you say it like that it will make me look older than I already do. Keep calling me like you did in those days and all will be well." He said smiling as he shook his head helplessly. "Follow me, let''s talk." He said after this and walked into the room behind. Chapter 415 - 415: He doesnt believe him After entering, the Elder God went to prepare tea while the rest began to talk. Tang Yin was slightly surprised to see that the beautiful woman standing next to the named ''Asgard Goddess'' was Qingyue, that beautiful girl he spent several days with back then. Even so, they did not greet each other until after entering the room, Qingyue approached him. "Tang Yin, it''s been several years since the last time. You seem to have changed a lot." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "I didn''t expect to see you here, Miss Qingyue. It''s certainly been a while and by the looks of it you''ve gotten stronger." He replied, and she nodded to him and looked at the woman sitting next to her. "Master, this is Tang Yin. I mentioned to you about him before." Goddess Asgard nodded to Tang Yin after hearing Qingyue''s introduction, "So you are the Heir of the Northwest. I didn''t expect you to have such an attractive physique, no wonder Qingyue likes to spend time with you." She said, surprising Qingyue, who stared at her but couldn''t say anything. She recognized Tang Yin''s physique. But she was sure that wasn''t why she liked spending time with him. It was simply fun to go on adventures. But she didn''t say that, and Tang Yin likewise understood, so he smiled at Goddess Asgard. "I spent good days with Qingyue and we managed to hunt some dragons that wanted to eat us, so we have a good friendship, that goes beyond the physical." Tang Yin replied calmly. "Although, if beauty is concerned, I think the beauty of the present Master and disciple, is even more incredible." He said and made the Asgard Goddess laugh a little who didn''t expect that kind of comment. She shook her head and didn''t know how to respond, so she looked at Shi Yue. "Miss Shi, I can see you have a little more color, have you been well?" she asked, and although she didn''t reveal it, a slight concern could be heard in her tone. Shi Yue nodded. "I''m fine, girl. I can see that you''ve also made good strides in cultivation and your strength has increased in a good way." She replied, and then the conversations between the two went on and on, talking about different worthless things. Until the Elder God returned to the room with tea ready. Next to him came a beautiful young girl, who was the one who served tea to everyone present. The Elder God looked at Tang Yin first, since he saw him, he was very curious about this young man. "Miss Shi, I can see that you have gotten a good disciple this time. He is even more talented than you were back then." He said suddenly, making Shi Yue look at him, agreeing with his comments. "I was really lucky to find him this time, but I can also see that the rumored disciple you got, is very talented, Elder God." She replied smiling, and the Elder God looked at her. "If you keep treating me as Elder God, you''ll really make me feel like I''m older than I already look, why don''t you go back to your old self?" He asked with a reproachful face. Shi Yue then sighed and nodded, "After all, you are the Heir of the Elder God back then and inherited his memories, I should do it out of respect. But since you insist, Little Ji, then fine." She replied smiling. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "Master, are you older than Lord Sage?" he asked doubtfully, and she looked at him with a frown. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sage? Did you know him before?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "He has the aura of a sage, one who knows the Natural Laws and can teach them. Naturally, I can see that." Tang Yin replied, and then she remembered that Tang Yin had a Natural Law. ''So that''s why he can see it... Even I can''t see that aura everyone says he has...'' She thought but nodded. "I understand, you are more perceptive than I thought, Tang Yin. But yes, I am 5 years older than Little Ji. Even if he looks like that, the truth is, I''m still the oldest person on the continent." She replied smiling, and Tang Yin nodded, turning his face to look at the sage. "How strange... A sage normally doesn''t age so fast." As he thought about various things, that comment slipped out of his thoughts, startling the Elder God in front of him a bit. "Boy, I can see why you can see through me, as the bearer of a Natural Law, and though I fail to understand which of the Natural Laws you control, I must respect you. But, have you seen someone who is ''sage'' before? You seem to know some things." He asked doubtfully. What he said shocked the Asgard Goddess and Qingyue, likewise the woman that served tea, who was standing behind the Elder God. The three of them turned and looked at Tang Yin in shock, ''Does this young man understand a Natural Law? Is he that powerful?'' Their thoughts were stunned when they heard this. Tang Yin nodded toward the Elder God''s question. "I met several Sages in the past. Most of them retained their youthful appearance for a long time and there is one who never aged. I don''t understand why you aged so much if you are barely 2 thousand years old, maybe it is because you made a mistake in understanding the heavenly laws." Tang Yin replied, and the Elder God, though surprised, nodded. ''Well... 2 thousand years is not few, maybe he is confused or wants to enter the conversation now that he knows something. Tsk, young people are sometimes very arrogant, but being Miss Shi''s disciple, I can''t say anything.'' Thought the Elder God, clearly not believing much of what Tang Yin was saying, but he said nothing. He knew that there was a special cause why Shi Yue did not grow old, and unfortunately, he did not have it. Although his very early old age came without warning, even so, still his vitality was much greater than Shi Yue''s. Tang Yin noticed the changes in the Elder God''s face, so when he realized he wasn''t believing him at all, he simply smiled. ''He made a mistake and his old age came before his time. It doesn''t consume his vitality, but it will always give him the appearance of an old man and his body''s defenses will lower against poisons. Well, it''s not my problem either.'' He thought, and then out of curiosity, he looked up and looked at the woman to one side of the Elder God with doubt. ''Oh?'' He thought in surprise. Chapter 416 - 416: Girl surnamed Zu. A strange attitude. "Girl..." Tang Yin said hesitantly as he stared at her. His word attracted the attention of the other people as well, for it was a radical change in the conversation he was having with the Elder God. She looked at him doubtfully. "Is something wrong, Young Master? Do you need more tea?" she asked respectfully, and Tang Yin shook his head. He simply stared at her for a few minutes. ''Her resemblance to Xiaolin is uncanny, could she be the older sister?'' He thought doubtfully, though his surprise did not lie there. He was looking at her with surprise at the aura her body exuded. For a moment, he couldn''t recognize it, but after several minutes of silence, in which he was only looking at her, it dawned on him what it was, and he opened his eyes slightly. "Your last name is Zu?" he asked with a smile, and she nodded doubtfully. "That''s right, why?" she asked, and Tang Yin then smiled. "No wonder, you look a lot like Xiaolin, you''re her older sister, aren''t you?" he asked, surprising the girl standing there who got a little upset. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know Xiaolin?" she asked a little upset. "That''s right, I know her quite well. We travel together frequently. She often comments to me about her adored older sister." "You two travel together? How did she get so strong?! The last time I saw her, she was a little girl..." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "She is strong enough to be one of our Sect''s representatives, in this battle of the great sects. She has grown up very well these past few years." He replied. "So strong!?" she shouted in shock but quickly put her hand to her mouth. "I''m sorry master, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." She said as she apologized to everyone in the room. Everyone was focused on the conversation they were having, so they didn''t even care about the shout she gave, though for some reason, the Elder God was a bit annoyed by it, but he just smiled. "It''s okay, it''s normal for you to be so surprised after receiving news of your sister, you could visit her if she''s here. You shouldn''t focus too much on learning, your family is more important." He said with a slightly helpless smile. And she nodded repeatedly, "True, I would like to see her. Young Master, may I ask you to take me there?" she asked smiling. Tang Yin nodded in response. One year ago, he visited the east together with Zu Xiaolin, and there they verified that the Empire had been destroyed in its entirety and the emperor''s presence was not known. It was then that Tang Yin had to reveal to her about what had happened at that time. As expected, Zu Xiaolin''s concern grew, and so did her efforts to try to find her father, as she had no idea where her older sister was. But it had always been her dream to be reunited with her elder sister, so now that they were so close, it was only natural that Tang Yin wanted them to be reunited. Tang Yin then looked at the Elder God, "Sage Lord, I will borrow Miss Zu for a moment, I hope you don''t mind." He said, and the Elder God nodded. "That''s fine, just don''t take too long. Although I tell her that she should relax, in the end, she has a goal she wants to accomplish. That''s why she should make an effort." He replied, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Fine, if you say so." He replied getting up, and then nodded to Miss Zu to go get ready. "Master, do you want me to come back or shall I wait for you over there?" he asked as he brushed past Shi Yue and put a hand lightly on her shoulder. It was something he had never done before, so it surprised Shi Yue slightly. Even so, she soon felt something enter her body and then nodded to him. "Wait for me over there. I just wanted you to meet a real Sage, but I didn''t expect you to already know about them." She replied smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. But before leaving, he smiled and paused. "Right, Lord Sage." Tang Yin said suddenly, making the Elder God look at him doubtfully. "Is something wrong?" he asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "I remind you that there is an existence in this world that does not tolerate some things. I remind you; ''we'' hate some practices." Tang Yin said as he slightly raised his index finger, pointing to the sky. Shi Yue frowned when she saw this and also because she received the message Tang Yin had ''left'' on her body. ''Be careful with this guy. He''s not someone good. If I find that the situation gets out of my hands, then he will be my enemy.'' The message said. Still, she trusted Tang Yin. She was sure he had seen something in him that she couldn''t see. And that something must be a dangerous subject. So, she raised her guard, though she did not show it, and simply stared at the Asgard Goddess. The Asgard Goddess also noticed that something was not right in Tang Yin''s attitude towards such a respected person as the Elder God, and although she did not trust him, and in this case, would not be on his side, when she saw that Shi Yue was looking at her, she understood some things. She did not trust Tang Yin; she did not know him. But she knew Shi Yue and admired her. Even if, in strength, she was above Shi Yue, she knew very well that she could never do what the Legendary Continent Woman once did. Therefore, her respect for her was even greater than the respect she had for the Elder God, who was the one who gave her help when she wanted to enter a New Realm. The Elder God frowned upon hearing this, smiling soon after. "I will remember your words, Young Tang Yin. Go carefully." He replied as if he hadn''t understood anything. His attitude looked slightly confused and a little harmless, which made Tang Yin inwardly scoff, but he didn''t say anything else to him and started to leave. "Young Master Tang, why don''t you take Qingyue too? I don''t want to have her listen to boring talks for so long and she has told me good things about you." Goddess Asgard suddenly said, causing Tang Yin to turn his eyes in surprise. He didn''t understand why she said that when this was a good opportunity for Qingyue to learn the Natural Laws from someone who knew them so well, but he still smiled. Spending time with a beautiful lady wasn''t bad, so he nodded. "Do you want to come?" He asked her, and she immediately nodded getting up with a start. "I''ll come, I''ll come." She repeated smiling, and after saying goodbye to everyone, both walked out. Soon, Miss Zu caught up with them, and the three of them together headed towards Shi Yue City. Chapter 417 - 417: A complicated situation As they drove in the direction of Shi Yue City, Tang Yin was quite thoughtful and occasionally glanced at Miss Zu. Still, he said almost nothing until they reached the City. There, Tang Yin used his master''s identity to rent an entire restaurant. "Miss Zu, I can see that you are very talented. I didn''t expect Xiaolin''s big sister to have such a good heavenly body." Tang Yin said as soon as he came here, and she looked at him doubtfully. "You know about my heavenly body just by looking at me?" She asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "Don''t worry, I know more things about you than you think. That''s why I can see that there is something strange about your body, can I ask you to let me see your pulse? I don''t want Xiaolin to see her sister in bad shape, so I want to check it." Tang Yin replied. This made Miss Zu frown. Although she was surprised, she did not reveal much on her face. But she wouldn''t allow it for now. "Before that, I would like to know what your relationship with my younger sister is." She replied evasively, and Tang Yin smiled. "You can consider Xiaolin as my girl. We tend to spend a lot of time together and travel frequently. It is me who has helped her to become strong, just as she has helped me a lot. Right now, I am the closest man to her." Tang Yin answered truthfully. Although Miss Zu was surprised, she still nodded. Her younger sister should be at the age to look for a mate by now, so it was normal if she had one. Therefore, she nodded, and although she could not confirm it right now, she did not believe that a person of Tang Yin''s status would lie to her in front of a woman such as the Continent''s most respected Divine Daughter. "Then it''s okay, I hope you won''t lie to me. I want to see her." She replied and without asking any more questions, held out her right hand for Tang Yin to inspect. Although she already had some ideas of what it was about, she didn''t say anything. Tang Yin then grabbed her arm lightly and closed his eyes, immersing himself in the body of this beautiful girl in front of him. Even so, he soon frowned and quickly released her, retracting his hand. She looked at him and smiled, "Master put a mechanism in me so that people couldn''t notice my celestial body, it will attack when someone tries to overtake it. That''s why I was surprised that you could see it." She said and tried to retract her arm, but Tang Yin grabbed her again. "Let me see it again." He replied firmly, and without waiting for her reply, he closed his eyes again. This time, he did not try to see inside her body as soon as he closed his eyes but activated his divine soul, and a strange but divine aura escaped from his body for a moment and entered Miss Zu''s body. Even so, it was invisible to her. She felt nothing different except for a slight warmth entering her body. Right after that, Tang Yin could see what was happening, but he could only see a few strange things on the outskirts of her soul and body. That''s why he frowned. ''It''s that fog again... I had it from the guy who calls himself Supreme God and the Sage that one, preventing me from seeing the cultivation level.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. Tang Yin focused his attention on trying to investigate the mist, and after a few minutes, he discovered that it was a divine mist. This divine mist, could be countered by his divine soul, but doing so might mean a reaction from the mechanisms hidden there would occur. And right now, he could only figure out two while the rest of the mechanisms were too hidden. If a reaction occurs in Miss Zu''s soul, she would run the risk of dying and he of being discovered by that sage, he might even receive a backlash. Although, of course, he has a way to do so. It is not impossible for the current him, as his cultivation level is high. Besides, he has the Law of Control, how could there be anything that would prevent him from achieving his goals? The biggest problem is... Their presence in this place, which is that guy''s territory, and the fact that his master is also here. Entering a battle against these people, who have several gods nearby, is more than dangerous and doesn''t benefit him in any way. Even if he gets the victory, what benefit can he get right now? Besides, he is more likely to lose since he doesn''t have his forces nearby, which would also prevent him from carrying out his plans in a good way. What is more important is Shi Yue''s presence in this place. During these past few years, Tang Yin has been trying his best not to let his master have to fight against foreign forces, so meddling in a battle against such powerful people right now would be counterproductive. He is still preparing to avoid her death. Although he wanted to save Miss Zu, if it meant putting his master at risk, he obviously wouldn''t do it. But... ''...If I''m not mistaken, this divine mist must be the same one that was on those guys, that means this sage bastard is a sharer of my master''s enemies. Which makes him, her enemy too. Sooner or later, I''ll have to eliminate them.'' He thought and then frowned again. A memory came to his mind. Without asking Miss Zu''s permission, he took her by the hand again to check something else. After a few minutes, he released her and smiled at her. "I understand. It''s a good mechanism the Sage Lord put in you, but you shouldn''t rely on it too much. This mechanism is dangerous, but don''t worry if Xiaolin asks me to, I will stop the mechanism from doing anything to you." He replied smiling, and then turned away as he told them to wait for him here, as he was going to look for Zu Xiaolin. Miss Zu felt confused, but when she was about to answer him, she realized that Tang Yin had already left so she could only keep her words in her mouth and was left in an awkward silence, as Qingyue didn''t seem to want to talk to her. Meanwhile... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Shit, you fucking old, bastard. So that''s what you''re planning, you bastard.'' Tang Yin thought angrily as he clenched his fists slightly, the look on his face was dangerous, while his thoughts were busy planning some things. Chapter 418 - 418: Reunion When Tang Yin returned to the place where his girls were, he found that they were all busy arranging various things and preparing for battles, so he did not bother them. He simply asked for Zu Xiaolin, and after he knew where she was, he went to look for her. It would not be difficult for him to know where to look for her without using his divine soul mechanism. In recent years, in every city, Zu Xiaolin goes to, she always visits the places where she can get information in the hope of finding her father and sister. Even when all her efforts seemed to see no fruit, she never gave up and kept trying all the time. This time was no exception. When Tang Yin found her, she was at the alchemist association, buying information with an Elder Token that Tang Yin had granted her. Tang Yin arrived just before she could get the information she wanted and came up behind her, "Xiaolin, I have a surprise for you." He said, surprising her. "Tang Yin, are you back?" she asked smiling, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "That''s right, I was looking for you because I have a surprise that I know you will like. Come with me, you don''t need to buy information in this place." He said smiling, and she looked at him confused. Still, she never usually said no to Tang Yin, so she nodded and looked at the girl behind her, "Can you send me the information, to this place?" she asked and gave her the address. The girl, although she was surprised by the sudden arrival of this man without her noticing, nodded. "Elder, don''t worry. I''ll bring it to you as soon as I get out." She replied firmly as she bowed, and Xiaolin nodded. Soon after, they both walked out. "Tang Yin, what do you want to show me?" She asked hesitantly, walking beside him, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "You''ll find out. You''ll surely like it." Tang Yin replied, keeping everything a secret. Both walked around the city for a while until they reached the previous restaurant and walked in there. "A restaurant?" Zu Xiaolin spoke hesitantly as she looked from side to side at the restaurant workers. Although it had no customers, this was strange to her. Tang Yin smiled, "This is it." He said, and without waiting, opened the door, "I''m back." He said as two beautiful women greeted him behind the door. Zu Xiaolin felt confused but simply walked behind Tang Yin and entered the room. She felt stunned as soon as she saw a woman with such an incredible aura here, sitting on the side of the room as if she were a frozen statue. Her beauty amazed her, but she had seen something about her before. A beautiful woman with an icy appearance who always wore a veil on her face, and appeared to be as beautiful as the heavens themselves. Her long white hair, along with her beautiful pair of blue eyes, plus, the insignia of the Divine Ice Sect on her chest... Who else would she be, if not the most beautiful woman on the continent, Miss Bing of the North? Seeing her here came as a surprise to Zu Xiaolin. Although her status lately is incredibly high, more than she thought she could ever be, she still considers Miss Bing as an unattainable goddess to her. She did not expect to be able to meet her today. But just when she thought this was the surprise... A voice snapped her out of her thoughts... "It''s really you, Xiaolin!" Miss Zu said with surprise and a big smile on her face as she stared at her beloved younger sister. As soon as Zu Xiaolin heard this voice, she felt like her body had been struck by lightning. How could she forget this voice? Her head moved extremely fast to see the place where the voice came from, and she felt even more stunned when she saw her elder sister''s pretty face. For a moment, she didn''t know how to react, but her mind quickly became clear. "Big sister!" she cried out in shock, and she smiled back at her, rushing over to her to hug her. Zu Xiaolin couldn''t help but feel her eyes water after feeling the warmth of her sister''s body, this was just the beginning of a storm of feelings swirling in her heart. Soon, her eyes couldn''t hold back the tears, and her heart couldn''t help but feel the emotion of seeing a relative of hers again. "Sister... It really is you..." She said as her voice trembled slightly from crying. She was happy. Even though she was crying, the happiness on her face could not be hidden. Ever since she found out what her father had done to save her, she had been searching for them nonstop, over and over again. All her relatives had died in battle, and her father was missing. Her sister had no idea where she was, which further accentuated the feeling of sadness and loneliness in her heart. Until it got to the point where her heart even began to tell her that, it was impossible to find them. After all, the power of the Red Thunder Sect had been used to track them down, and at no time was any trace found, wasn''t it a tacit acceptance that she would never see them again? So, when she saw her sister in this place, she couldn''t help but rejoice to the point of tears. She had no other way to express how much she missed her. Tang Yin could only smile after seeing this reunion and stood to the side as he watched the two of them talk to each other about various things. "Is she your girl?" Qingyue asked softly as she looked at her from the side, and Tang Yin nodded to her, sitting beside her. "Oh. I had heard that your girls were Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, and Xie Meiyu... She''s none of them, right?" Qingyue asked back, and Tang Yin looked at her in surprise. "You know Feifei, Lixue, and Meiyu?" he asked doubtfully. Qingyue shook her head, "I did some research on you and found out. But I think I met Xie Meiyu once, her hair is pretty and colorful, and her face is radiant... I think she was a bit arrogant though." She replied. Tang Yin nodded at her, "I didn''t expect you to investigate me." He replied, and she then realized her mistake, so she looked at him and slightly lowered her head. "I''m sorry. You''re my first friend and I wanted to know more about you." She replied sincerely, but Tang Yin didn''t really care, so he shook his head. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s okay, it doesn''t bother me. But yes, I have more women, her name is Zu Xiaolin." He replied, and she nodded. "I understand, you seem to have a lot of people to go on adventures with." She replied as she looked down and settled back in her seat. Her appearance looked a bit pitiful. She hadn''t expected the only friend she had to have so many people to go on adventures with. For some reason, she felt her heart ache for that. It seemed to mean that, possibly, they would no longer go on adventures together. Tang Yin saw her like that and smiled at her while giving her a little tap on the head. But just as he was planning to speak to her, a voice stopped him from doing so. "This... Thank you very much, Young Master. For letting me see my sister again." Miss Zu said as she bowed to Tang Yin. They had already finished speaking, and Tang Yin hadn''t even noticed. Chapter 419 - 419: The intentions of that old crazy Zu Xiaolin''s eyes looked slightly red, for although she had not cried for a long time, she still felt a surge of different feelings in her heart, and the feeling of gratitude towards Tang Yin increased. Tang Yin looked at them and smiled, "It''s okay, Miss Zu. I promised Xiaolin to help her look for you, so you don''t need to thank me. I''m glad you''re okay now that we found you." He replied, then gestured for them to sit down. The 3 of them started talking about various things in their life and what they have been doing these past few years. Tang Yin simply replied the odd time or two, while Qingyue, though she watched this with interest, did not participate. She is a woman of few words and, besides Tang Yin, among the younger generation few have heard her voice. She is the voice of the most desired Divine Daughter on the continent, how could it be easy to listen to her? Although the reality is that she would like to talk more, she is so introverted that she doesn''t know how to do it. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And although Tang Yin tried to bring her into the conversation, they were unsuccessful attempts, as Qingyue didn''t know how to answer some things. And so they spent a while talking... "Miss Zu, may I ask you about what you are investigating now? I can see that Lord Sage is powerful and is trying to teach you some things, but what is it?" Tang Yin asked after they had been talking for a long while. His only goal was to look for information. And since Miss Zu noticed that Tang Yin was trustworthy, she smiled at him. "Does Young Master Tang, know about the Natural Laws and their behavior in the human body?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "I know a little about it." He replied. She smiled then. "My master is using my body, and his, to understand how these laws behave depending on the level of cultivation. That is why I am not allowed to further increase my cultivation, even though we must undergo different sequences of special spiritual arrays. Sometimes it is a bit painful, but it also helps me to understand my celestial body and the right way to put in spiritual bones, as the process also requires them." "Lately the process is progressing well and we have been able to understand a little more about the Natural Laws. In my case, there doesn''t seem to be a Natural Law that fits my celestial body, so I wouldn''t be able to master one. Still, with this process, I have been able to understand more and I believe that if I keep striving at this, I will be able to master a Natural Law by the time I try to break through to ''that'' Realm." She spoke with a smile on her face as her look of adoration for her teacher increased. She had never met a person who was as talented as he was, academically speaking. Although he was not the most powerful, all the gods respected him for his academic abilities and his long journey. The most respected man on the continent. The head of the Supreme Academy, the most respected on the continent. The only one capable of teaching regarding the Natural Laws on the continent. And that person is her respected teacher, how could she not be proud? Even Tang Yin had to nod towards him when he was told about his achievements in the world of Natural Laws. But, ''Heh, shit. You bastard, I''m going to kill you and skin you alive.'' Tang Yin thought angrily, but on his face, he showed a calm smile. The process this old man was going through was quite good, but not to understand how Natural Laws behave. But to transfer himself into a Heavenly Body. It was obvious to Tang Yin what his intentions were it''s just that he didn''t expect him to be so advanced already, and this made him frown slightly. ''He won''t let her further increase her cultivation because he knows that if he does, he will lose control of the mechanisms he arranged in his body and thus won''t be able to take control of his Heavenly Body. The spiritual arrays... I think I know what they are.'' Tang Yin thought, and looked at her, then stood up and wrote some arrays on a scroll. Then he showed them to her, "Miss Zu, are these the arrays you use?" he asked, and she after taking a look at them was surprised and looked at him. "I didn''t expect Young Master Tang to be so talented in arrays as well..." She replied, and Zu Xiaolin, who had been watching everything from the side, smiled proudly. "Big Sister, Tang Yin is more talented than you think. He is not only good at cultivation, but also at arrays, alchemy, blacksmithing, and even foundation building and spirit bones. I''m sure if you talk to him, you''ll be able to understand a lot of things about your research." She said smiling, and then remembered something... "Oh, right, big sister. Tang Yin several years ago taught me that the column must be the first spiritual bone. At first, I did not believe it, but over the years I have come to realize that what he said was true. The only way to arrange the spiritual bones is, the first one must be the spine bone and the last one must be the head bone. The rest can be arranged in the preferred way." She said, and Miss Zu was surprised. "Put the spine as the first spiritual bone?" She asked in shock and looked at him, "No, that should give a lot of trouble with the durability of the spine..." She said suddenly, but Tang Yin just shrugged his shoulders. "No, the column can grow with the cultivator. It is the only one capable of doing so. That''s why it''s the first one. There are no others." He answered, and after his words, even though she was a bit incredulous, she still asked more and more questions, which Tang Yin answered as if it was something simple for him. Questions that even her master didn''t seem to know about spiritual bones, Tang Yin was able to answer. This left her in shock, but it was perfect for Tang Yin to engage her in conversation regarding those practices that the crazy old man was doing to her. Therefore, both started to talk more. The surprise on Miss Zu''s part could not be hidden from her face, while the rage inside Tang Yin''s body increased after each thing she revealed. Chapter 420 - 420: An incredible Heavenly Body ''This damn old man... So, he''s researching the spirit bones to destroy her completely. Shit, if I don''t cook you alive, I won''t be called Tang Yin.'' Tang Yin thought as he clenched his fist in anger. Now that Tang Yin knew this, he could see a little more inside her body. She was not well at all. Internally... Her body was almost destroyed. It''s just that her celestial body is so powerful it allows her to survive with just the bone body. That''s right, she is maintained only because of her bone body. And it makes sense. Because, her heavenly body is no small thing. The name it receives is the Heavenly Body of Wisdom. Tang Yin can recognize it because there is a person very close to him in his world who has it. It is none other than the master who guided him for more than 25 years, the most respected sage in the entire Higher Realm. This celestial body is special in many ways, plus it is extremely friendly to its bearer, so it will always prevent him from dying. This is how its master has broken the laws of his world and has managed to live longer than any cultivator of the highest level. It''s a good celestial body, so it''s only normal for that old bastard to want to take it away from her. The problem is... Either trying to hide this from her or trying to tell her, it didn''t seem to be a good idea. Because if he hides it from her, she might die before long, and that crazy old man would complete his task. Allowing a person who could be his enemy to have a Heavenly Wisdom Body is a deadly danger to him, so he must stop that from happening. But telling her is just as dangerous. There is likely a mechanism within her that will reveal what she is talking and listening to, to that old bastard. Being discovered is the last thing that could happen because if discovered, they could be attacked by several gods, which would put everything he has and his teacher at risk. As he thought this far, he remembered the system. ''System, do you have any way to isolate me and Miss Zu? I don''t want any mechanism inside her to be able to hear. I just want you to take out her soul and mine to take us somewhere else, can you do that? You can use the Power of my Natural Law to create a space, just as we have planned.'' Tang Yin asked the system. Over the past few years, the system (or well, the administrator, but without speaking to him), has taught him a few things about his Divine Mind. This divine mind is not so simple and is, in itself, an intangible and powerful divine item that allows you to understand everything faster and at a deeper level. This also includes the System itself. It is thanks to this that Tang Yin has been learning various things about the System. Among those, he discovered that he could ''create'' things with the help of the system. These things are not tangible to others, only to him for now. But still, it is an important breakthrough. During the last years, Tang Yin managed to create several impressive mechanisms thanks to this divine mind, and it was thanks to this beautiful gift that he was able to create what in his past life he could not do. A Spiritual Herb. All this has given him a great learning, and the system has learned with him. So he can create various things on his own. The answer did not take long to come back in the form of a message. [I can do it. It will only last 5 minutes, so you must hurry. I''ll just tell you, if you are found out, you are dead.] After this message, she didn''t even wait for a confirmation from Tang Yin or anything. His vision went black when he felt he was in a separate place filled with darkness, and if it wasn''t for the scream Miss Zu let out, he wouldn''t have noticed what was going on. Still, Tang Yin focused his gaze on those 5 minutes he had and decided to be quick, so he looked at Miss Zu but felt shocked when he saw her. Her soul... ''Why is she so weak?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Miss Zu had let out the scream because of an intense pain that had come to her body. She couldn''t hold on and fell to the ground as the pain enveloped her from head to toe. She could not understand this, and Tang Yin immediately moved to help her. "Miss Zu... Take a deep breath and listen carefully to what I am about to tell you. This ability I can only use it for 5 minutes and no more, it is not an ability that should harm you. This damage comes to you because your soul is much weaker than you thought. What I will tell you, you must not tell anyone else, and don''t worry, I can save you." Tang Yin said, and without letting her express a word of doubt, he began to speak. "Your master is trying to murder you. You may not see it because it is not explicit, but everything he has been doing is to steal the Heavenly Body you have. Don''t underestimate your celestial body, it is special and incredible, everyone would want to have it as it will help them live much longer than expected. All the arrays and sequences that your master has put you through, are solely and exclusively to weaken your body and soul while putting mechanisms inside you to pierce the celestial body." "Maybe you haven''t noticed because that old bastard has been hiding it behind his premature old age. This old age did not come to him for nothing, it is because the Heavenly Laws recognized that this bastard was violating them and that is why they punished him. Behind this punishment, there is something else and that is the fact that he will die within a few years if he does nothing and that is why he is desperately seeking your heavenly body." "Now, the reason why your soul is so weak..." Tang Yin said and paused as he frowned. This was something that even he missed a while ago when he checked on her. "...It is because he has been cultivating at the expense of your soul''s life. He won''t let you use cultivation because you no longer have the strength you once had. He has taken everything and your soul will gradually become weaker and weaker, in a few years it will simply dissipate and that''s when he will take control of everything." Tang Yin replied, finally revealing to her everything that crazy old man had been doing. Still, in the end, he smiled and looked at her, he had only a few seconds left available. "...Don''t worry, I can save you. You just have to cooperate with me on one thing." Tang Yin said and then said something in her ear. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those were Tang Yin''s last words before the technique exerted by the system dispersed. Chapter 421 - 421: He is a little upset After coming back to reality, Tang Yin stared at Miss Zu, but she felt the pain in her body after coming back, so she fell forward with a slight cry. "Sister!" Zu Xiaolin shouted in surprise as she was fenced in to help her. Her sister suddenly stopped responding to her for several minutes and suddenly fell like this, what the hell was going on? She thought to herself in shock. "Are you okay, big sister!?" She asked worriedly. But soon, Miss Zu realized that the pain had dissipated and her body had returned to its normal state. ''What just happened?'' She thought in shock and looked up with a little difficulty to look at Tang Yin. She had just seen how he talked to her and told her several things... Was it real? She thought, and after seeing the smile on Tang Yin''s face and the look on his face, she realized that what she had just seen and heard was real. Still, what he had told her¡­ How could it be possible? She thought. Then she looked inside her body, trying to see if what he had said was real. She hadn''t looked inside her body before because her master had told her not to touch anything, but now that she looked... It seemed to make sense. Besides... ''Is that why my master won''t let me enter my Spirit World?'' she thought. Also, now that she had heard this from Tang Yin, she began to realize the different attitudes her master had towards her and to her. Preventing her from doing things that made no sense. She never questioned him because she thought he was an amazing sage, plus he was her teacher, but... If she put those things together with what Tang Yin had just told her... ''He''s right...'' She thought. She felt her heart heavy right now, and the beliefs she had held for the past few years crumbled. It was as if the statue of her god was falling apart, and it wasn''t something to look for a culprit for, but rather an extremely painful and frustrating event. Besides... The pain she felt in her soul is not something that can be forgotten. The pain of the soul is the unforgettable pain. The most terrible pain a person can feel and, although it is possible to hide such pain so that it is not felt, once it is felt... It cannot be forgotten. It is a pain that permeates her entire being. It was this pain that crumbled and destroyed her every belief as her greatest idol fell. Her very master had done that to her, and now¡­ She seemed to be in a precarious situation. Still... There was still a glimmer of hope left in her soul. That her master wasn''t the one who did it. This glimmer of not wanting to believe Tang Yin, even in the face of the evidence she might have in her own body and soul, was something Tang Yin noticed when he looked into her eyes. Tang Yin smiled at this, ''I have to erase that stupid glimmer of hope... It will kill her and prevent me from being able to do anything. But erasing it... It also means revealing myself.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment he was annoyed at this girl for being so stupid. A glimmer of hope also means that she will hesitate to harm the one she should harm. That glimmer of hope only means that she, deep down, wants what Tang Yin told her to be false, and since she wants it to be false, it is easy for the one who controls her life to deceive her. This made Tang Yin a little angry, as he had risked using a technique he can''t use every day just to try to let her know, but in the end, it seems that even the pain in her soul didn''t make her believe 100%. Tang Yin simply walked over to her and grabbed her pulse given the pleading look Xiaolin was giving him. After that, he nodded, "It''s okay, just let her rest for a bit. She looks a little exhausted." Tang Yin said coldly and then looked at Qingyue. "Let''s walk a bit, Xiaolin surely wants to talk to her sister alone." He said and didn''t wait for anyone''s confirmation before turning around and leaving. ''Shit, how annoying. Still, it''s not all bad. The seed of doubt is in her, what she will do with this seed is her problem.'' Tang Yin thought. In the end, he told her that she only had to buy time for him and that after the battle of the great sects, she should do something for him, after that, he promised to save her. This he did because he thought that the pain of the soul would convince her. After all, no one can ignore the pain of the soul. Even Tang Yin is no exception to this rule. But that glimmer of hope he saw in her was annoying. Perhaps the pain did not convince her, and she is likely to end up falling for the old man''s nonsense again. What''s worse, there''s nothing he can do. Tang Yin looked behind and looked at Xiaolin who was dismissing him with a smile of gratitude. ''I''m sorry, Xiaolin. But I can''t do anything right now. I won''t risk the life of my master and all of you, just to save her. If she decides to do as I told her, then I will save her. But I will not move as long as my master is still here.'' He thought and then finally walked out of the room. Qingyue walked behind him, she had noticed Tang Yin''s change of mood, so she caught up with him. "I can tell that something happened between you and Miss Zu, can I help you with something? I could also tell that you have a divine item in you, you are amazing, Tang Yin. Even I don''t have something like that." Qingyue suddenly said, surprising Tang Yin. "A divine item? I don''t have something like that, what makes you think I have something like that?" he asked, and she looked at him confused. "I saw divine energy coming out of your body and into hers, isn''t that a divine item?" she asked confused, wondering if she had seen wrong. Tang Yin was surprised at this and looked at her in shock... "Did you see that energy?" he asked in shock, and she nodded. Tang Yin looked at her with his mouth open. He couldn''t help it, he was shocked. Chapter 422 - 422: A Good Girl The divine soul energy is something that even Bai Lixue herself, who has an extremely special eye, has not been able to see before she has connected with his soul. Very few people can see it, as it is extremely special and has a very high level of energy, but this girl in front of him... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since she met him, she was able to see a little about his true appearance. She could see his silver eyes and hair when he couldn''t even cultivate. And Tang Yin believed that she could see his soul in some way or another. After much thought, she figured that couldn''t be the case, as Divine Soul and its constitution were special. He understood this after obtaining the Divine Mind. The Divine Soul is not as simple as he or the people of his world came to think. Still, his understanding did not give him enough to understand her in-depth, but it made him understand that not just anyone could see it. His master may have been special, though she may not have been able to see it. She just knew something was wrong. That was where Bing Qingyue came into the equation. That girl seemed to be able to see his true form even since he was a cripple. The normal thing would be to think that she was seeing Tang Yin''s soul, but after understanding his soul a little better, he began to think that wasn''t possible. So, he just left those thoughts for later, as he didn''t understand. But now Bing Qingyue is back in the equation, and this time, confirming that she can see divine soul energy. That means she can see the Divine Soul. That being the case, who is she, and why can she see it? ''Are her eyes special? No, perhaps that is unlikely. When the system was upgraded, I could even see the reality behind Bai Lixue''s Eyes and she didn''t manage to see my soul, if not an embodiment of it forming inside me...'' He thought with a frown. The Eyes of Bai Lixue are called Eyes of Reality, they can see and study many things in depth, but they must be present within ''reality''. That is, they must belong to this world. It was because of this that she could see deeper into Tang Yin and perhaps manage to see a little about his soul. But she could not get any deeper. But this girl... She could even see those little movements of divine energy and know what they were when they were transferred from one body to the other. Tang Yin stared at her for a while and then simply sighed. There was nothing to think about right now, so he continued to walk near Qingyue. "That girl may die at any moment. The so-called sage is nothing but a sham who wants her heavenly body. He is not someone trustworthy, but I can''t do anything right now." He replied, and Qingyue, though shocked, still nodded. "You don''t want to put those who are here to save her at risk... I understand. I also noticed something strange about her earlier and felt as if she was weaker than she appeared." She said, and Tang Yin nodded after giving her a sidelong glance. "Aren''t you worried about your teacher? That guy is a strong god and everyone seems to respect him, even the gods of the central region, what if they attack her?" he asked. Qingyue shook her head after hearing him say this, "My master is not that weak. Just as they are gods, so is my master. Besides, if Madam Shi Yue is around, there is no way they can lose to them, even if Madam has weakened considerably." She replied, and Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "Why do you think so? My master is strong, but I don''t think she can stand up to a God right now." He replied, and she smiled. "But she recently killed one who was almost a god, don''t you know?" She said, and Tang Yin frowned. He understood what she meant. He had done some research about what happened in the Serpent Sect, and certainly, the ancestral snake there was almost as strong as a god or maybe it was as strong as one since it was in a world that favored it. Despite that, he had died easily. ''Was it my master?'' he thought. He had been hesitating about this, he thought maybe Long Jia might have been, but that didn''t seem to make sense. Long Jia fights with brute strength and head-on, sometimes using his dragon claws. While the slashes he saw in that place were dagger slashes. Of the people who used daggers... His master is the most powerful and also the one who told him she did it, but the forces didn''t seem to match. That snake was much more powerful than his master in her current state, how could she assassinate it? Was she someone who could also fight several levels above her? Still, he couldn''t get an answer to these questions, and his master didn''t want to give him one either. That was why he could only sigh. "All right, let''s stop talking about it. Anyway, you should know that, if I tell you this, it''s to let you know that maybe I could become an enemy of that sage, if you don''t want trouble with him, you should stay away from me a little." He replied. She looked at him for a moment and stopped walking to stare at him. But when Tang Yin stopped to look at her, she resumed walking. "I don''t care, if you''re going to fight someone you must take me. It will be fun if we go together, don''t look down on me just because you''ve increased your cultivation, maybe I''m still stronger than you." She replied smiling. Her words were full of nonchalance. She certainly didn''t care in the least who Tang Yin fought against. Since she considered him her friend, then she would fight alongside the only person she considered a friend besides her teacher. Tang Yin realized her thoughts and couldn''t help but smile. ''She''s a sincere girl. A good girl, for her it would be worth risking a lot.'' He thought smiling and approached her. "Hey, shouldn''t you talk more? I think, if you talk, you could make a lot of friends." He said suddenly, changing the topic of conversation, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. "I... Whenever I talk, they think I''m arrogant or cold, that I''m aloof, and don''t want to talk to them. Besides, I got used to being alone. You''re the only one I allow to get close to me, so I''d better not talk to someone else." She replied. Tang Yin nodded; he had thought that would be the case. After all, the coldness she gave off when she spoke seemed to permeate her bones. Her voice was beautiful and soft but not warm. It was cold and divisive. But, the first time Tang Yin heard her voice, he could hear a slight longing to talk and venture into her. Perhaps she wanted to be understood, and that was why Tang Yin did not shy away from her and considered her a good girl with whom he spent several days. Perhaps it is because they are both slightly special that they were able to understand each other. Therefore, he smiled and stroked her head a little. "Good, then let''s set out on the adventure of assassinating a bastard god." He replied out of jest, and she nodded to him several times in a row. "Yes, yes. Then I can prove to my master that I am worthy to inherit her position and she can retire peacefully." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. A few hours later, both returned to the restaurant, and Miss Zu went back to her place while Zu Xiaolin went to do what she was supposed to do with a happy face. Some say that ignorance brings happiness, and it is a reality. Thanks to the fact that she did not know what her sister was going through, she could be happy, but if everything continued like this, her happy face would soon disappear. Still, Tang Yin did not say or do anything. Soon after, someone went to get him, to take him to the place where his master was waiting for him... Chapter 423 - 423: An extremely dangerous situation Shi Yue was waiting at her own resting place within her City while looking at the beautiful scenery behind it. This city, had been specially chosen by her to be in a beautiful resting place, with a view of the beautiful mountains of the place. In terms of scenery, perhaps this city was among the best of the whole set of cities that made up the Supreme Academy. And Shi Yue was quietly sitting there, waiting for Tang Yin. He arrived soon after, and she nodded to him after looking him over from head to toe, confirming that he was fine. "I notice you''re a little worried, did something else happen?" She asked. Tang Yin smiled and told her what was going on with that girl, Miss Zu. He didn''t say his intention to save her though, only that he was concerned about Xiaolin''s well-being. Still, Shi Yue knew what his intentions were. She knew he wouldn''t investigate something he didn''t want to do. She stared at him for a while and then averted her gaze, telling him to sit down. "The Elder God is someone wise and of great importance to the continent. It''s not just me who thinks so, all the gods consider him the greatest gift of the continent. That''s why no one dares to offend the Supreme Academy that he owns." "There is a reason for this. Besides the fact that he is a kind-hearted person, there is also the fact that he is the only one who knows the secrets of the Natural Laws and thus can help them become gods." "The Goddess Asgard was once considered the most talented and important woman in the north. Yet, she could not rise to the level of a God on her own. The Frozen laws are complicated to understand, how could a normal human easily understand it? That''s when the current Elder God came in and made her become a goddess." "At the center, the gods owe him the same debt." "And the gods before them the same. Among all the Gods who have existed in this world for 500 thousand years, there are only 3 who have managed to ascend on their own to the level of God. One of them is my father, another one is also from my family, he is 500 thousand years away in the past, he is my ancestor." "This ancestor is also the first Elder God of the continent, the main ancestor of the current Elder God, do you understand the importance of the Elder God now?" "The current Elder God is just the heir of a legacy, a legacy that was inherited with the most important memories of each Elder God, where the first one belonged to my family." Shi Yue talked nonstop while making sure Tang Yin listened very well to everything and understood why she respected this person so much. She also made sure that he realized the importance of this person to the mainland powers, which was the most important thing. She did not mention the West, but it was obvious. The third God, who reached that height on his own, has to be from that place. But, if it is said that that place could be equated in power with the central region, that means they have several gods. Then the rest of the gods... S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were also helped by the Elder God. That is an absurd importance. It is as if the whole continent has formed a dependence on this man, on his legacy. ''A legacy with inherited memories... A divine energy coming from a divine Item, which even my Divine Soul cannot see through unless I disperse it...'' He thought, and a possibility came to his mind. ''Could it be a Divine Soul Item? The Inherited memories... They were given by that Divine Item.'' After thinking like that, he frowned. It was a complicated topic, more so than he thought. Moreover, after thinking of a new possibility, his brow furrowed even more... Maybe... Just maybe... ''This is a premeditated plan from long ago... Is there a bigger plan?'' He thought. Divine Soul Items can allow memories to be inherited from generation to generation. He knows this because in his world they exist, even he inherited memories of one at some point in his previous life. But there is something else that these divine Items can do. And that is to maintain a Soul for millennia and even for millions of years. If that is the case... ''The plan is not to obtain the Heavenly Body itself, if not to take control of the physical body?'' He thought, and his heart throbbed slightly after thinking about this. ''They are trying to revive one of the ancestors. An Elder God ancestor reviving in the body of a person with a Heavenly Body...'' After thinking like this, he couldn''t help but swallow thickly, realizing this possibility. It wasn''t far-fetched, and what''s worse... This was a practice, too dangerous! Shit, if they go on like this, they''ll bring calamity to the continent, to the world! They want to fight against Death! His body even trembled when he remembered a world that tried to do that in the past.... A world of which now not even the ashes are left. What does it mean to challenge death? What does it mean to fight against Death? Death is a Natural Law. A Natural Law of the highest level. Something that no one has ever managed to understand, not even those who control the Laws of Darkness or that of demons, who are the closest to the Natural Law of Death. To fight against such a Law is practically screaming for death. This Law has the power to take the life of anyone who tries to touch it, and that is why no one has ever succeeded in controlling it. If there is a Law above the Law of Time, it is the Law of Death, and not even the Law of Life can fight it. The problem is that when the Law of Death gives its deadly verdict... No one in that world will be saved. And that involves the world. Why couldn''t Tang Yin, the most powerful Divine Son of a Higher World, save his beloved in the past? Why didn''t he have the guts to fight against death? The answer is simple. He can''t do it. Not even his father or his entire clan could. That is the Law most feared by all, and once it gets to someone... No one would dare say a word against it. ''Shit, these bastards... They want to kill the world?'' he thought. His heart was beating fast, and his master noticed the anomaly, so she looked at him. "Is something wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked in shock. Her words snapped him out of his stupor when he finally took a breath. That possibility existed, but it wasn''t a certainty at present. Still, just the thought that the possibility existed made him want to act. Chapter 424 - 424: The Sun God Still, he can''t act without thinking. For if the price of his acting is the death of his loved ones, then he would rather fight death and live a while longer with them. So, he quickly calmed down and noticed the worried look on his master''s beautiful face. She, not knowing what was going on, said what she felt in this case. "Tang Yin, if he will be your enemy and if he dares to do something to you, I won''t care if he carries my ancestor''s legacy. I will kill him and won''t let him do anything to you. But I just want you to think very well that making him your enemy is more dangerous than you think. It is possible that he has some gods among his subordinates and we do not know it, therefore, you must think very carefully about the plan that you will carry out. I will back you up whatever you choose to do because I know you will succeed." She replied firmly, expressing her position. Tang Yin felt good to hear her say this, so he unconsciously took her by the hand and stroked her lightly. Although she was surprised, she allowed it this time. "Thank you, master. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything rash because that could hurt you. But I just want to rephrase your thinking on something. The Elder God is not someone with a good heart. His talent is good and he inherited the knowledge of his ancestors very well, but there is something you may not know regarding this practice." Tang Yin said, and she looked at him. "What is it?" she asked. "Inheriting the memories of ancestors could also involve inheriting ominous feelings. Hatred, anguish, anger, thirst for revenge... All dark feelings can be passed down from generation to generation and, they may become stronger and stronger as time goes by. So, it may be that the Elder God you know, is not the same as the one you knew when you were young, much less the same as your ancestor." He replied with a smile, though then shrugged. "Besides, someone who wants to bring death into the world, do you think he can be a good person?" He asked mockingly. Shi Yue frowned after hearing this. The first thing he said had already left her shocked and thoughtful, but his last words, what did they mean? She couldn''t help but ask, and Tang Yin shook his head as he smiled. "It''s just a somewhat far-fetched possibility that I''m thinking about. If that possibility were to happen, there wouldn''t even be a small tree left in this world." He replied. Still, despite Shi Yue''s insistence on wanting to know what he was referring to, he didn''t say anything more about it. Instead, he focused on other important issues. Wanting to end the battle of the great sects as quickly as possible was one, so he decided to go all out. The two continued to talk about different topics for a few long hours while he told her some of his plans. ... A few days later... A new huge ship had arrived along with several more ships carrying very powerful people. The battle of the great sects was approaching, and the immense portal behind them was about to open. Meanwhile, in one of the cities of this Supreme Academy, the Supreme God was meeting with the acclaimed most powerful being of this world. The Sun God. He was sitting there as he listened to the Supreme God''s report. "Oh?" Said the Sun God as he frowned. "That little guy became strong enough to take down a Spiritual Supreme with a single blow?" he asked in surprise, even the man behind him, who had been investigating to the northwest, was shocked by this news. The Supreme God nodded. "That''s right, not only that. His speed was tremendous, only I managed to see him." He replied, and the Sun God frowned. He didn''t know why, but this made him feel a strange feeling. Still, after thinking that he had brought the great disciples from his hall this time, calmness returned to him. "That''s quite surprising, still, don''t worry. Some people focus on the explosive power of a single move, maybe he is one of them." He said and then nodded to the man behind him. "Keep an eye on him. If he makes a misstep, assassinate him outright. Also, tell the guys they''re going to have some trouble this time, so they can stop hanging around with women for a while and focus on combat." He spoke. The man behind nodded with a calm face, "All right, sir." He replied and walked out of there. "What about the northern girl, how is her cultivation?" The Sun God asked as he looked at the Supreme God. He shook his head. "I couldn''t see it, but it may be on par with the cultivation of the Divine Son of the Sun." He replied, and the Sun God nodded. "That girl is very talented, more talented than her teacher back then. Certainly, she is someone worthy of being on par with our Divine Son of the Sun, although... It seems we still have the upper hand." He replied smiling, and the Supreme God shrugged with a smile. "Well, they have 1. We have 3. Besides, the South seems to have found a good treasure this time, they''ve been able to get their disciples to catch up a bit, that''s amazing." Said the Supreme God. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sun God smiled, "Go get ready. Besides, those guys may be looking for your position, so tell your guys to go all out when they see it. He who brings me a head of theirs will receive divine pills of good level and if they bring me that of that bitch''s disciple, then I will make him heir to a region." Said he. The Supreme God was not surprised by this and nodded. He was about to turn around, but the Sun God spoke one more thing. "By the way, things on ''that side'' are now complete. After the battle of the great sects, it is time to execute one of the greatest plans of our Divine Hall, so, start moving yours from now on." He said, and after the Supreme God''s enthusiastic nod, he culminated the conversation. ... Chapter 425 - 425: Hugging her The days at the Supreme Academy were getting quite busy as the teachers received guests from side to side. These guests came from all over the continent. Families, Clans, and Sects. Many powerful people gathered in this place to witness the opening of the largest and most unique dimensional portal in this place. Actually, the portal remained unchanged. But this time, during the morning, many could freely enter and exit this place, proving that this small world was open. With the opening of this small world, the Elder God, together with the Sun God, announced the beginning of this year''s Battle of the Great Sects, and the portal welcomed all the guests of this occasion. Although it didn''t seem like it, the number of sects on the continent that were qualified to test themselves in these battles, even with the new rules, was quite a large amount. Not only the great sects were here, but there were also weaker but interesting sects, such as the Eastern Desert Sect or the Southern Water Sect, which is one of the strongest sects below the great sects. Of course, the epicenter on this occasion was the great sects. Those in the East received the least attention, as their powers had been waning lately, but Sects such as the North Tower Sect increased their strength, attracting attention. Those of the south are the same. But, among all the great sects, two were receiving more attention than the rest. The Divine Ice Sect, with Bing Qingyue, the most beautiful woman in the continent, at the Head. And the Divine Sun Sect again, with the Divine Son of the Sun. This time, those two sects grabbed a lot of attention, far surpassing the attention of the rest of the people. But... There was one more Sect that was under the gaze of multitudes. The Red Thunder Sect. The once most powerful sect on this continent, has now seen an impressive resurgence. News of the growth of this sect reached the ears of almost every person on this continent, resulting in them now being the most watched sect. And the way they saw it¡­ It was in the transmissions that were being made all over the continent, using large screens made of spiritual energy. This is why the Battle of the Great Sects is so eagerly awaited by all because it is a spectacle for all to enjoy. Thus, the entry of the Great Sects into the strange but interesting little world was a sight to behold. Especially the entrance of the Red Thunder Sect. It was no longer about power. The sheer beauty worn by the participants of this Sect even eclipsed the enigmatic beauties of the Divine Ice Sect. Even the most ordinary women among the participants of the Red Thunder Sect, when standing beside the beautiful and elegant Shi Yue, attracted the attention of the masses. Of course, the man beside Shi Yue attracted the most attention during the world opening ceremony. His masculine beauty was unmatched among mainland men, and his long blue hair matched his eyes perfectly. Well, in a small eastern empire, the attention of some people who were in shock was on Huang Feifei. How could they forget her beautiful daughter? How could he forget her beautiful sister? A trio lacking love for their relatives noticed the presence of that beautiful woman. But, the most surprised when they saw the appearance of this Sect were none other than the members of a certain Southern Sect. They had come as guests. "What the hell is going on!? How could he be Ren Xiao!?" shouted several of them in shock, but they immediately covered their mouths, knowing that they were in the presence of a being that could exterminate them if it wanted to. Still, the absurd similarity of this person to Ren Xiao... It left them trembling. If it turned out to be him... What would become of them? Li Zhangyuan stood between them, and when he looked at Tang Yin''s face, his muscles tensed with a slight tremor. ''Shit... Is it really him?'' He thought in shock, trembling slightly. How could he forget the face of the person whose arm he took away? When he saw the transmissions he was shown he didn''t believe it, after all, this person now had both his arms and didn''t have the scar on his face that he saw that time. What''s more, the person whose arm he removed was a cripple. He couldn''t even cultivate, and the man he was shown was the proud Heir of an entire region. Someone who surpassed his status by thousands of miles. How could he be the same? But, now that he had him in front of him... The similarity between them made him shudder. Still, he convinced himself that it wasn''t. ''They''re just similar people.'' He thought, trying to convince himself, and took several breaths. Although, if he wasn''t him, then was he Ren Xiao? Shit, that would be much worse. Ren Xiao must have hated him to the bone! Could it be that 3 people in this world were exactly the same? He thought, and his mind became convinced that this was the case. So, he calmed down and better went to do what he had to do. While everyone was making a fuss about the identities of these people, Tang Yin focused his gaze on a beautiful woman standing nearby. Her long reddish-brown hair showed her identity as Xie Meiyu. Beside her was her grandfather. There, too, was the group that most attracted the attention of everyone present. ''That must be the Divine Son of the Sun...'' Tang Yin thought smiling. The man wore an extremely proud look on his face, and the power exuded from his body made it appear that he was a powerful person. He was quite remarkable on a physical level, although comparing him to Tang Yin would be like comparing shit on the side of the road to a beautiful male flower. Tang Yin was way ahead of him in this. Still, this man''s status in the heart of the continent was higher than Tang Yin''s status. Mainly because the Divine Son of the Sun had held the title for more than 20 years, being famous throughout the continent. And Tang Yin had only recently appeared. This proud man looked at the beautiful lady standing near him and smiled at her. "Meiyu, which place do you want me to grab? I will take the first tile for you and give it to the sect of your choice. No one will be able to snatch it, for it will be my first gift for your early marriage to me. The second tile will belong to my Divine Sun." He said as he looked at her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xie Meiyu looked at him sideways after hearing this and scoffed a little, "Your Divine Sun will have to fight for that tile, but the tile I want you can''t give it to me. Because it doesn''t belong to you." She replied coldly and then stopped looking at him. He let out a slight snort with his mouth, "All the tiles in this place belong to my Divine Sun, can''t I give you any? I can give you anyone you want; you will be my wife and no one can oppose my command." He replied coldly, demonstrating his power and pride. But Xie Meiyu merely smiled, slightly annoying him. ''Is she making fun of me?'' he thought angrily. But, just at that moment, a shadow entered before his sight... This blue-haired shadow soon embraced his fianc¨¦e by the waist and pulled her towards him. "As I expected from you, Meiyu. You look more beautiful today." Tang Yin said smiling as he hugged his beautiful girl to his chest. Xie Meiyu was surprised by this. Not only her but everyone was stunned. Even Xie Meiyu''s Grandfather was stunned, he didn''t believe that his son-in-law would have such guts to do that in front of the Divine Son of the Sun... Of course, the shock of this Divine Son was tremendous, and his face darkened... Chapter 426 - 426: You are not worthy Although Xie Meiyu was shocked, she immediately hugged him as she felt him so close, "Tang Yin, I wore this outfit and dressed up like this for you, how about it?" she asked smiling. The shock Tang Yin had created became even more tremendous when she said that. What the hell was going on? Wasn''t that woman the wife of the Divine Son of the Sun? How come she now belonged to the Northwest Heir? Questions swirled in people''s heads endlessly, questions Tang Yin didn''t care about. He kissed her on the lips to show their relationship and nodded to her, caressing her. "You look beautiful. I like it." He replied, cheering Xie Meiyu up. Her cheerful face without pride and arrogance was a shock to those who knew her. However, the most shocked one was her grandfather himself. He never thought these two little ones would have so much guts. They have the biggest guts he''s ever seen in his life! The worst part is that he can''t say anything to them! What''s more, he''s glad it''s happening! He was so glad; he couldn''t hide the smile on his face. A smile that did not escape his gaze at the leaders of his family. Although there were also people in shock, and throwing sparks from a distance. Still, the angriest one here was the Divine Son of the Sun. He looked at this with a dark gaze, and then glared at Tang Yin. "You little scum, you dare to challenge me like that?" He asked in a thick voice. Tang Yin turned his gaze to look at him, "Oh, you are that supposed son of the sun, what do you want?" Tang Yin asked calmly. ''Supposed son of the sun?'' He thought in shock and clenched his fists tightly. ''Shit, I''ve never been insulted like that before.'' He thought as his teeth trembled slightly. The look of hatred that formed in his eyes was enough to murder many from fear, but to Tang Yin, it seemed like a normal look. Even a little idiotic it looked. Still, he stomped his foot hard on the ground. "You scum, let go of my wife! Who the hell do you think you are!?" he shouted angrily as he tried to grab Xie Meiyu''s arm in a fit of anger. But Xie Meiyu nimbly dodged him and looked at him angrily, "Shit, who the hell is the wife of a little trash like you? How dare you insult my Tang Yin?" she shouted angrily. Her anger surprised him, plus the fact that she had responded to him like that ignited him in anger and embarrassment. "Shit, so you''re just a little bitch just like all of them." He said angrily, but the shame he felt at being rejected like that by the person who was supposed to marry him, while it made him angry, also made him want to turn around to go back to his place. He would collect his debts in the arena, for the Divine Sun''s rules prevented them from fighting here. Still, Tang Yin was angry when he heard him call her that. "You little bastard, apologize to her for your dirty words and you can go back to your quiet place." Tang Yin said angrily, making this guy look at him. "Did you just tell me that I should apologize to a little bitch like her? Heh, shit, I had met arrogant people before, but this is the first time I''ve met someone like you." He said mockingly and stood up arrogantly, looking down at him from above. "And who the hell are you? A little scumbag from a forgotten region, you want to order me, the Divine Son of the Sun? Hehe, let''s see what you can do." He replied mockingly. Tang Yin glared at him, and just as he was about to turn around, he gave a little stomp on the ground. A powerful energy swirled through the ground and shot out to slam into the Divine Son of the Sun. He was taken by surprise, but was quick to dodge it, though he was pushed back several feet in shock. "So, you violate the rules and dare to attack me?" He spoke. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The insults he had suffered in a short period of time were more than he had ever received in his entire life. His anger shot through the roof as soon as he was attacked, and he couldn''t help but launch a strong attack with his hand. The power of this attack was quite tremendous, even surprising those present. But Tang Yin simply raised his left hand and grasped it firmly in his hand, destroying it soon after in pieces as if it were nothing. This shocked the Divine Son, who did not expect such strength from this person. Still, he could not stay with this one. He had barely launched an attack just now. This time, he would go all out! He screamed within himself and prepared to summon his spirit weapon, but a calm yet authoritative voice sounded from the main stands. "Stop." Said the Sun God. The Divine Son of the Sun as soon as he heard this voice, immediately stopped what he was about to do and bowed before him. "Master, please enforce the rules. This guy keeps insulting me and dares to hug this woman, who was given to me..." He said as he gritted his teeth in fury. The Sun God nodded, "Go back to your place." He said and then looked at Tang Yin from a distance as he nodded to a woman to come closer. ''Meiyu''s mother...'' Tang Yin thought as soon as he saw her. At that moment, the Sun God spoke. "It is forbidden to attack in this place, but you have violated the rules so openly in front of me, do you think I am painted?" he asked, though he did not reflect anger. Tang Yin looked at him and shrugged. "I follow the rules imposed by the ancestors, but I''m not going to follow your rules, do you like that answer?" He replied firmly but smiled when he saw that everyone was in shock at his answer. Shit, he was challenging the Sun God himself! This guy is totally crazy! Was what was written on the faces of a large number of those present. Still, Tang Yin wasn''t finished. "If you don''t like that answer, then I''ll say it differently. I will only follow the rules of the strong, like my master. You are not worthy of making me follow your rules." he replied and then turned away, ignoring everything else. "Meiyu, I hope you cheer me. I''m going to show you who''s your man and wipe the floor with that little bastard who insulted you." He said smiling, and although Meiyu was surprised by his answer, she smiled and kissed him on the lips. "I''ll cheer you up." She said, though she turned away from him as soon as she said this, for her mother was about to throw fire out of her mouth from how angry she was. Tang Yin then returned to his place under the stunned and astonished gaze of everyone present. The man who had just challenged the Divine Son of the Sun and the Sun God himself, how the hell was he so young? That guy''s guts were gigantic! Even the Sun God was stunned by his response... Chapter 427 - 427: A Bet For a young person like Tang Yin to challenge the gods in such a way was outrageous to many, but to others, it was an act of heroism, and they admired him even more. For some, like Li Zhangyuan, this was something to celebrate. He couldn''t help but jump for joy at this moment. ''Hahaha, shit, it doesn''t matter anymore whether you''re that Tang Yin or Ren Xiao, either way, you''re going to die, you bastard. Hahahahahaha...'' He thought. He wasn''t the only one who thought like that. Among the members of the Ice Divine Sect, there was a man who thought like that and also a member of the other Great Sect in the north. Tang Yin hadn''t noticed it, but among the participants this time, the 3 who attacked him that time, cutting off his arm, were present. Still, it''s not as if he would attach any importance to it right now. Sooner or later, he will collect that revenge. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right now, he must focus on what is in front of him. As he was on his way back to stand next to his master, the authoritative and power-filled voice of the Sun God once again reached his ears. "Hehe, I didn''t expect the little northwest owner to be so arrogant. This is the first time a little brat from the younger generation has dared to raise his voice at me like that." He spoke. Tang Yin stopped and looked up to stare at him. "Are you saying I''m arrogant? Hehe, you seem to be confusing terms, sun character. Just as respecting is not a symbol of submission, not respecting is not a sign of arrogance either." Tang Yin replied, causing the Sun God to frown. ''What a good answer.'' He thought. The worst part was that he didn''t have a way to respond, which made him feel uncomfortable. "Hmph, good answer. For your spunky attitude, I''ll let it go. But, do you want to wager a little with me? I just propose that you keep that attitude in the arena and challenge us, completing your battle against us. If you do, I''ll let your arrogant attitude pass and I won''t punish you, plus I''ll give you an additional reward at the end of the battle, but if you don''t... Hehe." Replied the Sun God. Tang Yin glared at him and scoffed a little. "If not, what? Hehe, I''m not afraid of your sun hall and I don''t mind abiding by your rules. But, well, I like gambling. You only have to add one thing. When my sect takes the first place from you, you must acknowledge that you are below our sect. Of course, to make it fairer, the same thing will happen if we lose. I''m just adding a little more, wouldn''t you like to try?" Tang Yin asked smiling. His answer surprised the Sun God, but he couldn''t help but laugh out loud at that moment. "Hahahahaha, you''re really funny, hahahahaha." He spoke. It wasn''t only him who was laughing. Many were laughing out loud at this he had said. Tang Yin didn''t mind though. He simply waited for this guy''s response. Which came shortly after. "Well, well. You all have witnessed his words. So, all of you are the witnesses to this bet." He said, finally closing the bet. Although the laughter continued, the best smile was on Tang Yin''s face. His sly smile which wasn''t seen by many people meant that he had won this time. Losing to these guys? That wasn''t written in his books. Tang Yin then returned to his place, where the girls greeted him with a smile. "I didn''t expect such a response, Tang Yin. It seems I''ve taught you well." Shi Yue said smiling at that moment. "That''s right, the Tang Yin I first saw didn''t seem to be so determined. You''ve learned well, kid." Said Long Jia, who was standing beside Shi Yue. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders at her words. There was no time to talk. A powerful man flew over at that moment and stared at everyone present. "The Battle of the Great Sects is here. I, Protector of the Supreme Academy, will be the referee on this occasion, please be prepared." Said this man. Tang Yin frowned as soon as he saw him, ''Another god... As my master suspected, that guy has gods among his subordinates.'' Tang Yin thought. "Where is the Elder God? I was late this time and would like to pay my respects to him." Said a man at the time. He was in the east section. The protector looked at him and nodded, "East Sect Master, I''m sorry. Lord God is busy with a responsibility that came up at the last minute, I don''t think he will come." He said, causing several to be surprised by this. They did not expect that the Elder God would be absent from such an important event, many of those present wanted to meet him. Tang Yin frowned when he heard this. "Tang Yin, what do you think is going on? This is the first time the Elder God has been absent." Shi Yue asked in a way that only Tang Yin could hear. Tang Yin nodded a little and answered her in the same way, "If that girl doesn''t listen to me, forget about seeing him here, but, if she does listen to me..." Tang Yin said and felt a presence approaching at that moment, so he turned to that place and smiled soon after. "Well, if she listens to me, that guy will return very angry." He spoke. Along with his words came other words from a different place. "No need, I''m here. I''ve solved the problems in time. Whoever wants to greet me, I''ll see him when the battle is over." He spoke. The Elder God then finally showed himself to everyone present. His face looked a little... Angry? While a beautiful girl came behind him, her head down. Tang Yin smiled at this, ''Well, it looks like the seed of doubt was more effective than I thought. His anger should mean I still have time.'' He thought. Shi Yue stared at him after seeing this, she was thoughtful about this. ''I wonder what exactly this guy is looking to do...'' She thought after glancing at the Elder God, though she then averted her attention. Once the Elder God arrived, everything became more animated, and finally... "It''s time. The Battle of the Great Sects is here. Each participating member who is not a Great Sect must win 3 fights before they can challenge any of the main ones. Good luck to all, I hope fortune shines upon you." Said the protector and a thunderous sound reached everyone''s ears as a large number of tiles appeared all over the place... Chapter 428 - 428: The Strength of the Red Thunder Sect As soon as the tiles appeared, all the participating sects began to jump. The great sects arranged themselves in their respective places while waiting for their challengers. Shi Yue looked at each of her participants. In this place, there was a participant limit of 15 in each section. That is 15 disciples and 15 elders. But they did not fill the disciple section for fear of bringing one who would betray them. They could not be sure that the roots imposed by the Ding family were not deeper, more so when they discovered several elders and disciples working for them during the last 3 years. Therefore, because the strength of Tang Yin and the girls was the best, Shi Yue only decided to bring them along with him. But, in the elders'' section, there were 15 people from at least the Supreme Spiritual Realm. The strength of this group, together with Shi Yue and Long Jia, was so strong that it frightened everyone who saw it who did not belong to the great sects. Although, even among the great sects, some had to give way to this great force. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only the three great sects could see them face to face. Although they did not know the real force of the spiritual supreme ones, for they were hiding it. But, when they looked at the disciples, they felt safe. ''This is not a beauty contest; this is a contest of strength.'' That''s what they thought. Still, Shi Yue didn''t care about this. She just looked at her participants and stopped her gaze on Tang Yin. "Our goal is clear and I will say no more. The enemies we will face will be chosen by you, Tang Yin." She said smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. "Good." He replied. Then looked at that the normal tiles were already occupied by many sects. Honestly, he didn''t care who he would face in this case. The sects that were on the normal tiles were only moderately strong and barely met the entry conditions. Some were slightly strong, but nothing earth-shattering. Therefore, Tang Yin jumped towards a tile that had a Southern sect on it. As he remembered, this sect was subordinate to the Divine Hall, and this was why he chose them. Behind him, all the women stopped as well. Shi Yue noticed their intentions and smiled. Without hesitation, she jumped and landed on the corresponding tile. When they saw them, they frowned. ''Shit, it''s these bastards... We''ll have to not fight them too much, it''s impossible to beat them with this woman in there.'' Thought their leader. On the disciples'' tile, the disciples smiled at the sight of so many beautiful women coming to fight against them. "My God, boy, don''t you want to share your harem? You have the luck of the gods, how the hell did you get so many beautiful women?" One of them asked, and the others continued the conversation, though Tang Yin simply shrugged his shoulders. "Fight if you want a place among the strong, don''t start talking nonsense." He said, and then the guys in front of him stopped talking. "Hmph, a place among the strong only those who are capable get it. Come, Heir of the Northwest, show me your strength." Said their leader as he summoned his spirit weapon. Soon, all the disciples of the southern sect summoned their spiritual weapons with a loud stomp while revealing their cultivations to the entire audience. The energies of spirit saints swirled on this huge tile like a whirlpool of power, threatening to swallow everything in its path. There was no spiritual supreme. 7 of them were spirit saints in the early stages, the strongest and the ones who stood out the most. The rest were in the Emperor Realm. Still, that was surprising. If the Red Thunder Sect had continued as they were going in this battle they would have been embarrassed, for they would only have, at most, 5 in the Holy Realm. Even so, those ''would have'' did not exist. The situation had currently changed drastically, so Tang Yin smiled at this display of power. ''Am I being challenged?'' He thought smilingly. But before he could speak, Bai Lixue beat him to it. "Haha, little southern guys, don''t show such small energy in front of us so proudly. That just makes me want to mock." She said mockingly. And without giving them time to respond, she summoned her spirit weapon and slammed it into the ground hard. A powerful spiritual energy was unleashed at that moment, causing it to slam into the surroundings with force. The pressure alone was enough to frighten many of those present, but Bai Lixue smiled, "Sisters, it''s time for us to demonstrate the power of our Sect." She spoke. Her beautiful figure shone brightly at that moment, and the energy shot through the air. Still, this was only the beginning... Soon, 10 pillars of spiritual energy shot up to the heavens in a perfect and beautiful display of power, which forcefully pushed the guys in front of them backward by a dozen meters. "11 Supreme Spirituals?! Impossible!" Shouted many of them in shock. Even the Gods stood up after seeing this. "How could there be so many Spiritual Supremes at such a young age!?" "What the hell am I seeing!?" Everyone''s screams came from side to side as they stood up in shock. What''s more, they weren''t just first-level Spiritual Supremes... They were all in the third-level Supreme Spiritual Realm! "Hey, hey, hey... Have they broken the record set by Madam Shi Yue?" many of them asked, and soon, everywhere in this place this was the common theme. Even the gods were in shock and looked at each other. ''How could it be? How could they possibly have managed to cultivate so many Spiritual Supremes in such a short time? Or were they preparing since long before?'' the Sun God thought in shock as he looked at this scene with wide eyes. Of course, he was not afraid. He knew that the strength of his Divine Hall was not for games. The age limit of this battle is 60 for the disciples and they have 15 participants, of whom all are Spiritual Supremes, at least. What''s more, they count on the stars, the Divine Sons. But... Certainly, they could be threatened by this force and maybe their disciples, not counting the Divine Sons, may lose. Tang Yin, who was standing as if none of this affected him, smiled as he watched his girls make such a display of power. Bai Lixue smiled at him, "Tang Yin, it''s your turn. We left the best part to you, why don''t you show these guys the power of our sect?" she asked. Huang Feifei also, "Tang Yin, you are the star this time, my dear Divine Son. Prove that the rest of the Divine Sons are just cheap copies of you." The girls soon began to encourage him to show his power, and Tang Yin could only smile at this. But they weren''t the only ones. "Tang Yin, show who is the best in this battle, I''m rooting for you!" Xie Meiyu said from the side, though her mother silenced her as soon as she said this, enclosing her in a spiritual barrier. Tang Yin frowned after seeing this and then took a deep breath. ''Well, I wasn''t planning to show myself so soon, but it''s not bad either.'' Tang Yin thought, and the look and expression on his face changed. His face calmed down, along with all the murmuring. They had forgotten the presence of this person, who was the one who had been putting on the biggest show earlier. Could he be strong enough to match them? It was the common question among them all. Without hesitation, Tang Yin gave a small stomp on the ground while waving his hand forcefully to the right. Without anyone noticing and for the first time before the public''s eyes, Tang Yin''s Beautiful Heavenly Hammer made its presence known. A heavenly hammer capable of creating a vision in the sky as various lightning bolts fell on the combat arena. This was... A real Heavenly Hammer. Furthermore, along with the arrival of the beautiful Heavenly Hammer, a pillar of spiritual energy rose like a lightning dragon, roaring forcefully upwards. The explosion created by the presence of a Heavenly Hammer along with the show of strength, was so strong that it created a strong wind in the surroundings that slammed into everyone present. "Impossible!" "How the hell is this possible!?" they shouted. The look of disbelief among the gods was evident then... Chapter 429 - 429: Overwhelming force An overwhelming force was unleashed upon the arena at that moment as lightning bolts leaped from side to side, crashing down hard on the sand, bringing deep shock to all present. It was clear that none of them knew what Tang Yin''s spiritual weapon was. The Divine Sun Hall had spent years investigating, but in the end, they only found that he occasionally used to use a spear and a sword. This spear and sword were incredibly powerful, so care had to be taken. In addition, he had a sword technique of an absurd level. Still, what was known about these two weapons was that they were not his inherited spiritual weapon. They were external spirit weapons, so what was his main one? That was the question that tormented his enemies, and the reason why Tang Yin did not show it earlier was because he was not sure he could face the consequences. But this time, it was different. He was confident. His strength was no longer as it was 3 years ago, and for those who think they know his full strength, he still has hidden secrets that will surprise them even more. Therefore... His Heavenly Hammer was finally unsheathed to show his enemies. Beside him, the spiritual pressure exerted by Tang Yin unleashed an unstoppable force. Tang Yin looked at the opponents in front of him and smiled. "Why are you being daunted? This is just a little bit of my power." Tang Yin said smiling, and his words brought those who were stunned back to reality. From the spiritual supreme to the gods, everyone was shocked. "Impossible, how could his cultivation have reached such heights in such a short time?" Said the Sun God unconsciously. The cultivation he was seeing in front of him was not overwhelming. To him, it was just a speck of dust. But... 3 years ago, he was millions of miles away from that force! Seventh Level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm! "It''s powerful as Divine Son!" "Another Divine Son appeared!" Voices of shock, and disbelief were raised everywhere on this continent. Whether they were present or not, everyone was in shock. "And why the hell does he have the heavenly hammer?" "You bastard, didn''t I send you to investigate this? It''s from the West!" shouted the sun god angrily as he scolded his subordinate. He was also stunned. He had investigated tirelessly, and all he knew was... The West was also investigating something in the Northwest. ''Could it be that they were not investigating, but protecting him?'' He thought in shock and did not know how to respond. Everyone was stunned by this, but in the combat arena, the ones who were feeling the pressure the most were Tang Yin''s opponents. The pressure exerted by the women behind him was already powerful enough to push them back a few meters, and now an even more powerful pressure appeared¡­ A Heavenly Hammer on top of it! Tang Yin smiled when he saw them flustered and swung his hammer high. "You wanted to see my power, didn''t you? Fine, I''ll give you a demonstration." Tang Yin said. His heavenly hammer, which was huge, grew slightly when he said this, and without hesitation, Tang Yin swung it hard against the ground. A few inches before hitting the ground, a spiritual energy barrier, which was created by Tang Yin, appeared, so there was no destruction. There was simply a thunderous sound, which raised a powerful spiritual energy to slam into the surroundings. It was like a wave created by the impact of a meteorite; the wave rose and slammed hard into the opposing team. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "DEFEND!" shouted the leader, as he started to hit the very powerful spiritual energy coming towards them, but... The spiritual energy didn''t stop it continued its journey as if it had been nothing to it, and with a loud thunderous impact, it slammed into the 15 members of the team. The weaker ones fell straight to the ground while bleeding constantly, and the rest were pushed forcefully backward, taking them out of the combat arena in a single attack. Simple and powerful, strange but unmatched. That was the feeling felt by those who were resisting the power, although they could not even hold out for a few seconds. The attack had been overwhelming and powerful, so much so that it surprised even the gods. They were already surprised by the appearance of a heavenly hammer in this place in the hands of such a powerful person despite being so young. But now... Had he launched such a powerful attack with just a wave of his hand? That was absurd, and if they had not seen it, they might not believe it. Still, this was seen by the entire continent. A unique and unmatched attack they had never seen before. Tang Yin smiled slightly upon seeing this. ''The tests are complete.'' He thought smiling, and looked away at the wounded guys on the ground outside the tile. It was just a calm look, but it filled them with fear. After that, he looked up to where the frowning gods were and smiled. He raised the hammer slightly and pointed it at them, then snorted with his mouth. "First minion from the sun to the ground. I hope you hold out until I get to you." Tang Yin said as he pointed his heavenly hammer at the Sun God mockingly. Still, the Sun God did not respond. He simply let out a snort with his mouth as he thought. ''This guy is quite strong for his cultivation.'' The Sun God thought. He was the most stunned of all as he could see more about Tang Yin''s attack. But, just at that moment, something attracted his attention. A hooded man came up behind him. He saw him and nodded to him after realizing who it was. "What happened? You don''t look happy." The Sun God said, and the man let out a snort. "Hmph, ''she'' is hesitating. We must hurry things up, after the battle of the great sects, I''ll wait for you all in my subway mansion. I''m going to take her there with me, we''ll have to finish this at once so the plan can be carried out smoothly." He said, and the Sun God nodded. "Backup plan?" the Sun God asked. "We''ll have to use yours. Whatever happens, the plan must not fail, do you understand?" Said the hooded man, and the Sun God nodded. "If the first plan fails, we will carry out the second when we are attacking ''that place''. So, get ready too, we''ll do everything fast so no one will notice." He replied. The man behind him nodded. He looked at the different arenas and focused his attention on one of the participants. "Tell your people to kill him. If he''s still alive, the plan risks failure. Also, make sure you kill that bitch this time; I''ll lend you some from me. If she''s still alive, everything will fail again." He said. Although the Sun God looked at him in surprise, he still nodded, ending the conversation with that. Meanwhile, in the arena, the elders of the sect Tang Yin were facing came out on their own. They could not fight in this arena. It was impossible for them. Thus, the first fight of the Red Thunder Sect was over in the blink of an eye. So, they moved on to find their second opponent. Chapter 430 - 430: Tang Yin, Im bored Even so, Tang Yin had to wait a while until he could have a rival. Because no one besides them, had advanced to the next level. As a rule of battle, a sect that won a match could only face another sect that had also won a match. Therefore, Tang Yin had to wait. Several hours. Battles of these levels would normally not end as quickly as Tang Yin''s. Because besides them, there was no other sect that had such an advantage over their rivals. So, the hours passed until finally the sects began to win and choose their next opponents. Tang Yin smiled at this and did not take long to choose his rival. This sect belonged to the east and, as expected, was one of the subordinate sects of the Divine Sun Hall. His strength was a bit greater than the previous sect, but nothing that could make a difference. Although, this time, Tang Yin did not choose to end the fight in the same way. Because it really wouldn''t be easy to do it a second time, these guys were more prepared. Besides, they were from an earth sect. They have a natural and powerful defense. "So, we''re up against you, huh? We might lose, but it won''t be that easy for you, Northwest Heir." Said one of them as he summoned his spirit weapon, which was also a hammer, albeit a rather crude one, not at all pretty compared to Tang Yin''s. Behind him, the other 14 summoned their spirit weapons. There were all kinds, but most were of the beast type. Big bears. Powerful earth dragons, and so on. They were good spirit weapons, and the power they exuded was incredible. So, Tang Yin nodded towards them. "Let me see the power of the earth." Tang Yin said, and without a second thought, he shot out as he swung his heavenly hammer to deliver a mighty blow to the man in front of him. Two hammers struck each other with force, and the thunderous impact reverberated through the surroundings. But one of the figures shot backward, slamming into the bleachers. It couldn''t even take a hit, causing Tang Yin to smile. ''Well, he didn''t do badly.'' He thought. Just at those moments, Su Lian''s enhancements fell on all the team members, and many of the girls shot out to the front to slam into the other members of this sect. The thunderous sound of spirit weapons clashing reached everyone''s ears, but the continuous pounding against the bleachers meant that, no one could ignore this fight. The screams of pain, followed by the explosions, caused even the nearby fighting to stop as the bodies of the victims of these beautiful girls flew everywhere, falling even on other tiles. Although they did not want to be surprised, they had no choice. Surprise hit them when they saw that even those guys lost their fights so easily. ''The advantage is too overwhelming...'' Thought the one who had been thrown first while tightly clutching his shoulder that had been dislocated by the impact. Not even 3 minutes had passed when the combat had ended, demonstrating, once again, the extreme strength of the Red Thunder Sect. Tang Yin smiled at this and stood firmly in the arena to wait for his next combatant again, as he was sure that his master would complete his task. As expected, likewise, not even 3 minutes had passed, and this arena had already finished its combat. Just then, Jia Yijie came from behind Tang Yin and hugged him a little. "Tang Yin, I''m bored." She said sadly. Tang Yin looked at her and smiled, "Nothing can be done, your power is different from the rest." He said, and she made a sad face. She thought these fights would be more fun, but the truth was that they were quite boring. She didn''t even have to move. She knew whose fault it was though, so she looked at him. "You are the culprit; how can you be so ruthless with them? If you don''t attack them so decisively, it''s possible that the fight can last longer and I can participate." She said moodily. Tang Yin smiled and shook his head, "Do you want to fight the next match together? Just you and me, against all of them." He said, making her look up and her bad mood disappear from her face. "Really? Are you going to fight under my domain or do you want me to fight with murderous tactics?" she asked cheerfully, as if it was already all decided. Tang Yin then smiled, "Let''s fight under your domain, I won''t fight with the hammer so you can have fun." He replied, and she nodded several times, hugging him even more. Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, who came from one side, smiled at him, "Tang Yin, I think you spoil big sister too much. So, you''ll make her not want to do her duty when it''s necessary." They said smiling, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders as he petted them. "I think I spoil you girls too; you just like to take the lead and fight on the front line." He said, starting to tease the girls who came one after another. Another one who hadn''t fought was Wu Lingxia, but she wasn''t complaining because her duty was to protect Su Lian. She wanted it to be this way, as originally, she was not going to come, but she got tired of doing so many things in the sect and insisted to Shi Yue so much that she ended up coming as a disciple. After all, she hadn''t graduated from the sect yet and was just filling the position left by Mu Ruxue. . In the distance, among the stands of the more distinguished guests, two people were staring at this. Two women, one wore a beautiful smile on her face, but she couldn''t move. And the other was frowning. They were Xie Meiyu and Cai Yu. Cai Yu couldn''t help but stare at Tang Yin. ''His strength is absurd, is he the same young man I had assassinated that time? How could his strength have ascended so much, in such a short time? What kind of monster are you raising, Shi Yue?'' she thought in shock. She had watched Tang Yin''s every exchange closely, for when he went to greet Xie Meiyu, she noticed that he was the man her daughter had traveled with for a while. Moreover, the elder who was following Xie Meiyu back then confirmed it to her. So she could be sure of that. Still, the difference between that boy she could crush with a finger and this one was too great. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was simply no point of comparison. This also made her doubt her own decisions, but soon after, she had to shake her head quickly as she made up her mind one side. Yet, just then, a man approached her. She looked up and was surprised to see him. "Father-in-law." She said making a sign of respect to an elder, and he nodded. "I need to talk to you, Cai Yu. Come with me." He said, and without waiting for her reply, he turned around. She followed him, and after walking a bit away from the people, he stopped. "Cai Yu, break Meiyu''s engagement with that guy." He said, getting straight to the point and not hiding the reasons why he was looking for her right now. Chapter 431 - 431: Decisions Cai Yu stared at her father-in-law for a minute. She wasn''t thinking about anything specifically. She was simply waiting for her father-in-law to say something else, but since he didn''t say anything, she spoke. "Why should I?" She asked expressionlessly. "You already know. You''ve seen him for yourself and I can tell you''ve been hesitant about your decisions." He replied firmly. She then made a mocking gesture, "Just because of him?" "Don''t try to ignore him. I heard you tried to kill him the time you went to the northwest." He said, and she looked at him again. "What''s the point of that? It''s true, I sent someone to assassinate him. The Divine Son can''t find out that Meiyu had a relationship with someone else, a waste in any case. But in the end, that woman foiled the assassination, there''s nothing more to it than that." She replied without hesitation. Xie Taimu shook his head with a sigh. "You still don''t seem to understand what kind of person he is." He replied and turned to look at Tang Yin from a distance. "Three years ago, he came to visit us in the central region. He hid himself from all the spiritual Supremes and even the Sun God himself and managed to get to Meiyu''s chambers." He spoke. Cai Yu turned to look at him in shock. She didn''t believe that was possible, but he didn''t let her express words of doubt. "That''s when I realized that his talent wasn''t that simple. His cultivation was so low, but he could already use eternal night tactics so well. It made me realize that, perhaps, a male ''Shi Yue'' had been born in this world. But, when I talked to him, I realized that, although his personality was not quite right, his determination was unwavering." "He''s the kind of person who won''t let an offense against his life go by. I''m sure he knows about you wanting to murder him, what do you think he will do, now that he has finally managed to mature?" he asked, as he stared at her. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cai Yu looked thoughtful as she frowned. Perhaps she didn''t want to understand what Xie Taimu was telling her, but even if she didn''t want to understand... When he told her with evidence like that she had no choice but to force herself to understand. Tang Yin''s potential is not like that of a measly Divine Son. But... After all, it is potential. A future potential. It will not always happen. The future is uncertain, who can say for sure that such a thing will happen when something else can prevent it? There are no assurances in this life, and she knows that very well. That is why, even though she was hesitating, in the end, she scoffed. "Hmph, just because of him the foundations of this world won''t shake. You know. You understand better than I do the depth of the strength of the Divine Sun. It''s not a hall that can be openly challenged by a boy who is still in diapers. It is a foundation of hundreds of thousands of years, Xie Taimu." She replied firmly. Xie Taimu nodded. He had to agree with this, but... He looked at Tang Yin''s hammer. "The foundation of the Divine Sun is not eternal, Cai Yu. There is one more organization in this world, which, if it wanted to, could remove the Divine Sun from its position." He said and stared at her. "You have witnessed on your own the strength of the Heavenly Hammer. You fought against the strongest God in this world and the wounds on your body took a lot to heal. Cai Yu, open your eyes. You are not Shi Yue." He said firmly. He knows her very well. She is the wife of his dearest son. A good woman who in her time, was one of the most acclaimed women on the continent. Her cultivation level proves it; therefore, he knows very well about her intentions. Cai Yu frowned as she heard him say this and let out a snort with her mouth. "I won''t break it. Meiyu will marry the Divine Sun. My pride was put into this. Cai Yu''s name will remain unblemished until my death, so give up on your attempt." She said, and not wanting to speak anymore, she turned around to leave. Xie Taimu sighed as he saw this. "Though you may have striven to overcome her, understand that the Celestial of Eternal Night fought hand to hand against that same God against whom you lost. Do not blind yourself, you will destroy yourself. Your family and all that you have achieved will be destroyed just because of your decision. Think very well, because the Heir of the Eternal Night will not wait for you and even less now, that she has such an important pillar by her side. My family decided to help him. If you join us, we can''t fail." He spoke. She paused for a moment, but then smiled, "Don''t regret your decisions later." She replied, smiling mysteriously. Xie Taimu frowned at this and grabbed a small scroll, which scattered soon after. No one noticed his movement. ... Tang Yin, who was in the arena with his next opponent in front of him, frowned as he saw that a message had reached him. ''The Divine Sun is planning something. The Divine Sun''s roots are deep, be careful.'' The message said. Tang Yin frowned slightly but smiled soon after. ''Good, looks like things will start moving once this is over.'' Tang Yin thought. He didn''t know if they would be prepared. Because it has been extremely difficult to get information from the Divine Sun Hall. Still, this is something inevitable. They have been preparing for years, while he has barely been preparing for 3 years. ''It seems that destruction will soon come to this world.'' Tang Yin thought although it was a thought that even he didn''t understand why he had it, so he quickly forgot it, as if it was a small smoke escaping from a bonfire. Now it came out and was visible, but seconds later it couldn''t be seen anymore... Tang Yin smiled as he saw Jia Yijie smiling at his side. She hugged him a little, standing with her back to the rivals. They didn''t even understand why these bastards were flirting after telling them they were going to fight just the two of them, what the hell were they thinking? Jia Yijie didn''t care about the reactions behind her, nor did she care if such powerful people were watching her. She simply hugged Tang Yin with a smitten face. "Let''s do this right, Tang Yin. If you let me hit them, I''m sure some of them will get hurt badly, but don''t take it all." She said smiling, and with a snap of her finger, the atmosphere in the arena changed drastically. A rather powerful domain unfolded in front of everyone''s eyes, surrounding everyone in the arena. Chapter 432 - 432: A Little Angry The presence of the first domain in this battle of the great sects was something that attracted attention because, although the Supreme Spirituals usually have one, it is not usually as perfect as this one. The development and its formation were almost perfect. What''s more, almost no one could see through the domain, which surprised them. Even the gods were in shock. "This is not a normal domain... This woman is dangerous." Said several of them who noticed the anomalies. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the domain the ones in shock were Tang Yin and Jia Yijie''s rivals. "That beautiful woman had such a good domain?" One of them asked in shock, but after seeing that he received no response from his companions, he looked to the side. Simply to find himself alone in this place. "Hey, where the hell are you all?" he shouted again in shock, but after receiving no response he realized that he had been caught in some strange illusion, so without hesitation, he summoned his spirit weapon. "Bastards, come out, and let''s fight face to face!" he shouted. Just then, a woman''s beautiful voice reached his ears. "Hehe, this little guy is pretty funny. If you were to fight me head-on, do you think you could take a punch?" Jia Yijie asked smiling, leaving the man in shock. The voice sounded seductive and captivating, but it reached his ears from all sides as if it had no place to come from. This left him in shock, but he immediately got on his guard. "If you''re so brave, why don''t you come and find out?" He said, as he continuously circled in place with his weapon held high, ready to strike as soon as he sensed a movement. Jia Yijie smiled instead and then appeared behind him, "Fine, then let''s fight. You seem to have some interesting tricks in you, so show them to me well." She said smiling. The man quickly turned around as he sensed her presence there and jumped away. "Tsk, although you have an amazing beauty, when I meet you like this out of nowhere, you can be quite scary." He said, and without even having finished speaking, he jumped back at high speed towards her while swinging his sword. Jia Yijie looked at this and felt that the sword had something special about it, though she couldn''t tell what it was. She simply raised the dagger in her hand to strike it against the sword and test the strength of the man in front of her. But then she noticed that the sword pierced her dagger, ''Is it fake?'' She thought, though she quickly realized that it wasn''t and just then the man in front of her shouted... "Twin Spiritual Connection!" the swing of his strange sword passed through Jia Yijie''s side. It was not meant to hit her. If not rather to create a spiritual connection with ''someone''. Jia Yijie frowned at this and looked back. Just there was another person who shouted the same thing. Although neither of them heard the other''s shout, a powerful spiritual connection formed at that moment, tearing the space in that place, so Jia Yijie was surrounded. The man in front of her swung his sword again simultaneously with the man behind her, but not to strike her... "Illusory Destruction!" the two shouted at the same time, and the illusion created by Jia Yijie''s domain wobbled in this area while a bunch of cracks appeared all over the place, leaving her in shock. ''They''re twins and they focus on destroying illusions? Shit, what bad luck I''ve had this time.'' She thought, but this was just what she wanted. To have fun, so she smiled. Just then, another man appeared on her left side with a powerful spear, destroying the illusion in that area, though it was repaired immediately afterward. Still, the new man smiled. "It''s now, all three simultaneously!" he shouted. Just then, the man closest to Jia Yijie hit her in an extremely fast movement. Even so, Jia Yijie simply smiled and looked at him slowly. "Good strategy, little one. Catching the illusionist is the way to fight one, but, too bad you don''t know who I am." She said smiling, and raised her hand towards him. In an instant she appeared in front of him, giving him a light punch in the chest. The blow was not strong, but it created a spiritual explosion that sent him flying hundreds of meters backward, disappearing of the sight of everyone present. Yet, just at those moments, Jia Yijie turned her gaze sharply as she saw that the two men behind her had come closer to her than they should have. They were so close that only a few inches separated her from both of them. One of them tried to grab her arm, while the other came with his spear, ready to thrust it into her neck. He would send her to sleep with a single blow while his partner held her back. It was a decision made at the last moment, and they used all their power to effect it, and the closeness with their target told them that they had succeeded, which created a smile on both of their faces. Even so, Jia Yijie focused her gaze on the man who was trying to touch her as she moved back a bit... Soon, countless strange roots came out from all sides and firmly held the man, who was trying to grab her arm. But she was only able to grab one. The man carrying the spear and the most dangerous, she only managed to dodge him slightly, but this spear still managed to hit her lightly on her arm and tear from her shoulder to part of her arm, causing blood to pour out of her arm. The man of the spear flew past and fell to the ground rolling as he failed to find a target hard enough to hold onto. He was shocked when he recovered. ''What the hell did this woman do?'' he thought. He noticed the wound on the woman''s body, which had been made by his spear. But he also noticed the roots holding his partner, preventing him from moving. They were both in shock at this. Those roots could have held the one attacking her, what the hell was she thinking holding the one who would hurt her the least? Jia Yijie stared at the man who was trying to touch her. She put her hand close to his head. "There is only one man in this world that I will allow to touch my body, who do you think you are?" She spoke. Her voice sounded a little angry. And soon, an extremely strong spiritual energy shot out of her hand, colliding with this man''s head. Because he was held down with roots, he only felt the pain, and his head spun, but he couldn''t fly backward. Another similar power came soon after, making the man''s blood spurt out of his mouth. The energy that hit him was not only seeking to knock him unconscious, it was seeking to do terrible damage to him inside his body. But because they were starting from the head, this man couldn''t even think or scream. All of his vocal cords had been moderately destroyed by this, leaving him in an extremely pitiful state. Jia Yijie then, lifted him into the air and sent him flying out of the arena, like a small punching bag that had already been discarded. Just then, the man with the spear appeared behind her with bloodshot eyes... "Shit, you''re going to die, you fucking bitch!" he shouted, swinging his spear hard seeking Jia Yijie''s heart... Chapter 433 - 433: Three She was a little startled by this. She had forgotten about the other man''s presence when she saw that a man was going to touch her. In fact, she hadn''t even noticed the wound on her body at this point. She had been so focused on kicking out the bastard who tried to grab her, that she forgot about the other person''s presence, so she was caught off guard this time. The spear flew at high speed toward her chest... *TUNK* Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, different from what the attacking man expected, a dull sound was heard. And his spear could not even move a little. It wasn''t the sound of an impaled body. It was the sound of something holding his spear. When he looked up, in shock, he noticed that the man they were up against was there, holding the spear tightly, as he stared at him. He had forgotten about him... Tang Yin simply clenched his other hand and gave him a strong blow to his chest. The blow didn''t seem to be that powerful, but the power behind this blow was intense. So much so that the man immediately vomited blood, and all his orifices bled out all at once as he flew at high speed until he hit the bleachers... After this, Tang Yin paid no more attention to this, and simply turned to look at Jia Yijie. "What the hell are you doing? Because you were trying things now you were hurt, how can you let yourself get hurt so easily within your own domain? You can give me a fight with this domain, how can you let yourself get hurt by such weak people?" Tang Yin asked sternly, snapping her out of her daze. She looked at him in shock for a moment and then lowered her head with an apologetic smile. "I got careless, I''m sorry. That man earlier had tried to touch me, which made me angry." She replied, looking a bit pitiful and sensitive. Tang Yin looked at her like that and sighed a little, bringing her to him as he hugged her to pour ointment on her wound. She was stunned but did not reject this. "I don''t understand why on earth you would get like that just because that guy tried to grab your arm, but it doesn''t make sense for you to let yourself get hurt just because of that. If that spear had hit your arm, you could have broken several bones. It was a terrible choice of target." He said, and after a moment, the wound had healed. She smiled and nodded at him. "I''ll be careful." She replied as she leaned back against his chest. Tang Yin looked at her doing this very loving act and shook his head, "There are a few left, do you want to take them out? I can do it for you." He said at that moment, and she looked at him for a moment. "Are you going to hold me while you push them out?" She asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, that would spoil you more than you already are." He replied, and she looked away. "I''ll do it, go back to spoiling the others." She said, noticing herself a little angry, but the smile on her face betrayed her appearance. Her fake anger looked so tender that it made Tang Yin smile, and she, noticing it, immediately disappeared. Her smiling face soon turned into an angry face while her eyes shone brightly. "Shit, these bastards made Tang Yin scold me. Now they''re dead." She said angrily and appeared in front of a guy, at whom she threw several petals of her spirit weapon that dragged him backward until hitting him against the bleachers. She disappeared from that place and appeared in another, where she did the same, and the last one made him bleed a little more than the rest, as she needed to retaliate a little more. The sound of explosions in this arena that few could see was not from the clash of skills but rather from the clash of people in the stands nearby. Continuously, one after another went out like discarded dirty rags until they hit the bleachers. Although everyone was already shocked enough by the Red Thunder Sect''s feats, this time, they were shocked again, for the battle was 2 vs 15, and they still managed to win in a very short time. Once Jia Yijie finished expelling them all, she went back to where Tang Yin was and jumped on top of him with a smile. Tang Yin could only hug her so that she wouldn''t fall off, "If you get serious you can expel all 15 on your own, I don''t understand how you can be hurt by such weak people." He said smiling, as the domain began to slowly begin to take away. She pouted for a moment, "They weren''t that weak, didn''t you see what they did? They were able to destroy the illusion of my domain with a strange technique." She said suddenly in defense of his carelessness, and he nodded. "Don''t you know we''re up against a Sect specialized in breaking illusions? And those two are twins specialized in that, it''s normal that they can do it for a moment." He replied, looking at her, and she was a little surprised. "Really?" she asked. The truth is, she was so excited about fighting with Tang Yin that she had forgotten to pay attention to the sect they were up against. It''s not like they were going to give her any trouble either. Tang Yin noticed this and could only sigh with a smile, "Fine, finish removing your domain. I''m not going to carry you around all the time." He said and she removed it, though she wasn''t quite willing. With that, he looked at the Sun God and smiled at him. He created a number 3 with his spiritual energy and then smashed it with his hand, giving him the message that his three minions were now out. Not only were they out. Tang Yin made sure that none of them could participate again, which left them all in shock. He was leaving out the minions of the Divine Sun lest another great sect should emerge among his minions. This is something that would naturally upset the Divine Sun. Still, he did not mind. The Academy Protector upon seeing this, nodded. "The Red Thunder Sect advanced through the entire first stage and beat each of their rivals. Now you have the opportunity to challenge one of the Great Sects and take their tile. Good luck!" The protector shouted. Tang Yin smiles slightly. ''Well, it''s time to start knocking down the big guys.'' He thought and looked up at the tiles floating above them. Chapter 434 - 434: Old acquaintances Among all the Sects he had faced during the first stage, there was no Spiritual Supreme. The closest one was that man of the spear who injured Jia Yijie, who was at the Ninth Level of the Saint Realm, almost reaching the age limit allowed. But, among the Great Sects, just at a glance, he could see several of them. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first thing he saw was the 5 Divine Sons. Well, the 4. The fifth belonged to the West. Among those 4, one belonged to the Divine Sun Hall. Another one belonged to the Supreme Hall. Then Qingyue, from the Ice Divine Sect, and lastly... A familiar face to him, who was looking at him with a frown. They were not familiar. But he was one of those who participated in the annihilation of the Ren Family, the Divine Son of the South. ''Hehe, there are several acquaintances here...'' Tang Yin thought smiling, as he looked around. It wasn''t just that guy. Li Zhangyuan, Yang Tao, and Shao Hu were among the participants from their respective sects. Among those, Yang Tao and Li Zhangyuan''s increased cultivation was the most surprising to Tang Yin, but nothing worthy of his attention at present. He smiled and looked at his master, "I will visit an acquaintance first, then I will choose our rival." Tang Yin said towards her, and she nodded to him calmly. Tang Yin then jumped high and landed on the tile of the Ice Divine Sect. Qingyue was surprised to see him fall here. "Tang Yin, do you want to challenge us?" she asked in surprise. Although the most surprised were the ones behind her. Not because Tang Yin chose them but rather because she knew Tang Yin. Does the Goddess of the North know the Heir of the Northwest? Shit... Some of them even felt their hearts shatter. They were thousands of miles away from Tang Yin, and their Goddess seemed to have a good friendship with this one, didn''t that mean she would possibly choose him? Still, she didn''t care about his thoughts. She walked to where Tang Yin was with a smile, and Tang Yin looked at her. "I can''t take the tile away from a little cutie like you, I couldn''t stand it. So don''t worry, I''m just here to visit an acquaintance who''s making my arm burn a little." Tang Yin said smiling. Although she was surprised by his words, she still nodded at his reply, "Me? We''ve been together these days, I don''t think you''ll miss me so fast, right?" she asked jokingly, and he just shrugged his shoulders and looked at a guy who was trying to hide a bit. "No, it''s just that I haven''t seen Yang Tao for more than 3 years. It''s been so many years that I hardly recognize him." He spoke. Yang Tao''s body stiffened at that moment, and so did the bodies of two people on other tiles. They were praying that the person who was wreaking havoc in this place was not the guy whose arm had been taken off. Their prayers to all their gods were hoping to be heard, but now it seemed... That they were finished. She looked at him doubtfully and turned her face to look at Yang Tao, "Yang Tao?" she asked and then remembered. "Oh, that''s right. He was the one who put out that search order last time... The other girl seemed to be... Xie Meiyu?" she asked and looked towards a section of the bleachers, the place where Xie Meiyu was standing, looking at that bastard with hatred. Her words made Yang Tao and the other two tremble even more... ''Shit, it''s him!'' They thought in shock... Tang Yin smiled and nodded. "Hahaha, back then I was still so weak, 3 little scumbags managed to take off one of my arms..." He said and looked at Li Zhangyuan. "Do you remember, Li Zhangyuan? Or you, Shao Hu?" asked Tang Yin as he looked towards other tiles... All of the aforementioned couldn''t help but lower their heads, trying to hide, but their peers, in shock, stared at them. Even the elders of their respective Sects were the same. Did someone, at some point, manage to take an arm off the Heir of the Northwest? Who the hell has so much guts? It was the first question that came to their minds when he said it, but when they heard that it was people from their sects, they almost choked. What''s worse is that none of them planned to acknowledge it. Still, Qingyue was only satisfied with Tang Yin''s testimony, so she looked at Yang Tao steadily. "Yang Tao, on your knees in front of Tang Yin." She said coldly. Her extremely beautiful yet incredibly cold voice shocked everyone who heard it. The bodies of the 14 participants of her sect trembled, both the women and the men. None could help but feel incredible fear as they witnessed an angry Qingyue. They knew how powerful she was, but they had never heard that this beautiful woman had ever been angry. Even so, Yang Tao was proud. He was currently the First of the 7 Celestial Kings of the Divine Ice Sect. How could he kneel in front of someone else? On someone else''s orders? That''s why he didn''t. He did not realize that he was not talking to a simple person from his sect but to Qingyue. Although she was not usually angry, this time, she was angry. She frowned slightly and raised her hand toward him. Soon, a huge pressure girded on Yang Tao''s back, which choked him and sent him straight to the ground unable to bear this, being caught off guard. He was forced to kneel and could not even get up after that because the pressure became stronger on him, leaving him in shock. But, just then, Tang Yin raised his hand and grabbed Qingyue''s arm, surprising her. She looked at him doubtfully, "Tang Yin?" she asked, and he shook his head. "All right, don''t bother him. I''d be afraid you''d kill him before I can get my revenge." He said smiling, making her nod with understanding. Then Tang Yin stared at Yang Tao, who was embarrassed on the ground. "Yang Tao, I hope you won''t forget the pain you made me feel that time. Soon your time will come." He said and then looked at Li Zhangyuan and Shao Hu in the other sects, "To each of you your time will come. You must only wait, safe and sound." He said, smiling sinisterly. His demonic smile made these 3 people''s bodies tremble a little, they couldn''t even look up. Chapter 435 - 435: Realms above the Supreme Realm The world watching these small but important exchanges between the younger generations of different sects was shocked. Even those of the older generation were shocked, while others ignored all this. However, thoughts betrayed them. Especially when they heard that some little people had taken off Tang Yin''s arm. How weak was he back then? The thing is, ''back then'' was just 3 years ago. That means that, 3 years ago, Tang Yin was just a small fry that three flies could threaten. That being the case, what kind of treasure did he get so that he could advance so far in his cultivation? It has only been 3 years, but now, it has turned the situation around. In just 3 years, he''s now one of the most powerful young men on the continent? Shit... That''s pretty scary. The Sun God frowned at this. He knew several things, and for more than a thousand years he had been hesitating about one thing.... ''That woman... She really has that object with her. Shit, this woman is as troublesome as she was 2 thousand years ago.'' He thought lightly clenching his fist. Still, a smile soon came to him after thinking about a few things... ''...It won''t be for long...'' He thought and diverted Tang Yin''s attention. Although he was able to divert Tang Yin''s attention, those present and those watching this in every part of the continent were unable to do so. However, when the minutes had passed, people were more shocked by another fact, which also shocked the members of the Ice Divine Sect. ''Miss let herself be grabbed by a person, a man at that?'' They thought to themselves in shock. Those who still had hopes that these two were only acquaintances lost hope at that moment. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To everyone, it is well known that the most famous lady on the continent has never let herself be touched by anyone other than her maids and her teacher. Moreover, it is said that, once a divine son tried to touch her and ended up being kicked by numerous spiritual Supremes of the sect. No one was allowed to touch Qingyue because her body also represented the sanctity and purity of ice. But now... Someone touched her, and she did not refuse, on the contrary, she even looked a little happy about this. Although, she didn''t notice it. She simply smiled at Tang Yin as if it was nothing, "Aren''t you going to punish him right now?" she asked and then looked at Yang Tao, "If you want, I can expel him from the sect and hand him over to you." She said, further surprising those listening. Still, Tang Yin, for now, shook his head and moved his hand to stroke her head a little. "Just don''t let him out of your sight, if you let him out of your sight, I''m afraid this guy will hide underground and I won''t be able to find him." He said smiling, and turned around. Qingyue simply nodded, "Okay." She replied. After that, Tang Yin returned with his team under the surprised gaze of the mainland. He didn''t give the matter a second thought, though he felt a little regretful about one thing. Although he would like to beat up each of the sects that were allies of the Divine Sun, he couldn''t do it because of the new rules set up. According to the rules, he could only fight two sects from here on. He can choose one of the tiles, and if he wins it, he can challenge one more. In case he loses, he will have to face another sect from the ones below to have the chance to challenge a second time, which will be the last one. Therefore, he could only settle. He looked up and smiled. He saw Shi Yue and sent her a message that only the two of them could hear, "Master, do you think you can fight against the top two? I want to knock down the Supreme Hall so that they cannot engage their disciples again and then challenge the Divine Sun, but if it presents a great burden on you, then we will go and smash the Divine Sun at once." He spoke. Shi Yue smiled, "You underestimate me? You think you can fight so many disciples, but I can''t do the same against the elders? Don''t worry, this doesn''t put pressure on me." She said, and Tang Yin then nodded. ''I still don''t know what my master''s cultivation is... But it seems that her cultivation, although it has declined, is still close to the top of this world. Perhaps her cultivation level is at that woman''s level.'''' Tang Yin thought as he looked at Xie Meiyu''s mother. She had left the stands where she had been until now because she knew that she could be challenged at any moment and had stood firmly at the front of the Supreme Hall. Her cultivation for him was visible. She was in the Realm above the Supreme Spiritual Realm, below the ''God Realm''. A cultivation realm that for many in the Lower Realms is known as ''Semi God'', but the real name is... Divine Knowledge. It is also the smallest Cultivation Realm in terms of levels, as it only has 3 levels, although they are complicated to increase. It was so named because if you want to break through to the next Realm, the ''God Realm'' whose real name is Divine Ascension, you must learn from the Divine Knowledge that this Realm and external beings can provide you with. This woman was at the peak of her Cultivation Realm, at the Advanced Stage of the Divine Knowledge Realm, but taking that small step... It was easier said than done. Perhaps Shi Yue was at a similar cultivation level. ''I can''t know for sure though.'' Tang Yin thought and without hesitation, jumped onto the tile he had been looking at a moment ago and stood in front of the Supreme Hall disciples. When Cai Yu looked at him, she frowned. "Boy, I didn''t think you had so much guts to come here." She said, speaking from her tile, and Tang Yin looked up to look at her. "Haha, I hope mother-in-law won''t be upset about this, but I''ll show her that she chose the wrong side. Be careful next time we meet." Tang Yin said, smiling mysteriously. Chapter 436 - 436: Domain Combination Cai Yu frowned when she heard this. Although she was a bit thoughtful, she let out a snort with her mouth. "Hmph, who is your mother-in-law? But since you insist on seeking your death, don''t blame us for what might happen." She said, causing Tang Yin to simply shrug his shoulders. He looked at the divine son of this tile and smiled. "Heh, Divine Son." Tang Yin said mockingly, making this one frown. "Are you making fun of my title?" He asked as he frowned a bit angrily. Tang Yin shrugged again, "Can''t I? You have the nerve and guts to take a title like that when you''re as small as ants, and I can''t make fun?" Tang Yin said and spat a little to the side, showing his displeasure. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He is the true Divine Son, and his title can''t be stolen. Even in his world, only one who has the Divine Soul can receive this title. It is not a title that can be used lightly, even his father never had it, despite being the most talented man in the entire higher plane. Since ancient times, only three have received this title, and Tang Yin is the third of them. That is why he feels it is a title that should not be used lightly, let alone by such little people as these, who are light years away from the true divine grounds. It is also because this title is associated with another title he received. Therefore, Tang Yin without a second thought, summoned his heavenly hammer and shook it vigorously. "Hmph, I will simply prove to you that you are not worthy of carrying that title." Tang Yin said, and just then, behind him, all of his women summoned their respective spirit weapons. This time, they had in front of them a difficult existence to overcome, which they were all going to fight for. The Supreme Divine Son smiled upon seeing this and scoffed, "Hahahahaha, I really didn''t expect a little Heir from a forgotten region, to be so arrogant as to claim me, a Divine Son, hahaha..." He said, but soon his laughter turned to anger, so with a shout, he summoned his Spirit Weapon, which was one of the most powerful spears. ''So, the Supreme Hall''s Spiritual Weapon is the Supreme Spear of the Rising Sun. Not bad, the Rising Sun being subordinate to the Sun, they seem to compenetrate well.'' Tang Yin thought. This was a good spiritual weapon and was present in several other of the members of this sect. With his invocation, a slight warmth came to them and surrounded the combat arena. Those behind the Divine Son struck the ground hard with their respective spears, and a slight pressure formed on the entire Tang Yin team. The pressure mostly affected the girls, as they were the lowest in cultivation. "A Domain?" Xu Nian asked in surprise, and Jia Yijie smiled at this. "Hehe, you guys want to challenge me? Lian Lian, let''s put on a little show for these little fries." He said, and without thinking her Demonic Phoenix appeared in her hands. It appeared in the shape of a ball and began to float quickly, surrounding the entire team as it formed a dividing line in the domain created by the opponents. Jia Yijie then smiled, "Demonic Phoenix Dividing Domain." She said, and along with her words, a red spiritual energy rose forcefully, forming a line where the Demonic Phoenix ball had passed through earlier. Just then Su Lian opened her hands up high and floated lightly in the air. "World Tree Domain!" she shouted with a smile on her beautiful, tender face... Soon, a Green and Blue Domain began to spread from side to side across the entire combat arena as it made its way underneath the previously launched domain. Furthermore, just then, the Domain cast by Jia Yijie had a change, turning a light greenish color, as it began to rapidly spread from side to side. Supreme Divine Son frowned as he saw this, "It''s a combined domain, don''t let it continue to break through!" he shouted at the people behind him who were exerting the domain. There were 5 in total, and all with good cultivation levels, but... "We cannot, Young Master! This dominion expands beneath us and affects us, but does not seem to counteract our dominion!" Said one of them in shock, startling the Divine Son, who looked straight ahead in shock. His gaze could not help but feel shocked as he looked at those two beautiful women standing on a huge World Tree that he did not know the moment it had appeared on the sand. This World Tree looked beautiful and big; it touched the sky. And the domain beneath their feet finally reached all the sand, stopping its growth. At that moment, they both smiled. "Combination, Illusory World of the World Tree!" they both shouted at the same time... Just then, the perspective of everyone in the arena changed. Everyone was taken to a different world, as if they had been teleported to another place, far away. There, there was a huge world tree, but it was different. It wasn''t a real-world tree; it was only half of it. Because the other half... There was a huge, dark, and demonic-looking tree. It looked extremely dangerous and gave a murderous feeling. Both trees were blended into one as if the other''s attributes didn''t affect it. It was a perfect synchronization. "What the hell is this!? Where are we!?" Shouted several of them in shock. It was the first time they had seen this. Naturally, they were shocked. Their somewhat frightened cries were quickly answered by the divine son, who, although he didn''t know what kind of domain it was, wasn''t going to let this affect his mind. "Silence! This is an Illusory Domain, find a way to break it! Also, members of support, do your job!" he shouted and stood firmly in front of the group, his spear erect and ready for combat. Although in reality... He was amazed at the capabilities of these two women. He couldn''t help but look at them and wonder who they were as his entire team restructured again. They have several support team members who immediately realized that they could launch their respective domains, even above this great domain. As such, various upgrades soon fell upon the corps of their members. Even so, Su Lian and Jia Yijie were still not finished. Su Lian, who was standing firmly on one of the branches of the World Tree, smiled a little at that moment and raised her hand, placing it above all of her team members. A branch of the World Tree moved with this movement as if she were a mother protecting her children... "Life is of the World Tree, it is the one who controls it: Supreme Enhancement of the World Tree." She said softly, causing a great enhancement to fall on all the team members. Jia Yijie, who was standing at the other end of the tree, in the dark and demonic section, finally smiled. Her two hands slowly raised and formed a perfect triangle with them. "Obligation of Life and Death: Deathmatch." She spoke. Her words created an intense earthquake in this strange and illusory world, as great walls of spiritual energy rose everywhere. The walls of spiritual energy were invisible to the naked eye, but an extremely powerful presence could be felt coming from them, and they all pointed at the members of the Supreme Hall. Their vital points stung slightly as they felt the fear of death, for these invisible things were firmly aiming at them... Chapter 437 - 437: Deathmatch No one could see what was happening in this combined Domain. This included the gods. "What the hell is this? A Combined Domain? That strong?" the Sun God asked in shock. "That''s right, I can''t see through; what kind of domain is this?" the Elder God asked, causing numerous powers on the continent to nod. None of them could see what was behind that Domain, which made them frown. The most worried person, though, was Cai Yu. She couldn''t see through, even with her power, so she looked at Shi Yue. "I didn''t expect there would be so many amazing talents in that small forgotten region." She said, and Shi Yue smiled. "No, there are not ''as many talents'' as you think. There is only one. One Supreme Talent. The rest is just good luck people who showed up at the right time, with a good personality and intelligence to hang on to him." She replied, smiling. Cai Yu frowned. "You mean, besides him, the rest only have minor talents?" she asked. Shi Yue shrugged, "I can only say that everything you see in our group is from him. Absolutely everything was accomplished by him." She replied firmly. Although her words seemed to mean something deeper that Cai Yu could not understand, they still left her thoughtful. Her surprise at such a good domain could only increase with each passing second. And it was the same for the gods; the more they saw, the more surprised they were because there was no way they could see through this Domain. That was strange. . Inside the Domain... The unusual but frightening pressure surprised the members of the Supreme Hall. It was the first time they witnessed the combination of two spiritual domains. Moreover, it was also the first time they had seen such an incredible ability as the one cast by the last woman. They were already shocked by the absurdity of the enhancements launched by the tender girl; what kind of cool enhancements were those? Even the support class members of the team couldn''t understand it, and although their domains were good, and there were several, they felt they were a few steps below this enhancement. But the terrifying girl who had a demonic appearance was even more shocking to them. Even though it was immobile, the ability she cast made them feel it was constantly threatening their lives. With this strange ability, they felt that this place was not a domain but rather... A terrifying prison that constantly threatened them! Just then, Jia Yijie smiled and flew overhead with a tender smile but terrifying simultaneously. The little giggle she let out terrified the members of the Supreme Hall as it embedded itself between their ears and reached deep into their minds. "Hehe, welcome to my Domain. I introduce myself; you can call me Jia Yijie, or if you want to use Tang Yin''s Wife, that would be better." She said as she smiled a bit of joy and flew back and forth until she came down and leaned on Tang Yin''s shoulder, looking at the members of the Supreme Hall, who were confused. "Now then, welcome to my Deathmatch Domain. I will explain the rules to you, dear guests of the Supreme Hall." She stated and cleared her throat a bit graciously. "You are invited, in a no-refusal invitation, to fight our Sect in this Deathmatch. You may not pull back unless I so decide. It will only be a 5-minute fight; we will pull back and admit defeat if you win. If we win, well, then you will know." She said, smiling. After giving Tang Yin a small kiss, she flew up high to clap her hands loudly. The clap was heard thunderously throughout the Domain but did nothing else. "Let''s see how far you can go, Supreme Hall. Don''t disappoint me like the other sects." She said, smiling, and a counter appeared above them. It was of 10 to 0 to announce the start of the combat. The members of the Supreme Hall were in shock without even understanding what kind of ability or Domain they were engaged in. It was the first time they had heard of such a good mechanism like this. But they couldn''t turn their attention away from the pillars of spiritual energy constantly threatening them. Considering this, Jia Yijie sighed and stopped the counter, saying, "Don''t focus on the pillars. They are not going to attack you. The only way for that to attack you is for you not to fight us." She said as she sat back down on the giant tree. By this, she was also telling them that she would not fight. Although those in the supreme hall were surprised, they became serious when they saw that the counter was about to reach zero. "Keep looking for ways to break this stranglehold. I don''t think they can force us to stay like this by force, and we are more." Said the Divine Son, and without hesitation, he gave a strong blow on the ground. This powerful blow came from a strong Spiritual Supreme, making the surroundings tremble slightly. Just then, the counter reached zero, and the group of the Divine Son formed a battle formation, aiming directly at Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled at this and started walking towards them. "I''ll momentarily take this guy with me; I want to see his strength. You girls do the usual." Tang Yin said, speaking to the girls behind him. Just then, he disappeared from his place while moving at an extreme speed and arrived in front of the Divine Son, who was shocked by this tremendous speed. Without hesitation, he punched him hard in the stomach with his left hand and sent him flying backward for tens of meters, thus breaking the battle formation. Tang Yin then leaped into the air again and appeared above the Divine Son, who was trying to regain his lost air. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I hope your strength is fun to watch; don''t waste my time." Tang Yin said and swung his heavenly hammer forcefully at him to deliver a terrifying blow from above. *** NT: My new novel came out today (the first 3 chapters). If you like vampire novels and a protagonist who goes from weak to strong (with peculiarities in him), I invite you to read it; here is its name: Rebirth of the Ice Assassin In A Vampire World. Chapter 438 - 438: Tang Yin vs Divine Son of the Supreme Hall Still, this guy is not a Divine Son for nothing. Although he was out of the air, he quickly regained his ability and, in midair, threw a strong blow with his spear against the hammer, counteracting some of its force, although he was still slammed hard into the ground. Tang Yin nodded at this and said, "Good, that''s how it should be." He pounced on him again to hit him with four consecutive blows against the ground, creating a massive explosion in the air that shook the illusory world and created cracks all over the floor. Though Tang Yin frowned and looked to his right, "You''re good. You managed to avoid that attack so well." Tang Yin said as he prepared to move. But then Jia Yijie shouted, "Tang Yin, don''t use too much force. You''re going to break the Illusory World." She said a little angrily, causing Tang Yin to notice the huge cracks in the ground that his attack had created. Because the Supreme Hall Divine Son had managed to dodge his attack quite well in a situation like that, he was surprised and hadn''t noticed the damage he had done. Therefore, he smiled when Jia Yijie told him this. "Tsk, I''ll have to restrain myself a bit." He spoke. As he spoke, he frowned and turned his body slightly to the right, and a powerful spear attack passed by where his body was. The Divine Son quickly retracted his weapon and launched another attack towards Tang Yin''s location, but Tang Yin jumped up and hit him with his heavenly hammer as if he wanted to hit him like a ball. He summoned his spiritual bones while using them to defend himself, but the impact caused by the hammer hitting the bones sent him flying for a few meters with minor damage. Still, he didn''t hesitate to get up to attack Tang Yin, but the next thing he felt was a tremendous pain in his back that made him vomit blood and fall pinned to the ground. ''Shit... So fast?'' He thought to himself in shock. Even his senses couldn''t keep track of Tang Yin, and the damage caused by this heavenly hammer''s blow scrambled every one of his internal organs, giving him intense pain. Moreover, this was not a normal attack. It was imbued with a powerful lightning attribute that went into in his body and prevented him from moving. Every single vein in his body was surrounded by a stun attribute that cramped his body from side to side. Tang Yin smiled as he stood beside him, "Little guy, now do you understand why you will never be a Divine Son? I only need one punch to incapacitate you. Your Cultivation Level is not low, but that''s all." Tang Yin said, smiling. The Supreme Hall Divine Son looked at him in shock from his prone position, wondering how this guy could be so strong and fast while lamenting that he couldn''t throw his trump card. If he had thrown it... The situation may be different. Just then, he heard some words from Tang Yin that surprised him. "Still, I''m curious what you can do with your strongest trump card using a spear like that. So, I''ll allow you to stand up and throw your strongest attack at me. Don''t disappoint me." Tang Yin said, smiling as he stood up and walked a few meters away from that guy. He was shocked to see that his body''s numbness was gone. Still, he stood up and smiled a little. "Are you an idiot? How do you allow him to use the Triumph card on a Spiritual Supreme?" He asked with a smirk. A moment ago, he was sure that this guy would knock him out. That attack was unexpected for him and hit him squarely in the back, pinning him down instantly. But this guy didn''t. Not only that, he allowed him to launch his most powerful ability. All this... Naturally, it made him smile. Confidence returned to him. While Tang Yin smiled. "Come. Have confidence in your trump card and use it. I want to see how powerful the card of one of the most talented young men on the continent is." Tang Yin said. Not only that, he hid his heavenly hammer, "I will receive it without Spirit Weapon." He spoke. This caused Divine Son to laugh, "Hahahaha, you are quite arrogant but fine. Since you have so much guts, let me see if you can remain arrogant after this." He spoke. Although he was laughing initially, he was angry by the end. He immediately gave a strong attack against the ground, attracting the attention of those fighting on the battlefield that had developed. Everyone couldn''t help but look that way. While the Divine Son soon shone with a wondrous halo behind him, increasing his strength. The halo was not quite visible but still gave a sense of power. With a bang, the spiritual energy in the Divine Son increased dramatically, becoming fully visible. But his spiritual spear was exempt from this power. Although it was in his hand, something was surrounding it, preventing the energy of its wielder from having any effect on it. Just then, the eyes of the Divine Son shone brightly as all his spiritual bones appeared behind him, one after another. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the spiritual bones also glowed with a light blue hue and arranged themselves to one side of him. Then, the Divine Son smiled. "Domain Fighter of the Supreme God of the Spear." He said boomingly, causing people identical to him but ethereal to appear above each of his spiritual bones. It was impossible to touch these appearances, but a solid presence could be felt from them. The Divine Son then held his spear aloft, and his energy finally fully interpenetrated with the spear, causing in that instant all the embodiments created by his ability to fly towards him swiftly and into his body. There were 11 of them, each drastically increased in power as they entered his body, merging. His hair grew little by little with each fusion as his power increased. It wasn''t just an increase in strength; the cultivation itself increased. From the Seventh Level to the Eighth Level, he soon reached the Ninth Level, reaching a bottleneck that should be insurmountable without the presence of the Complete Spiritual Bone Set. But this time, the universe and its laws had to closely examine what was going on as this guy''s Cultivation level increased one more level with force and firmly parked itself at the Tenth Level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm, stunning everyone present. Even Tang Yin was slightly surprised by this, ''Wow, I didn''t expect that there would be this kind of mystical technique capable of breaking the universal laws momentarily.'' He thought. The Divine Son smiled at that instant, "I hope you do not now regret your previous words. Let''s see how you do to resist this attack, little Northwest Heir." He said arrogantly, and without waiting for a reaction from Tang Yin, he jumped at great speed, arriving in front of him soon after. "Because there is no place in this world for regret!" He shouted hysterically while a sinister smile was plastered on his face. He immediately launched a powerful attack, "Try my full strength, you bastard!" he shouted, and a tremendous deafening impact occurred at that moment, causing a great roar in the Illusory World. This roar was even felt in the real world... *** NT: My new novel came out today (the first 3 chapters). If you like vampire novels and a protagonist who goes from weak to strong (with peculiarities in him), I invite you to read it; here is its name: Rebirth of the Ice Assassin In A Vampire World. Chapter 439 - 439: Divine Body The attack was so powerful that it created a vast gale in this place while a considerable crack appeared under their feet. Even the girls of Tang Yin were in shock after this powerful attack, but the vast smokescreen erected at that place prevented them from seeing. Some could not help but worry for Tang Yin, for this was an attack they had never seen before. It seemed to be quite mystical and strange as well... . ''Such a powerful tremor?'' Shi Yue thought suspiciously the moment she felt it. She couldn''t see through this Domain either, though she wasn''t surprised by that as she had witnessed it before. It''s just that a power created in that world that can shudder on the outside must be pretty mighty. Even she was surprised by this. Yet, just at those moments, a voice reached everyone''s ears that distracted them.... "Master, I have come to see the show." Said this male voice of someone who sounded young and had great strength. He didn''t hide his power as he flew at great speed over here, and his voice... It made Shi Yue frown, who couldn''t help but turn to look. Just then, a handsome-looking man appeared before everyone''s eyes. His portly yet skinny figure looked attractive and quickly caught everyone''s attention. He was the second most attractive man in this place, only behind Tang Yin. Soon, he reached above the bleachers and looked down, smiling. When the Sun God saw him, he smiled. "Boy, I thought you weren''t coming. Sit down and greet your elders." He said, smiling, while some people from the South bowed to him with respect. This person immediately did as he was told and greeted various gods calmly and gracefully. Just then, he felt a presence he did not expect to feel here and looked towards one of the tiles. When his gaze reached that tile, several elders felt shocked. They were about to shout to say this person''s name, but Shi Yue silenced them with a glance. But they were not the only ones surprised. The elders in the stands that belonged to the Red Thunder Sect were the same, and they did not see Shi Yue''s gaze, so they could not help but shout... "Former Sect Master!?" The shock in their voices was tremendous as they recognized this person. There was no doubt. The appearance and voice were the same; this guy was the Sect Master before Mu Taishi ascended. In fact, if this person hadn''t ''died,'' Mu Taishi would never have been Sect Master. But now it turns out... That this guy is alive!? Shi Yue sighed at that moment; she had forgotten about the presence of those guys. At that moment, the man who had arrived smiled mockingly towards them. "Who the hell is your former sect master?" He said and glared at Shi Yue. "Heh, you greedy bitch. It''s been hundreds of years since we''ve seen each other; I didn''t expect you to have so much guts to come to this place." He spoke. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yue stared at him for a moment and sneered soon after. "A little fly caught in a glass of water can never know the decisions of the big guys. That''s why you will always be useless, unable to fulfill your such absurd ambitions." She replied. He frowned a little at hearing this but didn''t want to waste too much spit on her, so he glanced sideways. "Right, I heard this bitch got a new disciple; where is he?" he asked curiously. The Supreme God smiled just then, "He''s inside that Domain. But it looks like they are sweeping the floor with him. Yun''er is taking that fight inside there very seriously, to use his central Domain." He said suddenly. "Oh, Little Yun is playing in there? And you say the northwest disciple could make him fight with his central Domain? Wow, I thought I was the last talented one from the northwest. I didn''t think anyone else would be born, but it looks like that will be it for him." He said as he arrogantly sat down and looked over his shoulder at Shi Yue. His words were interrupted by a powerful explosion from the combat arena where the Red Thunder Sect was fighting. The explosion was thunderous and came from within, with a body slamming violently into the stands. ... Inside the Illusory Domain. Divine Son was in shock as he witnessed his full power attack being stopped by Tang Yin with a single hand. "What... What..." He said as he stuttered from shock. Panic overtook him at the sight of this, and he couldn''t even speak properly. Tang Yin smiled. "It wasn''t just your power; the increase in power those clones gave you was due to the power of your Spiritual Bones... Wow, I didn''t expect there to be a Domain as good as that. It''s my first time seeing it; I''m surprised." Tang Yin said, smiling. His right hand was raised with an open palm before this guy''s spear, while a silver aura spread throughout his body. The spear hit that silver aura hard, but it could do absolutely nothing more than that, although, on the ground, you could see that Tang Yin had pushed back a few tens of meters. Tang Yin moved his head slightly to stare at this guy, "Not bad, not bad. You have my respect, but, right... My cultivation level is not that you''ve been seeing, so you should never be confident." Tang Yin said as he looked at him. Then, a powerful aura spread throughout his body. The presence of the Tenth Level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm was firmly unleashed at that moment, further stunning the Divine Son. "Now you will understand why you are not a Divine Son. Be honored; you have lost to me. Feel honored to be the first to witness my..." Tang Yin said and paused as he gripped the spear tightly in his hand. The Divine Son would complete his words for him, for he knew the aura surrounding Tang Yin. "You... Body... Body... Body... Divine Body..." He said, stuttering continuously, unable to comprehend what was happening, though he understood what he saw. Just then, a powerful attack came out of Tang Yin''s Body mixed with that silver aura surrounding him. The attack hit the Divine Son''s body hard, sending him flying backward at an absurd speed with an explosion... Nothing could stop him. The attack surrounding the Divine Son''s body shattered the boundaries of Jia Yijie and Su Lian''s Domains. And with a tremendous explosion, the body crashed hard into the stands... Chapter 440 - 440: The Gods Get Angry The impact startled those outside, who quickly went to see what happened. "Yun''er!" shouted the Supreme God in shock as he saw that the Divine Son of his Supreme Hall had been struck down and was in a pitiful state. He wasn''t even conscious. This left them in shock; how on earth had the Supreme Hall''s Divine Son lost when he was using his greatest trump card? The newcomer also had to shut his mouth when he saw this. Just then, the large domain above the combat arena tore from side to side, and after a thunderous sound that reached everyone''s ears like the sound of many broken glass, the domain came crashing down. Gradually, the situation became more visible in the arena. Su Lian and Jia Yijie fell to the ground; they looked slightly injured after the destruction of the domain, while Tang Yin ran over to them to hold them up. The rest of them were beating up the Supreme Hall members. No one expected Tang Yin to be so absurdly powerful; what did that mean? Is this guy on the level of the Head Elders of any of their sects? Although they did not witness the attack with which Tang Yin had managed to destroy Divine Son, they were sure that only one of those Elders of the Divine Knowledge Realm could do something like that to a person as powerful as Divine Son using that domain. Therefore, their morale was destroyed along with the domain instantly, and they fell directly into a passive state before the Red Thunder Sect team. Blood splattered the arena from side to side as the various bodies of these guys continuously flew out from side to side like puppets whose strings were cut. The shock among the people was tremendous; even Shi Yue was shocked by this. Of course, she knew that Tang Yin could win. But... She felt that he had won differently. ''He didn''t use his Heavenly Hammer.'' She thought and looked at the wounds of Divine Son, who was being checked by various people nearby. He did not have many visible wounds, but he carried a large open wound between his chest and stomach, which was not made by a Heavenly Hammer. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t even seem to be a fist; what the hell is it? She thought, but just at those moments, she felt Tang Yin''s cultivation level and looked at him in shock. ''His cultivation level was at the tenth level? Was he always hiding his cultivation?'' she thought. Even to her, he had been hiding his actual cultivation, as he didn''t think it was necessary to bring it out. He had many ways to end a match, but this time, he had decided to end it like this, purely on a whim. He wanted to see how strong this guy''s trump card was and show him why he couldn''t be a Divine Son. Maybe he just wanted to defend his title. Just at those moments, a voice came from where the people were checking on Divine Son. "Hmph, what the hell is this? How could this guy break Little Yun''s defense in that state and with one fist?" he asked. It was the man who had recently arrived. The Supreme God nodded and looked at Tang Yin steadily, "Kid, there''s something weird about the attack you used. I believe it is an attack that violates the rules of the encounter, a forbidden attack that sought the life of one of our participants. It was launched with evil intentions, so I will ask you to show me." He said firmly. Surprising various people in the vicinity, but it seemed to make sense when looking at Tang Yin''s attack on Divine Son. Still, Shi Yue didn''t like this. Of course, she knew very well that Tang Yin wouldn''t cheat or make such an attack, but she was annoyed that her sect was criticized in such a way. "Heh, just for you? Tang Yin, you don''t need to show anything to this guy who thinks he''s a judge." She said, making the Supreme God look at her. "Lady Shi Yue, you know the rules very well. Any attack launched with evil intentions aimed at destroying the life of any of the mainland talents must be investigated, so stay out of it." He replied firmly, without backing down. "Heh, bitch, who do you think you are? The rules were set by the ancestors; they must be respected." Said the man who had previously been a disciple of Shi Yue, who was also the newcomer. Shi Yue scoffed at his answers, "A fly in a glass of water and a little trash who makes up rules just because his Divine Son is useless. Do you think your words carry weight over my sect?" she asked, glaring at them. Tang Yin looked at this and shrugged his shoulders but didn''t look away from the guy who had insulted his master. "Master, am I guessing right if I think this waste was the disciple you had?" he asked suddenly, drawing attention to himself. Shi Yue looked at him and nodded gently. Tang Yin then smiled and stared at him momentarily, "Heh, hundreds of years and you''re barely in that cultivation, looks like the central region is just a trash can of our northwest region." He said mockingly, causing various people from the central region to frown, but Tang Yin looked at the Supreme God as they prepared to reply. "As I said before, I don''t follow the rules of the useless. Rules you must use on your disciple; maybe then he will stop being so useless and arrogant. The attack I used, I don''t need to show you; know that the one who came out of the fighting arena half dead was him; they are already disqualified." Tang Yin replied. His words intensely angered the members of the Central Region. "Arrogant!" "Shit, I''ve never met someone so arrogant before!" "How dare you insult us, you bastard!" shouted many of them. The Sun God finally stood up at that moment. "Tang Yin, the rules will be enforced under my hand. If you don''t want to show me that power, I''ll force you then, and we''ll see what you do." He said firmly as an ominous and powerful presence of extreme heat spread throughout the place. In those moments, the Supreme God was angry and unleashed some of his power. The spiritual energy of a scorching but gentle sun also spread, frightening many of those present. Many of them took a step back from such extreme presences. The Level of a God, what did this mean? Was it something easy to understand or see? What exactly is the level of someone in the Realms of the Divine? Chapter 441 - 441: Several appearances It would not be wrong to say that a person who enters the Divine Grounds of cultivation can be considered a God. The meaning that the world usually gives to the word ''God'' is one of extreme power. He can reach each of the ends of the world. To be targeted by a Divine being is terrifying to think about. Their power is enigmatic and complex to understand; after all, almost no one has reached that level of power. One small move from them could wipe an entire empire out of existence, so it is a power worthy of respect. It is a level that deserves respect. That is why no one dares to offend a god. Even so, in this battle of the great sects, a powerful disciple who did not care about Gods appeared. He seemed to believe that a God is just an ornamental statue. Someone on the Supreme Spiritual Realm Grounds saw less of a God for the first time in the continent''s history. And this would naturally anger them. The presence of two Gods who decided to show their power finally appeared above this small world, which began to tremble slightly from the intense energy. Tang Yin looked at this and let out a snort of derision. This time, he did not hesitate to summon his heavenly hammer forcefully and smash it into the ground. "A little idiot playing God, do you think I''m afraid of you?" replied Tang Yin angrily, and his spiritual energy formed a firm wall of energy in front of him and the girls, who were also ready to fight. The Sun God smiled at this. He thought it was funny that a little Spiritual Supreme would dare to say such a thing in front of him. Normally, he would not move against a small Spiritual Supreme, but their continuous insults exhausted him, and he did not hesitate to move while pointing his hand toward Tang Yin. The speed at which he moved, arriving in front of Tang Yin immediately, was incredible. The scorching heat hit the surroundings and caused many to recoil in shock. But just as he was about to collide with Tang Yin''s energy, Shi Yue moved even faster than him and firmly grasped the Sun God''s arm. "Sun God, do you think I don''t exist?" she asked angrily as she shot him a murderous glare. This made the Sun God frown, who glared at her. "Shi Yue, your power has diminished, and you are no longer who you used to be. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" he asked, throwing a solid punch against her with his other hand, to which she responded in kind. *BOOOM* Then, an explosion of spiritual energy occurred, pushing Shi Yue back several steps. That minor collision split the entire tile, and the Sun God sneered. "Heh, shit. I thought your power was still considerable, but it looks like even little Cai can beat you now." He said mockingly. Even so, Shi Yue stood firmly on that spot and watched as the Supreme God arrived at the side of the Sun God. "Shi Yue, hand over Tang Yin for investigation. The rules must be respected in front of the gods." He growled and unleashed his power, causing it to slam into Shi Yue. She had no problem with that, though. "Heh, looks like that battle will be rekindled today, you useless little gods. I wonder what the outcome will be this time." She said mockingly, and her spirit weapon appeared firmly above her, hovering. It was not in its rose wreath phase; each petal had become a dagger with an amazing edge. Seeing this, the Gods in front of her frowned, ''Could it be that she can still enter that form?'' They thought as they frowned. Technically, that should be impossible... They are gods and have thick flesh, but that couldn''t remove the fact that they were embarrassed by the times a little disciple constantly insulted them. Therefore, they were not going to back down. Even so, the presence of Shi Yue''s spiritual weapon increased the pressure on the place and also increased the pressure on themselves. They had experienced Shi Yue''s terrifying force back then. And although many years have passed since then, the truth is that it is a force they do not want to experience once again. Perhaps the fear she instilled was engraved in their bodies. And although they were sure that Shi Yue''s power had diminished drastically, they didn''t want to risk it. Just as they were thinking a few things, a voice came from the bleachers. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shi Yue, the rules of the Battle of the Great Sects, which are sponsored by our Alchemist Association, have been broken by your disciple; why do you keep standing before him to defend him? Do you want our Association to stop cooperating with your Sect?" This voice surprised many but did not please the Red Thunder Sect Elders at all. "Shit, you bastard, who do you think you are to judge our disciples? And who do you think you are to speak for the entire Association?" one of the elders shouted, and soon more of them let out their shouts until Shi Yue raised her hand to shut them up. She looked at the stands and sneered, "Heh, well, yes, it seems you guys want to relive that battle. Don''t you, Alchemical God?" Shi Yue asked with a mocking smile, and the man posing as an elder of the Association finally showed his true colors. Even the other association elders were stunned. "Alchemical God!" they shouted in shock. And he flew up with a smile as he looked at Shi Yue. Still, Shi Yue didn''t care. "It''s been over 1,500 years since you''ve seen so many gods in the same place. It''s a good show, but..." Shi Yue said and stared at them. The smile on her face was wiped off. "Just as I did it 1,500 years ago, I will do it again. Gods of the Central Region, nothing in you can cause fear in me, but something in me can cause fear in you. Therefore, I am not afraid of you; if you want to fight, go ahead." She said coolly as she grabbed one of the petals that had turned into murderous daggers. "Hehe, the human race is as fun and active as ever... But, if you want to touch my lady, why don''t you ask this dragoness first? 1,500 years ago, you ran away like dogs; why don''t we try to see what you will be able to do now?" Long Jia said at that time while giving up hiding her draconic features. A huge dragon tail was sticking out behind her as she stood firmly before Shi Yue. Her cultivation was hidden, but the power exuding from her body was not ordinary. Even the gods were worried when they saw this, this woman... Naturally, they remembered her. Even so, the Alchemical God cannot be easily intimidated; his status is great on the continent, so he snorted with his mouth. "Hmph, Elder God, your protector owes me some favors. I''ll use one this time, so stay out of this." Said the Alchemical God suddenly, making the Elder God frown and unable to do anything, not that he was bothered by what was happening. ''Just don''t go damaging the plans.'' These were his only words that no one besides the gods of the central region heard. The Alchemical God smiled at this and was finally going to speak after being interrupted by this dragon woman, but this time he was interrupted again. "Hehe, the gods of the central region have gathered this time in one place. How interesting. It looks like the turtles finally came out of their hiding places." A woman''s beautiful voice rang out from all sides at that moment, stunning some and causing others to frown. It was a voice recognized by many of the people present... Chapter 442 - 442: Goddess Mu Ruxue Soon, the sound of footsteps could be heard in every corner, as if the high heels hitting the ground had some loudspeaker. They were all attracted by the presence of a woman walking behind Tang Yin. The long crimson-red hair startled them. "Mu Ruxue?" "Alchemist Mu?" "Elder Mu?" Various voices rang throughout the place in shock at seeing this woman suddenly appear. Perhaps all the powers present knew her. One of the most talented Alchemists on the continent, many of them owed her a favor or two. Her abilities even made the Alchemical God go with caution. Not because of her strength but because of her inhuman alchemical capabilities. Her huge hips swayed from side to side along with the movement of her beautiful hair that fell back like a crimson waterfall. Mu Ruxue smiled and looked at the gods before her as she tenderly stood behind Tang Yin and hugged him to her chest. "You want to harm my little king? Hehe, fine." She said, smiling, and her aura of extreme heat and fire exploded. This powerful aura even caused many to take a few steps back. Even the gods had to slightly shield themselves because of this incredible aura she was giving off from her body as she looked at them with eyes set ablaze with flames. "I''d like to see who dares to take a step to harm him. Whoever has the guts, step forward. I will make the blood run in this little world and bring a new era to the Central Region." She said fearlessly, and the coldness in her voice completely contrasted with the extreme heat she gave off. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her cultivation level... That was what shocked everyone present the most because she wasn''t hiding it in the slightest and didn''t mind everyone seeing it. Shi Yue looked at her in shock. It had been a couple of years since she had seen her, and she still remembered that she was a Spiritual Supreme the last time she saw her. But now it turns out she showed up to protect Tang Yin and her cultivation¡­ ''How on earth is this woman on the God Level? She has a strength similar to the Sun God''s back then.'' Shi Yue thought in a daze, staring at her. Tang Yin smiled at the sight of her and gave her a small kiss on the cheek, "I thought you wouldn''t come." He said, ignoring the clear annoyance the gods had on their faces. She smiled at him, "I promised you and here I am. I didn''t expect these little bastards to be so bold to raise their hand against you." She replied, and after saying this, she looked at the Alchemical God. He was not only surprised; Mu Ruxue''s arrival here and her sudden increase in power also filled him with fear. A fear that Mu Ruxue naturally knew. "Alchemical God, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you. Do you want to prove who is more influential now? Even among you, there are some who owe me some favors." She said, smiling. Her appearance left them speechless. Facing Shi Yue is not a problem for them right now; they don''t think that this woman is still as powerful as before. Part of her life has been in seclusion, so she is less influential now than 1,500 years ago. But what if they add a Mu Ruxue into the Shi Yue equation? Then, they would be pitting two of the three most influential women in the history of this world against each other. And Mu Ruxue has been active since she became known. So she has gathered many contacts, of which they are powerful, and all owe her one favor or another. Besides, this woman is no fool. The favors owed to her are not just lip service. She always makes her clients who cannot pay for her services swear before heaven and their own blood that one day they will pay her back, one way or another. That is why no one is willing to become her enemy unless they know they can annihilate her. And the problem is that their increased cultivation makes no sense within the continent''s logic, so they can''t risk it right now. ''...The Plan may fail if we go through with this.'''' Thought the Sun God with a frown. He had lost face so many times today that despite thick skin, he still felt his face burning. And even though he was angry, someone appeared to prevent him from achieving his goal every time. This made him even angrier, but this woman''s appearance destroyed the momentum he had gained. A deadly silence reigned throughout this small world as all these powers stared at each other. Still, they knew that they would accomplish nothing here, so the Elder God had to stand. He looked at them fiercely. "The divine paths are not traveled by those with evil intentions; that was my first teaching to each of you back then. We, Gods, have no need to interfere in a battle between young people and even less to interfere in this sacred moment. The Battle of the Great Sects must be respected to the letter. Do you want to leave your differences for later?" He said suddenly. His gaze of ferocity crossed from side to side, looking at each of them. Tang Yin inwardly scoffed upon hearing this but said nothing. He knows that the Divine Sun Hall is planning something, and several of their cards have already been seen today, so he expects the preparation of the Divine Sun Hall to be more significant. The problem is that he doesn''t have much information about it, so he wouldn''t mind if a big problem happened here that would allow him to see some of the cards from this pesky hall. Still... If it doesn''t happen, it''s even better because he won''t show any more of his cards. Therefore, he decided to speak after this supposed god. "Hehe, didn''t we make a bet before? You all witnessed it, but look, now the Sun God is interfering in this; is he afraid to lower his head to us?" Tang Yin said suddenly. His words seemed to be a quest to fan the flames, but saying them now was vital because it gave the Gods of the central region an outlet. The Sun God noticed this and frowned. He was angry, and his chest was rising and falling steadily. Still, he said nothing and turned away. "Let''s resume the battle. Since you want to bet everything on this battle, don''t blame us for what might happen next." He said, returning to his place without looking at anyone else, closing his eyes soon after. After giving him a look, the other gods did the same, and Tang Yin smiled. He turned around and said something in Mu Ruxue''s ear while pointing to a place on the bleachers so that no one noticed his movement. After that, everyone returned to their place, although Tang Yin''s mind was busy. This battle was almost over; it was nearly time for him to leave this place, but something told him that his return to the Northwest Region would not be smooth. That is why he did not hesitate to warn each of the organizations he had been preparing these last years and in which he had invested large amounts of resources. Perhaps a great battle could be looming. Chapter 443 - 443: Those words made him angry. The Sun God approached the Elder God as soon as he returned to his seat, "When did you help her advance to the God Realm? And why didn''t you communicate that to us?" he asked; he was a little angry about this. He hadn''t expected the northwest to have a God anymore. He thought the dragon woman might be one and prepared for it, but another one? That would greatly complicate the plans. But the Elder God was just as angry as he was about this. "Shit, I never taught that woman anything. I''m just as surprised as you are, seeing that someone else reached the Divine Realm without my help." Replied the Elder God angrily. This made both of them frown deeply. Was that woman that talented? ''Shit, that''s a barrier that even Shi Yue didn''t manage to cross in her prime...'' Thought the Sun God in shock, and this made him feel even more worried regarding the northwest region. That is the land from which great talents have always come, so it cannot be underestimated. But, knowing that, that is when he realized the most that this region could not continue to exist. His eyes showed endless determination and deep hatred as he prepared to advance his plans. . The protector of the Academy let out a sigh as he saw the gods retreating from both sides. A battle of such magnitude is something no one wants to see. The carnage that would ensue would be catastrophic. But, seeing that everything finally calmed down, he stood up and announced the latest developments. Cai Yu, who had stood silently watching the spectacle, stared at Shi Yue and frowned. It was only for a moment... Just for a moment, she could feel a strange and unstoppable power in Shi Yue as she moved at an impossible speed. Perhaps... Just for a moment, she had activated her greatest trump card. ''...This woman... Shit, does the Eternal Night Celestial still exist?'' Cai Yu thought with a frown as her heart continuously pounded. She had never seen Shi Yue at that stage, but the legends heard among the high steps of the mainland were terrifying to think about. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A woman who had never set foot on the ground of the gods was able to take on several gods and win in a deadly battle. The Celestial of Eternal Night made a name for herself at that time. Cai Yu naturally knew this. And since she had fought against gods before, she understood the strength those beings boasted very well. Therefore, she could not help but respect Shi Yue for her past exploits. Still, they were the past. She also knew of Shi Yue''s mortal wounds, so she felt superior to her. But now... Her hand trembled slightly. Cai Yu sighed. Grasping at the thought that the Supreme God had retreated, she decided to turn around. "...You''ve won this time, Shi Yue." She said and stepped off her tile. Although the rest of the elders were surprised by her move, they did the same. Women who could take on a god¡­ How could they withstand a blow from them? They could only run away under the excuse that their God had accepted defeat. No one could complain to Cai Yu about her decision either, even though the gods would have liked her to wear out some power of the Red Thunder Sect, but right now, they are in mental chaos; they did not even remember to scold her. Once this happened, Tang Yin smiled and looked at his master. He was worried about her, for she had withstood a god''s attack like that. Still, seeing that she looked unaffected, he smiled and looked at the bleachers. Though angry that things didn''t go his way, the man who had been her disciple smiled at the thought of one thing. His mouth moved slightly as he sent a message, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Let me hear that.'' Tang Yin said in his mind with a smile, and a strand of divine energy left his body. It was protected by a strand of the system and traveled at an absurd speed until it intercepted the message without affecting its destination. It simply first passed Tang Yin''s ear and then continued to its destination. ''Oh, so this guy and the Divine Son of the Sun are planning to kill my girls...'' Tang Yin thought. The smile on his face was wiped off as soon as he heard this, and he gritted his teeth. The rage in his heart flared up as he slightly squeezed the hips of Jia Yijie and Su Lian, who were glued to him. They didn''t understand this and looked at him in confusion while Tang Yin stared at that guy who had betrayed his master. ''...Don''t rush to your death, you bastard. It will soon come. And since you seem to have contacts with the South, wait patiently.'' He thought and looked at the Divine Son of the Sun. ''Though I won''t murder anyone here so as not to draw attention to myself... I''ll have you bedridden for a few months, you bastard.'' He thought and jumped up with both girls in his arms, landing on the main tile. Many didn''t think he could make it this far at first, but when they saw their cultivation levels, they were naturally sure they could. Now, could they win? That was the question. The girls arrived behind him, and Shi Yue stood on the corresponding tile. The people in front of her were not strangers to the mainland. There are several in the Divine Knowledge Realm, and the rest are in the advanced levels of the Supreme Spiritual Realm. They are not weak, so she had to be careful this time. On Tang Yin''s part, besides the fury he carried from what he had heard, there was nothing else. Simply a decision. This fight will end quickly. Who the fuck cares about the trump card of a dying man like this useless Divine Son? When this useless Divine Son saw him arrive here, he smiled arrogantly. "Heh, your path looks like it will come to an end, little heir. I will teach you what it means to be a true Divine Son who can fight several levels above him." He said the arrogance was palpable. Tang Yin didn''t care; he scoffed angrily and showed him the finger. "You know what will indeed come to an end? Your cultivation, you bastard. Let me teach you the fucking difference between a scum like you and a true Divine Son." Tang Yin said, revealing his anger. It surprised the girls, who had never heard him like that, but they smiled a little, thinking this would be interesting. Just then, the referee finally announced the start of the combat. The members of the Divine Sun Hall immediately cast a huge glowing, almost blinding domain. The Divine Son immediately summoned his spear, and a vast Divine Sun appeared above his head. This Divine Sun immediately created barriers of spiritual energy on the sides to prevent anyone from leaving. "The Divine Sun''s Retention!" he shouted, and from behind him, the others who had the Divine Sun''s Domain cast their own versions. Soon, an intense debuff fell on the members of the Red Thunder Sect... Chapter 444 - 444: Get that shit out of my sight. The girls felt their legs heavy and had to look away slightly from the Sun''s intense glare. The scorching heat that filled the combat arena was enough to suffocate her momentarily. The Divine Sun members took advantage of this to attack them swiftly. Several flashes of light were seen at that moment. Even so, the girls scoffed at this. "It''s time to fight for real!" shouted Huang Feifei with a smile as she kicked the ground. Immediately after that, her cultivation level shot up high, destroying the debuff she was having. "Fifth Level?" Said in shock the guy who was attacking her, who was soon countered by a firm punch from Huang Feifei. Still, they didn''t have time to be shocked by her. Huang Feifei''s third level had become a fifth level, but she wasn''t the only one to reveal it. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bai Lixue struck a heavy blow with her spear on the ground, shaking the entire tile from the impact, and her cultivation level of the fifth level was also revealed. Wu Lingxia was next. At that time, she had the highest cultivation level after Jia Yijie, so her cultivation level had increased drastically, even when she hadn''t cultivated much. Just being united with Tang Yin''s soul in that mystical technique had sent her cultivation level sky high, and she had also reached the fifth level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm. Moreover, the scorching heat she gave off from her body was hard to bear. Soon, the rest of the girls also revealed their cultivation level. No cultivation was at the third level, as previously seen. But not all of them were in the fifth level. Besides Bai Lixue, Huang Feifei, and Wu Lingxia, the rest were on the fourth level, minus one.... Jia Yijie smiled at the man coming toward her. He was, perhaps, the strongest after Divine Son. Also, as the oldest, he had extensive combat experience, so he was sure to win against a woman like her. He struck as soon as he was within Jia Yijie''s reach. If the rest of the team was at the fifth and fourth level, then she could be most at the sixth level. And he was confident in fighting her in that case. That''s why he was confident and attacked hard. But his weapon soon collided with a floating dagger, and a rumble sounded. The floating dagger didn''t even move out of place, leaving him in shock and causing him to jump backward in fright. ''What the hell is that strong defense?'' He thought in shock, but just then, he felt a hand grab his neck. ''That fast?'' He thought in shock and heard a voice in his ear. "Heh, you useless little Sun, attacking me like that is not a wise decision... Did you know? Among our Red Thunder group, I''m the only one who has been able to give Tang Yin a fight. I''m only behind him in strength." Jia Yijie said, smiling, and soon, her smile turned from a beautiful smile to a sinister one as she slammed him hard into the ground, revealing her cultivation at the Seventh Level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm simultaneously. The explosion caught everyone''s attention at that moment. However, Jia Yijie noticed that the Sun above them was pretty intense, and the debuff created by it was annoying. Therefore, although the blow was tremendous, it was not decisive, and she had to jump backward. "Tsk, that sun is annoying." She suddenly said, and Tang Yin smiled. He had already noticed that even though his girls beat them, the domain didn''t flinch. The debuff was still there; the strength was not the same when they fought under this domain. And he was already angry at what he had just heard, so without hesitation, he summoned his heavenly hammer and raised his hand towards the girls. "Leave this to me. I''m angry." He said, startling them. The girls returned to where he was, and Tang Yin started walking. "Shit, what a nuisance it is to see a divine sun again; who do you think you are to pull out a dirty divine sun and put it in my face? It''s disgusting just remembering it." Tang Yin said. "Heh, what the hell are you babbling about?" Divine Son asked, and Tang Yin smiled sinisterly. "I told you..." He said, and his words were followed by a swift flash that leaped through the air. The huge celestial hammer grew in size as Tang Yin faced the enormous Divine Sun that shone brightly and gave off an intense heat. "May you remove this shit from my sight!" shouted Tang Yin, waving his celestial hammer forcefully toward the Divine Sun. ''Peerless Destruction.'' He internally shouted one of the skills he had obtained from the spiritual bones there these three years. The power was enough to break the air, and a ''crack'' sound was heard all around while many of those below it were pushed back. Still, the destination of the heavenly hammer was the Divine Sun, which was burning brightly... The Divine Son, seeing this, felt stunned and could not even think; it was the first time someone had the guts to hit the Divine Sun of his Clan... And soon, a tremendous explosion arose as the Heavenly Hammer struck the Divine Sun. "Destroy it!" shouted Tang Yin, increasing the strength in his arms. The Divine Sun that had previously been standing firmly in the sky, which was the embodiment of the Spiritual Weapons of the various members of the Divine Sun Clan present, was removed from its place. As if it were a ball, it slammed hard against the ground and against all who were in that part. "BE CAREFUL!" shouted the Divine Son, but it was too late... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* The explosion swallowed everyone there, and Tang Yin smiled. He didn''t even care if they were alive; he knew they could withstand that. "Now I want to see what the fuck you can do against me, you dirty bastard!" shouted Tang Yin angrily as he appeared above them. "First one, it''s for these dirty bastards." Tang Yin said at that moment, activating his most prized skill... The first blow, vertically, crushed numerous guys under the hammer and destroyed that part of the huge, extremely sturdy tile, sending them crashing to the place''s floor in an explosion... But Tang Yin wasn''t finished. The next blow was horizontal and hit those who had tried to hit his girls earlier. "BUAHG!" The impact made them vomit blood immediately, and they realized that the power carried by this blow was several times higher than they came to think. None of them could resist or roll a shred of spiritual energy as they were smashed hard into the stands... Only disbelief reigned on their faces. Tang Yin continued his tour and raised his heavenly hammer high. "The Third Strike is for you, you bastard!" he shouted, with great anger eating him up inside, as he pointed at the Divine Son of the Divine Sun. The Gods stood up from the tremendous shock they were feeling. "AHHHHHHHHHH!" shouted the Divine Son to compose himself and without hesitation launched his most powerful ability, as a vast spiritual domain appeared below him, increasing his strength incredibly in an instant... "Invincibility of the Sun God!" Chapter 445 - 445: Relentless force An impact of great magnitude resounded in the surroundings as the Divine Son''s attack and weapon crashed hard against Tang Yin''s attack. Just then... Divine Son felt everything inside his body revolt forcefully as he felt this terrible force on his body. Even with his invincibility ability and a powerful domain behind him, the force he felt was ridiculous; how could a Spiritual Supreme possibly have so much strength? The impact was so tremendous that every orifice in his body began to bleed, and he was sent crashing to the ground at a ridiculous speed while a large amount of debris from the tiles fell on him. This attack was so powerful that it destroyed over half of the tile, and all the Divine Sun Hall contestant members were smashed. Many of them fell unconscious. "Heh, you want to murder my girls? Try it now that you''ll be crippled, you bastard." Tang Yin said softly as he delivered that message to the Divine Son''s ears. The pain in his body was tremendous, so much so that he directly fell unconscious after hearing this, and next to him, a pool of blood formed soon after. This shocked everyone who saw it; they would never think such a thing was possible. It only took one blow to destroy the tile, the Divine Son, and many more in the process... That is a force... Absurd. Was his cultivation really the tenth level of the Supreme Spiritual Realm? Even so, there was someone who smiled upon seeing this. Shi Yue immediately glanced at her elders to bring them back to themselves, and together with Long Jia, a powerful burst of spiritual energy burst out of their bodies at those moments. Without a second thought, Shi Yue waved her hand firmly toward the elders before them and launched a deadly attack, followed by the force of a dragon and numerous high-level elders... "What the hell!? Defend quickly!" shouted one of the rival elders, and soon, a great defensive barrier was exerted in front of them, but the incoming attack was tremendous. An explosion of spiritual energy occurred as the attack collided with the defense, and all the divine sun elders choked as they felt such a powerful attack. ''This... This is impossible... How the hell can they be so powerful?'' thought one of them before they were pushed back hard by the attack... In just a moment and without the gods being able to react, both tiles had been wiped clean of the Red Thunder Sect''s rivals, leaving an entire continent stunned. No one expected the difference in those levels to be so absurd, but they noticed that Tang Yin''s power was terrifying. ''Is that a Heavenly Hammer?'' ''The true King of the Continent, is that a Heavenly Hammer?'' These were thoughts that crossed the heads of everyone who witnessed this. From little ones in the far reaches of the continent, even the gods themselves were in shock at this. Tang Yin smiled but didn''t put away his heavenly hammer; he looked at the gods while maintaining a battle stance. He was waiting for these guys to react in the usual way... And soon, the Sun God rose with a loud bang, reaching the air quickly. "How dare you attack my hall disciples so maliciously!?" he shouted, launching a powerful attack against Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled. Despite realizing that Shi Yue, Long Jia, and Mu Ruxue had already moved to stop the attack, he beat them to it. This he did not want to be taken by them, why would he always want to be behind, when he has the opportunity to show overwhelming strength? Therefore, he appeared above them with a flash, standing before the Sun God and his attack... "A Fourth Strike that is meant to Strike a God." Tang Yin said, smiling slightly slyly. His heavenly hammer slammed hard against the attack coming from the Sun God, and an unparalleled explosion occurred. The Sun God was in shock, but the pressure exerted by Tang Yin''s attack was intense, taking him completely by surprise and sending him crashing into the bleachers. The remaining explosion hit the bleachers hard, destroying much of it without stopping its path, but the recoil sent Tang Yin forcefully backward. He landed standing on the ground, but the impact sent him dozens of meters backward, leaving two large trenches created by his legs that embedded themselves in the ground. His attack and also the aftermath of that attack left everyone in shock. Shi Yue, Mu Ruxue, and Long Jia did not expect such tremendous strength and realized then that Tang Yin''s power was greater than they had thought. Even so, the Sun God''s attack angered them. Especially Shi Yue. "Who do you think you are to attack my disciple like this!?" shouted Shi Yue. She didn''t hesitate as she rushed at extreme speed towards where the Divine Hall members were standing. How could she keep quiet when this bastard had attacked Tang Yin? "Mistress!" Long Jia shouted behind her, but Shi Yue was so fast that in the blink of an eye, she arrived in front of the current Sun God''s disciple, who in the past had been her disciple as well. "The debts are starting to be collected." Shi Yue said as soon as she arrived in front of him and without him being able to defend himself, she gave him a strong punch in the stomach, which made him vomit blood and sent him forcefully crashing to the ground far behind the bleachers. Furthermore, she took the moment to launch an attack with her dark fire sideways, instantly killing several divine sun hall elders. "You dare!" the Sun God shouted and rushed at her, but he could only grab the air. Shi Yue instantly returned to her original place and looked at him angrily. "Shit, you''re tempting your death, Shi Yue!" the Sun God shouted when he noticed that he couldn''t grab her. She scoffed. "Hmph, you attack my disciple and don''t want me to attack yours? Well, why don''t we test who is more capable? If you have so much guts to attack him, why don''t you have the same guts to attack me? I wouldn''t mind putting you through the same ones back then." She said firmly, unleashing all her power as an intense surge slammed into the surroundings. The Sun God felt his head burn with rage, but other gods held him tightly as he was about to move. "To fall to provocation would be to demean you." Said the Supreme God, though he himself did not think so. The Sun God saw this and took countless deep breaths until he calmed down. Even Shi Yue was surprised at this guy''s ability to restrain himself when provoked. Even so, she sighed in relief when she saw that Tang Yin was fine. She smiled at him as she gave him a small smack. "Don''t do crazy things again." She spoke. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded toward her. He felt comforted knowing she was angry like this for him, so he unconsciously pulled her a little towards him and looked at the Divine Sun Hall. "Divine Sun, where do you think you are going? All the sects associated with your hall were brought down by me. Just like your hall, why don''t you make good on the bet?" Tang Yin said, smiling, causing the Sun God''s body to shudder slightly in anger... Chapter 446 - 446: Last movements "My northwest region does not need the paltry reward that you, the central region, can give us. We only want the central region to recognize its inferiority to ours. So, once you fulfill that, I will be satisfied." Tang Yin repeated. When the elders of the Northwest heard this, although they hesitated for a moment, in the end, they realized that, with Tang Yin and Shi Yue there, the most important thing was to regain that glory they lost thousands of years ago. What better way to regain it before the Central Region? So, they tacitly agreed. All the members of the Central Region were angry, but when they saw Mu Ruxue, Shi Yue, and Long Jia held back from trying anything. Anger almost exploded on the faces of these guys who wanted to escape from here quickly, but... It was a bet made by the most powerful God in the Central Region in front of the entire continent; how could it be broken? Even so... It would be an overwhelming embarrassment, more so considering that, on the blueprint, the central region and the Divine Sun Hall are superior to the northwest region. Still, the Sun God wanted to get out of there quickly, so he tried to make things quick and turn around. His eyes were red with anger, but his voice was flat. "I, the Sun God, will keep my word before the entire continent. I made a bet with my dignity in hand and lost it, therefore, I acknowledge that my Divine Sun Hall is inferior to the Red Thunder Sect in a scheme where there are no gods." He said, though he did so in a sly manner, which annoyed Tang Yin a bit, still, he had done so, so he could not question it. "My Divine Sun Hall will deliver all the promised rewards to them, and they, as the winners of the First Tile, will be the new leaders among the Great Sects." He said, and after saying this, he immediately turned away. He was not in the mood and was the first to leave here quickly. At the same time as he did, a few more people left. Such as the protector, the Elder God, the Supreme God, the Alchemical God, and Mu Ruxue, who managed to sneak among them. Tang Yin smiled at this and saw that his sect members could not wait to celebrate this. Even so, because of the way the battle of the great sects ended, affecting the major powers, there was no farewell ceremony. Someone gave several quick words to the continent and then culminated everything. The battle of the great sects had ended faster than the world would expect, so they would not have as much fun this time. Still, what had happened this time was several times more impressive than in all the past broadcasts. A disciple from the Northwest, not only was he above all the world-known Divine Sons, but he had also managed to withstand a powerful attack from a God and pushed God himself back. That would naturally give a lot to talk about among the ordinary people. It was world news, reaching every corner of the globe within a few hours after the battle of the great sects was over. . On the part of the participants, all returned in silence as they prepared to return to their regions. They were sensing terrible movements. Perhaps a great battle was coming, and they did not want to be there to witness it. Many of them couldn''t even fight to get a tile, and the remaining tile had been destroyed by one of Tang Yin''s blows. A battle between gods could happen before long; what the hell would they be doing here? They were dead if they stayed, so many did not care about this supposed battle or the feast that would follow and left. Tang Yin and Shi Yue, and all the sect members returned to the city. Everyone began to prepare to leave while Tang Yin and Shi Yue talked about a few things. "Master, prepare the two-spirit ships and wait for me at this position. Have everything you need ready; we will fly out tonight." Tang Yin said while showing her a position on the map. Shi Yue nodded and asked nothing more. She felt proud of Tang Yin''s independence right now for some reason, so she nodded to him. "Be careful." She said as she went to do her part. Tang Yin nodded and disappeared from his place as he walked into the central city of the academy. Still, while walking around, he heard some things that made him stop. "You mean that girl from the Northwest is the daughter of that woman who''s locked up? Are they really the same? You just saw the power of the Northwest! If we''re wrong, we''re finished!" "I''m not wrong; the sect master also confirmed it. That dark-skinned woman is the daughter of that locked-up woman, the descendants of the desert. Besides, we won''t be looking for trouble; we want to confirm one thing." "If the sect master confirmed it, then it''s fine... Even so, it''s still dangerous." "Don''t worry, we''ll just watch from afar. Besides, the sect master understands your concern and thinks the same; seeing that guy''s power shocked everyone." "That makes me feel calmer." "Haha, come on, man, let''s go see Northwest quick." . S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked afar at these two men talking between the main city streets and covertly put a small tracking array on their souls. ''Are they the ones who have Lixue''s mom trapped?'' Tang Yin thought. He noticed that they were the second of the three great sects in the South. ''...Soon, their time will come, too.'' Tang Yin thought and disappeared into the darkness as he headed towards a specific place in the city, the headmaster''s mansion. Soon, he entered, and there he met Mu Ruxue. "She''s there." She said as soon as she saw him arrive. Tang Yin nodded. She had been behind Miss Zu all this time and noticed every change in her. "The Elder God, the Sun God, and the Supreme God are near; what shall we do?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "Let''s talk to this girl first; if she hesitates, I''ll turn around and leave." Tang Yin said and soon appeared in front of Miss Zu. She was surprised and almost screamed, but she restrained herself at the last moment when she noticed that it was Tang Yin. "Young Master." She said, greeting him quickly. Tang Yin nodded. "Girl, did you understand my words?" he asked, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. "...I understood them. But the Elder God is planning something hazardous, Young Master." She said suddenly, making Tang Yin feel confused. ''Is there something else I don''t know?'' He thought and watched as she pulled out a small fragment of something. His eyes opened wide as he recognized the aura in this fragment and snatched it from her hand. ''A fragment of the 19-Level Abyss?'' He thought in shock. Still, he realized there were things that the guy was planning that he was unaware of. "That I got from that place he took me to. But I couldn''t see where it is, I just know it''s underground." She said, and Tang Yin nodded, putting the shard away. "Don''t worry, that bastard won''t get away with it." He said and then glared at her. "I can save you, but I''ll abide by your final decision. Besides, once I remove the seals he put on you, you will fall into an unconscious, dying state, what do you want to do?" he asked, making her stare at him for a moment. Chapter 447 - 447: Leaving the Supreme Academy Falling into a coma is something that many people are afraid of, so if someone was told that she might fall into a coma after being ''saved,'' her decision might be not to be saved. But, in this case, Tang Yin told her that he could save her, but she would have to wait a while until then. She stared at him and then nodded. "Don''t worry about saving me; if you see that it''s too difficult and costly, then you don''t need to do it. It is enough that my Heavenly Body is not given to them; if you can, could you give it to Xiaolin? I think Xiaolin with a Heavenly Body could help you a lot more; I can see that girl really loves you." She replied. Tang Yin felt a little surprised by this and looked back at her. ''What she says is a very good thing and would be a blessing to Xiaolin, but... It will be hard to explain that to her.'' He thought and then shook his head. "Let''s think about that later. Enter a state of cultivation and don''t worry about anything happening in your body. I''m going to release you from the seals and take you with me; we''ll have to run away until you can be in a place where your pain will be relieved." Tang Yin said, and without making himself waste any more time, he threw a barrier. "Protect me for a moment." He said to Mu Ruxue and grabbed Miss Zu by the head as he closed his eyes. He looked inside her body and focused his attention on that divine mist. He sighed lightly, and soon, an almost undetectable aura of mystical power came out of his body and entered Miss Zu''s. She did not feel anything even when this aura entered her, but soon, she felt that inside her body, several things shattered and resonated in her mind like a giant crystal had broken. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin''s divine soul aura, which is a very high-level divine aura, forcefully collided with that divine mist and, in an instant, dispersed it. But the dispersion was only the beginning, for various mechanisms were activated at that moment, and three seals appeared one after another, attacking the incoming divine aura. Still, what could they do against such a high-level divine aura? Although a divine item made these mechanisms, the levels were different, and as soon as they touched the aura, they broke into pieces, one after another. Soon, alarms sounded throughout the academy, causing Mu Ruxue to frown. "Tang Yin, the 3 gods are coming!" she shouted, and he smiled. His divine soul forcefully swept through all the mechanisms in Miss Zu''s body and ended up destroying them instantly. However, among these mechanisms, several were mass alert, and when destroyed, they were activated. Still, it was done. Soon, Miss Zu fell to the ground, writhing in pain in a state where she could no longer maintain active consciousness as she felt the pain in her soul so deep. Tang Yin grabbed her by the arm and nodded to Mu Ruxue, and they sped out of there. Even so, before they got out, they noticed a bunch of disciples who started attacking from side to side. They didn''t seem to be attacking anything. ''Puppets?'' Tang Yin frowned as he saw this. When he stared at them, he realized that they were programmed to attack the intruder when those mechanisms in Miss Zu''s body were broken. ''Tsk, this is a pretty dirty practice, you sage bastard. Using living people to turn them into puppets is a crime against natural laws.'' Tang Yin thought angrily. Still, there was no way he could save them, so he launched an attack and gave them a quick end, quickly getting out of there. Just then, shouts came from behind him. "There are intruders! My disciple''s mechanisms have been destroyed!" The Elder God shouted as he warned the other gods, who forcefully unleashed their power. Even so, the power of both of them clashed against the power of another god at that moment, ''What the hell?'' They thought and quickly dashed. "There!" shouted the Elder God, seeing some small figures running into the city and through the crowds, getting lost among the buildings. "CLOSE THE CITIES!" the Elder God shouted, and his anger reached the heavens as a mighty attack was unleashed from his hand, heading for the city''s exit... Even so, an icy figure appeared in front of them at that moment, and an ice item manifested, placing an icy mountain of incredible size in front of this power. *BOOOOOOOOM* The explosion resounded as both powers met, while the God''s power pushed and dispersed the icy mountain; even so, the power of the gods soon dispersed after losing strength from the impact. "Who dares!?" shouted the Elder God angrily and prepared to attack again, but just then, he saw a small figure glow behind the icy mountain, and soon they felt a terrifying cold behind them, which made them quickly turn around... The entire mansion of the Elder God had been frozen, and pieces of the building began to fall as a huge mountain fell on it. Anger made his face burn with rage, but no one was there when he turned around to attack. The figure he saw for a moment had disappeared without a trace, and the presence of the other two people was nowhere to be seen. Fury seized him, but he immediately entered the mansion where Miss Zu had been, leaving shortly after as his head fumed. "THEY HAVE KIDNAPPED MY DISCIPLE; RUN AFTER THEM!" he shouted... Their shout was heard throughout the academy, and several elders jumped from side to side. But, just then, they noticed an icy figure hovering above them. "Goddess of Asgard, it was you!" the Elder God shouted angrily and stood before her to confront her. The other gods were just as angry and couldn''t help but want to attack her. Still, she let out a snort with her mouth. "Hmph, why would I be here if it had been me? Are you senile, Elder God?" she asked angrily, making the Elder God realize that. Still, if she wasn''t... Only one person could have such an excellent icy item... "If it wasn''t you, then your disciple was a party to this! I demand an explanation!" he shouted, extremely angry. The Goddess scoffed. "Explanation for what? That they broke into your mansion and stole an important piece for an evil plan? Heh, I''ll give this explanation to the West, and let''s see how the hell you escape that guy''s gaze." She growled and, without hesitation, turned around to leave, making the Elder God feel stunned after hearing this. ''This... How is this possible? Does she know something?'' He thought and looked at the other gods who were just like him. ''How on earth did she find out?'' Still, the Sun God quickly told him not to make her angry; it seemed to be dangerous to anger her, so the Elder God apologized for his rudeness. Just then, some elders arrived with tidings. "Master, the Red Thunder Sect ran off in a suspicious manner!" "The Red Thunder Sect left without saying a word!" The three running from different sides started saying similar things, making the Elder God realize what was happening... Tang Yin knew his disciple''s sister and was with her for a while. Moreover, he seemed to suspect several things. ''It was him!'' He thought furiously, and the anger in his heart burned like lava from a volcano. Chapter 448 - 448: Prototype The Sun God frowned and approached the Elder God, "All the mechanisms we had put in her were destroyed, and the sacred mist was dispersed. They have a high-level divine item with them." He said, and the Elder God nodded; now that he had calmed down, he realized the situation. This was problematic; such a vital plan piece couldn''t be destroyed easily. But... He knew chasing the northwest ships was impossible for them to do. They have always been known for having the highest speeds in the whole continent, not for nothing; they represent lightning fast. Therefore, they increased security throughout the academy and began to execute a different plan... . The Goddess of Asgard smiled as she saw those huge spirit ships disappear in the distance. ''I didn''t expect you to be so willing to help him, Qingyue. You seem to have grown up.'' She thought, smiling, as she thought about how her beloved disciple had run off to protect Tang Yin, and from the looks of it, it was a plan hatched that she had no idea about. Still... ''These guys aren''t going to stay like this, and I don''t want anything to happen to you. You''re the hope of our North.'' She thought and disappeared. Soon, the big icy ship flew off in the same direction. . There was also another spirit boat watching this situation from afar. Cai Yu was staring at this, and although she had the opportunity to interfere a little with Tang Yin''s journey and at least make it a little more difficult for him to retreat, she didn''t. She simply stared. To the side of her was Xie Taimu. "Cai Yu, I''ve been urging you on this because I care about you and don''t want my son to suffer. Believe me, you won''t be able to prevail against him. This will be your last warning; be smart and join us." He spoke. Cai Yu did not respond immediately and looked into the distance. Her mind was full of thoughts from side to side, but then she simply turned away. "This conversation ended hours ago. You need not ask any more questions. The strength of the gods of the central region will not be brought down by small powers from the northwest." She replied firmly. Xie Taimu sighed upon hearing this and turned around. When he was at the door, he stopped. "Perhaps you are right, Cai Yu. For now, maybe Young Master can''t take down the gods of the central region. But don''t forget something, Cai Yu. The central region''s days are numbered; they already missed the chance to prevent the growth of their destruction. Even if the destruction does not come now, it will come sooner or later. And believe me when I tell you that it is sooner rather than later." He said and started to walk, but Cai Yu stopped him. "Hmph, why do you say so? You think the destruction of the central region is the hand of a little disciple from the northwest?" she asked mockingly, and Xie Taimu smiled and looked at her. "That''s where your mistake lies. You have never wanted to strike up a good relationship with Meiyu; if you had, you wouldn''t be in the darkness of a true King''s ability right now." He said, and he left the room without waiting for her reply. . ''In the end, I can''t do much this time, Young Master. We can only follow the original plan. The Cai are much stronger than my family. I''m sorry.'' Said the last message sent by Xie Taimu to Tang Yin. When he read it, he sighed and did nothing else. He had his own plans. Right now, he was comforting Xiaolin, who was crying into his chest when she heard about her sister''s condition. This sister she adored so much had been suffering, and she didn''t know it. In fact, she had been enjoying herself ever since she saw her, thinking that everything would be all right from now on. But everything didn''t seem to be looking good. Not only were they being pursued by various gods, but they were also fighting against the most powerful region on the continent. The Central Region! There were so many things on her mind in one day that she ended up crying deeply until she fell asleep. Still, there was nothing to be done. Tang Yin could only comfort her and the other girls, while Xiao Nuo was by her side the whole time. And so, the days passed while everyone was on their toes. Would they attack? Would they ambush them? These questions prevented many of them from sleeping properly, although one person was having a great time these days as she walked with Tang Yin everywhere, getting to know everything on this particular spirit ship. "Qingyue, where is your teacher?" Tang Yin asked the girl who was following him everywhere. "I don''t know; maybe she''s following us from afar." She replied carelessly, and Tang Yin sighed. "Aren''t you worried that something will happen to her? There were a lot of gods there." "Impossible, my master is very powerful. Besides, those gods are not idiots. If they dare to attack the Goddess of the North, then the North will make enemies with them. Although our strength is less powerful than the central region''s, they still can''t afford to attack us openly." She replied, it being one of the few times she spoke so much. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded slightly; that made sense. Who would open two fronts simultaneously when unsure about beating the first one? They have confirmed that there are gods in the northwest; they won''t fight against another region with gods. And so, the days passed until they finally reached the northwest region. Everyone was greeted with jubilation, and the elders were happy that they had arrived safely. Great feasts arose throughout the northwest region as they celebrated the greatness they had achieved. The northwest had finally set foot on the mainland again, proving that they are still as important as they were thousands of years ago. Meanwhile, Tang Yin took Zu Xin, Zu Xiaolin''s older sister, into the depths of his herb hall. They had to go down several steps until they reached what could be called a subway city that Tang Yin had built in the last three years. The operating cost of this small city was immense, but the rich spiritual energy there allowed everything to function correctly. Even so, only the main bases of the organizations were here, and it was many meters underground. There also seemed to be passageways from one side to the other; no one knew how far they led, but they looked extremely long. Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue put Zu Xin in the most important spiritual herb hall. Only extremely healing spiritual herbs grow in this place, and both of them created it one year ago. The main room only had ten spiritual herbs growing, but they stretched from side to side and formed a small bed on which Tang Yin put Zu Xin. These ten spiritual herbs were connected with all the herbal halls Tang Yin had, so the healing capabilities of these ten spiritual herbs were tremendous. Moreover, they were not ordinary herbs but had been created with the blood of that Eternal Ice Bird and some spiritual herbs that could heal the soul and spirit. This herb hall was as important, if not more than the entire Red Thunder Sect. Still... It was only the first prototype. Chapter 449 - 449: Preparations The mechanism of these ten beautiful spiritual herbs that made a bed was made by Tang Yin using the system and his Divine Mind. It was many times more healing than any healing technique, and being close could heal minor wounds in a given time. Zu Xin was put there, and her countenance improved slightly; still, healing her would take a long time. Therefore, Tang Yin went back upstairs with Mu Ruxue. Before leaving, he grabbed a spirit herb that was growing by itself in a different place. Just as he left, an icy presence came to him quickly and hid behind him. "Master, let me stay!" shouted Qingyue whimsically, and a beautiful figure appeared before them. "Qingyue, understand that Tang Yin will be busy. You can''t stay here to disturb him in his duties." The Goddess of Asgard said softly with a helpless smile. Even so, Qingyue averted her head. "I know it''s not because of that. You don''t need to hide it, Tang Yin already told me. Maybe the central region will attack the Northwest anytime soon, right?" she replied, making the Goddess of Asgard unable to answer her immediately. Qingyue then noticed that it was because of that, so she was more firm in her determination to stay. "We must help our friends when they go through adversity. You taught me that, and you were taught that by the Great Mistress; why are you stopping me? If those gods want to attack Tang Yin, I want to fight with him. Then we can win." She replied firmly, and although her words sounded tender from her beautiful and delicate voice, the truth was that she was speaking with determination. She wanted to stay to help Tang Yin in times of adversity. That surprised Tang Yin, who gave her a sidelong glance. Her face was barely visible behind her veil, but that small part of her face was already wonderful. Even so, at this moment, Tang Yin was not surprised by the beauty she gave off, if not by her words. ''She''s such a nice girl...'' Tang Yin thought and smiled a little. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Goddess of Asgard was also surprised by his words, which put her in a more difficult situation. No matter what, she couldn''t leave the future of her region in a place that could soon become a wasteland. Perhaps it is because she had no friendship with anyone here and only knew Shi Yue because she admired her. She felt no attachment to the Northwest, even if they were allies. In the face of adversity, she would naturally help, but she would not risk her region or its future to help them. That would be foolish and unwise. Tang Yin could understand this. Besides, he did not know when the central region would attack and how much force it would use, so he did not want Qingyue to be drawn into a problem that he did not have enough information about. Therefore, he smiled at Qingyue. "Qingyue, it''s okay for you to come back; even if the central region attacks us, we have our own way of defending ourselves. Besides, if you are ever seen here, wouldn''t that mean that the north and Northwest are together? Even if your region is powerful, the central region might attack them for helping us." He spoke. Qingyue looked at him but quickly prepared to retort; even so, Tang Yin moved unexpectedly and came close to her ear. "Besides..." Tang Yin said and then said some things in her ear, which were only heard by the two of them. Making her frown, thinking some things. Still, she did not find a way to contradict what he had told her. Besides, if he wanted her help with something, she would naturally do it, but... She was unsure about leaving. She knows that staying here is dangerous. Even if it doesn''t seem so because Tang Yin''s atmosphere with her is always kind and has good vibes, a fight against gods can never be seen in less. Many could die; what assured Tang Yin that he wouldn''t be one of them? That''s what worried her. Without realizing it, Tang Yin was a very important being to her, and she didn''t want anything to happen to him. Still, her strength is insufficient to fight a god, so what would she do by staying here? Increase Tang Yin''s worries? ''...I''m not useless against them, but... It''s true that Tang Yin''s power is higher than mine; he would be more useful... And I already used my item... Maybe I should get another one...'' She thought, and her head spun around countless situations, trying to find a way to help him. "...I''ll keep an eye on the Northwest. If you''re in danger, I won''t hesitate to jump in. So, stay safe if you want your target to not slip through my fingers." She said as she lowered her head and walked towards her teacher. The Asgard Goddess didn''t know what Tang Yin had told her, but she was grateful he had, so she smiled at him. "I hope to see you again. I''ll give you a nice gift then." She said, surprising Tang Yin, who looked at her doubtfully. Still, she said nothing more and disappeared from that place with a slightly discouraged but seemingly determined Qingyue. After they both disappeared, Tang Yin pulled Mu Ruxue toward the headquarters of his first organization. Tang Yin was greeted with praise and a great roar, but he asked them to gather and call the leaders. Soon, the leaders arrived. Mu Taishi, one of the top leaders at present, was coming in front. He came walking quickly, and when he saw Mu Ruxue, he disappeared from his place, appearing in front of her to hug her. "Ruxue, I thought something bad happened to you!" He said in a crying voice. He had seen her over the transmission and had been waiting for her ever since... Mu Ruxue could only sigh and comfort him for a while until, finally, Mu Taishi returned to who he was right now. One of the leaders below Tang Yin. "Young Master, do you have any mission for us?" he asked, standing before the organization''s members. Tang Yin nodded. "It is possible that a great battle is at our doorstep, so the entire organization must prepare. Also, tell the Kong Family to prepare with all their power. Each branch below you should prepare near the city in the next 5 days. All spirit ships will also be utilized. Take control of the streets if required to verify the entry of strangers and their investigation. Use this token for that." He said, and after that, he started telling them different things. He prepared a total of four organizations and their branches for this occasion. They were the closest and specialized in field fights and assassinations. Meanwhile, he also sent messages to the rest of the organizations he had created in recent years. Many of them would not participate in the battle, as he had another plan in mind. After all, the central region could be unprotected if those gods decided to come here... ** NTA: I don''t know if I''ve said it before, but ''Goddess of Asgard'' is one of the nicknames given to the Leader of the Ice Divine Sect xD. Chapter 450 - 450: Finally, they are here. Thus, a few days passed quickly. The Red Thunder Sect and the entire northwest region went into a frenzy of jubilation over what had just happened. All over the region, there were parties and grand banquets everywhere. The great powers even gave things away to celebrate the victory of the Northwest Region in the Battle of the Great Sects. The rest of the sects sent requests to become subordinate members of the Red Thunder Sect, yet none of those requests were answered. Because these days have been crucial and problematic for the top leadership of the Red Thunder Sect. Although everyone was celebrating, the tension could be felt in the atmosphere. Although the calmest were those who had some information, like Tang Yin, who smiled in the room of the Master of the Alchemists'' Association. He was here with Huang Feifei, playing the role of Mu Ruxue, as she had gone elsewhere. That night, messages came from all over the continent. They were not congratulations; they were alerts. And all the alerts were sent by the Divine Sun Hall. It is not an alert sent only to the higher-ups; it is an alert sent to spread throughout the continent. It is news that the Divine Sun Hall was sending to every corner of the continent. -There are various appearances of demons in various parts of the continent, so the Divine Sun Hall, the Supreme Hall, and the Alchemists'' Association are calling on all forces to cooperate. Demons are beginning to attack empires and kingdoms in the East and South, but they have also received information of a large number of demons in the Northwest who have been working with humans to exterminate their human brethren.- That was what the news said, and it was still going on. Seeing that, the Central Region sent investigation groups to get information on what was happening in that region. Now, they request the cooperation of the Red Thunder Sect. Huang Feifei, who heard this, was a little surprised and frowned. "They are trying to manipulate the public''s opinion, aren''t they?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right; I guess they sent more different news to the common people to manipulate them and make them make scandals against us." He replied, and she nodded. "What shall we do?" she asked softly. Tang Yin turned around and smiled at her, pulling her up to him to kiss her lightly. "Do you think I care about the opinion of the public or the common people? Let me tell you something: if it''s for you or my little girls, I can exterminate an entire region that is threatening us. Whether I''m the worst assassin on the continent or not, whether they want to revive Silver Assassin or not, will be entirely up to them." He replied, smiling. She turned red after seeing his face so close, but she reciprocated his kiss. It felt good that she had chosen her partner well... There was a moment of intimacy between them until Tang Yin pulled her to enjoy the festivities in the city. A few days later, the festivities in the sect also began. The Sect Elders held different festivities, where all the members who had gone to the Battle of the Great Sects were present. Tang Yin was enjoying this peaceful time together with his girls and had spent several days like this. The time he enjoyed his days with them was great. From a distance, Shi Yue was smiling as she stared at him. Long Jia was standing beside her. "It looks like I left the region in good hands. Everyone looks up to him, even the leading elders who know that the situation is precarious." She said suddenly. Long Jia nodded, "Don''t worry, madam. I am sure you will soon see the region''s maturity in Tang Yin''s hands. I don''t think it will be many years before he achieves unimaginable strength. Perhaps he can attain the strength of that mysterious man from the past." She replied, smiling. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yue looked at her a little when she heard her say that, and a beautiful smile formed on her face. Still, in the end, she sighed and put a hand on this old friend''s shoulder. "I''ll take good care of Tang Yin for you, Jia. As long as he matures, you must stand by his side as you promised me. If he is in your hands, I can feel safe." She said suddenly, startling Long Jia, who turned to look at her. But Shi Yue started walking without looking back. Her elegance and loveliness were plagued in that figure, which seemed to be filled with a strange loneliness, as she walked towards him. Long Jia felt slightly pensive after hearing her say this, but she did not hesitate to stay close to them. She was always willing to keep her promises to Shi Yue. Shi Yue smiled as she came to Tang Yin''s side. "It''s rare to see you having fun." She said, and he nodded at her. "Master, why don''t you eat a little? Maybe it will boost your spirits." He said, and she shook her head. They both separated from the group as she looked at the horizon. "They are close, Tang Yin. And the power they bring is more terrifying than I imagined." She said, smiling. This surprised Tang Yin. Ever since he reached the Supreme Realm, his sense had been superior to Shi Yue''s, but this time, he felt nothing. She noticed this and smiled at him. "That is why you are my disciple, Tang Yin. There are many things I have not yet been able to teach you and may never be able to, but I only hope that this battle will not ruin the foundation left by my father." She said, though she then sighed and shook her head before he could answer. "No, the foundation my father left may perhaps be removed, but Tang Yin, you can''t die." She said and stared at him. Tang Yin nodded, "Master, I have a plan this time, and you know it. Neither you nor I will die." He replied firmly, and she nodded. Just then, she made a quick movement with her hand, sending a powerful attack into the distance. "Dirty rats of the central region, it''s time for Shi Yue to show you why she was called the Legendary Woman of this World!" she shouted angrily, causing all the celebrations to stop instantly. Her voice was heard in every city corner and the Red Thunder sect. Just then, massive explosions rose before them as other powers strongly countered Shi Yue''s power, and many spirit ships appeared before the sight of all present. Powerful auras exploded then, while many people appeared from side to side. Even in the distance, numerous spirit ships could be seen flying at incredible speeds. Just then, various explosions of fights were also heard in the city. "Hahahaha, Shi Yue, it''s time to give your story an ending!" The Sun God came out, and various gods appeared from side to side. From Spiritual Supremes to gods, many powerful people appeared from side to side above them. The Sun God, the Supreme God, the Alchemical God, and that protector of the academy were among the known ones. But there were still three more gods, giving a total of 7 Gods. Even Tang Yin was surprised by the power of these sects... Chapter 451 - 451: A Legendary Woman, once again, at the forefront. The number of people in the Supreme Spiritual Realm was already shocking, but there were still many people in the Divine Knowledge Realm, including Cai Yu. It was practically an army getting off these spiritual boats; who wouldn''t be shocked? But the most surprising thing was the gods. The formation of 7 gods in this world was rarely seen throughout history. And for them all to be on the same team was terrifying to anyone who was their enemy. Besides, there was still one more who was not present. ''The Elder God... I don''t see or feel him anywhere.'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. He was surprised by this great might on their part. Since he didn''t think this world could have so many gods, but it''s not like it was out of their plans. The sounds of explosions coming from the city did not cease, but when all these gods appeared, the forces of the Red Thunder Sect also resurfaced. The three years of hard work that had passed it had all been in preparation for a day like this. This time, they were not showing only a part of the Spiritual Supremes as they did before going to the Battle of the Great Sects. This time, over 100 Spiritual Supremes who had recently appeared were present and unleashed their powers to the heavens. In addition, there were also 12 Elder Leaders who were in the Realm of Divine Knowledge. There were also a few more who were hidden. Even so, although they were a large number, they still looked small compared to the army in front of them. "Tang Yin, Tang Yin... It looks like your end will come very soon; it''s a pity. You could have been the greatest genius this continent has ever had." Said the Sun God arrogantly. This time, he didn''t need to hold back. Tang Yin sneered at him when he saw him, "A small sun can never dull the light of a great star." He replied firmly. Just as he said, various powers were unleashed from side to side as many bodies fell into this place. The Sun God frowned and looked at the city, ''So many dead?'' He thought doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "Sorry, but your plan may not go as planned this time." He said, taking out his heavenly hammer to slam it on the ground. This was a warning to each of the members of their organizations, who jumped out from different sides, and many people appeared. Moreover, they did not appear just to fight but immediately fired several shots into the air, and a great roar of spirit ships was heard soon after. Many spirit ships appeared behind Tang Yin and the opponent''s ships, surrounding them. Many powerful cultivators then made their presence known, surprising the Gods in front of them. They even managed to see... A God among them. Moreover, just then, Mu Ruxue also appeared near Tang Yin. ''They have another God... Shit, what an annoying region.'' Thought the Sun God. Still, he wasn''t worried. Seven Gods are not a force for games, and they still had another large amount of power, far superior to the other side''s forces. However, since the appearance of the latest forces, you could see a reduction in how superior they were. Also, those last guys looked strange... A voice soon reached the ears of everyone present as the Serpent Sect came thundering in with their respective powers to help, and so did the Sword Sect. Still, they were small powers that the gods could ignore. They focused their gaze on Tang Yin and Shi Yue. And there was a flash in the Sun God''s eyes as a tremendous attack came from his eyes, exploding where Tang Yin had been an instant before he moved. ''Tsk, this guy will go all out now.'' He thought. Just then, the three subordinates behind the Sun God, who were also gods, rushed forcefully towards where they were. An explosion occurred as several people rushed forward to stop them. No one needed to say anything. The one in front of each of them was their enemy, so they had to fight. This was no longer a test match or a game but a fight to the death! The explosion that killed many people, among them disciples of the sect, was an example of it. Still, no one backed down from this. Even though the strength of a god was too overwhelming... Tang Yin reached Shi Yue''s side before she moved. "Master, you don''t need to fight this time. Let''s follow my plan; I assure you everything will be fine then. Although we will have to sacrifice a lot of things." Tang Yin said quickly, but Shi Yue smiled and shook her head. The elders were fighting before her, and most were being dominated... She could see how her sect''s disciples were dying, which told her one thing. They wanted to exterminate them. That being the case, she couldn''t stand back, watching them die. Perhaps it was her pride as a legendary woman or pride as the Heiress and owner of this place... Or maybe she simply wanted to prove her worth. Therefore, she smiled and stroked Tang Yin a little. "Tang Yin, don''t forget this. You are my last effort. An effort that started because of you. That is why I will show you why right now I am your master." She said, smiling and looked straight ahead. "Thanks to you, Shi Yue has become a woman who can do this now. For the last time, I will stand in front of the region that was given to me, consider this as my owner clause to pass it to a new owner." She said firmly and looked at him again. "Don''t worry, I won''t die. I gave you the northwest region because I knew this day would come, but I promised to give you all of me, and I haven''t delivered yet, so take a good look at why your master is a Legendary Woman." She said, and as she said this, the Sun God pounced on her swiftly, ready to give her a mighty blow. "It''s time for the Legacy of Eternal Night to come to an end, SHI YUE!" he shouted ominously... But his punch went through the air and hit the ground hard, sending Tang Yin flying from the impact without hitting anyone. He felt stunned, ''How fast!'' He thought in shock after seeing Shi Yue''s extremely fast movement out of the corner of his eye. This made him frown, and he turned to look at her. She smiled a calm smile as she looked at him proudly. "Yan Ting... You seem to have forgotten who made you suffer." "Despite all of you attacking me from behind, I still managed to assassinate you back then. It''s a pity that item is in your hands; otherwise, this wouldn''t happen." She said, and a crown appeared above them, hovering slightly, though it then expanded to all sides without making a sound as it pierced many of the enemies'' spiritual Supremes. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This time... I will collect this millennial debt." She said and smiled a little. "Let me supplement my words from back then." "For now, I certainly cannot claim victory. Even if I slay you, I still cannot destroy the foundation of the Divine Sun in this world." She said, causing the Sun God and others who heard this to frown. Those words... "Do you remember?" she said and opened her hands tightly at that moment, firmly holding two daggers. Her entire aura changed from one moment to the next and was painted black, which was lost amidst the night, as a vast dark domain appeared behind her. "But this time, let me sing victory." "In the name of the Eternal Night and the Eternal Northwest Lightning, he who once swore to destroy the Divine Sun, I, Shi Yue, will sing victory as the Heiress of the Two Most Powerful Beings who have ever existed in this world. And as an Offering to my victory, I will let you witness, for once again, my Greatest Phase Achieved." Her voice sounded steady and undisturbed. Her mere presence paused all combat, causing everyone to stare at her in shock... Soon, a strange phenomenon occurred in her body: her beautiful purple eyes turned as black as night, and her long white hair was painted a deep black. Her aura rose like an ominous pressure throughout this place. "Celestial of the Night!" shouted many in shock, and fear enveloped their bodies... For the first time... The Celestial of the Night appeared before the sight of multitudes. Chapter 452 - 452: A war of great magnitude This Phase appeared for the first time in the world two thousand years ago. Since then, a legend has always existed around it. Who has seen the Celestial of the Eternal Night has not lived to tell the tale. Perhaps only the gods, who used a divine item to keep themselves alive, can tell about their exploits. Still, they are ashamed to do so because they ended up dead after facing this Phase of a woman who, upon cultivation, was weaker than all of them. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanks to that, the Legend of Shi Yue grew, and now, finally, the Celestial of the Night was seen by countless people who were shocked after seeing this and her sudden change of aura and power. Tang Yin was also among those. ''A Phase? How could my master, someone of such a low level, do a Phase? Is it even possible for someone who hasn''t set foot on the divine grounds to complete a Phase?'' He thought in shock, as his head buzzed. ''But, there''s no mistake. She even looks like my Divine Phase; how the hell did she manage it? What kind of absurd talent did my master have in her prime? Now I understand why she is so respected... A Phase... This is not so easy to see; even in my world, I only know of two others besides me who have managed to achieve a Phase, and one of them is my Father...'' He thought in shock, staring at her. Even his Father took over 200,000 years to complete his Phase, but his master managed it in such a short time? She was an absolute genius! Although the gods were also shocked that this woman could still ascend to that powerful Phase, they were sure of something this time. Even at her stage, Shi Yue was not as powerful as before. ''Maybe it''s just one more God; it won''t be 3 or 4 gods in one person anymore. Besides, our forces are attacking almost all of the northwest; this is our advantage.'' Thought the Sun God and stood before Shi Yue to sneer. "Heh, what do you have victory assured? It seems you still don''t understand your situation, Shi Yue. Well, let me show you my current power." The Sun God said, and without a second thought, he launched himself at her to enter into a frontal combat, in which he sought to gain the upper hand. Even so, Shi Yue''s strength surprised him again when he was easily countered, and she managed to move at absurd speeds every time. When he made his move, the Alchemical God also made his move to hit Tang Yin; even so, Mu Ruxue appeared before him to fight him. "Tang Yin, I''ll play with this guy for a bit." She said, smiling, though her face looked a little tense. Tang Yin nodded to her, and soon, an explosion occurred next to him as the Supreme God tried to punch him, but a vast dragon fist crushed him. Long Jia also entered the combat. Even so, that still left several gods in the vicinity. Tang Yin gripped his heavenly hammer as he stared intently at the Academy Protector. ''This guy must have information from the Elder God...'' He thought, and just then, this God attacked him, causing him to have to use his hammer to defend himself. He was forcefully pushed back, but Tang Yin smiled and swung his hammer to hit him while activating his Divine Body... *BOOOOOOOOOOM* An intense explosion then rose as the God Protector was sent forcefully backward, surprised by the power of that blow. "A Divine Body?" he asked in shock, and soon, Tang Yin''s body was surrounded by a silver aura, giving off a sense of divinity. Many looked to this side in shock, ''Did he reach the Divine Body before the Divine Knowledge Realm? What the hell is this guy?'' the Sun God thought, neglecting Shi Yue momentarily. She did not choose to attack him but instead disappeared and appeared to strike another one of the gods who was trying to wreak havoc among the small forces. The power of her blow was enough to send him flying for tens of meters, causing great destruction, and soon, she was engaged in combat against two gods. The battlefield was in chaos, but the Divine Body attracted attention as soon as it appeared in the hands of a Spiritual Supreme person. There are two types of Divine Bodies; one, the lesser known, is the Divine Body that was born from the evolution of a Heavenly Body, such as Huang Feifei''s Heavenly Body or Zu Xin''s Heavenly Body. That type of divine body is the least known, but it provides a great help to cultivation; it is an enhancement for talent. It is commonly called the ''Divine Cultivation Body'' or ''Celestial,'' as the case may be. On the other hand, there is a second type of Divine Body. This is the best known and does not provide an improvement in talent; it is an improvement in strength. It is like a Phase, but every cultivator will have it at some point, provided certain conditions are met. The first of these conditions is to have completed the Body of Spiritual Bones, from the Main Bones, which are 13, to all the Collection Bones, thus forming a huge internal Skeletal Body. After that, the creation of the Divine Body comes, using divine power from the Realm of Divine Knowledge to slowly imbue it into the Skeletal Body. It is a long and slow process that brings great benefit, as it will allow you to obtain the acclaimed Divine Body. In the Tang Yin world, there is a theory that this Divine Body can evolve again, but it has never been confirmed and is only a theory. Even so, the Divine Body is something that no one should have at the Tang Yin level. A Divine Body is fully formed when it ascends to the Divine Ascension Realm; how could it have been completed in the Supreme Spiritual Realm? That made no sense. But everyone was seeing it, and the pressure exerted by this Divine Body was not normal, even intimidating the God in front of Tang Yin. Seeing this, Tang Yin disappeared from his place, moving at an extreme speed toward this protector god to give him a strong blow that forced him backward. The causal explosion unleashed waves to all sides, proving that the power of this Divine Body was not simple. Even though the Protector God had used his own Divine Body to defend himself, he still felt his arms burning. "...What a powerful Divine body." He said in surprise; even so, he quickly reciprocated Tang Yin''s punch, creating an explosion as the two fists collided face to face, and just then, Tang Yin once again brought out his heavenly hammer to give him a swift blow that quickly sent him crashing to the ground. "How on earth could he be stronger than me?" the God Protector wondered in shock after seeing his own Divine Body slightly wobbling. It clearly demonstrated that his capabilities were lower than the opponent''s. Tang Yin smiled and took advantage of the moment when this God was doing nothing to strike out to all sides with powerful lightning bolts, engulfing many enemies between them. This surprised the Protector God, who immediately put his thoughts aside and came face to face with Tang Yin. Chapter 453 - 453: Disconnected A great battle raged from side to side as each of the powers present began to clash heavily against their rivals, raising destruction from side to side. Tang Yin also began to receive messages from their other organizations. The central region was attacking the entire northwest region in masse and wiping out several smaller empires, plus the major cities were being attacked with spirit ships. But the problem was that the damage in the Red Thunder City was no small thing. The explosions kept coming, and although there were casualties on both sides, the civilian carnage was worrisome. The problem was that Tang Yin wasn''t sure if this was all the power of the central region in this place. ''...I''ll have to get rid of some of these bastards to even things out...'' Tang Yin thought as he openly fought against the protector god. His ability to fight a god left everyone speechless. Even Long Jia was in shock. ''Shit, master and disciple are really monsters.'' She thought in surprise after seeing that Shi Yue was fighting two gods at once and still managed to keep them at bay, while Tang Yin managed to take the lead in their battle. At that moment, Tang Yin struck the protector god on the shoulder, which sent him flying backward in an unexpected position by him. Tang Yin took advantage of the moment to throw his heavenly hammer at him with force while using one of his skills, causing the hammer to turn into a mighty lightning bolt. The God was stunned to see this, ''Did he drop his weapon?'' He thought in shock, but then he saw Tang Yin disappear from his place and became on guard as he realized that it might be a combined attack between two of his abilities. Still, Tang Yin shouted out at that moment... "Master!" as he arrived from behind, one of the gods was fighting Shi Yue. This caught everyone completely off guard. Moreover, Tang Yin''s next move caused even more shock. A Heavenly Hammer appeared in his hand, making everyone can''t help but look at the other Heavenly Hammer flying towards the protector god at full speed, ''What the hell?'' They thought, but it was the last thought before a powerful explosion occurred. This explosion was caused by Tang Yin hitting the God from behind, combined with Shi Yue''s killer skill, which combined and shattered the God''s body in a single attack. The Sun God, who was closest to them, was the first to feel it. ''The presence... Disappeared?!'' He thought in shock, and soon, the dust explosion was dissipating, but just before it dissipated, Tang Yin leaped into the air with his heavenly hammer in his hands as he summoned the other hammer just before the attack hit the Protector God. "Total Thunder Destruction!" he shouted, and his two heavenly hammers were imbued with tremendous thunder and spiritual energy as he began to throw blows from side to side, turning the battlefield into a one-sided slaughter in an instant. His movements were smooth but extremely fast. Just below him, Shi Yue expanded her eternal night domain and moved swiftly and precisely, bringing ''eternal night'' to countless powerful cultivators. A pair of beautiful master-disciple, they began to bring death to the battlefield. Shi Yu''s kills were precise and flawless, doing no real damage to the local structure, while Tang Yin''s kills were total destruction. He fully utilized his attribute as a destroyer while a small, destructive thunder domain emerged under his sleeve. Even so, the Gods soon came to their senses, and the Sun God quickly realized what was going on and instantly noticed the small, destructive thunder domain emerging behind Tang Yin. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "HE IS TRYING TO CREATE A DOMAIN; STOP HIM!" he shouted in shock as he unleashed all his power, creating a mighty domain behind him to pounce upon. Only the great powers understood what it meant to create a domain under a slaughter like this, and under no circumstances could they allow it to be created. Even so, Shi Yue would not allow this guy to get close to Tang Yin, so she immediately appeared before him and unleashed a heavy blow towards him. "FUCK YOU!" shouted the Sun God loudly as he used all his power to launch an attack at Shi Yue. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The resulting explosion pushed Shi Yue backward and made blood drip from her mouth, but she still recovered quickly and faced the Sun God. "Your opponent is me!" She retorted, and a fight broke out again, although Shi Yue looked slightly inferior this time. Tang Yin noticed this. From the beginning, every one of his girls or the women close to him was under his gaze. He always watched them, even if he was fighting or trying something. And that was why he noticed his master''s condition better than anyone else. ''I can''t drag this out.'' He thought. He stepped aside, canceling the creation of his domain, when he sensed danger coming behind him, and frowned when he saw who it was. "So, you finally took the path to opposing Meiyu and me." He said with a smile as Cai Yu materialized in front of him. "Child, you are trying to oppose the gods. Do you think your end will be easy? Just look around you. Even though you managed to kill many with that weird attack, we still have a big advantage, and the Red Thunder city is slowly being destroyed; you won''t win." She said, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders, smiling. "I thought my mother-in-law was smarter, but apparently not. And if you come to face me, you seem to think my heavenly hammers are painted." He said, sneering. Cai Yu shrugged, "At least one of them is painted. It''s genetically impossible to be born with two matching weapons, don''t you know that?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, I know better than any of you." He said and disappeared instantly, appearing above her without her noticing. "That''s why I''m a genetic mistake." He said, surprising her by his extreme speed, and a mighty blow directly stunned her as she crashed into the mountain to the side. Her body ached intensely, and her senses failed her, ''What the hell just happened?'' She thought, but she couldn''t even move for a little bit. It was as if her body was unresponsive... She couldn''t move a muscle, and just then, Tang Yin appeared before her, pointing his left heavenly hammer at her. "You think my hammers are fakes? Well, sleep for a while and watch carefully how the foundations you say are indestructible start to be removed by these hammers you call fakes." Said Tang Yin, turning around and walking calmly towards the fight again. His words shocked her, but Cai Yu couldn''t even move or respond to him. It was as if... Her brain had been disconnected from her body. Chapter 454 - 454: Domain of Natural Law of Tang Yin Now that Tang Yin had stepped away from the battlefield momentarily, he noticed that the number of casualties on his side was significant. Those gods had killed many elders, and they had yet to show their full power. ''They are holding back because they want to destroy even the smallest of us...'' He thought and felt that many of Red Thunder Sect''s disciples had been destroyed. Those little disciples who had been admiring him and trying to follow in his footsteps in the last few years, those female disciples who seemed to be crazy about him... In many of them, there were not even traces left. ''That''s why you''re fighting so hard, even though your body can''t take it anymore, huh...'' Tang Yin thought, staring at her master. ''It''s time to take things into my own hands.'' He thought and threw one of his celestial hammers upwards. The moment the hammer was in the air, he took the opportunity to fire a small pistol into the air, sending a message to the members of his organization. It''s time to turn the tables! The explosive that carried that message echoed in every corner of this place, and a tremor started to happen at that moment, attracting everyone''s attention. Right after that, Tang Yin leaped into the air, clutching his heavenly hammer as it landed hard on many of the enemy''s mighty ones. An explosion rose, but it was soon scattered by the power emanating from Tang Yin''s body. His body, which was covered by the silver mist, was now painted a deep red color, like crimson lightning. And his killing spree began. Along with Tang Yin, a large number of people from the most powerful halls of his organization made their presence known and began to kill indiscriminately, from side to side. Their sudden actions took everyone by surprise and frightened the gods. "MOVE NOW!" shouted the Sun God, who could not allow any more people to die on his side. Along with his words, two potent domains of the Divine Sun also appeared, and although Shi Yue''s powerful domain restrained them, they still managed to spread a scorching heat throughout the battlefield. Just then, in the ear of a Tang Yin, who was indiscriminately killing many enemies, a lovely voice rang out... "BE CAREFUL, TANG YIN!" She shouted... This was a voice in his mind, which took him by surprise, but he was not allowed to think when a mighty being appeared beside him and gave him a strong punch in the stomach, sending him flying for hundreds of meters until he hit a nearby mountain. "TANG YIN!" shouted many frightened women. Shi Yue couldn''t take it anymore and tried to run towards him, but was caught off guard by the two Divine Sun domains and pushed back by a mighty blow from the other divine sun god present. She could not help but vomit blood, but although her own blood washed over her, she quickly came back to herself, and a murderous look shone in her eyes. "If you want to die so badly, it''s time for the Divine Sun to have one less god." She said with intense hatred and disappeared without a trace. "BE CAREFUL, BROTHER!" shouted the Sun God from behind, but his shout came too late... His brother didn''t even understand why he had said that to him when he felt something cold pass through his neck. That puzzled him, but he soon saw his perspective change and began to see the sky for no reason. The last vestiges of his consciousness managed to look at a headless body, bleeding profusely... The death of another god was shocking, and many could not help but look over in shock. Even so, Shi Yue was deeply affected after making such a murderous move and ended up almost falling forward while bleeding. Still, she managed to stand her ground and took advantage of the moment of bewilderment, disappearing again and approaching Tang Yin. Near him was the Elder God, about to attack him again. ''...Tsk, I got careless for a moment, and this bastard managed to land a tremendous blow on me.'' Tang Yin thought as he stood up from the rubble. He managed to avoid a killing blow thanks to the earlier scream and smiled. ''Girl, if you''re still alive, at least talk more often.'' He said in his mind but heard a scolding from the administrator to get his act together, as she didn''t want her new host to die so quickly. When Tang Yin stood up, he jumped up to dodge the Elder God''s blow and just noticed the wounds on Shi Yue''s body, who was also nearby. ''How?'' He thought in shock and took the opportunity to look at the entire battlefield. ''Did she push herself beyond the limit to kill that god?'' He thought, realizing what had happened because of his carelessness. Still, this also made his hatred transfer to the Elder God. "Shit, you really pissed me off this time, motherfucker. Let''s see if I don''t manage to destroy your fucking academy." He growled and unleashed all his strength instantly, creating a glowing image of him in the sky. ''Natural Law Domain!'' he shouted internally, and a vast celestial domain appeared behind him with a burst of spiritual energy. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A Natural Law Domain!?" shouted the gods, instantly recognizing it, but that wasn''t all. Soon, Tang Yin hurled his two heavenly hammers toward the sky. These collide and come together, causing powerful lightning bolts to fall. The deafening roar attracted the city''s attention and was even heard in neighboring cities. Meanwhile, a spiritual radiance shot out from Tang Yin''s body while a ruler''s halo appeared behind him. The silver color shone brightly then, causing Tang Yin''s entire image to ignite with a blinding and powerful silver light while an extremely powerful aura rose all over the place. His long blue hair and eyes, which were of the same color, were painted silver. His figure also grew a few centimeters, giving a sense of oppression over the battlefield. "A Phase!!? This guy can do the same thing as Shi Yue!!!?" shouted many in shock... Even Shi Yue was stunned watching this, but numerous thoughts and memories crossed her mind at that moment... Tang Yin smiled a little then. ''Personal Domain!'' Chapter 455 - 455: Imitation Tang Yin''s Natural Law Domain, his Natural Law being that of Control, allows him to have perfect control over his Personal Domain, one of the most powerful domains that ever existed, even in the Upper World. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is why Tang Yin''s image changed drastically this time and perfectly matched his soul''s form. Yet, this in itself was not a Phase, as many thought in the area. It is simply a personal domain, created to be the imitation of the Phase that Tang Yin created. A replica was designed to increase the power of the main one. His entire body was glowing after activating his domains, and the Natural Law Domain spread from side to side across the battlefield. Nothing could stop it, putting all of this under Tang Yin''s control. At that time, Bai Lixue and his entire group began to cast their combined domains over Tang Yin''s colossal Domain. At the same time, numerous Spiritual Supremes and more from Tang Yin organizations began to exert various domains of different styles and attributes. The domains created a beautiful picture of combat, as if countless immortals faced numerous enemies while Tang Yin was in the middle of it all. Even Mu Ruxue and Long Jia immediately launched their respective domains. This was not just by chance; it was a move trained by Tang Yin. His Domain of Natural Law is not like the rest; this is a domain of the most enigmatic Natural Law among the Natural Laws. Above this exceptional Domain, any other domain can be cast without affecting it. This is similar to how Su Lian and Jia Yijie created the Illusory Domain during the Battle of the Great Sects, as that was a domain taught to them by Tang Yin. Now, what is special about this Domain is that it is the Domain of the Law of Control. Its Controller, in this place, is the King. So, when many enemy Spiritual Supremes tried to launch their Domains to fight, they realized that their powers were restricted, and this made Tang Yin smile. When the Gods came out of shock after seeing a Natural Law Domain appearing here in Tang Yin''s hands, they realized this was a grave mistake. Attacking the northwest region... It should not have been in the nearest plans for them. This would leave them with a tremendous blow. Having lost two gods was already a tremendous blow to them. But with this¡­ The blow would be more devastating. Still, they could not retreat. "LAUNCH YOUR LAW DOMAINS!" shouted the Sun God at that moment with great hatred, as he himself rushed to try to assassinate Shi Yue, who looked a little unprotected, and cast his Natural Law Domain of Fire. Along with his shout and the appearance of his Natural Law Domain, several other Domains appeared as thunderous explosions, and the Elder God also rushed over to attack Shi Yue. Although Tang Yin tried to contain these domains in the beginning, drastically diminishing the power of the gods, they resisted strongly and ended up getting out of his control. Even so, the brief moment he had gained allowed him to rise above them, and he dealt a mighty blow to the Sun God, which sent him flying, as he crashed into countless constructions along the way and knocked them down to rubble. He then appeared before the Elder God and gave him a mighty blow, knocking him away from Shi Yue at an alarming speed. Even so, Tang Yin hated this God, so he unhesitatingly followed him. "You''re going to die, you bastard!" he shouted, continuously punching him in the stomach, making the Elder God the first to feel Tang Yin''s full power at this stage. His long silver hair created a trail of power all over the place. Soon after Tang Yin started chasing these gods, the rest of the gods immediately unleashed all their power and, together with a roar from the Sun God, who was still in pain from losing his younger brother, they all rushed forward to attack everyone present. The power unleashed by so many Gods was not something easy to stop. Moreover, this time, they were not holding back. Along with their unleashed powers, it also caused many of the weaker ones on the battlefield to fall to the ground, vomiting blood. When a God unleashes his true power, every Spiritual Supreme must kneel; that was the image seen to be realized now. Tang Yin noticed this, so he immediately threw the Elder God upwards and appeared above him with a sword in his hand. "Die, you bastard!" he shouted as he activated his most powerful skill as a swordsman... Flashes of silver light shot out from his sword and forcefully cut the body in front of him into four pieces. Tang Yin frowned and looked next to the other gods. "Tsk, so he has puppet tactics, this bastard." At the last moment, the Elder God exchanged bodies with one of the people present. Although he was strong, he was not a god. Therefore, Tang Yin removed the body and returned to the place where the gods were wreaking havoc. His power was unleashed to the limit at that moment, as he fell from the sky like lightning and struck the Sun God in conjunction with the Supreme God in a single blow. The resulting explosion even killed a large number of Spiritual Supremes, but just at that moment, Tang Yin felt his energy draining at an absurd speed. ''Shit, this thing keeps draining so much spiritual energy.'' He thought, and although this was a blow that damaged the two gods he hit, the rest of the gods were not stupid. They immediately lunged at him, giving him a mighty blow that sent him flying backward a dozen meters without stopping until he crashed into a huge mountain that was reduced to ashes. "ATTACK!" shouted the gods then, cheering their troops, and a roar rang out as the powers of the gods destroyed mountains and grand buildings. Chapter 456 - 456: Combined domains? ''In the end, it''s dangerous to fight so many gods simultaneously in my current state.'' Tang Yin thought as he came to his senses. He sighed and put a hand to his chest as he stood up, and soon after, he entered the battlefield with occultation tactics. He knew that his domains were slowly being removed as the spiritual energy reserves in his body were running low. Therefore, he knew he had to launch an attack powerful enough to weaken them as best he could. He knew very well that the wounds on the bodies of those gods were not normal; their lightning-attribute strikes cannot be ignored entirely, even if they are gods. Therefore, he understood the current injuries among the enemy forces very well. But he also knew very well that his allies were not well either. Even though his girls managed to keep several powerful opponents at bay, they were still injured. At the beginning of the battle, Shi Yue put a lot of effort into keeping as many gods as she could under control. Even giving them decisive attacks, thus, the state in her body was no joke. The fiery battle that the Alchemical God and Mu Ruxue were having was still in a flurry. Although Mu Ruxue benefited from Tang Yin''s domain, in the end, she had only been in her newly attained stage for a short time, while the Alchemical God has been God for thousands of years. Among all these evils, there is still a worse one. With his domain extended, Tang Yin noticed that there were forces moving here at great speed. He was sure they were not his; he would have received a message if they were. That means they were reinforcements of the rivals. And he could not stop them for long. Therefore, he decided to launch an attack to destroy many of the opponent''s forces. ''Master, back away stealthily. I will launch a killer attack powerful enough to kill most of them.'' He said, sending a message to his master, whom Long Jia was protecting. Shi Yue then looked to the side doubtfully, even though no one else could see him; to her, he was not invisible. All the occultation tactics that Tang Yin was now using were taught to her. So she could see him clearly and frowned. Still, she sighed. ''A mass attack launched from the middle may be able to kill half of them... If I can get close to them, we may be able to hit them hard enough to force them to retreat...'' She thought to herself as soon as she heard this. ''Still... Using more of my power will put many things at risk.'' She thought and frowned. Then, a distant memory appeared in her mind. ''That cultivator who doesn''t have the guts to try will never be able to reach the greatest heights.'' It was a fleeting thought... ''His father had taught him that, as I recall...'' She thought after remembering this and smiled a little. ''Although I am no longer a cultivator, will I be able to reach greater heights if I have enough guts?'' She thought, and without hesitation, she stepped behind Long Jia as she told her to remove the lighting in this place for a moment. Although Long Jia didn''t understand why Shi Yue would ask that of her being the Mistress of the Night, she still nodded and, without hesitation, cast a skill... The next thing she felt was Shi Yue disappear behind her. ''Is she going to attack in that state?'' she thought in shock. Still, there was no turning back. Therefore, she could only frown and give her all to break the stalemate where she was, not allowing those in front of her to notice that Shi Yue was not there. Tang Yin also noticed this movement of hers, so he sighed. It was evident that this would happen. Still, there was nothing to do on this occasion. He arrived right in the middle of where his enemies were, getting as close to them as possible without being noticed, while his master arrived behind him. "I want to try a technique I once saw a great cultivator use. Let me see if my night is really compatible with thunder, just as he had said." She said, smiling softly. Tang Yin nodded, "Let''s do a combined attack. I will exploit all my Personal Domains to destroy as many as possible; focus your attention on attacking the ones I can''t hit." He said, smiling and looking at her. "Can you do it, Shi Yue?" he asked, surprising her slightly. She looked at him briefly but nodded after averting her gaze. "I will, Tang Yin." She replied firmly. Although Tang Yin was surprised, they soon entered a strange state, seeing nothing but enemies. The fighting had not stopped, and the destruction continued; even so, no one noticed that a couple was in their midst as they prepared an extremely deadly attack on them. Tang Yin''s domain began to shake and expand madly at those moments. "IT''S TANG YIN, STOP HIM!" shouted the gods as they once again unleashed their powers in full splendor, like shining stars lighting up the night with their own light. Their unleashed powers shook the entire northwest region; even so, the expansion of Tang Yin''s domain did not stop. Soon, the entire sky was illuminated in a beautiful silver color, and just above this and without anyone noticing, a domain even darker than the night expanded from side to side. It was a very similar attack that the two were using; perhaps it made sense, being a mass attack. After a mad expansion of these two spiritual domains, the spiritual energy of both faltered until it met its limit. At those moments, Tang Yin reached into his inventory and took out a small spirit herb... If one looked carefully, anyone could tell it was the small spirit herb he had taken from that place. He did not hesitate to put this spirit herb on Shi Yue''s body without her noticing. And just then... S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The limit reached in spiritual energy; it was also the moment when a thunderous sound burst out from the silver clouds that lit up the sky, leaving everyone stunned. The sound was so thunderous that the ears of the spiritual supreme ones ended up breaking, including the spiritual supreme ones who belonged to Tang Yin''s side. This left all the gods in shock, and they realized that something terrible was about to happen... And from one moment to the next, countless powerful spiritual lightning bolts suddenly struck... *BRUUUUUUUUUUUUM* The amount of lightning that fell in that instant was almost impossible to count, The Sun God was the fastest and also the only one to react. Maybe it was due to one of his inherited memories, or perhaps it was due to his survival instinct, but without hesitating for a second, he launched a roar into the sky to expand his Natural Law domain further and exploded it... The countless lightning bolts soon hit the ground, and although many were burned to ashes by the intense fire, the vast majority struck many enemy forces. Gods or Supreme Spirituals, none were the exception. And at a speed almost impossible to follow, strange and dark rays mingled with the darkness of the night and pierced a significant number of bodies without any restriction, as if they had been guided... Chapter 457 - 457: Something strange An attack of such magnitude left Shi Yue without energy reserves, so she staggered and was held by Tang Yin, who looked up to see a vast beam approaching him. This was the central lightning bolt, and it would fall where the caster was... It would fall where most of the gods were, but it would also fall on him and would not discriminate to do immense damage if it hit him. Therefore, he hugged Shi Yue tightly and activated the spiritual herb in his chest. At the same time, all his spiritual bones appeared in front of him, unleashing a considerable wall of spiritual energy above him. Instantly after that, the most potent lightning struck down, engulfing this entire place, as Tang Yin darted out of his range... Although he knew that the gods would defend themselves and perhaps he could use that to avoid severe damage, he preferred to remove himself because he understood what would happen if those gods failed to defend at least 60% of the damage from that lightning bolt... An immense explosion occurred then. Tang Yin was sent flying and rolled on the ground. All of his concealment techniques disappeared after receiving a direct hit from this lightning bolt, and his two domains were destroyed instantly. Every one of Tang Yin''s allies had to retreat, struck by the debris raised by this immense amount of lightning, while Tang Yin only had to withstand the lightning strike on him. He managed to avoid the most severe blow, but all his energy had been worn out, so the rest of the lightning bolts fell on him. Even so, he kept Shi Yue under him while a small spiritual barrier was above her. Although it was small, the white-colored barrier was resistant to everything. Therefore, Shi Yue did not receive damage. And the rumbling disappeared soon after... The tremendous roar in the middle also disappeared. Only an empty field remained. This massive destruction reduced the vast mountain below and numerous nearby mountains to nothing but a huge field. Many of them could be seen to have been burned by fire, while most of them had been destroyed by lightning. Tang Yin didn''t hesitate to get up as soon as he felt the lightning stopped, and seeing that his master was okay, he sighed. Still, she was giving him a murderous glare at this moment. "It seems your plan was more elaborate than I thought. But was it necessary to use a treasure like that, which you worked so hard to make, to protect me? You know perfectly well that my physical body is much more resistant than yours." She spoke. Tang Yin had practically his entire back shattered by lightning, and many of his bones had been broken, although his healing abilities began to heal him. But he smiled toward her. "A treasure made to protect must be used to protect." He replied as she stood up. "A treasure made to protect doesn''t need to protect who doesn''t need it. If you protect yourself, it''s more effective than protecting me. I am no longer a cultivator." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "The treasure will protect whoever its creator chooses. I can''t let you die, so it''s okay." He replied, and just then, the screams of his allies came from behind him. He looked from side to side and frowned as he saw that many corpses were not present. "They were reduced to ashes... That Sun God exploited his Natural law domain and managed to counteract some of the damage, what a cunning fellow." He said and then averted his gaze, seeing the girls running towards him with someone in their arms. Tang Yin was startled and stared at him. ''Elder Destroyer died?'' He thought to himself in shock. The sadness on Bai Lixue''s face gave him the answer. Among all the elders and disciples, those two had the best relationship. Although Bai Lixue never accepted him as her master, he still taught her everything he knew. He was also the strongest elder among all, being at the advanced stage of the Divine Knowledge Realm. Tang Yin frowned and then noticed that something was wrong. The wound on Elder Destroyer''s body¡­ ''Stabbed with a dagger?'' He thought in shock, and with an extremely fast movement that he didn''t even think he could do at this moment, he arrived before Elder Destroyer''s body and placed a hand on it, activating his Natural Law. Bai Lixue was shocked by this move, "Tang Yin, you..." She said quickly in shock, but before she could finish, Tang Yin disappeared again as he summoned his Heavenly Hammers, and his Natural Law Domain was once again unleashed with force. "SHOW YOURSELF, YOU BASTARD!" he shouted, shocking everyone who heard him at that moment. Tang Yin stood in a fighting stance, ready to strike a blow, without anyone figuring out what was happening. Even so, along with Tang Yin''s move, Elder Destroyer''s body was consumed instantly and left as a skeleton, as the spiritual energy remaining in his body was transferred to Tang Yin''s body. His last movements shocked everyone, causing many to doubt even if it was him. "HAHAHAHAHA, IT''S TIME TO DIE, SHI YUE, HAHAHAHAHAHA!" a terrifying voice, along with mocking and resonant laughter, reached their ears at that instant. And Tang Yin turned his head quickly as he swung one of his hammers toward the position where he had sensed a threat to his master. "MASTER, BEWARE!" he shouted, lunging towards her. Even so, his celestial hammer was then struck by a small dagger. That shocked him, and he realized it was a feint. ''Shit!'' he shouted in his mind as he disappeared to dart away... Just then, a figure materialized behind Long Jia and stabbed her hard... Even she was stunned by this. She could not sense this person''s presence even with her dragon senses. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the guy couldn''t do more than that; as soon as Tang Yin gave him a mighty blow, using one of her most potent skills, the impact sent him flying for hundreds of meters toward the place where the flashes of lightning remained. The force with which he arrived ended up scattering the remains of the lightning, also revealing that there were still a large number of people alive but seriously injured in that place. Even so, Tang Yin did not care about this. He immediately grabbed Long Jia in his arms and began to heal her with all his skills. But the most surprised at this was Shi Yue; she quickly arrived at Long Jia''s side as well and in the attack... She could see who it was. She turned her gaze, and a bandage-filled appearance was the only thing in her eyes. "You''re ''Mutant, the Dead'', how the hell do you still exist, you fucking bastard?" She asked as she turned her gaze to the group that had just appeared. Their number of forces was not even a quarter of what they had brought, but they still had strength. Also, just at that time, huge spirit ships began to arrive. Not very powerful people were coming, but several were still from the Divine Knowledge Realm. Still, Shi Yue didn''t mind them. She simply looked at a guy she had killed twice. This was the third time she had seen this bastard before her. When she first killed him, it was when she tried to help her father save himself. The way he died made him mutate and turn into a grotesque and strange thing of human appearance for some unknown cause to her. The second time she killed him was at the end of her fight against the gods; he appeared out of nowhere to deal her the final blow, and he was responsible for her losing her cultivation back then. Her last great power as a cultivator, she gave it to him to destroy him. So, how the hell is this guy still here? Chapter 458 - 458: A System Mission? Among the survivors of that incredible explosion, the Sun God, the Elder God, and the Supreme God were still alive, while the rest of the gods, including the Alchemical God, were wiped out. Even so, the state of the Supreme God was extremely precarious; he was severely injured, even more so than Long Jia. The Sun God was no better off than him. He exploited his Natural Law Domain and received that massive thunderbolt full-on. Among the rest, perhaps the one in the best condition was Cai Yu, and she couldn''t even move. In fact, she was presumed dead. But all the forces of the Cai family she had brought with her were almost exterminated. Of the entirety of the forces in the central region, perhaps not even 30% were left. While the Elder God... He was the one in the best condition. "Hahahaha, Shi Yue, Shi Yue... As idiotic and childish as 2 thousand years ago, hahaha..." Said the Elder God as he laughed unstoppably and stood beside the being that had just attacked Long Jia. Tang Yin looked up and glared at it. ''A dead being? This isn''t a mutation; they''re just holding this guy''s consciousness in that body with some dark and evil tactic, and that''s why he''s filled with hatred. Shit, even demons wouldn''t dare to do that kind of tactic; what the hell are these bastards planning?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. ''...My Natural Laws are reacting in revulsion towards this; what the hell is happening?'' He thought again and stared at the gods that were still left here. He was trying to understand their intentions and what they were doing. But now that he sees him like this, he feels that something is wrong, but he can''t figure out what it is. Shi Yue stared at the Elder God and frowned. "What do you mean? You damn old man, you have attacked your ancestor''s grounds and want to erase them from the continent, what the fuck are you trying to do?" She asked. This one couldn''t stop laughing but soon stopped and stared at her. "Hehe, Shi Yue, you''ve really lost a bit of your intelligence in all these years. Back then, the only independent God who was said to act according to your whims appeared out of nowhere to destroy your cultivation after the rest of the gods failed. Haven''t you ever wondered why? What was the only independent God on the continent doing, attacking the leader of one of the most powerful forces back then?" "Don''t you get it? Then, let me give you another clue. It was also you who gave me the corpse of that Independent God for me together with my master to purify, but, even so, he reappeared and took away your cultivation... Are you still wandering in your bubble of ideas that I am the heir of your ancestor?" He asked. However, in reality, Shi Yue had already understood this before. He just couldn''t stop talking and laughing because, this time, he had won. "...So that''s how I thought. In the end, the plan you''re trying to carry out is not one you planned but something that comes from your past memories. I understand, I understand..." Tang Yin said while staring at him. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And this man next to you... An independent God... Normally, independent people have an unshakable pride in not depending on associations to reach great heights, so I can assume that he reached that level thanks to his efforts... Still, you used some way to control him; maybe he approached you or your teacher to become a second Sage since normally Sages support this good practice, but you... You ended up turning him into a little puppet..." "No, originally, he wasn''t your puppet. He simply owed you a debt, which you used to trick him into murdering Shi Yue and his father. If it worked out well for you and Shi Yue was killed, you would gain a lot, but if it went wrong, you could still use some way to hit her with the excuse of purifying the body..." After Tang Yin had spoken enough, saying his conclusions, he glared at the Elder God. "And you... You are really not a sage. You may never have understood what it means to be a sage because you strayed from that path... No, likely, you are not the one who strayed; there is a possibility that the one who strayed did so thousands of years ago, and they are using the teachings of one who really was to teach how to reach the next level. And you are using some strange tactic to turn that guy into your living puppet." Tang Yin said and smiled as he hid his heavenly hammer. His words shocked the Elder God, who couldn''t help but be surprised by his deduction. "Hmph, so it was indeed you who decided to get in the way of my plans. You''ve got a good head there." He replied. Tang Yin stared at him while trying to see more through him. Despite his deduction being correct, he felt that something still didn''t add up. The fact that this guy was here, how on earth was that possible? Tang Yin understood the tactics of demons very well, especially the dark tactics. Among those, he remembers several that can make a body and mind remain imprisoned to the body for a while, but that time would not exceed 100 years. How is this guy still alive after 2 thousand years? ''If they had a divine item to keep him... No, that''s impossible. The cultivation would be immensely reduced yearly; there''s no way it would have that much capacity to hide from my perception right now... That being the case, what the heck is this guy?'' He thought... His thoughts continued to wander until a small light bulb of ideas went off in his head; still, he denied it as soon as it reached him. ''Impossible...'' He thought and stared at him. Even though the possibility in his mind he could deny it and he had more than enough evidence to do so, there was still a minimal chance that it was real... Still, as he prepared to speak, many messages flashed into his view. [Ding] [Alert!] [Alert!] [Mission Issued! Central Mission Issued!] [Mission no reward!] [Restriction!] The number of messages was repeated several times until a huge wall of system messages finally appeared, showing the Mission. [Ding!] [A System mission has been issued!] [Mission: You can''t assassinate the Elder God]. | Task: Whatever happens, you cannot assassinate the Elder God until the System gives the order. | Next Mission: Assassinate the Elder God. This Mission will be issued in 100 years. Countdown... | Rewards: NO REWARD. | Penalty: Death. [The System and the Host are one, so the System advises you to follow the stipulated missions]. Reading this Mission was a shock to Tang Yin. ''What the fuck is this? You''re stopping me from assassinating my enemy!? Administrator, what the hell is this!?'' Tang Yin shouted, a little upset in his head, but a faint scream came to him just then. "Ahh... What the fuck is wrong with you!! LOGIN, I''M THE ADMINISTRATOR!" "Why the hell are you taking away my access!? I''M THE ADMINISTRATOR!" "Tang Yin, the System went crazy... AHHHH...!" The voice was clearly the administrator. That beautiful, enigmatic voice reached him, but it sounded extremely agitated and seemed like something... Was it tying her up? ''Hey, what the hell is going on?'' Tang Yin asked hurriedly. But he received no answer from her. Moreover, he felt that, although she was in his spirit world, she could not speak. And the Mission in front of him flickered repeatedly, demonstrating its importance. This deeply shocked Tang Yin. ''Is the System protecting the Elder God? At this moment?'' He thought in shock as he stared at it... Chapter 459 - 459: Invisible attacks Naturally, the Elder God could not understand the shock in Tang Yin''s head. But the fact that the System had given him a mission to stop him from killing his enemy¡­ It pissed him off. Shit, while he was grateful to the System and thanks to it, he had been able to create so many things that allowed him to make so many influential organizations in a short time, he would never allow anyone to stop him from assassinating someone who wanted to assassinate his people! In this situation, if the Elder God decided to attack him now that he had a God under his control, what could Tang Yin do, let his people die? ''...I don''t intend to go against the System''s orders, but... I have my enemy in front of me, and I can kill him. Don''t expect me to choose to believe that you can murder me like that.'' Tang Yin thought. He glared at the Elder God to continue his previous talk and returned to his usual coldness, although it seemed colder this time. The Elder God spoke mockingly and stepped forward, "It is time for the northwest region to cease to exist. Shi Yue, before you die, I will give you a message. It''s a message your ancestor left for your Clan." He said, smiling broadly with a sinister smile. Shi Yue frowned upon hearing this but said nothing. She simply waited... "Back then, I wanted to be a God. The God of the Northwest, but you prevented me... Thunder Clan, the Clan of 1 million years, someday my Heirs will end you, and I will prove that I am above you, even in death." The Elder God spoke strangely and grotesquely; his face moved differently. It looked as if the one speaking was not him but someone different who was not in this place. His words and expressions were riddled with unquenchable hatred, proving the truthfulness of his message. This left Shi Yue in shock. ''My clans were destroyed by the legacy of one of my clan members?'' She thought in shock, but just at those moments, Tang Yin disappeared from his place and appeared above these gods without warning. "With only you, you threaten my master!? Let''s see who it is that will be destroyed from the face of this earth!" shouted Tang Yin with anger and palpable coldness as he intensely swung his celestial hammer to deal a heavy blow to the Elder God... [HOST TANG YIN, STOP OR YOU''LL BE KILLED!] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, Tang Yin didn''t stop and swung his heavenly hammer again, but before he could strike it again, an invisible blow occurred within him and attacked his heart... *BOM* An explosion occurred inside his body that made him spit blood and stopped him in his tracks. His expression was in shock after feeling that intense attack. His body felt the fear of death at that moment, and it left him petrified. Being petrified in a combat of such magnitude... How could he not be penalized? The Elder God did not hesitate to attack him back. Even so, Tang Yin roared to get his body to move and slightly managed to avoid the blow. Even so, the impact passed by the side of his face, and the force sent him flying backward. "Tang Yin, it''s impossible for you to stop me! How can you stop two gods with so many powers together? HAHAHAHAHA, DIE!" shouted the Elder God and, without hesitation, sent his small but mighty puppet while signaling the powers that were in the surroundings to attack them. Tang Yin circled several times in the air until he fell to the ground, right in front of the undead that now stalked him and glared at him. "Tang Yin, be careful; he uses potent poisons!" shouted Shi Yue behind him and tried to run towards him. ''An undead, huh...'' Tang Yin thought and smiled, with blood still coming out of his mouth. He wasn''t worried about this one from the beginning because he had straightforward ways to assassinate him, even if this one had the strength of a god. Still, this time, there was a slight problem. That blow to the heart could not be ignored. It really affected him greatly, so his speed and strength had decreased quite a bit. That''s why he waited for this guy to approach him... He didn''t have to wait long. Soon, he felt a sharp blow from his side as a thin, cold weapon stabbed into his body. The pain was searing, while the screams of the people behind him couldn''t have been more painful than they already were. Many of them even started running towards him. Even so, Tang Yin''s move was quicker, as he turned his hand quickly and grabbed this strange being by the head. "You made a mistake, Elder God. Bringing an undead near me, hehe, are you an idiot? I can tell you''ve never understood the Natural Laws." Tang Yin said, smiling slightly. He summoned his Natural Law to his hand and pushed it towards the body of this being that should have been dead. Soon, a terrifying scream came out of its mouth as it began to dissipate as if it were sand scattered by the wind. This shocked everyone who saw it. ''What the hell just happened?'' That was what many of them thought. Still, Tang Yin wasn''t going to explain it to them. And at that moment, Tang Yin noticed the Elder God coming up behind him to strike him a blow, which was quickly countered by his hammer. Even so, such a powerful attack on his part was seen as an assassination attempt by Tang Yin toward the Elder God, so soon, the stabbing pain in his heart struck his senses, and a significant spurt of blood spurted out of his mouth as he was sent backward. ''Shit, I''ll never give in to a fucking traitor!'' Tang Yin shouted angrily inside him, feeling betrayed by the System, and immediately and without caring about the wounds on his body, he summoned his other heavenly hammer. "HEAVENLY HAMMER DOMAIN!" he shouted intensely with hatred at that moment, and a domain once again lit up above this whole place. Chapter 460 - 460: Stay quiet! "Can he still use a domain!? IMPOSSIBLE!" shouted many of them, but Tang Yin swung his hammers from side to side as he attacked all the forces that had just arrived. "ATTACK!" he shouted. Everyone who could still fight didn''t hesitate to start fighting, and countless explosions occurred everywhere as the spirit ships began to fire thunderously... All that was left of the city was reduced to ashes amidst explosions, but soon, they were surrounded from side to side by an immense amount of spirit ships. "The Sword Sect and the Ding Family, pay their respects to the Central Region; let us help you clean up the world''s trash!" they shouted from those ships. ''Another betrayal, huh...'' Tang Yin thought upon seeing this. Still, he ignored it and focused on those before him; the remaining gods could not fight, and the Protector God had been exterminated in the lightning; only the Elder God was present, but this guy was also injured. Therefore, his approach was to hit them, even if it meant damaging his body and heart tremendously. Even so, the number of blows he received was not few, and he soon flew backward, falling at the feet of the girls who continued to fight. This left them in shock. It was their first time seeing Tang Yin in such a state. They didn''t know what to do for a moment, but Huang Feifei''s desperate cry brought them out of their stupor as she stood firmly in front of them all and withstood a blow from the Elder God, which sent her flying tens of meters backward. ''Too powerful...'' She thought in shock as blood gushed out of her mouth. Tang Yin saw this, so he immediately disappeared and appeared as he squeezed the Elder God''s neck and smashed it into the ground at an almost unreal speed. The explosion was followed by a spurt of blood spurting out of Tang Yin''s mouth. Still, he didn''t care. At this moment, he just wanted to murder this bastard. So he lifted the Elder God, who had been taken by surprise and gave him a firm kick imbued with lightning. Although the energy in his body was almost non-existent, he managed to ignite the spark of his lightning once again. The spark of someone proud of his lightning element and his destructive attribute. The spark of someone who had once been the controller of the Natural Laws of Lightning, and for a moment, an intense lightning attack struck the body of the Elder God, sending him hundreds of feet backward, his entire body paralyzed. Just then, a stabbing pain enveloped Tang Yin again, as his heart was struck by practically invisible energy from within, and this time, it seemed to hit a key point for his heart, which almost knocked him unconscious in that instant. His fight was a bit strange, for although he was not taking direct damage, he still looked even more injured than when he was. That was strange to most who noticed, but no one thought beyond strangeness. At those moments, various cannon attacks shot out from all the spirit ships, causing Tang Yin to regain his almost lost consciousness. "NO WAY I''M DYING IN THIS FUCKING PLACE FOR FUCKING TRAITORS!" shouted Tang Yin loudly, summoning his heavenly hammers again and jumping up high. Many cannon blasts were countered by his people, who were still fighting, but many others went straight to strike. Therefore, Tang Yin was preparing to execute the last part of his plan... Yet, just then, the sound of something being petrified reached his ears. The sound of freezing ice circling the battlefield reached him and came along with a beautiful voice that was like a melody to his ears. "TANG YIN, STAY QUIET!" shouted Bing Qingyue at that instant, putting up huge barriers on all four sides and preventing the attacks from hitting anyone. Moreover, she froze every attack and all the spirit ships at once as she appeared before Tang Yin and pulled him down. Tang Yin was surprised to see her here, ''What is this girl doing here, looking for danger like that?'' He thought in shock. Just at those moments, behind the barriers she created, the gods stood in shock. "It''s the Divine Item of the Ice element!" shouted the Elder God, and other gods were shocked. "What the hell is the Ice Divine Sect doing meddling in our affairs!?" the Sun God shouted angrily while summoning his Divine Item. "Goddess of Asgard, don''t think you''re the only one with an Elemental Divine Item!" he shouted angrily, unleashing the power of fire on his divine item. Although he himself could not attack, the attack of this divine item was enough to destroy anything he wanted. Even so, using it will significantly weigh his body, but... S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right now, he has everyone he ever wanted to destroy in his hand, and he can kill them. He does not believe that the Goddess of Asgard will get into this dispute personally, so he must bet everything. Therefore, he did not hesitate to activate his Divine Item in a single attack, and a massive column of fire appeared in front of him as it swirled at incredible speed toward where the massive icy walls were. Tang Yin frowned upon seeing this, and without hesitation, he stepped out of Qingyue''s grip to take a step forward... ''Thunder Destroyer Strike.'' He thought as he activated his most precious skill so far and faced in front of the massive pillar of fire. A powerful impact came out as the heavenly hammer struck once against the pillar of fire, and Tang Yin was thrown backward, but he quickly gave it another and a third, even more powerful blow. Still, this was his limit. Therefore, he could not hold on and fell like a meteorite. ''It''s a divine item bathed with the Natural Laws, huh...'' He thought with difficulty after seeing the massive pillar of fire still heading towards them. He was sure the icy divine item could stop it, but... The problem was, if it were launched by Qingyue, it would only stop it for a short time. Qingyue quickly reached his side and grabbed him as he ran to where the other girls were, "Let''s go. I have a way out of here." She said, but just then, a spurt of blood came out of her mouth as the first impact of the pillar of fire with one of the walls of the skill she was using occurred. ''Shit... Since I''m not its master, the divine item doesn''t want to lend me much power...'' She thought and quickly turned around to see. She didn''t hesitate to take out her other item after seeing that the pillar of fire had pierced her walls a bit and threw it to the ground. "Teleportation!" she shouted, but the item barely activated and needed a few seconds to take effect... ''No time!'' she thought. Soon, a soft, passive voice was heard above all of these. "Icy Hand of the Northern Goddess." A massive hand of ice appeared before them, and a tremendous impact occurred between the hand and the pillar of fire. Even so, the pillar of fire was forcefully pushed back, instantly causing the Sun God to fall unconscious from the recoil. "Master!" Qingyue shouted. Her teacher sighed from above and smiled at her, "Do it; I''ll give you a hand this time." She replied, and just then, the item below Qingyue glowed with an icy light. A few seconds later, many people whom she had marked disappeared from that place, bringing silence to the whole area... Chapter 461 - 461: An organized and planned retreat Everyone was shocked after seeing this, but soon, a wave of explosions occurred from side to side as the remaining members of the Tang Yin organizations began to attack left and right as they retreated. The explosions fell from side to side and killed a large number of people in the vicinity. They were not spirit energy explosions caused by cultivators, but rather the blasts from the cannons of spirit ships and even the spirit ships themselves. Among all the reinforcements from the central region that had remained and were still frozen, none survived. It was a combined attack that plunged this place into chaos after that deadly silence and caused the few forces of the gods to defend themselves with everything they had. Naturally, this latest combined attack was not a spur-of-the-moment affair. It had already been planned. All members of the Tang Yin organizations had received an order: ''In case I have to carry out my last plan and withdraw from the site, all spirit ships will be blown up. The explosion mechanisms are in place. Also, make sure to withdraw as soon as possible because that will trigger a mass explosion.'' That is why there were no casualties among the members of the Tang Yin organizations despite the continuous explosions. But... The terrifying screams of the members of the central region or the traitors of the Sword Sect and the Ding Family showed that the number of casualties among the enemies was abysmal. Even the Goddess of Asgard was surprised by this, watching many powers receding in the distance as it all exploded from one side to the other. ''This... I guess this guy didn''t need our help...'' She thought and saw that explosions of different magnitudes also started to occur among the distant mountains as various spiritual arrays began to activate. The explosions stopped several hours later. The Goddess of Asgard, who saw this, could not help but feel stunned. ''An organized and planned retreat, to make the central region have to retreat at all costs and not be able to settle in the northwest... This guy is more capable than I ever imagined. He destroyed everything important that was left in the Red Thunder Sect so that it wouldn''t be looted, but at the same time, those explosions also sought to destroy the transport that brought this place to the central region, and who knows how many of them have died now.'' She thought. Perhaps this could be considered a defeat in many people''s eyes. After all, Tang Yin and his people had retreated from the foundation they had built for many years. But, if looked at from another point of view, this was more than a victory. Three years ago, the Goddess of Asgard was sure that the northwest could not face any other regions, let alone the central region, with as much power as it demonstrated today. Then Tang Yin appeared, and in only three years, he managed to turn a forgotten region into an existence capable of threatening the most powerful of today. Not only that, he managed to seriously wound them in a way they could not recover from. How long would it take for the central region to recover? 100 years? No, gods are scarce for a reason. It is tough to reach that level, so even if 1,000 years pass, it is likely that the central region will not be able to recover. But how long could it take Tang Yin to recover and reach the God Realm? In fact, with his ability, he only needed to reach the Realm of Divine Knowledge, and he could beat anyone in this world. That''s why... If, for some reason, Tang Yin didn''t die this time... The end of the central region would be very near. ''...Perhaps I should take him to the north and hide him until he matures a little more...'' Thought the Goddess of Asgard with a slight longing to see an absolute colossus on the continent and a somewhat sly smile formed on her face. Just at those moments, she looked down and noticed that the forces of the central region were on guard against her. She sighed as she saw the mess they had become. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems now we must say, once best region for you too. You have awakened a beast this time; I am beginning to look at the end of the central region on my horizon." She said, smiling and, without hesitation, turned around. She knew that the central region could not stay in the northwest now. Many of their allies had died, the Sun God was in a severe state, and so was the Supreme God. The Elder God was in the best condition, but he was still wounded internally. Of the many gods that came, only three could leave alive, which showed that the battle had been overwhelming. Although they seemed to have won, the truth is that they lost much more than they had achieved, and in the end, the biggest threat and the target had escaped alive. After the departure of the Goddess of Asgard, the central region sighed, slightly relieved. Fighting a god in all his splendor at this time was something they could not do, so, without another word, they all withdrew. They were ashamed, wounded, dying... None of them could raise their heads. True, the Red Thunder sect had been eliminated, and they realized that was a good thing, but... Tang Yin and Shi Yue, the two main threats, had escaped. Only one god on the other side fell, and it''s still not sure, as Long Jia was still alive when they disappeared, while they lost the vast majority. ''Shit... This is a crushing defeat...'' It was a common thought in the minds of many of them... . Among the farthest mountains, three men stood steadfastly, like mighty mountains, watching the battle. "Sir, won''t you help the northwest region? We are supposed to owe them a debt for thousands of years and have been friends for thousands of years." One of them asked as he looked at the man before him. The other to one side of him nodded. "Even the Elder Lord lost the bet against Shi Yue back then; shouldn''t we give them a hand?" the other one asked, and the man smiled. "The central region is easy to remove, but the Elder Lord is in critical condition; I don''t want to get into trouble that might cause his discomfort. We paid our debt when we prevented the destruction of the northwest thousands of years ago; if the northwest is wiped off the map, it''s not my problem." He replied. "But sir, you and any of us can easily beat the Sun God or any of them; I think giving them a hand and gaining the favor of that Tang Yin, who we don''t know where he came from, is a good idea. It''s a genetic anomaly that has never been seen before, and we could also then show our strength to the mainland by imposing our supremacy; why don''t we do that?" "Hehe, sounds tempting, but I still say we stay out of this. Although Tang Yin is certainly talented and powerful, it would be worth having him among our ranks... But, there''s no need to stick our noses everywhere; we''re not vigilantes, and he''s not our target." He replied. The two behind him could only nod; they didn''t think it was vigilante to help a friend of thousands of years, but they could do nothing if he saw it that way. Still, for some reason, they felt that letting Tang Yin go this time would be a big problem for their plans, and they couldn''t understand why they felt that way. "Our target is not Tang Yin, but that girl he stole from the Elder God... Such a good Heavenly Body cannot be in the hands of anyone but us. Only then can we end the supremacy of the other great sects and make them dependent on us." "Did you find her?" he asked after saying that, as he looked at them, and they shook their heads. "We don''t understand where they hid her; it''s very likely they used a teleportation array to another region so the Elder God can''t follow them. We didn''t manage to track it yet." The two of them replied, and the man in front of them frowned in annoyance. "Tsk, how annoying it is when ants gather to bother us. That stupid association of that guy called Silver Assassin doesn''t make sense either; how the hell is it so powerful? And since when did it exist? It wasn''t enough with the biggest clandestine organization of assassins on the continent, but now this second organization has emerged. Everything seems to be getting out of hand lately." He replied angrily, took one last look at the rubble left in this place after the battle, and then disappeared. He was angry, so the other two followed close behind him, leaving the northwest region in profound silence. Chapter 462 - 462: A path of revenge that knocks at the door Perhaps no one could see the state of the northwest region at this time, but the destruction was almost irreparable. It was a war that did not seem to be far-reaching, but the truth is that it caused nearly the destruction of an entire region. Perhaps the continent would never know about this if it was only in the hands of the central region, but... Deep within a strange place, which was deep within the border between the northwest region and the northern region, were the people who also knew what had happened there. This place had beautiful, highly sturdy, and well-decorated walls, giving a sense of elegance. Still, this place had an abundant source of spiritual energy connected with an extensive network of dark tunnels built with some strange ore. The room was large and spacious, so no one felt cramped despite the many people there. But there were also several doors leading to different rooms. All of these halls had something in common. Strange spiritual herbs were connected while making a bed of herbs that looked elegant and strange simultaneously. This was no surprise; many of the people present had seen this room at least once before; the problem was that now there was not just one room like the one they saw before, but over 100! ''What the heck is this? How could the Young Master build so many healing rooms?'' thought many in shock. Even the leaders in his organization who were still alive were stunned. They were unaware of this. Qingyue, who had never seen this kind of room, was stunned. ''Rooms made with extremely healing spiritual herbs? How on earth did Tang Yin come up with something like that?'' she thought in shock as she stared at Tang Yin. Most of the people most important to Tang Yin were in each room, and Qingyue witnessed them being healed constantly. In addition, these rooms had a huge source of spiritual energy underneath them. They were Invisible Spiritual Veins that seemed to be connected to some strange place deep within the earth. Qingyue stared at Tang Yin as she wondered how he made all this up and made it happen in such a short time. Tang Yin, naturally, was fine. He would never fight a battle he could not win. Even if this time he knows he lost a lot, in the end, it was an inevitable battle, and he still managed to weaken the other party significantly. But now is when his real plan will begin, and now is when his revenge comes. Even if the system seems to be against him and wants to protect his enemy, how can he be shackled by the arbitrary decisions of a being external to him? Lately, Tang Yin has become more brilliant. Back then, he died because he was a little stupid and tried to take on all the Supreme Sects on his own. Even if he did it to save his wives and destroy many of his enemies with the explosion of that world, there may be a better way to do it. And that is why, this time, he decided to be patient. Retreat is not always a sign of defeat. That''s why, as soon as Qingyue took him out of that place, he decided to carry out his whole escape plan, and shortly after that, he teleported to this place. Right now, he just needs to rest and wait for his body to heal quietly. Meanwhile, he was talking to the administrator in his head. "You mean the system is not obeying you? And what are these chains?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully while looking at the administrator tied there. The fog still covered her whole body so that he couldn''t see her appearance. "It denied me access. These strings are literally the ''System Strings''. They can be used by the system, me, or you in future updates. In the future you may understand what they are for." She replied strangely. She seemed incredibly sad and felt strange. It was the first time these chains had been used against her in numerous years! ''What is going on with the system?'' she thought. She really couldn''t understand anything that was happening. "But don''t worry. Before I was denied access, I managed to see that mission, and because I understand you and I know you won''t leave your people behind, I prevented the system from being able to give you more missions to make you a slave. That is why the system denied me access. Still, it shouldn''t be possible for it to give you main quests, although you''ll have to be careful. If you kill the Elder God, the system will murder you because the mission has already been issued." She replied, surprising Tang Yin. "Did you really do that for me?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully. He even doubted the veracity of the administrator''s words. But if this was true... Did it mean she felt the same way he did, betrayed by the system? She nodded, "I understand you better than I appear to, Tang Yin. I''m always watching you, after all. Besides, I want to see how high you can go. Maybe you can be the first host to let me see more of this strange world that bound me to a strange system." She replied. Her words were sincere, so Tang Yin nodded. "I will think of something to get you out of there. About the system, I''ll try to think of a way to make it not affect me anymore. If you can''t control the system, I''ll have to figure out a way to destroy it." He replied, and she nodded. "I have a plan. Get as strong as possible; when I see your strength is enough, I will tell you my plan." She replied and fell into a sleeping state instantly after she said that. Tang Yin sighed and returned to his body; he didn''t want to overthink right now and knew that time had passed quickly. He had so many things to do, but he wanted to focus on exterminating those bastards in the central region. He only needs one year, nothing more, to reach the God Realm. ''Maybe I can achieve it sooner if I go to that place...'' Tang Yin thought. The days had flown by as he talked to the administrator and himself. At the same time, everyone recovered from their injuries in these strange but mystical rooms. His plans were taking shape now that he had given it so much thought. ''Looks like a good path of revenge is looming on my doorstep... Hehe, let''s see what the hell you''ll be able to do now, damn central region. I''m going to wipe you out in a way that even the demons are going to be shocked.'' Tang Yin thought angrily... ** NTA: This is the ending for Volume 2 of the Novel. A Volume to be called... xD I really have no idea (maybe Northwest Region) or just Volume 2 of the Novel xD. I think the end of Volume 2 doesn''t look like the end of an arc-volume, or maybe it does, and I don''t see it, but, still, this is the end, and I also leave a hint of what the next volume will be about, which will be a volume full of destruction and blood all over the place. Also, a huge secret will be revealed in Volume 3 of the novel; it won''t take you long to find out what I mean. This volume (volume 2) has a total of 370 chapters (I think), and I try to narrate the most important of the northwest region and Tang Yin''s journey in this one, plus the historical conflict between the northwest and the other regions (this is because the northwest will be very important), I skipped many things because otherwise it would be an excessively long volume (more than it already is). I think it is just over 450,000 words in this volume. So, I am grateful for your support during all this time. Thank you for reading my novel and supporting me with comments, power stones, golden tickets, etc. I appreciate your support. I hope it''s not disappointing to you how this volume ended. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hope to see more of you around, and as always, thank you so much for reading and supporting me! Chapter 463 - 463: Precious information Thus, a few days passed. Tang Yin was focused on trying to heal his master, but the wounds on her body were strange in every sense of the word. ''This divine item is better than I thought; how did the master manage to get it? It''s a divine item at the level of the items in my world or even above. It reminds me a bit of the past; I remember seeing a similar divine item before... But I don''t remember where. Still, it proves that its ability is amazing.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked at the small white ball above Shi Yue''s body. Shi Yue''s body and internal wounds healed quickly thanks to the white ball and his enhanced healing room. But... Tang Yin was confused about something. He couldn''t unite their souls. A small barrier above Shi Yue''s soul prevented even Tang Yin''s soul energy from entering. ''What the hell is going on? That barrier is impossible to break through.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. Still, he had no fear. For now, he would wait for Shi Yue to wake up to use his pills with which he repaired his cultivation. ''It''s impossible to use a cultivator''s power if you''re crippled, that''s a universal law that''s impossible to break. So, my master had to have had some cultivation before that battle; otherwise, she couldn''t have used that much power. Although it''s a situation I''ve never seen before, I''m sure if she had cultivation until a few days ago, I can repair it.'' He thought. Besides, he still had one more spirit herb. Tang Yin turned around and walked out of there; after saying something to several people to protect the place, he teleported alone. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The place where he appeared was where a beautiful woman was lying on a lonely bed, right here. Right now, there was no one attending to her. ''Zu Xin is recovering fast too, though I still need to do several more things before her soul can be repaired. I must take her with me to the main room when I heal my master.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at the girl resting there peacefully. Then he turned around and entered another room. He was stunned to see a beautiful figure staring at all this. This woman was startled and turned her eyes, "Tang Yin!" Xie Meiyu said with a smile as she jumped on him to hug him. "How are you? No internal injuries?" she asked quickly, and Tang Yin smiled seeing her here. "Meiyu, I''m fine. Don''t worry, the wounds on my body weren''t that serious. Remember that I have a great regeneration ability now." He replied, hugging her a little. She nodded. She was relieved now that she had heard it from his mouth and noticed he was fine. When she heard from her grandfather that the northwest had fallen, she was so worried that she almost fainted from fright. But knowing that Tang Yin was still alive greatly relieved her. But she knew she didn''t have much time here, so she spoke up. "Tang Yin, everything in the central region is already arranged the way we planned it. Besides, the guy''s divine son was crippled with that blow you gave him, and no one can cure him. Even so, the Cai family fell into someone else''s hands, and I don''t know where my mother is. They imprisoned me, for the gods gave the order that at all costs, I must marry that guy; there is a god watching over me right now." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled at this. Naturally, he already knew this. "I know, don''t worry. The plan will continue since Ruxue infiltrated the alchemist association after the battle. You have to watch out for two things. First of all, the South. There is something strange there; even my organization failed to understand where the sudden surge of forces from the South was coming from. The second thing..." "Wait, I have information from the South." "Oh? What kind of information?" Tang Yin looked interested when Meiyu said this. Even though he didn''t manage to infiltrate there, how did Meiyu do it? She smiled a little. "I''ve been working on this since I went to the central region, and my grandfather was once working in the southern region for the association, so I know a lot of corridors leading to different places. I don''t know a lot, but I think it can help. The one who is in charge of the southern region at present is the disciple of the Sun God. But, those in the South treat him more courteously than usual, even treat him more courteously than the Sun God." "This is strange, but I heard some rumors spread among a few before they were silenced. It seems this guy was in charge of the annihilation of certain families for the last 10 years. One of my grandfather''s men managed to infiltrate the personal library of the biggest sect master in the South, and we managed to get these three names out." She said and handed him a piece of paper. ''Su - Yu - Ren'' "In that order, it seems to be that those families were involved in this. But there''s something strange with the last family, I feel like... Tang Yin? Is something wrong?" Meiyu felt slightly stunned seeing the unnatural expression on Tang Yin''s face. Tang Yin frowned, and slight hatred showed between his eyes as his face twisted slightly. ''Eh, so the central region is involved in all the issues that annoy me... Hehe, looks like this will be a bit more fun.'' Tang Yin thought as the power of hatred slightly overflowed between his fingers. Meiyu was surprised, but Tang Yin returned to his regular face and smiled at her. "This is very precious information, Meiyu. It all seems to be making more sense now." He replied with a pleased smile. She was confused, "Do you know anything about that situation?" she asked, though she was a little happy inside to know she had been helpful. Tang Yin smiled and nodded slightly. "I''ve never told you, Meiyu. But you''ve hit right on the nail of my revenge; you''re amazing." He said, smiling, making her confused. "What do you mean?" he asked, and Tang Yin then wrote a name in the air with his spiritual energy. "Ren, that''s the original birth surname of this body. The blue hair coming from the South, do you understand now?" he asked. This stunned her. ''Ren from the South? Tang Yin''s real surname is Ren? No, he told me his original surname was Tang a while ago... But is it also Ren? What does he mean?'' she thought, and her mind became even more confused. Tang Yin smiled at this and hugged him lightly, "Meiyu, perhaps this you will hear will surprise you, but I am not from this place. Ren Xiao is the original name of this body of the Southern Ren Family that was exterminated by a Great Sect. But my original name is Tang Yin, and it will always be Tang Yin. But I do not come from the Western Tang because, as I said, I am not from this place." He spoke. The confusion reigned on Meiyu''s face upon hearing this until a tiny, unreal realization dawned on her mind... Chapter 464 - 464: Something very important "You... You''re not from this world?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled at how smart she was, so he kissed her on her pretty lips. "As expected of Meiyu, she''s as smart as ever." He said, leaving her even more stunned. She didn''t know how to feel right now, but for some reason, she was happy. Not because he wasn''t from this world, but because he decided to tell her this. She had thought of a thousand possibilities about Tang Yin''s identity, but he insisted that he was not from the Tang and knew nothing about that family. Being the case, where did he come from? That was the question she asked herself the most, although she stopped caring at a certain point. In any case, he was him, whether from the Tang or a poor family from some forgotten place. But now he had decided to tell her about his identity, and it was an identity that had never crossed her mind. She was shocked to hear it, but even so, she didn''t want to ask him any more questions. She was sure that, at some point, he would tell her about everything. Right now, she felt happy that she had helped him find information on such a vital revenge target for him, and even if she still didn''t understand how he got here, she didn''t care. He is here, and that is what is important. Therefore, she decided not to continue that conversation. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin, I will investigate further in the southern region. Can I use the Silver Assassin organization? I think that''s the only one that has the ability to go so safely into there." "Of course, you can; we created it to do that kind of work. But be sure to move slowly; I''m still trying to get information from the larger organization, and I still don''t understand who is behind this one. Maybe they might know some of our movements, so be careful." "All right, Tang Yin. Now, the sister assassin you gave me already has the disguise ready and is in the right place. Shall we proceed with the plan, or do you want me to stage a riot right now? The gods are in an uproar right now, trying to maintain control, but the video you hosed when you were fighting the gods to the death spread so fast that the Sun God is losing credibility at an astonishing rate; maybe we can use that to confuse them more." Tang Yin looked at her in shock at this point in the conversation, "What video? I haven''t expanded any kind of video." He replied in confusion. She looked at him for a moment and frowned. "A memory device was found a few days ago in an eastern city and a southern city, where it recorded your fight against the gods, while you were using the domains. After it was found, as if it was a powerful organization from behind, it made it seen in almost the entire continent, making many questions about what was going on in the northwest, wasn''t it you?" Tang Yin frowned as he heard that, ''The north wasn''t, Qingyue would have told me and there''s no way I wouldn''t have noticed them recording me fighting if it was the north... Someone who could enter my domain in such a way... Heh, so the western region was there.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled as he realized who they were. But this suits him just fine... "It''s okay, I know who did it. Don''t worry; we will use that to our advantage." He said and then asked her for information about what was happening in the northwest these days. Basically, many empires were destroyed on the night of the war. But there were still many of the most powerful ones left. The Su Empire, which is now a first-tier empire and the most powerful empire in the northwest, is still standing. This is normal since one of the ''Silver Assassin'' bases is there. But, among the grounds of what used to be the Red Thunder Sect, huge sect-style buildings are being built right now after the Sword Sect and the Serpent Sect allied together with the central region to build there. Although the structure of the past that was so good for cultivation is no longer there, it is still good enough to stand above the northwest. Tang Yin nodded. "Just what I expected. Don''t worry about the northwest; I''ll take care of eliminating all the traitors at once. Go back to the central region and start preparations; as soon as I finish doing what I need to do here, I''ll go to the central region and sweep those bastards away." Tang Yin said, and Xie Meiyu nodded smilingly. "Good, then I expect Silver Assassin to rise above the Central Region soon." She said, smiling as she kissed him; after this, she teleported to the Central Region. Tang Yin then grabbed the spiritual herb in the center of the room, a large-sized spiritual herb, and then returned to where his Master was. Everyone was slowly recovering under these rooms as the spiritual energy crossed from side to side like a beautifully crafted and delicately crafted mechanism. Tang Yin didn''t disturb anyone and entered Shi Yue''s room again, but as he entered, he frowned, ''Did she get up?'' He thought in shock. How could his Master get up so soon? He thought it would take more than a week for her to do so. Just when he thought so, Shi Yue appeared behind him quickly. "I thought something happened to you. Are you okay?" she asked quickly as she continuously checked on him, her concern evident. Tang Yin was relieved to see that she was okay and sighed, "Master, don''t scare me like that. I just went to look for this spiritual herb, and you already disappeared." He said, smiling. Shi Yue smiled, seeing that he was fine, so she nodded to him and grabbed him by the hand. "Follow me. We don''t have much time. There''s one vital thing you need to know." She said as she started to pull him, but Tang Yin stopped. "Master, right now, the most important thing is to heal you. Your wounds are strange, but I''m sure I can heal you, so please let me do it." He replied, and she stared at him for a moment. She shook her head shortly after, "Don''t worry about it; what I have to show you and tell you is more important than healing me. We don''t have much time." She insisted. This made Tang Yin frown slightly, but just as he was about to respond, a voice stopped him from doing so. "Kid, this is the first time Legendary Shi Yue has looked this upset, so what she has to tell you is extremely important." Said the Goddess of Asgard as she appeared from the side smiling. At her side was Qingyue, who had come out to look for her. "Goddess of the North, sorry for the inconvenience." Tang Yin said, and she shook her head. "Don''t worry about minor things; your Master called me then. It looks like we are going to travel together for a while." She said, and Tang Yin looked at Shi Yue in confusion. She nodded. "There''s a place you must visit, no matter what. I''ll tell you everything then. We''re getting late; let''s go quickly." Shi Yue said and convinced Tang Yin to go. There was nothing to do or say; soon, the four of them set off at high speed to the north. Chapter 465 - 465: There are several names given to the Northern Region of the continent; the most common is to call it for what it is: the Northern Region of the continent. But others call it ''The Region of the Goddesses'' because of the unique beauties born there. Or the Extreme Icy Cold, the Extreme North, etc. It receives so many names that sometimes it isn''t easy to recognize that people are talking about this region. But everyone knows that if someone says ''The Extreme North, '' they mean that region of white color, the one with the most dull but, at the same time, most beautiful places of the whole continent. The Northern Region. Even so, the truth is that, among the residents of the Northern Region, it is well known that no one has ever set foot in the real Far North. The Extreme North, a totally frozen region where humans have never set foot, is the coldest place on the entire continent and also the most dangerous. Legends say that some Frozen God of the past died there, and an anomaly with his death caused him to leave his murderous domain permanently active. They say this because the icy storms in the far north are so cold and deadly that if a Supreme Spiritual is hit, he would die instantly or freeze without the possibility of thawing. The oldest ice is also found there. The location is known to all; it lies deep in the northern region. An uninhabitable place where even the most powerful Legendary Beasts of the continent would not dare to enter. "Shi Yue, Tang Yin. This is as far as I can take you. I don''t know how you plan to enter the Extreme North and not die trying, but this is my limit." Said the Goddess of Asgard with slight embarrassment marked on her freezing face as she sighed a little. She was using all her power but still couldn''t advance to the point Shi Yue told her. That was how terrifying the Extreme North was. Shi Yue smiled towards her and nodded, "Go back quietly. This far is far enough." She said, and without waiting for the Goddess of Asgard''s reaction, she grabbed Tang Yin and stepped outside the protection erected by the Goddess of Asgard. This frightened her, and she tried to extend her power to protect them, but her power was at its maximum, so an icy storm pushed her back. "BEWARE!" she shouted in shock as she saw this passing icy storm heading towards them, but then the storm passed as if no one was there, while Shi Yue moved at a surprising speed from side to side. A white energy appeared, surrounding both of their bodies, causing nothing to happen to them. ''White energy? Could it be that Shi Yue all this time had the Legendary Divine Item that fell here thousands of years ago?'' she thought and then understood why Shi Yue could still stay alive. ''So that''s why... Tsk, at least they would have told me. Me worried about nothing.'' She thought in frustration and turned around to go back. She did not understand why Shi Yue would ask her to come to this place, nor did she know how Shi Yue could move so fast to dodge an icy storm like that. It seemed as if... She had often come to this place. The way she moved gave her the feeling that she was at home, walking through the courtyard she already knew, like the back of her hand. ''What a mysterious woman, as always.'' She thought and disappeared. . Tang Yin was almost as surprised as the Goddess of Asgard and had practically the same feeling. He was sure his master used to come frequently to this place. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed as if she knew exactly everything that was going to happen. "Master, what is this place? It feels a little strange. It''s not artificial, but the freezing storms seem to be." Tang Yin said, trying to draw conversation out of her, but Shi Yue didn''t answer him until a while later. "Tang Yin, in your words, who do you think I am?" she asked suddenly, confusing Tang Yin a little. He stared at her for a moment and frowned. ''It seems to be a question with a strange depth...'' He thought but answered truthfully with what he believed. "A woman of unparalleled talent on this continent. I am sure of this; you are the woman most compatible with darkness. The attribute of your soul is darkness itself, but for some reason, it holds a strange glowing light. A woman worthy of admiration, who I really would have loved to see in her fullest capacity." Tang Yin replied. Shi Yue smiled upon hearing this. This time, she did not hide that she felt flattered that Tang Yin said that to her. Perhaps only she understood herself right now. "An unmatched talent for darkness. An incalculable affinity towards the night. A descendant of the royal blood of the Eternal Night Clan. Those were the doctor''s words when I was born." "But, my darkness of the night was a bit strange and versatile. Perhaps it was thanks to the mixing of my father, the God of Lightning, with my mother that a dark attribute as versatile as lightning and as deadly as the night came out. Originally, many of my clan came to think this was a curse, but my talent was unmatched among my generation, so everyone respected me." "When I was 18 years old, it was an important point in my life, as I met the first person who made me feel that this world was wide, beautiful, and amazing. He also taught me how to use my night better, but he was also the only person against whom I have ever lost a fight." Shi Yue paused from telling what she was doing when they came to a strange cave. Spiritual arrays were everywhere, which made Tang Yin frown. These arrays were icy but powerful. They were strange and ambiguous, but they gave a sense of longevity and might. Tang Yin was confused, but his master was not. She took several steps inside, and with a slight sound, the spiritual arrays allowed her entry. ''Soul recognition?'' He thought in shock, but before he could even think, he was pulled forcefully by Shi Yue into the cave. The cave had a vast dark corridor, and no end was in sight. Although it was cold, the place here was several times warmer than outside, and there was no danger, so the divine item stopped working. Shi Yue then spoke again. "Do you know who your master is? A Woman of Legends, just as I promised 2 thousand years ago, I kept my promise. Without reaching the level of a God, your master managed to defeat the most powerful existences known to the continent." "All the Gods of the Central Region lost to me. My father, the most well-known man in the entire continent, we once fought with all our power and I managed to defeat him in my Night Celestial Phase. The Heavenly Hammer God of the West once lost to me; I am not talking about his successor, but the most powerful one. Right now, he is called Elder Lord." "A true dragon and the last one known to have fought in his real body. Do you know who slayed him?" "In a one-night battle, a true dragon with all his power fell before me." "I have managed to mark a before and after on the continent. He who once heard my name will always remember my existence as the Celestial of the Night, an unparalleled existence during the night hours." Shi Yue spoke nonstop as she walked down this long, silent corridor. Tang Yin listened to her attentively as he tried to understand the reason behind her words. No matter what, the feeling this gave him was not good. Still, he listened to her patiently as she walked slowly. After she had told so much, she smiled and stared at him with a look of great affection that he had never seen on her before. "I promised to give you all of me. The northwest is yours, and although I did not give it to you in the best condition, you must know that it belongs to you and you have the right to claim it. Right now, there are only three things I haven''t given you yet." She said and smiled as she handed him the cue ball. "This is yours." She said, and then she took out her storage device, a small ring on her left finger, and handed it to him. ''A Ring... It''s not a device that you see in this world.'' Tang Yin thought as he frowned. "This is the second thing I haven''t given you yet." She said and smiled. "Follow me; the third thing I must give you is here." Chapter 466 - 466: It has been a long time... Shi Yue walked for several minutes in silence down this hallway, not allowing Tang Yin to utter a word, and soon opened her mouth again when she began to feel an extreme cold coming from deep inside the cave. She stopped as she felt this cold, and her heart skipped a beat. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin, do you remember this?" she said, raising her right hand. All this time, she had always had a ring on her left hand and had never had anything on her right hand. But now... There was a small ring she had put on as she walked. Tang Yin couldn''t see where she got it from, but that ring¡­ Why did it give him a sense of familiarity? She smiled. "If you don''t remember that, let me ask you when we were fighting the Gods, do you remember the words I said to them? I am the Heiress of the two most powerful existences that have ever existed in this world. The Queen of the Eternal Night, which was my mother. Actually, she was stronger than my father, but she was less well-known because her life had come to an untimely end. And the second person... The Eternal Northwest Lightning." "Two existences, one heir. The Eternal Northwest Lightning, do you know who that is?" she asked, smiling and resumed walking. "The God of Lightning?" Tang Yin finally spoke, and she smiled. "Although I respect my father and admire him for his strength, he himself knew that he would never be worthy of being the Eternal Northwest Lightning." "The Eternal Northwest Lightning, it was also that existence against which I lost. It was also that existence that taught me this phase." She said, and her Eternal Night Celestial phase appeared out of nowhere. This time, she looked passive. Although her eyes reflected untold power, she looked perfectly under control. As if this time... A different, controlled power had been unleashed, very strange and opposite to what Tang Yin saw a few days ago during the battle. This stunned him but made him quite worried, "Master, it''s not good for you to show that phase right now; for starters, how the hell can you show it? You might die!" he shouted, but she shook her head with a smile. "Focus your attention on me. Don''t worry; this time, the Celestial of the Night is nothing more than a Soul Phase. Just like the Soul Phase you have, Tang Yin. Dear Divine Son, it is time for you to know who your master really is and why I am here." She said with a calm smile and turned away without Tang Yin being able to respond. "Dear old friend, it is time for your lethargy to end. Both, you and I, have accomplished our task. It is time for the Universe to return to Unparalleled Talent." She spoke. Nothing happened for several seconds until, a minute later, a huge earthquake occurred throughout the cave. The earthquake was followed by an icy, extraordinary domain enlargement, which pulled Tang Yin and Shi Yue into a distant room at extreme speed. The speed was so fast that even Tang Yin could not see the surroundings until he felt a terrifying cold hit his body. Even though he had the ice resistance granted by the system, this time, he was actually feeling cold. This left him stunned, and soon, an icy world greeted him before his eyes. There were two giant pillars of ice, one of which had a small hollow the size and shape of a human body. Beneath it was a beautiful woman who looked slightly lost in thought, looking from side to side. Her unparalleled beauty and elegant appearance stunned Tang Yin. She was as beautiful or more beautiful than Shi Yue and carried an icy aura instilled in her bones. Her long white hair fell to her feet, and she wore a light blue dress. She was carelessly dressed, but her appearance was undeniably beautiful, and the mature aura on her body enhanced her beauty. She was as tall as Shi Yue, with similar proportions, with beautiful buttocks and big tits. When she looked at Shi Yue, she smiled. "Old friend, I don''t know how many years have passed, but you are still as beautiful as ever." She said affectionately, giving Shi Yue a royal compliment that made Shi Yue smile. "Our beloved''s unmatched beauty is instilled in my bones and soul; how could I not stay that way?" she replied and, without hesitation, looked at Tang Yin, who stood behind her in a little daze. Although surprised by the woman''s beauty and sudden solitary appearance in this place, he was not looking at her right now. He was looking at the other pillar with a stunned face. "Impossible..." He said softly and disappeared to appear before this pillar. Shi Yue smiled as she saw this and followed behind him. She smiled and took a deep breath as she stood behind him and didn''t hesitate to kneel again, as did the woman next to her. "It''s been a long time, Tang Yin. Exactly, it''s been 2,170 years. 2,170 years I''ve spent waiting for your return." Shi Yue said, smiling. "2,170 years, I''ve been here... Waiting for the day when my Tang Yin will return to this world. Finally... My mission is over." Said the other woman and sighed lightly... Still, Tang Yin wasn''t listening to them. There was no way right now that he would listen to them... ''How is it possible that my original body is here? Clearly... I remember dying in that place... The feeling of having my limbs cut off I''ll never forget, how then could my body be here, whole? And I''m more than sure that world exploded in its entirety!'' He said to himself in a daze. Just then, his ears opened again, and he looked at Shi Yue in shock, "What did you say? 2,170 years? What do you mean?" he asked in shock, and Shi Yue smiled. "You will understand once your soul is complete, Tang Yin. Now, let me reveal who the Eternal Northwest Lightning is and who I am." She said, smiling and without hesitation clasping her hands together in a loud applause, which echoed in this huge icy cave. Soon, Shi Yue''s body changed slightly and was surrounded by a tiny divine aura. It was so small that it could be ignored. If you didn''t look closely or weren''t very familiar with it, you might not even be able to notice it. "Divine Soul!? Impossible!" Tang Yin shouted in shock, but then he remembered the aura of protection he had seen on Shi Yue earlier. ''Is it my Divine Soul protection?'' He thought in shock and stared at Shi Yue again. His heart began to pound. She smiled... Chapter 467 - 467: Her true identity "On many occasions, I have been asked who I am. Originally, my identity was the Heiress of the Northwest, a woman destined to be a God, just like the Queen of the Night. But that fateful encounter changed my life, my identity, who I am, and my responsibilities." "That fateful encounter with a beautiful silver-haired man who came to change history, how could I not be affected? He was so wounded at the time while a divine beast was chasing me, but with all his injuries, he was able to stand in front of me to defend me. That beautiful silver-haired man was proud, with immeasurable power, and despite his injuries, he looked so beautiful that he was implanted in my mind." "That was 2,200 years ago. My encounter with that man, by the name of Tang Yin, changed the course of my life. For 30 years, I was with him, living a different and strange life, understanding this world as it was, for that man had become the center of my existence. He taught me so many things; I remember them to this day." "Do you remember the domain I used over yours? You originally thought it was a versatile domain, but no, it was actually the same domain you used. Your Personal Domain is also My Personal Domain. You taught me that My Eternal Night could conduct Lightning, not just any lightning. It had to be the Lightning of a man, the only man who touched me. Do you remember, Tang Yin? That beautiful mountain I built was where we first met." She smiled as she spoke quietly and recalled the past while looking at him affectionately. "Our union created an impossible existence, did you forget? I am Shi Yue, the Heiress of the Eternal Northwest Lightning. The one whose name is not remembered, but it is a name I will never forget. I, not only am I your woman, I am also your heir." She spoke. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her every word was more than astonishing. Tang Yin could not even find a way to reply; he could only listen. She then allowed her Soul to finally be visible, thus breaking the barrier that protected her Soul. It was then that a bolt of reason struck Tang Yin. "I am alive because you gave me two of your precious treasures. Your Divine Item and a part of your Soul. That''s right, originally, I was supposed to die 2,000 years ago, but your gifts saved my life. But now I am just an independent entity guarding the Soul of its original owner; you can consider me to be a part of you, and that is why I have been waiting so long." She smiled, seeing this said, and walked a little towards him. "Maybe I am the dark part of your Soul, a complement to your Yang; I am the Yin. The woman who understands you the most in this world and who knows you the most. Divine Son Tang Yin, possessor of the Divine Soul and the being I have loved for over 2,000 years, I have been waiting for you." The smile on her face was genuine and beautiful, so much so that it stunned Tang Yin with the incredible beauty before him, quickly overshadowing all the beauty around her. Finally, he could feel his Divine Soul in her. That Soul that had been difficult for him to understand these past three years, he now finally understood why. But understanding it was a tremendous shock to him; how could it be possible? Shi Yue naturally noticed his look of bewilderment, so she smiled and raised her hand, holding it out for Tang Yin to grasp. "That''s why you can''t cure me, Tang Yin. Your Divine Soul longs to return to its original owner, but my Soul... It dissolved a long time ago. If I can talk to you now, it''s because that small portion of your Soul allowed me to maintain consciousness for so long just to wait for you. Don''t worry; it''s been good years, and your return was what I longed for most; if I can see you one last time before I leave this world, I will be happy." Her loving smile was strange to Tang Yin, who had never seen it in the past three years. But... For some reason, his heart was beating fast when he heard her say this, with some pain. Perhaps only she knew how long she had been holding back from telling him this, waiting for the right moment. Now, the time has finally come for her, and perhaps she will leave this world, but she is more than happy for the long life she has had. That is why there are no regrets in her eyes. Perhaps the only regret she has is that she could not see the end of the lives of her mortal enemies, but as long as Tang Yin is well, she will be well. Still, she knows she is not alone in this. A woman, who is also like her confidant and one of her best friends, was also in this. Therefore, she looked smiling at the woman next to her, who was the one who came up with the idea of this plan being carried out. But just as she was about to speak, a voice behind her stunned her. "You... You are... Yu Xengyue..." Tang Yin said in a daze as he stared at Shi Yue. She was stunned to hear that name from him and turned her gaze quickly to him. "You..." Tang Yin moved at an ultra-fast speed at that moment and appeared to hold Shi Yue tightly. "Are you really Xengyue!?" He said, a little altered. Then he felt the dazed look of the other woman beside him and stared at her, remembering a similar feeling with a similar look. Strange memories and ones that he didn''t expect to exist came back to his mind then. Memories of when he met Yu Xengyue, that beautiful woman heir of the Eternal Night on a beautiful mountain, came to him like waves, but memories also came of the time he set foot in that frozen world of the North. A few memories of when, by chance, he met a beautiful and dignified woman, full of elegance... "Bing Xian!" escaped from his mouth, causing this beautiful woman''s body to tremble slightly... Chapter 468 - 468: I will return to you. Both women trembled slightly at hearing their names from his mouth, but although they were excited, they knew this would go against their promise. Whatever happens, Tang Yin must have his soul complete today. That is something that is written in stone and cannot be erased. That is why they smiled warmly at him but did not allow him to say another word. Bing Xian jumped towards him and grabbed him firmly. "Sorry, your body will return to you." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your soul will return to you. I will return to you." (Shi Yue) Both women spoke at the same time, and Tang Yin, who was grabbed by surprise, was forcefully sent against the massive pillar of Ice where his body was. A look of bewilderment crossed his eyes at that moment, but the next thing he felt was a strange dizziness that sent his mind into endless darkness, where he could no longer sense his surroundings... Outside, that was the moment when his body entered that huge ice pillar and collided with his original body, which was wounded in several parts, with deep wounds. Bing Xian smiled and looked at Shi Yue with an apologetic look. "I''m sorry, old friend. If I let him have any more memories..." She said, and Shi Yue patted her shoulder to reassure her. "I know very well how he is. You may envy me a little this time, as I have seen more of him in recent years. But, in the future, I will envy you; you will be able to travel with him. I hope you will keep our promise to each other 2 thousand years ago then." Shi Yue replied and, without a second thought, started walking towards the pillar where Tang Yin stood. The clothes she wore slowly left her body as she walked towards him. Although she looked lonely, the truth was that a strange happiness was emanating from her body. Bing Xian sighed and did not pout, even though she knew what would happen. "Big sister, I will keep my promise and avenge your people together with Tang Yin." She said, smiling, and Shi Yue laughed a little. "Wasn''t I the youngest?" "From now on, you will always be the big sister in my heart." Shi Yue then leaped toward the pillar and shouted aloud. "Just as we have sworn two thousand years ago, I have come to fulfill my promise!" "I, Shi Yue, bearer of a part of the Divine Soul, stand here to offer my body and my whole being so that the true Divine Soul Bearer will return to this world in all its splendor!" "Please keep your word too!" shouted Shi Yue, and an earthquake occurred throughout the place. From side to side, the cave began to shake as if collapsing. Even so, the two present women maintained an unperturbed gaze while Bing Xian held tightly to the vast domain that was all over the place. This was not a normal domain but rather an icy curse she created to keep Tang Yin''s body in good condition for so long. The problem was that she had to stay in this place for as long as required. She hasn''t seen the outside or moved for thousands of years; her bones feel frozen, and all her skin is the same. Still, she was not sorry for her decision. Even though she left her sect at a critical moment, she still considered it a good decision she made back then to freeze herself next to Tang Yin''s body for so long. Her promise to him and her days with him were more important than the rest, even than her family. Her face was almost expressionless, but only she understood how many waves had risen since Tang Yin arrived here. And Tang Yin would know this if he had been given the time to retrieve his memories, which is why he was not allowed to. Just as the two were doing their respective jobs, Shi Yue''s body was enveloped in a black-colored light that fell from above as a strange presence arose throughout the room. "It''s been over two thousand years since then, Woman of the Night. Apparently, you didn''t break your promise." The voice said; it sounded thunderous and echoed in the room. Shi Yue nodded firmly back at this voice. "My promise is complete. Please keep your word." "Do you understand what it means?" "I am aware of everything." "Good, it is time for an Heir to return to this world." A great earthquake shook the place again when a great dark lightning bolt struck from above, cutting Shi Yue in half. This beam did not do any visible damage to her, but soon, her body began to fall backward as if she had no life at all, and a dark white embodiment stood still in the air. The dark energy enveloping Shi Yue''s body was forcefully locked onto this embodiment, and without delay, it slammed hard into the huge pillar that now seemed to have two bodies. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion of great sound occurred, and the voice spoke again. "Frost Woman, your work is complete. Thank you for keeping the Heir''s Body in good condition all this time. Please take care of the Night Woman''s body; she may have some last words for you." The voice said, and the dark aura surrounding the place focused only on that pillar, preventing anyone from seeing it. Bing Xian nodded and, without a word, ran over and held Shi Yue in her arms. "Old friend, I hope you don''t regret now the decisions you made back then." She said, and Shi Yue''s eyes widened with difficulty. A slight smile appeared on her face, although it seemed that making it took a lot of work. "Heh...heh, I would never...do that... I... I promised to wait for him and bring him back...My oath...It was heard...Now, I''ll leave him in your hands, Xian. I left you a little... help, it''s a real dragon... Make sure you take care of him." She said with great difficulty and then looked at the darkness that girded over that pillar. "...How blessed are the eyes that will be able to see him again... Don''t forget to tell him that I never let myself be touched by him because I knew that wasn''t his original body..." She said, smiling, and then looked at Bing Xian again. "Xian, ask him if he would dare to fight death for me... Though only you will know the answer." Her words were laden with incredible nostalgia and sadness mixed with happiness, very strange. Still, Bing Xian listened patiently and smiled at her, nodding at her every word. "Well, you have spent 2 thousand years waiting for him and looking for him, that you deserve a rest. So don''t worry. Sleep peacefully, and I will ask him and comment on every concern you have." Bing Xian replied, smiling. Shi Yue nodded then and closed her eyes. Honestly, she didn''t want to think anymore. She simply wanted to see the moment when he would return to this world, but she knew that was thinking and demanding too much. Her body wouldn''t take it, and she was sure of that. Her sight slowly began to dim... Chapter 469 - 469: I will answer you. The darkness surrounding the ice pillar was still standing there when Bing Xian noticed that Shi Yue''s body had stopped giving a life reaction. ''...'' Although she was a deathly cold woman from whom hardly ever a word of affection was heard or who was never seen with a trace of sadness on her countenance, this time was different. To her, Shi Yue was like her closest sister. A woman she met thanks to Tang Yin back then, but who gradually became an important piece in her heart, like a younger sister. They practiced, learned from Tang Yin, improved, and were often seen together. When it was a critical moment for Tang Yin, a moment they never expected to see in their lives, they each made a decision to make a promise to an existence they did not know where they came from. That promise separated them and prevented them from conversing for thousands of years. Shi Yue decided to carry a part of Tang Yin''s soul and become the woman who would only wait for him until his return, while Bing Xian had to choose to freeze herself for thousands of years to keep his body in good condition. Although they knew that Tang Yin would reincarnate, they also knew that the body where he would reincarnate, although compatible with him, would not be suitable for the Divine Soul. Therefore, Tang Yin''s original body needed to remain in good condition all the time. Something only Bing Xian could do, that woman who was said to have the most potent Frozen Domain on the entire continent. Although their two promises were torture for both of them, they were still of one mind when they made them; that was why they had always understood each other so much. And that was why Bing Xian''s countenance this time, for the first time since her birth, had changed to show an indelible sadness on her face. ''...'' Thus, seconds and minutes passed. It seemed as if an eternity of years had passed again, but as Bing Xian was preparing to leave the room, a white light entered her sight, and an explosion occurred where the pillar was covered in terrifying darkness. Bing Xian felt stunned and looked up to see what had happened... Her body felt as if lightning had struck as she watched a beautiful silver-haired man reappear before her sight. The masculinity that characterized him was not tarnished by the strange dark liquid pouring from his body. That impossibly masculine beauty that once madly enamored Bing Xian had reappeared before her; this time, he looked exactly the same as he did then. This left her stunned. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bastard, come back here; we''re not finished!" shouted a voice behind, but Tang Yin ignored it. Tang Yin carried a white ball in his hand and quickly looked at where Shi Yue was, in Bing Xian''s arms. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before them and looked at them both with great affection. Love brimmed in his eyes, but pain was also visible on his beautiful, masculine face. He never thought that his decision back then would make them suffer so much, nor did he expect them to make that decision after that moment. Still, now was not a time for regrets. The woman who stood before him and who looked at him with a growing longing had chosen to seal herself for so many years solely for him. And the woman in the arms of this beautiful, freezing woman had chosen to give up her life solely to wait for him. She restrained herself because she knew she could not die. This made him sigh, and a lump formed in his throat, one he could not make go away. Still... "Xengyue... Hehe, so you decided to wear the name I gave you as the bearer of my Divine Soul, eh, Shi Yue." He said softly as he held her in his arms and looked at her lovingly. "But why do you take leave of me? You have given so much for me and have waited so long for my return, keeping all your promises, why do you keep thinking of leaving?" "Don''t worry, I''ve realized that I''ve been a coward for the past few years. It seems my women always have much higher courage than mine, but this time, let me prove to you and answer you with facts to your last question." Tang Yin said and, without hesitation, took out a huge spiritual herb. "Xian, silence the guy behind me; tell him I''ll talk to him in a moment." Tang Yin said authoritatively and focused on what he had to do, ignoring everything else. The spiritual herb he had worked so hard to create was finally before the eyes of the world. This spiritual herb clung tightly to Shi Yue''s body, which was deteriorating alarmingly. As soon as the herb clung to her, the deterioration of her body stopped instantly, and Tang Yin stamped his foot firmly on the ground. Along with his stomp, a divine spiritual energy spread out from his body to all the ends of this cave, and at the same time, a vast and powerful Natural Law Domain made its presence, causing the cave to be illuminated with a vivid light that made spiritual planting and herbs grow. The spiritual energy throughout the place soon became passive and extremely calm as it coursed through the cave like a small riverbed. Calmly and gently, the spiritual energy moved from side to side... "Shi Yue, you ask me if I can fight death for you... I will answer you then." Tang Yin said, smiling, and raised his hand to firmly grasp the spiritual herb that had grown twice its size because of his natural law mastery. Tang Yin did not hesitate to pluck the spiritual herb from Shi Yue''s body and, with a swipe, sowed it on the ground, while countless more spiritual herbs appeared surrounding Shi Yue''s body. The spiritual herbs began to consume Shi Yue''s body at an absurd speed, but at the same time, the spiritual herbs burned with a silvery fire. The remaining energy of the spiritual herbs soon began to be guided towards the giant spiritual herb that was now planted firmly to one side of Tang Yin. It looked as if... The spiritual herbs would consume Shi Yue''s body to transfer it to the giant herb. And perhaps that was the case. Still, that was something happening in the background. Something that was naturally going to occur, as that was what these spirit herbs had been created for. The main focus was not there but on Tang Yin. He raised his left hand forcefully upwards as if he wanted to grab something, and his eyes flashed with a mad ferocity, making him look like a hungry beast whose food was being snatched away. Without hesitation, he looked up, and the murderous, deadly look on his face froze the atmosphere. "I will fight you if you dare to snatch a soul that belongs to me." A firm, extremely cold, and deadly voice came out of his mouth as he looked over his shoulder with a murderous stare. There was nothing in plain sight where he was looking, but... In Tang Yin''s eyes, there was certainly something... Chapter 470 - 470: A Look at Death. The whole atmosphere froze at that moment, and Bing Xian could not believe the murderous voice coming out of Tang Yin''s mouth, but something else also left her stunned. She looked at that huge spiritual herb that worked together with other spiritual herbs of medium size. It was a coordinated and perfect work, and little by little, the giant spiritual herb began to change its appearance. As more energy entered it from the other herbs, the more it changed its appearance until it began to take on the human appearance of a beautiful and perfect woman. Naturally, she would recognize whose body this was. ''Is it reconstructing Shi Yue''s body?'' she thought in shock. Even so, a horrific and cold presence swept through the vast cave at that moment, snapping her out of her thoughts and causing her to look up. Tang Yin was there, holding ''something'' tightly. She couldn''t see what it was, but she could certainly feel huge currents of spiritual energy struggling in that place, making her thoughts even stranger. But the horrific presence she felt was so terrifying that it brought her to her knees in fear. That was... The fear of death. Meanwhile, Tang Yin stared straight in front of him. Even if Bing Xian couldn''t see it, there was a gate that gave off a terrible spiritual energy in front of him. "Heir Tang Yin, this is an oath before heaven; it was her promise! You cannot prevent her existence from being consumed!" Shouted the other existence that was in the room in the form of dark energy. Tang Yin turned his gaze to see him. "What do I care about an oath made in your name? I swore never to lose someone I love again! You dare to act out a stupid debt!?" he shouted, glaring fiercely at the door before him. "I will fight with you even if I die today!" he shouted angrily, and potent spiritual energy burst out from his body towards those two existences, fiercely striking them as he pulled that small, defenseless, but beautiful soul in front of him. In front of these two existences, any cultivator would kneel in the same manner as right now. Bing Xian couldn''t even withstand the spiritual energy that was being released. Even so, Tang Yin''s figure was more than firm at this moment and did not hesitate to challenge them. This was a strange moment for those present. Tang Yin stared at the dark and horrific door before him as spiritual energy poured out of his body in torrents, preventing this door from absorbing the soul in his hand. Still... "...You want to fight against death and me, Tang Yin." Said the dark energy existence to the side, and a dark domain spread from side to side, surrounding the cave, pulling Bing Xian out of the place and leaving Tang Yin in front of these two existences in a strange domain of dark energy. Tang Yin returned a sidelong glance at him with an unperturbed appearance. "My promise and oath are worth more than yours, even if I fail to understand who you are. Still, you want to snatch what belongs to me, fine; I''ll fight you if I have to." He said and then looked at the door in front of him. "It''s been a long time since I last saw you. That time, fear gripped me, and I had to run away, but this time... Hehe, if I have to fight you, then I''ll fight you to the end. Let''s see who has more power in this world nowadays." Tang Yin replied firmly, holding the soul tighter. He stomped hard on the ground, destined to shake this huge dark domain, and his silver appearance shimmered as his long silver hair painted its tips a strange but beautiful crimson. The crimson color only painted the tips of the long silver hair, but it looked as if there were vast lengths of blood fluttering all over the place while giving off a slightly strange and deadly presence. The spiritual energy thrashed tremendously from side to side as Tang Yin let out a loud bang in the direction of the door. The tremendous power it carried shook the entire dark domain as the cracks spread from side to side, and the power drove hard toward this colossal door. Even so, the blow could not even reach it before it was destroyed without a trace. "..." It was as if the gate was sending a message to Tang Yin. ''Anything that wants to challenge me will end up the same way.'' Whoever dares to fight against death will pay dearly, just like various worlds that have tried, as well as the great cultivators who once wanted to do so. Even so, Tang Yin showed no signs of fear. If he backed down now, he would lose the battle. Perhaps he would lose as well if he didn''t, but he would not break his oath just for fear of death. Therefore, he did not hesitate to cast his Natural Law domain at this place, causing it to spread from side to side behind him, giving it an even more dignified appearance than before. Tang Yin stared at the door in front of him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Natural Law of Death, that Law that is said to have never lost a battle before... I will challenge you to a battle. I, The Controller, bearer of the Natural Law of Control and the enigma among laws, will fight you if you dare to snatch a soul that belongs to me!" Tang Yin growled fiercely, and his face was painted with a ferocity similar to that of a demon hunting its prey. His words brought a deathly silence to the dark domain, which stretched for several minutes as the three existences of unimaginable power faced each other in a terrifying clash of gazes. Had it not been for the dark domain, this world would have begun to tremble in its entirety, and perhaps countless people would have died, so this domain could be said to have saved the world from certain destruction. An indeterminable amount of time passed as a ''staring clash'' occurred in that dark domain until a strange light sigh escaped from the door before Tang Yin. It was the only sound it made before disappearing without a trace. The other existence there frowned; he couldn''t deny that he was in shock but also had the same feeling that door had. Perhaps only the two of them understood each other at this moment, so the sigh that escaped his mouth was the same as he disappeared along with his dark domain. Tang Yin sighed in relief at that moment. ''...Shit, those bastards have terrifying power.'' Thought Tang Yin, who even found it difficult to maintain his Natural Law domain any longer. Still, he smiled and retracted his hand. He had created a small spiritual array to maintain Shi Yue''s remaining soul. ''Hehe, indeed, that part of the soul that was in your body was mine. To be able to think of keeping your soul guarded for so long so that those terrifying existences wouldn''t attack you, only my soul could do that.'' Tang Yin thought. The dark domain had disappeared, so Bing Xian could again see what was going on there and just looked up to see when Tang Yin arrived before Shi Yue''s body that had been created from those spirit herbs. Perhaps reconstructing a body in such a way and making spiritual herbs for this violated Natural Laws, but Tang Yin did not care. At this moment, nothing mattered to him. He simply made the body swallow the soul as he began to help it assimilate with his Law of Control. Assimilating a soul is not easy, but now that he has regained his original body and soul is complete, he has also regained several of his original abilities. Plus, his cultivation skyrocketed through the roof, so together with the Law of Control, his work was smooth and safe. Gradually, as the minutes and later hours passed, Shi Yue''s body began to see movement again, as color returned to her body and warmth was released from it. The warmth that only a living person could have. Chapter 471 - 471: What really happened... After a while, Tang Yin sighed in relief and fell back as he could feel Shi Yue''s presence. He could feel her life there and realize that the soul and body were as compatible as before. What he had worked and prepared for in the past three years finally saw its fruits. That brought a smile of satisfaction to his face, and he fell backward, sitting on the ground. Bing Xian, who had been watching all this, was shocked to witness it but smiled lovingly and pounced on him. "Tang Yin!" She said with a beautiful smile rarely seen on her face. A wave of memories from the past came to Tang Yin at that moment, and he couldn''t help but hug her tightly to him as he recalled that time. Now that his soul is complete and he is back in his body, he naturally understands what happened back then, although he still doesn''t understand a bit about his death. His memories are slightly confused, but there is no mistake that this woman in his arms belongs to him. His mind and memories right now are split in two. The memories of his death at the hands of those bastards are alive and clear. Those memories he had lost tell him that he should have died in that world after being hit by those attacks and exploding the world. But he ended up falling into this world with his limbs severed. Still, his abilities at the time allowed him to regenerate them as he tried to understand where he had fallen. Still, he didn''t get here alone. A divine beast chased him at that time, and after recovering, he had to battle for many days against that beast, which was so powerful that it managed to wound him even more seriously than he already was. The battle was extended to that place in the northwest where now countless lightning strikes every year, and he ended up meeting Shi Yue while battling the beast; it was also the moment when he received some help from the gods of the northwest to hurt the divine beast badly and send it deep into a sea of lightning. His story in this world begins there. But his mind fails to assimilate that gap of 2,170 years; where are those 2,170 years? After Tang Yin''s short history in this world, his memories feel foggy. It is as if there is a void there, interconnecting with the memories of having died again to just then reincarnate in Ren Xiao''s body. ''Did I die twice? Could it be that I traveled to the past and then to the future again to die and return to this world more than 2 thousand years later?'' Tang Yin thought. When he came to this world for the first time, there was something else he didn''t remember: The System. That means that the System appeared during the void that haunts his mind. But he certainly remembers obtaining the item that activated the System before he died in his world. ''Maybe... There is one more requirement to activate.'' Tang Yin thought, but then a memory crossed his mind that made his eyes sparkle. ''...The way I was reincarnated... It seemed as if my soul had been wandering in this world until I reached the 19-Level Abyss, where there was the anomaly...'' He thought, and several things he had thought before connected after he had considered this far, as several new memories came to his mind... It seemed he had hit the nail on the head of what had happened. A few hours ago, when that existence came to attach both soul parts to one body, he could notice several things. The first thing was that Ren Xiao''s body was many times more similar to his own than he had imagined. Moreover, Ren Xiao''s body did not disappear but merged with Tang Yin''s, resulting in Tang Yin''s body regaining much of the lost cultivation. Such a remarkably similar body and the fact that Tang Yin''s soul had been close to Ren Xiao''s body upon death did not seem to mean that it was a coincidence. If not, rather... ''My soul was preparing the body all along... Is that why Ren Xiao was born without spirit weapons? Ren Xiao was a body prepared for my soul?'' Tang Yin thought, and his eyes sparkled again. ''The Creation of the Vessel!'' He shouted in his mind with a smile after realizing what had happened. Maybe he didn''t die twice; just his soul wandered around this world trying to create a correct vessel to re-enter while making him see again the history he had lived through. That was why, when he reincarnated, he felt as if he had lived that battle a few seconds ago. It was nothing more than an illusion created by his divine soul to stay conscious and not get lost in the infinity of death. When his mind arrived here, he once again recalled the ability he had used before he died. ''So, the Mortal Cycle was referring to that... That ability I obtained from the depths of that dead world was the opportunity...'' He thought and finally realized everything that had happened. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though admittedly, there was something he didn''t know yet, and that was where Shi Yue''s promise with that being came into the equation, but he could get an idea, so his mind returned to clarity as he remembered this, and he smiled. He felt a little guilty with Shi Yue and Bing Xian because back then, he told her that if it worked out, he would be back before long. He hadn''t expected that more than 2 thousand years had passed just to come back. Thinking so, he looked at Bing Xian, who kept breathing and inhaling his scent as if she wanted to engrave it in her soul and never let it go. He smiled, lifted her to him, and kissed her, "Sorry for making you wait." He spoke. She shook her head and sank into the taste of his lips, "You being here... It''s enough... You just have to make up to me for over 2 thousand years of loneliness..." She said, and they both began to kiss each other intensely. For her, so many years of loneliness were a real torture. She was aware of her surroundings, but she couldn''t get out of her icy prison. Although she saw Shi Yue come here numerous times, she could not speak to her. She could not even see the body of her beloved despite having him so close. It felt so close, but at the same time so far away that it was immense torture for her. A woman who abandoned her Clan, her Sect, her Family, and her disciples only longed to have that man for herself once again. She left everything aside for him, and for him, she was always ready to do anything if it was for him. That is why, right now, she honestly has no desire to see her Sect again. Her only wish is to be with him. And Tang Yin could sense her devotion, so he reciprocated her kisses. But just as they began warming up inside this icy place, they both felt someone watching them and turned around. There stood Shi Yue, as beautiful as ever and totally naked, staring at Tang Yin as tears welled up in her eyes. Tang Yin felt a great weight lift from his heart as he saw her as radiant and beautiful as ever. "Xengyue, it''s been a long time." He said, making her unable to stop herself from letting out a great cry as she threw herself on him to hug him tightly. "Tang Yin!" she cried, in between cries and murmurs, not knowing how to express her feelings. Chapter 472 - 472: The Beautiful and Delicious Body of Two Beautiful Mature Women 18+. It was an embrace of nostalgia and sadness, wanting to be comforted. But at the same time, it was an embrace of happiness. The tears that fell were of infinite joy, knowing that her beloved would really fight against anything if it were for her. This naturally made her happy, but knowing that she got Tang Yin back after more than 2 thousand years of waiting was enough to make her unable to contain her feelings. Tang Yin hugged her tightly to comfort her and kissed her passionately; although initially surprised her, she realized that this Tang Yin was no longer that disciple but her beloved. So, she reciprocated a passionate kiss under the gaze of a grand beauty like Bing Xian. She smiled and waited. Perhaps she was waiting for her turn, or maybe she was waiting for something else, something Tang Yin naturally understood. He could feel the genuine desire in the hearts of these two women, and his passion also increased, making the temperature of the place, despite being cold, feel slightly warm. Perhaps the two-thousand-year wait was too much for them, who this time did not hesitate to mount on top of Tang Yin''s body to remove his clothes. Their two thousand years of waiting were finally over, and now both excellent friends were alive in front of the man they desired most. The clothes were simply an impediment for them to achieve their task, so it did not take long for them to disappear from the bodies of the three. Two beautiful and delicate bodies of beautiful world-class women, who are extremely well known throughout the continent, were left naked in front of Tang Yin. The aura of maturity they had in them characterized them and gave them a feeling of indescribable beauty, monopolizing all the beauty in this room. It was an incredible sight that Tang Yin did not expect to have in front of him. Two legendary women of this world now naked in front of him and firmly desiring him, how could he restrain himself? Moreover, since he regained his body and soul, his needs also increased because of the extremely high level of cultivation he had reached, so he didn''t hesitate to pounce on them. "Ah~" A soft yet intense moan escaped from Shi Yue''s mouth as she felt Tang Yin thrust his tongue into her intimate part. She was surprised, but desire shone in her eyes. Hearing a moan from the mouth of this beautiful and desired woman caused considerable waves to rise in Tang Yin''s body, so his tongue began to move more intensely inside her vagina, sucking intensely, causing Shi Yue''s moans to become more and more frequent. Bing Xian smiled at this, and seeing that Tang Yin''s position was kneeling in front of Shi Yue, she did not hesitate to lie down on the floor, putting herself in a position where she could enjoy and suck Tang Yin''s huge rod. Although Tang Yin was surprised by this, seeing that beautiful woman lying there, sucking his rod excited him even more. Soon, a beautiful group of three with similar hair colors immersed themselves in kinky little games as moans filled the cave. The moans from Shi Yue''s mouth kept coming out as she raised her hands to firmly grab Tang Yin''s head, wanting to feel him as much as possible. "Hnn~ No... That''s enough... Tang Yin~" She said, smiling slightly, and pushed Tang Yin towards her position, surprising the other two people who were surprised by Shi Yue''s move. Even so, Shi Yue didn''t mind these surprised looks. She did not hesitate to ride on top of Tang Yin. For her, just Tang Yin''s tongue alone was insufficient this time. And although she loved Tang Yin playing with her like that, it had been so long that she wanted to feel his huge rod once again inside her. She climbed on top of his huge penis and quickly lined it up with her vagina, starting to lower herself down slowly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahnnn~" A beautiful long moan escaped her mouth as she began to feel this longed-for feeling again. Her purple eyes shone with desire as her face lit up with an expression of extreme happiness. The long moan that escaped from her mouth excited Tang Yin so much that he couldn''t hold back the urge to push his penis hard inside her, so he did so forcefully. Although he didn''t expect her to have exactly the same feeling, one of them pushed up, and the other one let herself fall hard... "Ahnnnnnnnn~!" A huge moan of excitement and desire came out of Shi Yue''s mouth, filling the entire room. Just then, a new beautiful body covered Tang Yin''s view as the beautiful icy woman lowered her body, sticking her lower lips to Tang Yin''s desired lips. In a moment, Tang Yin''s arousal reached its peak; his penis even grew a little, and his naughty tongue began to poke inside Bing Xian''s vagina. Shi Yue felt Tang Yin''s penis growing, so without thinking, she started to move her body. Those beautiful huge buttocks of one of the most desired women on the continent began to rise and slap against Tang Yin''s torso, while her moans made a beautiful melodious mixture with the moans of the beautiful icy woman, whom Tang Yin held firmly with his hands on both of her gorgeous and fleshy buttocks. "More... Tang Yin, Ahnnn~ More...!" "Harder, Ahnnn, Tang Yin...~!" The beautiful moans of both women filled the room for an indeterminable period of time until none of them could take any more... A huge jet of semen shot out of Tang Yin''s penis into Shi Yue''s beautiful depths, while a huge jet of lovely, delicious liquid shot out of her vagina from the intense pleasure she was feeling. At the same time, Bing Xian''s delicious liquid shot out into Tang Yin''s mouth with a loud, beautiful moan... Although, that was only the beginning. Tang Yin immediately stood up and put both women on all fours before him. Those two beautiful and delicate asses of two mature women turned him on again, and soon... "Ahnnnn~!" A beautiful moan came from a mouth you wouldn''t think could erect such a beautiful sound. Although her attribute was ice and she was trained to be an icy woman, this time, she couldn''t hold back the beautiful and melodious moans when Tang Yin began to penetrate her intensely at high speed. The sound of applause filled the room like a beautiful melody, along with the moans of the unique beauties. The pleasure they felt filled them in such a way that neither wanted to stop and an indeterminate time later, a jet of semen shot out again from Tang Yin''s penis, firmly filling Bing Xian''s depths... "Hnnn!" Although she tried to hold back her moans, it was impossible. To feel this feeling again was her desire and longing; how could she not let herself go and enjoy the moment? So, a beautiful threesome of three extremely beautiful people was taking place in the depths of the Extreme North in a cave that contained one of the continent''s greatest secrets. Chapter 473 - 473: The Divine Beast The beautiful melodies of this beautiful trio did not stop with a single night. Shi Yue had unknowingly regained all the cultivation she once had, for her soul had never died. So, her stamina was incredibly high, while the Icy Goddess Bing Xian was herself, a Goddess. The most powerful the Northern Region had ever had so far, how could her stamina be little? While Tang Yin... Well, his cultivation wasn''t at its peak, but it was far above the cultivation level of this continent; how could his stamina be little? That is why they immersed themselves in enjoying this pleasurable and beautiful feeling for countless continuous hours, in every position they could imagine could be done in this beautiful cave. For them, this moment was like heaven on earth, and they enjoyed it to the fullest, bringing deep happiness to each of them for numerous days. . S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sometime later, Tang Yin lay back in the cave, looking at the two beautiful women beside him. His thoughts wandered from side to side these past few days as he thought about various things. The main issue for him right now was his cultivation level. ''Although my cultivation is not the same as when I was at my best, I am far above the cultivation level of this world, so I don''t need to worry about the things I must do. Rather, I need to restrain myself from destroying the world in an attack. Even so, I also cannot chain my cultivation to avoid destroying the world. The roar I heard four years ago when I was in the sect trials... Now I understand why he reacted like that and why my hammer tried to answer him.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled slightly, looking over the top of his shoulder towards the wall. Although there was a wall in front, Tang Yin wasn''t looking at it. His vision traveled a broad sweep at great speed in conjunction with his divine sense until he landed above the sea of lightning from the northwest. This place was still as usual; it just looked slightly more active. "Hehe, so you''re still alive, little divine beast." Tang Yin said at that moment, as his voice moved from his mouth to the enormous sea of lightning. When his voice came out, the sea of lightning shook, and a huge pair of eyes appeared between the darkness and the lightning, staring at Tang Yin''s divine sense. "ROOOOOARRRRRRRR!" A mighty roar came from that place as it answered Tang Yin, causing him to smile slightly. He was not affected at all by this roar. "Damn Worm, this time I''ll rip you to shreds, as well as the idiots who helped you back then; how will you do to him now that I''m no longer injured? I can''t wait to rip off every leg you have." The huge eyes moved as if frowning when he heard this, and a grotesque voice came out of his mouth. "Heh... Just as I led you to your death thousands of years ago, I''ll do it again. Don''t be in a hurry; those women with you, I''ll send after you too." Replied the beast, and Tang Yin smiled a little, but then his eyes widened, creating an immense divine pressure that struck hard at the divine beast that was hidden among the darkness and lightning. The blow was so tremendous that it sent this powerful divine beast crashing hard into the ground, opening a vast trench where it buried him. In addition, all the lightning stopped at that moment because of the intense explosion of divine power, and the entire northwest region shook firmly, a tremor that was felt even in the border regions. Tang Yin smirked at the sight. "Heh, you little bastard. You are nothing but a useless worm with powerful abilities. Thousands of years have passed, and you still can''t break free from a seal I deliberately placed; how dare you talk to me like that? Just bide your time; it will come shortly." Tang Yin said and moved his attention elsewhere. This time, his divine sense traveled rapidly to the central region, leaving the lightning ground in tremendous chaos and terrifying silence. Even the divine beast could only stand up again and spit out blood as a vast worm-like body of significant size was slightly revealed. He couldn''t deny that this blow had hurt him, but he still felt confident. ''...I must quickly break this seal. I didn''t expect that bastard to be still alive.'''' . ''Central Region... What a good region on a spiritual energy level.'' Tang Yin thought as he arrived here and glanced from side to side. Even so, he did not give more importance to this and continued on his way. His destination was not the central region but the supreme academy''s location. After saving Shi Yue, his concern moved to the side of the man now protected by the system. The Elder God, so he allowed his divine sense to scour the continent at high speed to try to locate him. At that moment, he sensed him in this place, but soon after, his presence disappeared without a trace, which was strange to him. He, therefore, decided to investigate this supreme academy... He spent several hours like this, but in the end, he sighed. ''Where the hell did that guy go?'' He thought and flew high above after finding nothing with his divine sense. After all, the divine sense could not sense everything in this world. Some things escape his perception, and although his cultivation level is astonishingly high, he is so far away from this place that he can''t sense all the surroundings. ''I''m going to have to travel to this place soon.'' He thought to himself and then focused on a place close to him. The east. There was a place there that he couldn''t feel either, so he traveled at high speed toward that place, and upon arrival, he understood. ''So, it''s the abyss...'' He thought and looked at it a little from side to side and remembered that little fragment Zu Xin had given him. ''Could it be that this bastard is hiding somewhere with fragments of the 19-level abyss?'' he thought. That possibility would not be far-fetched. After all, fragments with the aura of the 19-level abyss could not be sensed with the divine sense. This made him frown, and he again looked towards where the supreme academy should be. ''...Looks like I have to go there very soon.'' He thought to himself, sighing, and returned to his body with the things he needed to do in mind. Among those things, he needs to rebuild the northwest and, at the same time, help his girls become stronger, including Bing Xian and Shi Yue. ''They all should have received an increase in cultivation thanks to my breakthrough.'' He thought. The two women beside him were also connected to his soul right now, and being connected to someone at such an advanced cultivation level as him was no small thing. In fact, just because they had connected with him increased their power drastically, so the overall cultivation of their entire group had increased. ''It''s time to get out of here.'' He thought. Chapter 474 - 474: Bing Xian angry A few hours later, Tang Yin emerged from the cave with Shi Yue and Bing Xian in his arms. On his way out, he noticed that those occasional icy storms, though still occurring, were no longer murderous as before. ''Her Icy Natural Law mutated his Domain and became an Icy Curse... Quite impressive.'' Tang Yin thought, looking at Bing Xian from the corner of his eye. Though none affected him, he simply flew rapidly toward the huge and beautiful Northern City. With his current speed, it took him only a short time to arrive. The beautiful icy city that once amazed him was before his sight again, and he really had to admire the beautiful infrastructure of this city. Still, he did not linger to look at the city and moved at great speed, landing on the grounds of the Ice Divine Sect. Because he did not need to hide, his fall caused many sect members to feel stunned, and the elders quickly flew from side to side. "Who are you? Identify yourself; this is the Ice Divine Sect; no one can enter here without permission!" shouted one of the elders upon seeing these three rather powerful figures descending from the sky. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fact that they were a trio of beautiful albinos shocked many. Both men and women everywhere could not help but fall in love with these people who had just landed in their sect. Tang Yin looked from side to side, and seeing that several more elders were gathering here, he sighed and raised his head slightly. "Qingyue, come and greet me. I have a surprise for you; tell your teacher to come too." Tang Yin said in a voice that was heard throughout the sect, leaving everyone stunned. That voice carried tremendous power that made them recoil just listening to it; what the hell was going on? Just then, several powerful elders flew all over the place towards here. "Young Sir, are you looking for Miss Bing?" One of them asked respectfully. The fact that someone could make his voice heard in all corners of the sect was something that not just anyone could do. It takes tremendous power to do it, so he must be careful beforehand. Tang Yin looked at him and nodded. But, just then, Bing Xian let go of his hand and appeared behind those elders. "Oh, are you the members of that little hall I created on a whim?" Bing Xian asked curiously as she looked at these people''s clothes and inspected them up and down. When the elders felt that brutal speed, they were scared to death, but feeling that terrifying icy presence behind them left them even more stunned and shivering. ''How strong it is!'' They thought in shock, not knowing how to respond. Still, one of the most powerful elders in this hall rushed out to see what was happening. He couldn''t help but look at Tang Yin first and frowned. "Tang Yin?" he asked in shock, causing Tang Yin, Bing Xian, and Shi Yue to turn towards him. He was stunned to feel terrifying presences staring at him and almost backed up a few steps, though he only focused on Tang Yin. This man naturally knows Tang Yin and knows the current situation in the Northwest very well. Therefore, he smiled a little. "I didn''t expect that after the destruction of the Northwest, you would come to seek refuge in my Ice Divine Sect. Let me tell you something: I will do my best to see to it that Northwest does not receive our protection in this case." He said mockingly and firmly as if his word was an inviolable rule. But just then, he felt his body partially frozen as a hand held his shoulder. He was stunned and tried to move but found it impossible. "Who the hell do you think you are to talk to Tang Yin like that? If he wants, this sect will be handed over to him; who do you think you are?" Bing Xian asked in a beautiful, cold voice as she firmly held this old man. He was stunned, but hearing that made him turn around angrily, "I''m one of the leaders of the Divine Ice Sect; what the hell do you think you''re doing!? You want to antagonize us!?" he shouted angrily, but in pain. Bing Xian sneered. "Leader? Heh, the leaders of my Ice Divine Sect have always been women; since when could a man like you, with your poor cultivation, rise to the stages of being a leader?" she asked coldly, tightening her grip even more. This stunned many of the elders present; many tried to pounce on this woman to catch her, but several elders standing near them quickly stopped them. "This woman... Doesn''t she look familiar to you?" One of the longest-lived elders of the sect asked. Although he is not the strongest, nor is he as strong as the man in Bing Xian''s hands, he has lived much longer than him. So, some memories of his childhood came back to him, though they were hazy... Bing Xian threw the old man at Tang Yin''s feet, and he fell over him, causing him to kneel. "Tang Yin, do you have enmity with my sect?" she asked angrily. She wasn''t angry with Tang Yin; her anger was with her sect. If it turned out that they were at enmity or that they hadn''t done their duty correctly... She wouldn''t mind returning to the sect to bring order to the north again. But Tang Yin shook his head. "No, I get along quite well with your disciple and a member of your family, so I consider that I get along well with your sect." Tang Yin said and then looked at the old man prostrate on the ground, complaining. "It''s just that an elder of your sect, a few years ago, set a mission for me to be wanted dead or alive, right, Elder? You should be Yang Tao''s master." He spoke. His words created a tremendous shock in Bing Xian. She really didn''t expect something like that. Her very sect, the one belonging to her family, had put out an order to search for Tang Yin, dead or alive? This naturally made Bing Xian''s blood burn, pressing her foot toward this Elder, who felt his bones shatter. He, an elder of the Ice Divine Sect, felt a terrifying coldness embedded into his bones. Yet, just then, a voice came from afar. "Tang Yin!" shouted Qingyue with a smile as she came flying with something dangling in her hands. She quickly arrived and was stunned to see Tang Yin''s new appearance. ''Was he that beautiful?'' she thought in shock, looking up to see him. He had even regained his previous height and musculature, so it totally stunned Qingyue, who couldn''t take her eyes off him once she got there. The Goddess of Asgard was just as frozen after arriving behind her. Tang Yin smiled at her and stroked her head a little, "Qingyue, I brought you a gift. Well, to your teacher too." He said as he averted his gaze to the Goddess of Asgard. She was stunned, but she wasn''t looking at him. She was staring at Bing Xian''s back. How could she forget who her teacher was? Although it had been more than 2 thousand years since she last saw her, she could never forget her! Still, she could also feel the dangerous presence coming from her body, so the days when she was scolded more than once for failing came back to her mind. She understood that her teacher, the Legendary Goddess of the North from 2 thousand years ago, was angry. Chapter 475 - 475: Niece? Aunt? Bing Xian turned her head and stared at the Goddess of Asgard. It had been a long time since she had seen her, and although she had already heard that her disciple had become a God, which made her feel secretly proud, right now, there was not even a hint of pride. There was even some disappointment, which made the Goddess of Asgard almost lower her head unconsciously. "Yinyin, you''ve grown up." Bing Xian said with some mockery as she kicked the old man hard and threw him at her disciple. "What is this waste alive doing? He dared to put out a search warrant against Tang Yin; how come he''s not locked up, awaiting his punishment?" she asked angrily, surprising Goddess Asgard. She thought something different had happened, but does it have something to do with Tang Yin? She tilted her head and looked at Tang Yin. Daze hit her when she looked at that face with the silver hair. His whole face lit up, and he looked more masculine than usual. This was not a face resembling Tang Yin''s; this was the real Tang Yin''s face. The one who, in the Higher Realms, left all the women who have lived hundreds of thousands of years and even millions of years speechless. This left her stunned, but seeing the one she had recognized as Bing Xian, her teacher, by her side, she had a memory of the past... A memory of seeing her teacher talking to a man about things she could not hear. She never saw the man''s face, but the back looked exactly like the Tang Yin in front of her. ''It could be...'' She thought in shock, but seeing that she didn''t do or say anything, the old man lying on the ground looked up to call out to her. "Sect Master, please help me; that woman is slandering me!" he shouted, snapping the Goddess of Asgard out of her thoughts. She looked at him, "That woman? Are you an idiot! She is my master, the Ancient Sect Master! How dare you be so disrespectful to her!?" she shouted angrily and kicked this old man hard, which ended up destroying his bones and cultivation in one blow. Her words and actions stunned everyone, as cries of shock came from side to side. The Goddess Bing Xian was back; she is a legend within the sect! Although her legacy does not endure on the mainland like Shi Yue''s, throughout the northern region, she remains a legend. A woman with an icy domain as powerful as hers has not existed for hundreds of thousands of years, so her fame spreads throughout the region. And that woman is back! Bing Xian stared at her disciple and sighed. "Bing Yinyin, announce my return. I will help you because if I don''t, you will lead this to destruction once I leave." Bing Xian said with a bit of a headache after thinking again about the problems of leading a sect. But when Bing Yinyin heard this, she brightened up, "Are you sure, master!?" She asked as her childhood came back to her for a moment. But, just at those moments, Qingyue, who was behind Bing Xian, frowned. She had been totally stunned by the beautiful face of Tang Yin, who had heard almost nothing of the conversation between her teacher and Bing Xian. But, Bing Yinyin''s last words she did hear and turned her head sharply to see Bing Xian. Bing Xian couldn''t help but turn her face to see her when she felt her gaze and frowned. "You..." Bing Xian said as she frowned and appeared before Qingyue instantly to stare at her from up close. Qingyue was surprised by this but also surprised to see her. Bing Xian looked her up and down as she circled over her several times, and finally, she couldn''t bear to take off her veil. This veil was quite a powerful item, but it was relatively easy to remove in the face of Bing Xian''s power. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, a gorgeous face that dulled the beauty of the surroundings appeared before everyone. Perhaps only the beauty of Tang Yin''s male face could match it. But this was the first time Tang Yin had seen such a beautiful face. Lips painted like beautiful cherries made any man''s senses want to eat them. They were lips that called out to whoever saw them to feel the intense need to kiss them. Even with the new cultivation and mental strength, Tang Yin could not help but feel a fierce desire to kiss her. Moreover, her slightly flushed and surprised cheeks looked as beautiful, adorable, and highly captivating as the beauty of a natural waterway of the purest and most crystalline water in the world. It was even more fascinating than any precious pearl ever could be. If blended with her eyes and the outline of them, along with her perfectly defined long eyebrows, they increased and gave a feeling of indescribable beauty. The men standing nearby, trained to be like men of ice, could not help but feel those intense desires welling up inside their bodies, and they did not have Tang Yin''s mental fortitude. They unconsciously began to approach her. She was like a beautiful sculpture made by the best sculptor, attracting the masses naturally. She looked like a demon succubus who used her powers to lure men to her, but this time, Qingyue''s beauty was not seductive but a tender and cold beauty. Even Bing Xian was surprised by this woman''s beauty and could not help but put her veil back on once she saw everything. Noticing the anomaly in the nearby men, she let out an angry snort as she stomped her foot on the ground, creating an attack that sent them flying dozens of meters backward. And after that, she simply looked at Qingyue. "Girl, you look just like my sister." Bing Xian said. Qingyue lowered her head a little and nodded at her. "Greetings, aunt. My name is Bing Qingyue." She replied, thus confirming her identity. Bing Xian couldn''t help but grab Qingyue by the arm in surprise. "You''re my niece? You''re really my sister''s daughter!?" She asked in shock, and Bing Yinyin came behind her to confirm it. "Master, she is Mrs. Bing''s daughter. She was born 40 years ago." She said, smiling, stunning Bing Xian even more. "My sister is still alive? Where is she!? I want to see her!" she spoke quickly, carefully grabbing Qingyue by the arms. She didn''t know how she should treat a niece, but right now, what she wanted most was to see her sister. Still, her question caused Qingyue and Bing Yinyin to lower their heads. Bing Xian frowned at this and couldn''t help but glance at Tang Yin. It was only a glance, but he understood what she wanted him to do, so immediately after that glance, Tang Yin took them away to another place, disappearing instantly. He did not forget to take what was still hanging from Qingyue''s hands and the old man who had been crippled and was lying in a bloody puddle. Soon, they appeared on a nearby mountain in the center of the Ice Divine Sect. "What!?" Yinyin shouted in shock upon seeing this and stared at Tang Yin. "Your cultivation...!" her voice came out as a high-pitched scream as shock took over her mind, and she fell backward, sitting on the ground from what she had just witnessed... Chapter 476 - 476: The Old Man of the West Tang Yin''s presence was so overwhelming that it frightened her and sent her straight to the ground. That power... ''How is it possible?'' She wondered in shock while Tang Yin smiled and helped her up. "Don''t be scared by little things; better tell us what happened to my sister-in-law. I haven''t seen her in a while." He spoke. "Sister-in-law?" Bing Yinyin asked, stunned to hear this. What does he mean? Sister-in-law? She thought, and Tang Yin smiled. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Naturally, my woman''s sister is my sister-in-law." He replied as he slipped his arm around Bing Xian''s waist, drawing her to him. His words and actions were bound to surprise Bing Qingyue and Bing Yinyin, who did not understand what was happening. Still, for Bing Yinyin, the surprise was greater. The cultivation she felt from Tang Yin is indescribable, but if you add to it the fact that for some reason, she felt that Shi Yue had recovered and from the appearance of her master, a high-level ancient Frost Goddess, the amount of surprises she was feeling even caused her to have a sudden headache. Even so, Bing Xian''s stern gaze brought her back to her senses, and she lowered her head. "...Madam Bing died sometime after she had Qingyue. But we could never find her body." She replied, causing Bing Xian to frown. It wouldn''t be unreasonable for her sister to die. Even if she managed to reach the level of a god, in the end, gods also have a limited lifespan in this world. But... That her body had not been found and the fact that Bing Yinyin was talking this way made her annoyed. "Tell me, who is Qingyue''s father?" she asked, causing Yinyin to avert her head slightly. She knew she couldn''t hide it, though. "He is a man from the west. He currently rules as the God of the Heavenly Hammer after the Elder Lord retired from office." She replied firmly. This surprised Bing Xian, and he looked at Tang Yin, "You have no contact with them? Elder Lord respected you back then." Tang Yin shook his head, though he frowned. ''Qingyue has the blood of the Heavenly Hammer in her veins? But was she born as an Ice Phoenix Heiress? Such pure blood... Could it be that sister-in-law had royal blood of the Ice Phoenix?'' He thought as he frowned. ''A person with the royal blood of a legendary beast should be able to live twice or even three times as long as a normal human of the same cultivation level, so if sister-in-law could live 10 thousand years, it would be normal. Even so, she was younger than Xian, Shi Yue''s age; how did she die so fast?'' He thought and looked at Bing Yinyin. "In which direction is the Heavenly Hammer Sect?" he asked. Although she was surprised by the question, as she thought he would know, she still pointed to an address. So, Tang Yin quickly moved his divine sense toward that direction at great speed. It was far away, but he got there quickly and looked from the sky at this place. ''My God, this is better than the central region. Even though the cities aren''t as good, it''s still amazing the spiritual energy here.'' Tang Yin thought and traveled even further to where he felt those powerful divine senses. Still, before he arrived, he felt another divine sense passing through him. ''Oh? He noticed my presence, this guy.'' Tang Yin thought and paused in midair, awaiting the arrival of a new divine sense that appeared before him quickly. The personification of this divine sense was of a rather old man who looked pitiful. When he looked at Tang Yin, he took several steps back in shock. "Young Master!" he shouted in shock. His shout was even heard throughout the sect he belonged to. Tang Yin looked at him briefly before recognizing him in his memories. "Old man, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you." He spoke. The man in front of him could not utter a word for a long time but soon calmed down. "Young Master, I thought you had died." He replied with a smile, causing Tang Yin to shrug his shoulders. "Let''s forget about that. I want to know one thing. I heard that your heir took my sister-in-law, Bing Xianyi, as his wife, right?" This man nodded at this question; that was no secret. However, for some reason, Tang Yin felt that this old man''s original face had tightened at that moment. "Okay, now I want to know how she died?" Tang Yin asked directly. He didn''t hide the fact that he suspected some things and didn''t need to. He knows there is something fishy about this. His world has very well researched the inheritance of spirit weapons. When two cultivators have a child, the one with the purest bloodline will most likely inherit their spirit weapon to the child. But, if both bloodlines are equally pure, then the higher-ranked spirit weapon will be inherited. The union of Bing Xianyi with a male bearer of the Heavenly Hammer should have resulted in the child being born with a Heavenly Hammer because it is of a higher rank than Bing''s Ice Phoenix itself. Still, Qingyue does not have the heavenly hammer. On the contrary, she has a true Ice Phoenix, meaning Bing Xianyi''s bloodline is purer. That being the case, she should be considered a true Ice Phoenix Heiress, so her longevity should not be a joke. She is a woman who, had she not been killed, would have lived thousands of years longer. But no, she died with only 2,000 years to live. How is that possible? That is why Tang Yin''s suspicion lies in the fact that this sect did something. And, naturally, there is something in his mind that could have been. And if it was that... In the end, Tang Yin shook his head at the thought of this and let this old man answer. The old man shook his head; he looked sincere. "Young Master, the truth is that we are still investigating about it. The heir you say is my eldest son; you knew him when he was a child. He married her a few hundred years ago, but she died suddenly almost 40 years ago, which resulted in him looking for the culprit. That also made us more enmity with the central region, as we believe they did something since the Independent God who used poison 2 thousand years ago is in their hands." He answered sincerely. Tang Yin frowned upon hearing this and nodded. "Central region, huh? Well, I''ll look for information there." He replied but smiled and appeared behind this old man in an instant. Causing a divine pressure to be put on him, scaring him greatly. He even found it difficult to breathe, even though this was only a representation of the divine sense. "But if it turns out that it was you guys using the forbidden techniques... Old man, I will erase you in a way that even history won''t remember. Two thousand years ago, I was injured, but guess what, I''ve recovered. So, you''d better not do forbidden things by my Clan; I don''t want to murder those who carry the blood of my heavenly hammer." Tang Yin said coldly and sent a light power towards the top of the sect that was shown among the clouds. A sect that harbored great power and was respected by everyone on the continent. Still, the elder did not dare to do or say anything. He simply nodded. Tang Yin then returned to his body, leaving the place in thunderous silence. Soon, though, the commotion could be heard as the elder returned to his body. Chapter 477 - 477: Something strange in the west "Elder, what is it?" Several voices asked as he quickly arrived at the place that had been attacked, which was one of the sect''s most protected domes. When they arrived here, they noticed that all the spiritual arrays were destroyed, plus a great destruction in the dome. That left them in shock. The older man came out shortly after, looking a little pale. "Call my son. Tell him to come alone; I need to talk to him." As soon as they heard this, they all went to do as he said while blocking out the news of what had happened. Soon, the God of the Heavenly Hammer came quickly to this place, noticing himself concerned about what was happening. ... As soon as Tang Yin returned to his body, he momentarily stared at the western region. ''These people like to tempt death. Since that''s how it is, don''t blame me for what might happen.'' He thought. "Tang Yin, what happened?" Bing Xian asked doubtfully. Tang Yin frowned. "We need to investigate the west. They seem to be hiding something, but the old man caught up to discover me before I could get there." He replied, frowning. "Do you suspect they did something with my sister?" she asked, then thought again, "Maybe it was the central region?" She asked back, and Tang Yin smiled. "The old man said it could be the central region. But the fact that that''s the first thing they think and say makes it suspicious. The western region has always been allied with the northwest but didn''t show up to help when the central region was attacked despite the fact that they were close. Their friendship with the North and the impartiality they have always had towards the other regions, added to the respect they are always held in, makes me think that hardly anyone has bothered to investigate them, being that they have been fighting the demons the longest, don''t you think they might want something more?" Tang Yin asked, slightly surprising the women who heard him. ''Could they be planning something else?'' they thought in shock. "But what does the western region gain by doing this? The central region has always been the one with the desire to take over the continent and has shown it, making the west stand aside." Bing Xian replied doubtfully, though certainly, she found the western region strange now. Tang Yin smiled, "That''s because you don''t understand how those of us with a heavenly hammer think. Our supremacy is never sought by having strong subordinates; we will always seek to be so powerful as to crush the rest, and then subordinates will naturally come." He replied. There was no one better than him to understand how those who carried the blood of his heavenly hammer did things. ''Seeking supremacy by force is always better, considering that humans are often naturally treacherous. Perhaps they are the quiet ones with strict rules, but these same rules can be violated by themselves, as no one would believe that the one who makes the rules is the one who violates them. Looks like I need to visit that place too.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling. Still, he didn''t say anything else. Sooner or later, he''ll find out, and whoever murdered her will have to pay. He looked down at the body of the old man lying there but was attracted by something Qingyue was still holding in her hands. ''Oh?'' He thought and was stunned to see that it was Yang Tao, who was almost hanged in Qingyue''s hands. Qingyue noticed that Tang Yin was looking at her hands, so she averted her gaze downwards and then noticed that she still had Yang Tao grabbed by the neck, so her face shone with a smile. "Right, Tang Yin, this guy tried to escape a while ago, but I was able to grab him!" She said, smiling as she handed Yang Tao to him. He was unconscious and partially frozen, so he didn''t know what was going on. Tang Yin smiled mischievously at seeing him like this and pulled the old man to his hand. "Goddess of Asgard, I don''t think I''ll have a problem if I grab these two, right?" he asked, smiling. Bing Yinyin quickly said, "Do what you will with them. They are your objects of revenge, so they are yours." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. "Fine... You''re no use to me." He spoke. Along with his words, the old man''s body drastically increased in size, causing him to give a terrifying scream, which was soon silenced by an explosion of his body. Even so, the explosion did not stain anyone with blood, as everything was enclosed in a small spiritual array that Tang Yin quickly made. Although it shocked Bing Yinyin and Qingyue, neither of them said anything. "Xian, I''m going to rebuild the northwest and take revenge on the bastards in the central region soon. Can you prepare the North by then?" he asked, though he spoke again. "I have several debts to collect. Several forces will be destroyed for it. So, we will run out of manpower." He said with a wry smile. Bing Xian smiled at him, "Of course. I will prepare the North to follow in your footsteps. But I won''t prepare pretty beauties for you, my niece, you just saw her, right? I will hand her over to you and also my disciple, but I won''t keep my promise of back then." She replied jokingly. Her words surprised Qingyue and Yinyin, who were stunned that the Legendary Goddess they admired so much would say something like that, but before they could react, Tang Yin had already done so and lightly tapped her on the head. "Don''t play games with me." He replied with an awkward smile after remembering when he had asked Xian to get many beautiful women for him upon discovering this sect was full of women. Although his plan back then was to recover using a forbidden technique, he no longer has that plan. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bing Xian smiled and hugged him a little, "It''s okay. I''ll prepare the North for you." She replied. Tang Yin looked at Shi Yue. "Yue''er, I have some things to do here, and then I''ll go through the east. Will you come with me?" he asked, and Shi Yue shook her head, smiling. "Just as Xian has something to prepare for you, I must also prepare something for your movements. Give me back that token I gave you, and then find me in the west when you go to start your moves over the central region. I will give you a surprise." She replied. That surprised Tang Yin, but he still did as she told him. Although he didn''t know what she was planning, he wasn''t worried about her. With his current speed, he could traverse this continent in no time, and he knows that Shi Yue''s ability is not for jokes, much less now that she has regained her cultivation and perhaps made some breakthroughs. So, he was not worried when she left. After her departure, Bing Xian and Bing Yinyin left Qingyue alone, as Qinyue seemed to want to say some things to Tang Yin. "Tang Yin... Do you want to take a walk for a while? There''s a really beautiful place here that belongs to my family. Only I usually visit it." Chapter 478 - 478: The Perfect Beauty Soon after, a beautiful duo walked near a vast, naturally created water fountain. This place was beautiful, as the water there was not freezing despite the coldness of the surrounding environment. Everything around was frozen, and even the natural spring was frozen, but the water flowed calmly from side to side as if it were at an average temperature. In fact, if you touched the water, it was not cold. It felt warm, so I could walk around this place and give it an incredible appearance, along with the beautiful flowers that adorned it. This fountain was also on a mountain, one of the highest in the sect, where Qingyue stood, looking up at the nearby clouds. "Look, isn''t it beautiful? I always come here and play like this..." She said as she threw her power towards the clouds to disperse them, removing them from the place. These clouds scattered to the sides, but thanks to the intense spiritual energy in the area, new clouds quickly formed and mixed with the others. It was a quick and beautiful process to watch. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Which made Tang Yin smile a little. He approached her as he noticed that she wanted to say something to him and touched her face a little. "I didn''t expect you to have such a perfect face." Tang Yin said, surprising her. She turned a little red and turned her head away. "Do you think I''m pretty? My face is... Complicated. It doesn''t look like any face in my family, and I can''t show it freely or breathe the air in a calm way like everyone else because everything becomes chaotic." She said, smiling with some embarrassment at this. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders and put her face back in front of his, removing the veil she was wearing. No words could describe it now; a perfect face worthy of a 10 out of 10 rating was visible before him. He couldn''t get tired of looking at it. "You have the most beautiful face I have ever seen in my entire life. Both in this and in my past life. My wives are all beautiful; my girls are beauties of incalculable beauty, but still, there is none that can compare with a face as beautiful as yours. It is a face worthy to be considered perfect." He replied firmly. This left her stunned, and she looked at him with those beautiful blue eyes; she was shocked, but she smiled a little. That smile was so mesmerizing that it left Tang Yin stunned. He couldn''t help but feel the urge to kiss this perfect face that he had never seen before, although he didn''t do it in the end. She smiled a little and sat up, signaling him to sit beside her, then leaned on his shoulder, staring at him. "I feel that your face is more beautiful than mine." She said, causing Tang Yin to shake his head. He wasn''t denying it, though; he was simply remembering something she had said to him when they first spoke. "Can I see your ice phoenix?" he asked, taking her by surprise. Still, she did as he asked and showed him her ice phoenix. This time, whatever secret was of this phoenix, Tang Yin could see it. When Tang Yin looked the ice phoenix in the eyes, he felt that an indescribable power resided there. It was no ordinary power. ''Divine power... So, this girl really is the Heir of the Ice Phoenix. The Divine of her Ice Phoenix increases her physical beauty, which makes her perfect beauty. It seems that the legend is true. The first Ice Phoenix was a Woman of Perfect Beauty.'' Tang Yin thought. He just wanted to confirm that he once read in a dead world, precisely from the same world where he got that ability that allowed him to be reborn. It is a strange and dead world that hides countless secrets. Tang Yin could never go to its depths, but once there, he found a peculiar and ancient book so old that he could not understand how old it was. It was written in indelible ink and bore strange little secrets. Among those secrets, it mentioned the Beauty of a Perfect Woman, who, according to his master, could have been the first Ice Phoenix. This also seemed to be connected to something else. A perfect beauty... This is something that all men in the Higher Realm wish to have. From Tang Yin''s father to the weakest of cultivators, they all long to have a perfect beauty by their side. For there is another legend of a perfect woman, which does endure to this day and is what makes every man in the Higher Realm desire a perfect woman. It was a Goddess of the past whom men named Abrilth, but whose real name was never known, also known as the Goddess of Time, the one who controlled, at one time, the Laws of Time. Her legend says that at some point, she will return as a Perfect Beauty because, being the one who controlled the Laws of Time, she cannot die. In that perfect beauty were hidden all the secrets of the world, so no matter who was, everyone wanted to have her as a wife. Naturally, there is one more legend, which is the one that Tang Yin is interested in, for it has much to do with him. And perhaps, this was another reason that caused Tang Yin''s death. ''The Divine Soul Bearer will always be connected with me. He is my hope.'' The whole Legend of the Goddess of Time ends with those words. ''And to think I was once searching for a perfect beauty, but it seems I now have one by my side.'' Tang Yin thought ironically as he looked at Qingyue, smiling while watching the clouds disperse with each power she cast. For her, who is usually alone, watching it with someone else is much more entertaining. So, she looked at Tang Yin, "Do you want to play?" she asked, smiling, but soon felt her lips being pressed by something, as Tang Yin''s face appeared very close to her. She felt stunned and didn''t even react when Tang Yin moved away from her. Chapter 479 - 479: She trusts him a lot Tang Yin smiled as he saw her lost, ''I wonder if this perfect-looking woman has anything to do with that legend.'' He thought. Just at those moments, Qingyue blushed slightly and lowered her head. She didn''t know what to say or how to react, or what she should speak. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help myself." Tang Yin replied with a smile, making her look at him again. "...What am I food? You said it like you wanted to eat me, and you couldn''t restrain yourself from taking a bite out of me." She said in a reproachful voice as she averted her face again. Tang Yin smiled as he heard her say this. "You certainly look more delicious than any food I''ve ever tasted. So, you''re not wrong about that." He replied, smiling. Qingyue was a little surprised when she heard this but said nothing. She simply stood with her back to him and looked in another direction, causing Tang Yin to smile at this tender act that an icy beauty like her was having. "Hey..." She suddenly said. "Yes?" "Once... When I was a little girl and was in my mother''s arms, I heard her mumbling something... She was complaining because her sister left her alone in this world, and even though she was alive, even she didn''t know where she was." "Mother was complaining because her sister had secluded herself in that way to wait for a man who had died. At that time, I didn''t understand anything. Were you that man? Since the great master is your wife, and she was my mother''s sister." She asked doubtfully as Tang Yin looked at her back. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this, sat up to look at the nearby clouds, and sighed. "Xian decided to seclude herself to protect my original body, which is the one you see now. I died 2 thousand years ago and reincarnated recently; it was only a few days ago that I learned that I had lived in this world 2 thousand years ago. But yes, Xian went into seclusion to wait for me." He answered truthfully. His answer surprised Qingyue, who turned to look at him. "Reincarnation? Does that exist?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled at the sight of her. "Am I not the best proof of that? What if I told you that I am not of this world? Two thousand years ago, I fell into this strange and desolate place after having fought to the death against the most powerful of my original world. I''m sure you remember that a few years ago, in the mountains, I told you about some stories that seemed like fantasy. Actually, they were stories I lived in my world." He replied, being honest with her. Hearing this, Qingyue was even more stunned. "Another world?" she said in shock and moved even closer to him with her eyes sparkling with interest. "What''s that place like? Is it bigger than our world? Are there gods?" she asked with a big smile full of interest. Her reaction surprised Tang Yin, "Do you believe me?" he asked with surprise, and she smiled. "You''re my best friend; why wouldn''t I believe you?" She answered sincerely and couldn''t help but sit on Tang Yin''s legs, surprising Tang Yin by the intense touch he was feeling. "This... What are you doing, Miss Qingyue?" he asked doubtfully upon seeing her like this. She smiled. "You''re going to tell me stories of that world. So, start, I want to listen." She replied, leaning back on his chest as she stared at him. Tang Yin was stunned to see this and couldn''t help but sigh. ''This girl is still the same as when we were in the mountains.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling. Still, he was not polite to her and hugged her. "Well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you a little bit. First, my world can''t compare to this one, did you see my new cultivation? It''s so tall that I could murder a god with one finger. Do you understand what it means?" Tang Yin asked, and she smiled. "Yes, you are an immortal." She replied with a smile. Although she didn''t believe that he could slay a god with a finger, she certainly felt that Tang Yin''s power was above that of her master. It was unbelievable, and she didn''t understand how he got it, but she didn''t care. He wouldn''t do anything bad to her. Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this but still shook his head. "Well, with my current power, I would only be on the level of the leaders of the weaker worlds there. My world is not just one world; it is more than 10 thousand habitable worlds, so you can travel the confines from side to side if you so choose, although there are very powerful beasts that could easily assassinate you. Over there, your master would be as weak as a ten-year-old. Do you understand the vastness?" Qingyue was stunned to hear that there were so many worlds, but she became increasingly interested. She always liked the way Tang Yin told stories because she felt as if he had lived them, so she began to ask back and forth, more and more interested in this. And so, hours passed as the two of them continuously talked, feeling each other''s heart. Still, time was precious at this moment for both of them. Qingyue felt the need to further increase her power after hearing this, so she wanted to go cultivate quickly. Therefore, she stood up and stood with her back to Tang Yin. "I will go with you when you go to that place. I hope you didn''t lie to me about anything." She said suddenly. "That''s why I''m going to cultivate hard." She turned to stare at him as she said this, and Tang Yin smiled. "I have a way to help you cultivate the Divine Realm in no time; why don''t you follow me, little Phoenix Heiress?" Tang Yin asked as he hugged her from behind. She raised her gaze to look at him in surprise. "Follow you?" "Yes, we''ll be connected by the soul; my soul is special, as you may already know, so it will help you cultivate quickly." "Is there such a thing?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "But there is a restriction." Tang Yin replied. "What is it?" Qingyue asked. "Once you are connected with my soul..." Tang Yin said and approached her, retaking her lips. "These lips will not be near another man, do you understand?" He asked, pulling away from her again. She was again stunned by this but still nodded. "Is that a restriction?" she asked doubtfully, trying to understand the restriction. "I''ve never had any friends, Tang Yin. So, naturally, I''m not close to someone else. Hm, well, I met younger sister Feifei and the others and they''re nice, but I''m not really close to someone else... Hmm, my master? No, she''s not male..." She said innocently, and by the end, she was almost mumbling. She was trying to search her mind as to why Tang Yin was telling her that she couldn''t be around other men, but she couldn''t remember a time when she had been around men. So, she looked extremely tender, trying to figure out what the restriction was. Tang Yin couldn''t help but start laughing at that moment after seeing her like that. "Hahahaha... Qingyue, you''re more innocent than I expected, hahahahaha..." He said, surprising her by his sudden fit of laughter. Still, he didn''t let her react. In an instant, he appeared before her, and with another kiss on the lips, he activated his soul to join it to hers. The kiss lasted a little more than a few seconds, and in that time, Qingyue felt as if Tang Yin had approached her soul and asked for permission to join her. ''Permission?'' She thought, though she immediately agreed. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Tang Yin wanted to harm her, he could have. He could have even enslaved her at that moment, for she let her soul free in his hands. It was like handing over what was most important to her without batting an eye, which surprised Tang Yin, who was preparing to explain what she should do. Even so, his soul did as if this was natural, and soon, both souls were connected under the unique mechanism without Tang Yin doing anything. Chapter 480 - 480: ''So fast? This girl really gave her soul to me as if it meant nothing.'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Qingyue then felt the soul connection. It was strange, and she couldn''t explain the feelings, but strangely, she felt very happy about this and didn''t know why. Soon, she had the urge to sit down to cultivate. It was a need she couldn''t help, so after quickly telling Tang Yin, she sat down and began to cultivate. Tang Yin looked at her and sighed, ''This girl is not defensive of me in the least. I think I fell into the best world I could have fallen into. All the women I met are so sincere that it makes me love them more and more. They remind me of my wives.'' Tang Yin thought, though he sighed in the end. He put a protection array on Qingyue''s side and searched for Bing Xian''s aura; after that, he disappeared from the place. . Because it was already late at night, Bing Xian was staring out of the room''s window. She couldn''t help but sigh as she recalled the past. "It''s strange for the Ice Goddess to sigh." Tang Yin said, coming up behind her to hug her. Bing Xian looked up and smiled at the sight of him, plunging into that embrace she loved so much. She remained silent in that position for a long while, and Tang Yin waited patiently, for he knew she wanted to tell him a few things. "...When I decided to seal myself to protect your body, I told her. I may never see her again. I was already mentally prepared never to see her again when I did it, but now that I know she died... It''s a little painful." She said, smiling, and Tang Yin nodded with some guilt. She separated herself from her family and clan solely because of him. Her family died, including her beloved sister, so it''s normal for her to feel pain. Just as he prepared to try to comfort her, she spoke again, this time smiling. "Although if I went back to the past and had the chance to choose again, I would do exactly the same thing. I will never regret that decision because it is the one that causes us to be able to be together now." Tang Yin looked at her in surprise at these words and kissed her lightly with love. "Looks like I found the right woman after I was reborn." He said, smiling, and she averted her gaze a little in embarrassment. "I think you will always be lucky with women, Tang Yin. Shi Yue loves you with her soul and even decided to give up her existence so that you could be reborn properly. Maybe many women would do the same." She replied, smiling, though then gave a long sigh. "Tang Yin, if it turns out that the West murdered my sister, I will make them suffer as atonement. They will never see the clear sky again but won''t die so easily." She said suddenly. She was saying it because she knew that they had the same spiritual weapon as him, and she wanted him to know it. Tang Yin smiled and nodded at her, "You won''t need to move if you don''t want to. I''ll do it for you. I told you a long time ago that I would do anything for you. If they are your enemies, they will also be my enemies, and I will exterminate them if that is your decision. You don''t need to stain your pretty hands with blood; mine are enough." He replied. She smiled, hearing him say this, and visibly relaxed. For a moment, she thought about the possibility that Tang Yin might not allow it, which might put them in a difficult situation. Still, if he agreed, everything in her world aligned with her. They lasted a long while like that until Bing Xian turned around and pushed him towards the bed. "You will have very busy days starting today, so we will have little time for our nights together, so you will have to make it up to me tonight." She said, smiling mischievously and with desire as her clothes left her body. Soon, a beautiful melody filled this room as the moon, once again, witnessed the union of this pair of attractive individuals in an intense night of passion. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The following day, Tang Yin wanted to look for Qingyue but sighed when he realized that she was still cultivating. Therefore, he decided to go alone to look for the other bastard who took his arm. Without thinking, he pulled Yang Tao out of the spiritual array where he was holding him, and this guy screamed when he saw him. "A ghost!?" he shouted in shock as he jumped back in fear. Tang Yin scoffed. "Heh, now you think the one you took an arm off a few years back is a ghost. You''re a total waste." Tang Yin said mockingly, making this guy realize what was happening, and he started screaming as he pleaded... "Please forgive me!" Tang Yin smiled and walked up to him; he stomped him hard on the left arm... "AGHHHHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream that came out of his mouth was enough to affect his vocal cords; even so, the pain in his arm was so unbearable that he couldn''t help but continue screaming in pain. Tang Yin broke every bone in his arm at that moment, "This is just the beginning. Don''t scream so hard over something as simple as that. Now then, let''s go find your companions." Tang Yin said, smiling, and put the guy back into the womb, but he felt a presence nearby just then. ''Feifei?'' He thought and smiled as he realized that, indeed, Huang Feifei was in the city. Therefore, he quickly flew towards her, arriving soon after. "Feifei, what are you doing here?" Tang Yin asked as he saw her walking through the city, heading towards the Ice Divine Sect. When Huang Feifei heard him, she looked up and smiled. "Tang Yin!" She said, smiling, and rushed over to him lovingly to hug him. "I missed you, Tang Yin!" She said as they hugged each other. He smiled and carried her to him, disappearing from the city instantly. "You got stronger? God, this is even stronger than those gods..." She replied as she noticed that they had appeared above the heavens in an instant. Although she wasn''t surprised, she always thought Tang Yin could do the impossible. Instead of surprise, there was great admiration and adoration. Tang Yin gave her a light kiss and nodded to her. "That''s right, I''ve regained my original body. Can you feel it?" He asked, causing her to stare at him for a moment. "Oh... Tang Yin, you look much more beautiful, and with the silver hair, now you look better." She said in surprise. "You are bigger, Tang Yin. And your muscles grew... Even that over there looks more vigorous..." She said continuously while checking Tang Yin from side to side. "Hahahaha, that''s right, Feifei. I''m sure you''ll remember that I told you my true identity a while ago, right? Well, this is my body from when I was alive. Some things have happened." Tang Yin said and, without hesitation, began to tell her everything that had happened these days. For him, Huang Feifei held a special place in his heart for being that tender and beautiful girl he met when he had just arrived here. Chapter 481 - 481: He is busy? No problem. The more she heard Tang Yin''s story, the more surprised Huang Feifei was. She didn''t expect that he and Shi Yue had been through so much; moreover, Shi Yue hid it too well so that no one could realize her true identity and everything happening. Still, knowing that everyone was okay made her smile, and she leaned back against Tang Yin. "I''m glad everyone is okay..." She said, smiling. Though she spoke again quickly, "Right, Tang Yin. Something weird is going on with our cultivations. Is it because of your sudden increase?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Right now, my cultivation is too high for you, but that is not a bad thing, nor will it affect you negatively; simply, my divine soul is pulling you all into the Divine Realm since you are at a level far below mine. Don''t worry; once I finish doing everything I need to do, I will take you to hunt the best spirit beasts to complete the Divine Body, and then you can skip the Divine Knowledge Realm and enter directly into the Divine Ascension Realm." He replied with a smile, and she nodded with understanding. "Divine Ascension Realm... You told me that was the God Realm, so which Realm are you in?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "Five realms above the Divine Ascension Realm. My present power is difficult to understand if you have not experienced it; I will tell you the details when you are in the Divine Ascension Realm, for there you will be able to understand it better." He replied. ''Five Realms above the Realm of God? God, how many Realms are there after that level?'' She thought in shock. Honestly, she was just beginning to understand the Realm of God, for before, she thought the highest level attainable was the Supreme Realm, but then two more realms appeared, which confused her a bit. But now, five or more realms appeared above these two! So many Cultivation Realms hurt her head, so she sighed and smiled. They had been flying at high speed toward the Icy Tower Sect, so just as they finished talking, Tang Yin stopped above this place. The Icy Tower Sect was built in a massive City known by the same name as the Sect. There is a large tower in the middle of the city, which is the main building of the Sect. "Is this where one of those guys who hurt you is, Tang Yin?" Huang Feifei asked as she saw the animated city appearing below her, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, along with this guy and one from the south." Tang Yin said, smiling, and pulled Yang Tao into the air. He felt dazed; he was still writhing from the pain of feeling his bones destroyed, but soon he felt he was falling. Just then, he looked down and screamed, attracting the attention of the people below. Soon, he fell, rolling on the ground and alarming everyone. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who is? Quick, grab him!" shouted many in shock, but before they could move, Tang Yin slowly came down next to Huang Feifei. Causing everyone to stand in shock and take a few steps back. "Who are you? Identify yourselves!" shouted the men standing guard, but they shouted from afar. In truth, none of them were strong enough to get close to a guy who could fly and had such a fantastic appearance. Tang Yin''s mere appearance revealed tremendous power, which made them back away. "Call your sect master, tell him Tang Yin is here, and I demand him to bring Shao Hu immediately." Tang Yin said. He didn''t even bother to reveal his power. There was no need to do so. When everyone heard that it was ''Tang Yin'' and saw his appearance, they immediately understood who the man before them was, so they didn''t speak against it. They simply nodded, and the guards ran off; even so, before they could enter the enormous tower behind Tang Yin, several elders came flying in to see what was going on, as several alarm arrays had been broken without showing any resistance. "Where are you running to!?" the elders shouted, stopping the guards, who immediately told him what was happening. "Tang Yin!" Was the cry heard after hearing the guards'' story, and they looked towards the man standing there, who had another man under his feet and a beautiful woman in his arms. ''Is that him? Didn''t he have blue hair?'' thought many. They had never seen him before, but they did hear about him being a man of extraordinary appearance. And that was what they had in front of them, so they immediately ran to him and bowed respectfully. "Young Heir, may we know to what we owe the honor?" they asked carefully, avoiding offending such an exalted person. Although they had heard the news from the northwest, many elders did not quite believe it. Moreover, even if it were true, it was known that Tang Yin managed to escape along with many powers from the northwest; what if the man in front of them was indeed Tang Yin? It was clear that the Icy Tower Sect could not face these people who had so many powers. Therefore, they had to be careful. "Are you elders?" Tang Yin asked back, and they quickly nodded as they introduced themselves with their respective positions within the Sect. "Well, if you want your sect to continue to exist, tell your sect master to come and bring Shao Hu that one." Tang Yin said coldly, slightly scaring these elders. They were only in the Supreme Realm, but a dangerous aura escaped Tang Yin''s body for an instant when he finished speaking. This aura made them tremble slightly. ''Divine power?'' They thought in shock but quickly nodded and left. Fifteen minutes later, they returned, but they were alone and with their heads bowed. "Young Heir, we''re sorry. The Sect Master is busy in a meeting right now and says he will be out in 30 minutes. Can you wait for him?" They asked. They were embarrassed as they had just been scolded. Tang Yin looked at them and smiled. "Busy, huh..." He said as he looked up the tower. "Well, since you''re busy. Let me get busy, too. I feel like destroying a portion of a stupid city right now, so I''ll spend the next 30 minutes destroying it." Tang Yin said with a sinister smile. He moved his hands to the side and made a slight horizontal movement towards the city behind, in an area where there were no people, but there were huge essential buildings of the Sect. The slight movement was so charged with power that it caused the elders to the side of him to drop to their knees, spitting blood from just witnessing it, and soon, an intense power was unleashed with a tremendous explosion. The explosion was as if a massive bomb had gone off, but it left no dust, just a terrifyingly fire on the ground, and the entire portion of the city disappeared without a trace. His action shocked everyone who witnessed it, and they fell backward, trembling in great fear. Tang Yin then smiled, "Oh, sorry. I thought it would be more resilient, but it didn''t even last 1 minute. It looks like the 30-minute waiting time will be very boring, so let''s destroy another portion to pass the time." Chapter 482 - 482: Forced to surrender His words caused intense fear in the elders present as they heard the sound of alarms ringing from side to side throughout the city. Although no one lived in the portion of the city he had just destroyed, it was one of the most important within the Sect. Because it was the reinforced training site for his inner disciples! The cost of doing something like that was as expensive as an entire city! But such an expensive thing had been destroyed like it was nothing under a single attack from a young man like Tang Yin. ''What the hell just happened?'' Was the common thought among these people, though fear got the better of them, and they couldn''t even utter a word. Still, just as Tang Yin said that he would destroy the next portion of the city, a great shout came from the tower. "STOP!" Along with the shout, a man with a furious face, but at the same time full of fear, appeared before Tang Yin. Tang Yin then stopped and looked at him. "Heh, so you weren''t busy after all." Tang Yin said, though he saw behind him and smiled. "Well, what do we have here? A little henchman from the central region trying to get his hands into my wife''s region, you guys really are getting arrogant more and more every day." Tang Yin said and waved his hand at him. He thought he was going to be attacked in the same way, so he prepared to resist with all his might, but what he felt was as if something was pulling him, and in a second, he appeared in Tang Yin''s hand, while Tang Yin was holding his neck. Tang Yin simply rummaged inside his memories to find the ones that had come with him, and after that, he exploded it into a bloody puddle under the stunned gaze of the sect master. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''A Spiritual Supreme... He killed him so easily to such a powerful Spiritual Supreme...'' Thought the sect master in shock, and just at those moments, he saw how Tang Yin looked towards the city and launched a strange attack which followed a trail of spiritual energy until it exploded in two different directions of the city. He didn''t understand what was happening but knew that his Sect was in trouble. Tang Yin smiled and then looked at the sect master again. "The trash was cleaned up. Well, there''s still one left, but I guess you''ll hand it over to me wisely, right, Master Shao?" Tang Yin asked with a mischievous smile. "What is it you wish, Young Master?" He asked, lowering his head. "Bring Shao Hu in. That guy shares a responsibility with this guy here, it''s time for him to pay for his sins." Tang Yin said coldly while pointing at the guy who had fallen unconscious at his feet. Master Shen was stunned at the sight of him, ''He''s the Heavenly King of the Ice Divine Sect... So even that Sect gave in to his request.'' He thought in shock and stared at him but gritted his teeth. Shao Hu was one of his sons and one of his Sect''s top talents... How could he easily give him up? "Young Master... Shao Hu, he is my son... Won''t you accept compensation in return? It''s hard for us to hand over one of our young masters just because." He replied, and Tang Yin smiled. He gave a slight finger snap that startled Master Shao, but nothing happened to him. Simply, an explosion occurred above their heads as a part of the beautiful and praised icy tower was blown to pieces. This shocked him when he saw it and stared at Tang Yin. "You..." He said but did not dare to utter another word. "You don''t understand, Master Shao. I am not here to bargain with you. But since you are trying to do so, I will put a new order you must comply with. Send a letter signed by all of you to the Ice Divine Sect to become subordinates of the Sect. Shao Hu does not enter the discussion; either you hand him over, or I destroy the city to look for him." Tang Yin replied with slight impatience. Master Shao was astonished by his ''orders,'' but seeing a part of the prized and praised Icy Tower destroyed caused him a tremendous shock. Still, the fact that he took several minutes to think made Tang Yin impatient, and she released a new finger snap.... *BOOOOM* An intense explosion came from the city, as a large number of buildings were blown all over the place, and debris fell all over the city. "Master Shao, I don''t think I speak in a language unrecognizable to you." Tang Yin replied angrily. But, just at those moments, an old-looking man flew out of the tower with a guy in his hands. "Young Heir, please stop!" he shouted as he arrived in front of Tang Yin, bowing to him while throwing a guy he brought in his hand to the ground. "Father!" shouted Master Shao from behind, but the stern look his father gave him silenced him. "Shut up you bastard, you want to destroy our family sect over a little trash like this!!! In your dreams!" he shouted and looked at Tang Yin. "Young Heir, we are sorry. Our Sect does not want to antagonize you, I will immediately remove this bastard from being the master and do as you say. Please don''t destroy our Sect anymore." Said the man sincerely as he glued his face to the ground. He is not an idiot, and even when he is a little stronger than his eldest son, he is still smarter. A person who can destroy such sturdy things just by a snap of the finger is no ordinary God! That''s why he didn''t mind crawling in front of Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this. "That''s better, looks like there''s still someone smart here." Tang Yin said with a smile and walked over to Shao Hu to give him a light kick that woke him up from unconsciousness with intense pain in his ribs. "WAHHHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream from his mouth astonished everyone who heard it, but when he saw Tang Yin, he recognized him at first glance. How could he not recognize him? This bastard had become a part of his nightmares lately! "TANG... TANG... TANG... TANG YIN!" she shouted in shock, trying to pull back, but then she spat out a large mouthful of blood after realizing that several of her ribs were broken. Just then, into his vision came the face of his grandfather, who was fully bowed before Tang Yin. "Grandfather, save me!" he shouted, but what he received was a blow in the chest from the grandfather he was asking for help. "Shut up, you bastard; you must pay for your sins and save our thousand-year-old sect!" he shouted angrily. If someone had ever told him that one of his grandchildren would be the cause of the destruction of his Sect, he would never have had children to begin with! That was why he was so angry. Besides, Shao Hu had been one of the most spoiled; he was granted so many resources, how could he repay them in such a way? His anger could not be measured at this moment, but he maintained a submissive posture before Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled and didn''t want to waste any more time here. She wrapped Shao Hu in that spiritual array next to Yang Tao and looked again at the guy who had just arrived. "Right, man. There is one more issue. I would like you to bring all the people with the surname Liao who are in your Sect, I want to see them." He said. The old man was stunned but nodded and looked at his son. "Do as Young Master says!" He shouted at him. This guy''s eyes were bloodshot, but he could do nothing. He just nodded robotically and walked away. Tang Yin then smiled, ''Since you treated me well when I was a nobody, at least let me see if I can do something for you, Liao Ben.'' Tang Yin thought after remembering the man who treated him kindly in that pretty city near the eastern desert. Chapter 483 - 483: Small debts that need to be paid off (1) Tang Yin was taken to a pleasant hall where good snacks and even massages were prepared for him, although he didn''t want any of that. He simply waited patiently for what he had asked for, and soon, Shen Hao''s father walked in with his head down, bringing about 15 people, among them, an elder with a cultivation level of the Saint Realm. "Young Heir, these are the people with the surname Liao that we have in the sect. He is the elder in charge of one of them." He said as he arrived here and stepped aside. Tang Yin nodded, "Of you, who recognizes the name Liao Ben? A man who lives on the border of the northern region with the eastern deserts." Tang Yin said without going through unnecessary cordialities. His words caused two people to react: a female disciple and an elder. Tang Yin looked at them. Just then, the girl looked up in surprise, "You knew my father?" she asked in shock, making Tang Yin smile. "So, you''re Old Liao''s daughter. Well, I''ll take you to see your father then." Tang Yin said as he stood up, but she felt stunned to hear this. "Excuse me, isn''t my father dead? No, every year I go to his grave to bring him flowers; how could he not be dead?" She asked in shock. Tang Yin frowned then and looked at the elder beside her. "Oh... I understand now." He said as he frowned angrily and raised his hand towards the elder. The latter felt as if he was pulled roughly, and in an instant, his neck was firmly grasped by Tang Yin''s hand. "Enslaving a female disciple and stealing her cultivation to make you strong, huh... Nice trick, you old bastard. I didn''t expect you to be so cunning as to change a demonic technique into a normal technique, but you''re treading on the wrong ground, old man." Tang Yin said coldly, and a terrifying power shot out from his hand, firmly striking the old man. The latter shot backward, slamming into the nearest wall with a loud bang. "Master!" shouted Miss Liao at that moment, but soon she felt an intense headache and fell down, vomiting blood in shock. Everyone else was shocked to see this, ''Someone had used demonic tactics inside their sect? And it was an elder at that!'' They thought in shock. "He who associates with demons and uses tactics against natural laws must be punished by death. His closest family will be eliminated, and charges of the rest of the family members will be investigated to find out if they are traitors; all the wealth of that family will be handed over to the Liao. I hope their sect will do a good job this time; if you don''t, I will return in 1 year and wipe you off the map." Tang Yin said coldly as he grabbed Miss Liao and the old man who had enslaved her. His move broke all traces of enslavement, and although he hurt her hard, it was nothing that couldn''t be fixed. After that, he disappeared along with Huang Feifei, leaving the hall in tremendous shock. Those with the least power were either trembling in a corner or fainting. While those of greater power could only look down in shame and move on to do their jobs. . Tang Yin took out the spirit boat when he had reached a considerable distance and put the girl there to heal her. "Had she really been enslaved under a demonic bondage seal, Tang Yin?" Huang Feifei asked, and he nodded. "Even if you can''t feel it, it''s because it''s hidden very well under a normal bondage seal. But it''s possible that it wasn''t made by this guy, if not by someone else. A high-level demon, possibly." Tang Yin replied with a smile, causing her to nod. "Can''t you see his memories?" she asked back. Tang Yin shook his head. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I tried to see it, but they are protected with a high-level demonic seal. I can break it easily, but those seals are tied to his consciousness; once it is broken, all his memories will vanish. It''s quite a cunning thing that demon did, so I''ll send someone to track the location." Tang Yin said and sent a small message through a messenger bird. Since the system put that restriction on him, he stopped using most of its functions. Although he occasionally gets a few automatic missions, such as the mission to make the beautiful Northern Goddess, Bing Yinyin, a member of his harem, he still ignores them. Whatever rewards they may give him, though tempting, he can get it through his own efforts and in a simple way. Therefore, he stayed away from the system missions for a while, making the system slightly obsolete. After doing this, he drove the spirit ship at full speed towards that small town on the northern border. His stay in that city was short when it was last time, and it will be the same this time. Soon after, he arrived and showed up at the family''s store, which took very good care of him. "This place is still as good as ever." Tang Yin said as he saw the excellent family atmosphere in this tiny store. "Welcome, sir!" Liao Ben said at that moment as he came out with a big friendly smile to greet him, though he was stunned to see such a beautiful and enigmatic duo standing at the door of his store. Still, what stunned him the most was a girl standing there staring at him in front of that good-looking duo. "Father, you really are alive!" Miss Liao said in shock after recognizing him. Although it had been many years since she last saw him, she would not forget her father''s face, and next to him, the face of a woman already in her years was shown in shock. Soon, a small but lively family gathered to mourn in a reunion they never expected to happen. "Old Liao, it''s been several years since I visited this store. I hope you forgive me for not staying as I promised before, but I brought you the reason for your woes. It''s your decision what you will do with this guy." Tang Yin said, smiling as he threw the elder to the ground. This man had been the one who crippled Liao Ben back then and also the one who kidnapped his daughter, forcing her to be a slave. And although Tang Yin did not explain much, Liao Ben knew what to do when he saw his enemy so helpless in front of him. In the end, Tang Yin left them riches and some pills on the table for them to take, disappearing soon after from the place. Those small debts that he needed to settle, so that his heart would be calm, were now being settled. So, he began to feel better about himself. . "Where are we going, Tang Yin?" Huang Feifei asked when she saw that they were flying into the desert. Tang Yin smiled at her, "There''s a small debt I have to settle in a small force on these sides... Back then, they gave me a hard time, and I had to use a treasure of great value to escape. It''s time to settle this small debt before I go to rebuild the northwest." . Chapter 484 - 484: Small debts that need to be paid off (2) A few days later... Tang Yin smiled as he sat on a small throne inside a room where many people were kneeling in fear. Huang Feifei stood beside him, a smile on her handsome face. "It''s been a long time, Wang Yuwen." Tang Yin said at that moment, seeing that Miss who once chased him in Dark Sand City. She didn''t recognize him, but knowing this person''s enormous power, she didn''t dare to raise her head. "I... I''m sorry... Young Master... I, I really don''t recognize you... Could you please tell me your name?" she asked as she trembled slightly. Tang Yin smiled. "Yes, you certainly couldn''t recognize me. A few years ago, I was just a little cripple traveling through these lands." Tang Yin said as he stood up and came to Wang Yuwen''s side. "Who could associate the blue-haired, crippled Tang Yin of a few years ago with my current self? Heh, it''s been a long time, Wang Yuwen. At that time, I was just a cripple you could chase around at your whim, like a rat, right? How about you try doing it again?" Tang Yin asked with a smile. His words made Wang Yuwen fear nothing, and she raised her head sharply. Tang Yin''s beauty left her stunned and unable to respond, but the words that echoed in her head were that he was that ''Tang Yin'' she met several years ago. She has been cultivating seriously for the past few years, so she is unaware of the northwest. That''s why she would never associate that cripple with an influential person. They are two different worlds! "You..." She said, but shock and fear prevented her from speaking. Tang Yin smiled, "Looks like you finally recognize me." He said, standing up again and looking. "You guys chased me back then, don''t expect to get off the hook." Tang Yin said as he looked at some people. Although he didn''t recognize their faces, he remembered their auras. They were now stronger than before and thought they were the kings of the desert. But before Tang Yin, they were nothing but dying flies. Therefore, with a wave of his hand, eight elders who were there exploded amidst screams and cries of supplication, leaving bloody puddles from side to side. When the rest of the elders saw that, they trembled and could not help but start begging for forgiveness. "Well, I''m not going to be killing who doesn''t deserve it either. A sect like you guys can shine in the wilderness, so I''ll give you a chance." Tang Yin said and cast a spiritual array into the air. "Swear allegiance to me. Everything here will belong to me then, including all of you. If you do that, you will be spared from destruction." Tang Yin said, sitting back on the throne. "Wang Yuwen, I will spare your life only if you get the other desert sect to swear allegiance to me in less than three months; although that won''t spare you from punishment, it will at least save your life. But, once you do, you will be subordinate sects to the northwest, and eventually, you will have to do some things to create chaos in this place, so you must be prepared to face the great sects here." His words shocked those kneeling in front of him, begging for mercy. The fear instilled by that move of Tang Yin added to how terrifying he had appeared before; it was imprinted on their souls now. They knew that saying a word against him right now was equal to death; that''s why, if handing over Wang Yuwen was enough to save their lives, even Wang Yuwen''s father himself would do it. Even so, Tang Yin threw them a bait so that they could save themselves and avoid destruction, but loomed a slight possibility of facing great sects. That slight possibility frightened them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although they were stronger now than they had been a few years ago, they were far from the level of a great sect. Still, if that possibility meant avoiding destruction... They would not hesitate to accept it. They could find an option to survive as long as they were still alive. Therefore, they immediately swore allegiance. Some of them wondered if this person was that legendary young man from the northwest who had been so much named all over the continent lately, but no one dared to ask. And Tang Yin did not want to waste much time in this place; he came here solely to make Wang Yuwen pay for her foolishness, and that is why he rose and created a small power above Wang Yuwen. She could not see it. For her, being spared from death at this moment was a reason for happiness. But this small power, little by little, was descending towards her. "Wang Yuwen, this will be your punishment. Remember what I told you; by the time you can move again, you only have three months... Well, I hope you can get up before those three months are over." Tang Yin said with a mischievous smile and disappeared from the place. Wang Yuwen couldn''t immediately understand his words but soon felt a terrifying pain girdle over her head and her whole body. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A scream that damaged his vocal cords came out of her mouth as she felt a terrifying pain girdle over her every bone and muscle. The pain was so tremendous that she could not fall unconscious; when her mind was losing the ability to stand, the terrifying pain gave her back that ability. Everyone who saw this recoiled several steps back in shock as they watched that beautiful and respected young lady writhe in pain in a strange, bloody puddle... That would be a pain that would make her suffer for numerous days and, perhaps, teach her some lesson. . Tang Yin did not fly back to the northwest but went further east at Huang Feifei''s request. They flew at full speed toward the city where Huang Feifei had lived most of her life and walked around a bit. Things in this city had changed slightly. The Huang no longer existed, and the remaining powers had changed hands. The Divine Sun was silent while the Alchemists'' Association was in mourning. After the destruction of the major forces of the Empire at the hands of Tang Yin, some powers rose and created a new empire, which was the one that now erected its banners in every city. Still, after a quick visit to the city, Huang Feifei and Tang Yin left the town toward a nearby mountain, which had a beautiful view of nature and the sky. Huang Feifei smiled at this, remembering the past, and a sigh escaped her mouth after realizing that so many years had passed since the memories in her memory. "Tang Yin, did you know that this was my best friend''s favorite place? She used to say that the Starry Sky in this place and the beautiful moon view allowed her to study the destinations better." Huang Feifei said with a quiet smile as she looked around the mountain, remembering her best friend, that pretty star reader named Qingyue. Chapter 485 - 485: A Day With Huang Feifei For part of her life, Huang Feifei considered this best friend to be the most important person in her life. She gave her something that her family could not. While her family only cared about the welfare of their wealth and increasing their wealth, her best friend provided her with the warmth of a sister. That is why she will always remember her as her best friend and sister, who knew how to care for her during difficult times. Tang Yin smiled when he heard her say this and sat beside her. "It''s funny. I also once knew a star reader once who bore the same name and she loved exactly the same thing. She used to climb the highest hills in my world to read the stars." He replied, surprising Huang Feifei a little. "Are all-star readers like this?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin couldn''t answer that question. "I don''t know, I''ve only met one." He replied with a smile, making her nod a little and look at the sky. It wasn''t dark right now, so there were no stars to see. It was daytime, and the sun shone, revealing a clear blue sky. "She was an enigmatic and strange woman, but she knew a great many things. She seemed like a sage; almost anything you asked her, she would have an answer. It was a pity she couldn''t cultivate, though, as her body didn''t have the ability to carry cultivation." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even so, she helped many disciples at that time to reach the next realms. She was always a woman capable of achieving great things. Plus she revealed the future to several of the powers of the city. Hehe, at that time I was just a little girl spoiled by her, who, despite not being much older than me, still continued to treat me as if I was a little girl." She said and paused to contemplate the sky as she remembered her friend. Tang Yin looked at her sideways in surprise. ''Could it be common among star readers? Qingyue couldn''t cultivate in her early years either, though when she started cultivating, she was so talented that she astonished the world.'' He thought with a frown and sighed lightly. The sun was setting as the two watched and talked about various things. Huang Feifei wanted to dedicate this day to telling Tang Yin about her best friend and what she spent with her. Although her best friend could not cultivate, they both went on adventures occasionally. Perhaps that was why Huang Feifei''s love for adventure was born, for her best friend loved it. She smiled a little during the night as she stopped telling him so many things and lay down on Tang Yin. "I really wish she had lived a little longer... That time, she told me that I would marry a wonderful man of great power. I originally thought she was just talking nonsense to cheer me up, but now I see that she wasn''t. Star readers are a little scary to be able to see so far ahead." She said as she stared at him. "I''m sure you would have gotten along with her. You both have the same love of adventure and distant storytelling. It''s a pity..." At the end of her words, she sighed lightly and took out some small things Tang Yin had bought her in the Desert Cities. "Tang Yin, can you put this necklace on me?" She asked, diverting all her evil thoughts deep into her mind. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully and saw that it was a necklace he bought her recently. It is a simple necklace with a small green pearl at the tip. Although the pearl was small and the chain was simple, Tang Yin thought it would look great on her because her green eyes matched the pearl perfectly. That is why he bought it, although she seemed more interested in one with a purple pearl, which he also bought for her. He smiled and nodded at her, "Of course." He replied and got up to put it on. His hands wrapped around her neck at that moment as Huang Feifei stared at him with a loving smile on her face. ''I didn''t know I needed days like this... I thought just becoming strong to be by his side would always be enough.'' She thought with softness and a smile. She couldn''t help but move a little closer to him to kiss him on the lips, surprising Tang Yin a little for her action. "Feifei?" he asked as he watched her close her eyes, waiting for something. She smiled and looked at him, "We are going to spend many busy days starting today. We may have little chance to spend some time together, so tonight, I want us to spend it together under the moon." She answered sincerely and then closed her eyes again. Clearly, its meaning was evident, and Tang Yin understood it. But, although she waited for several minutes like this, in the end, she received nothing, which made her open her eyes in doubt. "Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully, but when she opened her eyes, she had to look down as, for some reason, Tang Yin was kneeling in front of her. He was smiling as he looked at her. He held a small ring as he took Huang Feifei''s right hand. "Once, that beautiful star reader I knew told me that, somewhere in the universe, men used a procession like this to ask their beloved never to depart from them. According to her, they would wear a ring and put it on as a pledge and oath to be together until death, just before they were married before heaven and earth." Tang Yin said, smiling, and put a ring he had made himself on her right-hand ring finger. "I don''t know how it is, but I would like to use this procession to ask you to stay with me always, Feifei. If I have to fight death for you, do not doubt that I will do it. So, allow me this night and the ones to come. I want you to be a part of my story in this and all the worlds I may go to." Tang Yin''s words were full of sincerity as he looked lovingly at the beautiful girl before him. He had never done this before; he didn''t even know if that world his beloved Qingyue talked about was real. But he didn''t see it wrong now that he did it. So, he smiled, though, for some reason, he was a little nervous. Huang Feifei looked at him in shock. She never expected Tang Yin to say something like that to her, but for some reason, his words made her eyes fill with tears, and she rushed at him with an embrace. "Of course, Tang Yin, I''ll stay with you as long as it takes; I love you!" she cried out with a big smile even though she was crying. She was crying from happiness at this moment, which made Tang Yin feel happy. Thus, a calm and passionate night filled this hill when a beautiful couple decided to plunge into their deepest desires. That moon that witnessed their first night together inside a small house in an empire that no longer exists witnessed again the union of this beautiful couple that brought happiness to the night. Chapter 486 - 486: Its time to start After a beautiful night together, Huang Feifei and Tang Yin toured the vicinity of this empire. Well, actually, Tang Yin took her to the 19-level Abyss. "Just before I met you in that bamboo forest, I had fallen there. Well, the former bearer of this body threw himself because traitors forced him." Tang Yin said as he looked down the colossal cliff before him. Huang Feifei was surprised by this, "You were locked in the meteoric abyss?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin smiled. "It''s actually not a meteoric abyss. It''s something much more dangerous. We all call it the 19-Level Abyss. It''s so dangerous there; it even makes me feel goosebumps just thinking about it. Even my father is afraid of it." Tang Yin replied, smiling. ''19 Level Abyss? I have a feeling I''ve heard that name before, long before...'' Feifei thought doubtfully after hearing it and frowned, ''Was it Qingyue? Hmm, maybe I remember wrong.'' She said to herself and stopped paying attention to that. Instead, she focused on what Tang Yin had said. "What exactly is it?" She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "Who knows. Actually, this is the first time I''ve encountered the first level of this thing. But the other levels have extremely powerful demons. There is a legend in my world that a Demon once came out of this place and destroyed ten worlds with a wave of his hand, severely wounding the most powerful ones in my world with a single wave of his hand. Among those, the legend mentions one of my ancestors." He replied. "Is it possible to do that?" she asked in shock. Just the thought of someone capable of destroying ten worlds with one move and, at the same time, seriously injuring the most powerful people in a world where everyone seemed to be immortal sent shivers down her spine. It was terrifying. But, if she had understood more about the world of Tang Yin, she would have realized that it is much scarier than she thought. Because those ten worlds of the legend, were also the ten primordial worlds of that plane. The ten strongest and most resilient worlds. And the ancestors of that plane were more powerful than the current generation, so only the most powerful could imagine what kind of existence they were, and at the same time, they could imagine what kind of existence that terrifying demon was. "It should be possible, although it''s only a legend." Tang Yin answered sincerely and stopped looking at this place. He began to walk all around this vast Abyss, investigating possible caves as his divine sense was unleashed from side to side. Still, no matter how hard he looked for a place where someone could hide, in the end, he found nothing and ended up sighing. ''I''ll have to take a walk around the Supreme Academy when I have time. That bastard won''t get away from me that easily.'' Tang Yin thought. "It''s time to go back, Feifei." He said, calling Huang Feifei, who was looking at the surroundings with interest. She smiled and ran to him; soon, they were traveling at full speed in the spirit boat, heading northwest. "It''s time to undertake the first move, Feifei; you must prepare well." He said, smiling. Surprised, she looked at him, "Are we going to attack the central region?" She asked, and he nodded. "Those guys think they can get away with it just like that, hehe, it''s time to eradicate a whole entire region." He replied, and she nodded happily. "Well, I''m going to go prepare the Hall I''m managing." She replied, smiling, and from the spirit ship, she began to send out various messages to her multiple forces. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was doing the same, but more effectively. He sent his divine sense to meet Xie Meiyu in the central region. "Tang Yin, how are you? I got your message, but is everything really okay? Is Madam Shi okay?" she asked nervously, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''m fine, Meiyu. Don''t worry, I''ll come to see you shortly." He replied, and she nodded with a smile. "Are we going to start already?" she asked. Tang Yin nodded again. "Meiyu, start the movements and preparations. I''ll get those idiot gods to start gathering. Let''s destroy them in one day to demonstrate our strength to the continent." She replied firmly, and after a few more words, he appeared before several people dressed in black. "Begin. I will give you one week to receive news." Tang Yin said firmly, and the people in front of him nodded. "In less than a week, we will give you news about it." They replied, and after that, Tang Yin disappeared. Thus, he spent a busy time, and after he finished, he grabbed Huang Feifei, put the ship away, and flew at high speed to get to the northwest faster. Soon, they arrived at that place, which had so many healing rooms from side to side. All the girls were ready, and when they saw him, they were happy. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin!" Said they smilingly as they greeted him with joy. Tang Yin smiled at them, "I''m glad to see you are well. I will tell you what happened these days." He replied and began to tell them everything that happened. From the time he left to his return. Also, this time, he chose to tell them the whole truth about him. How he is a reincarnate and not someone from this continent but from a different world. Although they were surprised, they also understood. Someone so talented and superhuman, how could he come from a world as small as this one? But that also made them happy. After telling them so many things, Tang Yin called the other members of his organization who were there and explained his plan to them. "We have already started to pull the strings so that the infiltration of the central region can be done properly, so now the time has come to take back the northwest. According to what I have seen, the northwest is being rebuilt right now by the traitors of the Serpent Sect and the Sword Sect while receiving support from the central region and empires. That''s why my first plan is to take back the northwest region from those bastards and eliminate them once and for all." He said firmly. Everyone agreed with this in a unanimous voice. He then proceeded with the whole plan, which Tang Yin took several hours to explain correctly. Until finally, it was time to initiate the plan. Tang Yin didn''t want to waste any more time, so he directly teleported to that subway city while the rest of the people took different lanes in that vast cave, which took them to other places. If someone saw those tunnels, they would ask themselves, where do they lead? What makes them special, and what is it that they hide? Tunnels so extensive and so well hidden, but at the same time so reinforced, would surprise anyone who saw them. Even more so if they learn how deep they are. So, questions like that roamed among the members of the Tang Yin organizations who had not been able to use them before. And the simple answer would be that they hid Tang Yin''s and his organization''s efforts in the last three years. An effort that required spending an immense amount of money. Chapter 487 - 487: The Underground Empire Teleportation took Tang Yin to the first subway city he built. It is just below where the Red Thunder Sect used to be, but deep underground. During those three years, Tang Yin made full use of the resources at hand to create many organizations and make them strong. Thanks to his abilities and Natural Law, he obtained much wealth from all over the continent, taking advantage of the sale of spiritual herbs. Although, at the time, he had a disagreement with the Alchemical City in the northwest, which is what makes them unfriendly to each other now. That was because Alchemical City sells the most spiritual herbs to nearby regions. When Tang Yin entered the market, it started stealing ground from them quickly, which annoyed them. Still, his plans would not stop just because of a stupid, arrogant little town. That''s why he decided to undertake a different project. One that would allow him to have the broadest possible reach on the continent. And that''s how the Underground Cities were born. It is not only one City, and to say that there are several would also be a lie because there are many of them scattered all over the continent. The immense amount of money he had to spend to build them was so tremendous that even the wealthiest sects could not afford it. Tang Yin walked down a long corridor of the first City while being greeted occasionally by some of the people present. They were workers in his organizations and were the ones who were engaged in selling spiritual herbs and other treasures throughout the continent. Meanwhile, he was thinking about this with a smile. He walked to the end of the City, and after that, he entered a small door that teleported him to a different place. A strange glow entered his eyes as the illumination of this place hit him, making him close his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, a vast city was in front of him, different from before. Although the construction was unpolished and the decorations were poor, it was still as beautiful as a large city on the mainland. Of course, many workers stopped when they saw Tang Yin arrive. "Leader!" They shouted from afar as they knelt to greet and welcome him. Tang Yin smiled. This City was as large as Red Thunder City, but the buildings and other constructions were made differently. They were using the architecture of a Higher Realm. Therefore, although it did not seem so because it had no walls surrounding it, this large City was an immense fortress. And it receives a name. The Capital of the Empire. Why Empire? During these three years, each of the cities it created is connected by those strange tunnels that travel throughout the continent; they are an immense organization that extends across the length and breadth of the continent, including the Central Region and the Western Region. But they all share something in common, and that is that they all raise the flag of what is now a legend on the continent, ''Silver Assassin.'' Because of this, Tang Yin decided to call his entire Great Underground Organization: The Underground Empire. It is by far the largest Empire in territory on the entire continent. It connects each of the regions and is deep in the earth. It is also by far the wealthiest Empire on the continent. And perhaps it is more prosperous than several mainland regions. This was Tang Yin''s attempt to control the continent''s economy. An attempt that, for now, has worked out quite well. This is not all they have. On the mainland, they have numerous businesses everywhere, from hotels to auction houses and trading centers. They even have factories for the creation of Spirit Ships and all sorts of other things. To say that they control the continent''s economy would not be wrong. Moreover, its information network is so extensive that it covers all walks of life, making it perhaps the most important independent organization on the continent today. And finally, it was time for the Underground Empire to make the moves it has been preparing for the past few years. After arriving here, Tang Yin called all the leaders of the City, who are also the leaders of the organizations and explained the plan to them. "The Central Region tried to tarnish our reputation before, so this time, I decided to broadcast the recovery of the northwest to the whole continent. Therefore, I will choose those who will appear this time." He said and then marked the organizations under his power on a board that would move forward for the recovery. "You will send enough spiritual ships and cannons to these organizations. The leaders there will know what to do. Also, reinforce those organizations from the Su Empire, with various powers, enough to exterminate those two sects in one day." Tang Yin said, and after a good while, he finally finished explaining everything. The operation would start tomorrow, so Tang Yin went to rest, and the following day, he woke up smiling. He left the subway cities and appeared near where the two northwest sects were rebuilding the ancient Red Thunder City. ''Well, they work hard for me to reap the benefits. Not bad.'' He thought, smiling, and didn''t want to waste more time. He immediately used a transmission tool, which he obtained from the Supreme Academy through his network, although they themselves do not know that he obtained it. Just at those moments, a transmission similar to the transmission that occurred when the battle of the great sects was erected all over the continent. Many people all over the continent were shocked as every square in the big cities began to show a transmission that they did not expect to see, even more so those in the central region, who were in shock. Also, just at those moments, a silver-haired man appeared on the broadcast. "Greetings to all of you mainlanders. My name is Tang Yin, heir of the northwest; it is a pleasure to be back in front of you." Tang Yin said, smiling. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 488 - 488: Reclaiming the Northwest His words caused a slight shock throughout the continent, as everyone wondered how the Heir of the Northwest had changed so much. So significant was his change that many women who saw him stood in shock, rooted in place, head over heels in love with that perfect face. Still, Tang Yin did not mind this. "It seems like years have passed since I was last in front of you, but this time, the situation is a little different. Perhaps to you mainlanders, the situation in the Northwest is a bit unfamiliar, as some regions are trying to hide it. That''s why I want you to see this for a moment." Tang Yin said and then took out a video tool and showed what was inside to everyone. There, you could see the destruction that is now in the Northwest. Everything was shown, from kingdoms and empires to the City of Red Thunder. "The state of the northwest region is as shown. Even if the central region continues to say it is not, it is a reality that I will show you today. Now, why did the Northwest end up like this? Many of you have been convinced that the current state of the Northwest is because it was a fight between demons and humans because the central region said so. But it is no farther from the truth." Tang Yin said and then showed another video. "This is the answer as to why it looked like this." He spoke. Many gods appeared on the broadcast at this time, and many powers could be seen fighting against them. If anyone looked carefully, they could see that those powers were the Sun God, the Supreme God, and even the acclaimed ''Saint'' the Elder God. The fight occurred in what was once known as the Red Thunder Sect, and those fighting these gods were Tang Yin, Shi Yue, and others now known on the mainland. This video did not last long. "The Central Region, under the lie of the presence of demons in the Northwest, brought many forces and treacherously attacked us. Their fear for Shi Yue and our region caused them to make that decision. Right now, they put some traitors in to rebuild the region. They say it is to compensate for the lost lives, but the truth is they do it to control the region since those traitors also attacked us from behind during the battle." "That is why, under the watchful eyes of all of you, today I will take back the northwest region from the hands of these traitors." Tang Yin said. His every word had created an intense uproar throughout the continent if he knew it, though many were skeptical of what he said and showed. Tang Yin knew this, so he smiled, looking at the transmission. "I must tell you that I honestly don''t care what you all think. To me, unknown people like you are nothing but ants. But I must make this transmission to restore the reputation of the Northwest, Shi Yue, and her ancestors. Also, with this transmission, I will send a message to the central region." Tang Yin said and paused for a moment, looked up high, and disappeared from his place, appearing above everything instantly. "Since you think you own the continent, I will destroy you and form the throne of my organization above your rubble. Since you dared to harm my important people, don''t judge me for what may happen from now on." Tang Yin said coldly, as the transmission showed his face and all the reconstruction taking place in this place. His appearance above the city shocked everyone in the city, who watched the transmission with stunned faces. They had not expected this guy to be so close to them. "How arrogant!" shouted a bunch of elders from the two sects as they jumped in the air and stood before Tang Yin angrily. Among those were also some elders from the central region. "Who do you think you are to say such words against our central region? We are part of the heroes of the continent!" various elders shouted, and their bodies flared with power, ready to attack. ''According to the Sun God, this guy should be seriously injured. We don''t need to withhold our power.'' They thought to themselves simultaneously as they began to attack him with force. Even so, Tang Yin simply gave a slight snap with his finger. This was heard throughout the city that was being rebuilt, and the sound was so thunderous that it destroyed the ears of all who heard it. Especially those closest to them who screamed in pain as they clutched their ears. Tang Yin then grabbed one of them by the head, "Since you betrayed my sect and region, let me show you what will happen to the Sect you now administer and with your family." He said, and along with his words, two new transmissions appeared before everyone''s eyes. This one shows the grounds of the most powerful Sects in the Northwest Region and some small empires. . In the Sword Sect, Huang Feifei, Ning Ruo, Xiao Nuo, and Zu Xiaolin appeared above this place. Beside them were a lot of large-sized spirit ships, along with a lot of powerful individuals. In front of her, the elderly Sect leaders posed as they activated the sect''s defense mechanisms on all sides, in addition to bringing their own spirit ships. "Identify yourselves! What are you doing here with so many powers!?" one of the leaders shouted, causing Huang Feifei to smile. "Sword Sect... Was that their name? Oh, well, never mind. Long time no see, traitors. My name is Huang Feifei; I used to be known as a Thunder Daughter in this region, remember me?" she said, smiling. Her words caused shock in the minds of those listening to her. "Daughter of Thunder, Huang Feifei!?" they shouted in shock. The woman''s pressure was as powerful as their strongest elders; how could it be her? When did her cultivation increase so much? They wondered in shock. When they recognized Huang Feifei, they also recognized the other girls. While lesser known than Feifei, they were still Daughters of Thunder, hailed throughout the region as the greatest powers. They also let the name of the Northwest stand high in the Battle of the Great Sects; how could they forget them? But what were they doing here? "Since you recognize me, that''s enough. This time, I am here because it is time for this sect to cease to exist. Since you all dared to betray us, to betray Tang Yin, then I hope you are prepared for what comes next." She said, smiling, and did as Tang Yin told her to show them the transmission that was taking place across the continent. Their words caused shock, but the elders quickly reacted and immediately shouted out to all sides. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "ATTACK!" They were prepared to fight since they saw many spirit ships approaching them. Still, seeing that these women were so powerful and those behind them even more filled them with fear, they had to order a quick attack. Just at those moments, Huang Feifei summoned her scepter and the ball that had once characterized her in combat. A mighty pressure towered above them as she unleashed all her power, and many cannons shot out from side to side simultaneously as she pounced on the guys below her. The girls with her did not hesitate to do the same. Chapter 489 - 489: Destruction of traitors A big explosion occurred when Huang Feifei forcefully collided with two elders trying to confront her. ''How strong!'' thought the elders in shock as they felt the strong Power in Huang Feifei''s hands and were pushed backward to slam hard into the ground. At the same time, a spinning ball launched several murderous attacks towards them and hit them squarely in the chest, making them spit blood from the impact. "Destroy everything here!" shouted Huang Feifei, and several cannons fired from side to side, slamming into the protective barrier repeatedly. At the same time, many managed to infiltrate inside the sect from underneath and were making a mess, killing every disciple and elder they came across. Recurring explosions made the earth tremble. In a moment, the sect''s protective barrier swayed several times, causing the elders to shock. Even so, seeing the pillars of their thousand-year-old sect being destroyed, hatred grew within them. "HUAHH!" A great shout came from the mouths of several of them as fury gripped their hearts. They immediately unleashed the full power of their bodies; various domains appeared from one side to the other and rushed hard toward the attackers. Two of them were trying to stop Huang Feifei, who confronted them. The power of two Supreme Realm Level 9 elders had been unleashed with force, but despite that, when they faced Huang Feifei, they could only be pushed back forcefully. ''What the hell is this force?'' They thought to themselves in shock as their eyes became bloodshot. They could not allow the millennia-old foundation of their sect to be affected in such a way, so without hesitation, they rushed at her again. The blows of their spirit weapons on Huang Feifei''s scepter looked powerful, but the truth was that she was not affected by them. She could waste as much time as she wanted, but they could not. The other girls who came with her were just as strong as she was right now, and there was no one to stop them, so the sect''s protective array was soon brought down with a tremendous deafening noise. This shocked the elders, ''So fast!'' They thought in shock, but that made them get careless, and Huang Feifei seized the moment to thrust her scepter into the chest of one of them, destroying a large portion of his internal organs and, in turn, launched a powerful killing attack against the other elder, using the spinning ball. They were shocked after feeling their cold bodies and flew backward at high speed. ''What the hell? So powerful?'' they thought in shock. Their eyes were bloodshot, and they tried to move, but maybe it was too late, and they knew it. That''s why they couldn''t help but scream in hatred. "KILL HER!" in a last attempt to warn those who were on the prowl. Along with their shouts, three people shot out from side to side towards Huang Feifei. Only their shadows were visible as they arrived in front of her. Although she was quick to defend herself, but just then, two shadows came out from behind her and appeared to hold the fists of the three attacking guys. "Miss, step back, please. We will take care of this; they are from the central region." Said these two men in front of her. Their clothes were of assassins, and you couldn''t see their faces because of their masks. They were silver-colored masks with a smooth and simple appearance. Although they were assassins, they were not weak or ordinary. So, their clothes were customized, with various distinctions that only the organization''s members could understand. Huang Feifei smiled towards them, "Destroy everything. I''ll go back to Tang Yin. I can''t use much of my power right now, and I don''t want to worry him." She said, smiling, and they nodded. "Yes, Miss." They replied and looked at the three guys in front of them. "Attacking our Silver Assassin''s Miss, are you idiots? Hehe, let''s see how many hits you can withstand." Said they mockingly, leaving the men in front of them in shock. "Silver Assassin!?" they shouted, but soon a tremendous power came towards them as the two fists of these assassins smashed into their faces. The power was so tremendous that it destroyed their entire upper bodies with a single attack. "Tsk, just one punch, how useless." Said they mockingly. "Attack, let''s destroy the foundations of this traitor sect and bring glory to our Leader." They said, and with a burst of power, they began to attack from side to side. And in just 30 minutes, the transmission on this side ended. From the weakest disciples to the strongest elders, all had been eliminated in the Sect of the Sword. In addition, all the riches of the sect and its members were plundered. These 30 minutes had been a nightmare for the powers in Tang Yin''s hands. How was it possible that 30 minutes was enough to destroy a millenary sect? But that was the difference in power. And on another side of the northwest, a similar situation took place. Bai Lixue smiled as she saw that Huang Feifei had already finished. In this case, Bai Lixue was accompanied by Wu Lingxia, Li Xian, and Su Lian; their mission was to destroy the Snake Sect. She flew over the sect with all the powers she had been given and those she had trained herself. In an instant, she unleashed all her destructive power and hurled her spear with force toward where the elders trying to prevent this sect''s destruction were standing. One of them tried to stop the attack but was quickly impaled and pushed backward to crash into the massive buildings of the sect, destroying a grand building in the process. "Our mission is simple: destroy the Ancestral Serpent Sect. Therefore, now is the time for you to show your capabilities to our Leader and the entire continent." Bai Lixue shouted with a smile. "UOHHHHHHHHH!" A great war cry came from behind her, and a cruel, bloody battle soon broke out. Explosions occurred from side to side, and the entire sect was annihilated in a few tens of minutes. The same thing happened in some large empires that had betrayed the region. The hands of Lu Xia and Xu Nian destroyed those empires, desolating them in a short time. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although there was still one of the forces that was to be destroyed this day. Jia Yijie smiled as she hovered above the Ding House and watched the transmission from afar. ''Those girls have become so strong, they''re a little scary.'' She thought, smiling, and looked behind her, over her shoulder. There, a man hovered with a slightly dark expression on his face. An important but at the same time cruel role was given to Ding Yun, and although he would receive help from Jia Yijie, no one would expect him to be the one in charge of destroying his Family. Still, there was nothing that could be done. Investigations showed that the Ding Family sponsored all the treason against the region and the Red Thunder Sect. It even had something to do with the betrayal of Shi Yue''s disciple. It is a family that must be destroyed, for they do not deserve to be here. Although the fact that it was Ding Yun who destroyed it was a bit ironic, Jia Yijie didn''t mind. She even found it a bit amusing. Chapter 490 - 490: A cruel mission? "Ding Yun, did you imagine a day like this would come?" She asked, smiling. Ding Yun was silent but still spoke. "Ever since I became a slave, I figured a day like this might come." He replied robotically, causing Jia Yijie to shrug off such a boring answer. ''Though I never imagined I would be here, destroying this family.'' She thought and waved her hand. "Come back; you don''t need to be there anymore." She said softly, and her voice only reached the ears of four people working on the family leaders'' side. Just as these words reached them, a small spiritual thread came out of their bodies. At the same time, these four bodies collapsed lifelessly to the ground. "What the hell is going on!? Yo''er!" shouted a man at that moment, and similar shouts came from other sides of the mansion as the four bodies collapsed. Soon, these bodies began to consume at an incredible speed, and in a moment, only dry corpses remained as if they had died hundreds of years ago. That left them in shock, and they took several steps backward. The spiritual threads flew out of the house and reached Jia Yijie''s hand in a moment. Ding Yun could see this and was shocked, "Did you always have spies inside?" He asked in shock. Jia Yijie smiled. "That time I agreed to come to this place was because I wanted to put some spies in. Don''t be surprised by such obvious things." She said and looked down; several people had run out at that moment. Since Red Thunder City was destroyed, the Ding Family changed their location and chose to locate far away from the cities to avoid the problems they may cause. However, they were still working for the Central Region. Even so, this is why they had no idea of the broadcast that was taking place and only came out because they felt some powerful presence flying over their heads. "Ding Yun!" shouted many in shock after recognizing him, but they also recognized the woman beside him. "You...! You''re Jia Yijie!" the head elder shouted. Jia Yijie stared at them momentarily and then looked at Ding Yun. "Do your duty. Let me see how these bastards will fall into your hands." She said coldly. Ding Yun nodded but looked at her for a moment, "May I ask something?" He asked, and she nodded back. "Why do you give so much for the Northwest? I understand that you are not from this region, and you seem to have enmity with some allies in the region, which includes Young Master Tang''s Clan. Do you help him to betray him?" He asked doubtfully. Jia Yijie looked at him with interest but scoffed. "I''m not Ding to betray the person who fed me and protected me for so long. Besides, let me tell you, I don''t give up anything for the Northwest. The Northwest doesn''t matter to me. I used to do things for my sake and for profit, but now I''m only focused on doing things to help him. Now, go assassinate them before I make you do it." She replied and finally pushed him forward to stop asking stupid questions. Ding Yun could only sigh as he looked down. All these people carried his blood. Even so, this time, he had to be the one to bring them to an end. His family had to die by his own hand, and the worst thing is that he could not refuse because it was a direct order from the master of the slave seal implanted in his body. That is why he did not want to speak at all. He simply looked at his familiars below, and without saying a word, he summoned all his power and pounced on them. "Ding Yun, do you want to murder your own family!?" shouted one of those present in great shock. But Ding Yun did not answer him. He simply came in front of one of them and gave him a mighty blow to the chest, totally shattering him and sending the first of his family members to their deaths. This created a shock in the minds of all the Ding; even so, they realized that this guy was not acting under his own orders, so they immediately unleashed their powers and started attacking him. "Attack him; Tang Yin is a demon who forced him to murder us!" shouted one of them, and his shout was followed by the cry of many others who attacked him from side to side. Even so, Ding Yun''s strength during these past few years had also increased drastically, so these dying Ding''s efforts were futile. Ding Yun''s strength led to the death of one after another of his family members. For Ding Yun, this was torture. No matter how treacherous he is, the reality is that the traitor is also looking out for his family. Very few can be so cold-blooded as to murder their own family members without feeling something. Gradually, the Ding''s screams became less and less as one after another fell into Ding Yun''s hands. Jia Yijie watched this from above with a calm smile on her face. She smiled even more as she saw that, finally, the Ding Family had been annihilated at the hands of Ding Yun. She then looked over her shoulder towards where Tang Yin was standing. "With this, one more traitor has been erased from your path, Tang Yin. It would only be left for us to subdue those idiot alchemists, and finally, the whole region will be at your feet." She said with a beautiful smile on her face. Just then, though, a tremendous explosion caused her to frown, and her spirit weapon immediately formed a barrier before her. ''Oh?'' She thought, looking towards the direction where the Ding Family''s grounds were. "An explosion?" She said in shock, seeing a massive hole in that place. A huge explosion destroyed a significant portion of the grounds in this place. Looking a little closer, Jia Yijie noticed what had happened. Ding Yun''s body was nowhere to be seen, and only a few pieces were scattered, flying around the place. "Heh, he couldn''t take the guilt and exploded. So even traitors can feel guilt; how ironic." She said mockingly, though she didn''t give it any more thought. She simply took out a message scroll and sent a message to the organizations to come and clean up the mess. After that, she started flying at high speed towards where Tang Yin was. She wanted to see the moment when these traitors were totally destroyed. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 491 - 491: A new era is approaching All these scenes were transmitted to the whole continent. The destruction of so many powerful sects shocked everyone. Not only the weak but the most surprised were the most powerful. They understood how difficult it was to eliminate millennia-old sects with Supreme Spirits; otherwise, why wouldn''t the central region attack the Northwest Region sooner? They had to wait a long time because they were trying to control it in a different way and then destroy it. It''s because they know how dangerous it is to try to destroy such a strong sect, but here¡­ Two sects with powerful beings were eliminated in tens of minutes. Numerous empires and families were destroyed as well. Tang Yin smiled at this and then looked at the guys before him. Although they were filled with shock and wanted to think this was fake, they couldn''t stop the hatred and anger from taking hold of them. Their eyes became bloodshot when they saw this and looked at Tang Yin. He simply sneered at them. "That''s how easy it is to eliminate treacherous flies like you. Did you think that because you have taken refuge in the central region, you could move freely around this place? This is my territory; you dirty it with your filthy hands!" said Tang Yin, firmly raising her hand toward one of them. This one gave a loud shout, "DAMN BASTARD, DIE!" His murderous move reflected his hysteria and great hatred, but Tang Yin simply threw a small power towards him. "Die." He said as soon as the power hit him. The man felt a terrifying power entering his body at that moment and could not even scream before this power destroyed his whole body. At the same time, Tang Yin disappeared and appeared behind two guys. He grabbed both of them by the head and smashed them into each other, causing the two heads to explode, sending blood and other fluids everywhere. Both headless bodies fell to the ground, leaving everyone who saw it in shock. But those were only the first bodies to fall; the rest couldn''t even react to Tang Yin''s quick movements, and the next thing they saw was the darkness of death. Tang Yin looked over the rebuilding city and sneered. "Tsk, they don''t even have good architecture in the central region. What a horrible city." Tang Yin said in complaint. He planned to collect profits, but the rebuilding city was not as beautiful as he wanted. That''s why he raised his hand towards the city. There were many cultivation workers from various sects and the central region. Some of them were powerful people who were hiding in the crowd, trying to get out of punishment. Even so, many felt their hearts reach their throats and knelt. "Please forgive us; the central region forced us; we''re just normal cultivators!" They cried out in great fear. Their legs were trembling. Tang Yin sneered. He had already investigated everyone here; how would these guys fool him? "Certainly, many of you had nothing to do with this problem. But the day you allowed the central region to station its forces in your homes and pass freely through there, that day you became sharers in this. Therefore, none of you will be spared the punishment." Tang Yin replied and looked to where the relay device was. "Central Region, this is just the beginning. Soon, it will be your turn. Whether you are your most powerful gods or your weakest cultivators, believe me when I tell you that I will exterminate you." Tang Yin said firmly. As he finished his words, a silver fire flew rapidly toward the city being rebuilt. Instinctively, many of the cultivators down there began to try to stop that fire, and others began to run, but the speed of this silver lock-shaped firepower was terrifying. Even before they were close, many began to burn and scream as the newly constructed buildings began to be consumed. From the clothes they carried began to burn each of the cultivators in this terrifying fire, but when it came, a vast explosion rose. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* Its impact was so significant that the explosion could be seen in almost the entire region and caused a powerful tremor that shook the whole region, toppling some buildings in the distance. But that attack was not just a one-hit attack. In fact, the impact moved with force and wiped out practically the entire city that was being built in this place. Large buildings, mid-rise, and ordinary houses; gardens or parts made of reinforced rock. Everything was destroyed in seconds. The cultivators who were building the city, whether they were awake or resting, not a single one was left. In fact, not even a trace of them was left in this place. Only a huge gaping hole was left there, while a silver fire burned terrifyingly in front of the sight of an entire continent that was in shock at what had just happened. Many of them had to hold their breath after seeing this. ''What the hell just happened? How is it possible that with the simple attack, an entire city was wiped out?'' ''Hey, hey, hey... That was a big city regionally!'' ''It''s a God on Earth! A true God!'' People''s thoughts were diverse, but everyone was shocked at what they had just witnessed. Never in their lives had they ever thought they could ever witness such a great City being destroyed single-handedly. Moreover, the one who did it was a Young Man! From the weakest to the most powerful, they were shocked by this. Not even the Gods could do something like this, right? So, what the hell were they looking at right now? In the entire terrain, nothing was left but animals running away from such a tremendous power. Tang Yin looked at this indifferently and then averted his gaze to watch the transmission. His silver eyes glittered slightly, frightening an entire continent with his gaze. Unconsciously, several took a step back in fear. Still, he did nothing. He simply cut the transmission. There was no need to show more. This time, he had chosen to transmit solely to send a message to the entire continent that his Era had arrived. And he will do whatever it takes to make this new Age happen how he wants it to. . S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 492 - 492: Movements in the central region At the same time, the Central Region was plunged into tremendous chaos. And in the place most praised by everyone in this region, many things were broken while the Sun God and the Supreme God were angry. "WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT BASTARD!" "HOW DARE HE THREATEN US!" Their shouts were heard throughout the Sun Hall, which was shocked at what they had just witnessed. This time, the Sun God became so temperamental that he threw a punch that destroyed much of his castle. His heart burned with hatred while his blood bubbled with rage. What he was feeling, only he could explain. Somehow, the region they hated the most had been spared extermination when it was obvious who had the upper hand. Even so, they were still able to push the north back and thus were able to go into the northwest region, finally taking it for themselves. Moreover, although there were doubts, the entire continent thought that the words of the central region made quite a bit of sense. Especially seeing the injuries the central region had suffered, ''helping the northwest.'' Everything had aligned for them to finally take over the northwest region. Although they had suffered, they were confident of recovering in a few hundred years with the resources of the northwest. If it weren''t for the fact that some guys got away, they would have nothing to worry about. Even so, they were still calm. Those guys were wounded; it would take them quite a while to recover, or at least that''s what they thought. But, from one moment to the next... "How the fuck is it possible that the youngest of them is now so powerful? He just took back the northwest in 1 day!" the Sun God shouted and looked at his incompetent subordinates. "One fucking day it took him to take it back!" His eyes burned with the flame of anger and hatred. One of his subordinates lowered his head as he heard him say this. "...It was only a few hours, Lord God..." He said softly in an unconscious manner. "What the fuck did you say!?" the Sun God shouted when he heard him say this and jumped on him, giving him a mighty blow to the chest. The impact sent him flying backward with a tremendous shock, and he fell, coughing blood. "Who else dares to speak idiocy in front of me!?" he shouted again, but this time, his most powerful subordinate was the one who spoke. "Sir, please calm down. He''s still recovering. If you keep shouting and moving like this, it may cause you to have a hard time recovering." He spoke. "Shut up, you bastard! It''s your fault we''re like this now!" the Sun God shouted back, kicking the ground hard. He was still a God, and even though he was injured, this blow shook the ground of the castle and the mountain. His subordinate could do nothing but stare at the Sun God''s disciple. He sighed. "Master, calm down. We''d better think things over calmly. The northwest was already weakened, so it might be counterproductive for us to have it under our power, even with its resources. We still have the south and east. I''m sure that bastard won''t dare mess with us for a few hundred years." He spoke. The Sun God was still burning with anger, but it was clear that getting angry at a time like this was never the solution. So, he sighed. "We don''t need to think shit. Find the Elder God, ask him if he''s found the kidnapped girl yet, and if not, we''ll initiate the second plan." Said the Sun God as he grabbed his head. Still, he didn''t see his subordinates answering, so he looked at them. "Didn''t you listen to me?" he asked. His anger had risen again, but one of his subordinates spoke up. "...This, I''m sorry, Lord God. It''s not that we don''t want to look for him. The Elder God disappeared recently, and we have not been able to contact him. In fact, the three gods under his power also disappeared." He spoke. This shocked the Sun God, "Disappeared?!" he shouted in shock, and another one nodded. "Thinking about the possibilities, maybe he''s looking for that girl, or that guy could have found him. His power... It doesn''t seem to be any less than yours." Said another subordinate, though then he remembered something. "Right, this was found in his office. It was the only thing there, and it looked a little strange." He then passed him a small black-colored stone with a strange aura draining out of it. The Sun God was then surprised. ''That bastard initiated the plan without telling us? Shit, I knew that guy couldn''t be trusted. Looks like we''ll be alone this time and we''re so weakened. Shit.'' He said in his mind angrily. Still, he signaled for several of those present to leave. "Private meeting. Anyone who is not qualified leave." He said and went to sit down again. Soon after, some of his subordinates were left there, and the Supreme God sat to the side. He looked at his strongest subordinate and nodded to him. "Speak, tell them the plan we were discussing earlier." Said the Sun God, and this man nodded to him. "Thank you for considering my plan, Sir." He said and then looked at the rest. "This will be simple. That bastard wants to provoke us, but we should not fall for his provocation. Let''s let him have the northwest for now, we can''t take it back until the Lords recover. But, since he wants to play a game of provocation, why don''t we go along with him?" he said. "What do you mean?" the Supreme God asked doubtfully. This man then nodded. "You guys know that I have already taken control of the Cai Family, right?" he asked, and several nodded. "You did very well indeed. Miss Meiyu is without any chance of escaping from that place, and you still managed to lock up the woman of Xie. It was an insightful and incredible move." Said one of them, causing the man to nod at him. "Thank you for the praise. But since we control one of Tang Yin''s women, why don''t we play with him? The Divine Son of the Sun was maliciously crippled by that bastard, which meant he hated him for trying to get his wife. So, let''s make it so that now that he is crippled, the Divine Son of the Sun gets his wife so we can mock him at home. "What do you guys think of this?" he asked, smiling; he said something else before finishing, "At the same time, we can invite a lot of powers from the other regions here to reinforce us and execute a plan to strengthen all three regions at once, what do you say?" He asked. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This plan surprised several, but they soon realized how feasible it was. They had already been outwitted by that bastard several times; why not outwit him at least once? What an excellent plan! They thought and smiled. "I vote to make that plan happen." Said one of them cheerfully, and his voice was followed by several more. They all agreed so movements began rapidly all over the central region. . Chapter 493 - 493: A Little Strange Girl Tang Yin stood in this place, looking off into the distance. He was thinking of some things and considering some new ones. After a while, he turned around because he felt someone''s presence. "Eh, I didn''t expect someone had been left alive." Tang Yin said, smiling as he looked through the rubble on the side of the city. He could feel a slight presence there, but it was a bit strange. It felt very soft and small, so he reached over and kicked the rubble away. He felt stunned by what he saw. One of the debris was about to fall forward at that moment, but Tang Yin quickly reached in. ''A girl?'' He thought doubtfully. This part was the rubble on one side of the city; technically, there should be no one here, as it was part of what was soon to be discarded in the city. Still, a girl was there, skinny and dressed in tattered clothes. She wasn''t very young, but she wasn''t old either. If Tang Yin had to say an age for her, it would be between 15 and 18. Her aura and presence were so small that even that was hard to see. She could easily be mistaken for a small animal. She was a bit strange, to say the least. Her appearance was unique in many ways. She had long but unique two-colored hair and her eyes with heterochromia. The color of her eyes was red and green, but the pupils in her eyes were incredible. They looked as if they had been handmade by some great painter who could capture an almost impossible level of detail in them. Red and green also painted her hair. Her ragged appearance made Tang Yin think she was a street person, but how did she get here? She looked at him too when she felt someone was looking at her and felt stunned by the appearance of this man in front of her. "What are you doing there? Where are you from? Were you working on the construction of the city?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully. Her slight aura made it doubtful that the last question was her case. Instead, she seemed to be a slave of these guys. But he couldn''t sense any slave stamp on her, which told him that it wasn''t the case. She tilted her head slightly but shook her head slightly, though in doing so, the weakness in her body hit her, and she swayed a little sideways. Still, she was already used to such dizziness, so she quickly looked at Tang Yin again. "No, I was sleeping to hide." She said with a small smile. Her pretty and delicate face had dirt and mud stains on the surface. She visibly relaxed when she saw that Tang Yin didn''t seem to have bad intentions towards her. ''How strange... When she smiles, she reminds me of someone.'' He thought with a frown. Still, he couldn''t remember who, and just at that moment, the girl''s belly rumbled a little, leaving her in a daze. She hadn''t eaten in a long time, but she wasn''t embarrassed about it. For an unsealed slave like her, that was somewhat normal. Still, she felt she should look for some food. She looked around and was stunned by the fact that the city that had been there before was now gone. "...Is the city gone?" she asked in shock. She tried to get up but fell back to the ground from the weakness in her body. Tang Yin smiled a little, ''This girl was sleeping all this time and a huge explosion like that didn''t wake her up. This girl sure is a deep sleeper.'' He thought, smiling, and bent down to help her. "The city that was being built here belonged to my enemies, all traitors from my region. That is why I destroyed it." He replied. She was surprised and looked at him in shock, though then nodded. "Traitors always deserve a bad end." She said smiling and stood up, but then sighed, "But... Now there''s no food here..." She said pitifully as she looked down. She was deathly thin, and she knew it. Still, she also knew that she wouldn''t die so easily. So, she simply thought of continuing to look for a city. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps only she knew how many days she had gone without eating. Tang Yin smiled at her, "Eat. I tend to be an adventurer, so I like to take food with me wherever I go." He replied, and a huge table came out of his inventory, followed by a large amount of prepared and well-preserved food that appeared out of nowhere. This left the girl in shock, and her belly rattled quite a bit as soon as she smelled that delicious aroma. She couldn''t help but look at Tang Yin again; her eyes were glowing with a strange light as if she were asking his permission to devour this food. Tang Yin nodded. She then moved at an ultra-fast speed to eat. Even Tang Yin was surprised by her speed at eating. It was as if she hadn''t eaten for one full year and was starving. She devoured the pieces of meat in an instant and ate from practically everything on the table. ''God, how many days had she gone without food?'' He thought in shock. "What''s your name? You were able to hide your aura quite well; is that a skill?" he asked, and she looked at him with a mouthful of food and nodded. Though she swallowed a bit first so she could speak. "Hn, it''s a skill." She said, smiling, and then looked at the food again to pop another piece of meat into her mouth, "It''s rare, right?" she asked as she looked at him again. "It''s an ability that, when I sleep, hides my aura. No one can sense me; how did you do it?" she asked, smiling. Tang Yin sighed slightly, "Eat first. It''s hard to understand you." He said and averted his gaze to let her eat in peace. She didn''t mind this and continued to eat a lot; even so, she stopped soon after in shock and looked at Tang Yin. She made sure to swallow everything this time before speaking. "You said you destroyed such a big city?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, why?" he asked doubtfully, and she then ran up to him. "You mean you''re strong?" she asked, smiling. "Naturally." He replied, and she smiled even more. "Hey, I have an older sister, but I haven''t seen her in many years. She came to the mainland, and she is very beautiful. Could it be possible for you to help me look for her? She is very beautiful, really." She said, smiling and, at the end, repeated what she had said before, wanting to emphasize that. "Or help me become strong. Then I''ll look for her. It would only be enough if you helped me get into the great sect nearby." She said, smiling, and then licked her fingers. "Red Thunder? I think that''s what it was called. I heard my sister name it once; maybe it''s around here somewhere." She spoke quickly, preventing Tang Yin from being able to answer any of her questions. Still, she soon awaited his answer like a sly little puppy. Chapter 494 - 494: Sisters? Tang Yin smiled as he listened to her questions. "The Red Thunder Sect was destroyed recently; how do you plan for me to help you get in?" he asked. She was shocked to hear this. "A great sect was destroyed?" She asked as her face revealed unbelievable surprise. But then she remembered that Tang Yin had told her that he had just destroyed the city, "Were your enemies traitors?" she asked in surprise. Tang Yin shook his head, "No, it was my sect. It was destroyed by those traitorous enemies whom I started hunting today. So, you will no longer be able to enter that great sect, but I am interested to know the name of that older sister of yours, could she have a genetic anomaly like you? Heterochromia is not easy to see." He said, smiling as he stared at her. She nodded softly and lowered her head. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the great sect here was destroyed, would she have to go to another one? Her sister had only mentioned that this sect was interesting as far as she remembered. Still, she soon frowned. Although she heard Tang Yin''s last question, she almost didn''t even realize she was being asked because of the possibility that came to her mind. ''Could my sister have been killed?'' she thought in shock, and her already pale face became even paler. If her sister spoke so highly of the sect that was here, it meant that she would possibly come here. But that sect was no longer here, which meant that many people died. Her thoughts also caused her legs to lose strength, and she suddenly fell to the ground. Tang Yin was surprised by this, "Girl, are you okay?" he asked doubtfully. But before she could give him an answer, for some reason, the girl in front of him fainted, leaving him stunned. He couldn''t help but approach her hesitantly. "Hey!" He shouted in her ear as he sent a light stream of divine energy through her body to revive her. She suddenly stood up in fright and stared at Tang Yin''s face again. Even so, before he could hear a word from her, Tang Yin averted his gaze and smiled. "Tang Yin!" a beautiful girl shouted from afar as she rushed at him. It was Jia Yijie who clung to him, hugging him tightly with hands and feet as if he were a koala who had found her favorite tree. Tang Yin smiled to see her like this and congratulated her, "You did well. Thank you." He said, and she nodded several times, though she lowered her head a little. "But the old man committed suicide and blew himself up, doesn''t it bother you? Maybe if I had been a little more mindful of his actions, he wouldn''t have blown himself up." She replied with a guilty smile. She had thought about it as she came, and even though she didn''t mind, what if this guy was useful in Tang Yin''s plans? That''s why she was a little worried. But Tang Yin didn''t care; he just shook his head and gave her a little kiss, slightly bewitching and electrocuting her, "It''s okay; it''s not important. Besides, the mission was to exterminate the Ding, so you can say you accomplished it well." He replied. Jia Yijie came out of her stupor and smiled happily at that moment. "Good!" she replied like a little girl, sticking closer to him. "By the way, what are you doing here?" she asked. She had already seen Tang Yin destroy everything, so it meant that she didn''t arrive in time to see him take revenge. Still, if he took revenge, it would be enough for her. Tang Yin smiled and looked back, allowing her to see that behind him was a little girl. "I found this little girl sleeping around here and found her total heterochromia curious, plus a strange ability she has." He replied, smiling. But, when Jia Yijie looked at her, she felt stunned and let go of Tang Yin. She couldn''t help but take a big step towards her instantly as she stared at her. "You... Yinjie!" "Big sister!" Two shouts simultaneously came out of both girls'' mouths. Jia Yijie was stunned when she heard her call her that and ran to her, "You... What are you doing here? How did you escape?" she asked in shock when she saw her. Her younger sister had changed a lot since she last saw her, and it made sense. The last time she saw her was over a decade ago, but that peculiar aura about her was something she could never forget. Plus, her eyes and hair were unique. How could she not remember her? When this girl saw that it was indeed her older sister, she felt a slight relief in her heart and fell backward, fainting again. Jia Yijie quickly held her in her arms in worry, though she sighed in relief when she saw that it was only a passing faint. Tang Yin came up behind her and looked at her, "Oh, so it''s you that I looked familiar with." Tang Yin said as he looked at them with a smile. Jia Yijie looked at him and smiled; she looked at the table to the side and understood what was happening. Therefore, she couldn''t help but lower her head to thank him. "Thank you, Tang Yin. Thank you." She repeated. Tang Yin bent down and lifted her head as he stared at her. "My women''s relatives are also my relatives, so you don''t need to thank me for something I did for your sister, do you?" he replied, smiling as he stood up. His words surprised Jia Yijie, who felt her body trembling again, "Do you... do you accept me?" She asked with surprise and a look of hope in her eyes. Tang Yin smiled and looked at her. He moved his hand towards her and lifted her into the air, making her float in front of him with his power. "Wouldn''t I accept my little female demon? You have helped me so much that I feel indebted to you. I have yet to repay you for helping me hunt that first beast, but you have even risked assassinating powerful individuals solely because I asked you to. You have long been a part of me." He replied, smiling, and kissed her again. Although she was shocked at his words, she still smiled quickly with joy. However, being worried about her sister, she could not express her feelings. "Tang Yin, can I treat my sister?" she asked hesitantly. Tang Yin gave her a sidelong glance and nodded, "Why do you ask? Those healing rooms belong to you, too. Just go and do it as usual. I''ll go to the Alchemical City; I have scores to settle with those guys." Tang Yin replied. She nodded with a smile and thanked him again before rushing off. Tang Yin watched her leave, then turned around and flew quickly toward his destination. Chapter 495 - 495: Poison World After flying for a long while, Tang Yin stopped as he sensed a peculiar aura nearby. ''Oh, Lixue did a great job here." He said, smiling as he saw the great destruction of the Snake Sect in the distance. They had all retreated from this place as they were to begin the second part of the plan, which was to start the reconstruction of the northwest. From creating new empires with powers controlled by them to rebuilding great cities, all under the command of a single sect or organization. What lies ahead for the northwest are many days of work. Still, Tang Yin, for now, did not worry about this. Although he looked at the destruction in the distance, what had attracted his attention was the peculiar aura escaping from a door. ''It''s a small world; could it be the Poison World?'' He thought doubtfully and approached it. That peculiar aura was quite thick; it looked poisonous, so the vicinity was covered with a light layer of dark green mist. Even so, this place seemed to be closed. The spiritual arrays in the area were functioning like a considerable padlock, although they were hidden under other spiritual arrays. Tang Yin smiled upon seeing this and simply lightly squeezed his hand on the arrays, which did not withstand the pressure for even an instant and were destroyed with a thunderous sound. ''What pitiful arrays.'' Tang Yin thought and entered the place. Behind the door was a different world. Mountains stood from side to side in this place, with different and strange trees and spiritual herbs. ''It''s a small world, eh? I wonder what kind of existence created it?'' Tang Yin thought. However, he soon frowned as he sensed a presence in this place. ''A snake?'' He thought, after looking off into the distance at one of the mountains. He disappeared from his spot and immediately appeared above the mountain in question. His sudden appearance was followed by a scream from the snake, as it recoiled in fear upon witnessing this guy''s immense power. Tang Yin looked at the snake doubtfully for a moment. Then he moved his hand towards it and sent a small rope of spiritual energy pulling it towards his hand. When the snake noticed it was in Tang Yin''s hand, it felt so stunned that the only thing it could think of was playing dead. Still, when it kept its eyes open, it was enough for Tang Yin to be disappointed. "Tsk, you''re nothing special. You can only live long and deceive with poisonous illusions, but you just lost all your cultivation; I guess you were Shi Yue''s target." Tang Yin said with disappointment and tossed it aside like trash. The snake was shocked when he heard him say that, but he was about to start running when he felt a strange heat in his body. "KYAAAAAAAAAAA!" a terrified scream came out of his mouth as a strange, silvery fire consumed his whole body. In an instant, both his body, soul, and his newly obtained cultivation had been consumed by this fire, and terrifying screams rang out from side to side until there was simply nothing left of his existence. Tang Yin didn''t really care who he was or what he was doing there. He was more interested in this world, so he flew nearby. ''It has a lot of poisonous herbs; Ruxue would love this place for her research.'' He thought, smiling. But this world has a limit, so soon Tang Yin collided with something that bounced him backward, and a strange poison tried to get into his body. He didn''t care. Naturally, this was what he was looking for: the edge of this world. He reached up and embedded his fingers in that invisible wall. It was as hard as any extremely hard mineral in his world even harder. His arms filled with veins from the force he was exerting at that moment, and his eyes glistened slightly. His fingers slowly began to push through this invisible wall, each time meeting more and more resistance. ''Shit, this thing is so hard.'' He thought and put more force into his hand. *BOM* The sound of a small explosion was then heard as Tang Yin''s fingers managed to insert themselves there fully. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he closed his eyes and began feeling this world''s edge. ''It''s quite small, but this poisonous aura on the invisible walls makes it a beautiful place for poisonous spiritual herbs.'' He thought with a smile. His divine sense stretched from side to side, traversing the world''s boundary, until finally, he could feel every inch of this world and smile. ''A small world without an owner is one that I will obtain for my benefit.'' He thought and looked at this place again before leaving the small world. Once outside, he looked at the door that sealed this small world and smiled. ''Come to think of it; I wonder why when one reaches the Divine Realms and masters a Natural Law very well, cultivation becomes a little different.'' Tang Yin thought at this point. He had always wondered why, before ascending to the Divine Realm and mastering a Natural Law, the powers he could use were usually mixed with his abilities or spirit weapon. Although he is an expert at diversifying a bit, he can''t diversify too much before fulfilling those two requirements. But once you ascend and understand more, these skills become secondary. The most important thing is usually the attribute of the skills, as they will blend with your own attribute and the Natural Law you master, allowing you to make a variety of attacks. For example, the spiritual energy attacks Tang Yin has been using to destroy his enemies lately are powers he can use now but couldn''t before. It''s as if¡­ ''The universal rules have changed for me. The same thing happened before when I first reached these cultivation realms.'''' Tang Yin thought doubtfully and looked at his hand. ''I also feel that the Law of Control is more special than I imagined.'' He thought and smiled. He forcefully raised his hand towards the door and imbued it with his divine power. "Law of Control!" He said firmly; his voice sounded like thunder, and along with his voice, the Law of Control spread at great speed throughout the place, forming a vast square that covered a large amount of the nearby mountains. At the same time, Tang Yin''s power gushed out as he began to squeeze the door in front of him forcefully. "Dimensional Breaking. Chains of Control." He said softly, chanting two of the Law of Control abilities. The first one caused everything inside this frame, created by the Law of Control, to shatter with a great crack, causing a large amount of poison to disperse. But, at the same time, chains came out from all sides and held firmly what was breaking. Chapter 496 - 496: His new little world and the Alchemical City The poison soon stopped coming out as the strange chains restrained it, and these chains were held in a smaller square as they tightened, little by little and tighter and tighter. Tang Yin then smiled and looked at the immediate vicinity. "Let me use the power of these mountains to rebuild my new little world." He said, smiling. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his other hand towards the mountains and launched a strange round power that flew rapidly towards them, piercing through several shortly after. The same power launched several wind daggers that split three mountains into squares and numerous parts. "Expansion." Tang Yin said, and the Natural Law of Control Domain expanded at great speed to all sides, arriving shortly after towards where these three mountains were divided into small square parts. These three mountains, divided into pieces, were left floating in the air, and soon, a slow and gentle but very effective process occurred. Each of the pieces of the mountains flew towards the chains, which were enveloping the small world, preventing its aura from escaping. These pieces of mountains soon became a massive wall that was built underneath the chains to prevent the aura from escaping. It was an incredibly thick wall that was built with millennia-old mountains, so until the boundary of the world that had to be broken to remove it from this dimension was restored, this wall would be the one that would hold and prevent the aura of the small world from escaping. Once the wall was ready, Tang Yin smiled and, in a gentle and slow process, began to reduce the size of the unleashed Natural Law. The Natural Law of Control was strange and difficult to understand; even with Tang Yin''s intelligence and the system, he could only understand a little. Still, it was enough for now. This strange Natural Law seemed to have some difficult secrets to understand, and this is one of them. In the past, to make a small world belong to him, he would have to go through a very long process, which included years of cultivation. But this time, thanks to the Law of Control, to obtain it, he will only have to use a large amount of spiritual energy, but only a few hours. The reduction of the Natural Law unleashed by having a small world inside was a slow and tedious process, but Tang Yin did not mind going through it because the benefits of having a small world to himself were excellent. And so, the time passed. The minutes ticked by, and soon, a couple of hours had passed. Tang Yin finally could relax, and although his face was sweaty, his smile revealed his success. ''I never thought getting a small world would be so easy. I''m sure even my father would take much longer than me in a process that could mean he destroys the world as well.'' He thought with a smile on his face. He looked around briefly to see if anything else was interesting in the vicinity. Still, all he saw was the distant destruction in the Serpent Sect and little else, so he decided to go to the Alchemical City. So, he flew at high speed in that direction. Initially, Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue planned to negotiate with Alchemical City to become part of the region again and not declare itself as an Independent City to the entire continent. Naturally, the rewards they were giving it were immense. But the arrogance of those guys was so annoying that it caused Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue to fight in the City back then. The Young Masters of the City basically insulted Tang Yin for being a good-for-nothing who depended on others to make him strong. That, naturally, caused Tang Yin to beat them up. Mu Ruxue couldn''t stand the insults they were hurling at Tang Yin either, so the beating was double for those guys. But this caused the leading Gods of the Alchemical City to get in the way and ended up expelling Tang Yin and Mu Ruxue from this place, telling them that they would never set foot on the City''s grounds again. That was also the beginning of the Underground Empire and the massive sale of Tang Yin''s Spiritual Herbs, which caused Alchemical City and Tang Yin''s Underground Empire to antagonize each other further. The total economy of Alchemical City went through the roof thanks to the low costs of Tang Yin, who did not need to wait long for his Spiritual Herb Fields to yield a large quantity of good quality herbs. Even so, the truth is that the Alchemical City had a great power in its hands. And they certainly are independent, perhaps the only genuinely independent force on the continent, which boasts a strength on the level of the great sects on the continent, as would be the Hall of the Divine Sun before the battle. They have at least 4 Gods, and all are dedicated to alchemy. Because of this, Tang Yin did nothing to them at first. But now the situation was different. With his body and cultivation returned, he need not fear a small city. ''Heh, let me give them another chance. Your great alchemical talent is something I need to master everything in this place and put a good footing in my world.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling, as he unleashed his power, floating above a vast city. This City was as large as the central City of the Northern Region and was beautiful in many ways, although it had a lot of red in its decorations and paintings, which gave a warm feeling that Tang Yin did not like. Still, the city is beautiful and extremely large; it is also the largest city in the Northwest. When his strength was unleashed, it created an uproar in the City, and everyone looked up in shock. "Who are you!?" shouted several of those on the walls protecting. Tang Yin ignored them and looked inside the City. A high-rise building in the middle created a huge spiritual array of defense over the entire City. This array is quite tough for the natives of this world. Last time, it was that spiritual array that hurt him enough to forcefully expel him after he fought with the Gods of this place. This time, he wanted to destroy it. For that, he smiled. "A little array dares to hurt me. Well, let me see how many blows you will withstand." Tang Yin said and took out his Heavenly Hammer. The appearance of a Heavenly Hammer above the Alchemical City caused a shock to everyone who saw it, and they started shouting from side to side while calling out to the higher-ups. Tang Yin smiled as he saw them running from side to side. "Last time, they weren''t so scared. They seem to know things." He said and looked at the City. ''I don''t want to destroy it, so let''s try a little attack.'' He thought, immediately throwing his hammer into the air. Then he disappeared from where he stood and appeared above the heavenly hammer. He immediately gave it a strong kick that sent it crashing into the vast spiritual array that protected the City. The higher-level guards who were in the huge tower in the middle of the City were shocked to see this. "What the hell is that!?" shouted several, while others were quicker to rush out to see who was stupid enough to attack the Alchemical City''s protective barrier. It should be known that this protective barrier had a unique ability: to repel attacks thrown at it. Who would dare attack a protective barrier with such an ability? Even so, the heavenly hammer soon struck with force in a manner that shocked all who saw it. Chapter 497 - 497: The Alchemical City An immense explosion rose, leaving even Tang Yin shocked. "This..." He said in surprise and scoffed at himself, holding his hand to his face in embarrassment. "Shit, this was so weak, how come it was able to expel me earlier? I didn''t even use a force from the Second Divine Realm, but it was already destroyed." He said with slight mockery towards himself. The heavenly hammer found no repulsion in this protective array. It was a direct attack that destroyed that part of the spiritual array like jelly and simultaneously crashed into a part of the city in an explosion. Everyone was shocked to see this, but soon, the protection array began to destroy itself at great speed with a great roar that echoed throughout the city. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, alarms spread throughout the city and caused many to go into shock. "We are under attack!" "The city is under attack!" The cries of the weak people and the powerful began to be heard throughout the city as they watched that strange figure above them. At the same time, those standing guard on the huge tower quickly flew towards Tang Yin. "How dare you destroy our city? Are you tired of living!" "Call the Leaders!" Several of them shouted as they pointed their weapons at Tang Yin. Still, Tang Yin didn''t care about this. He looked at them as if they were nothing and, with a horizontal movement of his hand, launched a power towards them, which traveled at great speed and soon hit them all. Another considerable explosion arose a moment later as the power forcefully smashed these little guys to the ground. This also activated enormous defense and attack mechanisms of the Alchemical City. Spiritual barriers were erected at that moment. Tang Yin looked at this with indifference and looked toward the tower. "Come out, you idiots who call yourselves gods. If you don''t come out, I will destroy another part of this useless city." Tang Yin said mockingly. "Hmph!" A snort of arrogance was heard after Tang Yin said those words, and four flashes of light flew out of the tower, followed by numerous more flashes flying at a slower speed. All these powers stood before Tang Yin and looked at him proudly. "Tang Yin." Said the man in front of everyone. Tang Yin smiled and pointed at him, "Hand over those little idiots from last time; I still haven''t had enough fun." Said he. That made the man in front of him frown. "You''re arrogant." He spoke. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders at the sight of someone as arrogant as this guy calling him arrogant. "Arrogant? Hehe, I don''t think there is a more arrogant city than this small town." Tang Yin said and got bored with the expletive. "Forget it. Save the useless ones for later. This is an order, little idiots of Alchemical City; if you don''t surrender to me today, I''m going to wipe you out of existence. Sign a bloody letter to submit to me, and then you will be spared from punishment." Tang Yin said and summoned his heavenly hammer, which was still seated in the city, to his hand. His words shocked the four guys in front of him. "How dare you!?" shouted those behind, though they soon fell silent, for one of their leaders had raised his hand to keep him from speaking. "Is it the West that dares to speak such words against us? Or is it just you?" he asked. Tang Yin stared at him momentarily and scoffed at his stupid questions. "Hahaha, old man, let me tell you that sooner or later, the West will meet the same fate you saw a while ago in that city if they continue the way they are going. I am my own background; I don''t need anyone else. The West? It is but a small region in this small continent, just like you." Tang Yin replied firmly and put away his heavenly hammer. "You are not worthy to die under my heavenly hammer, so if I am going to attack you, I will destroy you single-handedly. So, think very carefully about your response." Tang Yin said, smiling, as he stood proudly before them. His bearing and aura were so intimidating that it made the gods in front of him frown. However, in reality, Tang Yin was not letting his aura show; it was simply his natural bearing. This made the guys in front of him frown. They didn''t consider his words, though. They simply sighed. "Boy, you''re so arrogant at such a young age that I worry about the hand''s Shi Yue left this region in, even having better options to choose from." Replied their leader with a sigh and looked at his subordinates. "Get this guy out of here. Be careful; he''s a god right now." He said and turned around. His subordinates nodded firmly. There were about 50 people in the Divine Knowledge Realm, although they were not real cultivators but alchemical cultivators. Their strength would never be as high as real cultivators. That is why Tang Yin sneered at the sight of them. "If you turn around, your city''s strength will be greatly reduced, old man." Tang Yin said, smiling, and the old man looked at him mockingly. "Just because your hair and eyes have changed, it doesn''t make you special. There are many living beings in this world that undergo transformations once they reach the God Realm." He replied mockingly and turned away. Tang Yin sighed at the sight. "Attack, don''t let this arrogant bastard speak another word to our Great Leader!" Shouted one of them, and soon, 50 people rushed hard towards Tang Yin. They, this time, attacked with all their might. Different spiritual domains were erected from one side to the other. Most of them could interpenetrate with the others, so the debuff of one joined the next. Tang Yin looked at this as if it were child''s play. Therefore, he simply pulled his spiritual bones from his body. A set of 13 Spiritual Bones floated above their heads at that moment, and soon, a large amount of lightning began to shoot out from that place as Tang Yin raised his hand towards them. The first lightning struck one of those present in an instant. It was just a seemingly harmless strike from an ordinary lightning bolt, but it brought such a terrifying force that it totally crushed this person''s body and turned it into dust. At the same time, the roar of lightning striking back and forth could be heard 50 times. They all fell precisely on top of a cultivator''s head, and all carried the same terrifying force capable of turning them all into dust that was destined to scatter into the air. This left those who had just turned around in shock. They did not see anything, but no one in their city controls lightning, much less would they control 50 lightning strikes that would make the presence of 50 people vanish into thin air. That''s why they turned their face abruptly, feeling shocked by the large amount of burnt dust that was in the place floating in the air. "What the hell just happened!?" they shouted... Chapter 498 - 498: The Alchemical City (2) Tang Yin frowned as he heard that shout, "Is it necessary for you to shout? I told you before, and seeing your reaction, I thought you were okay with me killing your 50 henchmen. It''s no big deal." He replied wryly and mockingly. His words rumbled in these gods'' heads like thunder, so much so that the fright made them take a step back while standing in mid-air. "You..." Said one in shock, not knowing what to say. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He seemed to remember that one of the leaders of those 50 men, was one of the great leader''s brothers, so he turned to look at him. This man''s face was totally darkened by what he had just seen, and his hands shook slightly; even so, he felt fear for the first time in many years. That attack... It was so powerful and fast that even he could not have been saved. The question was, how could this guy be so powerful? What was going on? He thought in shock. But the truth was, he was afraid. ''If I lure him into town... Maybe I can force him to talk.'' He thought and took several shaky breaths to swallow the anger and hatred swirling in his heart. He looked at Tang Yin steadily after this. "...Let''s meet at the Tower. Please come with us." He said, trying to get Tang Yin to follow him. Still, Tang Yin scoffed at his proposal. "Old man, I''m not here to negotiate; what can you offer me? Do you have something I don''t have?" he asked mockingly. "Riches and power, do you think you have more than me? Let me reveal one more thing to you then." He said, smiling, and pulled out his Silver Assassin mask. "Take a good look at this mask you''ve been fighting against for several years over herbal sales. Take a good look at the one you''ve been trying to fight against, old man." He said and put the mask on his face. "Silver Assassin!" the man shouted in shock. Naturally, the others were just as shocked as well. Silver Assassin is right now a supreme existence within the continent. His organization is said to be so powerful that it could be on equal footing with the largest Assassin Organization on the continent. But Silver Assassin had only appeared a couple of years ago! At most, it was perhaps 20 or 30 years old, while the other organization has been around for hundreds or thousands of years since its inception. In addition, it is Silver Assassin and his organization that controls the entire economy around spiritual herbs. Among the insiders, Silver Assassin as an organization has more prestige than the Alchemists'' Association at present, even more so knowing that it is actually not only a herb sales organization but has all kinds of branches and, according to rumors, it is also a large assassination organization. How on earth could Silver Assassin be a small heir to a region!? For God''s sake, he''s not even 100 years old! Still, the reality is sometimes harsh. That''s why Tang Yin smiled at his reaction and took off his mask. "Power and riches are things I hold in the palm of my hand. There is no place where you can bargain, for I have no shortage of treasures. If I give you a chance, it is only because I consider the alchemical talent you have and the large alchemist population of this city to be important. That is why you have nothing else to do. Either you surrender, or I destroy you all." Tang Yin''s words were filled with endless determination that demonstrated his stance. It was a stance he would not change. And that made the men in front of him frown even more. They knew Silver Assassin''s strength and understood his ability, or at least that''s what they thought. ''...It''s not an impossible force to destroy, but this guy''s strength, where the hell does he come from?'' some of them thought in shock. Despite what they had seen, they were still reluctant to sign such a contract. Tang Yin sighed upon seeing this. "Tsk, idiot people are everywhere such that even when they put beautiful food in front of them when hungry, they still don''t want to catch it. Your''e a bunch of useless people." He spoke. He wasn''t making fun. This time, he was expressing some sincere words of what he thought. "What do you mean?" their leader asked as his chest rose and fell continuously from anger at his insults. Tang Yin looked at him and sighed, "You guys are such idiots that even so, you don''t understand. With the financial capability of Silver Assassin and the entire northwest region, plus my power and the countless boosted Spiritual Herbal Fields, how strong would you guys become if you worked for me? How high would you reach? How can you not realize that? You are such idiots, but I get it. You guys are only going to understand by force." Tang Yin said and summoned his heavenly hammer again. "If that''s so, I''ll teach you all what it means to have power above the gods." Tang Yin said and, without wasting any time, jumped up high. He pulled his hammer back to a transfixed sight of the men below him and swung his hammer forcefully towards a section of the city. "STOP!" the guys below him shouted, but Tang Yin swung his hammer vertically vertically downward. He didn''t let go, but a powerful spiritual energy shot out from the enormous heavenly hammer in his hand... *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* An unprecedented explosion occurred instantly in that area, and it spread out to create a vast trench all over the place. The gods behind him trembled at the sight. The dust that the explosion had raised was destroyed, so everyone could see what had happened. "How..." "How is it possible..." They said and fell backward, sitting on the city wall. Still, no one came to pick them up. Everyone who could look looked at that huge ditch whose end could not be seen on the horizon. That ditch had also taken away a considerable part of the most powerful Alchemical City on the continent, the largest city in the northwest region. From the protective wall and every single defensive mechanism there to the buildings there, everything was wiped out in a single attack. Tang Yin looked at this with indifference and then turned to look at the city leaders again. This time, he raised his voice for all of Alchemical City to hear. "Alchemical City. You are arrogant and think you are above everyone else just because you practice alchemy. Years ago, I came and proved that all the so-called knowledge you had was nothing more than tiny specks of dust, and I was willing to allow you to become part of the Northwest again. Yet you all rejected it and expelled me and Mu Ruxue." "That''s why I came back this time. Now, I no longer want you to be part of the Northwest; now, you all have only two choices: Surrender to me and be my most loyal subordinates or be destroyed. This was just a demonstration that your city is weaker than you imagine. Then, I will give you 10 seconds to think of an answer." Tang Yin said and stopped talking. He immediately put a countdown timer above his head and looked at them again, "Choose wisely." He said, and the counter soon touched the number 9. Chapter 499 - 499: The entire northwest region under his hand Half of the Alchemical City had been destroyed with a single menacing attack. It was an attack none of the gods could make that they were sure of. It was a power they had never seen exercised in this world until now. After all, the Alchemical City was also one of the safest on the continent, with numerous spiritual arrays of protection and defense. Its walls were thick and sturdy, reinforced with spiritual energy. Moreover, the vastness of Alchemical City was far greater than that of Red Thunder City; how could a city of such magnitude be easily erased? But in Tang Yin''s hands, it looked as if it would have been simple. Such a terrifying power... How could it not bring the gods to their knees? Many of the ordinary people in the city simply looked at their gods, thinking that they could do that and more than Tang Yin. It is because they did not know the real strength of these people they called Gods. If they knew... They would all be on their knees right now. But the gods did know. They were sure they could never eliminate half of such a large city alone. They are powerful, but it''s not that much of a stretch, either. That''s why they couldn''t help but fall to their knees in fear. Not even 3 seconds had passed from Tang Yin''s counter when they chose to offer the oath. The following was the mildest. To the common or weaker people, their leaders were absolute existences; if they lowered their heads, it meant nothing had to be done. The power demonstrated by Tang Yin was too terrifying and had left traumas in many of those present minds. Therefore, an oath from the entire remaining city was what came under Tang Yin''s particular array so that he would make sure that they would never betray him. After this happened, Tang Yin finally relaxed and left the city. He then flew upward at great speed and looked down on this world from a considerable height. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Finally, the entire northwest region is under my hand. The reconstruction of the northwest should be carried out gradually from now on; only the uninhabitable lands and the demonic lands would be missing, but these I will see later.'' He thought and looked out over the other regions. A smile formed on his face. It was time to visit the central and southern regions. Everything in the central region was preparing for his visit, and he was already aware of those guys'' movements. This time, he wanted to catch as many of them as possible at once, then quickly move south and look for Ren Xiao''s sister and Bai Lixue''s mother. ''...I also have to look for those twins... Those spiritual weapons they had were very good; as long as I help them, they could be of a lot of use in the Upper World.'' Tang Yin thought with a frown. Thanks to his power ascending a few days ago, he found a distant Clan that carries the Moon Clan''s aura and is located in the west, so after finishing with the center and south, he will focus his attention on the demonic grounds and the west. Maybe he will get lucky and find them there. As Tang Yin found himself thinking about various things and remembering the plans he needed to make, he frowned and looked up. ''A barrier?'' He thought with surprise as he noticed a strange little aura above this place. He frowned slightly and then flew upwards at high speed. Its speed was as fast as a meteorite, but just as it ascended, it soon collided with something that bounced off it and sent it backward with a considerable impact. Its impact caused ''waves'' to be created in the air as if there was a huge barrier there. Tang Yin was surprised to see this. If he looked down, he was so high up that he could see the highest clouds far from him, and looking up, there was only enormous darkness. Still, now that he hit that, he could tell that there really was a barrier in this place, in this absurd distance. ''How is it possible someone sealed this world completely?'' He thought in shock and approached the barrier to test its resistance. Then he looked at each of the ends of the world. Looking down from above, he realized that the continent was not the only place with land in this world; there were several other continents before his view. Although he couldn''t tell if they were inhabited. But that was not what mattered to him; what mattered to him was to follow the course of this barrier. He opened his eyes a while later and looked at the barrier again. ''Certainly, someone sealed this world, but who? When I fell here two thousand years ago, it wasn''t here, I''m pretty sure of it. That means this barrier was formed in the last 2 thousand years...'' He thought and frowned, trying to think of a possibility. Still, in the end, he sighed. There''s not much to think about. When the time comes, he should simply try to communicate with his wives in the higher realm, and then he can return to his world. ''...They should know that I am well because now I can feel each of their soul''s presence. It''s good to know that they are all alive.'' He thought, smiling. Although he had been trying to ignore this fact so as not to get anxious about seeing them again, this time, he couldn''t help but feel those longings to see them again. So, he cleared his mind and focused on what was before him. The barrier, for now, was the least of it, although he was intrigued to know who put it up. But avoiding unnecessary problems with people he did not know was best. So, he returned to the northwest region and the Underground Empire. It was his turn to play the role of leader now that the reconstruction was to begin. Not only was he to rebuild the northwest, but he was also to rebuild the organizations he had lost. Therefore, a total reconstruction began once Tang Yin sat back at his workplace. Chapter 500 - 500: Movements begin An immense number of resources began to move from all over the continent in huge spirit ships as they made their way to the northwest. In addition, a large number of people were also hired for the reconstruction that was being planned, and within a few days, all the rebuilding finally began. The rebuilding that was taking place was one that the central region could not do. The scale of things was so large that it even shocked the mainland within a few days. Thanks to this, Tang Yin didn''t have time for many things these days, but after arranging many things, the news he had been waiting for finally came. It was a news that left the continent in a slight suspense. On that day, the Central Region invited numerous forces to participate in the Wedding of the Divine Son of the Sun. It would be the last reward of the Divine Sun Hall to one of its greatest disciples, and he could retire in peace. His wedding was to the beautiful alchemist, Xie Meiyu, and would take place in the Central Region, at the central base of the Divine Sun Hall. All the gods and leaders of the Central Region will be present, as well as a large number of Divine Sun Hall leaders who are scattered across the continent. The invited forces were numerous and powerful, but the movement was much more significant under the table. ''So, they are mobilizing a lot of powers as planned. Good, let them gather the ants in one place, and then I can wipe them all out once and for all.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling, as he sat in his work office. Next to him were Huang Feifei and Bai Lixue, as the rest were a bit busy these days. Especially Jia Yijie, who was focused on taking care of her sister for a few days, as the condition of her body was precarious. "Feifei, Lixue, get ready. It''s time to go to the central region. All the organizations below you and the other girls will mobilize this time. Silver Assassin will finally come out to show their might." Tang Yin said, smiling, and both of them quickly stood up. "Yes, Tang Yin. We''ll see you later then." They said, and after a quick goodbye, they left the office to begin their preparations. And Tang Yin then stood and looked out the window. He grabbed a small scroll and sent a message to Bing Xian. "Xian, assist me in the central region with your people. We will set up a new central region in this world." Said the message he sent her. After that, he sent several more messages to the leaders he had in the different Silver Assassin headquarters and then flew out the window at high speed. That time, he did not show his Silver Assassin organization because he was unsure if he could protect the organization that was so important to him in destroying his enemies. Even if the Red Thunder Sect were destroyed, as long as the people important to him were not affected, he would not care. But this time is different. Silver Assassin must show itself to the world and become a dominant organization above this continent. That''s why he would use it now. After flying for a while, he stopped in the vicinity of the northwest, where some people were waiting for him. Their strength was no joke; even so, they knelt as soon as they saw Tang Yin. "Sir, the infiltration of the central region has been successful, and the plan is proceeding smoothly. There are already several gods within the various forces being targeted, so we await your order to enter." They said, and Tang Yin nodded to them. "The central region is preparing a wedding recently, it will take place in a few days, the moment the wedding is taking place, you will enter. You should have enough forces to annihilate all the clans, right?" Tang Yin asked, and they nodded. "No problem." They replied with a sinister smile on their faces. Tang Yin then nodded. "Fine, then let it be so." Tang Yin said and then flew above them, heading west. "Let Silver Assassin settle his throne on top of the continent!" those guys shouted behind him before disappearing. As he flew, the various messages were coming out of his hand, using vestiges of his soul to carry them to different places. However, that was not his goal. His goal this time was to meet Shi Yue. So, he flew to the West and hid his presence. He could sense her presence somewhere here, but it was strange. ''Is she underground?'' he thought, frowning. Still, just at those moments, he noticed the presence appeared on the surface, ''Teleportation?'' He thought and headed towards that place where he felt the appearance at high speed. The place in question was a small, colorful city of a small empire. When he arrived, Shi Yue stood at the top of the city, waiting for him. "Tang Yin, follow me." She said and, without another word, flew out of this city, among the small villages of the empire. Tang Yin followed her without saying a word. Soon, they arrived at a small house where they entered, only to be teleported to another place. ''Long distance teleportations...'' Tang Yin thought as he tried to keep track of the distance he had traveled. ''Ohh, it''s almost the whole region in an instant.'' He thought with surprise; even so, Shi Yue continued her journey at high speed. Soon, she reached another village, and they were teleported once again. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a process that was repeated four times until they finally stopped at a mountain extremely far away from the first teleportation point; they were inside a cave this time, which had numerous spiritual arrays all over the place, preventing the aura from spreading out of here. During this whole tour, neither of them said a word, but this time, Shi Yue opened her mouth with a smile. "Tang Yin, the next thing you will see, has been so difficult for me to create; it has taken me 2 thousand years to do so. Still, this was also my last effort if you didn''t return in time. An effort to be able to stand up to the Central Region and all my enemies." She said, smiling, and entered one of the gates here. Tang Yin followed her closely, surprised by her words. Soon, his perspective changed again, and Tang Yin opened his eyes after a slight dizziness. Shi Yue stood in front of him with a smile. Behind her was a magnificent huge city that even Tang Yin was stunned. The infrastructure of that city was so beautiful and enigmatic that it reminded him of the great constructions of his world. But this one was underground, which made it all the more amazing. Shi Yue smiled at the dazed look on his face and decided to speak. "Welcome to my Underground City. On the surface, they give it several names you are probably familiar with. ''The Greatest Clandestine Organization on the Continent or The Greatest Assassin Organization... Here, we call it the Northwest Eternal Lightning Assassin Organization. I hope it''s to your liking." She said with a smile on her beautiful face. *** NTA: With these two chapters, 500 chapters of the novel have been published, more than 650,000 words. Thank you very much to everyone who has read this far, and I''m sorry for the many mistakes I''ve made throughout the novel. I hope you keep reading and enjoying it; I will try to improve it as much as possible and make the plot move well. Sorry for posting late sometimes; I''m having some problems. I''ll try to post earlier again during these days. Thanks for reading. Today, I was finally able to sign the contract for my new novel, which is in this year''s WSA contest. So if you''d like to stop by and support it, it''s called: Progenitor Vampire: I Have Many Skills! It''s a vampire novel in a vampire (and magical) world. Chapter 501 - 501: An organization outside the continent The city in front of Tang Yin was so magnificent that it left him speechless. Let alone his underground empire, this beautiful and well-made construction was on par with the buildings of his world. The decoration was incredible, elegant, and well-planned for an Underground City like this. You must remember that no sunlight reaches it here, so the decorations must be very well thought out to look good. And the ones in this city were. The buildings constructed here were made in such a way that they could enhance the grandeur of the town. This was, without a doubt, the most beautiful city Tang Yin had ever seen in this world. Moreover, it was so large that even its Underground Capital City was only half or less than this one. Tang Yin didn''t know what to say when he saw it but looked at Shi Yue in shock. "Shi Yue, you... Did you do all this?" he asked, and then it dawned on him as he understood her last words. "The Assassin Organization that has given my organization so much trouble, is it yours?" he asked in shock after realizing this point. There were only two forces that his organization had failed to study properly. One was the Sect that carries his heavenly hammer in this world, and the other was this very large Assassin Organization. The worst thing was that when he tried to find the trace of this organization on the continent, he couldn''t find it. That made him doubt, where the hell is it? Now he understood. He couldn''t find the trail because they used secret passages like him. But there was something more surprising. This city was not on the mainland. It''s far away from the mainland! Shi Yue smiled and nodded at him. "It has been two thousand years of effort and dedication. Follow me." She said and then started walking again. As soon as she appeared, many people from the city started to jump towards her and appeared before her. "Ma''am." They greeted her as they bowed, and she nodded to them. "Have all the Assassins from Rank S and up gather; I have an important mission. It''s time for us to establish our place on the continent." She said quickly, leaving many who heard it in shock, though they ran to do as she said. In this place, Shi Yue''s word is law. Her word is even more important here than in the northwest region. Every single person in this place worships Shi Yue as a goddess. That woman capable of supplying the organization''s needs, no matter how difficult, who is also the organization''s creator and, in turn, is the World''s Most Qualified Assassin: The Goddess of the Night, Shi Yue. To everyone in the city, she was unmatched in the art of assassination. Therefore, no one dared to disobey her. Shi Yue continued to walk ahead of Tang Yin as she led him through the city toward the most prominent building. Many people who were not murderers lived in this place and had children here, so the population had increased. They could all live much better than on the surface, so they were comfortable. In addition, each of them, in some way or another, served the organization. The most talented and with the most guts were trained to be assassins for the organization. That''s why when they both walked through the streets, it looked like a typical city, but where everyone knelt before Shi Yue as soon as they saw her. Everyone, from children to older adults, did it. "Tang Yin, I''m sure you''re wondering why I didn''t use such a powerful organization to take on the central region when they were destroying us, right?" she asked, smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. Although he knew that a correct answer would be that she was trying to create the opportunity to bestow Tang Yin with everything in her. The soul part, body, powers, and also revenge goals. Maybe it''s because she knew he would do it in a better way. But is there another motive? He wouldn''t have done wrong if he had brought one more God into that battle; perhaps several more could have been taken out of the way. Shi Yue knew that he knew the first reason, so she decided to tell him the other reason. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "With your divine sense, you should be able to sense what is above us. Way above this place." She said, smiling as she looked up. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully and looked up hesitantly. He moved his divine sense upward then at great speed. This place was profound in the earth, and sending the divine sense through the ground was quite complicated to do, even for a divine sense as powerful as Tang Yin''s. Therefore, the speed was slowed down. Still, after a few minutes, Tang Yin could finally see above this place and felt dazed. ''Demons? And they are true demons... How come there are so many of them?'' He thought in shock and looked from side to side at this place. He soon understood what was happening and retracted his divine sense, "Are we in demon territory?" he asked in shock, and she nodded, smiling. "You can call it that. Actually, we are a bit far from that place, but the place where we are belongs to certain rather powerful demonic clans. Each Clan has at least one Demon God among them, and they are independent clans from the Demon World, so this territory, although it belongs to the demons, is not part of the Demon World that lies a little further west." She said, smiling, and started walking. "Traveling from here to the mainland is complicated, especially if you carry a large force. We may alert the demons of our presence here, which could cause fights between the races that would not be easy to settle. Another reason is that I wanted to use this organization to exterminate that divine beast in the northwest, the one that attacked you unawares back then." She said, smiling, as she pointed towards a place in the vast cave. There was a small hole there; it was visible, and everyone knew where it led. "That tunnel has taken us over 500 years to build; 20 years ago, it was completed, and since then, they have been filling it with specialized spiritual arrays for concealment so that we can get to the northwest without anyone noticing. It''s the tunnel that will lead us to slay that divine beast." She said with a calm smile. Her words naturally surprised Tang Yin, who looked at her in a daze. Chapter 502 - 502: A Great Leader ''The remoteness of this place from the northwest is immense, but they certainly have a great connection. It''s just that I remember it was several spiritual forests. Making a tunnel that good and long would be quite complicated.'' He thought as he frowned. Still, he sighed and smiled at her. "Looks like you have your own well-laid plans. But don''t worry about that little worm; he won''t be able to do anything this time." He replied, and she nodded at him with a smile. "They''ve all gathered already, let''s go. Since the Northwest Eternal Lightning is finally in the organization that belongs to him, then it''s time for the organization to settle somewhere on the continent." She replied, and then, both entered a large hall. This hall had numerous influential people who bowed to Shi Yue as soon as they saw her. They were all of high level, and Tang Yin was surprised to see the quality of the assassins in this place. These were genuinely top-tier assassins; their presence seemed sharp yet hidden simultaneously. Seeing so many assassins like this gathered in one place was surprising. Moreover, their cultivations were by no means few. In addition, there were seven who were in the Divine Ascension Realm. They usually wear masks on their faces, but when they meet Shi Yue, they must take it off as a sign of respect. In addition, when they saw her appear, the highest level among those present took out various things like badges that were used in the organization to recognize their achievements and put them on the ground. This was showing the respect they had for her. Even the gods did this, showing that their capabilities, identities, and achievements were below Shi Yue. It was a grand procession to watch, as they did not appear to be killers. And that''s normal. For Shi Yue, the principle of assassination is elegance. Finding elegance in every move will allow your target never to realize what you are, and you can elegantly kill him so that no one will suspect you. It is the principle that if you are elegant and a person of high standing, the more likely you are to assassinate any of your targets, using whatever you have at hand. That is why, in this city, every person being trained to be an assassin will not only be trained in the art of assassination but also in the art of elegance, courtesy, and every rule that the aristocracy of the world may know. That is why their movements looked so natural and elegant, raising the level of the organization. Tang Yin nodded at this, ''I once heard from Father that I would receive this kind of training once I turned 50, and it would be mind-body training.'' He thought to himself, smiling; it''s a pity he never reached the corresponding age to learn everything about his world. Still, seeing an organization of assassins, being so good at so many things, left a good impression on him. Shi Yue soon stopped before the throne that belonged to her, though she did not sit down. She looked back at each of those gathered here and nodded to them, allowing them to return to their normal state. "It''s been a long time since we last saw each other''s faces." She said, smiling as she looked at the faces of everyone gathered here. "Elder Shen, I heard you had three new children. Are they all well?" she asked as she looked at a middle-aged man who was present. He was standing next to several people of equal age who came to her call. The older man nodded to her. "Ma''am, all is well with my family. The three little ones are growing well, and the rest seem to be performing well. I hope my son is being of service in my old position." He replied, smiling, and she nodded at him. "That''s right; all your children are doing their duty well. That is why you should not be here now that you have a large family. This is a call for the assassins in office; you have already worked for the organization for the required time. There is no need for you to be here anymore." She replied with a smile, trying to dismiss them. The elder that she was talking to was one of the most powerful people in the organization today. In terms of cultivation, he was a God, but he had already retired 200 years ago after working 1000 years for the organization. He had already done his job, so what is he doing here? For her as a leader, the good of her people was a rule that had to be maintained. That is why those who had already fulfilled their labor for so many years and had retired to raise a family need not heed her calls. Their only duty was to take care of their families, so she did not understand the presence of this bunch of retired elders. The elder in front of her smiled as he shook his head. "Madam, it has been over a thousand years since I came to this organization, and since then, you have treated me well, just as you treated my father well, from whom I inherited the title of Elder Shen. Thanks to my position, I can understand that a call where you need all Assassins above S-Rank to gather is not a normal call, and something big is coming. Although I am now retired, I am still a God trained by the organization and by you; therefore, if there is something big happening in the organization, I will be here to witness it until my death." He replied sincerely. Shi Yue sighed and looked at the rest of the elders, who seemed to think alike. She couldn''t help but shake her head and smile slightly. ''Well, it''s not bad either. If they receive Tang Yin''s help, maybe these elders who have accompanied me for so many years can reach greater heights.'' She thought and smiled. So, she turned her attention away from that topic and looked at everyone present. "Someone tell me what is the name of our City and organization." Shi Yue said as she looked at them, and one of the current leaders stood up. "Northwest Eternal Lightning Assassin Organization." He replied, representing the response of everyone present. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In honor of who it was named after?" she asked as she looked at him. "In honor of the most powerful man who ever walked this earth; he who left his inheritance in the Northwest, whose name is unknown, but he was the one who taught our Lady." He answered sincerely. She smiled and nodded to them. "As long as you remember who is above me, that is enough. But I must say something. In the books, I wrote that the organization had been named in honor of him, but the reality is different. I didn''t call it that in honor of him, but because this is an organization that I made for him, or at least, this was always the idea in my head." She said and then looked at Tang Yin. "Today, the Eternal Northwest Lightning has finally been able to step on the lands of the organization I created 2 thousand years ago. That is why I can finally say that we have a King. If you still consider me your Queen and Leader, please welcome him with the same eagerness with which you welcome me and more. It is my honor to introduce you to him finally." She said as she smiled. At the same time, she took out the token that belonged to her, the token as Queen, and knelt before Tang Yin while raising it high. This represented the highest respect she could, as she placed her position within the organization at his disposal. Her actions shocked the men and women behind her and Tang Yin. Chapter 503 - 503: A secret deep in the earth (1)- Tang Yin looked at her in shock for a moment and did not hesitate to advance toward her to lift her by one hand and pull her towards him instantly. "What are you doing, Shi Yue? You don''t need to kneel down if you want me to take over." He spoke. She just smiled and shook her head at him. "Our organization also has a clear goal, which is why it is in this place, and that is that we want to take control of the demonic territory, thus forming a great kingdom. But a kingdom cannot function without its King; therefore, as a Queen who has been in charge for a long time, I only acknowledge you as my King." She replied, smiling. The people behind her were shocked to hear her say this, and seeing her so close to a man surprised everyone. It was the first time they saw their Goddess close to a man, and it was such a young one. Is he really the Eternal Lightning of the Northwest? Many thought. Still, the acting gods, who were aware of the latest news coming from the mainland, looked at Tang Yin''s long silver hair and frowned slightly. A person passed by their heads at that moment, so they couldn''t help but look at Shi Yue in shock. "Madam... He, could it be Silver Assassin? Is Silver Assassin really the Eternal Lightning of the Northwest? Is that legendary man that young?" One of them asked. Shi Yue nodded to them. "Silver Assassin is an organization that was born to maintain its foundation in the central region, with the aim of ruling the continent through it. And yes, he created it. Perhaps many of you also know him as the Heir of the Northwest, who was recently my disciple, Tang Yin. He is actually the Eternal Lightning of the Northwest; from today, he will be the highest-ranking existence in our organization." She replied firmly and looked at each of them. She didn''t need to tell them what to do, so she simply waited for them to do it. And they didn''t need to think too hard to know what she wanted them to do either. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They would all listen to her words and obey her orders, so they did not hesitate to kneel in front of Tang Yin and swear allegiance to him while respecting him and giving him the highest honors. . A while later, Shi Yue and Tang Yin sat at the top of the city''s central tower, looking at different things. "It''s amazing that you could train so many assassins on your own. Besides that, they are complete assassins. It looks like you''ve been putting in much effort these past few years." Tang Yin said as he looked at an extensive list of all the available assassins in this place. Shi Yue smiled at him. "The central region always said that while they were getting stronger, I lost 2 thousand years in my seclusion, but the reality is different. There is no way that having the best soul in this universe, I would remain idle and do nothing. That''s why right now, even the West can''t understand us." She replied, smiling, and Tang Yin nodded. "Still, I think there''s something you haven''t told me about why you haven''t taken revenge to the central region." He said and then put the papers aside to look at her. "What is it? You have more gods than the entire central region put together; I don''t think you''re only bound by the presence of demons." He spoke. Shi Yue looked at him for a moment and sighed. "Have you noticed that this world now seems to be sealed?" she asked, a question Tang Yin did not expect. "I saw it recently; it''s a strange and rather strong seal." He replied and frowned, "Does it have something to do with the central region?" He asked, and she smiled. "No, but there is some connection. Follow me. I will show you the real reason why my organization is tied to this place." She said, smiling. They both went down to the lowest floor of this enormous building after that, but they didn''t stop there; they continued down into the basement and soon came across different doors with extreme security and huge chains tying them from side to side. Each door looked more terrifying than the other, and each new door was more complicated to open than the last. After walking for over an hour and a half, they opened over 30 different doors. Then they entered a vast, strange tunnel that went down into the deepest part of the earth, where they had to walk for another hour and a half until they finally stopped before a strange and elegant door without chains but with countless spiritual arrays protecting it. Shi Yue inserted her organization token into a small partition in the door, and soon, the arrays went out as the door opened. A strange blinding smoke came from behind the door, and Shi Yue quickly pulled Tang Yin into the room that remained visible, then closed the door behind them. On the other side of the door, Tang Yin was stunned by what he saw. This place was a room as big as a small city but only had a few things. Different desks with strange blueprints on top of them were scattered around the place, but nothing else. The main subject was in the center of the room. ''Is this a Spaceship?'' Tang Yin thought in shock at the sight of this place. Shi Yue didn''t know his thoughts, so she smiled. "I don''t know what it is, and in fact, no one in this world does. But it fell to the mainland when about 60 years had passed since you left. A person came inside, and this person was strange but powerful, though severely injured. Also, he brought many blueprints of various things that I cannot understand, though from his departure until 1,000 years later, no one could see what was inside his ship, for no one could open it." "Even so, about 500 years ago, the ship appeared out of nowhere in a place in the southern region without anyone noticing, and it was open. The central region, together with the western region, were the ones who found it, although the clash of interests between the two to obtain it caused us to be able to steal it." She said, smiling. However, in the end, she sighed and moved to one of the nearby desks. "Most of the important blueprints were taken by them, and no one knows what they are doing with them, but they have since strengthened tremendously. You may not know this because you are not native to this world, but there are several of the supreme spiritual and above that realm within the continent who have not managed to reach those realms on their own. They seem to be being driven in a different way." She said and paused as she frowned. Still, after a moment, she shook her head and looked at Tang Yin. "The huge barrier that sealed the world was put up by that person who fell here. After that, he disappeared, and we never saw him again. But many important blueprints are in the hands of the central region, which makes me believe that they have a hidden power that they are not showing it." With that, she finished what she had to say, although she looked very thoughtful. Chapter 504 - 504: Finally, the time came... She knew something was not right in the central region. They were experimenting on humans using some outside knowledge, and she was almost sure it had something to do with this ship. The problem is that they were succeeding, but what is the cost? And how big is the success? That was her question. And that''s why she hadn''t attacked the central region. Maybe it was just fear at the end of it all, but Tang Yin could understand it. He stared at the ship. "This is a Spaceship in all its glory, but it seems to be of a very high level. Its usefulness is that it can travel through the void. And these blueprints..." He said and looked at the blueprints in his hands back and forth. "They appear to be the blueprints for making a Spaceship. That''s impressive; I''ve never seen one before." Tang Yin said in surprise. Shi Yue looked at him, "How special are they? Have you seen ships like that before? The man at that time was very powerful; we could never figure out who it was, but it was strange, to say the least." She said quickly. And Tang Yin nodded. "I''ve seen spaceships before. My Clan has one, but it''s not as high level as this one. As I understand, the blueprints for making such a craft were lost over 500 million years ago; they were destroyed in a great war, but no one knows the exact details." He replied and frowned. ''According to the writings of my ancestors, they personally saw the destruction of the only Clan that could do such things and narrated it well, giving the feeling that a clan as respected and feared as that one certainly was eliminated, but could it be that I''m remembering wrong? Although it''s not untrue that the blueprints for this no longer exist in my world... Someone managed to replicate them and got into trouble, so he ended up falling here?'' He thought, looking at the blueprints from side to side. However, if that was the case, what was the other thing Shi Yue was afraid of? ''Cultivation of cultivators with external powers? I don''t remember if, at some point in history, there was something like that... Although, now that I think about it when I killed several from the central region, they gave me an empty feeling. As if cultivation was strange...'' He thought and then looked at the ship from side to side. This thing was gigantic, quite a bit bigger than the one his Clan had. He looked back and forth at it, trying to find something that would give him information on what it was, but in the end, he shook his head and sighed. "Let''s ignore this for now. Thank you for showing it to me. I had doubts about who had put such a barrier in this world, and seeing that he was able to drive something as good as this, it makes sense that he would be able to do such an incredible feat. Do you have any idea why he did it?" Tang Yin asked. Shi Yue shook her head in response. They honestly never understood that man, and she saw him only a few times, so she had no information about it. This made Tang Yin sigh, but he nodded. "All right then, let''s go back and focus our attention on the central region. We need to get ready to start the plan." He said, and she nodded to him. "What are you planning to do? From now on, you can move the organization as you please." She replied, smiling. "Seeing that the central region seems a bit strange, I want to use the organization to keep an eye on their possible retreat locations. Also the southern region is also a place where I will go as soon as I exterminate those bastards in the central region, so I need them not to run away. So, we will send several gods to the south and some more to keep a close watch on the west. Once I finish with those bastards, I''ll turn my attention to investigating the west and the demon territories." He said and then looked at her. "We''re also going to need a lot of forces. I''m going to completely exterminate any of the clans that have gotten in my way all this time so the entire continent will see a reduction in forces." He said, and she nodded to him. "Alright, we''ll do it the way you want. Do you want me to come with you, or shall I wait for you in the south?" She asked. Tang Yin considered a few things first before answering. "Wait for me in the South and guard the second great sect in that region." He replied, but just then, a voice came from behind him. "She can join you in the central region; let me take care of those things." She said, and a beautiful dragon-tailed woman suddenly appeared. Tang Yin looked at her in surprise, "You seem to be feeling much better; how are you feeling?" He asked, smiling, and she nodded at him. "The Lady''s care is always magnificent, and although she no longer has that miraculous Divine Item, she has helped me recover tremendously." She replied in a form of respect, even bowing slightly to him. This time, she was not talking to that little disciple, and she knew it. Shi Yue told her so she was aware of Tang Yin''s identity. Still, he smiled and shook his head at her. "Don''t act like that in front of me. It''s okay to be like before, I liked your attitude better from when you treated me as an equal." He replied, and she sighed. "I''m not your equal anymore. Ever since I saw you, my dragon cells started to burn and tremble, which means they are afraid of you. That''s why I don''t think it''s appropriate." She answered truthfully, causing Tang Yin to shake his head and no longer insist. After that, the three talked briefly as Tang Yin told them about the overall plan. "You plan to exterminate every clan in the central region?" Shi Yue asked in surprise, and he nodded at her. "Not all, but the vast majority. Since I plan to eliminate forces that are so powerful and have gotten into the hearts of the people for so many years, it is best to eliminate every possible offshoot of that force to avoid future trouble. Some 90% of the clans in the central region will be exterminated." He replied, and she was surprised. "Do you have that much manpower?" she asked, and he smiled. "Silver Assassin is bigger than you think, Shi Yue. That''s why I''ll have it rule the continent from the central region." He replied, and she smiled at him. "Well, it''s always been my plan for two thousand years, so I look forward to seeing the moment when you are crowned Emperor of the Continent." She replied, smiling, and they both joked about a few more things after that. After several hours together and chatting with Long Jia, the Continent''s Largest Clandestine Organization began to move under the table, unnoticed by anyone. At the same time, Tang Yin returned to the northwest and waited patiently for the day when his revenge would begin. The central region, the east, and the south are celebrating these days. The powers gradually began to gather in the most prosperous region today. The Divine Sun Hall, this time, did not save its strength. Even those older men who only wanted to cultivate and were in seclusion came out, which revived and proved to the world that the Divine Sun Hall, even with the loss it had suffered at the hands of Tang Yin and Shi Yue, was still the most powerful Sect on the continent. The appearance of a few more gods surprised them but made them think that they had chosen the right leader, thus reassuring them. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And so, the day of the planned Wedding between Xie Meiyu and a cripple arrived in the central region. . Tang Yin looked at the central region from a distance, standing on a huge mountain in the northwest, and smiled while holding the beautiful woman with reddish-brown hair, Xie Meiyu, in his arms. Chapter 505 - 505: The awaited day For many, the beauty Xie Meiyu was waiting for her wedding in the central region, receiving the expensive wedding gift from the Divine Sun Hall. She was the center of attention for almost the entire continent, more so because it was known that this beautiful woman was also the wife of Tang Yin, the Heir of the Northwest. There was no way that this Tang Yin would do nothing and see his wife being grabbed by another man, but what could he do? Would he really only be able to see? That was why the entire continent focused on Xie Meiyu in the central region and Tang Yin in the northwest. Still, no one would expect that, on that mountain in the northwest, the two people they most wanted to see were together, away from the murmurs of the people. "Meiyu, don''t you think being here could jeopardize the whole plan?" Tang Yin asked, smiling as he held her in his arms. She shrugged her shoulders. "You''re so strong now that I feel that even if the plan doesn''t run its course, you''ll be able to exterminate them in a moment." She said, smiling, but she still understood her duty and kissed him. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And don''t worry about the plan. The course is still fine; it''s just that watching it from the central region is boring, and I want to see the reactions of those guys when I arrive with you from this side." She said again, causing Tang Yin to sigh and nod at her. "I can''t say no to you, Lady Silver Assassin. Since you''ve been running that organization so well, it''s only natural for me to fulfill your whims." He replied with a smile and held her. "Good. Let the fun begin." Tang Yin said while sending some messages through spiritual energy. -"This is the time for rebellion, and let the fun begin,"- said the messages sent to different forces that were already moving in the direction of the central region. All that was missing was for Tang Yin to join them. . Simultaneously, in the central region, the festivities were at their peak. The escort of the Divine Son of the Sun was powerful and imposing as it moved towards the House of the Cai. The Spiritual Supremes were the weakest, for even a Sun God had been sent as the leading escort. Everyone would think that the person inside the carriage was someone incredible, but since that battle, his body had been totally paralyzed, and he could only move with the help of spiritual energy devices. But the escort gave the feeling that the Divine Sun Hall really cares about its people, even if they are crippled. But the reality was that it was nothing more than a sign of fear. They feared that Tang Yin would show up and ruin what had been planned for so long. Thus, the groom''s escort arrived at the Cai''s house, where they handed Xie Meiyu over to him. She did not look cheerful at all and had an indifferent face. And they were soon disappeared, leaving many present to think about what was happening. Still, since then, the festivities peaked in the central region, and soon, the moment awaited by many people arrived. That crippled Divine Son and Xie Meiyu finally arrived at the headquarters of the Divine Sun Hall, the place where the wedding would be taking place. The number of powers here was staggering. The gods could be seen from side to side. The Sun God and the Supreme God were representing the forces of the continent. The masters of the southern and eastern sects were also present. The leaders of the various powerful families and clans could be seen with the naked eye, so it was an extraordinary thing to see. Even the new leader of the Alchemist Association was present; she is the disciple of the previous Alchemical God. It was a fantastic sight that the Divine Son of the Sun enjoyed once again as he was led in a wedding procession to the place where he was to be sworn in before heaven and earth. Behind him was the bride. Her indifferent and slightly angry face was etched on everyone''s face, for she looked extremely captivating at this moment, even if the aura she gave off was deadly. This wedding went off without a hitch. . Critical yet simultaneous situations were coming together in this world, so at the same time that the wedding was going smoothly, several revolts were rising in the East. "Hey, what the heck is that?" shouted a man from one of the great sects, looking in the distance at many spirit ships that flew past them at great speed. They appeared to be heavily armed, leaving those who saw it in shock, as the speed at which they were going was absurd. Also, the guys inside these ships were not hiding their powers and were using them to propel them forward with incredible speed, so they could tell they were mighty. "What the hell is going on in this world!?" Said many in shock; even so, just at those moments, another large number of fleets of ships could be seen in the distance. These flew at a slower speed but had good quality, and at the same time, the sound of explosions filled the surroundings. "What the fuck!? WE ARE BEING ATTACKED!" shouted the elders of this sect, and the same was happening in other great sects in the region. "Hey, aren''t those the ships of the Great Desert Sect!? Why the hell are these bastards attacking us!?" shouted many as rage flared in their hearts. . At the same time, in the central region, the 12 most powerful Empires below the Divine Sun Hall were in revolt. "Someone assassinated the emperor!" these cries could be heard, as the sound of alarms could be heard everywhere. A tremendous explosion then occurred in the massive Capital City of one of the 12 Empires. "It''s an attack, defend!" shouted the Major General of this Empire''s army. Just then, one of his subordinates grabbed him by the sleeve, "Si... Sir... Look over there..." He said with great fear as he pointed towards a specific place on top of the walls of the prosperous City. The General looked that way and was stunned by what he saw. Over 100 people wearing black robes with silver trimmings could be seen all along the length and breadth of the enormous protective wall. Their powers were terrifying, and they carried spiritual weapons of incredible quality... Chapter 506 - 506: Finally, Silver Assassin begins to attack Their garments bore a silver logo that represented them, and not many people recognized it, but it was implanted in all who saw this. The same situation developed in the rest of the 12 Empires, creating great fear, for it was expected that these individuals would not come in peace. . At the same time, in the Divine Sun Hall, far away from the ceremony. A man was looking out of the window all around. This place was where the real heart of the Divine Sun Hall was; it was located at the top of the vast mountain and held the greatest secrets of this powerful organization. Just then, a man arrived behind him. "Sir, everything is now under control. Some strange little riots had arisen among the disciples, but we were able to put it in order now." Said this man. The one standing there smiled and nodded at him, "Good, you can go and rest..." Said the man, and a smile emerged on his face. The man nodded and took this as he could leave, so he turned around, but just then, he felt a terrifying cold girding in the section where his heart was, and his body stopped responding to him; this left him in shock. But the pain made him lower his head and notice that a strange, silver dagger had pierced his heart. "You..." said the man who was attacked from behind while he looked back, his mouth soon filled with blood and began to spill. The man behind him smiled, "You can go to rest eternally. Thank you for your efforts in eliminating your own people, you idiot." Said this man sinisterly and cut the man in half. The split body of a powerful cultivator fell to the ground with a soft sound, but one that alerted the guards standing at the door. "What''s wrong, Sir?" they asked as they went inside to see what was happening. Pitifully, that was the last they would see, as their heads also rolled soon after on the floor. The man smiled and looked out the window, "Three for three. All the powers of the Divine Sun will be swept away tonight. I wonder if Lord Silver Assassin is here and if I will be able to meet him finally..." Said the man softly as he disappeared from his spot and moved in a new direction. . At the same time, the situation was not much different in the Supreme Hall. Still, this place had an active God protecting him, and he found no threat that could do anything to him, so the situation did not get out of control. The God who was present killed a guy with a punch, and blood splattered on his clothes. "Shit, this Silver Assassin organization thinks they are too powerful; how dare they attack us? They are dreaming!" He said to a man was behind him as he walked through this place. The man smiled and nodded to him. "Yes, Silver Assassin seems to be a powerful organization. It seems that the attack this time is on a large scale..." The man said, smiling, but just then, his body flashed strangely that none of the people present could notice. This flash was only for less than a second until his body was visible normally again. Along the way, he had flashed in the same way on many occasions, yet no one noticed what was happening. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the God in front of him focused on walking forward. The attack had been on a large scale, so he was making sure everything was okay. "Hm, this organization is strange and powerful. I wonder who their leader is. Maybe it''s one of those bastards from the West. Maybe they have powerful people; maybe I should try paying them a visit." He said as he frowned, though, in the end, he smiled and then looked up in confusion. A strange noise could reach his ears. "Spirit ships?" He said doubtfully and focused his gaze upward. Then he let out an angry snort, and power shot out of his body. "Hmph, you little cockroaches, how dare you try to attack our region!" he shouted angrily, preparing to jump up high. But, just then, a voice came from behind him. "Hehe, Lord, if you want to go squash little animals, why don''t you play with my spiders for a moment?" Said the man who was always walking behind this God, leaving him in shock. He turned to see him, and just then, the man standing there raised both hands, and a strange but terrifying dark domain rose all around. Just then, a bunch of corpses that shouldn''t be there moved, and soon, a grotesque transformation occurred, as the corpses that were there started to turn into strange dark spiders. The God who saw this was shocked; a person''s memory came to his mind... "You... You are the Arachnid Killer!" he shouted in shock and took a big leap backward. ''How could the arachnid killer infiltrate our hall as one of the elders?'' He thought in shock and recalled each of this man''s exploits. The man before him smiled and rushed at high speed towards this God. "Didn''t you want to pay us a visit!? One of Silver Assassin''s main powers is in front of you; come, show me how capable you are!" shouted the arachnid assassin with a terrifying smile as he tried to punch him in the face with a dagger. But this guy in front of him is a god, after all. Although surprised, he dodged this man''s dagger and smiled mockingly, but soon, the smile was wiped off his face when he felt a strange pincer embedded in his left arm. "Hahahaha, you''re an idiot. You know me, but you still don''t seem to have done much research on me." Said the Arachnid Killer as he looked at him from afar. A giant spider was behind the God but soon dispersed, causing the God to frown. ''Shit, I forgot that this fucker only fights with those dirty tricks.'' He thought angrily. He quickly pulled himself together, though. "Hmph, so the Arachnid Killer is one of Silver Assassin''s main powers... They have Gods, eh, how interesting. Let me see how capable you are, and I''ll know how capable your master is." He said, smiling and pounced with a booming aura on the arachnid killer. Even so, he soon received a heavy blow to his back that sent him sinking to the ground. Blood poured out of his body from all his orifices, and the impact left him in shock. ''What the hell?'' he thought. Above him, a woman had appeared smiling. "Little brother, will you please stop saying you are one of our main powers when a little trash dodges your killing blow? You''re letting us down badly." The woman said with a smile, and the Arachnid Killer smiled back at the sight of her, though he felt a bit displeased with her words. "Big Sister, just because you''re the third of the thirteen doesn''t mean that I, number thirteen, am bad. It''s just that you guys are monsters up there." He replied as he shrugged his shoulders. The woman smiled, "Well, that''s true too." She said, and just then, the figure below her flashed. "Oh, little one, you managed to run away so fast." She said as she looked behind her. The God of the Supreme Hall stood there in total pain. Several bones had been broken at that moment. ''What the hell is that scary woman? One casual blow broke so many of my bones.'' He thought in shock. "Arachnid, I''ll show you how it''s done so you won''t dodge a killing blow." Said the woman, smiling, and she hadn''t even finished her words when she disappeared from her spot. Less than a second later she appeared in front of the God who couldn''t follow the speed and soon a tiny dagger embedded itself in one of his eyes... A part of his head flew off at that moment with strange fluids and a terrifying scream, which grew fainter and fainter until it became inaudible, and the man fell backward. The Arachnid Killer frowned at the sight. ''One hit... God, I''m really too far away from the first seats.'' He thought to himself in shock. "Younger brother, exterminate the rest. I''ll go help my loved master." Said the beautiful female assassin and her splendid figure was finally visible as her hips swayed back and forth¡­ Among the 13 seats of Silver Assassin, there are only two women, and both of them are terrifying. She is one of them, and the other woman seems to be even more frightening than this one. The Arachnid Killer smiled helplessly and looked around, ''Well, at least she left me good food for my domain.'' He thought as a sinister smile emerged on his face once again... . Chapter 507 - 507: The news is starting to arrive At the place of the wedding ceremony, the festivities stopped for a moment. For it was the moment when, under the gaze of heaven and earth, the couple were to swear their allegiance. One of the Sun Gods stood before them both. "The oath to heaven and earth is important for nature itself to bless you in this union. But, as heir and future heir of the Divine Sun, you must understand the importance of our Divine Sun. Therefore, before the Divine Sun that rules the continent, I expect an oath to be sworn to heaven, earth, and the Divine Sun as a wedding procedure." The man made it seem as if the Divine Sun that ran through his blood was the most exalted thing, to the point of comparing it to heaven and earth. Still, no one cared about a minor issue this time. They were just here to see this wedding and to talk about important issues, so the sooner it unfolded, the better. As a result, many of those present stood up. "Please, both husband and wife, step forward so that you may take your oath." Said this God once again with a smile on his face. The Divine Son of the Sun smiled at this and used the device he was now moving with to step forward and look at Xie Meiyu to the side. His bloodshot eyes were also filled with a terrifying desire. To him, the importance of this moment was crucial. It was the moment he would make Tang Yin''s wife his wife. Even if she was forced and under chains of enslavement, what did it matter? It was the moment he would humiliate the bastard who showed up in his nightmares every night! It was the moment he would humiliate, publicly, the bastard who crippled him! ''Hahahahahaha, take a good look, Tang Yin... From wherever you are, take a good look when this oath is completed because I will get your wife into my bed.'' He said in his mind, unable to stop laughing internally. Still, his eyes filled with hatred when he remembered that his body was totally crippled. And yes, that part of him was too. This made the hatred swirl in his stomach and almost all over his body, nearly making him vomit blood once again. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He almost screamed with remorse and hatred at that moment, but he knew how to restrain himself. ''Alright... Alright... Since you crippled me there, too, I''ll make everyone in Divine Sun enjoy this bitch. Her face is the only good thing about her, after all.'' He shouted internally. Still, the time to make his oath had come, so he looked at Xie Meiyu. "How does it feel... that now... you have to marry... a cripple? This is to prove to you... That even though I''m crippled... My status is far greater... Then yours... Or that damn bastard''s..." He said his vocal cords had also been crippled, but thanks to the healing powers his Clan had, they were able to restore them somewhat. Even so, his voice was no longer the same as before. He no longer carried the glory of before or the pride. Although there was an almost palpable arrogance in his voice, but the way his voice sounded was grotesque and horrible, which made no one want to listen to him. Still, his words went unanswered. The woman from whom he expected a response or for her to show an expression of disgust showed nothing and simply walked to stand to the side of him as if it meant nothing. The God before them smiled at this and nodded to a man in the distance. Naturally, he understood that Xie Meiyu''s every movement was now controlled. Therefore, he didn''t bother with someone embarrassing his Clan. That is why he stared and nodded to the Divine Son to take his oath. This one nodded, though he could not kneel, but did so from where he stood. "I, former Divine Son of the Sun... I swear by my name..." He said, but suddenly, strange voices arose from behind him that prevented him from finishing speaking. "What do you mean? We''ve been attacked!?" a man shouted as he stood up abruptly and looked at the man notifying him of the situation. At those moments, three other men quickly rushed in to notify different people of what was happening elsewhere. "How is it possible? The emperor was killed!?" shouted another, throwing the situation into confusion. The Sun God looked at them sharply, "Who allowed you to speak loudly when the marriage procession is taking place? Don''t you know the rules!?" he shouted angrily, causing several of them to cower in fear. But just then, a distinguished man rushed in, "Sir, something bad has happened!" this man shouted. His green robes with the logo of a tree coiled like a dragon looking up revealed his identity as a member of the Forest Clan. The man who had been called was obviously the Forest Clan Leader, a prominent God of the Central Region, who stood up to look at him. "What''s going on?" he asked. "All the Young Masters have been killed, the elders are fighting, but they are too powerful; there is an ultra-powerful God on their side!" the man shouted as he fell limp, and it finally showed that his condition was quite pitiful. He was missing an arm and had a mortal wound in his stomach. The Forest God was stunned when he saw this, "Who the hell dares to attack us!?" he shouted angrily. But this was only the beginning... "My God, it''s Silver Assassin, Silver Assassin is attacking us in masse throughout the region; they are too powerful!" shouted one of the Sun God''s subordinates as he ran in. His mortally wounded state shocked and frightened the Sun God, who ran towards him. "What the hell is going on? Speak up!" he shouted; still, the man did not hold on; he soon fell to the ground prone. The wound on his chest had eaten him completely. This shocked the Sun God and the other Sun Gods who were present. Yet, just at that moment, intense explosions were heard in the distance. The Chief Sun God looked at the faces of the rest of the Sun Gods present, "Run and see!" he shouted, and these Gods immediately nodded, speeding off overhead. Still, not a second had passed when they were thrown back to the ground with a bang. Then, a voice came from all sides, startling many present. "Hehe, greetings, dear Central Region. I didn''t think you would send people to greet me." He said, and a tall man with a majestic presence was then revealed, long silver hair waved in the wind. Chapter 508 - 508: Threaten Tang Yin? They were all stunned when they saw this person appear. His face looked more splendid than before, and although they couldn''t recognize him with the naked eye, as he was too different, what they saw recently in the transmissions he made across the continent made them realize who exactly he was. "Tang Yin!" shouted the main Sun God. Hatred swirled in his mind when he saw him, and he couldn''t help but feel his muscles ache and burn at the sight of him. Tang Yin smiled at him. "Hey, Sun God. I thought you''d be more recovered, but you can barely even stand up." Tang Yin said, smiling; along with his words, a large amount of powers present rose. Tang Yin ignored them and looked at a guy standing silently behind the Sun God. "I never thought your former disciple would be so quiet, Shi Yue." Tang Yin said as he looked to the side. In that position, Shi Yue appeared out of nowhere and shrugged her shoulders. "Once his parents told me that when he was quiet, it was because he was scheming something." She replied, causing Tang Yin to shrug his shoulders. The Sun God and the Supreme God were stunned by what they saw. ''Shi Yue!? How the hell is that woman still alive? She had unhealable wounds and a body with more than half a foot in the grave!'' they thought to themselves in shock. Moreover, what was more shocking was that they could now actually see a cultivation on Shi Yue. They didn''t know its level, but there was cultivation! ''What the hell is going on?'' they thought in shock. Tang Yin looked at them again. "Sun God, Supreme God. The day you guys came up with the idea to assassinate Shi Yue and lay your hands on the people important to me is the day the sentence was placed on your heads." Tang Yin said, raising his hand towards them, although he put it slightly above. He then moved it slightly horizontally, and a powerful attack like a giant sword came out of his hand, destroying their room. Debris began to fall, causing a great roar to rise. "You bastard, you dare to attack us!?" shouted the Sun God angrily as he prepared to attack. Yet, just at those moments, several people came running. "Lord, Lord God, it is serious, they are annihilating all the Clans in our region; a message has just reached me!" shouted this man, who came being followed by another, and they fell to the ground before the God of the Sun. At the same time, they passed him the various messages that had reached them. They were all requests for help from different powerful clans. The people behind the Sun God were in shock when they saw that these clans¡­ They were their clans. And they were all being exterminated simultaneously! ''What''s going on?'' What kind of evil had befallen the central region? They thought in shock. Their thoughts stopped as they raised their heads again to look at Tang Yin. An ominous thought rose in their hearts. ''Could it be...'' They thought in shock; some even took a step back. Many of them had never seen Tang Yin before, but for some reason, they felt intense pressure the first time they saw each other. It was not an aura pressure, for Tang Yin''s aura was hidden. It was a mental pressure they were feeling. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, there were some Sun Gods who were quick. They immediately moved and threw aside the Divine Son of the Sun, who fell almost dying in a corner and firmly grabbed Xie Meiyu. "You bastard, we have your woman!" shouted the Sun God, who had acted as a wedding judge, as he grabbed Xie Meiyu and put a weapon to her neck. His shout brought the rest of the people who realized what was happening back to reality. They smiled as they saw this fantastic move this man had made. At the same time, they all unleashed their powers, and a thunderous and dangerous roar was heard throughout the region thanks to this. The number of Gods in this place was not for jokes; they must be a force to be feared if they were together. So, their powers were unleashed to remove once and for all a weight as great as Tang Yin was that now seemed to threaten an entire region. The Sun God then smiled, nodding at his subordinate, who had such an excellent move and stared at Tang Yin, who, for some reason, seemed to have a mocking face. "Tang Yin, if you don''t want us to assassinate her and go into a deadly battle against you, you''d better explain what''s going on and roll back everything you''re doing in the region." He said firmly, slamming his foot against the ground. After his voice came, several similar voices reached Tang Yin''s ears. Still, he simply smiled. "You''re really are idiots." Tang Yin said and looked behind him. "Meiyu, why don''t you tell them a little about what''s happening?" Tang Yin asked, smiling, and just then, Xie Meiyu''s face appeared from behind him, revealing herself to these people. They were shocked at what they saw, unable to process what was happening. Their heads were confused at the sight of this, though the most confused and in shock was the Cai Family. "What the hell is going on!?" one of Xie Meiyu''s uncles shouted. Xie Meiyu, next to Tang Yin, smiled. "Hehe, it has been an arduous work of several years for today to be completed. So, my Xie Family can''t be absent from such an important scene, right, Grandpa?" she asked, smiling at her grandfather among the people present. They were the only ones who had not stood before Tang Yin, and no one could understand them. But when Xie Meiyu said that, they all smiled and hit the ground hard, causing a shocking earthquake to spread everywhere. "Wherever our little Xie Meiyu goes, we will follow her. The Xie Family has been working so hard for this moment; we will keep our pride until the end!" They shouted, and all jumped up simultaneously to stand below Xie Meiyu. Xie Meiyu smiled at this and looked towards the woman who was trapped by one of the Sun Gods. "It is time for you to return. You have completed your duty." She said softly. Although no one understood her words, as they were shocked to see another Xie Meiyu, the woman''s expression visibly relaxed. Just then, this woman looked at Tang Yin. "Please, my lord." She said softly. Tang Yin nodded to her, "You can do it." He replied, and she then smiled charmingly toward him, and a powerful spiritual energy was unleashed from her body upward and sideways. The power was so tremendous that it drove everyone present several steps backward in shock at the power they were feeling. At the same time, her figure flashed with two neat movements. One was to hit the guy next to her and the supposed ''Fianc¨¦'' she was holding, and the other was to appear kneeling in the air, one step below Tang Yin, with two heads in her hands. The mask she wore finally fell to the ground, revealing a divine face. She presented both heads to Tang Yin, "I have completed the mission, my Lord." She said softly. Chapter 509 - 509: Strange but peculiar woman, and a chance A sign of utmost respect was this. Tang Yin was already used to this reaction and performance from her, although he had rarely seen her since he encountered her two years ago in a Northwest City. Back then, the beautiful woman in front of him was drunk to the point of absurdity, though even she didn''t understand why she was. In fact, even at this point, Tang Yin still does not know what her background is or why she was drunk in that City. Still, her potential and strength at that time were enough to scare him, so he wanted to have her as a subordinate. Her way of thinking was simple but strange at the same time. For her, murdering was just something every day, and she could do it whenever she suffered a nuisance; her mentality was simple and plain, making her an easy person to control but hard to keep in a good mental state as a subordinate. That mentality she had and the way she acted back then made many want to take advantage of her, as they thought she was ''demented and beautiful.'' And in the end, they all ended up dead, as she could not stand the thought of being touched by anyone. In fact, it was precisely for that reason that Tang Yin went to investigate what was happening in that City, and thanks to that action, they met. The idea of forming an elite group of Assassins within Silver Assasin was born because of her, and she currently holds the Elite Seat within the 13, the most powerful. ''A woman so perfect for assassination, who is so dangerous... Naturally, she''s worth having for myself.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile as he looked at her. He held both heads she presented to him in his hand and then tossed them aside, burning them in the process. "Good job, as always." He said, smiling, and she immediately nodded and stood behind him like an obedient child. Her obedient attitude is something that even Tang Yin doesn''t understand, as the first meeting between the two was disastrous. The whole City disappeared because of their battle, where Tang Yin was injured and had to receive the help of Jia Yijie to make this woman stay calm. They didn''t fight against her; Jia Yijie''s help was to get her into an illusion where she could drink as much as she wanted. And when she came out of the illusion, she had calmed down, making them have the first conversation, which somehow resulted in this woman being loyal to him. Although she is also the only person with no seal on her soul, so she is the only one who could betray him if she wanted to. But her loyalty so far is unquestionable, besides being a very strong, good girl. The men standing there were shocked at this and looked back. A headless body fell to the ground at that moment, and another headless body was a little further away, lying on the ground. ''What the hell just happened? Who is that terrifying woman?'' they thought in shock. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the gods, most skilled in movement tactics, were in shock; none could see that woman''s movement. Moreover, her obedient stance behind Tang Yin made her look like a mere slave. ''Impossible...'' They thought to themselves... But despite the shock they had suffered, they began to understand what was going on. They had been totally deceived, and this would cost them dearly. At the same time, Xie Meiyu smiled as she looked at her Cai family. "Don''t blame me. You guys made me do this; how dare you imprison me and try to marry me to that bastard? Whatever happens to the Cai Family from now on has nothing to do with me." She spoke. Her words naturally startled the Cai Family, who tried to say something, but a voice silenced them. "Wait, Meiyu!" shouted a woman as she arrived here at great speed, though she was wearing large chains on her feet. "Madam!" shouted the entire Cai Family, who felt a great weight in their hearts as they saw her arrive here. They had betrayed and imprisoned her because they thought it was the best option, seeing that this woman was starting to plan something different. But now, this woman arrived at a time when they could not exert force on anyone for fear of this woman who managed to assassinate a God in a move that no one could see. Tang Yin had already noticed her, so he smiled, "Lady Cai, I allowed you to witness greatness from a privileged position that day. So, I hope your decision this time will satisfy Meiyu." Tang Yin said as he raised his hand towards Cai Yu. She was stunned as she watched him point it at her, but soon, she felt a strange power reach her body, and the huge chains that greatly contained her cultivation were destroyed instantly. ''What a terrifying power!'' she thought as all her skin bristled. Still, his action was telling her something, so she looked at him. "Are you giving my Cai Family a chance?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. He raised his hand towards a man standing among the Cai Family as if he was asking him for something, and this man smiled. Immediately, he jumped toward the man who had been controlling the fake Xie Meiyu earlier, and he didn''t even notice when his body crashed to the ground with a bang. He looked back in shock and saw that his most loyal subordinate had shot him down instantly, leaving him surprised, ''What the hell?'' He thought, but he couldn''t even move a muscle when he tried to defend himself, causing his mind to go blank. At the same time, the storage bag in the man''s hands reached the attacker''s hands. And he looked inside for the Cai Family Token and then appeared above everyone else in a swift movement to hand it to Tang Yin. Tang Yin smiled and looked at Cai Yu again, "I''ll give your family one more chance for Meiyu, but this won''t be in your hands again." He spoke. That was the most critical token in the family. With it, he could control the Cai Family. Still, Cai Yu nodded. For her, her family''s honor and pride are the greatest things, but this time, she has no problem with this arrangement. Because now she understands Tang Yin''s strength. Chapter 510 - 510: Leaving them with no way out She looked at her Family and then pulled out one more token, which was the second most important token. "As the leader of the Family, I am ordering you to withdraw. The Cai Family is totally disassociating itself from the Divine Sun Hall and Supreme Hall, breaking the contract. The cost of breaking the contract will be paid in full." She said and then stared at the Sun God, who was shocked at everything happening. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, the anger in his body was beginning to bubble up like lava from a volcano about to erupt. And this time, he need not contain it. That was why his power flashed upward with force, "You damned bastard, you can''t get out of the hand of my Divine Sun!" the Sun God hysterically shouted as he stared at Tang Yin. "Everyone get ready; this bastard wants to destroy our region! Let''s show him why the Central Region is the most powerful on the continent!" he shouted hysterically. They were the words everyone here was waiting to hear, for massive columns of spiritual energy rose in force, destroying every nearby structure. There were so many gods gathered together that no building could withstand such power. The scorching heat was mixed with different powers, but as they were ready to pounce on Tang Yin, a cold but warm voice came from the mouth of someone among their ranks. "Everyone who belongs to the Alchemists'' Association stands back. No one is allowed to do anything against the northwest." Said the woman''s voice, stunning many. The Sun God glared at her with hatred, "What the fuck do you mean? You''re going to betray us too!?" he shouted towards her and the woman stood up. A mask once again fell from someone''s face, "Betray? When have I ever been with you?" Mu Ruxue asked with a smile as she unleashed her power. The terrifying pressure that girded over their heads left them dizzy, and many took steps back from the fear and extreme heat coming off Mu Ruxue''s body, ''What the fuck is this? How could it be her? And is she that powerful?'' thought the Sun God. She is connected to Tang Yin, so when Tang Yin had his power increase so drastically, she also had her own gift. Among humans, perhaps she is the second most powerful in this world, after Tang Yin. And although the Alchemists'' Association was stunned by all this, they all drew back their powers as soon as they felt the terrifying power coming from this woman''s body. "As the current God of the Alchemists'' Association, I command everyone belonging to the association to withdraw their power. Our battle is not against the northwest." She said as she jumped up and appeared at Tang Yin''s side. ''One more gone...'' Thought the Sun God, but his legs even began to tremble from the power demonstrated by Mu Ruxue. It was a power that shouldn''t exist in this world... ''How is that possible?'' He thought with some fear. Not knowing that this would be just the beginning of a small nightmare for him. His thoughts hadn''t even finished taking in what was happening when different people of tremendous power began to arrive over their heads. ''More gods!'' They thought in shock, but they all had something in common. The clothing was very similar to each other. A sleek black and silver colored body-fitting garment that had several distinctions on the chest. The Silver Assassin logo was displayed there, but this one was a little different. Thirteen seats of the same color as the logo surrounded it, and a golden ornament was arranged on them. On the clothes of one of them, there was only one golden ornament on one of the seats; on the clothes of another, there were two, and on the others, there were more, implying as if this signified their status. In the end, a beautiful, voluptuous woman arrived. She had golden ornaments on all the seats, making it look like her status was the highest possible. She was the Third of the thirteen. Tang Yin values her most for her mind and intelligence, in addition to her incredible devotion to him. Therefore, she and the second are the only ones of the thirteen with a status above any of the other thirteen seats below Xie Meiyu. When she arrived, they all knelt before Tang Yin and took out various tokens of different strengths. "Sir., Lady, the most important Tokens of the different forces have been collected; the forces are waiting for a total annihilation of the Central Region Clans." The woman said, and Tang Yin nodded to her. "Good job as always, Qiyao." Tang Yin replied, drawing all the tokens into her hand. "Divine Sun, Supreme Hall, Forest Clan... Numerous Clans have been struck down this day." Tang Yin said, smiling, as he looked at the different Sun Gods and focused his gaze on the main Sun God. He was in shock to see that Token in Tang Yin''s hands, ''How is it possible? Hadn''t it been kept?'' He thought and looked back at his most loyal and powerful subordinate. Just then, this subordinate so dear to him and the entire Divine Sun Clan, who had given the idea for the plan to marry Xie Meiyu with a cripple to be carried out, looked at him and smiled. He wasted no time; immediately, a mask fell off his head again, and he appeared above them all, just to the side of the beautiful woman who wore the highest distinction of Silver Assassin. His clothes then faded, revealing a black garment exactly like the rest, with the same distinction as the woman next to him. He knelt before Tang Yin, "As the Second Seat of the Thirteen of Silver Assassin, I stand before the Master. I have done my duty." He said, leaving the Sun God stunned. This was something he really couldn''t stand, so a spurt of blood shot out of his mouth at that moment. "Lord God!" shouted several Gods behind him, but a pressure was exerted on all of them, preventing them from moving at that moment. Tang Yin smiled, "You two have always done a good job, so I will give you a reward once Silver Assassin takes the place that belongs to it." Tang Yin said, and they both nodded enthusiastically. Tang Yin then looked at the Sun God once again with a smile on his face. Chapter 511 - 511: Its impossible for them to resist "What would you say if I told you that your biggest mistake was to have attacked us with so many forces? You left the central region so unprotected there was no way for me to do anything. That is why you will now suffer the consequences of hating us, and even if the hatred inside you eats away at you, you will understand that there are mountains you can never climb." Tang Yin said, smiling, and then looked at the people before him. "Destroy all the clans. I don''t want even one left alive; it must be a total eradication. Everyone who stands in your way must be eradicated along with his family." Tang Yin said coldly, and they all nodded. Immediately, they all stood up and looked up to raise their voices. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All Silver Assassin troops listening to us, this is a direct order from the Lord: all Clans in the Central Region must be eradicated in their entirety before dawn. Who disobeys this order will suffer the consequences." They shouted, and their voices spread throughout the region; the voices of the most powerful even reached other regions, stunning all who heard. Was a total eradication taking place in the central region? What was going on? And who were these people? Many distant powers did not expect this, so they began to move at great speed to see what was happening. So, countless powers began to rush towards the central region. The thirteen seats didn''t mind this; they immediately said goodbye to Tang Yin and flew, each in different directions of the central region. The unleashed power of all these people caused the earth to tremble, causing the beginning of the nightmare of these gods of the central region to intensify. Soon, many large-sized spirit ships arrived from side to side, surrounding a large portion. Many of them launched their attacks, blowing up entire cities in seconds. At the same time, many forces came down from there. Among those, the most important ship of the Northern Region was present, and four powerful presences were unleashed from one side to the other. One of them was even more powerful than the rest, even more than Mu Ruxue''s presence, which stunned them. The God of the Sun and the God of the Supreme Hall stepped back in shock when they saw that beautiful legendary woman appear... "You...! Bing Xian!?" they shouted in shock, taking several steps back as they looked fearfully at this woman. Among the legendary existences of the Northern Region, she was the most remembered at present. Two thousand years ago was the last time they saw her, and she was feared for her incredible power but also for her mighty icy domain, which could freeze an entire great sect and more if she wanted to. And now, 2,000 years later, that woman is still alive! And she comes with terrifyingly high power! ''What the hell is going on in this world?'' thought the Sun God in shock. When he saw that bunch of powerful gods leave, he thought he would have a chance to do something. But now, even more gods and many forces arrive, making it impossible for him to do anything. When they saw the massive wave of people before them, their legs weakened rapidly. They couldn''t even think properly; the enormous pressure these people exerted left them unable to move. Tang Yin looked back and smiled, "Xian, you seem to be adjusting well." He said with a gentle smile as she came to his side. She nodded to him, "Power is hard to assimilate, but I''m doing well." She replied with a beautiful smile and then looked down. "Heh, little bastards are still alive after all this time." She said, smiling as she looked at the Sun God and the Supreme God she remembered. "Even though they are the same, technically, they should be dead, Xian. They were the ones who attacked me thousands of years ago." Shi Yue said. Bing Xian was surprised to hear this, "They dare to attack you? Are really idiots." She replied in surprise. Still, they were silent at that moment after hearing massive explosions sounding in the distance. They both looked at Tang Yin, waiting to see what his action would be. Tang Yin smiled and walked through the air, staring at the guys below. "In this fight, only Shi Yue is allowed to meddle. This is a revenge from us towards the trash of this world, so no one else is allowed to attack." Tang Yin said, talking to the people behind him. Shi Yue arrived at his side soon after, and all the troops were put on standby immediately. No one could disobey this order, after all. This surprised the guys below him, ''Won''t he use his advantage? Is this guy an idiot?'' thought many of them, but they smiled a little. If they could assassinate these two guys before them, at least dying would not be in vain. It seemed that none of them could see that these two people were the most dangerous of all those present. And it wouldn''t take them long to find out. Tang Yin smiled at them, "Sun God, I hope you can provide one last fight worthy of a name like that." Tang Yin said, smiling. The Sun God snorted, "Hmph, since you squandered your advantage, let''s see what you''ll be able to do now, Tang Yin." He said coldly, and just then, a considerable tree shot out of the ground in Tang Yin''s direction. "Attack now!" shouted the Forest God. Simultaneous to his attack, great powers shot into the air in Tang Yin''s direction. From the embracing of the Sun Gods to thunder, earth, and even water. The immense number of Gods rushed forcefully toward Tang Yin, like a horde of ants that wanted to devour their prey. The immense number of domains that appeared above their heads and below them was enough to make the earth of the whole region tremble, frightening many with the power that came from the center of the central region. It was such a terrifying power that it frightened an entire region, but Tang Yin simply smiled upon seeing this and raised his hand. How could these guys think they could do anything to him? The mere fact that they would even try already insulted their current power. "Useless little ants, how dare you think that you can even put up resistance to me?" he asked with slight anger, and just then, a powerful attack shot out from the palm of his hand... The attack was so terrifying that in an instant, it slammed into all the gods and continued on its course as if it had simply encountered a huge horde of mosquitoes. All the gods, without exception, were pushed back, and nothing could stop it. It was a potent attack and one they had never felt before. Soon, the attack hit them hard against the ground, leaving a considerable mark engraved on the place while a lot of blood spilled everywhere. The gods couldn''t even understand what was happening when all their orifices exploded with a lot of blood. ''What... How... is it possible?'' they thought to themselves in shock... Chapter 512 - 512: A little trash trying to escape The terrifying power they felt destroyed several bones in their bodies, making them suffer terrifying pain, not only in the body but mentally as well. Their powerful divine bodies, trained for thousands of years, were useless before the power of a Tang Yin palm. This destroyed any belief they might have had, and several of the gods present finally understood who Tang Yin was... Despite being the most wounded, the Sun God was the first to open his mouth, for he was the first to recognize him. "You... You... You... Are... That man..." He said, trembling slightly. A smile emerged on Tang Yin''s face as he saw that someone finally remembered him. "It''s been a long time, you little scumbag. You have no help this time; what will you do?" Tang Yin asked mockingly as he slowly descended to the ground beside Shi Yue. Even so, both of them frowned, and Tang Yin launched a swift attack towards his left. "Little bastard, do you think it''s easy to run away?" Tang Yin asked fiercely, and the attack exploded forcefully at that place, but it didn''t stop; it continued its course and killed a bunch of people who had been invited to the wedding. Simultaneously, Shi Yue forcefully rushed towards that place while summoning her spirit weapon and transforming it into daggers that swirled in one direction. Even so, a powerful attack soon came from that place as a man flew out backward. The attack that came from him hit Shi Yue squarely, so it pushed her back a little. "Shi Yue, wait. He has a divine item." Tang Yin said as he walked past her and, in an instant, grabbed the head of the little bastard who was trying to run away and slammed it into the ground hard. *BOOOOM* This guy didn''t even notice when Tang Yin had landed above him, so the impact hit him squarely; even so, he disappeared from Tang Yin''s hands. "Hahahaha, you fucking bastard, you fucking northwest region, you fucking central region! You''re all trash; that''s why I''ve been preparing the south for myself. I''ll be waiting for you there, you little northwest trash!" this man shouted hysterically, though the pain he felt could be heard in his voice. The Sun God was stunned when he heard this, for he was his disciple. He immediately looked inside his clothes and noticed his storage bag was missing, leaving him in shock. "You ungrateful bastard, so your idea was to steal my divine items!" shouted the Sun God in great anger as he saw that the divine items he had failed to merge with were not where they should be, and the hysterical and ugly laughter of his disciple reached his ears once again. "Hahahahahaha, how could I have such a useless master? Old man, I hope t---AGHHHHHHH!" The guy hadn''t even finished speaking when he felt tremendous pain. ''How did he find me!?'' He thought to himself in shock. He was supposed to be traveling through space with a high-level divine item; how could Tang Yin be after him right now? Not only that, but his divine item had stopped working. Tang Yin smiled a little at the sight of him, "You''re a piece of trash who doesn''t even know how to use such a good divine item. I always thought that because Shi Yue chose you, you were smart, but no, you''re useless in every way. As expected of a failed disciple." Tang Yin said, smiling while holding one of this bastard''s arms in his hands. He fell to the ground in great pain and felt his whole body weaken drastically as the pain overwhelmed him more and more. "You want to leave? Hehe, you should have done that before I got here. But you think I don''t know about your suspicions? You''ve been investigating my Silver Assassin so hard. Do you really think no one has been investigating you? You''re a bit of a fool to have lived for hundreds of years." Tang Yin said and kicked that guy hard, sending him towards where Shi Yue was. He fell, rolling down like a lifeless puppet, and his bones broke in the process. The kick was so powerful that it knocked him completely out of breath and broke all his ribs. "What you will do with him is up to you, Shi Yue." Tang Yin said with a smile, and she nodded to him. "Originally, you should have been one of Tang Yin''s forces, you little scum. I was preparing you to wait for his return so that you could become strong because of him, but what a stupid act you did." Shi Yue said with a sinister smile on her face. She bent down slightly and ran her dagger through this guy''s other arm... "AGHHHHHHHHH!" he screamed in great pain at that moment as his other arm was cut off in an instant. But he could not defend himself. A strange but powerful power was preventing him from even doing anything. She then smiled, "You liked to make your rivals suffer, remember? That shitty mentality was so disgusting, and you still dared to try to rape your teacher..." She said, and the smile was wiped off her face as she remembered this, and a cold look appeared instead. The look on this guy''s face was one of deep fear, trying to move in some way or another. He even tried to speak to beg for forgiveness but was unable to do so out of fear. And the next thing he felt, a terrifying pain come into his body from below when his ''boneless finger'' was cut off... The pain he felt was so terrifying that the scream that came from his mouth caused many men present to reach their hands towards that spot with pain. It was a pain that no one had ever felt, but any man could imagine it. Still, Shi Yue didn''t care. She simply averted her gaze from him, for she began to hate even seeing him. That''s why she stood up and pointed at him. "For all the innocent victims you made suffer needlessly, I will leave a mark on your soul that will never be erased, even in your death." She said, and a strange power came out of her hand. "Midnight Nightmare." She said, and soon, that small power entered the body of her former disciple. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream that seemed to come from beyond came out of his mouth then, driving him to the brink of insanity in an instant. The pain he was feeling only he could explain; it was a pain so terrifying that he stopped feeling all the physical pain he had felt. Because the pain in his soul was more horrifying. His body began to writhe all over the place, but no one cared. Shi Yue simply ignored him and smiled warmly at Tang Yin. She couldn''t help but go to him and kiss him on the lips. He smiled at her and held her in his arms, "I will let you see the suffering of all your enemies and those who murdered my father-in-law. Even if I can''t bring him back to life for you, I will at least make those who made him suffer ten times or a hundred times more than he did." He spoke. His words made a strange contrast. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While talking about making a lot of people, a whole region, suffer and torture, he gave a tender smile to the beautiful woman in his arms. Still, to Shi Yue, this seemed like a beautiful act of love, so she nodded softly and plunged into his embrace... Tang Yin then looked at the members of the central region, who were terrified by the screams the former disciple of the Sun God was giving... Chapter 513 - 513: There is no room for regret. Many of those present would remember him as a mighty existence destined to be a God, to inherit the wealthiest and most prosperous region today. They would remember him as the ultimate power within the South... But now, that exalted being was suffering unimaginable torture beside them, and no one dared to help him... In turn, the executioner who put him through it had turned to look at them, declaring something... "It''s your turn, little gods of the central region." Tang Yin said with a sinister look and walked towards them once again. This time, there was no one else to distract him; there was no one else there to stop him. That made the gods scream in fear and move backward, trying to flee, but a powerful pressure was upon all of them, and soon, they all felt a terrifying pain in different parts of their bodies... The one who tried to run away felt as if one of his legs had been torn off; the one who wanted to crawl away felt as if one of his arms had been destroyed... There was no one who did not feel a strange and terrifying pain in their bodies, making everyone turn to that place to see what was happening. Then they saw that their legs or arms were detached from their bodies; they were stuck to the ground as if they had been glued with some kind of strange glue or as if the earth did not want to let go of them. "AHHHHHHHH!" The terrifying scream that came from the mouths of the various gods caused many of the non-gods to panic and piss themselves. Still, the walking of one person brought silence to the place. Tang Yin was approaching them with every step he took, and that made even the pain they were feeling take a back seat to the fear they felt. Just at those moments, they saw Tang Yin raise his right hand and instantly appeared holding the remaining arm of the Sun God. "You thought this day would never come? Well, then, I will make you live this day for many more hours so that you can experience pain in all its splendor." He said softly, with a sinister smile, and yanked his arm off with a yank... "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" The screams from his mouth came out again, but soon they were mixed with the cries of the Supreme God, to whom the same thing also happened. A terrifying scene had come to reality, and they were the protagonists of that scene. Unfortunately, they were not the ones who generated it but the ones who suffered it. There was one more protagonist, which was the executioner, who was hunting their heads, one by one, making the nightmare of terror they were in more and more terrifying. At the same time, they had to remember that their clans were facing other monsters¡­ Their children, their grandchildren, their nephews, their brothers, their wives.... All their relatives were right now being tormented, and perhaps it was in the same way as they were... Soon, the place was filled with cries of fear, pain, and pleading. Many of the gods present begged for forgiveness, but would Tang Yin listen to their plea? Tang Yin smiled as he listened to them... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Forgive you? Personally, I am not a hero of justice or anything similar, but you know much better than me about the sins you have committed; not even heaven would forgive you then. Still, for me, the biggest sin you have committed and the only one I care about is trying to lay your hands on the people I care about..." He said and drew Shi Yue into his embrace. "You planned for so many years to murder Shi Yue, someone who belongs to me. How could you get off the hook?" he asked. Rage rose on his face then as he threw a powerful punch towards them. *BOM* An intense explosion rose as the blow pinned them to the ground, though it didn''t kill them. "There''s no way you bastards can escape from my hands!" He shouted then angrily, and Shi Yue also threw a large amount of daggers towards all of them, firmly stabbing them in their remaining limbs. "BUAGHHHHHHHHH!" Terrifying screams continued to come from side to side. No one could imagine that these screams belonged to the mighty and exalted Gods of the Central Region. And though they continued to plead, their pleas never reached anyone''s ears. To Tang Yin, their pleas were like more crying cries, a crying cry that he loved to hear, so he continued to attack them, this time in the places where Shi Yue attacked, to make them suffer even more. The attacks were soon mixed with a paralyzing cold and a strange destructive lightning attribute that burrowed into their bodies and destroyed everything that could be called bones. The vessels and veins in their bodies began to explode, causing the gods to start to see the fear of death cross their eyes. Countless evils they had done during their lifetime then crossed their eyes; even things they had forgotten and that were unforgivable appeared again in their minds, like fleeting memories coming to a soul about to leave this world. Sorrow began to seize them, and regret touched their souls. But there is a saying that is well-known in this world. A saying that Tang Yin wanted to remind them of. "Do you repent? Finally, repentance begins to touch your souls, doesn''t it?" Tang Yin asked, stopping hitting them, and a sinister smile appeared on his face again. "I wonder how many times you guys have used these words to betray... Now I will tell them to you; I will remind you very well so that you will never forget them..." Tang Yin said with a sinister smile, which kept flashing with joy and happiness... "That well-known saying that is so popular that any world should know it..." "I hope you remember it, you little scumbags." "Even if you repent and want to beg for forgiveness, this world has taught us that there is no room for repentance. You must carry the guilt until your death, and if there is a new life, you must live it with guilt until your bones rot." Tang Yin said coldly. His words touched the souls of the people before him in one way or another... Chapter 514 - 514: The End of an Era How many times had they said those words to those they betrayed? In life, they had betrayed so many people who trusted them, and in the end, they always reminded them that there was no room for regret. No matter how many times they did it, it was a happiness to do it because that betrayal went along with an excellent gain for them. Who wouldn''t be happy to win? But, now... Those words stabbed their souls. Moreover, Tang Yin seized the moment to launch a powerful attack with his soul toward their respective souls... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a terrifying and horrifying attack that hit them squarely... "BUAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "BUAHHHHHHHHHHHHHG!" "NOOOO-BUAGHHHHHHHHHHH!" Different terrifying and fear-filled screams began to come out of their mouths as they felt their souls being stripped and stabbed by a strange and terrifying force... It was an attack so terrifying that it completely broke the body''s connection with their souls, and the strange screams that made many tremble with fear came from the other side. This was a mass attack, and although it did not affect those behind it, it still allowed them to hear the pleading cries of a large number of souls crying and howling... Soon, the bodies of the gods of the central region were turned to pulp, but the cry of the soul was still heard as a strange and terror-filling scream to anyone who heard it. Still, even though Tang Yin was hearing it, it did not affect him in the slightest. The pain they were feeling was not his problem. If their souls were destroyed, it wasn''t his problem either. His mission had been completed this time, and he finally took revenge for Shi Yue, her family, and the northwest region. Even so, he still felt he had not made them suffer enough. That was why the soul attack continued to intensify as more time passed. And after countless minutes or hours of suffering, the screams turned into a terrifying silence when they stopped coming out. Nothing could be heard at this point, and everyone held their breath as they watched in terror at what was happening. Tang Yin enjoyed that small silence, and a smile formed on his face. He glanced sideways at the people who had come from all over to support the central region in this wedding and launched a simple yet powerful move. This movement was so fast that none of them felt what had happened, and they realized it when they saw their headless bodies... A single movement sent hundreds of heads flying and rolling on the ground soon after. Whether they were Supreme Spiritual or from the Realm of Divine Knowledge, they all suffered the same death. They had come here to witness a feast and to eat, drink, and enjoy, but they all ended up dead. No one could have imagined that would happen. After all, they never thought they had offended the most terrifying person this world could have. After that attack and the headless bodies fell to the ground, silence reigned again... The only ones who moved from those present were Shi Yue, Bing Xian, and the always cheerful but now frightened Qingyue. Shi Yue and Bing Xian came to Tang Yin''s side and hugged him lightly to comfort him, while Qingyue went in front of him and looked at him. But seeing that his head was bent down, she raised both hands and placed them on Tang Yin''s cheeks to lift his head and make him look at her. After doing this, she retracted one hand and removed the veil on her face, and that impossible-to-describe beauty was once again visible to Tang Yin''s gaze. She then smiled, raising her hand again to hold Tang Yin''s face. "Cheer up, Tang Yin. You don''t normally have such a thoughtful face." She said softly, slightly surprising Tang Yin, who had not expected such a reaction and action from her. Still, he smiled and also raised his hand to touch her beautiful face. "What makes you think I''m not cheerful?" he asked, and she looked around. "I don''t think you''re a butcher, so I''m sure so much killing doesn''t appeal to you." She replied. Her answer naturally surprised Tang Yin, ''This girl...'' He thought but smiled. "I will murder as many as it takes until that beautiful peace returns that allows me to be with my family and the people I love." He replied, and she nodded slightly. "...It makes sense. If something bothers you, you should erase it..." She said softly, trying to understand and record herself Tang Yin''s words, though, in the end, she smiled. That beautiful smile, capable of casting a spell on the world, was directed exclusively at Tang Yin, "I still don''t think you like killing, so I''ll try to cheer you up." She replied firmly. But they were interrupted by the arrival of several people kneeling in front of Tang Yin. "All the Clans in the Central Region have been exterminated, Master. The Divine Sun Clan, the Supreme Clan, the Forest Clan..." The person speaking was the beautiful assassin who occupied the third place among the thirteen seats as she told him they had finished with the extermination. Tang Yin then smiled and looked at everyone present. "Finally, the central region has fallen. All the Clans have been exterminated under my hand, so now this region belongs to me." "This is the end and the beginning of an era. Therefore, it is time for you to start working to make the New Era of the Central Region more remembered than the old Era." "One Era ended, and likewise, a new era came to life. As of today, it will no longer be the Central Region of the Divine Sun because we eradicated the Divine Sun. As of today, the Central Region is one with Silver Assassin, so I hope you will continue to work to be remembered for millions of years." Tang Yin said firmly, and everyone listening to this shouted in unison... "May Silver Assassin be remembered for eternity!" they shouted and knelt as excitement filled their bodies... Chapter 515 - 515: Calm after the storm? The fact that all the Clans in a region had been eradicated in one night would leave a deep shock and awe throughout the continent. In the history of this world, numerous forces have been eradicated. Among those famous and powerful forces that have been eradicated in a short time, they have left patterns in history. Powerful empires or sects of great strength. Even so, there is only one example of a great sect that was once eradicated in one day, and to this day, its name is remembered, for it was the name that brought fame to the most powerful sect in the West. At that time, they discovered it colluding with the demons, so they moved a large number of gods to erase it, and in just 24 hours, they finished with it. That had also been the most powerful power that had been eliminated from the continent. But, this time... The situation was different. That one was a large sect with only one god then. This time, it was all the clans of a region that had numerous gods. Moreover, it was not just any region but the Central Region! Until recently, they were hailed as the most powerful region. But they were exterminated in a single night! It wasn''t even 24 hours! News like that was bound to cause a tremendous shock throughout the continent... . Meanwhile, the cause of it all was gathered with many beauties in the main hall of the remaining Divine Sun Castle. Almost all of Tang Yin''s girls, and some who could not be considered ''his girls,'' were here, talking to him. Mu Ruxue was coming, but when she saw Lu Xia and Wu Lingxia here, she smiled and came towards them instantly. She raised her hand and dropped two tokens, confusing Lu Xia and Wu Lingxia. "Elder Mu?" they both asked doubtfully, and Mu Ruxue smiled. "I already took over the Alchemist Association for a long time, so it''s your turn. Good luck." She said and then turned around and ran to where Tang Yin was. Lu Xia and Wu Lingxia looked at each other in shock, "You want us to manage such a powerful organization!" The two of them asked in surprise, and Mu Ruxue nodded. "That''s right, you guys have been learning Tang Yin alchemy, right? Then you are capable of doing that. I''ll take care of other things." Mu Ruxue said, smiling, and sat on Tang Yin''s legs, leaving those who saw her in shock. Especially those who belonged to the Ice Divine Sect. Bing Yinyin, for example. She was in shock to see that beautiful and ever-respected ''Mu Alchemist'' sitting in such a manner on Tang Yin''s legs. She didn''t even mind the revealing dress she was carrying, where he could see all of her if she sat like that. ''Was she always this shameless? I remember her as a refined woman...'' She thought in shock. Although Tang Yin didn''t mind, he hugged her and kissed her, "What are you planning to do? Leaving the association in the hands of the two of them is not bad, but they should start cultivation soon." Tang Yin said. Mu Ruxue smiled and nodded, "Didn''t you take that Alchemical City under your command? I''ll go there and make those old men work their fingers to the bone while helping your little girls. Are you happy like that?" she asked; and Tang Yin smiled. "Well, that''s better. I wiped out half of that city, though, so I don''t know if you''ll get anyone capable." He replied, and she nodded. "Don''t worry, the association works just fine on its own; they won''t need to do much if they get help from those old men." Tang Yin then looked at Lu Xia and Wu Lingxia. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You both run a part of my organizations, so you can use the leaders to work for you; I don''t mind." He said, and they both nodded a little. Lu Xia was very nervous right now, though. Her status went from a dying enemy to a mistress who hadn''t been touched yet but was being handed an enormous responsibility. ''I don''t even know if he will ever touch me...'' She thought but smiled. She didn''t feel bad about it; she was very grateful to Tang Yin for the huge opportunity he had given her. And she kept insulting her past self for being such an idiot to offend such an exalted and beautiful person like him. Among everyone present, some felt out of place, others not so much. "Lian, how is your father doing? Did he manage to establish himself well in the northwest as the only empire in the region?" Tang Yin asked as he looked at the ever-shy and beautiful Su Lian. She nodded, "Tang Yin, thank you very much. My father was crying with joy when he heard what a huge opportunity you gave him." She said though she lowered her head slightly. "And he wants us to get married soon." She said, making Tang Yin smile. "I understand. Then it would be a good idea to do it soon." He replied, causing her to lower her head even further in embarrassment as her best friend, Li Xian, laughed at her. Just at those moments, a captivating voice reached everyone''s ears. "Hehe, my beloved Tang Yin, are you getting married? Don''t forget about me... I want to marry you too; if you want, we can do it today." Jia Yijie''s beautiful voice said when she came here. Although it sounded joking, only she knew how much reality was in those words. Tang Yin smiled and looked at her; behind her was her younger sister. He frowned as soon as he saw her, "She was crippled? And totally." He said, making Jia Yijie sigh and walk towards him. She wanted to remove Mu Ruxue from where she was to sit herself, but she recoiled when she felt Mu Ruxue''s power through the soul connection. "She was totally crippled. She had her spirit bone body destroyed. It''s quite a mortal wound." She said and bowed to Tang Yin in an unexpected move. "If you have anyway, please help me. My sister... She is very talented; she is more talented than me. If she can regain her cultivation, I will give her to you, Tang Yin." She said firmly. Chapter 516 - 516: His disciple? Her words surprised everyone, even more, her sister. "Big sister!!? What do you mean to give me away to someone!?" She asked in shock. Jia Yijie looked at her sternly. "What? You don''t want to give yourself to the most beautiful and powerful being that exists in this world? You''re an idiot; no wonder mom told me I should care for you." She replied mockingly, causing her younger sister to instantly turn red and try to retort, though Tang Yin moved first, lifting Jia Yijie from her bowed posture. "Don''t bow like that. You know that if you ask me to, I''ll help you. Besides, that''s simple enough; even Meiyu could help you. Don''t worry." He replied, making Jia Yijie deeply glad. "Do you have a way to restore her spirit bone body!?" She asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "I''ll see her body in a while to see what I can do." He replied, causing Jia Yijie to throw herself on him and kiss him in gratitude. "Thank you, Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile. Although her sister was still in a daze, she was soon pulled by her to another side to continue showing her around the castle. Tang Yin then looked at the girls who were still there. "Xiaolin, how''s your big sister doing? I have to go take a look at her soon to help her recover faster." He asked, and Xiaolin then looked at him. "She can talk already, but very little... Still, she is visibly recovering." She replied with a sincere smile. She looked a bit exhausted, so her usual good spirits were not quite there. She was happy that Tang Yin cared about her family, though. "I''ll see her as soon as possible. And I have a surprise for you that you''ll like; when we get back from the south, I''ll give it to you." He spoke. She was surprised but understood that he didn''t want to show it to her right now, so she nodded several times in agreement. "All right, Tang Yin. I''ll look forward to it." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "Xiao Nuo, even though you''re one of the ones who talks the least, I always see how hard you try for Xiaolin and me, so I''ll give you a reward. Ask for whatever you want." He spoke. Xiao Nuo was surprised that she was suddenly called and looked up to see him, "Me?" she asked in shock, and he nodded. "If you have something on your mind, you can say so. If not, you can give it some thought." He replied, and she looked at Zu Xiaolin in surprise. She smiled at her, causing Xiao Nuo to nod towards Tang Yin. "...I have something... But can I tell you later? Or tomorrow?" She replied, causing Tang Yin to tilt his head but nod. "If that''s the way you want it, that''s fine. Look me up when you think you can say it." He replied. He wanted to reward these beautiful ladies for helping him so much, but he didn''t know what to give them. So, it was better to ask them like this. Tang Yin smiled after talking a while longer with them and then left the hall, going to where Jia Yijie was waiting for him with her sister, Jia Yinjie. "Tang Yin!" Yijie greeted him as soon as she saw him walk in the door, and he nodded. "Let me check her body to see how she''s doing." He said, and Jia Yinjie stared at him. Still, she said nothing. She obediently lay on the bed and let Tang Yin check her body. It was a quick check. She felt a potent divine energy girded over her body, and it looked at it from side to side. Not even 20 seconds had passed when it disappeared. Tang Yin stared at her momentarily, amazed at something he had seen. "You''re really talented, girl. A natural Divine Body carrier, no wonder you have such an interesting genetic anomaly." Tang Yin said, surprising her by this. "Natural Divine Body? What is that?" she asked in shock. Not only did she not understand, but Yijie didn''t understand either. Tang Yin smiled, "You were born with a Divine Body. That is known as a natural Divine Body; you don''t need to evolve it from heavenly grade to divine grade because you were already born with it." He replied, and she then understood. "Is that why I can cultivate so fast?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, but you could do it faster if you followed my teachings." Tang Yin said as he sat down on a nearby chair. Both sisters were confused and looked at him, "What do you mean?" they asked. Tang Yin smiled and looked at Yijie, "I want to take her as my disciple. What do you say? A natural Divine Body is something that even in the Higher Realms is not often seen, but it requires special training to be cultivated properly." Tang Yin said. Her words stunned Jia Yijie, "You want to take her as your disciple!? Really!?" She asked in shock, surprising Tang Yin with her shout. "This... Is there something weird about it?" he asked, and she smiled at him. "Naturally! How many disciples do you have?" she asked quickly. "Zero, I''ve never had one." He replied, and she nodded several times. "You see? That''s how special it is! You''ve never had one before, which means it''s exalted status!" She said quickly. Tang Yin then smiled helplessly, "Do you also want to be my disciple, perhaps?" he asked. Jia Yijie quickly shook her head, "No, impossible. I want to be your wife; don''t confuse things." She replied firmly, leaving Tang Yin slightly dumbfounded. The most surprised, though, was Jia Yinjie. She didn''t remember her sister being so direct. Still, she was more surprised by the fact that she somehow seemed to be making up her mind that she would be the disciple of someone she had yet to accept. "Wait! What do you mean I''ll be his disciple? I haven''t accepted!" She replied, causing them both to look at her. "You don''t want to be my disciple?" Tang Yin asked, leaving her slightly speechless. "Uh... It''s not that I don''t want to... But shouldn''t we talk about it first?" She asked hesitantly, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s what we''re doing, aren''t we?" he asked, leaving her speechless again. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s right..." She replied softly. Just then, Jia Yijie pulled her to the ground, "Come on, if you want to, then worship him as your master." She said and then came close to her ear. "Don''t worry, Tang Yin likes master-disciple relationships. I checked with his former master." She said softly, leaving her sister stunned once again... Chapter 517 - 517: She wants to give herself to him "Sister!" Yinjie shouted a little angrily, though the thought of it made her blush deeply. Still, Yijie didn''t mind. She simply hoped that her sister would adore Tang Yin as her teacher. That way, wouldn''t they have a connection anymore? She would marry Tang Yin, and in turn, Tang Yin would be her sister''s teacher, so the connection between the two would grow more profound, and there''s no way Tang Yin would walk away from her someday with that kind of connection. Or at least that''s what Yijie thought. And Yinjie wasn''t against being Tang Yin''s disciple either. He''s powerful and handsome, plus he says he can restore her cultivation, so it was for the best. But what''s better is that her sister trusts him a lot. Although both are good, cheerful girls, they haven''t had the best childhoods. For them, trusting someone is quite difficult, even if it doesn''t seem so. It was thanks to the tough childhood they both had that Yijie started to become a controlling woman. She cared about nothing but self-benefit with the aim of one day reaching the greatest heights. That is why Yinjie trusted who her sister trusted. He couldn''t be a bad person. That was why she didn''t hesitate much and knelt before Tang Yin, made several bows while saying a few words, and in the end... "Please accept me as your disciple, master." She said, making Tang Yin smile. ''A Natural Divine Body... I wonder whose daughters these two girls are. Being so talented and one with a Natural Divine Body... It looks like they have a big family behind them.'' He thought and stood up. "It''s okay, you can get up. I''ll give you a pill that will restore your Spiritual Bone Body and your cultivation." He said, and after a moment, he had prepared several pills for different purposes. Yijie held up the pill that Tang Yin said was good for restoring the Spiritual Bone Body and frowned. "Are you sure it''s good for that? Is it that good? I think the materials it has aren''t that rare." She asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin looked at her. "Didn''t I tell you? A few months before I met you, I was crippled. I didn''t have a shred of cultivation and was an ordinary little human. That pill was the one that gave me back my cultivation." He replied, causing both girls to turn to look at him sharply. "Impossible!" Said Yijie, "How could you have been crippled a few months before? I mean, you were so strong then!" She said sharply, and Tang Yin looked at her. "With the speed of my cultivation since we met, do you think I would have spent 20 years cultivating to reach the sixth realm or seventh realm barely?" he asked, causing her to gasp. They had met just over three years ago, but he had gone from cultivating from the sixth or seventh realm to a realm she couldn''t fathom. It was an absurd speed! Then she realized that reaching those realms in just a few months was nothing compared to Tang Yin''s cultivation speed today. "This... It''s true, your soul is very special... Still, you are more amazing than I thought, Tang Yin." She replied. Though Yinjie still didn''t understand what they were talking about, and even though she tried to speak to them, they were so absorbed in themselves that they didn''t notice what that little lady with heterochromia was talking about. A while later, Tang Yin finished preparing everything. "You take this pill first. Then you take these 3, and finally, you go into the medicinal bath and take all the pills that are there during the night. Yijie, take care of her in the meantime. I have some things to do, so I''ll come back later and explain to you what each of the pills is for, though you''ll understand just the same when Yinjie consumes them." He replied and, after that, took leave of both of them. ''A Natural Divine Body is an amazing thing, but difficult to cultivate with this world''s resources. It looks like I need to hurry things up and get back to my world. This one is already running short for me to try cultivating them.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked down the long hallway of the castle. ''I wonder how Shi Yue is doing...'' He thought, having remembered that Shi Yue had started to investigate further into this place, trying to find a passage to the subway areas of the Central Region. No matter what, they, too, should have secret subway passages where they could find precious information. While Tang Yin was thinking, he arrived at the balcony of what was now his room and was surprised to find a beautiful woman there. Long red hair waved in the night wind, while she wore a light white dress that made her beautiful and exquisite figure stand out. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin smiled and walked towards her, hugging her from behind. "Ruxue, what are you doing here?" he asked, and she turned to see him. "I have completed the first mission I set out on for you. So, I think it''s time for me to become your woman." She replied with a beautiful smile and lightly pinched her dress, causing it to fall to the ground. Her action shocked Tang Yin, but the beautiful sight before him stunned him even more. The long red hair illuminated by the moon enhanced an ethereal beauty, and her splendid figure was magnificent to behold. Those lovely curves of her waist were perfect, and her large buttocks covered by a seductive black pantyhose looked so sensual that any man would fall for her. Although her chest was not big, she didn''t need it. Her figure so perfect, and her face so beautiful was enough. Even Tang Yin could not withstand the temptation and kissed her hard, bringing her to himself in a tight embrace. Tang Yin''s lips sealed those beautiful lips, and his tongue became playful, invading Mu Ruxue''s mouth. At the same time, Tang Yin''s hands went down to her buttocks and squeezed them tightly, causing Mu Ruxue to let out a light moan... "Hn." It was light, but her beautiful, delicate voice gave it a perfect touch that made Tang Yin excited... Chapter 518 - 518: Beautiful butt*cks in front of him (+18) For him, a man who feels a strong attraction towards mature women, listening to this beautiful alchemist moaning, who is characterized by having an aura of maturity all over her body, is something that will turn him on so much that he won''t be able to resist pouncing on her. Besides, this beautiful woman was his woman. Someone he wanted to eat, but she hadn''t allowed him to. Finally, today, he would have the opportunity... He would not waste it. So, he carried her and took her to bed. She was a little startled by this sudden movement but smiled at him when she saw that Tang Yin was staring at her after he had laid her down on the bed. She unconsciously spread her legs for him, causing Tang Yin to quickly squat on the bed and lower himself to her private parts. She was still covered by the seductive black panty she was wearing, but for some reason, that made the desire in his body increase. He didn''t need to remove her panties; it was enough to pull them aside. That was his fleeting thought, and that was exactly what he did. Mu Ruxue''s beautiful and delicate vagina became visible before his eyes, which made Mu Ruxue slightly embarrassed. "...Don''t see it too much..." She said softly, filled with embarrassment. However, she left her legs open so that he could revel in that beautiful image as much as he wanted. Tang Yin smiled at this and enjoyed the moment, but soon, he moved his face closer to her and, without thinking, stuck his tongue into Mu Ruxue''s sacred and private place. "Hn!" She let out a beautiful moan then; she was surprised but couldn''t help but feel pleasure. Tang Yin moved his tongue inside her vagina as he began to savor the delicious taste of her vagina. Those delicious vaginal juices entered his mouth while Mu Ruxue''s moans became more and more prominent. "Hn... Hn... Hn... Tang Yin~" Having a beautiful woman like her moaning his name was so arousing that his dragon became fully aroused, and he began sucking harder on her vagina. He mounted the bed at a moment''s notice and lifted Mu Ruxue''s body slightly, causing her to be in a semi-recumbent position, her buttocks held by Tang Yin''s hands, while he continued to suck on her vagina. This position surprised Ruxue, but it also increased her excitement so that, along with her moans, her body began to tremble... "Hnnn, Ahnnn, Tang Yin, I come, Tang Yin~!" She said with a slight cry after feeling his tongue flicking back and forth inside her vagina, and soon a stream of her beautiful nectar shot out of her vagina, filling Tang Yin''s face. The beautiful, delicate body in his hands was shaking continuously while moans filled the atmosphere like a lovely melody. ''So beautiful...'' Tang Yin thought in surprise after seeing the face of excitement on Mu Ruxue. Mu Ruxue smiled lovingly at him as he pulled her down, and she opened her arms, telling him that he could come in whenever he wanted and that she would gladly receive him. Tang Yin smiled and did not hesitate to line up his penis in her vagina. ''So big... Can it really go in?'' She thought in surprise as she saw the enormous size of Tang Yin''s penis and trembled slightly as the tip began to enter her cave. Tang Yin''s penis slowly made its way into her vagina, and soon, Ruxue felt something inside her snap. "Ahnn!" she moaned aloud then but soon felt her lips being sealed by others. She unhesitatingly hugged Tang Yin tightly and plunged into those delicious kisses as she felt the pain in her lower part, though that pain soon began to turn into a strange pleasure. Until finally, Tang Yin''s penis reached deep inside her vagina. "Hnnn!" She softly and lightly scratched Tang Yin''s back but opened her eyes when she felt he didn''t move. He was looking at her with a smile, waiting for her pain to go away so he could start moving. So, she touched his face lovingly, "Move, Tang Yin. Enjoy all you want; my body is yours. You are free to do whatever you want, my love." She said softly, taking Tang Yin totally by surprise. He didn''t expect those words to come out of her mouth; such exciting words... They made him no longer able to bear the thought of not ramming her hard, so without hesitation, he started to move his hips back and forth... "Ahnnn, Ahnnn, Ahnnn, Ahnnn!" Mu Ruxue''s moans began to get louder and louder the more she felt Tang Yin''s onslaught. Her whole body was filled with pleasure as the fluids from her vagina continued to spurt out again and again. Seeing Ruxue''s beautiful face full of pleasure made Tang Yin start ramming her harder and harder as he stood up and grabbed her by the waist to lift her body a little on the bed. This position seemed to excite her more, and Mu Ruxue soon began to tremble with excitement, and her moans grew louder... "Ahnnnn! Tang Yin, harder, go on, Ahnnn!" Those beautiful moans soon started to sound like beautiful little screams as she began to feel something was going to come out of her vagina... Tang Yin also increased the speed of his onslaught then, wanting to fill her completely... "Tang Yin... I''m coming~!" she cried out softly, and along with a jet of semen that was deposited inside her, a stream of her vaginal juices shot out of her vagina as her body shook continuously... S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, this was only the beginning. There was no way either of them would be satisfied with just once, so Tang Yin turned her over and put her on all fours, with her legs on the floor and her hands on the bed. Mu Ruxue''s enormous, beautiful ass was visible before him. It was the first time he could see this beautiful and perfect ass in front like that... His penis even grew a little bigger, feeling more aroused, and with one thrust, he pushed it fully into her tight vagina... "Ahnnnnn!" A long moan came out of Mu Ruxue''s mouth then, when she felt that onslaught so hard... Chapter 519 - 519: They also want to do it with him The hours of fun between a beautiful couple lasted all night long without any rest, and they did it in so many positions and so many times that they couldn''t even remember the number of times. Even so, Mu Ruxue was satisfied with her beautiful night and fell the following day from exhaustion. While Tang Yin was still active. He got up early that morning and walked around the castle awhile. Although he was taking a few days, it was to be sure that no one would infiltrate this place. During these days, the news about the extermination of all the Clans in the Central Region became known to the whole world. Since then, the whole world has been in chaos. This was not just an extermination in the central region. In every region of the continent where there were headquarters of the Divine Sun Hall or the Supreme Hall, there was also destruction. It was a total eradication of several large sects and caused a tremendous shock to all forces on the continent. Even Tang Yin''s allied sects were stunned. Thus, the Silver Assassin rose as the ultimate power in a single night, completely eclipsing the Divine Sun that now no longer even existed. Even so, the strongest true sect in this world still remains, which is in the West. Because of them, Tang Yin took a few days off to monitor their movements from all sides. Although he would soon have to move again. While he was walking around the castle, two girls looked for him. "Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo? What are you two doing up so early?" Tang Yin asked, curious when he met both cute girls. They smiled when they saw him, "Tang Yin, we were just coming to find you." Xiaolin said with a smile as she approached him. "What is it? Have you girls thought of what Xiao Nuo will request from me yet?" he asked as he lightly hugged Xiaolin. Although she was surprised, she didn''t say anything and leaned back on him, blushing slightly. In fact, both girls blushed slightly at that moment, but Xiao Nuo still looked up to see him and nodded. "What is it? As long as it''s within my reach, I''ll get them for you." He replied, and Xiao Nuo lowered her head a little as if she wanted to ask him for something as a subordinate. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...I have only one wish, and I have already discussed it with Xiaolin. She has been waiting for this moment for so many years, so I want to use this opportunity for you to make Xiaolin your woman. I don''t think you don''t know about her feelings." She said firmly and looked up to stare at him. Her words surprised Tang Yin, who had not expected such a request. Still, from Xiaolin''s reaction, he felt that these two girls had already talked it over, so he looked at Xiao Nuo. "Will you use this opportunity to request something for your friend? Won''t you ask for anything for yourself?" he asked, and she shook her head. "I already told you that I see Xiaolin as someone very important. If my request fulfills the wish in her heart, then I will gladly use the opportunity." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin nodded. ''This girl is still the same as ever. Although now she looks firmer than before.'' He thought, smiling. He moved a little closer to her and touched her face. "You''re beautiful too. Why don''t you better order a good night for both?" he asked with a smile. This time, it was Xiao Nuo''s turn to be stunned, and the red on her face became more evident, though she still didn''t look away from Tang Yin. She smiled sheepishly, "I don''t have a high status. I''m fine with being Miss''s subordinate since she sees me as a sister, but you? You may not even see me as a woman, so even if I want to, I''m not qualified." She answered truthfully. Her sincerity surprised Tang Yin, but it also made him smile. "Girl, do you think I care anything about status? Let me tell you, if it were about status, no one in this world could be on par with me. So, it''s never about status. Feifei is a commoner daughter of unknown people she never saw again. Su Lian is from an empire that was about to be destroyed. The Bai Lixue''s Clan was destroyed; then, do you think I care about that?" he asked with a smile, and he lightly carried her and disappeared from his place. Talking in the hallway was not something he liked, so he entered one of the nearby rooms, surprising both girls by the sudden change of perspective. The next time they saw something, they noticed that Tang Yin was on top of them as they were lying on a bed. "So let me prove that I love no one for their status. You have long been destined to be mine, and no other man will ever touch you again, so today, let me be the first man who will touch you and also the only one who will touch you in your whole life. Get used to it." He said, smiling, and went down to kiss the lips of a stunned Xiao Nuo. She didn''t expect that action, but being the first to be kissed made her feel a little guilty for her friend. Still, she couldn''t help but feel incredibly good about that beautiful kiss, and soon, she was immersed in that delicious kiss while letting her imagination run wild. But soon, she felt her intimate part being touched and opened her eyes in surprise to find Tang Yin smiling at her while touching her over the top of the dress she was wearing. She was surprised by this but did not stop him. She simply cocked her head to the side in embarrassment, permitting him to do whatever he wanted. He then smiled and got off the bed. He moved Xiao Nuo''s dress up and her panties down, and without thinking, he stuck his head into her sacred place. "You... Tang Yin!?" She asked in shock at this action and tried to push him away, but Tang Yin held her tightly. "Don''t worry, you''ll feel great soon." He spoke. But that wasn''t the point! She was already feeling fine, but he almost knelt before her and stuck his head in a place like that! Even so, she soon saw Xiaolin move as well. She got off the bed and undressed Tang Yin without thinking; taking advantage of Tang Yin''s half-risen position, she sat on the floor in front of Tang Yin''s huge member, surprising both of them who saw it. "...You must not leave me out..." She said, smiling, and just as she had read in some books of dubious provenance, she gave Tang Yin''s member a little kiss... Chapter 520 - 520: A beautiful pair of girls with a lot of love (and fluids) to give. (+18) Then, without thinking, she put it in her mouth. It was the first time she had done something like this, and although she had read about it, it was a little different to experience it, so she did it slowly. Feeling Tang Yin''s penis in her mouth also excited her on, so underneath her panties and the dress she was wearing, she was already getting wet. Tang Yin smiled at that and started to wiggle his hips a little as he was aroused and, at the same time, began to frolic with his tongue in Xiao Nuo''s vagina. "Hnn..." Little moans escaped from both girls with different magnitudes, but they sounded arousing. Tang Yin began to thrust his tongue inside Xiao Nuo''s vagina at the drop of a hat, surprising her by this. "Hnn!" she moaned loudly when she felt this and grabbed Tang Yin''s head with her hands while slightly squeezing her legs. At the same time, the beautiful lady who still had the penis in her mouth started sucking more intensely while her free hand started touching her private parts hard. She wanted to cum feeling this, and both girls knew it. Xiao Nuo''s body soon began to tremble, but Tang Yin stopped just before she could cum, which surprised her. "Tang Yin?" she asked with hesitation and a cloying look. She was feeling so good just a moment ago, but suddenly, Tang Yin stopped what he was doing, leaving her halfway through. That surprised her. Zu Xiaolin was also surprised when she saw Tang Yin turn away from her, "Is something wrong?" she asked doubtfully. But Tang Yin smiled and grabbed her by the arm, mounting her on the bed in a moment. The abruptness startled her, as she was left with her buttocks exposed, and Tang Yin quickly pushed the dress and panties aside, startling her slightly... "Ahnn!" A big moan escaped her mouth as she began to feel Tang Yin''s huge penis entering her... It had entered just a little. She knew because she had just felt it in her mouth, and it was so big that she couldn''t even cover it completely by exercising the technique she saw in that book of shoving it all the way down her throat. But just that small part of Tang Yin''s penis made her feel so much pleasure in an instant that her vagina couldn''t help but cum instantly with a big moan, and her body trembled slightly with pleasure. Still, Tang Yin''s penis began to work its way between her vaginal cabins, tearing as much as it had to tear until it reached the bottom. "Ahnn!" The moans from Zu Xiaolin''s mouth were riddled with pleasure; although she felt pain, she could ignore it because of the intense pleasure she was feeling. That surprised Tang Yin a little, so he began to move quickly, increasing the moans of pleasure coming from Zu Xiaolin''s mouth. That made him want to ram her harder and harder. "Ahnnn, Tang Yin, I''m cumming, I''m cumming, Tang Yin... Ahnnn!" It hadn''t been long since she had cum, and already she did it again. The stream of her vaginal juices soon filled Tang Yin''s torso. At the same time, he raised his hands and grabbed her by the hair, startling her slightly as he rammed into her continuously. The kinky sound of Xiaolin''s beautiful and well-proportioned buttocks as they slapped against Tang Yin''s torso filled the room. That kinky sound made Xiao Nuo feel embarrassed to see what was happening. Although she wanted to cum too, so she spread her legs slightly and tried to stick her fingers in, but a hand other than hers came first as Tang Yin lifted one of his hands to help her. Soon, two fingers were roughly shoved into her bleeding place, which surprised her and made her let out a big moan... "Ahnnn!" She looked at Tang Yin in a daze but soon felt Tang Yin''s fingers moving in and out as they bestowed intense pleasure and made her moan continuously. "Ahnnn! Tang Yin~~~ I''m coming again, AHNNNN!" moaned Xiaolin at that moment, and soon the intense moaning mixed with Xiao Nuo''s moans... "I come, Tang Yin, Ahnnn!" Those two beautiful moans slightly surprised Tang Yin, who began to think of a possibility... ''Could it be that they are the kind of women who can cum over and over again continuously and quickly?'' He thought and smiled slightly... He pulled his penis out of Xiaolin''s vagina at this moment as he noticed that she was tired and lined it up with Xiao Nuo''s vagina. "Ahnn!" A moan came out of her mouth as she felt something big entering her and opened her eyes to find a huge penis making its way into her delicate vagina. For a moment, she felt fear, but she had seen how aroused and good Xiaolin had felt just a moment ago. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wanted to feel it too, so she gripped the sheets tightly while biting her lips to keep from moaning so much, but the thickness of Tang Yin''s penis and how long it was prevented her desires from being fulfilled. Soon, her moans began to come out once more, and the moment Tang Yin''s penis bottomed out, a large gush of vaginal juices shot out of her vagina, bringing a smile to Tang Yin''s face. ''They are a unique, special and different kind of woman...'' He thought as perversion shone in his gaze. Soon he began to ram her hard as her beautiful moans filled the room from side to side, and in no time, she began to cum once more. But that was just the beginning. He changed her position and laid her down on the bed while he mounted on top of her and started to penetrate her continuously. When she cum three times, he switched girls and mounted Xiaolin on top, as it was a position she wanted to try. At the same time, Xiao Nuo piled on top of his face, and moans filled the room again, along with a lot of beautiful vaginal juices constantly flowing out. It was a beautiful pair of girls who had lots and lots of love to give. In many different ways. And who also wanted to receive as much love as possible from Tang Yin, so they held out into the night, as their vaginas were continuously filled with semen, until they finally fell asleep from exhaustion... Chapter 521 - 521: They had cum so many times and in so many positions that there was no place in this room where there were no stains of their love. Even Tang Yin was surprised, ''It''s the first time I''ve seen girls who can cum so much...'' He thought with surprise as he looked around the huge room. On the floor, on the bed, on the walls... Everywhere, there were stains of these beautiful juices. He even had the impulse to make them last here for his memory forever, but after taking them to their rooms, he went back and cleaned the room calmly. After that, he left the room. Just when he came out, two beautiful girls were waiting for him. "Su Lian and Li Xian? What are you doing here?" He asked in surprise. ''Could it be that my beautiful girls decided to give themselves to me?'' he thought. He had always wanted to do it with Su Lian. Her quiet, soft, and shy personality had something that attracted him intensely, but he had to listen to her words. At this moment, Su Lian averted her gaze in embarrassment, causing Tang Yin to have a little deja vu... He looked at Li Xian, and she smiled and hugged him before kissing him. She was among the most straightforward girls he knew, so she didn''t beat around the bush. "We want you to fuck us, Tang Yin." She said firmly. She wasn''t shy about asking her beloved man to take her to bed... In fact, if it weren''t for Su Lian wanting things to be done quietly, she would have taken him to bed at once, just like she did the first time. Still, what she said made Su Lian turn as red as a tomato, and she gave a little scream as she turned around and bent over in embarrassment. But Tang Yin smiled, hugged Li Xian, and squeezed her buttocks. "Is that what you both want? I don''t mind waiting for Lian''s consent." He said and leaned close to Li Xian''s ear to whisper something to her. "You and I can go somewhere else if you want to." He said softly. But naturally, it was a whisper that Su Lian heard. So, even though she was embarrassed, she quickly turned around to grab him. It was an instinctive move as if she didn''t want him to leave. When she gave it, she was embarrassed but still spoke softly... "I... I''m going to marry you sooner or later... Right? So... I want... I... I... I want... I want..." She said, but she felt so embarrassed that her voice was getting lower and lower, and in the end, she closed her mouth without saying anything. Just then, Li Xian was about to say what she wanted, but Su Lian raised her head abruptly and blurted out what she wanted to say. "I want you to sleep with me, too, Tang Yin!" She said with firmness and conviction. Tang Yin then smiled and disappeared again from her place with those two beautiful girls. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Each and every one of them has grown up...'' Tang Yin thought as he undressed both of them. He was amazed at Su Lian''s beautiful proportions underneath her ever-broad dresses. She does not usually dress provocatively. The most provocative Tang Yin has seen her is wearing skirts a little above the knee that show off her figure, but she wears them with shirts that are wide on top. But now that he has her naked in front of him¡­ He realizes that this girl cannot be underestimated. Her breasts are large and fleshy, while her buttocks are fleshy and firm. ''Certainly, my beautiful shy girl has matured very well...'' He thought, and after foreplay, he mounted on top of her, scaring her a little. The red on her face couldn''t be hidden, and you could tell she was nervous. Her heart was pounding, and her breathing was a little uneven. Still, she was so willing that she did what Li Xian told her to: spread her legs for Tang Yin, even if that was highly embarrassing. Tang Yin then mounted on top of her gently and began to thrust his penis inside her vagina. "Hnn..." She moaned softly as she hugged Tang Yin tightly. Her first time was being taken by the man she loved; it made her feel excellent, and even though she felt pain, she didn''t mind... Tang Yin''s penis slowly tore its way into that tight pussy... ''God, she''s so tight that it''s really exciting...'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, feeling the urge to thrust his penis hard all the way in. Moreover, he could feel her clinging to his back tightly as they kissed. "Hnn!" Pain began to pound inside her body, but she endured it hard, and excited little moans escaping from her mouth began to fill the room. Tang Yin''s penis soon reached the bottom of her vagina, and a big moan escaped from her mouth, as it coincided with the moment Tang Yin stopped kissing her. "Ahnn..." Soon, he began to move his hips gently, causing the room to fill with constant moans. The beautiful young lady in his arms stopped feeling pain a few minutes later and began to feel an intense pleasure she had never felt before. For her, a woman who had never masturbated before, this was the first time she felt such intense pleasure as this. That''s why her moans became more and more exciting and, together with her soft voice and shy personality, brought Tang Yin to the peak of arousal. He couldn''t bear to do it slow... He wanted to increase the speed of his onslaught, so he soon began to move his hips harder. "Ahnnn, Ahnn... Hnnn..." Su Lian''s moans became louder and louder as time went on, and soon, a big spurt of her beautiful vaginal juices came out, filling Tang Yin, while a big spurt of cum also filled her. It was the first time for her, so she enjoyed it intensely. She didn''t expect the first time for her to be in a threesome and, on top of that, with a sex monster like Li Xian, which was so active that it even surprised Tang Yin. But thanks to that, Su Lian learned a variety of things very well, and it was not until the morning of the next day that they finally finished, although Su Lian passed out long before, and only Li Xian and Tang Yin continued for so long... Chapter 522 - 522: Something is happening? Li Xian only slept for an hour once she fell asleep, and when she woke up, she wanted to spend more hours with Tang Yin. It was from morning until it got dark, filling the room with all kinds of fluids and an intense, arousing smell. At that point, Li Xian finally fell in surrender. ''This girl has become so resilient...'' Tang Yin thought with surprise, though he smiled and thanked her for accompanying him for so many hours. Still, he wondered if another one of his girls would come tonight. After all, it started with Mu Ruxue, and even Su Lian came to him. ''Would anyone else come? Maybe I should find Qingyue as well? Even the Goddess of the North, although she''s not from my harem... Too bad, that woman is also wonderful.'' Tang Yin thought, and thought of trying to woo that Icy Goddess before leaving this world. He walked through the castle quietly. And as he walked, purely by chance, down the hallway where most of his girls were sleeping, one of the doors opened when he was pulled from one moment to the next into one of the rooms. Tang Yin was surprised by this, although he already knew who she was. "Lingxia, what are you doing?" he asked with a smile when he felt Wu Lingxia hug him tightly. She smiled and kissed him, "Haven''t you enjoyed yourself a lot these days? Come enjoy yourself here, too." She said with a smile. Tang Yin then hugged her. "You can always pick me up whenever you want." He said, and she nodded. "I know, but today, I also want you to have a night with my friend." She spoke. "Your friend?" Tang Yin asked and looked towards the bed. A pretty young lady was sitting there, embarrassed and with her head down. "Lu Xia?" he asked doubtfully, and Wu Lingxia nodded, waiting for his answer. Lu Xia stood up and stared at him, lowering her head soon after. "I know very well that you don''t see someone''s status to be with her, otherwise you wouldn''t have gone to save me when I was dying and with no one for backup. You became my backup at that time, even though I insulted you many times. That is why I know I am not Lingxia or any of the sisters; they had a better personality from the beginning and met you in perfect condition. So, I''m here to tell you that right now, I just need an answer as to whether you think I''m still the same person as before or if you could ever agree to touch me... In that way, you know." She spoke, expressing her thoughts. Naturally, she was fine with being a subordinate all her life. Tang Yin was so powerful; who knew what heights she would reach if she continued to follow him? No one could know. Perhaps she might even be able to visit that higher realm he occasionally spoke of. Right now, she felt very good being soul-bound to him. That had been a comfort to her, that she would never feel commensurate with the identity of being a Tang Yin woman. Because her talent is that of the lowest in cultivation, and she only excels in alchemy thanks to Tang Yin and the help of numerous other people; worse, when she meets him, she insulted him in many ways. Indeed, she feels that she is not according to Tang Yin, despite the fact that he has invaded her thoughts. That is why the union she has with Tang Yin on a soul level is what she uses to give love to herself every time. And for her, it is her happiness. And it would still be if Tang Yin never wanted to touch her. Even more so because she knows that Tang Yin is a person who holds a grudge against those who offend him and knows that her dishonesty in meeting him will be a hard blow to her relationship with him. But she doesn''t know that Tang Yin keeps a close eye on the girls he is connected with so that they are always walking the right path in cultivation. That is why he understands the personality of these girls very well. He raised his hand a little and also brought her into his embrace, surprising her. "Certainly, you are the most insincere girl I have ever met. At first your arrogance was so annoying, I even looked forward to the time when you would die. But I think you''ve been improving a lot lately since you experienced the loneliness of death that one. Although it''s true that you''re the girl I know the least, but believe me when I tell you that I''m not going to join my soul to someone unworthy." He said, and his hands moved to her big buttocks. "If you want, we can start getting to know each other better from today. You''ve worked for me for so long, I have to reward you, right? And you seem to want to use that reward by having our first night together, don''t you?" Tang Yin asked. Although shocked by his words and actions, Lu Xia still nodded, "...I swear to you that no one has ever touched me, and no one besides you will ever touch me." She replied firmly, and Tang Yin then pounced on her like a hungry wolf wanting to devour a beautiful and delicious prey. Although shocked, she allowed it with great happiness that couldn''t help but overflow from her every move. She was determined to give Tang Yin an unforgettable night once she was accepted, so this was the time. So, together with Wu Lingxia, that beautiful moment came to them as moans began to fill the room. Lu Xia was so active that she couldn''t stop moving, no matter her position. Her hips were constantly in motion as her moans filled the room. Because she is a curious alchemist and must pleasure herself whenever she requires it, she has read so many books that she was even able to teach Wu Lingxia a thing or two while jumping on Tang Yin and while she was under him. Thus, dawn broke, and then dusk again until both girls fell asleep. They were making Tang Yin really question if something was going on. ''Why do they all want to have sex with me? Screw it, I''m going to look for the missing one of the ones here...'' He said, smiling and full of energy. His energy seemed endless, but soon, he saw a familiar face, which stopped him. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Xu Nian?'' He thought and entered the room where he had seen her. She was looking out the window of the room with a happy smile. Chapter 523 - 523: Xu Nians mind Among the Tang Yin girls, she is the most discreet and somehow connected to Tang Yin, so she has become mighty. She speaks little and sometimes looks at the sky through the windows. She tries too hard in cultivation and entered this ''harem'' of Tang Yin''s more than on a whim of the latter and to get more strength in a short time. Even so, she is still a good girl that Tang Yin feels interested in getting to know. "Xu Nian." He said as he came from behind and stood beside her. His sudden arrival surprised Xu Nian, "Mr. Tang Yin!" She said happily, greeting him. Tang Yin smiled towards her, "You don''t need to call me Mr. It''s fine with just Tang Yin." He replied. "I''ve noticed that you love to look at the night sky. Is there a specific reason you look at it?" he asked before she could respond to what he had said earlier. She then smiled and nodded at him. "I think about my family and my friends. I wonder if, now that they are dead, they are somewhere in heaven, making a new family... Having new children or if they were able to find the love they wanted." She replied and looked at the sky again, feeling slightly nostalgic. "Do you remember? The first time we talked, the girls who were with me, they were my best friends. They were like sisters to me and always supported me in everything." She said, smiling. "That time, they pushed me into your arms and ran from there because they knew I had fallen deeply in love with you and had worn my throat out in that battle of salons for supporting you, wanting to meet you. Since they saw that I couldn''t meet you that day, they set out a way to get me to you, though you got to us." She said and laughed lightly as she reminisced. "It''s a pity that they are now dead... I put all my efforts into becoming strong to try to protect them, but fighting a god is almost impossible. In the end, they all died, and their families were wiped out." As she said this, the smile on her face disappeared, and a nostalgic look formed on her face as she lowered her head slightly. Tang Yin frowned as he heard her say this. He said nothing because he couldn''t find the words to apologize. Naturally, he knows that those girls died because he had not used all the power he could move. ''Maybe if I had used some of the 13 seats, I could have saved them...'' He thought. "...It''s a shame, but right now, I''m glad they chose to push me that day. Maybe I would never have mustered the courage to approach you and would have died that day, too. They pushed me towards the man I love and desire, not knowing it would save my life." "That''s why I feel obligated to look up at the sky every chance I get and remember them. They were the ones who saved my life, so I''m very grateful to them." Her words were full of nostalgia, and her face had sadness on it, but nevertheless, she still smiled a little so as not to show a bad face. That made it a little tricky for Tang Yin to apologize, but he still sighed. "I''m sorry, you should know by now that I always had another choice and I have no excuses to make. Honestly, I''m sorry for the death of your friends." He replied, not knowing what to say at a time like this. She was a little startled to hear him apologizing and shook her head quickly, "No, no, no, no, no need to apologize. I understand that you had to follow the plan to make everything come out in the best way possible. Don''t worry, I don''t blame you." She said quickly. Tang Yin looked at her and smiled as he raised his hand to stroke it lightly, "I can''t say that I will compensate you for the death of your friends because there is nothing that can compensate for death, but I assure you that I will take you wherever I go and make you a powerful woman. Maybe in the future we can start a family, for now I can only tell you that I am sorry for their deaths." He replied. His words left her stunned. She felt her mind rumble with a few words... ''Maybe in the future, we can start a family...'' Those words repeated over and over in her heart, totally changing the feeling in her heart. Happiness assaulted her as she thought about whether he was accepting her. Tang Yin noticed what was going through her mind and smiled at her. He approached her and gave her a light kiss. "Since I joined you to me, I tied you to my life. So naturally, you''re part of my beautiful girls, even if we haven''t formalized a relationship yet." He replied, making her feel even more stunned than she already was. Even so, Tang Yin still felt that his apology felt hollow, so he turned around and walked out the door after saying this. Perhaps it''s because he had set his mind to something. Still, when he went out, he lasted a few minutes standing in the doorway, and soon a shout came out of the room... It sounded full of happiness... "Sisters, thank you so much for that day! I... I think I made it!" shouted Xu Nian with great happiness as tears streamed down her face. Tang Yin was surprised by this and wanted to enter again but was stopped by a hand. "Who knew, the great Tang Yin is not good at comforting people." Xiaolin said as she smiled at him. "Xiaolin." He said, and she entered the room, followed by Xiao Nuo. "Let me comfort your girl for you. Don''t worry, she is one of my sisters, and even though she is much older than me, I can''t let her feel sad." She said, and at Tang Yin''s gaze, she started talking to Xu Nian. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin smiled at this and left there soon after. He didn''t want to think about anything else, so he planned to go straight to sleep to rest from everything he had done these days, but just as he entered his room, Shi Yue appeared before him. "Tang Yin, we found something." She said quickly. Chapter 524 - 524: A secret deep in the earth (2)- Tang Yin then became curious as he saw Shi Yue''s altered look. Looks like he''ll finally have to move. "What is it?" he asked quickly, and she pulled him as they flew out of there at high speed. Soon, they arrived at a huge cave that was a bit far from the castle. Here, there were some Silver Assassin assassins guarding everything. "Come on, it''s a long way." She said quickly, and soon they both started to walk down the cave. After 20 minutes of walking, the cave turned into beautiful stairs built in a spiral shape deep into the earth. After a walk of over 2 hours, they finally arrived at a massive room with a high level of technology and numerous rooms on various sides. The assassin from the third of the thirteen was here. "Master." She said as she saw him coming. Tang Yin nodded to her as he looked at the place. This room was huge; everything built here was white, but because it was at the bottom of the earth, it had to be lit by blue-colored lamps that ran on spiritual energy. Still, that was not the amazing thing about this place. It was a large number of cubes with different bodies inside. From human bodies to the bodies of beasts. This looked like a place of research on some strange virus. That stunned Tang Yin, who ran towards one of the huge cubes. "What the hell is this?" he asked, grabbing the paper on the table. It said several things. ''Creation of cultivators? Is there such a thing? Shit, how did they invent this?'' He thought in shock and remembered what he had seen recently at the bottom of Shi Yue''s organization.* At that moment, the plans to build a spacial ship stunned him, as they were thought to have been lost for millions of years. Still, when Shi Yue mentioned creating cultivators with external powers, he felt this was impossible. No one understands cultivation in this world better than he does. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cultivation is itself a source of life, so how can it artificially give someone a source of life? That makes no sense and goes against nature itself. But in front of him, it has examples! Shi Yue spoke up at that moment. "It''s what I mentioned to you earlier, moreover, in all those rooms there are similar containers. There are approximately about 20 thousand people receiving different kinds of strange things to increase their cultivations. But there is something else." She said and led Tang Yin to another place. "Look, they are also transferring cultivation from beasts to humans." She said. However, she didn''t need to say it. Tang Yin had already noticed. ''What kind of absurd technology is this? Even in my world, there is no such thing as this.'' He thought and continued to look all around him. After a long while, he frowned. "All these people are alive, but at the same time, they could die at any moment." He spoke. "Should we save them?" Shi Yue asked although she wanted to do it just to investigate them. Still, Tang Yin shook his head, "No, someone took it upon themselves to brainwash them, so they right now feel that everything about this world must die if their master orders them to. It''s not worth taking such a high risk for that." He said and then looked at the main room. "...But there is something strange." He said and looked at Shi Yue. "Where are the investigators?" He asked, and she shook her head. "There was no one there when we found this place. No traces or anything like that. It''s like someone or something snatched them from this place." She replied, causing Tang Yin to frown even more. ''Maybe they have a way to control everything here, from afar...'' He thought and looked all around and finally up. There, he saw something, so he threw a small power at that thing. It was a small thing. Well, to be specific, it was a set of small things. At least ten, and they were entangled with each other. Soon, the power reached them, and an explosion rose there, collapsing everything that was there. At the same time, alarms began to sound... WAAAAAAAAAAAAA! The sound of the alarms made Tang Yin frown and throw a power towards the speakers, exploding them instantly. He then looked at the things that had fallen from above, but just then, he felt a slight current of spiritual energy in the vicinity; he abruptly turned towards that place. "Don''t even think of escaping!" he shouted, and his divine sense flew at an immense speed toward the direction in which that small stream of spiritual energy was heading. ''Beyond the demonic region?!'' He thought in shock, but just as he thought that, an explosion occurred in the small stream of spiritual energy he was following, and the impact sent it into his body with force. "Cough!" he coughed as he clutched his chest. "Tang Yin is something wrong!?" Shi Yue asked quickly, as the assassin stood on guard in case it was an attack. Still, Tang Yin shook his head. "...Maybe there was someone watching us. Far away from here, even farther than the demonic region. Tsk, my divine sense couldn''t follow him because he used a very cunning trick to flee, but he was a bit powerful." He replied. It was for a brief moment, but he could sense the other party''s cultivation, and it wasn''t mighty, so he wasn''t worried about it. Although that surprised Shi Yue, she looked at the things in his hands, "Your idea is that they controlled this place from a distance?" she asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, they used a very cunning and ambiguous way to control it, so I can tell that those who controlled it hardly have any knowledge regarding technology." "It is better to destroy this place, but all the research that has been done in this place, we take them with us. I want to investigate this further." He said, but as he was about to leave, he noticed something else, so he frowned and looked down. "There''s something weird..." He said, taking Shi Yue and the assassin by surprise again. "What''s wrong, Tang Yin?" "...The core of the world is not in good shape." ** *: Chapter 503-504. Chapter 525 - 525: Something happens with the worlds core "What?" Both asked like fools, thinking what that meant. They knew about the world''s core, but what did it mean if it was in bad shape? "This... Is that bad?" they asked in shock. Honestly, they knew about the world''s core only because it was in the research papers, nothing else. They didn''t know if that was good for anything or if it was just there because it was. But Tang Yin understood that that was very dangerous. Still. ''What''s going on? Why do I feel that the world''s core is in such a bad state? Is someone absorbing it? Is someone in this world capable of reaching the core of the world?'' He thought and felt that that was indeed worrisome. Reaching the core of a world is so complex that not many people can do it. Tang Yin might be able to get it in this world because it is not that powerful, but he can barely make it, even with his current cultivation! Cultivating there would be pretty complicated, though not impossible for him. But, to absorb so much power from the world''s core as to weaken it... That''s something he could never do. Because he is not an infinite container, there is a limit to how much spiritual energy his body can hold, and although his current limit is great, it is not enough to weaken a world''s core. Because the energy of a world''s world is generated the longer its lifespan. Every time someone dies, a large part of their energy goes down to the bottom of the world, which applies equally to humans or any living thing. Besides that, the world''s core can create spiritual energy, so it is extremely difficult for it to be depleted as long as the world functions naturally. That is why demons who feed on the spiritual energies of their victims are sometimes frowned upon because, indirectly, they are weakening the world they inhabit. Still, that is not the issue here. The point is that the core of this world is constantly weakening as if they are absorbing its energy in large quantities. And to reach that place, only Tang Yin could, but he wouldn''t have the capacity to absorb it! So, what was going on? ''...It''s strange...'' He thought as he noticed something with his divine sense. Then he looked up. ''Aren''t they at the core of the world? I feel like they''re absorbing it somewhere on the surface of this world.'' Tang Yin thought and turned his body 360 degrees, looking up. ''The South? No, the east?'' He thought it was between those two places. ''Could it be the 19-Level Abyss?'' He thought. Still, it also felt like it was in the South, which annoyed him. ''Tsk, bastards. Whoever''s f*cking around, I''m going to kill for trying to destroy a habitable world like this.'' He thought angrily. Then he looked at Shi Yue and the assassin, who were looking at him in a daze, as he did a 360-degree turn and looked at the sky. "Something is happening on the surface. I don''t know where on the continent it''s happening, but I suspect it''s south or east, and it''s weakening the core of the world." He replied, walking towards the stairs that would take him upstairs. "What does that mean? Is it dangerous?" Shi Yue asked doubtfully, and he nodded. "Well, if it goes on like this, in a few hundred years, the world will die, and everyone in the world will die, too. Plants, birds, humans, or beasts. Everyone who can''t get out of here will die." He replied with a calm smile, causing both women following him to choke at what he had said. "Cough, cough..." They coughed loudly after hearing this. "The destruction of the world!?" Shi Yue shouted, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "To be precise, the death of the world." He replied, smiling. Shi Yue couldn''t understand how he was taking this with a smile, but she soon realized she could do nothing, so she sighed. "Aren''t you worried?" Tang Yin asked, looking at her out of the corner of his eye, and Shi Yue smiled. "Well, I can do nothing if I have no information. And since you say hundreds of years, we still have time to discover what''s happening, so I''m not worried." She replied, causing Tang Yin to shake his head. ''Ignorance is a virtue. If she knew that a person capable of absorbing so much of the world''s energy is so strong that he could kill me with a finger, maybe she would think differently.'' He thought and looked at the other woman following him. "What about you? Doesn''t it worry you?" he asked, and she shook her head as she looked at him. "I''m sure the master will do something about it. Besides, can''t we go to another one if the world dies? You always say you''ll show us your world, then there''s nothing for me to worry about." She replied, causing Tang Yin to open his mouth in surprise. "Don''t you care about the world? Don''t you have attachments or people you love in this world?" he asked, and she looked at him as she tilted her head. "Yes, I love the master. Therefore, I will follow you to your world when this world dies." She replied, surprising Tang Yin even more. He touched his head as if in pain but smiled a little. ''Well, this is better than them worrying unnecessarily, but... What is this blind faith in me? Although she''s right, but...'' He thought and finally sighed while shaking his head. There was nothing he could do. He looked at Shi Yue and smiled, "Shi Yue, I can corroborate that what is here has something to do with what you guard in that place. That same person brought them here, so we can investigate more about that subject when we return. For now, we need to hurry things up; it''s not a good time to loiter." He spoke. She nodded to him firmly, "I understand, Tang Yin. Shall we move for the south then?" she asked, and he nodded. "Let''s blow this place to pieces to destroy all evidence of strange investigations and then go south immediately." He said, looking at the vast staircase that led down. He stood there and threw a small portion of his silver fire at the bottom of the place. That fire portion did nothing until much later, when Tang Yin, Shi Yue, and the assassin had already left the cave. Although no one besides Tang Yin felt it... S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A deep explosion capable of encompassing a large portion of a region happened in that place, instantly destroying everything and burning every living thing. Chapter 526 - 526: Its time to go South ''Authentic human puppets, eh? I remember hearing in "that place" that the universe needed authentic cultivators to be there so that its existence can be infinitely prolonged; I wonder for what reason it is and if this can affect the existence of the universe.'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully. Although he walked calmly back to the castle, the truth was that his mind was full of thoughts regarding what he had just discovered. Because the place where he heard that statement was not just any place. It was a place that even he couldn''t understand and that his father didn''t have the slightest information about besides its name. ''...All the information taken from there is strange, but why do I feel it''s more important than I thought? Before I was reincarnated, I didn''t think much because I thought I knew everything and had everything, but then I died and realized how vulnerable we could be, even to weaker beings...'' ''And little by little, I''ve realized that what I once believed to be true is not always so. Maybe I''ve grown up?'' He thought and smiled at last. ''Well, dying brought me a lot of good things.'' He thought, and he soon arrived at the castle. After leaving some things done and telling them it was time to go South, he headed to where Bai Lixue was, which was in the northwest, leading all the reconstruction. Since he was going south, how could he leave without his beautiful girl? He has only two missions when he goes there. The first is to avenge what happened in the Ren Xiao Clan. In addition, naturally, he must search for his lost sister, or, well, Ren Xiao''s sister. ''She must be in the hands of that great sect. The first great sect in the South.'' He thought. The other reason lies with the second great sect in the South. A sect whose name is not worth remembering, but it is the place where they are holding Bai Lixue''s mother prisoner. That is why he can only go to the South with Bai Lixue''s presence. When he returned to the northwest, she was working. "Ma''am, this is what has been estimated to be the daily expenses for rebuilding the northwest. Also, the news that the Lord took over the Central Region is true, so now it will be two regions to rebuild. Do you think we will be okay with money? I''m afraid rebuilding two regions... It''s a complicated thing to do." A man standing before Bai Lixue gave her a report of the expenses and whatnot. Bai Lixue smiled a little. "If we don''t have enough money, then we will get the money. What are you worried about?" she replied. Although the man was still a bit more rational, "This... Although I understand that, but how are we supposed to get it? The northwest region''s resources are limited, and even though we have the support of the alchemical city, it''s still insufficient. The central region is the largest of all the regions..." He said and stopped talking when he saw Bai Lixue staring at him. "I already told you, if there is not, then we will get. There are still so many powerful and rich forces out there betraying the continent or doing bad things. Why don''t you move our people to assassinate them? We can get fortunes like this, you see? Don''t worry; Tang Yin would think the same as me." She replied, smiling. But her words left the man who was speaking to her dumbfounded. He did not expect this beautiful woman to be so irrational, even to say that going to steal from the others was a viable option. Still, he didn''t find a way to deny her words either because she was right. "My little Lixue, you seem to have grown up. Now, you even think of stealing from the rich to finish our work." Tang Yin said from the back window of this room, startling the two standing there. Bai Lixue quickly turned around and smiled happily, "Tang Yin!" She said as she jumped towards him to hug him. "I missed you, Tang Yin!" She said softly, feeling Tang Yin''s hug, and he smiled. He looked at the man, who was in shock, looking at him standing there. "Don''t worry, my organizations are richer than you think. And if it''s still missing, all the wealth in the central region belongs to me, so you can use as much as you want to build the cities, as I said. If money is missing, just tell me, and you will have it replenished and multiplied, so you don''t have to worry." He said, and the man standing there nodded. "All right, Lord. Then I will take my leave." He replied. Then he bowed and left. ''If the leader says so, then so be it. As irrational as it may seem, the leader is the leader. Perhaps he can create coins with his hands? Hmm, that could be possible. I''ve never heard of him being short of money.'' Thought the man as he walked away. "Tang Yin, what are you doing here?" Bai Lixue asked with a smile, and he kissed her. "I''ve come to fetch you, naturally. We are leaving, my little Lixue. I''ll take you to a good place, so prepare all the organization you''ve been preparing during this time. It''s time for our revenge to begin." he spoke. His words surprised Bai Lixue, who stood up quickly. "Are we going south?" she asked. Her heart raced at that moment, and her breathing became uneven. She couldn''t help but be nervous at this moment. Although she seemed to have forgotten about that, as she hadn''t touched on it in a long time, the truth was that she thought about it every day. She... She missed her mother; she wanted to see her again. She wanted to be with her and learn from her every day, like when she was a child. But she didn''t want to be locked up. Now, she wants her mother to have freedom and to get out of there. Besides, she wants to take revenge and kill those bastards. The man who is her father does not deserve to be her father, so she wants to kill him. He is not worthy. That''s why she became nervous, and Tang Yin noticed this, so he stroked her lightly. "Go get ready. Let''s go south to collect this debt. I will murder all those bastards who dared to hurt you and your mother." He replied, and she nodded happily, again and again. Tears even formed in her eyes. "Yes, Tang Yin!" she shouted with joy. After giving him a tight hug, she ran off to get ready. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 527 - 527: The Realms Above Divine Ascension Tang Yin smiled to see her come out so excited, yet nervous simultaneously, and kept thinking about different things from what he had discovered a while ago. His divine sense was moving from side to side, trying to find the source of where the core of the world was worn out. A habitable world is rarely seen on a plane, so destroying it is one of the taboos. For example, in the Tang Yin plane, the Upper Realm has 10 thousand habitable worlds. That is a huge number if we consider that there are tens of thousands of worlds, but it is a pitiful number because there are more than 50,000 worlds in that plane, and none of them have a shred of life. That''s why Tang Yin''s attack before he died to destroy a habitable world like that is considered a big taboo; although Tang Yin doesn''t mind that, it''s not like he wants to go around destroying planets everywhere. And if he can prevent the destruction of one, then he will. And the more he investigated, the more he leaned south. It was hard to investigate because several things interfered with his search. For example, sometimes, he felt like ''it'' was on the surface, and then he felt like ''it'' was at the bottom of the earth. That made him sigh. Just then, Tang Yin heard a beautiful voice come into his mind. "Tang Yin, can you come here for a moment?" the administrator''s beautiful voice said, surprising him. ''Did you wake up?'' He asked her in his mind and entered his spirit world without thinking. As soon as he appeared, he noticed that the spirit world had changed drastically. It was huge, and although there were distant islands, most of them had merged into a vast piece of land with a massive castle in the center. At first, Tang Yin was surprised and almost thought he wasn''t in his spirit world, but then he remembered that his cultivation had skyrocketed thanks to the recovery of his soul and body. ''That''s right; I''m already in that cultivation realm.'' He thought to himself as he looked at the vast piece of land that looked like a continent of the world. Still, all the land here was special and different. ''I must start growing spiritual herbs to strengthen my cultivation and soul. It looks like this will finally start to look more colorful, and I''ll be able to build here.'' He thought, smiling. After looking around, he started walking towards the place where the administrator was. The trees had grown in this place, and what was once an island with a big mountain in the middle is now part of the mainland. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Cultivation Levels after the Divine Ascension Realm are easy to learn, but each one has an important meaning. The First Realm after Divine Ascension is the Realm of the Law; it is in this Realm that a certain degree of mastery of the Natural Law is reached. A very high degree called ''Master of the Law''. These degrees are divided into: Bearer, the first level and the one necessary to reach Divine Ascension, then comes Master, Grandmaster, and God. A God of one Law is something that even Tang Yin never attained in his past life, as it requires reaching the Divine Master Realm. But before reaching that Realm, you must pass through several important Realms. After the Realm of the Law come the Three Realms of the Creation of the World. The Divine Province Realm is the first of them. At that time, all the Islands of the Spiritual World were united into one, forming a vast province, or you could call it a Continent, which is what you see right now in the Tang Yin World. The next Realm, after the Divine Province Realm, is the Divine Heaven Realm, and at that time, a beautiful sky is created above the Spiritual World, with numerous stars as if it were the sky of the real world. Above the Realm of Divine Heaven is the Realm of the Palace of God; as the name suggests, when this Realm is reached, the castle that is now visible in the center of this immense continent is created; this is the Palace of God. These three realms are crucial. Those Cultivation Realms are where the cultivator must do an immense amount of things to nurture and nourish the inner world, as they can be different. The size of the continent, the size of the castle, and the details of the sky depend on the cultivator''s talent and all the vast resources he used to nurture them. But Tang Yin is not much affected by that, as his body and soul once reached it and achieved it in the best possible way, and now he is just recovering that which he had lost. The truth is that Tang Yin currently has one more Realm: the Realm of God. It is here that a personification of Tang Yin in divine sense form is created in the Spirit World. The fact that he can perfectly personify himself in his divine sense is precisely because of this. Although, this is not the highest Realm he once attained. Previously, he was in the next Realm after the Realm of God, the Realm of the Divine Ruler; in the initial stages of that Cultivation Realm, he stood as the most talented being of an Upper Realm and the most powerful within his own Realm. There are still two more Divine Realms, which are known as the Realm of the Divine Emperor and the Realm of the Divine Master. All these Divine Realms make up the cultivation that was called The Two Human Phases in the annals of history. They are those words that make one believe that there are still more cultivation realms above the divine. However, it has yet to be discovered if it is real. While Tang Yin was thinking about his cultivation, he arrived in front of a huge mountain where the stewardess was chained. He could see the chains and a little of her arms and legs, but he could not see her body, nor her face, only her eyes slightly. Chapter 528 - 528: Does she have a way to control the system "I didn''t expect you to become so powerful instantly, Tang Yin." She said, smiling slightly. That beautiful, indescribable voice reached Tang Yin''s ears like a pure light breeze, relaxing him. "I''ve recovered my soul and body, so it''s normal." He replied. "No, it''s not normal. This is the first time I''ve seen those ''beings'' allow it. Besides, you had a few glances with death; you''ve become really capable." She replied with a light chuckle. Tang Yin shrugged, "Well, those beings are scary, though now I''m starting to understand them a little more." He said and then smiled a little, "Besides, I was supposed to grow up at some point, right? I can''t have the same old idiotic attitudes all my life." He said, chuckling slightly She nodded. "That''s true. But well, I''ve got good news." She replied, and he looked at her. "From the system?" he asked, and she nodded. Just then, she looked up, and a strange power came out of her eyes. This power soon created a weird world around both, and strange chains emerged from all sides in Tang Yin''s direction. Those chains were strange, very different from the ones the administrator had. Moreover, they were so fast that Tang Yin could not dodge them. Still, these chains did not shackle him. They went into his body as if they were invisible, and he felt as if something inside him had bound in an instant. ''Bound the system?'' He thought to himself in shock. He could feel at that moment that the system, which was bound to his soul, had been restricted, and he couldn''t even summon it. That left him in shock, and he looked at her. "Did you bound the system?" he asked in shock, and she nodded. "The system right now is controlled by the system itself, and it has the ability to learn; I''ve always known that, so I won''t let the system listen to us. I tied it up so it can''t know what we are talking about. Don''t worry; once we are done talking, everything will go back to normal." She replied. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, that was still surprising. He stared at her and sighed. "I always knew you couldn''t be normal, but I didn''t expect you to have such an amazing ability as being able to tied spirit beings with your gaze." He replied. "If you live long enough, I''ll tell you about it and teach you. The world is wider than you think, Tang Yin." She said, though inwardly she scoffed at herself. ''I''m still so childish that I''m now having fun treating him like a minor when he''s so much more mature than I am.'' She thought and decided to talk about why she summoned him. "Tang Yin, you saw my ability, and I''m not afraid to tell you that I''ve been attached to the system for millions of years. That''s why, as long as you help me with something, I can take control of the system." She said firmly, though she shook her head at the end. "No, I''m not the one who will control it. I have a way to have you control it, and I am your administrator. Do you understand what that means?" she asked. Her statements shocked Tang Yin. "I can control the system!?" He asked in shock. What did it mean to control the system? Control the missions, control all the riches of the system and its strange way of doing things¡­ Even thinking quickly, he can''t imagine how much it means to control the system. Because it involves too much, couldn''t he literally become an immortal being with the power of the system? It has countless treasures! The administrator scoffed when she noticed this pile of thoughts, "Don''t think nonsense. Although you''ll be able to control it, it doesn''t mean you''ll be able to do whatever you want and become invincible instantly. The system is not as simple as you think. In fact, it''s so complex that I''ve never been able to understand it fully. But the good news is that you are not me, and while I can''t understand it, you can." She replied. Her words at first made Tang Yin feel his emotions plummet, but then he saw a glimmer of hope mixed with doubt. "Oh, how can I do that? Even with my current power, I can''t do much research about the system. Is it because of the divine mind?" he asked, and she nodded. "I can''t answer you right now because I''ve only recently become aware of it. But tell me, is it true that you have entered the Divine Heir''s Chamber?" she asked, changing the conversation. That made Tang Yin frown and nod at her. "I''ve been there several times." He replied, and she nodded softly. "What did it feel like for you to be there?" she asked. Tang Yin was firm in his answer: "Infinity. It is an indescribable place, full of mystery, giving me the feeling of Infinity." She nodded again, even softer than before, as if trying to understand more of what he was talking about. ''...The Infinity of the Universe, isn''t it? It''s allied with the other name of ''Infinite Curse''... As I expected, that place is...'' She thought and looked up again. "You know you''re not the only one?" She asked vaguely. But her vague question made Tang Yin frown even more. He stared at her. "I didn''t expect there was anyone else who knew." He replied. "Don''t be surprised; the world is wider than you think." She replied, repeating those words. Tang Yin nodded to her and sighed, "That''s right. There are other Heirs, but I don''t know them. Although I believe they receive titles, and I am the only one who does not receive one other than the default." He replied. His words made her laugh out loud for a moment. "Hahahaha, predetermined? Hahahaha..." Her laughter made Tang Yin frown, "Did I say something wrong?" He asked, but then she did her best not to continue laughing. "...Tang Yin, someday you will understand that the title you received is not as normal as you think. And it''s also normal that you don''t know any of the others; they will never be on the same plane." She replied but soon fell silent. She had said something she shouldn''t have, once again. Something Tang Yin would not let pass. "Are they on another plane? Is there more life in the universe? What kind of plane is it?" he asked as he frowned. Chapter 529 - 529: The things he must find For millions of years, the higher plane''s cultivators have repeatedly asked themselves if there are other planes. Are there habitable worlds far away from ours? Although that answer is answered when it comes to the lower worlds, but they do not refer to such people. They do mean people as strong as they are. They want to know if there are other clans elsewhere in the universe, as this one is presumed to be infinite. There is no way for something infinite to have only a few inhabited planets, but they have no way of checking either. After all, traveling through the starry sky is immensely dangerous, and no one has lived to tell what the process is like. That''s why Tang Yin couldn''t help but ask this question, looking extremely interested. Even so, the administrator averted her gaze slightly. "You''ll know that later. It''s no use telling you whether or not there are other planes because you won''t be able to see them. Besides, that''s not what''s important right now, Tang Yin. Let''s get back to the main topic." she said firmly. Tang Yin frowned but still nodded. "Well, the main topic is that you were going to tell me something about how to control the system, right? How can I do that?" he asked, trying to get information from this topic. "You are the host, which means that the system is tied to you because you are its carrier. It is in your soul, and you have the most special soul that exists in the universe: The Divine Soul. It is not a soul that can be manipulated at your whim; you have seen it on your own recently. Your soul created an illusion where it locked you in to see your past life while it prepared a new vessel; that means your soul has a way to control itself." "There is no soul capable of controlling itself, and there is no soul that leaves the body of its bearer, that is not carried away by ''those beings'', but yours was able to do so and deceived them in a way that perhaps now they are kicking with rage. That means your soul has powers you don''t know about; among those powers..." Said the administrator, but the administrator was suddenly interrupted by Tang Yin. "Wait, now that you say that... If my soul can escape the perception of reality, then could it be that this is not my second life? Could I have lived several lives before?" He asked, causing the administrator to fall silent. That question... It was difficult to answer. "That''s not for you to ask me. How would I know what a soul like yours is doing? It''s your soul, and technically, your mind should control it, so those questions must be deep inside you." She replied. Tang Yin nodded, ''That makes sense.'' He thought, and she then continued. "Let''s forget about your soul powers; I''ll explain that later. For now, you need to know several things. The first is that you are going to need to go to the Divine Heir''s Chamber. You may not know it; one way or another, the system is connected to that place, so going there will help you understand it." She replied. Tang Yin frowned, "What do you mean the system is connected to that place?" he asked. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She nodded slightly, "It''s likely. I can''t tell you for sure that it is, but it''s very likely. That place is special, and the system is more special than you might ever think." She replied. Something connected to such a mysterious place could not be simple, and Tang Yin knew it. That place had everything but simplicity. The terrifying darkness in that place could even make him get lost, as if it were infinity, despite the door always being by his side. That is why he has never been able to understand it despite entering on several occasions. Still, he sighed. "What other things do I need to know? I''ll find a way to go there when I finish everything I have to do." He replied, and she nodded. "The other thing you need is a world; it can be this one, and the idea is that it''s this place. But you should be prepared to take it with you wherever you go." She replied, causing Tang Yin to frown once again. "What do you mean by that? How could I take a world anywhere I go? Do you think I''m an almighty God or something?" he asked, and she smiled. "Well, just listen to what I say, and don''t ask silly questions. The other thing you will need is several elemental divine items, the ones born from nature and one from the void. I don''t think it''s too hard to get for the current you. Although there''s only one per element in each world, it''s enough with the ones in this world." Tang Yin nodded as he heard her say that. He had just gotten a divine item that seemed to use the power of the void, so he would have to try it out. In addition, the Sun God''s fire divine item was now in his hand, and finally, the ice (water) divine item was in Bing Xian''s possession, so he could count as having obtained it as well. He would only lack the Air, Earth, and Thunder among those that are more common to be born in a world. Although he has no idea where to get Air and Earth, he does know where to get Thunder. So he''s not worried about those divine items; he''ll be able to get them quickly. "That''s it?" he asked, and she smiled. "There is still more, but that''s all for now. As long as you get what I told you in hand and go to that place, I can assure you that the system will be in your hands in a certain way, and I will be able to administer it for you. Although... Well, at that point, you''ll find that it will have changed slightly." She replied. Tang Yin stared at her for a moment but still nodded. "Very well, then I will do as you say." He replied. "You can go back. I need to rest. Make it quick. Otherwise, these chains are going to break my soul, by the way." She replied and removed the strange domain she had thrown earlier, allowing the system to be free again. Tang Yin nodded and turned to leave after staring at her. As he was leaving, the administrator looked at him, "Remember, Tang Yin. Don''t think you know ''those beings''. Continue to be careful of them; they are more dangerous than you can imagine. This is a joint thought of me and what I administer." She said softly the moment Tang Yin returned to his body. Tang Yin heard it as a small whisper... Chapter 530 - 530: Finally, in the south Tang Yin returned to his body and looked thoughtful for a while until he sensed Bai Lixue''s presence nearby. He came out then. "Tang Yin, I am ready now. All the forces I have prepared have been sent through the secret corridors and teleportation points. Shall we go?" she replied with a smile. Perhaps she was dying to see her mother and introduce her boyfriend to her. Tang Yin nodded. "Then let''s go at once. We''ll stay in the central region for a few days while the forces arrive, and then we''ll go there." He replied and hugged her; soon, they were flying over the top of the continent at high speed, and soon they reached the central region. He informed Xie Meiyu to start moving and told Long Jia to keep an eye out for any moves they might make. Shi Yue decided to help Long Jia, as she had more experience controlling the organization. Thus, a few days passed until it was time. The forces had prepared. Tang Yin and Bai Lixue finally appeared, flying over the South Central City, which is also called Sea City, as it is a Port City. The city was quite beautiful, with unique and interesting architecture. It was so interesting that Tang Yin wanted to spend a few days there. "Lixue, let''s go down and have some fun." He said, and she nodded. So, both went down. When they appeared in the city, many people were stunned. They had seen that beautiful face recently... "It''s Tang Yin!" shouted many of them as they looked at him from side to side. The news of Tang Yin''s appearance in Sea City spread like wildfire, surprising everyone who heard it. Just a few days ago, the news arrived that Tang Yin was the leader of an incredibly powerful organization called ''Silver Assassin'', which could destroy the central region in a few hours. The most powerful region of the continent, the leading region of the southern region, was exterminated in a few hours at the hands of this man. This was the first thing that came to the minds of all who saw him and could not run back in great fear. ''If he comes here... Will he exterminate us, as well as the central region?'' many of those who were watching him wondered. The news of his arrival reached the leaders'' ears in a few minutes as they were in an emergency meeting. "How are we going to deal with Tang Yin? That man is too powerful. He totally got out of our hands. He could even exterminate all the clans in one region. What the hell is wrong with his power? He''s a stupidly strong monster." Said the sect master while they were in their emergency meeting. The elders frowned when they heard this, but one of them stood up mockingly. "How can you all believe that? Maybe it''s the central region playing a game with us. Maybe they are seeing if there are any traitors in the ranks, and the first one to bow to that ''Silver Assassin'' will be the first one killed. Why do you all keep thinking that such a young idiot can wipe out a region? And on top of that, in less than 8 hours? What kind of fantasy are you people living in?" he asked as he mocked Tang Yin. He was convinced that this was false. As the others were about to scold him, someone came running through the door while his legs shook. "Sir, Sir, it''s Tang Yin!" he shouted, causing everyone to look at him doubtfully. "What about Tang Yin?" the sect master asked, and the man pointed outside. "It''s Tang Yin; Tang Yin is in the City, in our City!" he shouted once more... "What!?" Numerous stunned screams rang through the room as chairs flew everywhere in fear. Some even fell off their chairs. The man who had been taunting a moment ago also took a step back. Even though he had been mocking him a moment ago, he would still be afraid of him if he had him in front of him. But the sect master wasn''t looking out for this. He grabbed the man who was informing him. "Are you sure?" he shouted, and the man nodded quickly. "One of the elders had to go out to meet him!" Replied this man. "Shit!" the sect master shouted once again as he threw him aside and ran off. Many elders ran out after him. Even the leading disciples nearby were shocked to see him running like that and follow him closely. . After the small commotion caused by his presence, Tang Yin frowned. He couldn''t enjoy it like this; all the stores closed almost instantly out of fear. This made him sigh, but just then, he felt someone slightly strong rushing towards him, with an entourage of people dressed in the same uniform. This man came before Tang Yin quickly. "Mr. Tang Yin, what brings you here?" he asked carefully to avoid offending him. Tang Yin sighed. ''I guess I won''t be able to have any fun today.'' He thought. He decided to move on at once to the main topic. "Are you an elder of the first sect in the south?" Tang Yin asked, and the man in front of him nodded. "That''s right, Mr. Tang Yin. Is anything offered to you? Our Sect will do its best to satisfy you." He replied. Tang Yin smiled, "Well if that''s so, go back to your sect right now and tell them to find me all the bastards of the Li Clan and all the clans involved in the killing of the former Ren Clan." He said. His words confused the man. "Excuse me? Li Clan? Ren Clan?" he asked in shock, but he soon remembered something. "Oh, you mean the Clans of the Great Empire?" he asked, and Tang Yin nodded. "Do as I said; I''ll come to your Sect in a few minutes. If I don''t get them standing in the main square, I will destroy a part of the Sect until I see them there." Tang Yin replied and turned around to go to another side of the city. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man was stunned, but looking at the disciples behind him, he had no choice but to return to the Sect. But before he did so, the sect master, followed by many elders, arrived before him. "Where is he!? Tang Yin, where is he?" the sect master shouted, and the man nodded. "Sir... Lord Tang Yin told me that..." And he proceeded to tell him what Tang Yin had told him, causing the master to fall into a strange state, asking himself countless questions. But there was nothing to be done; he didn''t hesitate to search for those guys at full speed from wherever they were. It was the first time the Southern Sect had moved so fast for someone; in just 10 minutes, many people were gathered in the main square of Sect. And 5 minutes later, an extremely beautiful and dignified figure appeared above them... Chapter 531 - 531: Ex fiancée His unique and dignified appearance was irreplaceable; no one else could have such a beautiful appearance among the men of this world. Moreover, his long silver hair made a perfect contrast with the blue of the sky. Some people were stunned by that beauty, especially women. Among them was a very particular woman with great strength. Despite her tender age, she might be one of the most powerful in the sect. She looked at him in shock, but the beauty of Tang Yin''s face made even she, a beautiful lady of this sect acclaimed by the whole continent, fall in love. Tang Yin also looked at her then and smiled slightly. "Yo, treacherous woman Li Xingyu, how have you been? Have you forgotten about me?" said Tang Yin, lightly squeezing Bai Lixue''s hips to get down. Li Xingyu, perhaps the prettiest woman in the sect, frowned when she heard Tang Yin, the most legendary man of the mainland''s younger generation, call her name. To her, this man in front of him was the only one worthy of being with her. Ever since she saw him from the transmission in the battle of the great sects and later some time ago in the battle of the northwest, she was certain that this man was indeed worthy of her. ''It''s a disgrace that I accepted that request to the Young Master...'' She thought as the face of the most exalted man in the southern region flashed through her mind. Still, the fact that Tang Yin knew her was surprising to her, and her fantasies began to surround her, but she quickly made her mind work as fast as possible, trying to remember him. ''Impossible, if I had ever run into him, I would remember every inch of him...'' She thought though she frowned slightly. ''Ren Xiao... True, he looks like him. That man also had a beauty that was impossible to forget, but Tang Yin''s is several times better. And there''s no way it''s him... Did I really meet him?'' She thought, and although many similar thoughts went through her mind, she answered quickly. She bowed slightly out of respect. "This... Excuse me, Mr. Tang Yin. If we met before, forgive me. I''ve had a lot on my mind lately, and I don''t remember. Could you refresh my memory?" She spoke with a beautiful smile on her face. Tang Yin scoffed lightly. Instead of answering her, he looked at someone else. "Hehe, it seems my ex-father-in-law doesn''t remember me either. The one who gave me the death blow to throw me into the meteoric abyss; how come you''ve already forgotten me? I really suffered falling to that cliff..." He said with a sinister smile, confusing everyone and stunning some. Still, he didn''t let them react; it was time to reveal the truth. "It''s been a long time, Li Family... The family I once called my second family. Let me introduce myself by a name that, perhaps, you had already forgotten; it was also my former name... Greetings, until a few years ago, you called me Ren Xiao; how have you been? Have you enjoyed your peaceful years?" Tang Yin asked. The sinister smile on his face as he revealed his former name caused many present to take a few steps back while the Li Family and many of those present looked at him in shock. Bai Lixue was surprised, though. Although Tang Yin had told her that he was not from this world and had told her many things, this was the first time she had learned that He was, in fact, from this region. ''Then it''s as I suspected. His previous body was born in this region. That''s why he had blue hair.'' she thought with surprise, though she focused more on the guys before them. They were her enemies, too, after all. "Ren... Ren Xiao?" Said some of them softly, trying to remember who he was¡­ Others had a vivid memory, like Li Xingyu. She looked at him in shock and took several steps back, falling to the ground. Just then, her father, the most shocked of all, shouted... "Impossible... Impossible! Ren Xiao is dead! I saw him fall into the Meteoric Abyss myself!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His hysterical shout made many of the sect members present finally remember who Ren Xiao was. The Ren Family of the Great Empire, they were the leaders along with the Li at the time. But they suffered a cruel betrayal that led to their extinction. The young master of that family, Ren Xiao, had died in the Meteoric Abyss. But... It turns out that he had not died? Did he make it out of that place alive? And he was being so talented and powerful! My God, everything had changed in him! ''How is that possible?'' thought many of them, but no one was going to give them an answer. Tang Yin had no time for useless garbage. With terrifying coldness, he raised his hand and drew his former fianc¨¦e into his hands. She was in shock at his revelation, but being drawn in like that, she tried to flee, but Tang Yin''s terrifying power rendered her immobile. "Did you forget about your fianc¨¦, Li Xingyu?" he asked mockingly. "You... There''s no way... How could you be him? It''s... Impossible." She spoke. Speaking was difficult for her because Tang Yin was squeezing her neck tightly. "Hehe, impossible? Fine, I don''t care. I''ll just tell you that I''m here to take my revenge, you traitorous little scum." He said; four powers shot out from his body, sticking right into each of Li Xingyu''s limbs. She then shot backward and was pinned to a nearby wall... "AGHH!" A scream escaped her mouth, but it was just the beginning of her nightmare. He looked among the people present and found that Li Zhangyuan was trying to hide among the people present, so he pushed them aside and drew Li Zhangyuan into his hand. "KYAA!" A strange, high-pitched scream escaped Li Zhangyuan''s mouth, making Tang Yin find it disgusting. "And to think that at one time I considered you my best friend. You''re just scum, and so I''ll let you enjoy a strange scenario." Said Tang Yin, and a strange power crept into Li Zhangyuan''s body and soul. That power made Li Zhangyuan shudder, "You... What did you do to me!?" he shouted, and Tang Yin smiled mysteriously... Chapter 532 - 532: Punishment for Li Zhangyuan "You liked to enjoy murdering innocents, didn''t you? For you, it seemed to be the greatest pleasure... Well, it''s time for you to kill some people for me." He said and looked at Li Zhangyuan''s current family. They were his wives and children, perhaps the people Li Zhangyuan loved the most and also the people who loved Li Zhangyuan the most. Tang Yin smiled and blurted out to Li Zhangyuan, "Enjoy killing innocents once again, you fucking bastard. Go, murder those over there, and I''ll give you a prize." He said. Li Zhangyuan and everyone who saw this were stunned, "You..." He spoke. But for some reason, he felt his body moving in that direction, so he looked at himself. His body was walking alone. "HEY, WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!?" he shouted hysterically, and fear gripped his heart. He couldn''t even look behind him; his whole body moved independently. Tang Yin smiled behind him, "I told you I''ll indulge you one last time. You loved to make the innocent suffer, so enjoy one more time, murdering innocents." Tang Yin said coldly. This caused Li Zhangyuan''s mind and body to tremble slightly. The terrifying fear his soul was feeling at this instant was enough to affect what Tang Yin had placed upon him slightly. But that was normal. To him, that would be a pain capable of killing him in many ways. How could he kill his own children and wives? But in the end, he could not escape his fate. Killing his wives and children might be a cruel punishment, but if you thought about how many innocent people this bastard had murdered during his lifetime, then it was a light punishment. That''s why. ''This is the beginning of your nightmare, Li Zhangyuan.'' Tang Yin thought. "NO, STOP, SHIT, LISTEN TO ME!" shouted Li Zhangyuan, trying to stop his body, but he soon saw that it was impossible, and his wives were looking at him with a terrified look. His sons and daughters were innocent; how could they die? Although his wives may have helped him murder innocent people, but it''s been a long time since they did that! Why did they have to suffer? Even if Tang Yin chose to torture him and then kill him, he wouldn''t complain, but this time... He couldn''t help but scream as he begged for forgiveness. "TANG YIN, WAIT, FORGIVE ME, I WILL GIVE YOU ANYTHING, PLEASE!" he shouted, but his words were like the wind. They only passed back and forth, and although many would have already pitied him, Tang Yin would not. It would take too much or perhaps be impossible for Tang Yin to pity someone who deserved death. Soon, Li Zhangyuan''s screams stopped coming out of his mouth, for he had found himself at the precise moment where his suffering would begin... S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His body soon pulled out a sword and pointed it at one of his wives. She panicked and fell backward, trying to crawl away with her child in her arms. "You... Stop, honey! Stop, please!" she shouted, but soon a sword covered her and her son''s sight... "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" "PLEASE STOP!!!" Two screams came out simultaneously, but there was no turning back. Soon, the sword was stained in blood, and Li Zhangyuan couldn''t even hear his son''s last words.... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of his mouth then, plunging him into endless suffering... The pain in his soul would be ingrained in a way he could never recover from. Tang Yin looked away and focused his gaze on his ex-father-in-law. He, too, was in pain, and although he tried to stop Li Zhangyuan, Li Zhangyuan simply punched him in the stomach and sent him to the ground. He wasn''t that strong, after all. Tang Yin looked at him coldly then. "Li Wang. Back then, my family was your savior. We allowed the Li to rise again, but you betrayed us. You allied with bastards to eliminate us so you could keep power for yourselves. That is why now my wrath will fall upon your entire Li family. From this day forward, there will no longer be your Li family in the world." Tang Yin said, waving his hand slightly. At that moment, a great power shot out in the direction of where several people from the Li Family were standing. "NOOOO!" Li Wang shouted, seeing that several of his children were in that section, but there was nothing to stop Tang Yin''s power. That terrifying power quickly sent everyone there to a quick death... One by one, they fell before Tang Yin''s hand. Although Li Xingyu tried to move and shouted constantly from the side, she could not do anything. Tang Yin''s power was too terrifying. And the bloody puddles formed. One by one. The other two families that had participated in that raid against the Ren Family were also wiped out at that moment, leaving only a few alive. The screams of everyone in the area then ceased, and Li Zhangyuan''s sword stopped moving as well... All his sons, daughters, and wives had been killed by his hand... The cries of agony, pain, and distress kept echoing in his soul again and again and again... They were such terrifying screams that he tried to murder himself to hear them no more, but it was impossible. Tang Yin would not allow that. Once he had left so many bloody puddles, Tang Yin looked toward the sect elders. Many of them who tried to jump in because they couldn''t stand the slaughter ended up dead. But, at this moment, the Sect Master could stand no more. "Lord Tang Yin... You have killed so many of our men. Do you think it will all end like this?" he asked. He realized that Tang Yin seemed to carry a deep hatred... And if he turned out to be the Ren Xiao back then, it made sense his hatred. And they were partakers in this, too, so they would possibly be meddled with. Still... Being killed all of them... It was not something they could allow. But Tang Yin simply scoffed. He ignored everything around him and looked at him. "I''m not in the mood, so shut up. Now I have a question for all of you; if you answer wrong, I will demolish this stupid sect to ashes, and all your family members will be killed." He said coldly and glared at them. At last, he looked at his former father-in-law. "Where is Ren Mingyue, my elder sister?" Tang Yin asked. This made those present tremble... *** Author: I''m sorry if these chapters have mistakes; they probably do. Honestly, I had a very bad day, and when I could finally start writing, the news that Akira Toriyama had died came to me, and I had a hard time writing since that news brought back many memories of my childhood with people who are no longer in this world. May the great master Akira Toriyama rest in peace. His works will always be inspirations for many people, as they were for me to try to write that first story I tried to write many years ago, and it is the one that makes me want to become a better author now. Because of that, the chapters didn''t turn out the way I wanted them to, I think, but I hope you can like them. I will try to proofread the chapters better by the time I wake up (it''s very late in my country). Thank you very much for reading as always. Chapter 533 - 533: On your knees Tang Yin stared at the sect master and his former father-in-law. They were the two who reacted the most when he said ''Mingyue''. So, he turned around and walked to where his former father-in-law was standing. "You bastard, what do you think you''re doing!?" he shouted angrily as he unleashed his power. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, several elders had to move. "We can''t let a foreigner do whatever he wants in our sect!" "Lord Tang Yin, stop!" "Even if we respect you, we won''t be easily intimidated by you!" Several successive shouts went out from side to side as Tang Yin walked towards where Li Wang was standing. The elders who rushed at Tang Yin were driven back by a wave of Tang Yin''s hand... This movement was as if the hand was a sword, so the resulting power was also cutting and splitting them in half in an instant. That caused a shock to most of the elders who had not attacked, but more so to the sect master. He couldn''t help but throw a shout upward... "Ancestors!" he shouted as his power was unleashed with force. He was not trying to protect Li Wang. If not to protect the secret of his sect. That''s why a Divine Realm power was unleashed from his body at that instant and slammed hard against Tang Yin. The latter simply raised his hand to stop the onslaught. There was no explosion or anything of the sort. The sect master''s punch was held firmly in Tang Yin''s fist as if it was a little child''s play for him. He looked at the sect master and sneered, "So you have great strengths here too." Tang Yin said and looked up. At least eight powerful gods came out from their chambers at that instant and appeared above them. They looked at the whole mess with a frown. "What a mess. How can you allow something like this to be done in the central plaza of the sect?" Said one of them, and they looked at the current sect master. "Although you have brought a great blessing to the sect, this is not something worthy of you." Said the one who seemed to be stronger. But they didn''t look at him much, though. After all, if they were still alive, it was thanks to the current sect master. So they looked at Tang Yin. "Heh, what an intimidating look. So you''re the one making messes in our sect." Said one of them. All these eight gods looked at Tang Yin over their shoulders as if this young man in front of them were nothing more than a mere ant. But the sect master couldn''t warn them who he was because when Tang Yin saw how arrogant these guys were, he threw the sect master forcefully into a wall. This master and powerful one, highly acclaimed throughout the southern region, shot out at immense speed and crashed hard into the surroundings, stunning those gods... Tang Yin looked at them, "I have long disliked being looked down upon from above. So..." Tang Yin said and raised his hand towards them. "On your knees." he said coldly, and the ruler''s halo appeared slightly behind him. It was a brief thing, but the eight flying gods felt a terrifying pressure girdle about them, causing them all to fall like comets to the ground, straight to their knees. Tang Yin smiled, "That''s better." He said and looked into the sect. "Meiyu, Shi Yue, I charge these little scumbags." He spoke. Then Xie Meiyu smiled as he walked out of the front door of the huge building there. "Good, good." She said and nodded to the assassins behind her. At the same time, many assassins appeared flying above the sect, being led by Shi Yue. When all the southern sect elders saw this, they were stunned. ''Such a terrifying power...'' They thought in shock and soon saw how these assassins swooped down on the powerful elders and immobilized them in an instant. Still, Tang Yin ignored this and grabbed Li Wang by the neck. "Li Wang, you''d better tell me where my sister is... Otherwise, I''ll put you through even more terrifying suffering than your son''s trash went through." Tang Yin said coldly. Xie Meiyu came up behind him at that moment, "Tang Yin, I''ve searched everywhere for information regarding her, but there''s nothing. I think they have kept it absolutely silent regarding that because the last record of her is that she was seen in this place years ago." She said, and Tang Yin nodded, squeezing the guy''s neck in his hand. "Meiyu, kill all the remaining members of those three families. The only ones who will be left are the ones here; the rest will be eliminated. If anyone stands in your way, they will be repaid in kind." he said coldly. Meiyu nodded and did what he was told to do. His words caused great fear in Li Wang. "No, no, no, no, I''ll tell, I''ll tell!" he shouted at that instant out of fear. "BASTARD, DON''T YOU DARE!" the sect master shouted from the other side, causing Tang Yin to smile. "So you know too, little sect master." Tang Yin said and disappeared from where he was, appearing where the sect master was lying, coughing from the impact he had suffered. Tang Yin grabbed him by the head and lifted him. "Since you don''t want to talk, let me play a game with you." He said and looked at Shi Yue. "Shi Yue, bring here all the relatives this guy might have, parents, wives, and children or whatever. I want to see if he still refuses." Tang Yin said, and Shi Yue nodded. She and some assassins flew off to different sides while grabbing a few elders from the place. About 30 minutes later, she came back and threw a large number of people to the ground. When the sect master saw them here, he felt terror. "You... What... what do you plan to do?" he asked, looking at Tang Yin, and Tang Yin smiled at him. "Simple, let me see how fast your soul can break while murdering your loved ones... Just like that waste, you see over there, you want to experience it, right?" Tang Yin said. Chapter 534 - 534: Ren Mingyue… His words caused the sect master''s body to tremble slightly. "You..." He said in shock, and he couldn''t find the words to express for one moment. Still, when he saw that Tang Yin''s hands had started to move, he quickly shouted. "DOWN, SHE''S DOWN!" he shouted in fear, causing Tang Yin to frown. "Down? You think that''s enough to know what the hell is meant?" Tang Yin asked angrily, threw him to the ground hard, and stepped on one of his arms, breaking it instantly. "AGHHHHH!" At the same time, Tang Yin slammed Li Wang to the ground forcefully and prepared to torture him. At that moment... "Ren Xiao, stop!" That shout made Tang Yin frown and look to where Li Xingyu was impaled. "Do you think you are worthy of saying that name?" He asked coldly, making Li Xingyu shiver from that cold stare. Even so, she still exerted all the strength in her body from side to side, trying to break free from Tang Yin''s power. She thought she could do it if she unleashed all her power, but she soon realized she was too naive. ''What a terrifying force...'' She thought. But just then, Tang Yin appeared before her and glared at her. "You think you''re worthy? You, a traitorous scum who was one of the first to betray me that time, do you think you''re worthy of uttering that name?" Tang Yin raised his hand and grabbed her by the neck. She tried to speak. Perhaps she wanted to ask then why he wanted to leave her alive; if it wasn''t because he was still thinking of her, why was it? But Tang Yin wouldn''t let her do it. "Make no mistake, Li Xingyu. You were worthy of Ren Xiao long ago, but since you stood up to betray him, you have never again been worthy even to mention his name. If you are still alive, it is not because your face is pretty. How could you compare with any of my women? You''re just a pretty face with a shitty heart." Tang Yin said coldly, stunning Li Xingyu more and more. "If you''re still alive, it''s because you don''t deserve a painless death." He said and gave her a powerful slap that sent her flying tens of meters until she hit one of the sect walls. His words and actions left her dazed, but that blow almost sent her straight into unconsciousness, so she was unable to get up immediately. Tang Yin did not care. Three guys had been left for last, only because he needed to see them suffer more. Among them was that woman, who she still thought was the most beautiful Tang Yin had ever seen. Tang Yin ignored that woman''s condition and simply appeared above the sect master once again. "Speak clearly..." He said, but just then, he felt his body freeze. He looked down, not to where the sect master was lying, but to the bottom of the earth. It was brief, but he felt a slight presence deep in the earth. It was as if that presence was trying to get his attention, so he frowned and tried to focus to see what it was. Soon after, he returned to his senses and looked at the sect master. "You bastard... How dare you!?" he shouted with great anger as he kicked him hard; that kick destroyed all the bones in the sect master''s body, and a huge spurt of blood shot out from all the orifices in his body. The sect master''s body then shot downward, creating a massive hole in the ground as it fell like a meteorite. Naturally, there was no obstruction. How could there be? Everything underneath this place was hollow! Not only that, but there were also huge, strange halls where many things were practiced. Many of those things were the same tests that were being done in that place below the central region. There were also other crueler tests, but what made Tang Yin so angry was that there was the woman he was looking for at the bottom of that place. That was why he threw himself behind the body of the sect master, which fell with a loud explosion into the depths of this place. All the spiritual arrays believed to be immensely powerful were destroyed immediately before Tang Yin''s power. In this place, there were substantial strange chains; they carried a peculiar but slightly familiar aura and held a woman of an unreal beauty, almost as absurd as Bing Qingyue''s beauty. She had long, beautiful, bluish-white hair that had grown so long that it stretched across the room. Her slightly open eyes were yellow, giving her a strange sense of beauty. Tang Yin did not remember this woman as beautiful as she was now. Something strange about her physique made her extremely attractive. But... He wasn''t just surprised by her absurd beauty. Instead, it was because of her body. Or, instead, inside her body. "Mingyue... You..." He said softly. And just then, the beautiful chained woman looked up to see him. "Ren Xiao... Hehe, as I suspected, my little brother was your reincarnation, Tang Yin." She said softly, with a slight smile on her face. Her body was so weak right now that that was all she could do. Tang Yin disappeared from where he was and appeared in front of her. He looked at the chains holding her, ''Chains of Hell? I see; now I understand why I couldn''t feel her...'' He thought and grasped them firmly in his hand. Then his strength gushed out of his body and destroyed the chains in one fell swoop. Four huge chains then fell to the ground, and Tang Yin embraced Mingyue. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She smiled as she fell on his chest and looked up at him. He returned her gaze. "You... The World Body?" he said in shock, and then he understood... "I see... That''s why the world is weakening... You are the Incarnation of the World." He said softly, revealing Mingyue''s real identity... Chapter 535 - 535: Tang Yin is furious The Body of the World is also called The Incarnation of the World. It is an extraordinary body, for it is basically the World-Made Human. As long as she is alive, the world will live, and as long as she dies, the world will die. In this place, she was not being used as evidence for something but simply as a catalyst. She was basically the one providing all the cultivation in this place. She contributed all the spiritual energy used in this huge sect. Because she is the greatest source of spiritual energy in the world. Mingyue smiled, "This is the first time we have met, but nice to meet you, Tang Yin. I hope my younger brother''s body was good for you." She said, slightly smiling. Tang Yin stared at her, "...Being the world, no wonder you know about me, but have you known about me for a long time? Besides, why did you decide to incarnate?" he asked. Being a World incarnate was a blessing but, at the same time, a curse. Because, if for some reason she died... The world would be destroyed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And being in a human body, she is very prone to die, so the vast majority of Worlds that gain consciousness would never incarnate. Although they are immortal to some extent, they are not invincible. An example of that is that she was imprisoned in this place with Chains of Hell, and they were draining her spiritual energy at great speed. She nodded to him, even though she was extremely weak. "...I always knew... I have been monitoring this world intently since I first saw you. I incarnated for you, Tang Yin." She replied softly. Even so, Tang Yin had to make her keep quiet. "Say no more. I have some bastards to murder." He said as he looked up. He carried her in his arms like a princess when he saw what was happening. Several people rushed down the gaping hole as they summoned their weapons. Clearly, they wanted to fight him. "Tang Yin, come and die!" they shouted, and Tang Yin looked at them. Then he looked at the sect master, who was lying on the ground, barely alive. So, he moved over there and kicked him to make him face up. "Bastard, you all know that she is the World. The World Body can''t be hidden, so there''s no way you didn''t know; with all that, you still dared to do this?" he asked, as sparks of hatred swirled in his eyes. At the same time, a large number of people were forcefully slammed into a huge barrier created by Tang Yin''s body. *CLANK* The sound of many weapons colliding filled their ears as the barrier forcefully ejected them, creating numerous explosions on the wall. The sect master was stunned when he saw this, but he looked at Tang Yin. He didn''t say anything, though. "..." Naturally, they all knew that she was the world. But so what? Wasn''t the world presumed to have an almost infinite amount of spiritual energy? As long as they continued to murder people without absorbing their spiritual energies, then it would be enough for their sect to rise above all others. There would be no region superior to the southern region, and they would be the leading sect of the most powerful region. They would be the leaders of the world! With such a dream, what did the world matter? If their goals were fulfilled, they could go to another world. Tang Yin guessed that it was like that, so he laughed lightly. "Hehe... I see, I see." He said and looked at each of the elders who were trying to kill him. "Barely in the Divine Ascension Realm, huh... They are so useless." Tang Yin said lightly. With one hand, he held Mingyue in his arms, and with the other, he summoned his sword. "Little bastards worthy of the greatest torment hell can give. I have news for you." He said lightly and disappeared from his place, appearing above the southern sect in one second. In an instant, he reached an absurd height, considering that he was deep in the earth. But he wasn''t walking alone. He waved his hand a little, and nine figures shot out of the depths of this place. "Buagh!" The power they were pulled with was so shocking that it even made them spit out a large amount of blood just by being pulled in such a way. They all knelt on the ground as that power disappeared, while Tang Yin went down to the surface, where Bai Lixue was. "Lixue, protect her. She is the world and also my big sister." He said, smiling. Bai Lixue was surprised by the immense introduction this beautiful woman had received. ''The world in person? And even Tang Yin''s big sister! What a great status...'' She thought as she held her gently. Mingyue smiled a little as she perceived that Tang Yin was furious, and she soon fell unconscious. At that moment, Tang Yin smiled and walked over to where Li Xingyu was standing. A huge ruler''s halo appeared behind his body, no longer only ''partially visible''. He had unleashed all his power in a ruler halo, so his divine presence soared. At the same time, Tang Yin underwent a transformation. It was not at the physical level but at the spiritual or soul level. The change in his physical body seemed to be merely decorative. The ends of his hair were painted crimson, while the rest retained its typical silver color, although it now appeared to be brighter. In addition, the rim of his silver eyes was also painted crimson, and although this gave a sense of carnage and blood, it appeared to be somewhat decorative. However, the main change was not that, but the aura of dignity Tang Yin had obtained and the extremely powerful presence. His strength had skyrocketed, and his body exuded dignity. The halo, originally silver, was painted gold. This caused many to have the impulse to kneel to worship a god who had come down to earth. Including those above the Divine Ascension Realm. Still, Tang Yin simply grabbed Li Xingyu and dragged her by the hair to where her father was, then threw her there. He then moved his hand to point to where the gods were spitting blood, and a partially visible hand came out of his hand as if by magic and pulled them to where he was. Tang Yin then looked at them with an unperturbed gaze. "Since no one in this world wants to do it, then let me act as a judge for you." Tang Yin said softly. Although his voice was soft, it seemed to carry a hidden and extreme power that reached every corner of this place. Chapter 536 - 536: Place of Endless Torment "The Southern Sect has committed a great deal of misdeeds throughout history. From attempting to assassinate Shi Yue and his family in the northwest, allying with the central region, to attempting to assassinate the world. An assassination attempt towards someone who never had in her mind to assassinate them, as she considers them her little offspring." "The number of forces that have been annihilated by you for your own whims and inhuman dreams have caused the world to be severely hurt and to suffer a torture of many years, thus committing an unforgivable sin." Even though Tang Yin was not speaking aloud, his words spread through the square and throughout the City and reached every corner of it as if something strange was spreading it. It was a strange enigma that everyone present was witnessing. When he finished saying that, Tang Yin stepped forward and stabbed the sword into the ground in front of the guys lying there. All of them were stunned and looked at him. "You... What the hell are you planning?" they asked in shock, feeling that something terrible might happen to them if they stayed there. Yet, just at that moment, a powerful pressure girded over them, and they all fell prostrate with their whole bodies on the ground. "Aghhh, you bastard, what the hell do you think you''re doing!?" they shouted angrily, but none of them could get up. "Ren Xiao, what are you doing? Remember what we experienced when we were kids, Ren Xiao, please!" Li Xingyu shouted at that moment, making Tang Yin look at her. ''This woman must be an idiot. Or maybe her brain broke down.'' Tang Yin thought. Even so, he decided to ignore all the idiots shouting continuously. Some shouted for forgiveness, others insulted him. But all were ignored. Tang Yin''s body began to float from one moment to the next and stopped a few meters above the sky. At the same time, the ruler''s halo, also called the Halo of the Gods, began to rotate slightly on his back. This left many people in shock. Those who had seen a halo before could say with certainty that it could not do this. Still, Tang Yin ignored them and looked at the guys who were prostrate under his divine pressure. Then he waved his hand towards them, making a gesture as if he was throwing trash, and two figures shot out until they hit the ground hard. These two figures were Shao Hu and Yang Tao. Those guys were confused by this, but soon, the pressure hit them, so they immediately spat blood and looked at Tang Yin floating above them. A great fear gripped their bodies, making them tremble. Finally, Tang Yin looked at them. "The Southern Sect committed an unforgivable sin, and everyone here is not worthy to be alive. That is why I, Tang Yin, will use my Status as Heir to open a door to the Infinite Curse. I ask heaven not to stand in the way of this decision." Tang Yin said. His voice, like thunder, made the surroundings tremble, for right now, all his power was unleashed. That voice, like thunder, spread to every corner, and for some reason, the coldness it carried with it made the hearts of everyone who heard it tremble. Allies and enemies alike. That voice of great power made a whole region tremble. At the same time, Mingyue, who was in Bai Lixue''s arms, trembled. Although she was unconscious, her consciousness was in the world, for she herself was the world, so she was indirectly witnessing what was happening. And at the mention of the Infinite Curse... Even the world would tremble. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From one moment to the next, there was a great rumbling in the sky as many black clouds suddenly covered the entire sky. It was from one moment to the next, not following the ordinary course, so it stunned everyone who saw it. Some came to think that God was angry with the world. At the same time, tremendous thunder rang out, and immense lightning struck the ground in different places. Tang Yin maintained a calm look as he witnessed this, and he raised his hand to where those people were. "I will welcome you to your new home, scumbags. I hope you are at ease. Welcome to the scariest place the universe can hold..." He said, and a sinister smile formed on his face at that moment... "Gateway to the Infinite Torture of the Soul." He said in a booming voice that was heard in every corner of the place. At the same time, he lightly shook his hand as if he wanted to make a fist, and from one moment to the next, a great divine power began to swirl behind those people. At that instant, they all felt as if their souls were being pulled by something strange and looked back. A strange black door was opening at that moment and exuded a chilling appearance. Fear gripped their souls at that instant when they felt something more than deadly opening before their eyes. "NOOO, NOO, TANG YIN, STOP!" shouted many of them in great fear. Even the members of the Li family were terrified and began to plead for help to Tang Yin, using the name Ren Xiao. They did not realize that the more they used that name, the more their sins increased. "REN XIAO, PLEASE!" they shouted in great fear, but then the dark door finally opened fully, and a terrifying aspiring force came out of it, pulling all of them to that place. Soon, they floated towards that place and saw their bodies falling towards the ground... That left them stunned, but the terrifying smile on Tang Yin''s face made them tremble once again. Even so, all the gods that had been sucked into that place could not put up a shred of resistance. It was as if they had never had any powers, and soon, they all disappeared behind the door. At the same time, a terrifying scream from different people came out of the place... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH NOO-" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The different screams of both men and women mingled as they began to feel an immense amount of needles piercing their souls. Such terrifying screams coming from that door caused many of those alive to take several steps back in great fear. That sounded even more terrifying than the torture that idiot had suffered in the central region... And that''s normal. This place is called the Place of Endless Torment; it is what its name suggests. A place that will make them suffer for eternity. ** Author: Can anyone think of a good way to do Tang Yin''s transformation? Honestly, I can''t think of anything. I had an image in mind when I was going through chapters 300, but now I''ve lost it. Lately, my mind has been exhausted, and ideas are leaving me frequently Chapter 537 - 537: Why cant a world fall in love? It is a powerful place of torments from which no one could ever leave. There, they will suffer the cruelest tortures against the soul. The needles are only the first of them. Moreover, the souls there will never dissipate unless someone does it intentionally. That is why they will suffer eternally while remembering everything that brought them there. Soon, the door closed, but the screams continued to come from various places. And that is normal. Once trapped in that place, they enter a limbo from which they can''t get out, but their screams will always be heard in the place where they were last, and the suffering they are going through can be heard by anyone passing by. That is why this area of the southern region is destined to become uninhabited eventually. After all, no one would want to listen to someone''s cries and sufferings every day of their lives. Tang Yin looked at the door. ''A door that only a Heir can open, huh? The administrator seemed very interested in what that place is that only Heirs can access. I wonder why that is.'' He thought and looked down. The rest of the people don''t need to be investigated. This sect deserves complete destruction, but Tang Yin knows that the investigations they have done for so many years underneath the sect are important, so he won''t do it himself. Shi Yue stood to the side, watching all this and waiting for Tang Yin to tell her to start with, so she smiled when he looked at her. "I''ll leave the rest to you, Shi Yue. I''m going to check on her." He said, and Shi Yue nodded. "I''ll see you later, Tang Yin." She said softly, which was the last soft word that she would say today. Soon, the beautiful Shi Yue, who looked like a Goddess, became a Goddess of Slaughter, along with the assassins who had come with her... Tang Yin then appeared before Bai Lixue, took Ren Mingyue in his arms, grabbed Bai Lixue, and disappeared. He appeared in some nearby mountains with both women in a few seconds. "Tang Yin, what''s wrong with her?" Bai Lixue asked doubtfully. Somehow, she could tell that Mingyue was hurt, but she couldn''t find any wounds on her body or anything like that. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So what was going on? Tang Yin nodded, "They were using her as a cultivation catalyst. All the spiritual energy that was being used in that sect was being provided by her. Although her body is one with the world and she is immortal, the truth is that she is a human body, after all. She does not have the almost limitless energy of the world, so she has become weaker than the world itself. The world''s position with her like that is in a dangerous place." Tang Yin replied. Bai Lixue was then surprised and looked at her in shock. "Is she really your sister? Tang Yin, are you a world too?" she asked doubtfully, causing Tang Yin to smile and shake her head. "No, I''m not a world; remember I told you I had reincarnated? Well, when I reincarnated, I did it in the body of that person called ''Ren Xiao''. She is Ren Xiao''s older sister, so she can be considered my older sister, too." He replied, and she nodded slightly, surprised. ''Tang Yin has a lot of secrets...'' She thought with surprise but smiled a little. At the same time, Ren Mingyue opened her eyes slightly and smiled when she saw Tang Yin. A light and delicate breeze passed over their bodies, refreshing them. "Mingyue, are you okay?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded slightly at him, even though she had looked at Bai Lixue. "Girl, could you leave us alone for a moment? I want to talk to Tang Yin alone about something," she said softly. Bai Lixue nodded and, without a word, got up to leave. As Mingyue settled into the position she was in on Tang Yin''s chest. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "I didn''t know that my older sister liked to be spoiled by her younger brother." He said, making her smile. "Originally, Ren Xiao and I were distant because I didn''t know how to act towards him, knowing that at some point he would disappear. So he never spoiled me; I was to protect him often." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "Being the brother of the world was a blessing disguised as a curse for him, but I''m surprised you couldn''t save the Ren. Were those chains?" he asked, and she nodded. "Father and mother trusted the Li a lot back then, so they were the first to see me, and when my body from the world materialized, they were the first to discover me. You may not remember, but I disappeared for a while before they attacked the family. It was at that time that they put those strange chains on me." She said and pulled a small fragment from her personal storage space. "I think you recognize it, right? Those chains have the aura of this thing, and they used this to chain me. The aura from this can make me weak, so I couldn''t do anything but fall into their hands." Tang Yin frowned and nodded, "Chains of Hell and a fragment of the 19-level Abyss, huh? I get it, so those guys worked for the ones in the Abyss." Tang Yin said, and she nodded a little. Tang Yin then looked at her, "You said you incarnated for me. May I know the reason? I don''t think it was love at first sight, right?" Tang Yin asked jokingly. But Mingyue stared at him when he said this. "Why can''t a world fall in love? Don''t worry, I''m immortal, and I can always be with you. I incarnated because I wanted to meet you and see your beauty with human eyes from so close, like now. But then I realized it wasn''t enough; now I want to have children with you." She replied firmly... Chapter 538 - 538: Another Heir. Her words stunned Tang Yin. He stared at her, ''She serious? A world fell in love with me?'' He thought in shock but soon remembered something. ''Wait, wait, are you serious? I''m supposed to be your younger brother, right? How are you supposed to plan on sleeping with your younger brother?" he asked in shock, and she looked at him doubtfully. She then shifted and looked from side to side. She checked Tang Yin''s hair, eyes, and height. Then she smiled. "I don''t see Ren Xiao, do you see him? I''m just seeing Tang Yin, a person who is not native to this World, with extraordinary power. Don''t you think we combine?" she asked with a calm smile. That left Tang Yin a bit dumbfounded, but she spoke again before he could say anything. "I will let you cultivate with my power as much as you want, you and your girls. I don''t care if you have 10 or 100 women; I am unique. In the whole history of my life, I have never seen a world become incarnate because it scares them. But I did, so among the 100 women you have, I will still remain unique, and you will love me for that. I don''t see any problem." It was astonishing that she said those words without feeling embarrassed that she was talking to the person who had been reincarnated in his brother''s body. Even so, Tang Yin couldn''t find words to contradict her either. Indeed, they were not siblings right now, and having a world as a wife was a very important blessing. Still... He sighed and decided to divert the conversation. "Forget it, let''s talk about it later, don''t you have another reason why you incarnated? I don''t think you made such an important decision just because of something like that, did you?" he asked, and she looked thoughtful. That question had touched on an important point, not only for her but also for him. That''s why she took some time to answer. "...Tang Yin, you are strong, and I know you come from a higher world. Back then, I suspected who you were when I saw you using a technique that no ordinary human should be able to use; then I suspected that you might be someone with a very special status. An Heir. The fact that those great existences made a deal with that woman 2 thousand years ago made me realize that my suspicions were true. Those existences wanted you to owe them a favor, so there is no way you were normal." She replied and stared at him. "But you should know that you are not the only one. The status of an Heir is implanted in all worlds, so I know very well how to identify one. That is why... I will tell you the biggest secret of this World, and it was the main reason why I decided to incarnate." She said, but closed her mouth soon after. Tang Yin frowned as he listened to her talk about the Heirs and began to feel a premonition about what she would say next. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Could it be...'' He thought, and then she spoke. "This World is destined to house an Heir. He may have already been born, or he could arrive at any time. I incarnated to try to stop his emergence and give you time so you could do something. Because he... He is special, even among the Heirs." She replied, speaking with some difficulty. Perhaps fear was causing her uneven breathing at the moment, which surprised Tang Yin. ''An Heir in this World... Moreover, one is categorized as special and causes fear to grip a person who is presumed immortal...'' He thought and frowned. He thought of a possibility that had come to his mind a while back. "You... You mean the Heir of Death?" he asked, and she had her eyes widen for a moment, but she nodded. Then Tang Yin frowned even more. ''The most dangerous... According to the few historical books from over a billion years ago that I managed to read, the Heir of Death struck terror into the Gods, even when he hadn''t matured.'' He thought and began to breathe in big gulps of air. Mingyue smiled a little. "That is why I am here. Under no circumstances can I allow the Heir of Death to come back to life." She replied, making Tang Yin look at her. "Your idea is..." He said, and she smiled. "The weaker I am, the longer it will take for him to resurface since he, though the most dangerous, is also the most dependent on the World he is born into; that''s why I was buying you time. Although I didn''t expect them to catch me with those motives, it suited me like a glove for what I wanted to do." She replied. "What if my reincarnation went wrong?" he asked after hearing what she had said. She shrugged, "Then I would still have won, Tang Yin. There is no rise of Death if the World dies before he slays it. Even if we all had died, it would prevent the emergence of such an existence." She replied, and Tang Yin sighed. ''That makes sense. Although, what a coincidence that I ran into the Heir of Death, being the Divine Heir myself. The two of us are supposed to be polar opposites.'' He thought to himself, sighing. ''But I haven''t awakened my powers as an Heir yet. How am I supposed to fight against a guy who has had them since birth? Although his cultivation should be very low¡­'' He thought and sighed. "Mingyue, can you tell where that guy is right now? You''re the World; you should be able to see all of this at your leisure, right?" he asked. She smiled. "Although I can see the whole World, I cannot see every place infected with the fragments of that place. But I will tell you that ''that place'' is here, only to give a proper reception to the King of Death; he will resurface inside that place." "But don''t worry. I will help you with everything. Although I can''t track much of what is mined of strange fragments, I can still see most of the demonic region, so if we gain ground towards the place where ''The Gate'' is, we can find him before he completes his powers. That, I think, is the best way to fight him." She replied. Chapter 539 - 539: Deep thoughts Tang Yin nodded towards what she was suggesting. ''I should speed things up. It would be best if we could grab him before his mission starts.'' He thought. Naturally, he already knew who this Heir of Death was. ''The Elder God... It should be him, although he was trying to revive a person from the past, so it might not be the Elder God if not that other person he wanted to revive. Looks like I have to go to that place as soon as possible. Maybe I can find some information,'' Tang Yin thought as he recalled the Supreme Academy. ''Although, come to think of it, if that guy is the Heir of Death, it makes sense that Death wouldn''t penalize him for his practices. It doesn''t need to if, after all, he will carry the power of Death.'' He thought and sighed. That guy had spent thousands of years planning something that should be important, and that thing was to bring someone back from the dead. If Death didn''t penalize him in the same way it has penalized a lot of worlds, then it means there is a connection. He could be the Heir or, perhaps, the one in charge of bringing the Heir of Death. ''An Heir of Death with a Celestial Body of Wisdom... Shit, that bastard wanted to create a monster. My father once told me that one of the main problems with the Heir of Death was the fact that he had little understanding of Natural Law. But, with the Celestial Body of Wisdom, all that would be solved at once and perhaps result in the birth of an Heir of Death with more Natural Laws.'' Tang Yin thought, feeling a chill as he thought about this. The Natural Law of Death. An entity that instills fear in any living being because no one wants to die, but this Natural Law has the power to take away their life. That is why it is the most feared law in the universe and one of the most complicated to understand. Even so, if the Heir to such a Natural Law were allowed to understand other Natural Laws, it would be a terrifying existence, more so than it already is. Tang Yin frowned, remembering something about himself from when he had thought this far. Something about what he now came to understand was more than amazing. ''That''s right. Normally, a person only has the ability to cultivate one Natural Law, nothing more. But now that I reincarnated, don''t I have two Natural Laws? When I regained my body, I felt like I regained the Natural Law of Lightning¡­'' He thought. ''Two Natural Laws, one of them is the one that, although it has been studied a lot, it has not been understood how deep it is. It cannot be categorized as a Natural Law of the World, like that of Lightning, but it seems that it cannot be considered a Primordial Natural Law, like that of Death. Even so, during these years, I have been able to see that it is more special than it seems. The ability to control is amazing, and I feel that the background of this Natural Law is beyond my comprehension...'' He thought. His other natural law, which was born when the ''World'' was created, may not be so special, but he has seen the power of natural laws and knows how amazing they are. That is why he was stunned now that he had realized that. If he someday attains an understanding as profound as his Father''s or his Master''s in both Natural Laws, wouldn''t he be a true God before humans? ''So, not only could that Elder God find a way for the Heir of Death to control one more Natural Law, but I have too...'' He thought and smiled slightly. Despite that, he soon fell back into a reflective state, and the smile was wiped off his face. After all, that guy is the Heir of a Primordial Law. ''And I don''t...'' he thought. Even though he now had Natural Laws with him, that guy was still the most powerful and feared Heir among the Heirs, and he still didn''t understand what powers he would awaken at some point in his existence. ''Looks like I seriously need to think of a way to assassinate that guy.'' He thought and remembered that the system still had that mission there. That made him sigh. It seems that he will have to find a way to control the system first, so he decided to hurry things up and stop thinking about nonsense. Mingyue stood by his side, staring at him for as long as his thoughts lasted. Noticing every change in his face, so she smiled. "Don''t overthink things. Better hurry everything up; I''ll help you." She said, pulling him out of his deep thoughts. He smiled and nodded at her. "It looks like that''s the best I can do. Don''t worry; I won''t let you die so easily. I still need the world for something important, so I hope to borrow it later." He said as he stood up and set her on the ground. "Where are you going right now?" she asked. "I will culminate with vengeance to be exacted in the South. Go back to the central region and tell them you are my sister. If you use this token, they will know you are telling the truth, so they will let you stay there. I''ll come and get you when I''m done. Don''t worry; I''ll make it quick." He said, and she nodded slightly. She knew things had to be done effectively, so without another word, she left here. Tang Yin then looked for Bai Lixue once more. And after talking to Shi Yue about some things, he headed toward the Third Greatest Sect in the South. There, he didn''t do many things; he didn''t even take 5 minutes inside, and soon he was flying towards his real target. The Second Greatest Sect in the South. Knowing where they were headed and recognizing some of the terrain made Bai Lixue nervous. Soon, they arrived at the second-largest City in this place. Bai Lixue nodded to Tang Yin. "This is the Second Sect. This is where they have my mother." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. ''Good, it''s time to break in hard on a junk sect.'' He thought. He then forcefully jumped into the main square of the Sect, where many disciples and elders were walking. *BOOOM* S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The huge explosion stunned many and made them look to see what was happening. Soon, the long silver hair waving in the wind became visible to them. "Tang Yin!" shouted many of them. Tang Yin smiled at them. "Scumbags, how about coming to greet me? Tang Yin is here. If you don''t want me to demolish this place, then I''ll give you 15 seconds to get here." He said, raising his voice for everyone to hear. Chapter 540 - 540: Little game Both elders and disciples were stunned by his words. Even so, not even 10 seconds had passed when many flashes began to fall from the sky. They were also in a meeting just now, so as soon as they heard the name of the person who was the reason for their meeting, they couldn''t help but run here at full speed. From the sect masters to the weaker elders. They all arrived in a moment. "Mr. Tang Yin, it''s really you." Said one of them in shock. Just then, Bai Lixue pointed at the man beside him. He had been totally stunned when he saw Bai Lixue here. And Tang Yin smiled at what she told him and looked at them. The guy pointed out by Bai Lixue was one of the strongest in the sect, one of the masters of this sect. His name was Wu Tang and he was a man of good looks despite his advanced age. He did not look like a bad guy, "I''ll make it short, Sect Master. Hand over Wu Tang and all his children to me, especially the damn bastard who took my wife''s eye more than ten years ago. If you do, your sect can be saved for a while." He said softly and raised his hand towards a nearby mountain. "If you don''t..." He said and launched an attack on that place. The said attack flew at high speed and destroyed the mountain with a punch. "The same thing will happen to your sect." He spoke. The sect master was in shock at such a request and at the tremendous power of this young man in front of him. ''Such a terrifying power...'' He thought. Even so, handing over to one of his Sect Masters? They are all on equal footing with him, even though he is the main one. How could he hand him over? Therefore, he looked at Bai Lixue and frowned, ''It''s her...'' He thought. It seemed that the bad feeling they felt at that time was real... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, Wu Tang wouldn''t stay behind the sect master right now. "Lord Tang Yin, why are you calling me? And who is this woman?" he asked doubtfully. It certainly didn''t seem like he knew her. And everyone showed the same reaction. However, there were some who were genuinely confused. Still, Tang Yin smiled. "It''s okay that you don''t know her. Can you tell me more closely? Maybe then I''ll be able to understand." Tang Yin replied mockingly, and Wu Tang frowned. After a few thoughts, he nodded and approached. He stared at Bai Lixue momentarily as if he was trying to recognize her. Still, in the end, he sighed. "I''m sorry, Lord Tang Yin. I really don''t know her; maybe you got the wrong person?" He said. He was about to turn around to ask if anyone else knew her. But just at that instant, Tang Yin drew his sword and swung it cleanly at Wu Tang''s right arm, cutting him instantly... Pain instantly came to Wu Tang, and the scream astonished everyone around... "AHHHHHH!" He fell to his knees from the pain and realized what had happened; it stunned him. "You..." He said, staring at Tang Yin intently. It was such a quick move that no one could react. "Mr. Tang Yin, may I know what this means!?" shouted the sect master, and Tang Yin looked at him. "Trash, let me tell you, just like I destroyed the central region and the most powerful sect in this place, I can destroy this place. I don''t give a shit what they think of me, so don''t think that the world''s gaze will make me back down from what I want." He replied coldly and looked at Wu Tang. Several drops of blood were floating in the air, so Tang Yin lifted them to look at them and smiled. "Same constitution as Lixue''s blood; you still don''t want to acknowledge her as your daughter, you damn bastard?" Tang Yin asked. Wu Tang frowned. "If I say I don''t know her, it''s because I don''t know her." He replied, forcing himself to stand up and try to stop the bleeding in his arm. Tang Yin smiled. "Good, that''s the way I like it. Idiot people like you are the best at making them suffer, so keep it up; I haven''t had enough yet." He said, and then made the drops of blood float up high. He then created a special spiritual array and made the blood drops pass through it. "Fly to where those who carry this same blood constitution are." Tang Yin said softly, and the drops of blood split into several. One of them stayed above Bai Lixue, as was natural. The others flew towards several elders present, and one flew rapidly towards a building in the city. Tang Yin smiled and then waved his arms to attract all the people whom this spiritual array had marked. Soon, a naked figure shot out of a building''s window in the city. "AHHHHHHHH, WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?" he shouted but soon fell to the ground, rolling across the sect''s plaza. At the same time, the others fell to their knees in front of Tang Yin. All the dust that had been kicked up by the last one to arrive dissipated, and the appearance of this guy''s youngest son was visible. He was naked, and it was obvious what he had been doing just now, so he felt embarrassed when so many people saw him. But he was shocked to see his father in a pitiful state. Although he could not react or say anything, he was soon forced to kneel. Bai Lixue recognized him. "It was him." She said with great hatred in her heart. Tang Yin smiled and stroked her head, "Let me play with this guy a little. We can''t let him die so easily." He said softly, and she nodded. Tang Yin then looked at Wu Tang''s sons; there were four of them in all. "Scumbags, I''ll tell you what we are going to play. For every lie your father tells, one of the limbs in your bodies will disappear. So, I hope your father is an honest man." Tang Yin said, smiling sinisterly. Then he looked at Wu Tang. He was trying to seek help from the sect masters, but they all seemed to be afraid right now. They didn''t know why, but they had sensed an extreme power in Tang Yin, which made them not want to do anything. "First question, Wu Tang." Tang Yin said. "Bai Xue, a beautiful woman of great proportions, do you know her?" he asked. Wu Tang felt a terrifying chill cross his spine, but still, he shook his head. "I''ve devoted myself to cultivation; I hardly know any women besides the mother of my children." He replied, and just then... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream reached his ears... "Yang''er!" he shouted, seeing that one of his sons had been stripped of an arm. That stunned him, ''Is this bastard serious!?'' He thought, terrified. "Hehe, well, it seems that the master of this sect, Wu Tang, is not as honest as I expected. Okay, let''s move on to the second question." Tang Yin said. "Back then, what was the reason why you betrayed her and kidnapped her? Why did this sect decide to eliminate the entire Bai Clan?" he asked... Chapter 541 - 541: Two eyes: out. It was a question that, if he answered honestly, would cause something terrible to happen. But if he didn''t, maybe something terrible would happen, too. Although, perhaps they hadn''t realized that they had long since been sentenced to death. Still, that question also left many pensive people who didn''t know what was happening and were simply watching out of curiosity. Which Bai clan? Many thought. Others knew who this Bai Clan was, for it was a renowned desert clan years ago. They had great status and always traded with this sect, so they lived harmoniously. Even so, after some time, the news that the Bai Clan had been exterminated swept through this southern region like a storm. Such a powerful and respected clan; how could it be exterminated out of nowhere? Many began to investigate but could only find that it had been the demons who had done it. But now, it seemed that the situation was not as many had investigated? That left them thoughtful. Still, Wu Tang is a stubborn and idiotic man. He would not admit his guilt so easily. So, he glared hatefully at Tang Yin, "If I don''t know her, how do you want me to answer you? Which Bai Clan are you talking about? Everyone knows that the Bai Clan was exterminated by demons." He replied with great hatred, and Tang Yin smiled. "Well, very good answer." He said and looked at this guy''s youngest son. He was shivering from the cold Tang Yin''s body was giving off and from seeing his brother without an arm. Just then, Tang Yin made a simple movement towards him... "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" A scream of terrifying pain came out of his mouth, and Wu Tang felt his body tremble. "Mang''er!" he shouted and tried to move over there. "YOU BASTARD, YOU WANT A WAR BETWEEN SECTS!" he shouted hysterically, and Tang Yin sneered. "Shut up, you bastard. It''s not over yet." He said and grabbed this person named Wu Mang by the hair. He was shaking on the ground from the pain and kept screaming, but soon he was lifted. "Do it, Lixue." Tang Yin said coldly, scaring Wu Tang. "What the hell do you think you''re doing!?" he shouted, pulling out his strength to pounce on Tang Yin. Even so, he was held like a little critter in Tang Yin''s hands. "Don''t worry, Wu Tang. Not only will your children suffer, you will suffer too. Wait patiently." Tang Yin said, and just then, an even more terrifying scream than before caught his attention. "AGHHHHHHHHHHH-" The pain Wu Mang felt at that instant he had never felt before in his life. He had never imagined that such a terrifying pain could exist... "You... What... What... WHAT... ARE YOU, LIXUE TRASH!" shouted Wu Mang with hatred, but his body was trembling from the pain. Meanwhile, a bloody eye with many little glasses was in Bai Lixue''s hand. She looked at the eye in her hand and smiled slightly before squeezing and exploding it. After that, she trembled slightly. It wasn''t fear, it was joy. Tang Yin smiled at this and then moved his foot slightly to lift a small stone from the ground. At the same time, he moved Wu Mang forcefully and crashed his other eye there. "Since you took out one of my wife''s eyes, there''s no way you''ll ever get the chance to see the world once again, you bastard." Tang Yin said. Such terrifying words, mixed with Wu Mang''s terrifying scream, caused many to tremble. "MANG''ER!" shouted Wu Tang, but though he tried to move, he could do nothing. A strange lightning had invaded his body, and now he could not move. Still, since he could shout, he needed to call for help. "YOU BASTARDS, WILL YOU STARE LOOKING!!? HE WANTS TO DESTROY US!" he shouted. Just then, a man shot out from where the elders were standing towards Tang Yin, while the other two sons of Wu Mang did the same. Tang Yin smiled. He let go of Wu Tang, dropping him to the ground and waved a hand toward where his sons were coming from as if it was a sword attack. This slight movement created a mighty power that slammed into them. Still, the attack was so lethal that nothing could stop it. Soon, they fell to the ground, screaming in terror as they felt that both of their legs had been cut off... At the same time, Tang Yin raised his hand to grab one of the sect masters who had moved and sought to attack him from behind. This man saw his body clamped in Tang Yin''s hand and felt terror cross his mind. He began to question what the hell had gone through his mind when he decided to move, but soon, a silvery fire started to create in his head, consuming him soon after with a scream of pain and agony. A single movement was enough to assassinate a person from the Realm of Divine Knowledge... That was such a simple and gentle move that anyone would think it was not serious at all, but it ended up killing one of the sect masters. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That made everyone tremble with fear, and they backed up by taking several steps. "The next idiot who dares to attack me from behind, I will not only murder him, but I will murder his whole family." Tang Yin replied coldly and put a foot on Wu Tang''s chest. "Where do you have Bai Xue? Let me tell you that... If you killed her or if you don''t tell me, I''m going to put you through a torture you can''t imagine..." Tang Yin said, creating a minor illusion about what was happening in ''a certain'' place. "Take a good look; these scumbags here were gods of the First Southern Sect. All of them are now in a place of endless torment, so you''d better speak clearly unless you want me to send you to that place." Tang Yin said, and those guys'' voices managed to transmit all the way here. They were even more terrifying than the voices of those who were screaming in pain on the floor. Fear gripped everyone, and no one could respond for several minutes until one man finally moved. It was the head sect master. "Lord Tang Yin, please follow me. Bai Xue is alive, don''t worry!" He said, bowing fully as his body trembled. Chapter 542 - 542: The Beautiful Bai Xue No one was better than him to recognize those men there. He knew a little of the secret of the largest Sect in the south, so he knew very well those gods who were there. There was no way he would decide not to say anything after seeing them in such a deadly state of suffering like that. What would be left for them if he could do that to those gods? They were nothing but scum in the eyes of those gods; how could they offend the one who was able to destroy those gods? Although he has no proof of this right now, the truth is that he does not want to confirm it either. If it were a lie, he still would not want to antagonize the person they say destroyed the Central Region. But if it turns out to be true and he doubts... Then it would be the worst. That''s why he didn''t hesitate to step forward and say that while kicking Wu Tang. Even so, Tang Yin was not interested in his internal conflicts. "Lead me to where she is." Replied Tang Yin coldly, and this sect master nodded. Then, he began to direct him to the Sect''s dungeons. This place is at the bottom of the earth and has a shitty atmosphere. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After walking for a long while, they came to a rather large, dark cell. Tang Yin stopped before entering and looked at the sect master. "What kind of suffering did the person inside this cell go through?" He asked, and the sect master shivered. "...She was abandoned by Wu Tang before she gave birth to Miss Bai...He never touched her again, I can assure you, but..." He said and stopped, causing Tang Yin to grab him by the neck. "If you don''t tell, you''re in for more terrifying suffering than you can imagine." He said coldly. His words made the sect master tremble, so he spoke. "I don''t know if you know, but when she was stripped of her cultivation and heavenly body, she was also left here. The food sent to her by Wu Tang was always pitiful, which eventually caused her body to contract a strange disease. She... She might die before long." He said fearfully, and just then, he felt a tremendous power coming from behind him. A spear had appeared in Bai Lixue''s hands unnoticed and was now firmly attached to the sect master''s neck. "What did you just say!?" she shouted with hatred that increased to large portions instantly. The growing hatred even prevented her from being able to move, and she began to tremble. Tang Yin sighed at this and threw the sect master towards a nearby wall. He then stroked Bai Lixue a little. "If she is sick, I can save her. But your revenge and hers will come." Tang Yin said softly as he comforted her. Bai Lixue couldn''t help but cry at that moment and felt a deep fear of entering the cell. Therefore, when she saw Tang Yin pulling her there, she stopped. "Go in first; I''ll follow you right away." She said, trembling a little. Tang Yin nodded and, after disintegrating the cells, walked through the dark ''room''. ''What a depressing place; at first glance, I can see a lot of strange diseases in this place. Those guys don''t seem to understand the concept of contagious viruses, human scumbags.'' He thought, and after having walked for a few minutes, he crossed a dark curtain, and a tidy small room greeted him. Despite the poor state of everything, this place was somewhat tidy. A woman lay on an extremely old and smelly bed. She had special chains on her hands and feet, although she could move. She was totally emaciated and very thin, extremely pale, and dehydrated. Despite that, she looked beautiful. ''A woman who can retain her beauty even in such a state... This woman was extremely beautiful when she was at her best.'' He thought in shock and approached her quickly. With a wave of his hand, the chains on her feet and hands were disintegrated. Just then, the woman opened her eyes in doubt. Even doing that was somewhat difficult for her, but her green eyes, which looked deathly dull, could see the light again. ''How beautiful... Am I dying? I''m seeing a God... One with silver hair, so beautiful...'' Was the first thought that crossed the mind of the woman lying in that place. Tang Yin smiled at her when he saw her eyes open, "Sorry for being late, mother-in-law. From today onwards, you will never suffer again." Tang Yin said softly. Bai Xue''s heart was confused, and she looked at him doubtfully, ''He spoke? And he has such a beautiful voice... As I expected, he''s a God... Although, why did he call me mother-in-law? Did my little girl marry a God from heaven?'' She thought with difficulty, and a smile formed on her face. It was barely visible, but it was all she could give right now. Perhaps it was because she remembered her beloved daughter. Yet, just then, one more face entered her vision. Her heart leaped when she saw it, even more so when she heard her voice... "MOTHER!" cried Bai Lixue and rushed at her as she cried continuously. Still, she didn''t want to have their reunion right now. The most important thing now was her condition. "Mother, what''s wrong with you? What happened? How did you get like this?" She asked, terrified to see her mother in such a pitiful state. Bai Xue was stunned by her sudden appearance and opened her mouth with difficulty. "Is¡­ that¡­ you... Lixue?" she asked. Naturally, she could recognize her. But she wanted to hear her voice more. It had been so many years since she last saw her, but she could never forget her body''s figure and aura. She knew that the woman in front of her was her beloved daughter. So she raised her hand, having difficulty touching her, and Bai Lixue nodded to her, crying. "Yes, yes, Mom, it''s me. I''m back." She said softly, grasping her mother''s hand. Still, she noticed that she was too weak and certainly could die at any moment, so he looked at Tang Yin. "Tang Yin!" She said, trembling with fear. Tang Yin naturally wouldn''t let Bai Xue die, so he took out the divine item that had been in Shi Yue''s hands for so long. This divine item was one of the most precious when he was in the upper world. It is one of the 7 Main Divine Items of the Upper Plane, the first of them all for its healing attribute, as it carries a bit of the primordial attribute of ''life''. There is nothing that cannot be healed with this divine item. ''It''s been a long time since I last used you, my friend.'' Tang Yin thought, smiling, and imbued his power into it. The divine item instantly reacted with a solid white glow, bringing a white light to the whole place. This white light was mixed with healing and life-giving attributes, so some small dead plants began revitalizing. Still, Tang Yin paid no attention to this. He sat down beside Bai Xue and smiled at her. "Mother, we will explain everything in detail in a moment. In the meantime, enjoy the pleasure of a primordial attribute," Tang Yin said softly and placed the divine item on Bai Xue''s body. Chapter 543 - 543: Primordial Attributes; Primordial Law? In this world, many people tend to ask stupid questions on many occasions, but there are other questions that make sense despite seeming silly. For example, what is so special about a primordial attribute? It was a question Tang Yin was once asked in his world. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And while it''s not a popular question, knowing why it''s special is essential. A Primordial Attribute is nothing more than that which founded the Universe. Or at least that is what is known. According to legends, before the Universe, there was a massive chaos of different energies that mixed, forming small and big explosions that were unheard of and had never been seen before. This huge Chaos with different explosive and strange energies seems to have created an immense strange explosion that caused all the energies to expand and shoot out to different places within the ''Chaos,'' creating a huge strange void that was later called the ''universe.'' The Chaos that created everything was called Primordial Chaos. However, in reality, this is nothing more than a theory, an unconfirmed theory in a strange and long-lived universe such as this. Within the theory, the explosive and strange energies that swirled in the ''Chaos'' are now known as ''Primordial Attributes.'' There are several Primordial Attributes: Life, Death, Space, Time... These are the four most primitive attributes of the Universe, and no one knows which came first. However, there is a theory that it was the Life. In the beginning, there should have been no death, and technically, all existences, like worlds, should have been immortal. Yet, the ''Time'' came and brought Death with it. That which gives an end to Life and to Nature itself, which seems to be even above Nature. These primordial attributes rule above all that is known at present, and it is here that the special and important thing about a primordial attribute lies. The fact that they are above everything and govern everything, although people tend to think of them as ''active forces that are moved by fate''. But the truth is that it is very different. They are Beings. They are Gods. They are Immortal. If there is one thing that everyone in the Upper World knows, it is that the existences that many call ''Primordial Attributes'' are not active forces; they are true Primordial Beings. This is precisely why everyone fears the Heirs. For these are a Chosen Group of the Universe, mentioned in every corner of the Universe, and who are destined to Inherit these Primordial Attributes. Therefore, they are destined to become those Primordial Beings who cause so much fear. One is destined to Control Time, the other to Control Space, the other to Control Life, and the most feared, the one who can Control Death. How could they not be feared? Someone capable of controlling Death is capable of controlling all existence itself. If he wants to kill a world, he can do it. If he wants to kill a man, he can do it. What prevents Death from acting? Even so, they are still limited by the existence of the other Primordial Beings. This is why the Primordial Attributes are called by another name, which is more in keeping with their status: Primordial Law. And when a Primordial Law acts, who has the right to oppose it? That is why the moment Tang Yin''s Divine Item touched Bai Xue''s skin and began to work, all signs of illness or anything strange began to disappear. The purest Primordial Law of the Universe cannot come into contact with anything impure. That is why all impurities in her body began to disappear. And this is also the reason why this Divine Item is so desired in the Tang Yin world. It is a true King among the other Divine Items. If it did not belong to the most powerful man in the higher plane, it would perhaps cause a war in the entire Upper Plane. Even so, this was the first time Bai Lixue and Bai Xue witnessed something like this. "What-? How is that possible? It''s much more healing than the rooms, Tang Yin!" Bai Lixue said in shock, and he smiled. "Naturally, a primordial attribute is not something that can be matched with little failed games like those rooms." He replied, smiling. Bai Lixue was jumping for joy at this moment because not even 20 minutes had passed, and she no longer felt sickness in her mother''s body. ''What kind of wonderful item is this?'' she thought in shock. ''Although it doesn''t have much of the primordial attribute of life in it, it''s amazing how quickly it can erase a deadly disease like that.'' Tang Yin thought. Even though he had seen it many times before, it was still amazing to see something like that. Though the most surprised was Bai Xue. She herself knows the state her body were in. There was no way anything in this world could save her. Not even the world-born divine items. So, what was it that was happening now? The disease that would lead to her Death in a short time was gone! Although her weakness was still there, she was more animated than before. And 10 minutes later, she sat up alone and looked at Bai Lixue and Tang Yin in shock; she was confused by what had happened. Although Tang Yin had yet to remove his divine item from her. ''Even with my divine power, it will take her a bit longer to recover. It wasn''t just one illness; it was several, and they''re slowly being erased.'' He thought, smiling at Bai Xue. She looked at Bai Lixue. "Lixue... Is it really you?" she asked in confusion and Bai Lixue smiled even wider when she heard her speak in her natural voice... "MOTHER!" she cried out in pain and longing and hugged her firmly tightly. Bai Xue was in shock, but the smile and happiness were evident on her face. She can finally see her daughter, her most beloved treasure... Chapter 544 - 544: Mother and daughter meeting "My girl... You really are my girl, Lixue... It''s been too many years; you''re so big now..." She said with a big smile as she cried continuously. Although she separated a little from Bai Lixue to see her from head to toe. "How big you are... And you have such nice buttocks and tits like your mother, good, nice, you got a lot out of me, my little one... Ohh, what a nice consistency they have..." She said as she twirled Bai Lixue''s body around to look at her and touch her fully. Even so, she soon focused her gaze on Tang Yin. "Still, you have a better eye than me, my girl. You have such a handsome boy. Where did you get him from?" She said with a big smile and tried to get up to greet him. Even so, she was still weak, so instead of getting up, she almost fell until Tang Yin quickly caught her. "Don''t push yourself too hard. The weakness in your bones is still severe." He said, and she smiled at him. "All right, all right, my good girl brought a man. How could I sit still? Though I can''t attend to you as I would want to, let me at least stand up." She said stubbornly, and with the help of Tang Yin and Bai Lixue, she stood up. "Okay, boy. If I stand, I can see you better. How have you treated my girl these years? When will I get a grandchild, or did I get one already? I don''t have much time left, and I would love to have one before I die." Bai Xue replied as she looked at Tang Yin, though she said it jokingly. The fact that her first words to him were that, made Tang Yin smile with slight embarrassment. "Mom, it''s okay. Tang Yin has treated me well, but we haven''t had children for now!" Bai Lixue replied with embarrassment. "Hahaha, my little girl, having a child is an amazing thing, you know? Many things change when one has a child and one''s mind expands, so don''t wait too long. I may die at any moment, and I haven''t seen a grandchild yet, so you''d better hurry." She replied, making Bai Lixue feel even more embarrassed. Still, Tang Yin shook his head at her. "Mother, don''t say that you will die soon. You are still so beautiful that that would be a disgrace to this world. I am sure that the time you will live from now on will even amaze you." He replied. Bai Xue looked at him for a moment and sighed. "I''m fine if you tell me I''ll die tomorrow, you know? My dream was to see Lixue again before I died, but an hour ago, I was thinking that I might die tonight, so I gave up. Seeing her again makes me feel comforted and good, but even though I''m no longer a cultivator, I can feel that my life is slipping away, and I might not even have one year left to live. Even though I want to live to see my little girl grow up, death is knocking at my door, and there is nothing I can do." She answered sincerely, with a pitiful smile. Tang Yin already knew this, and Bai Lixue did, too. The latter was sure that Tang Yin had a way to save her. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was her blind faith in him. In this case, Tang Yin naturally had it. "If your dream is to see Lixue as she grows up, then you will see a lot of her from now on. You are under my care from now on, and I will make sure you don''t die until you have lived at least 1 million years." He answered sincerely. And Bai Lixue smiled, "Mom, Tang Yin is the most powerful man in the continent; trust him. He is the most capable." Bai Lixue said with a big, sincere smile. The sincerity in Bai Lixue''s voice surprised Bai Xue. ''The most powerful man on the continent? How capable does one have to be to receive such a title?'' she thought and smiled. There was nothing to tell her that Tang Yin was not the most powerful, but her beloved daughter was telling her that he was the most powerful. So, she had every reason to believe this hasty assertion. And she was not going to distrust her daughter, so she smiled towards Tang Yin. "...If you really have a way, I will give you my life and be your slave. I just want to see my little girl grow up. I...I don''t want to be here..." She said and frowned as she said this. She remembered the place where they were, and her body trembled a little, "You guys... How did you get here?" she asked with some fear, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "I will help you walk, mother. Let me take you to the place where you will get whatever your heart desires most. Be it strength, be it life, be it... vengeance. I will grant you the ability to obtain everything with your own hand." Tang Yin said softly and grabbed her to help her walk. His divine item still worked behind her, so she could walk better now. Still, she was stunned to see numerous people waiting outside. The first one she saw was the closest one. "Yu Xiang." She said coldly at that moment as she saw the sect master. Yu Xiang was stunned when he saw this woman standing and walking. Moreover, she looked so beautiful right now, like she wasn''t sick. ''What the hell is this?'' He thought to himself in shock, though he averted his gaze away. He didn''t want to look into her eyes, perhaps out of embarrassment. Still, Bai Xue''s gaze soon rolled to a kneeling man, one arm missing. A deep, dormant hatred awoke in her heart when she saw him. "Wu Tang!" she shouted at that moment, her heart trembling slightly at seeing him. What had once been a youthful love she had come to feel for him, a burning love at the time, had now transformed into an endless hatred. No matter which way one looked at it, this hatred grew and grew. When Wu Tang heard this voice, he raised his head abruptly and looked at her. For a moment, he was going to shout an insult, but when he saw Tang Yin''s cold gaze, he trembled and dared not say a word. Tang Yin smiled at the sight. ''One more hatred that needs to be settled.'' He thought, and then he carried Bai Xue like a princess from one moment to the next. She was stunned by this sudden move, but Tang Yin''s words stunned her more. "Bring that bastard outside. I''ll take my mother to see the sun one more time. Besides, that damned bastard Wu Mang chains him up in the same chains she used to wear; I''m going to take away something that bastard has in him that doesn''t belong to him." said Tang Yin coldly as he spoke to the master of this sect and then started walking out without looking back, with a stunned Bai Xue in his arms. Chapter 545 - 545: Two Proposals She was stunned by the way Tang Yin carried her and by the way he spoke to those strong guys. She had been powerful at some point, so she knew what kind of strengths those guys from a moment ago had. But in front of Tang Yin, they looked like little stray dogs. ''Is he really that powerful?'' she thought in shock. Behind them came Bai Lixue with a blissful smile, staring at them. Tang Yin then apologized a little to Bai Xue. "Sorry for being sudden, mother. It''s better to take revenge in your heart as soon as possible, so you need to do things quickly." He said, and she looked at him. "There''s nothing to apologize. Although I feel a little bad for my girl, since her boyfriend is taking me instead of her, there''s nothing I can do." She smiled jokingly and looked at Bai Lixue. "Is she strong? I can feel her body giving off powerful energy." She said, looking at her daughter. Tang Yin smiled at her, "How strong were you before you lost your cultivation?" He asked. She looked at him doubtfully. She didn''t know why he asked that, but she still answered. "Tenth Level of the Supreme Realm. I was one step away from the Divine Knowledge Realm then..." She said and sighed lightly. She was a talented and praiseworthy woman because she achieved all of that on her own while leading a clan, as her parents died when she was very young. But... He had lost everything because of his stupidity. Tang Yin nodded as he heard her say this. "Then let me tell you that Lixue, although she is one level lower than you, is actually more powerful than you were before. She could beat the master of this sect in a fight." He answered her question, and she was stunned and looked at him. "Impossible. How could she be so strong? She is too young right now." She answered firmly. Tang Yin smiled at her and lightly touched her forehead. She felt a strange divine power enter her body, which uncovered all her senses that she thought were dead or non-existent. Just then, she felt Bai Lixue''s cultivation. ''What...'' She thought in shock. Still, tremendous happiness enveloped her at that moment. "She''s... Even more talented than me, she''s like her grandmother." She said, with a big smile on her beautiful face. Although she was still weakened, the disease had left her body, and as if by a miracle, a great deal of this woman''s beauty began to exude again. While there were still some wrinkles from dehydration and so on, she still looked gorgeous. So beautiful that it amazed Tang Yin at the excellent genetics she had in her. Also, now that she had recovered more, he could see some of Bai Lixue''s features in her. They were undoubtedly mother and daughter. Bai Lixue had inherited all of this woman''s good attributes, although their hair color differed. Bai Xue''s was blue, but her eyes were the same. "Don''t you answer? Do I have something on my face?" Bai Xue asked suddenly when she saw Tang Yin staring at her, and he then apologized. "Sorry, I got engrossed; what was you asking?" He said, and she then smiled. "What kind of sect was my girl in? And how did you two meet? Do you belong to the same sect?" she asked repeatedly various things that interested her; even so, just then, a flash of something she hadn''t seen in many years came into her body. Whereupon she was so stunned that she abruptly averted her gaze. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''The sun...'' She thought in shock and stared at it. Small tears gathered in her eyes, and she didn''t know if it was from nostalgia or something else. But... She hadn''t seen the sun in decades. It was normal to be in awe. Tang Yin continued walking upon seeing her like this, and after walking for a long while, they arrived at the main square again. Right now this place had many more people than before, as the assassins with Long Jia had arrived along with the assassins that Xie Meiyu brought. "Tang Yin, she is?" Xie Meiyu asked doubtfully, and he smiled at her. "She''s Bai Xue, Lixue''s mother." He replied as he allowed Bai Xue to stand on the ground. Xie Meiyu then nodded. ''What a beautiful woman and what a mature and dignified aura...'' She thought, although she already knew about her, as she had researched before. "Greetings, Lady Bai Xue. It is an honor to meet you. I''m Xie Meiyu, a friend of Lixue." Xie Meiyu said with a smile and then looked at Tang Yin. "Are you done already? I have a lot of information for you. We can leave the destruction of this place to the assassins." She spoke. But Tang Yin shook his head. "Don''t worry. The hands of Lixue and Lady Xue will carry out the revenge of this place." He replied, and she nodded, stepping aside. Then, the smile on Tang Yin''s face was wiped off, and he turned to look at all the guys there. He walked over to where Wu Mang and Wu Tang were standing. He grabbed them by the hair, and after sealing their cultivation, he threw them on the ground in front of Bai Xue and Bai Lixue. "Mother, now I will tell you the two proposals I have for you. If you want, I can destroy this whole sect and make them suffer in front of you, with all their families, so that they feel the pain that you and your whole clan felt. Bai Lixue will vent her anger with all the power she has in front of you so that this hatred will be settled." Tang Yin said coldly, not caring about the reactions of the people present. Bai Xue looked at him in surprise but could not speak as Tang Yin spoke again. "The other proposal I have is for you to be the executioner of this place. If you want to assassinate them, I will support you and give you the power to do so. You, together with Bai Lixue, will have the opportunity to fight together and destroy these bastards, one by one and at your own pleasure, with your own forces." He said and stared at her. "Don''t think about the case of whether or not I can meet those two options. Just tell me, which of the two options do you choose?" he asked. And though she was stunned by his words, she was direct. The hatred in her heart bubbled then, and her answer was laced with intense murderous intent. "The second. If I can exterminate them with my hand, I will stain my hand with blood and bring an end to this rotten place." Tang Yin then smiled... Chapter 546 - 546: Her Heavenly Body returns to her "Good answer. Then I''ll comply right now." He said, and bent down to grab Wu Mang by the neck. "Back then, the Second Strongest Sect in the South conspired against the Bai Clan and, in a treacherous and malicious attack, exterminated them. Not only that, a cursed bastard dared to sully Lady Bai''s purity. He took away her cultivation and also her Heavenly Body, putting her through unimaginable pain in order to give the Heavenly Body to this pig. That is why I will now begin to collect this revenge." He said coldly and knelt him in front of Bai Xue. "Madam, swallow this pill, and no matter how you feel, accept everything I give you. If you want your cultivation and heavenly body back, then you will have to do as I say." Tang Yin said, leaving her stunned. She stared at him momentarily, but endless determination shone in her eyes. ''If I have to die, I will die seeking greatness and my revenge. I''ve already been able to confirm that my girl is in good hands and that she will be able to take revenge if I fail, so there''s nothing for me to lose.'' She thought about it and grabbed the pill Tang Yin had given her, swallowing it without asking a question. Then, Tang Yin threw a huge spiritual array upwards and put one under Wu Mang and Bai Xue. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they all saw this, they were stunned, "Is it a demonic array!?" they shouted in shock. But soon, both arrays started to work. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH--- SHIT- STOP- IT PAINS- AGHH!" Countless terrifying screams came out of Wu Mang''s mouth at that instant as his body began to feel a deep, intense pain from one side to the other. Soon, he began to feel like explosions in his body, and the pain intensified then... "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The scream was so terrifying that many people recoiled in fear, and Wu Tang desperately tried to move, but... His body couldn''t move. ''What... What the hell...'' He thought. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, BASTARD TANG!" he shouted, unable to move. "FATHER, HELP, PLEASE, AGHHHHH!" Wu Mang''s screams continued to come out as the explosions felt like they were destroying his bones... That pain of feeling someone destroy and stomp on your bones over and over again was being felt by him right now. But these bones were not his physical bones. Right now, his Spiritual Bone Body was being continuously exploited, and a terrifying pain enveloped not only his body but also his soul. Still, this was only the beginning... Soon, he could feel an even more terrifying pain as a terrifying presence emerged behind him. Tang Yin began forcibly ripping off his Heavenly Body... "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, NOOOOOOOOOO---" The scream was so tremendous this time that it reached the entire city. It was a scream of genuine and terrifying pain. Because Tang Yin was not going through a process of loosening the Heavenly Body, as anyone in this world should do. He was tearing it off by force. The pain this time was terrible and could drive any living being insane, for right now, the soul was being torn apart. Tang Yin smiled at this. "The pain of joining a Heavenly Body to an incompatible body like this must have been terrifying, too, right? If you had the guts to take away Bai Xue''s Heavenly Body and then join it, then I hope you have the guts to endure this pain, you bastard." He said coldly. Wu Mang''s screams were getting more and more terrifying, but these screams caused his vocal cords to be damaged so that after several minutes, not even his voice came out, although his body was filled with strange foul fluids. And until 10 minutes later, Tang Yin finished the process. A strange, colorful light was in his hands, so he lightly hit Bai Xue''s body with this light. And he pushed it into her body with his divine energy. Behind him was Wu Mang; the pain did not allow him to faint, but now he was not moving. That frightening pain he had felt was so terrifying that perhaps it drove him crazy. Still, it was not Tang Yin''s problem. He was focused on helping Bai Xue. She could feel the warmth of what was once her heavenly body enter her body. This surprised her, but soon she began to feel pain. Tremendous pain, though it was nothing compared to the pain she felt the time it was being removed. So, her voice did not come out. Though her body trembled slightly, her face remained impassive, filled with sweat. ''...How powerful and capable he is.'' She thought then. At the same time, she felt a strange, divine, yet dark power enter her body. ''Demonic power?'' She thought with surprise and began to notice demonic and divine power swirling in her chest around the heavenly body. ''He can even cultivate demonic power... Even so, this divine power... It''s not something this world should have.'' She thought in shock, but she stopped paying attention to this and focused on assimilating her celestial body. It was a painful but quick process. That heavenly body originally belonged to her, so it didn''t reject her much. And after 1 hour, she felt that her heavenly body was there again. Not only that, but she also felt that her spiritual bone body had returned and that she could start cultivating it once again. ''...It''s more amazing than I thought.'' She thought in shock. Still, she wasn''t the only one who was in shock right now. When the whole process was over, the most stunned was Tang Yin. But not because of what had happened here; it was something inside him. ''What the heck? Can the Law of Control be used like this?'' he thought in shock after a strange thought came to him. ''Can I transfer all of this without the need for demonic energy? And the cultivation as well?'' He thought in shock. According to his knowledge, demonic energy was required to do what he did right now. To separate the Heavenly Body from a body and soul, to transfer it to another vessel, required demonic tactics and demonic arrays to do so because tearing the soul apart was not something that positive energies would allow, or at least not according to Tang Yin''s knowledge. That is why both had to feel pain, one more than the other. Because the demonic energy firmly dug into their souls and began to tear. That was Tang Yin''s knowledge, so when the feeling from the Law of Control reached him, Tang Yin was confused. If something told him that the positive energies in the world serve to transfer cultivation from one vessel to another, he would not believe it. Even the tactics his family has created to transfer cultivation from beasts to cultivators are not employed with positive energies. Though not much, there is a certain degree of dark energy in such tactics and arrays, for they use a different concept. But, transferring the celestial body and cultivation from one cultivator to another... It should be impossible for positive energies. But his Law of Control told him that it was possible to do so if he used it. Although Tang Yin was confused, a strange smile formed on his face. ''...Let''s try it then. It seems like she won''t feel pain.'' Tang Yin smiled as he looked at Bai Xue and Wu Tang. Chapter 547 - 547: The incredible and enigmatic Law of Control. He look at Bai Xue, "Madam Bai, it''s time for the second part. Please accept all the Cultivation I am going to pass on to you." Tang Yin said softly. ''It''s time to violate the heavenly laws. Let''s see if it''s really possible.'' Tang Yin thought and firmly grabbed Wu Tang by the neck. Then he put his hand on Bai Xue''s chest. Then, he closed his eyes and began to employ the Law of Control. An enigmatic Law that no one could understand, nor did they know its actual usefulness, began to emerge from Tang Yin''s body. Even he still did not understand this Law. Even so, he was always curious about it and felt that it should be a good Law. He did not choose it in his previous life because he did not know how to do it. A Natural Law is chosen before advancing to the Divine Knowledge Realm, for you must study and learn it to advance to that realm. When he was about to advance to that realm, although he already knew a little of the Law of Control, he did not know how to choose it because this Law does not belong to nature, nor is it associated with any of it. Perhaps there was a unique way to select it, like some Natural Laws, but he did not know that, so he chose the Law of Lightning, which is more compatible with him. Even so, when he reincarnated, he began to wonder about a way to obtain this Law. He did not want to go through the same path of the past since it was not very useful for him, or at least that is how he felt. It was when he learned the story behind Li Xian and what she wanted to do that he wondered if he could request it at the Heirs'' Chambers. He was supposed to have the power to request some things in that place, although he had to pay a price. Still, if he could request the Law of Control and it was granted, he would not only fulfill his dream of obtaining that Law, but he would also be able to save Li Xian. Although it was only a possibility, and those strange existences could still reject him, he wanted to try it. He was eager to obtain it even if he didn''t know what it meant to have the Law of Control, let alone what it might entail. Perhaps because if he receives a title as an Heir in the future, he wants to obtain the title of ''The Controller.'' Many of his dreams converged into one, and that is how he began to unravel the secrets of the Law, which is said to be the Enigma among the Laws that govern the Universe. The Law of Control did not appear outside Tang Yin''s body at this time, but his two hands had a strange small inscription in yellow-silver on both palms. He didn''t notice it and didn''t even feel it, but soon, the Cultivation of Wu Tang''s body started to come out of his body, alarming him. In addition, he began to feel tremendous pain in his soul, but there was something strange. He was in pain, and you could tell by the blood that started coming out of his body, but his scream did not come out. It was then that Tang Yin noticed what was happening and opened his eyes in shock. ''Did the Law of Control silence him? I also feel that taking out his Cultivation with the Law of Control won''t make him suffer, but he''s suffering... Could it be because of my heart''s desire for this bastard to suffer? What the hell is this Law?'' He thought in shock. At the same time Cultivation was leaving Wu Tang''s body, it began entering Bai Xue''s body. Although she was surprised by Tang Yin''s earlier words, when she felt an immense amount of passive spiritual energy entering her body, she also began to notice that her Cultivation increased drastically, which left her stunned. ''How is this possible?'' she thought in shock. But soon something more surprising happened... Her Cultivation broke through a great realm without the need for a spirit bone. At the same time, she felt a strange, mystical, and enigmatic aura entering her body from Tang Yin''s hand. It began to accommodate the spiritual energy in her body as if it were something simple. ''What!!?'' She thought in shock... But she wasn''t the only one shocked; everyone on the scene was shocked. Tang Yin, too. ''This is why it says I can go against the Heavenly Laws...'' He thought. What he initially received in his mind was mysterious knowledge implanted there. This knowledge told him how to use this strange ability and what it did. But there was something else, and it was a line that said it could go against the Celestial Laws. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin initially did not fully understand it. However, he thought it was only due to the fact of transferring the Cultivation from one body to another without using negative energy. But now he understands. This is not only against the Heavenly Laws but with Heaven itself. It was so mysterious and strange; it gave him the feeling that this was... Against the Cultivation itself! ''This is amazing. I have no words to describe it. I need to investigate the Law of Control more.'' He thought, and his heart began to pound. He was excited. He could finally see a path he wanted to go down besides revenge for the bastards who murdered him. Finally, he could see a path that was worth becoming immortal for. He was so excited that his body trembled slightly. Even so, a scream brought him out of his thoughts... "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH--!" This was a strange scream that faded as time passed and sounded terrifying... It was the only scream Wu Tang let out at that moment, as his body was consumed at great speed and soon fell from Tang Yin''s hand to the ground. His muscles had shrunk, and only a strange leather remained. His complexion was yellow, and he had no cultivation. In fact, he looked like a dry leaf, but mysteriously, that man was alive. Chapter 548 - 548: Revenge of mother and daughter It was amazing to see that a dying man like that was still alive. Still, Tang Yin averted his gaze from him and looked at Bai Xue. She was looking at herself in shock and looked at Tang Yin. ''...What is this supposed to be.'' She thought to herself in shock. Her cultivation had skyrocketed in an astonishing way. And even though she didn''t have any spiritual bones or skills to use right now, she was at the Tenth level of the Supreme Realm! Her ancient cultivation level had been reached. Tang Yin, Xie Meiyu, Bai Lixue, Long Jia.... They were all stunned to see this. Even so, Xie Meiyu, Bai Lixue, and Long Jia looked at Tang Yin in shock. ''My God... This man... Isn''t he going against the heavens?'' They thought in shock. Although Tang Yin also thought the same thing, though he didn''t think it of him. ''The Law of Control... It is an existence that goes against the heavens. This is too amazing.'' He thought, and happiness shone in his beautiful smile, capable of bewitching any woman. A beautiful smile that was only seen by Xie Meiyu, Bai Lixue, Long Jia, and Bai Xue. Even so, he soon wiped the smile off his face and extended his hand to Bai Xue. "Madam, I think it''s time for you to take revenge yourself." He said and looked at Bai Lixue. "Lixue, it''s time for mother and daughter to do what you want. Exterminate whoever you want. You will receive my support." Tang Yin said. Hearing these words from Tang Yin''s mouth, the sect master knelt face down. "Please forgive us!" he shouted, and many elders did precisely the same. After seeing this, it was impossible for them not to feel fear. Right now, they knew there was nothing they could do, and perhaps the best thing for them was to be enslaved. If they could not accomplish that, then they would rather not move and let Bai Xue cut their throats, one by one. For, falling into Tang Yin''s hands might be the most terrifying thing that could happen to them. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bai Xue was in disbelief, but her daughter''s shout brought her out of her thoughts. "All the Troops who have been personally trained by me, step forward! It''s time for you to fulfill the mission you were trained for!" She shouted firmly and stepped forward to stand next to her mother. Beside her, a large number of people who had come along with Xie Meiyu shouted in unison. "Yes, Lady!" Many of them stepped forward. There were Supreme Spirituals, people in the Realm of Divine Knowledge, and even a God among them. This God was not just anything. He was the Leader of one of the Tang Yin Organizations, Bai Lixue''s most loyal and powerful man, and, yes, she personally trained him. Even now, he still receives training from her, even though he is stronger than her. This great amount of troops shocked many people. Just then, many spirit ships arrived from one side to the other with the emblem of the most powerful Third Sect in the South. When the members of this Sect saw this, they thought they were reinforcements, but what they saw killed their illusions. "Lord Tang Yin, as you ordered, we have assisted Madam Shi Yue in exterminating all the forces associated with the First Sect. We are still working, but we ran here in case you need our help. Please give us your order." They shouted, and Tang Yin smiled, though he did not respond. Now it was time for Bai Lixue and Bai Xue''s spotlight; he didn''t want to steal it from them. Least of all at realizing that Bai Xue, though stunned, was starting to react at this point. She looked at her daughter, who was smiling at her from the side. Bai Lixue spoke when she noticed her mother''s gaze. "All these forces I have personally trained and they belong to us. They are not all of them; there are still more, but they don''t have much cultivation, so I didn''t bring them. Still, they will help us get your revenge in the right way, Mother. Your revenge is my revenge, so I will help you and support you in everything." Bai Lixue said with a smile and then looked at Tang Yin. "He will also help us. So, say what you want to do. He will allow it." She concluded and waited for her mother''s answer. Although Bai Xue was shocked by these words, she smiled and glared hatefully at the man lying there and the rest of her enemies. This whole Sect had exterminated her Clan. They had murdered her relatives, brothers, sisters... They were even involved in the murders of her parents... They defiled her and took an eye off her beloved daughter. They are the reasons for all her nightmares and are the target of her hatred. How could she let them live? That is why she immediately summoned her Spiritual Weapon. A beautiful Spear adorned with purple and red appeared in her hand, and she slammed it into the ground. "You do not have the right to see the sunlight anymore. You do not have the right to be in the world of the living while my entire Clan is begging for bloody revenge. So, today, I will fulfill my Clan''s wish. Today I will let my hatred be fully discharged!" she shouted with great hatred in her heart and stabbed the spear into Wu Tang in several parts of his body. The screams of agony of this man, and subsequently the screams of agony of this man''s children, gave her an immense thirst for revenge. "KILL THEM ALL!" she then shouted. And Bai Lixue smiled... "All my troops listen to my Mother''s call! She will be your commander from now on, so exterminate all these bastards! This is the most important mission since the organization was created. Therefore, put all your efforts to exterminate and make every one of these bastards suffer!" She shouted, and a great war cry roared behind her. "UOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Soon, many people unleashed their forces and rushed at all of the Sect''s forces... *** Author: I''ve been trying to think of the next title for the novel, but the truth is I''m really bad at titles. So far, I have these four (two were given to me by Bomba). Which of the four do you think is better? Divine Heir Return of the Divine Heir God of the Primordial Law Divine Master of the Primordial Law Chapter 549 - 549: A great weight was lifted from her heart In a moment, spears and hammers fell like a roar on this sect while the blood and body parts of different people flew through the air. From the elders to the disciples. Mother and daughter moved impeccably as they destroyed left and right the bodies of their enemies, causing their faces and clothes to be stained with blood. Screams of agony rang out from one side to the other, but the presence of a man as terrifying as Tang Yin prevented many of those present from wanting to defend themselves. If they fought back and successfully defended themselves, would they not fall into the hands of a man capable of breaking the heavenly laws? Would they not fall into the hands of the one who is said to have destroyed the entire central region and the most powerful sect in the south? Although they would die anyway, they would rather die in one blow than suffer for countless years. Although, the reality was that if they had defended themselves, they would not have been able to do so. Although Bai Xue wasn''t that strong right now, she was getting carried away by her hatred, so she was fighting without worrying about her defense, which was dangerous. Moreover, all the people that Bai Lixue had trained also benefited from Tang Yin. They were the elite of this world currently, and only they could exterminate this sect. There was nothing they could do. A bloody sea was destined to fill the entire southern region, where the only survivors were the third sect, which watched everything from the side. They were grateful to themselves for the fact that they had done nothing wrong these years. Otherwise, their fate would be the same today. Chaos broke out until the sun went down, and the killing did not stop until very late in the afternoon when Bai Xue stopped. There were still some missing, but they were not in this place. Still, her heart had been relieved, and a great weight was gone. Finally, she had taken her revenge. A revenge she never thought would come had come. Until a few hours ago, she lay dying in a cell with no ability to get out of there. But then a beautiful god-like man appeared with her daughter and saved her. Not only did they save her, they allowed her to complete her revenge, and her heart could finally rest. Perhaps right now, her entire dead family could sigh with relief, knowing that she had collected such a great debt. That''s why she felt lonely when she finished and stood in one place. Bai Lixue and Tang Yin arrived from behind. "Mom." Bai Lixue said, smiling. Bai Xue then reacted and looked at her. She put away her spear and hugged her tightly at that moment. Maybe she didn''t want to talk and just wanted to feel her daughter''s warmth there. Perhaps that would make her convince herself that this was not a dream. Tang Yin looked to where the sect master of the third sect stood and nodded to him. "The South belongs to you from today. I will leave some gods with you to help you bring order. I don''t want to see any trace of this sect or the first sect ever again, so I''ll give you one month to clean them up in their entirety." Tang Yin said coldly, and the man there nodded firmly. Then he ordered his troops and began to do as Tang Yin had told him. This place was destined to become a bloody sea, but Tang Yin didn''t care. He looked at Meiyu and Long Jia, who were waiting for him, and smiled at them while hugging Meiyu. "Go back to the northwest, gather all the girls, and tell them to wait for me. As soon as I''m done here, I''ll go there to help them get their spiritual bones and teach them how to create the Divine Body in the right way." He said, and Meiyu nodded a little. After a little kiss, she went to do what he had told her. And then he looked at Long Jia, who was waiting for his orders. "We will go to the Supreme Academy shortly; you don''t need to take anyone else. Dismiss everyone and wait for me in the city. I''ll come and get you as soon as I''m done." He spoke. Long Jia was surprised that he wanted to go with her, having Shi Yue and Meiyu here, even that beautiful-looking mother and daughter there. Still, she nodded. "Okay." She replied. Tang Yin then turned around and grabbed mother and daughter by the waist to disappear immediately. They were surprised and looked at him in confusion, "Where are we going, Tang Yin?" Bai Lixue asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The place you told me that belonged to your family before. Correct me if I got to the wrong place." Tang Yin said with a smile. They were stunned, but they stepped on land again before they could react. They were on a stone mountain where not much forestation was visible. Even so, this mountain made Bai Xue''s body shudder a little, which made Tang Yin smile. ''I''ve come to the right place.'' He thought. Bai Xue then looked down and noticed ruins from one side to the other. Although here was a rocky mountain with no vegetation at all, down there, the undergrowth was growing from side to side among the ruins of what appeared to be a large village with numerous houses. They were all in ruins, with blood on the walls and some bones scattered around, but these ruins brought back numerous memories to Bai Xue, so she let go of Tang Yin''s grip and jumped down there. Tang Yin looked at Bai Lixue, who was looking at her. She had no memories of this place, so she didn''t know how to act or what to do. That was why she looked at Tang Yin. "I... I never lived here, so I don''t know what my mom''s memories of this are. Can you go with her first? I''ll go later." She said, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Okay, hurry up. I think your mom will love to see this with you." He replied and rushed after Bai Xue. She was still injured, and his divine item needed to continue healing her. Chapter 550 - 550: Tang Yins words Bai Xue sighed as soon as she arrived and walked around the place, looking from side to side. Occasionally, she would stop to look, remembering some things from the past. Occasionally, a smile would bloom on that beautiful, mature face, causing her recovered body to exude a splendid and wonderful aura. After walking for a while, she looked at Tang Yin and smiled at him. "This place used to be full of life back then. Not only did my clan live here, but we allowed various races to walk here. Even the demons did good trade with us then and never wanted to destroy us." "It''s ironic that it was the humans themselves who destroyed us." She said, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "My father, my mother, and my master have always said that humans are the most treacherous beings in the universe. I think they are right." He replied, and she laughed lightly. "That''s right, that." She said and then continued walking around the place, until she reached the main mansion. This was the place where she stayed the longest. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...And to think I was once considered the Desert Fairy." She said softly as she looked at the huge destroyed mansion. When she was taken from here, this destruction did not exist. It wasn''t until after she was pregnant with Bai Lixue that she learned that that man had destroyed her clan. Seeing this destroyed place felt unreal to her, even if she already knew about it. Tang Yin smiled as he came up behind her. "I can still see that you look like a Fairy¡ªbeautiful and flawless. So there''s no mistaking those who considered you one back then." Tang Yin replied sincerely as he grabbed a strange fruit hanging from a tree with branches all around. After looking at it, he sighed. ''It''s poison.'' He thought and threw the fruit aside. Still, his words had surprised Bai Xue, who looked at him. "What are you saying? I''m already over 100 years old, I''ve gotten old, and my body barely recovered, thanks to you. I''m not in my best years; I''m no longer that Desert Fairy." She replied and entered the large mansion. Tang Yin smiled and grabbed her by the arm to stop her from walking. Then he pulled her a little towards him and took out a mirror. "I guess you haven''t looked at yourself yet, but this is your current appearance. Don''t think you''re still in bad shape." He said as he showed her in the mirror. She was stunned. Her face had matured since the last time she looked in the mirror. Her figure and aura had changed. Even so, she still considered herself an old woman without beauty, so she shook her head. "Even if you show me that, it won''t change my mind about me. I''m not that Desert Fairy anymore. Even if I kept my beauty, I became unworthy of that title when I let myself be deceived." She replied, and Tang Yin sighed. Still, he said nothing and followed her into the mansion. Destruction and dried blood were in this place, too, so it was painful for her to walk there, but still, she walked to what had once been her room and entered. Almost everything was lying on the floor, but she was stunned to see a portrait of herself still hanging on the wall. It was a bit destroyed the portrait, but you could see a little bit of her face. She looked a lot like Bai Lixue back then, though she was even more beautiful than her. ''The system rated her a few points above Lixue... Undoubtedly, she is a beautiful woman.'' He thought, and she smiled and turned to look at him. "Look, this was me when I was considered the Desert Fairy. See? There is a huge difference between my then-self and my current self. I was almost as beautiful as my little girl back then." She said, smiling brightly. Between the times he has seen her smile since he met her a few hours ago, she usually smiles mischievously or slyly, jokingly or very seductively, which brings out all her attributes to great advantage. But her current smile looked different. It wasn''t a seductive smile but a cheerful one, as if she remembered her childhood. That made Tang Yin smile at her, and he pulled out a dress he had in his inventory. ''It was supposed to be for Shi Yue, but it was too big for her because it wasn''t her size. I never thought it would fit anyone else, but I think this woman is perfect to try it on.'' He thought and handed it to her. "Put it on, and I''ll wait outside." He said and turned around to leave, to prevent her from refusing. She was stunned by the dress in her hand, but she was given a nice gift, so why not wear it? The dress was white with pink trim, but it was somewhat seductive, with an opening down the side of the leg. She put it on without saying a word, mainly because she couldn''t; Tang Yin had already left the room. ''It''s a little tight on me...'' She thought as she put it on. Her buttocks and chest were slightly tight, though it was an effect of her overly big breasts. What was big for a woman as voluptuous as Shi Yue was tight for this woman. She was so voluptuous that when Tang Yin entered again, he was stunned. ''My God, what size are her breasts?'' he thought in shock. Though he was more shocked at how beautiful she looked. Her dignified and mature aura gave a perfect touch to such a beautiful body like that. Besides, the dress clung very well to her body and waist, showing unprecedented elegance. Tang Yin then smiled and moved his hand towards the window to create a mirror with his Law of Control. He then walked towards her and made her see herself there while also holding her portrait to the side. "You may say what you will about your former beauty, and I accept you; you were very beautiful at that time. But your present beauty is even more unprecedented than the one you once had. The aura of maturity in your body, something you only gained over the years, increases the elegance of your figure and enhances your beauty. To me, the current you is more beautiful than before. You are as beautiful as Lixue, so naturally, the Desert Fairy still exists and is now more perfect than she once was." His words were naturally meant to stun her, and Tang Yin knew it. He was only saying them to her so that she would realize her beauty and not belittle herself. That way, she could live a long time with Lixue and accept herself as she is. No one can change the past; that''s a fact. But we can use the past and what we have learned, the mistakes, failures, and experiences, to increase our self-confidence, thanks to the knowledge we have gained. So, as long as she accepts herself, the inner demons will not appear, and she can reach unimaginable heights for herself. His words naturally had a purpose. Chapter 551 - 551: Daring Young generation Bai Xue looked at him in shock after hearing this. She couldn''t find words to say anything else. She didn''t feel that anything had changed in her body just by dressing like this... ''So, he''s saying because of how I always look?'' she thought and looked at him. She didn''t know how to react, but in such cases, she always tended to react in the same way... So, she smiled seductively and mischievously. She moved her body a little forward to lean slightly and look at him like that, making her huge chest and big buttocks a little more visible. "Is my daughter''s boyfriend seducing me? I didn''t know that a God like you liked older ladies. Looks like my daughter will suffer a little, hehe." She said softly, teasing him. Or so she thought. In this world, it is not common for men to say that yes; they prefer older women. But Tang Yin... That was just his weakness. So, he smiled at him and looked out. "Lixue, how about you tell your mother what kind of woman I like the most?" he said, startling Bai Xue, who quickly returned to her normal position. Her brown face turned red with embarrassment; it was the first time she had acted like this in front of her daughter. Still... Time passed, and her daughter didn''t come in, so she frowned and felt again. ''Isn''t she?'' she thought and looked at Tang Yin, who smiled a little at her. She then realized that she had been played at that moment and turned even redder than before. But Tang Yin simply smiled and pushed her lightly into the wall, leaving her stunned. She looked at him in confusion, but Tang Yin came close to her ear before she could speak. "All my women know that I love mature women with very good personalities. So, I wouldn''t mind adding you, mother-in-law, to my harem. Personally, I feel you could fill several places with this wonderful body." He said softly. She was stunned by his words and stared at him. But even though it was sudden and she wasn''t expecting it, she smiled and looked at him. "What? Do you have a wet dream of taking a mother and daughter to bed?" she asked mischievously, and he smiled. He pulled her lightly by the waist and pulled her close to his body, then moved even closer to her ear. "If it''s to Bai Lixue and Bai Xue, I''d be more than happy to have a good threesome with mother and daughter." He whispered and then broke away from her and turned to leave. His unexpected response again left her stunned, and this time, she was at a loss for how to respond. She simply watched as Tang Yin left, and he smiled. "Lady Bai, making mistakes is normal for every living being. We all make mistakes, and some of them will be irreparable. Even so, continuing to live is always the best option, because to die is to run away from the mistake made and not face it. From today on, you are under my care, so you can think as much as you want and as long as you want until you decide what you will do from now on." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you want to follow me, I will tell you that our destiny lies beyond this world because I am not from here. If you follow me, I will show you a world so wide that it will fill you with joy and allow you to be what you once wanted to be in honor of your departed loved ones." He said calmly and then raised his hand to her, bidding her farewell. "Go get ready. I will help you get the spiritual bones shortly, and your cultivation will soar then. If you accept my proposal, then I can connect you to my soul, and you will find out what it means to go against the heavens themselves." Having said that, he left the room. After he left, he noticed Bai Lixue walking over and smiled at him. "Go help your mom. Don''t take too long." He said, and Bai Lixue nodded with a smile. In the room, Bai Xue was in a daze, looking at the door, though she smiled when she saw Bai Lixue walk in. ''It''s normal to make mistakes, huh.'' She thought and sighed, with a smile on her beautiful face. ''I didn''t think I had such an interesting son-in-law.'' Bai Lixue came to her side at that moment, "Mom, what about that dress? It''s a bit similar to the ones Tang Yin likes." Bai Lixue said with a smile and turned around. "See? I usually dress like that because Tang Yin really likes how I look in them." She said. She was wearing a very similar dress. Bai Lixue''s body had developed very well these years, and her aura had become more elegant. She had even taken some classes about it because she wanted Tang Yin to always look at her. That was why, right now, she looked a little similar to Bai Xue. Bai Xue was surprised that he liked this and smiled, "I got it from Tang Yin. I didn''t expect it was because he liked this kind of dresses." She replied, and Bai Lixue was surprised. She smiled a little, though, and soon started laughing in a good way. "Hahahaha..." Perhaps he was laughing at Bai Xue''s guilty expression, but she didn''t understand. "What''s wrong?" she asked doubtfully. Bai Lixue couldn''t stop laughing but forced herself to do so and shook her head. "Maybe Tang Yin is interested in you, Mom. He really likes mature women. You have to see; he has several beautiful mature women in his harem. Even his teacher and that Great Goddess of the North you once told me about, remember?" she replied and looked out the window. Her words stunned Bai Xue, who looked at her doubtfully. "You say that freely, you don''t mind if he''s interested in your mother? I am your mother, you know?" She said hesitantly and Bai Lixue looked at her doubtfully. "If Tang Yin were interested in you, it would be great, mother. My Tang Yin is a great man, and I think he can make you happy and me too. Besides, if you look for a man in the future, isn''t it better to look for one who will allow us to be together? We have been separated for so many years. Do you want to be separated again?" Bai Xue was stunned by her words, but she smiled and shook her head while smiling. "I think both the groom and the bride are missing a screw." She said, smiling slightly. ''One says I''m more beautiful than before, and the other tells me it would be best if we shared a husband. I think the younger generation has become more daring lately.'' She thought. Chapter 552 - 552: Why am I an Heir? After leaving the partially destroyed house, Tang Yin walked around the surroundings, allowing his mind to wander through a myriad of things. Although he didn''t show it at first glance, the truth was that he had worried ever since he found out that an Heir was in this world, although he had already considered that possibility when he faced that guy. However, receiving confirmation from the world is more important than a slight possibility surrounding his mind. The problem was that he wasn''t just any Heir; he was one of the most troublesome ones. An Heir who, from the beginning has his abilities inherited is not just any Heir and much less if he is the Heir of Death, the one who can give death to everything. How is he supposed to cope with such an incredible existence? ''In the writings of our ancestors in the age of gods, he mentions several times that there is no existence more terrifying than that Heir; it''s a pity he doesn''t mention his abilities. Still, everything seemed to indicate that it was the Heir of Death back then, the one who put an end to the age of gods, so how powerful was that bastard?'' The most important thing is that the most important abilities of this world and the most powerful abilities of a Heir result from his Primordial Law, not his cultivation. In that is something where Tang Yin cannot match an Heir, for he has not received any such inheritance. He does not have the power of a Primordial Law; the only thing special about him is his soul. But does his soul have any fighting ability? ''...Among the abilities that I know of my Divine Soul, I know of several that are useful to me in combat. But I only know the names of them and have never been able to employ them. Even so, none of them seem to be able to stand against an Heir who already received his inheritance.'' ''What is my inheritance? Why am I an Heir? I originally thought it was my soul, but if it''s useless to fight an Heir, then is it something else? Or maybe it''s because of my soul that I will be able to inherit something in the future?'' Tang Yin thought and stood before a huge tree with large branches. The branches were spread from side to side, while on them hung poisonous fruits. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was trying to understand a little more about his soul, so he was not looking at the tree. His mind was inside his body, trying to understand what made him special and what he had to fight against the abilities of the most powerful Heir, so he closed his eyes. A being capable of giving an end to any living being could not be an existence capable of matching easily. He needed something more. His cultivation would not be enough. The legend said that the power of the Heir of Death allows him to fight with a great difference of realms. So, he could not think that his cultivation was enough. He needed something more. A more powerful thing. ''...My sword skills, maybe I should hone them. That man who fought against my ancestor, he had to have once seen that Death Heir from the past, so if he created it, maybe it can work against him.'' Tang Yin thought. Still, that was not enough. There was no way death, a being so feared by the universe, could be so easily defeated. He soon frowned, as in his spirit, he felt the presence of his heavenly hammers. He was born with them, and thanks to them, he is so feared right now. Because of them, he attained the strength he has now, for they are his talent. But they were born for his soul. Without the presence of the Divine Soul, two heavenly hammers would never have appeared in one body. That is why his soul and his celestial hammers are one. While he was thinking like this, he sensed something else. ''My attribute... It is also part of my soul.'' He thought and looked at nothingness then as he floated in the middle of his spirit world. Still, his attribute could not be compared to a primordial attribute. There was too much difference. ''How annoying this is.'' Tang Yin thought and stepped out of his world, giving up. His hammer and soul were unique; he knew that. But, one primordial attribute was still more extraordinary. Still, the moment he opened his eyes and looked at the fruit-laden tree before him, he frowned the moment he was about to think about giving up. For some reason, a strange sight he had seen long ago came to him. ''The Galaxy...'' He thought, looking at the tree. On several occasions, he had the opportunity to see his world from a considerable distance, from the farthest world of his galaxy, also the largest of all and, at the same time, a dead world. Whenever he saw that view, he thought his world (the galaxy) was like a giant tree, where each world was a fruit. So, when he saw this tree laden with fruit, he felt it was very similar. The difference was that in his world, there were no branches to support the worlds; there were only stars and more stars that made them look like branches. ''If I think of the fruit as the worlds, then the tree would be the universe. A huge tree with countless fruits, yet what would the branches represent?'' He thought. He felt that thinking about this made no sense, but somehow, he could not stop his thoughts. And so, he plunged into deep thoughts, trying to understand a little more about it. Soon, his eyes sparkled slightly. ''When the wind shakes the branches of the trees, they drop their fruits, which then tend to rot and cease to serve. Would not the branches and the wind represent the Natural Laws? The Natural Law of Life allows the existence of the branches and the worlds, sustaining them in harmony, but the Natural Law of Death is the cruel wind that strikes and destroys these worlds and the harmony of Life.'' ''Both exert perfect control over existence and worlds; perhaps they are necessary for the pre-existence of the universe... I see. That is why the Heirs exist, isn''t it? To be a representation of the Primordial Laws, so that it can always pre-exist the universe along with its laws.'' He thought. But here, the situation of himself entered once again into a dilemma. He is an Heir, but he does not control a Primordial Law. ''Wait...'' He thought and remembered the Law of Control. This is a law that everyone considers enigmatic, but no one has been able to figure out its origin or cultivate it. Perhaps this was the first time someone had the Law of Control in their hand. But everyone knows about this enigmatic Law. His father never saw it, but he knew it was mysterious. His master could never witness it, but he always mentioned that it could be a Primordial Law, for its origins are unknown. No one ever saw anyone exercise the Law of Control, but then, how do they know of its existence? How do they know it is enigmatic if they have never seen it? ''It''s as if... it pre-existed in the mind, like the universe.'' He thought, looking at the tree in front of him again. Chapter 553 - 553: Everything requires control to exist The Primordial Laws move the tree and are the breeze that shakes the universe. Yet all these laws are controlled by a living being. And in whatever situation he encounters, he will always find a keyword. Control. A living being capable of controlling death is lurking at his door. A living being able to control time, like that Goddess of the past, could be traveling through time and knowing the ages without the possibility of dying. If a cultivator does not control his power, the one who controls the Laws of Death will take him away, for he is useless as a living being. ''Everything requires control, and the plot repeats itself in every living being.'' In the same way, there is a Law so enigmatic that somehow everyone knows it, but no one has been able to use it. And it happens to be a Law whose name is so special that it doesn''t seem to be interesting, The Control.'' Something as simple as control is also the most important thing in all of existence, but no one can answer it that way unless they go into deep thought and try to understand themself and reality itself. If anyone thinks about it, how can the race of beasts survive after billions of cultivators have hunted them for their spiritual bones for so many years? The answer to that question is simple: The World Core''s perfect control over its races. The Core of a World is unique in many ways. The immense amount of spiritual energy keeps the world afloat and prevents the extinction of the races, especially the bestial races. All spiritual beasts have their beginning in the Spiritual Core of the World, and Tang Yin has witnessed this. The World Core can create ''life'' precisely and accurately due to its control over all spiritual energy in the world. It is a 2 to 1 creation. That is, for every 1 that dies, 2 new living beings are created (only beasts). Although the body takes a while to form, it is a whole process with perfect control of the Nucleus that allows it. The explanation is that when the beasts die after a certain number of years of cultivation, they tend to split their spirits in two, which the World Core grabs to form a new existence (or two, in this case). But there are ways to prevent those spirits from being carried away by the Core of the world. For example, demons tend to absorb the entire existence of beasts, including the spirit. Another example is the practice invented by the Tang Yin sect to transfer cultivation from a beast to a human. That is where the technique''s dark practices come in, so they cannot be used frequently. It is not because it is impossible; it is to avoid harming the world. But everything the Core of the world does in creating life is an exquisite control of its capabilities. There have been cases in which the core of the world lacks control, which is when great catastrophes occur worldwide or it explodes and ceases to exist. Therefore, control is paramount in the existence of a world. And it is at that moment that a mysterious Law of unknown origin seems to enter, but which everyone knows of its existence. ''If everything in life requires control, then a Law whose name is that cannot be a meaningless Law. I have seen it with my own eyes; the Law of Control is more amazing than I originally thought.'' ''Besides, if I thought that what was special about me was not the Law of Control but nothing but my soul, my heavenly hammers, and my birth attribute, couldn''t I use such an enigmatic Law to create something powerful?'' He thought and looked at the tree before him, and his eyes glittered then. ''That''s right. There was that way to test...'' he thought, smiling, remembering that book that had given him so much information about the past, about the era of the Gods. Then he raised his hand and quickly materialized his Law of Control on the tree. When it materializes, the Law of Control uses the color silver to do so, perhaps due to Tang Yin''s effect, for he is silver. Soon, a slight silver aura began to surround the tree quickly, from head to toe. From the trunk and roots to the branches, even the fruits were surrounded by this silver color from one side to the other. Tang Yin had just remembered something he had once read. He had forgotten that information because it only mentioned four Primordial Laws then. But it was information he could verify thanks to his Divine Item. According to the words of that book, every Primordial Law is proud by instinct. If someone tried to attack an item, a person, or anything involved in or exercised the power of a Primordial Law with a lesser power, it would repel it. And by lesser power, it does not refer to less cultivation as such but to the type of power being exercised. Either Spiritual Power, which people can exercise from the First Realm of Cultivation, or Divine Power, which can be exercised once the Divine Body is completed. Its repulsive force would depend on the Primordial Law Power in that ''thing''. For example, back then, Tang Yin forcefully struck his divine item with his divine power, and due to the high purity of his power and the little primordial power within the item, the item simply prevented it from being harmed; it almost failed to repel his power. Still, the fact that it acted that way told him what the book said was true. Still, it''s not like that was going to be proven all the time, so Tang Yin has forgotten about it until now. When his thoughts were filled with a few questions... At that time, he had the knowledge that there were only four Primordial Laws, and so far, that is the case. But what if there was one more Law? What if there was a fifth or a sixth Primordial Law? What if he used what that book said in the Law of Control? Could it reject his divine power? Could it stop him from destroying this tree? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 554 - 554: A mysterious figure All these questions swirled around in his head at this moment, making him want to give it a try. After all, he would lose nothing. Besides, whether the result was successful or a failure would serve him well in knowing the limits of this enigmatic law. That is why a smile bloomed on his face as soon as he saw that the Law of Control surrounded the entire tree. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, his Divine Power gathered in his right hand at an alarming speed. ''Let me see if you are a Primordial Law or if it''s just delusions of mine.'' Tang Yin thought at that moment and moved his hand forcefully towards the tree, unleashing a mighty power that threatened to swallow everything in its path. This time, he was not guarding his power, so the vicinity of this entire vast desert began to shake from side to side; some of the houses present even collapsed just because Tang Yin had unleashed all his power, and the nearby trees were uprooted as they flew from side to side at great speed. Soon, the power reached the tree, which was its destination, and it slammed hard into it... There was no explosion, and there was not even a hint of instant repulsion. But there was also no destruction. The tree didn''t even move, and Tang Yin''s power was swallowed by something invisible. This left him in shock. ''What the hell!!?'' He thought in shock. But soon, he felt something strange move before him. He instinctively brought his arms to his chest, and all his divine power was exerted in a formidable defense. Yet... That which had moved before him briefly struck him as if nothing was there. It was as if his defense had never been there. The divine power in his body disappeared without a trace, and a mysterious power struck him, sending him flying backward for hundreds of meters. A large amount of blood fell from his body as he rolled backward, taking all kinds of constructions of this place with his body. In the end, he was left between the walls of a house, totally unconscious, while his outstretched arms looked lifeless. Countless wounds on his body were scarred, and he was bleeding deeply. It was a mysterious and strange attack, which he could not defend, even using all his power in defense. He did not even have time to have a last thought... . Tang Yin ''woke up'' a while later. ''...What the hell... That was a physical and mental attack? My head feels sore.'' He opened his eyes then with an intense headache, hard to bear. But, the pain in his body... ''My body, why don''t I feel pain?'' In shock, Tang Yin opened his eyes abruptly to see what had happened, but then he felt a terrifying pain in his soul as silver and black filled his sight. This pain in his soul came right from the place where he had been hit. ''Aghh, shit, that thing also launched a soul attack, how is it possible to launch several types of attacks, in one attack? That''s absurd.'' He thought with difficulty. Still, the darkness was an enigma to him, so he opened his eyes and looked from side to side. ''The Heirs'' Chambers?'' ''No, it shouldn''t be; how could I have gotten here?'' He thought in shock and looked from side to side, trying to figure out what was happening. Still, everything was dark here, just like that place. If it wasn''t the Heirs'' Chambers, what was it? ''The Control Law strike sent me to this place? What kind of absurd power is that? I didn''t even attack him hard.'' He grumbled in his mind, but he didn''t understand what he would do here again, so he tried to walk. Just then, his soul trembled when he felt a strange presence looking at him. He looked up, but the presence was not there. Still, his soul kept trembling as a terrifying feeling came over him from one side to the other. His soul was trembling with fear, so he himself was. ''What... What the hell is this terrifying power?'' He thought in shock. Just then, a strange figure materialized above him, next to a peculiar, mysterious scene of grayish color. He raised his head abruptly and felt dazed. The grayish scenery he saw, he could not understand. It was as if an immense amount of gray smoke had materialized next to a dead world, strange and enigmatic, without a hint of light. Yet two things were shining there. They were the eyes of the figure standing in the middle of that place. Only his eyes were visible, for his body was covered by several worn layers of the same color as those around him. It was a strange existence, with bright eyes brimming with power. That existence seemed to be watching him, but... That materialization of a stage... ''Doesn''t it look like a video? Like a transmission.'' He thought in shock. But then the being materialized there raised its hand towards him as if it wanted to grab him, and Tang Yin felt something envelop his soul and make him lose the ability to stand or even react. Moreover, everything around him changed from one moment to the next, and the dark scenery of the Heirs'' Chamber was transformed into the same scenery shown in the strange transmission. Even so, Tang Yin was this time on the ground, prostrate in that place, without being able to get up. The power that exuded from that body was so terrifying it prevented him from moving. He could only see that strange figure in front of him, covered by large, strange cloaks. Now that he looked closely, these cloaks were not worn out. In fact, they weren''t even layers of clothing. It looked more like a strange and mysterious energy swirling back and forth in the form of cloaks and jackets. Besides, he looked like a man. But, no matter how hard Tang Yin tried to see the man''s face, he could not. Even when the man bent down and stared at him, he couldn''t see anything there. He only felt immense terror when that pair of strange eyes looked at him. Then, a voice came out of that strange body. A very strange voice. Chapter 555 - 555: A mysterious figure (2) "Divine Soul... I see, so it''s you." He said softly and stood waiting for the soul before him to speak. But no matter how much time passed, Tang Yin did not speak. "You don''t speak?" the man asked once again. His voice was strange. It sounded as if it came from a faraway place despite being in front of him. Also, it was thick and echoed in this place. A strange echo. No, it didn''t sound like an echo. It was more like the voice was coming from a place as far away as... ''Antiquity... A voice so ancient that it sounds like it came from ancient times...'' This was what Tang Yin could think of to explain this. But what was the point of this, a voice coming from antiquity? He had never heard anything like this, so he could not understand why such a thought came to him. Moreover, even though he knew that this man was speaking to him, he could not answer him. His soul was not reacting. The man then looked at him some more, and his eyes moved as if he understood something. "Oh, I understand. With such a small power, it''s normal that you can''t talk here." The thick voice spoke as if it was seeing through all of Tang Yin''s secrets. His eyes moved again at that moment, having found something interesting. "Oh? What is this?" he said and moved his hand a little towards Tang Yin. At that very instant, a mysterious power with a familiar feeling entered Tang Yin''s soul and pulled something out of it. Tang Yin was stunned when he saw it, ''The system!'' He thought in shock, seeing that this man had materialized the system before him. He even seemed to look at it with interest. "Oh, such a strange source of power. Good creation," he said, pushing the system again into Tang Yin''s soul, and he lost all interest in it. Instead, he stared at Tang Yin. Tang Yin was trying to speak all this time, but there was no way. The terrifying power exuding from this person''s body felt unreal; it felt like a lie. This seemed to be one of those nightmares where you can''t move, even though you are awake. No matter what you do, your mind has convinced itself that there is a terrifying existence there, watching you, and believes that if you turn around, you could die. The same feeling Tang Yin was having at this moment. He could see and hear the person before him but could not speak to him. The aura exuding from his body was so terrifyingly strong that it prevented his soul from moving slightly. ''How could there be such a thing? Even my father couldn''t give me that feeling,'' Tang Yin thought. Although he felt his soul trembling, the truth was that it was his mind doing it. His soul was as still as if he wanted to play dead to avoid getting into this strange person''s eyes. Still, the truth was that he wanted to talk. He didn''t know who he was. He didn''t understand how he got here. But he was sure of one thing. The man in front of him could give him the answers to his questions, but he couldn''t understand why he thought that. That''s why he wanted to talk to him. Still, he couldn''t even move his mouth. The man looked at him for an indeterminate time and then sighed. "Little Divine Soul, do not put yourself down. If you put yourself down, then no one in this world is worthy even to stand up. You have power; you are the Divine Soul. You just need to understand yourself," said the man as he patted his shoulder. Along with his words, Tang Yin felt that someone had seen his whole story in a moment, which made him feel totally naked. It was as if he was a child who had just been born, to whom his parents had just seen all the history he had had in this world, for it was such an insignificant story that anyone could tell it. All his secrets seemed to be in full view of this man. Soon, the man stood up with a sigh and looked down at him from above. "All the questions in your heart will be answered sooner or later. Trust in yourself, in the ideas that haunt your mind. Try them all, and then you will reach the heights you long for, but..." The man said and frowned when he saw Tang Yin''s mouth seem to move. "Oh? You''re trying too hard, Divine Soul. Go ahead and take as much time as you need to ask your question, but think very carefully which question you want to ask, because I will only answer one." Hearing these words from that man, Tang Yin stopped trying to speak for a moment. It was so challenging to talk in this place in the face of such a terrifying presence; it was exhausting, and he felt like he was sweating. ''Right now, I don''t understand his words... He''s telling me that I should try everything that crosses my mind? I don''t understand... But, if he''s so powerful, maybe he knows something.'' Tang Yin tried to consider what question he should ask. He had countless questions in his head for this person, such as why he was chosen as Heir and what an heir is. Perhaps a person as powerful as he was might know. But something inside him told him that that question would not receive a satisfactory answer, and although he did not understand the reason for that feeling, this time, he wanted to believe it. Tang Yin soon looked at him once again. Then he remembered that he had arrived here because of the Law of Control. That enigmatic Law, of which no one knows the origin, sent him to this place after hitting it. That means that this Law is special. It is not so common, as he came to think at some point. Once he thought about it, he realized the question he should ask and tried to formulate it. He tried his best to speak, and although his mind trembled with fear, he forced himself to speak. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though it was extremely difficult, he had to, even if it was incredibly painful for him. "...What... What... is... the... Law of... Control? Is... Is it a... Primordial... Law?" he asked softly. It was such a soft and barely audible voice. It would be really hard for anyone to hear. But that was the best Tang Yin could do, and after doing so, he felt himself getting dizzy and a terrifying pain in his soul. Still, the man in front of him heard it. "Primordial Law? Hehe, Divine Soul, all the answers to your questions are within you. Understanding yourself before you understand anything else is the best advice I can give you. But, since I promised to answer your question, I will." He said and waved his hand toward Tang Yin. That hand was not visible to Tang Yin either. He could only see that the strange cloaks covering that body were lifted and pointed towards him. "No, the Law of Control is not a Primordial Law. And that is why you are here, because you are confusing it. Don''t confuse you, and don''t confuse it. Good luck, Divine Soul. Maybe we will meet again sometime. Don''t forget this feeling." When those words reached Tang Yin''s ears, he felt something terrifyingly powerful surround his soul, and soon his sight was totally obscured. All his senses disappeared instantly, and a terrifyingly cold feeling crossed his soul. Still, it was the last thing he felt. . Chapter 556 - 556: I will forge my own path. Just at those moments, in infinite darkness, a strange presence came to the place where Tang Yin had been a while ago. ''The Divine Heir was here? How did he come in without me noticing?'' he thought. Still, that wasn''t the most important thing to him. ''That terrifying presence, what the hell was that? Shit, I felt my whole being tremble like never before.'' His thoughts floated in this darkness, but he sent his presence to every corner, trying to figure out what had happened a moment ago. But there was no presence of the Divine Heir or the mysterious unmatched aura he felt. ''Could it be the Lords?'' With a sigh, the powerful presence that had arrived left this place, leaving the infinite darkness in deep silence again. Still, the truth was that this place was not alone. Above everything, there was a pair of glowing eyes looking at everything. These eyes were precisely the ones that had terrified Tang Yin a moment ago. Still, after looking at this place, it disappeared without a trace, and this time, the infinite darkness returned to its usual silence and darkness. . "Huah!" Tang Yin let out a cry of fear as he opened his eyes in great fear. He quickly looked around and noticed that the strange place where he had been just a moment ago had disappeared. ''The Bai Clan?'' He thought, noticing the ruins he was in. It was the place where he had brought Bai Lixue and Bai Xue. He looked at himself, and besides the deep wounds on his body, there was nothing else. Then he sighed as he realized that he had not died. ''Shit, for a moment there, I thought I had met death itself. What a terrifying presence, even the presence I felt that time when I first felt death; it didn''t look as scary as this.'' His breathing was uneven, showing the fear he felt. Still, he soon calmed down when he thought about the man''s words. ''His voice wasn''t terrifying; it was his power that was terrifying. But his voice... It was calming.'' ''Besides, his words seemed full of wisdom.'' Because of this, he began to think about what had happened a moment ago. The man''s words were strange because they were out of his knowledge. But he had mentioned that all the answers to his questions were within himself, so maybe he just needed to keep experimenting and trying to find the answer. ''Now that I think about it this way, I think my question was a bit stupid. The Law of Control acted a little differently than a Primordial Law, but in the end, it proved that what that book said was real. It still attacked me back. Although I don''t understand what that man''s response means, I can still understand that the Law of Control is special; it must be a Primordial Law.'''' ''Maybe it''s even the one in charge of maintaining balance in the universe. After all, without control, everything would go to shit and be destroyed.'' Somehow, his thoughts had become clearer now that he had left that place. And although he does not believe that he is the ''Heir of the Law of Control'' because, to begin with, that Law came to him along with a strange curse that now resided within him, and not because of an inheritance, he is still sure that this Law is essential. ''I don''t think I am unique. If I can request for this Law in the Heirs'' Chambers, then the other Heirs could also request for it. Perhaps there are others who can control it.'' ''But, with that man''s words, I am sure that my Soul is unique, and perhaps it is my inheritance.'' He was sure of one thing. It was thanks to his Soul that he was able to understand everything easily, even in the most complicated matters of his world. He even helped his teacher formulate and understand the most complicated theories. Therefore, his soul is also the wisdom and intelligence he has gathered during his short life. That can''t be a small thing. Besides, he has long since realized that whenever he tries to understand something, he understands it easier and more deeply than others. That is why, even if the Law of Control does not belong to him alone, who can understand it more than him? That''s why he stood up. Even though his body ached, he stood firm to look at the horizon. "Even if I am not an Inheritor of a Primordial Law like you, so what? I am the bearer of a unique Soul in the universe." "Even if I don''t have the powers necessary to defeat you from the beginning, eventually I will. Perhaps my path will be more difficult, but with my Soul, I can forge my own path and build my own powers." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My Divine Soul is so special that even I do not know it. I was born with two celestial hammers, something never seen before, and now I possess a strange and enigmatic Law that seems to be on the level of the ones you use. What if I have no inheritance? You cannot match my understanding, so I will build all that will belong to me and develop my own powers." Tang Yin raised his hand towards the Law of Control on the tree in the distance to summon it to his hand when he said that. Although he wasn''t talking to anyone, it was more like an oath he was swearing to himself. An oath that he doesn''t need an inheritance to reach those levels of power, he just needs to keep striving and create his own path. So, he smiled and looked at the Law of Control in his hand. "And to think that you are a Primordial Law, that''s amazing. Let me discover your secrets and use you to develop my own powers." He said softly as the Law of Control once again entered his body. Still, he was amazed at what he felt when it again entered his body. ''This is it?'' he thought. The moment the Law of Control entered his body, several strange insights came to his mind that made him smile. Still, he had no time to waste here. It was time to hurry things along. Therefore, he sought the presence of Bai Lixue and Bai Xue to return and walk to where they were. Chapter 557 - 557: Tang Yin is a dragon? As he passed by the giant tree, he looked at it doubtfully. He had sensed something in the tree that made him reach up and take a fruit. ''Doesn''t it have poison in it?'' In shock, he tried to remember if it was the same tree. He was sure the tree was poisonous until a moment ago, so after checking, he felt more stunned. ''Did the Law of Control purify it? Can this thing also purify poison?'' His mind was in a daze, unable to comprehend this Law of Control. But he then remembered that the Law of Control even made the Spirit Herbs grow at a faster speed, as well as giving life around it. That confused him. Now that he thought about it, that didn''t seem to make much sense. ''Life is Life-giving; why does the Law of Control do it, too? What is the Law of Control supposed to be?'' he thought. His mind was about to wander, but he stopped himself from thinking. ''Forget it. It looks like I need to investigate further. Let''s finish with the South first.'' This was no time to be thinking nonsense. So, after taking a bite of the fruit in his hand to check it for poison, he went to look for Bai Lixue and Bai Xue. When he got to where they were, he found them passed out. ''A mental attack?'' He thought as he checked on them and realized then what had happened. ''The Law of Control!?'' ''Shit, I didn''t expect the Law of Control to do something like that. It launched a full-scale attack all over the place.'' He thought. Then he looked from side to side. ''That''s why there are no birds... They''re passed out.'' He thought after looking at different birds on the ground. Therefore, he grabbed Bai Lixue and Bai Xue in his arms and disappeared, flying quickly toward South City, where Long Jia awaited him. Once there, he realized that Bai Lixue and Bai Xue would not wake up for quite a while, but they were in good condition. So he changed his clothes, as the ones he had were stained with blood, and left them something written for them to move northwest, as he was going to investigate some more things. After that, he left the house and went where Long Jia awaited him. She was on top of a building, watching the movement of people back and forth. It was an excellent landscape to see, even more so considering that the immense sea could be seen on the other side of the city. So, she immersed herself in this beautiful view and didn''t notice that Tang Yin had come to her side. "Looking at a beautiful scenery next to a beauty I also like, why don''t you invite me?" He asked, pulling her out of her thoughts. She looked at him, "Tang Yin, I thought you would be longer." She replied as she saw him sitting beside her, and he smiled. "Some things have happened, so I have to rush things." He replied, and she nodded. "Shall we go?" She asked, getting up. Tang Yin nodded to her and got up as well. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then grabbed her by the waist, "Let''s go quickly." He said, and soon they disappeared as they flew at high speed. ''God, even I have a hard time seeing much... And my tail... It feels weird flying so fast.'' She thought with difficulty. Still, the trip didn''t take too long. When they stopped, they were at the top of a huge mountain. ''This is many times faster than the fastest flying boat on the continent. Even faster than me in my dragon form.'' Long Jia thought in shock. It was the first time she felt such overwhelming speed, so she looked at him. "I knew your cultivation had reached an incredible height, but I didn''t expect something like this. You''re several times faster than me in my dragon form." Tang Yin looked at her and smiled when she said that. "I can travel faster, but this world might suffer a bit if I did. That speed is only meant for higher worlds that can withstand it," he replied. She opened her eyes and sighed as she shook her head. "I can''t even fathom what kind of cultivation it would take to accomplish something like that." She replied. She averted her gaze and looked below them. "The Supreme Academy... That''s right, that time that guy gave us a lot of trouble, and he has Madam Shi Yue as a target; it''s not a good idea to leave him alive. Are you going to kill him?" He asked. "If I got him, I might try. But he''s not here. We came to investigate why he disappeared." He replied and jumped down the mountain. "While searching with my divine sense, I found this place to be the only possible connection to his disappearance, so let''s investigate," he said as they fell. Several powerful people were protecting this place, but before they could even realize anyone was there, Tang Yin decapitated them with his sword in a single move. Their bodies fell lifeless in an instant, and Tang Yin then looked at the surroundings. Long Jia fell at that moment and frowned. "I feel dragon power here." She said, and Tang Yin nodded. "Right, I had forgotten that you are a true dragon," he said, looking at the huge dragon tail behind her body. She noticed his gaze, so she moved it back from his body and smiled at him. "You should also feel this draconic energy, right? I can feel that there is dragon blood in your veins." She said. Tang Yin smiled at her and nodded. "That''s right, although I can''t transform into a dragon, my mother once told me that when I reached the Divine Master Realm, I could wield the power of dragons." He replied as he entered a huge cave. Long Jia was surprised by this, "Your mother is a dragon? I''ve never met another dragon in my life." "No, mother is human, but my grandfather, my mother''s father, was a true dragon, or so my father told me, but that man disappeared a long time ago." He replied and paused to look up. "Demonic Arrays... It makes sense that I can''t feel it; they are using fragments of the Abyss to hide everything." He said and continued his way into the cave. Chapter 558 - 558: Destruction of the Supreme Academy at the hands of a Beautiful Female Dragon Although Long Jia was interested in what he said. "Do you know what shape your grandfather was? What was his color? Maybe I can give you information about who he was and how to look for him." Tang Yin looked at her in surprise, "Do you have inherited memories?" he asked, and she smiled at him. "That''s right. I have seen dragons in my memories thanks to that. My parents seem to have come from some Dragon Clan from that place you came from, possibly," she replied. Tang Yin nodded, ''I see, Shi Yue told me that she was the last True Dragon of this world, so it makes sense that her parents aren''t from here.'' He thought, though he smiled. "Honestly, I don''t know where my grandfather was from. But he was a Dragon Emperor, or so they say. He came out of the mountains, and when he disappeared, he disappeared into a mountain, or at least that''s what my mother told me. He was a dragon with a unique color, he was black with red." Long Jia was stunned after hearing this, ''A Dragon Emperor? The black color with red?'' She thought. The cultivation, astonishingly high and unknown, left her stunned. But the color was even stranger. ''There is no dragon with those characteristics in my memories, '' she thought, and as hard as she tried to think, she sighed. "I''m sorry, there''s nothing like that in my memories. Maybe your grandfather belonged to another Clan." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled slightly after making her think so hard. "Hahaha, it''s normal. My grandfather was first seen in a lower world, where my father met my mother. Then he disappeared into the Upper World. Maybe they were as far away from your clan as the worlds." He said, though he paused once more. In front of him, there was a person. "Who are you!? How dare you enter our forbidden grounds without authorization!?" he shouted as he jumped up, trying to kill Tang Yin. Tang Yin frowned and moved his hand towards him to grab him by the head. Then he exploded it in a bloody explosion in an instant. "Tsk, I was already in a good mood, and this bastard ruined everything." Tang Yin complained. He stopped chatting with Long Jia and instead began to walk deeper and deeper into this huge cave. Every certain number of steps, fragments of the Abyss were scattered all over the place, and every so often, some strong people were. Still, they all turned out to be dead in the same way. And soon, both arrived at a vast, lonely room. Tang Yin looked at the vast array there and frowned. "Demonic teleportation array and can no longer be used. There was a dragon here, too; what a nuisance." He revealed what the array in front of him was about. Just by saying what the array was about, one could already see what had happened here. The fact that the room was lonely and that this array had already been used showed that this guy had long since left here. "Tang Yin, why are you investigating that guy so much? Isn''t it better to let him come to us? At that time, then we''ll assassinate him with all our current power and wipe him off the face of the earth." Tang Yin sighed after hearing that question. "It would be great if we could wait for him. But if we wait for him, he will kill us, one by one." He replied as he turned around to go back the way he came. Long Jia was stunned and caught up to him, "What do you mean? Is he that strong? Even you couldn''t handle him?" Several questions came out of her mouth, and Tang Yin smiled. "He is a special existence. Don''t think he''s just an old fool. With everything he already did, that guy had to have been punished by heaven, but there you see him, gathering strength every time, isn''t it strange? It''s because heaven can''t punish him; if we don''t hurry to find him, we really might all die." His answer stunned Long Jia even more for a long while, and she was thoughtful about what it could mean. By the time she realized it, they were already outside the cave. Tang Yin looked at the place and smiled at her, "Let''s exterminate this place. That bastard can''t have a place to come back to. Come on, let me see your real appearance, beautiful dragoness Long Jia." He spoke. His words were what brought her out of her thoughts, and she looked at him, "Are you sure you want me to summon my real appearance? Honestly, I don''t feel very comfortable with it. It''s too big, and humans don''t usually like it." She replied sincerely. Tang Yin patted her head, then smiled. "Just let me see it. I have to see how profitable it would be to mate with a real dragon. How would my children turn out? What would my children''s dragon form be like?" That stunned her, and she quickly refuted, "Hey, who said I wanted to mate with you?" she asked, but her face turned completely red as she said this, and Tang Yin smiled. "Shi Yue told me. She even told me that you were touching yourself while watching me have sex with my women, and since then, you have touched yourself every day thinking about me; what do you have to hide from me? Shi Yue is my greatest confidant; she is part of me." He answered sincerely, and that left her stunned. ''Madam, you betrayed me!'' she thought, but her face turned so red that it was the first time she wanted to show her dragon form. She felt her face burning, and only her dragon form could hide this shameful appearance! Therefore, she soon jumped into the air, and her beautiful body transformed into a giant dragon that floated above this immense mountain. Tang Yin felt stunned. ''What a beautiful white and red color! I thought his form would be the common blue, green, or red ones since his tail in his human state doesn''t maintain that appearance at all.'' He thought. Besides, she was abnormally larger than the dragons with her cultivation. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Her blood must be very special to have that unique color and that size.'' He thought. But a voice brought him out of his thoughts. "Tang Yin, take a good look at me. I''m going to destroy this place!" She shouted from above, and soon, a mighty power was unleashed from her body. ''So, her cultivation was always of the Divine Realm, but she was hiding it so it wouldn''t seem like it.'' He thought. However, that power was several times greater than the power of the ''gods'' of this world. Soon, an uproar arose throughout the academy, and many attacks flew rapidly toward it. But this academy already lacked gods. How could they stand up to it? "Blame your stupid Elder God for making an enemy of our Leader!" she shouted, and great powers came out of her mouth, her claws, and her wings. All these powers unleashed immense destruction from one side to the other. When a divine dragon in its true form attacks with all its might, only a person with superior cultivation can stop it, so soon, the destruction reaches every corner of these mountains. Tang Yin did not want to assassinate anyone who had nothing to do with the Elder God this time. Even if he didn''t care, that issue could cause problems for his woman, who would lead the central region. That was why he made sure to come when only the leaders were here. And so, an unequal battle broke out and was over in a few hours. ''This ends my revenge on these bastards. Now I just need to look at the demonic region, the west, and that stupid worm... I should give it to Long Jia to feed on.'' He thought. Tang Yin smiled and jumped up high to land above Long Jia. "What are you doing, Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully as she saw him fall on top and Tang Yin was about to answer her, but in that instant, he felt stunned. ''What the hell? That damn worm disappeared?'' He thought, in shock when he felt that divine beast he wanted to bestow on Long Jia, suddenly disappear. Therefore, he frowned and nodded to Long Jia, "Let''s go full speed to the northwest region. There is something I must see urgently." He spoke. Chapter 559 - 559: Death Castle (1) Long Jia was surprised by this. She was a little confused, but she could discern the urgency in Tang Yin''s tone of voice very well, so she didn''t ask questions. She immediately let out an upward roar. "KYAAAAAAA!" this roar traveled at great speed through the air and reached the nearby regions. Soon, a vast white dragon with red shot out at astonishing speed and streaked across the skies of this vast world. It was the first time in thousands of years that a true dragon had taken to the continent''s skies, so this would become news on the continent in a few days. Although that was a topic for a few days from now. Right now, Long Jia flapped her wings vigorously, propelling herself at an alarming speed, breaking the speed of sound with every flap he made. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Tang Yin sent his divine sense toward the section where the worm was, trying to see what was happening. But that worm was no longer there. ''Tsk, it looks like the heir has started to move.'' He thought angrily. After all, there was no way for that worm to disappear from his divine sense if the fragments of the abyss were not used. And it seemed that this heir had a great connection with that abyss, so only he could do something like that. Long Jia followed the direction Tang Yin gave her and was surprised that it was in such a dangerous place. "Isn''t this the place where a divine beast resided? Madam told me once." She asked when she returned to her human form. They were now deep in the lightning region that had previously created Tang Yin''s domain. He nodded. "This is where that bastard was." He replied as he climbed down. The seal he had placed here, he could feel, had been broken. ''It wasn''t forcibly broken. It''s as if it had been deactivated and destroyed.'' He thought. Long Jia was surprised by this. "It was so close; how come it never attacked?" She asked, and Tang Yin smiled. "It was sealed. Two thousand years ago, I put a seal on it, but it seems the Elder God''s bastard found a way to break it." He said this, but he frowned as he felt a strange energy. ''Death energy? How could there be so much of it?'' He thought and looked down at the ground. He ignored Long Jia''s surprised questions and gave the ground a loud thump. This blow shook the entire region, and the ground beneath them collapsed as if hollow. Both of them were left floating in the air by this while the debris fell downwards over a gloomy construction. The whole construction was grayish, but the most surprising thing was the grayish-black aura coming out of it. "How could it be?" unintentionally, those words came out of Tang Yin''s mouth as soon as he saw this place. He was so stunned that he couldn''t help but go down for a good look. The building appeared to be a castle, but its aura looked terrifying. "Tang Yin, what is that? It looks a bit scary..." Long Jia said as she approached behind him, but Tang Yin couldn''t answer. He was too stunned to do so. ''How is it possible? That guy has mastered his death skills so well? No matter how I look at it, this is a Death Castle!'' ''Even if it can''t be used right now, it''s still a Death Castle!'' When he thought like that, he realized what was going on. His head gave a buzz then. "That bastard... He''s expanding his domain by preparing to bring death..." He said softly, words that Long Jia heard. She was still confused, but when she looked at Tang Yin''s shocked face, she understood that this was not good and that it was not the time to ask questions. At that moment, Tang Yin flew at high speed toward the castle, so Long Jia quickly followed him. He looked outside the place and frowned at that death aura. The aura of death from the castle rushed forcefully toward Tang Yin''s body, so he prepared to surround himself with his divine energy. Yet, before he could do so, a different hedge surrounded him. ''The Law of Control?'' he thought as he realized that. In that instant, the powerful death energy was forcefully repelled. Tang Yin''s eyes flashed at that moment. ''Is it that powerful? It can even reject this death energy so easily.'' He thought, but then he heard a slight noise behind him. "Ah..." A soft sound came out of Long Jia''s mouth at that moment, and she quickly moved her divine energy to cast out the strange energy that tried to swallow her. Still, that energy was none other than death energy, so she couldn''t do it. That made her panic slightly, and she forcefully exerted her draconic energy out of panic. *BOM* That caused an explosion between the two energies, and Long Jia was sent backward, but Tang Yin quickly grabbed her and surrounded her with the Law of Control. By doing this, the death energy quickly retreated. ''Back up... I''ve never seen death energy back up before another energy.'' He thought with surprise. Still, he looked at Long Jia. "Are you okay?" He asked as he grabbed her to check her insides, and she nodded to him. "Sorry, that energy is a bit strange. It seems very hostile; it looks like death." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right. It''s death energy. This place is no small thing; be careful." "What is this place? Why does it have death energy? I''ve never seen it before, even in tombs." "It''s called Death Castle. The death energy here is of the highest level and is so powerful that it could kill you if it managed to envelop you completely. So don''t stay away from me; even your draconic energy won''t be able to reject this energy." Tang Yin replied. She was startled by this but nodded obediently without question. Then, Tang Yin started to walk around the place to investigate. Chapter 560 - 560: Death Castle (2) It was not the first time he had entered a Castle of Death. The dead world he once visited, the place where he also saw the best Starry Sky he could have ever seen in his life, that terrifying place that no one usually visits in the Upper Realm had several. That dead world was none other than the First World, the place where he saw that swordsman from the past when he received an epiphany from the System. According to legend, that was the First World of the Upper Realm, and in the time of the Gods, it was where all the great powers of the time lived, including the Gods. That is why they say it hides the secrets of being an immortal, but the truth is that everything is far from reality. Perhaps there are secrets there, but what abounds most is death. For it was in that place that a deadly battle between the Gods and the Heir of Death took place; it was where everything perished, including the Gods. The Castle of Death is the only ability Tang Yin knows of the Heirs, and he knows it because he saw it there. At that time, his cultivation was not low, but if it hadn''t been for a legendary woman from his sect walking with him, he wouldn''t have survived. ''But the Castle of Death is supposed to be an ability that an Heir who has not yet awakened should not have.'' He thought as he walked. There were many dormant monsters in this place. They all had something to do with death, so they looked slightly scary and gave off a sense of death wherever they were seen. Long Jia was astonished at this, "What are they, Tang Yin?" she asked softly as if she was avoiding raising her voice so as not to wake them up. Tang Yin smiled at this. "Don''t worry. You can speak loudly. They can''t hear you." He said and turned to look at them. "They are known as ''Death Spreaders''. When the leader of this castle decides to spread death throughout the world, they will come out. They shouldn''t have much cultivation, but they are dangerous because of the aura of death they carry with them." "The leader?" "The Elder God, I think. From my knowledge, this might have something to do with that guy, though I''m not entirely sure it''s him." He replied. Long Jia nodded but did not speak further; she was still afraid. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, they walked around for a long while, visiting the different halls of this place and seeing what it was like inside until Tang Yin sighed. ''I must hurry up more. If this guy could put one, maybe he can have several more in other places on the continent. I need to get stronger, and so do my girls and organizations. This is more urgent than I thought.'' He thought. It even crossed his mind to run away from this place. After all, Death Castle is not dangerous because of what it has inside. It is due to its aura, which will expand when the Heir decides to do so. It will slowly kill while advancing toward its leader, the Heir. The problem is that whoever it manages to kill will absorb the cultivation and transfer it to the Heir. It will make him so strong that he will be invincible if he lets things get to that point. Maybe one castle is not a problem, but two or three strategically placed castles could mean an absurd increase in power. Therefore, Tang Yin turned around and walked out of the castle. Long Jia confusedly looked at him, "Won''t we destroy it? It''s too dangerous a place to leave it like this." She spoke. Tang Yin shook his head. That''s where the other problem with this castle was. "Destroying it will anger death, and it will attack itself. Once the Castle of Death is put in one place, there is no way to destroy it unless you want to destroy yourself." He replied. Long Jia could not believe her ears. She never imagined that the cultivation world was so complicated, "So scary?" She asked nervously, and Tang Yin smiled at her to reassure her. "Well, don''t worry. If this thing involves you and my women, then I''ll have to fight death so that none of you get hurt. For now, let''s go back; we must prepare to attack the demon region." He said and grabbed her by the waist, then shot off with her. . Then, a few days passed quietly as the girls returned to the northwest region. Due to Tang Yin''s speedy travel, he was the first to arrive. As a result, he had a couple of days off. During that time, he decided to visit Zu Xin since he had not seen her since he brought her here. Right now, she can move normally and even exert her strength. She had recovered quite well, and her soul was recovering well with the resources Tang Yin arranged for her. The only problem was that she had lost her spiritual bones. All of them, even the Collection. When Tang Yin arrived, she was looking out the window at the house she had been given in the Underground City. It was a house a little away from the city, so she could see the whole city from there. As soon as she saw Tang Yin appear and walk towards her, she was happy and stood up to greet him. "Tang Yin!" She said with a big smile as she ran towards him. Tang Yin smiled at her and stopped her, "Don''t run too much. I want to see your body and soul; let me see how it goes." He said, and she quickly nodded to him and pulled him inside the house. "Here." After pouring him tea, she sat down next to him. "Hehe, the last I heard of you was about you visiting me when I was unconscious. The younger sister Lixue told me that you''ve become so beautiful that she kept drooling over you, and she said Xiaolin was the same way; now I understand why she said that." She said, smiling gracefully. "But I haven''t seen you since that time at the Supreme Academy; how have you been? How is Xiaolin?" she asked, smiling. "I''ve been fine, and Xiaolin is fine too. I asked her to come because I wanted to show you and her something. She should be here in a few days; during that time, I''ll be with you," he said and took out his divine item once again. It glowed brightly when it sensed Tang Yin was looking at it. ''Oh? Is it awake? I''ve never been able to hear you, little one, but someday I''ll get you a body, and you can talk to me.'' He thought to himself, and the divine item began to react interestingly. It seemed as if it was expressing that it was happy about Tang Yin''s words. If Shi Yue had seen it, she would have felt pitiful, for she could never have made this divine item react to her. After this, Tang Yin placed the divine item on Zu Xin''s head. "What is it? I feel my body hot from this." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "I haven''t checked your body, but in case you still have yet to recover, this will allow you to do so. It''s my divine item." He replied. Chapter 561 - 561: Golden fingers? Zu Xin was surprised but still nodded. And after that, they talked for a long time. Tang Yin decided to tell her about how he had destroyed the Supreme Academy and that he was looking for the Elder God to assassinate him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had a heavy look at first, but then she nodded and didn''t worry. Right now, she is alive, thanks to Tang Yin. Thanks to Tang Yin, she could see Xiaolin and the sun of this world again. Therefore, she was immensely grateful to him. Whatever he did, she would support him from now on. Those were her words. After talking for a long time, Tang Yin checked her body and soul to verify that she was okay. ''Not bad, she''s recovered quite well.'' He thought and nodded to her. "You are perfectly fine. Although your soul has yet to recover, it''s a process that will be fixed when you return to cultivation." He said, and she nodded though she lowered her head. "But I lost all my spiritual bones. Finding compatible ones will be difficult." She replied, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, in fact, this is the best thing that could have happened to you, if I may say so." His words stunned her, and she looked up. "What do you mean?" she asked. According to her knowledge, losing spiritual bones meant losing almost the cultivator''s life, and she might never be able to find them again because the compatibility would no longer be the same. Her body once had some spiritual bones and adapted to them, but she would need to find identical ones to adapt again. But do identical things exist? The answer was that, even if they do exist, they are as rare as phoenix feathers. Therefore, she did not hold out much hope. However, her knowledge has been broken several times in front of Tang Yin, so she would not hesitate if he told her that she could easily recover it. And Tang Yin, this time, was willing to cheer her up in a way she did not expect. "Do you know of the existence of abilities or powers that would allow you to become even stronger and that would develop with you?" he asked, and she frowned but nodded. "I once read about that in the Academy Library, but I''ve never seen any, although I have my suspicions that the Natural Laws are something like that." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. "That''s right, Natural Laws can be considered as part of that group of skills, but it''s not quite right." "These abilities or powers are not common. They are rarer than phoenix feathers. In my world, we call that kind of powers ''Golden Fingers'' because they are always with you, and they are like the gold of valuable, or well, that was the meaning given by the first person to have such an ability." "The truth is, over the years, we''ve found different abilities, and people with those abilities have become so powerful that no one expected it. We have been researching it for years and my master is one of the most advanced in the research. Because of his research, we have realized that it is possible to create this type of ability. My master was never able to create one, despite dedicating many years to it, but there is one person who was able to do it, and that was me." He said, and he smiled when he turned to look at her. "I needed the person to have had their spiritual bones destroyed at the time in order to do it. Finding identical bones is not that hard; for me, it''s relatively easy. But once you get them, you should know that you will have a true 100% match, which lends itself to anything you can imagine. At that point, I will create something for you. It will be an ability or a power that will allow you to ascend as far as your eyes can look." When she heard him speak of another world, she was stunned, but then she understood that he was not from here and remembered that Bai Lixue and Zu Xiaolin seemed to have told her something like that. Still, the fact that he said it was possible for him to create such an ability left her even more stunned than learning that he was from another world. To her knowledge, people born with abilities like that are so rare that... In the entire history of this world, only two have ever appeared, and one of them was never confirmed. In a whole world as large and long-lived as this one, there was only a rumor that two people had abilities like that, but now, someone tells her that it is possible to create them. "This... Is there anything as good as that? Those abilities are so powerful that they could be considered absolute. Are you sure about that?" she asked in surprise, and he nodded. "Well, you just have to wait until then. You won''t lose anything, and you could gain a lot." He replied. She was stunned but felt he was right. After that, she was too shocked to speak, so she remained thoughtful for too long. And a while later, they chatted about several other things, which didn''t make much sense. Thus, a day passed until Zu Xiaolin arrived. "Big sister, I''m back!" She said, smiling slightly as they greeted each other. Then Xiaolin looked at Tang Yin, "What is it you wanted to show us, Tang Yin? I came back as fast as I could after knowing you were already here." She said, and Tang Yin smiled at her. "Well, it''s something good that I''m sure will thrill you. Follow me to the city; someone is waiting for us." He said without wasting any time. They both looked at each other doubtfully but nodded shortly after. Then, the three of them walked towards the City where the Silver Assassin Organization was administered. After a long walk, Tang Yin led them toward the place where the houses of the directors of different departments of the organization were located. There were numerous departments, so there were many houses where they worked. Among these houses, Tang Yin entered one. "Department Director Zu, the leader is looking for you." He said, smiling slightly. There was a commotion in the house after hearing that the leader himself was looking for the person inside. And soon, a slightly bearded man with a good appearance appeared at the door running. He had never seen the leader before, and this one had come unannounced, so he didn''t want to keep him waiting. Still, when he saw the women standing there, he was stunned. Chapter 562 - 562: Father and daughters Both girls were also stunned, staring at this man. "Father!" "Father!" Two voices came out of their mouths as they looked at the man in shock. They didn''t even run to meet him because they couldn''t believe what they saw. For the man, being called that was a confirmation of what was buzzing in his mind. ''Are they my daughters?'' was the question buzzing in his mind. All this time, he had joined the most powerful organization he could find solely to try and find his daughters. It was an organization that boasted of its immense ability to find anyone on the continent, no matter how hidden they were. He joined without thinking as soon as he could confirm that the organization was genuine. His strength had increased because of it, but he still hadn''t found his daughters, which caused him regret. Still, hope was rekindled when he heard the name of the organization''s leader, the moment he mysteriously rose to the rank of Department Director. A name that only a few knew and that very few had ever seen personally. That name reminded him of the talented young man his youngest daughter once entrusted him with. He had hoped that that man was that same person. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That is why he ran to meet him with great hope as soon as he heard he was here. Still, he did not expect to be greeted by that name. How could he not recognize his own daughters? They are grown up and already real women, but he would always recognize them. That is why, after hearing their voices, he could not stop his eyes from filling with tears and ran to them. "Xin, Xiaolin!" Both girls also ran to him to hug him while Tang Yin watched everything from the side. They were crying and hugging each other, even apologizing for everything. ''Well, reunions are always emotional.'' He thought about it and let them have their moment. The three of them stood there for a long while, looking happy. Still, the former Emperor Zu, whose name is Zu Tianlong, knew that this was not due to his ability. So, he saw Tang Yin. "Are you Tang Yin, that young man from several years ago?" he asked in shock. "Long time no see, Emperor Zu. I hope you like the organization. Part of it now belongs to Xiaolin, so you can consider yourself the father of the new mistress of the continent." He replied, smiling slightly. ''Well, there are a lot of mistresses, though.'' He thought to himself. His words stunned Zu Tianlong, who looked at his youngest daughter, who looked embarrassed. "Is it true?" He asked in shock. Xiaolin smiled in embarrassment but nodded at him as she went to hug Tang Yin. "In the future, I will marry Tang Yin. Recently, the organization expanded its wings to the central region and the southern region; apparently, the eastern region was also placed under his command, and the northern region belongs to one of our sisters. So, father, you can now consider that I expanded our territorial domain to the entire continent." She replied proudly. Still, her words felt unreal to herself. Even she couldn''t believe the height she had reached right now. She was not even that powerful, but she had simply chosen well. Among so many rich Young Masters who were courting her at that time, she did not choose any of them because she wanted to travel with Tang Yin. And thanks to that decision, she could now be considered one of the Ladies of the Continent. A whole world! That stunned her. Not only she but even Zu Xin and Zu Tianlong were stunned by this. The fact that that little Xiaolin, whom they didn''t expect much from, was now such an impressive woman left them stunned. Back then, she was only going to be the Empress of a minor, very low-level Empire, but now, she could be considered the Empress of the entire Continent. What a big change! Still, Tang Yin pulled them inside to have good conversations and avoid drawing attention to themselves and bothering others in their jobs. . Many hours later, Tang Yin left, leaving the family reunited. He did not want to disturb them while they had that longed-for reunion. They needed to tell each other many things and discuss many more things. Therefore, he decided to walk to the northwest. Since they needed human resources, he decided to promote Zu Tianlong, who is now one of the emperors of the unique Northwest Empire. Together with Su Lian''s father and his best friend, they now rule much of the northwest lands. Such a large territory stunned Zu Tianlong, who could not believe what he was experiencing. Although he was already exhausted from being at the head of an empire, when he saw the proud eyes of his daughters, he could not refuse and had to accept. ''Still, this could soon be destroyed.'' Tang Yin thought as he looked down from the top of a mountain. The entire northwest stretched below him, from one side to the other. It was a fruitful and beautiful land. It was fruitful not only in the amount of herbs and minerals that came from there but also in the immense amount of talents that, although reduced, were still incredible. With Tang Yin''s help, this land had risen up in a big way. Despite the adversities and the fact that many people had died, it now stood as the ruling region of the continent. This time, it was not like thousands of years ago, when they only ruled in name due to the presence of the Lightning God, the most powerful of that time. Now, the southern, eastern, and northern regions were under his command. The central region belonged to him. So, Tang Yin had finally kept his word. As his mind wandered back and forth, he became aware of the presence of the woman who should rule these lands when she arrived at his side. "Shi Yue." He said softly, and she smiled at him. "You have kept your promise, Tang Yin." She said softly as she came and lay down beside him. Chapter 563 - 563: Everything under his hand: Next steps. "Several years ago, you told me that you would restore the glory of the northwest region, do you remember?" "Not only have you restored it now, but you have also ascended to the highest point on the continent. My father was right to call you the Eternal Lightning of the Northwest, for even he could not have had such a crazy dream as this," she said softly. Tang Yin smiled and sighed. "However, it could all be destroyed before long." He spoke. She looked at him, "Did you find out something wrong?" She asked, and he nodded. "Worse than you think. It''s so bad it makes my blood tremble. Even my father might be feeling the same thing if he were in my situation." He said softly. They were the words hidden in his soul that he didn''t want to reveal. His words stunned Shi Yue, who could not imagine their magnitude. Still, Tang Yin gazed at the clear, cloudless sky before him. "Still, don''t worry." "Death is knocking at my door because it wants to take my loved ones away once again. Years ago, I was afraid and ended up running away. After all, death is the most terrifying being that exists in this world." "Still, this time, I''m going to confront it. I''m going to redeem myself from my previous mistake. If death wants the lives of my loved ones, it will have to get past me first, and this time, I won''t let myself be trampled so easily." His words perhaps carried a deep meaning that he could not quite grasp. However, each of his intentions was conveyed to Shi Yue, a woman who, although she could not understand the deep meaning of these words, still felt confident and determined. "I''m not afraid of death either, Tang Yin. If it wants to fight you, I will let it see my Eternal Night, even to it. Let me see if my Eternal Night is weaker than death or if it is able to affect it. I think it sounds kind of wonderful, just thinking about it." She replied with determination and a smile. These words surprised Tang Yin. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that, Shi Yue." At the end, a light laugh came out of his mouth. "That''s right. Since it wants to challenge us, it''s time for it to see our power." He replied, and she nodded happily. Then, behind her came Long Jia. Then, Huang Feifei, Bai Lixue, Ning Ruo, and Bai Xue arrived together. "Tang Yin!" they greeted lovingly and embraced him (Feifei and Lixue). Tang Yin had called them to this place, so they ran there. "Are you all right, Tang Yin? You look a little worried." Feifei asked doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled at her, "It''s nothing. I called you because I will help you get your Divine Bodies, but also because I have something else to tell you. Let''s wait for the others." He said softly, and she nodded. After them, Xie Meiyu, Wu Lingxia, Lu Xia, and Mu Ruxue arrived together. They had been talking a lot about alchemy and had helped Xie Meiyu in the raid to the southern region, so they came together. Following them, Su Lian, Li Xian, and Xu Nian arrived together. Zu Xiaolin, Zu Xin, and Xiao Nuo arrived shortly after them. And somehow, with a slightly strange arrangement, Jia Yijie and Jia Yinjie arrived together at Ren Mingyue. Somehow, Mingyue liked Jia Yijie, and Jia Yinjie saw Mingyue as her older, older sister. After all of them, Bing Xian arrived quickly, while behind her, Bing Qingyue, whom Tang Yin had called, was carrying her teacher, Bing Yinyin, on her back. When Bing Yinyin noticed that everyone here seemed closely related to Tang Yin, she felt out of place, but Tang Yin did not mind. Almost every woman who had any connection to him was here. His entire harem in this world was present. Perhaps the girl that was missing was that girl from the Moon Clan, which was his next target to search for, as he already had a rough idea of where she was. For now, all those present here were women he trusted. Somehow or another, they had earned his trust, so he needed to talk to them when a crisis loomed. "I called you here because it is time for me to help you get your Spiritual Bones so that you can complete the Divine Body. Those who are connected to my soul understand this better than the rest. Each and every one of you is being pulled into a greater cultivation, thanks to my strength having soared recently. With the Divine Body, the power of all of you will greatly increase." "But that''s not all; I talked it over with Zu Xin earlier since she lost her spiritual bones, and I intend to create something for her that will be of great help to her in the future when we leave this place. We are not going to leave yet, as there is something important that I must do here, but I will tell you that my world is not so simple, the place where I come from is so big that a mistake there could cause the death of anyone. That is why, when we get there, we will keep a low profile while I prepare some powers for each of you, for I want you to become as strong as possible." "I''ll tell you more about it later when the time is right. Now, I will turn to an important subject. There is a being in this world that can threaten all of us together. I am not lying when I say that even if I were to regain all my former strength, I would not be sure of beating him. I have my suspicions that it is the Elder God or perhaps the person he is trying to bring back from the dead. It is an existence powerful enough to destroy the world in a short time, so we must start preparing for this." "From today, we will get your Divine Bodies, and from then on, we will start investigating and attacking the demonic region. If need be, I will bend the western region or destroy their sects to prevent them from getting in my way. But we need to find that guy before his power fully awakens if we want to survive." "I destroyed the Supreme Academy, and the East, South, North, and Central Region are now under my hand, so we will use all that force as a whole to do so. For those of you who already have your Divine Body formed, I want you to be alert to the Western Region and start preparing forces to investigate there while I finish preparing. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Any movement of death energy that you perceive, you must report it to me quickly; the dangerous person, I tell you, is associated with death." "With all that said, I am done for now. Those who already have the Divine Body are dismissed." Tang Yin culminated with all he had to say. His words stunned all these women, but from Tang Yin''s expression, they noticed that it was more severe than they thought. Many thought they were out of danger after destroying their rivals and that it was time to travel to a different world, but the reality seems a little different. A mighty enemy lurked at their gates, and it was so powerful that Tang Yin had to act carefully to avoid death. . **** Author: This concludes Volume 3, which I said would be a volume of revenge; several of Tang Yin''s revenge are now completed. Volume 3, started in Chapter 463 and will end in Chapter 563 (it was a coincidence xD). Although I honestly don''t know if it was a good end to the Volume, I think I completed everything I wanted to in this Volume, so I am satisfied. Honestly, I have put so many waifus that it was hard for me to remember them all, but I think I didn''t miss any of them. Tang Yin''s journey in this lower world is about to end, as Volume 4 of the Novel will be the final Volume of this Great Arc. I hope to do well until the end of this volume, as I have planned several things that must be developed very well in this volume to be understood well; I will try not to make it too long so that you can enjoy it. The next volume will be focused on several things, such as the search for those Divine Items that the Administrator needs, the West, the Battle against those Demons, and finally (I think), the battle against that Heir of Death that threatens to destroy everything. So, I hope you can enjoy the volume that begins and can continue to support. Sorry for the many mistakes I made. Thanks for reading! Chapter 564 - 564: The news hits the continent These days, shocking news is all over the continent. From one side to the other, everyone is talking about what has happened, even more so because Tang Yin broadcast live to the whole continent to give them the news. Not only did the news that the Central Region had been destroyed reach every corner of the continent, but the Southern and Eastern Regions were also subordinated to the Northwest Region. Even the mighty Northern Region, which tends to be neutral, surrendered to that region, with the appearance of a legendary woman, Bing Xian, who was believed to be dead. This news was on everyone''s lips: The fact that the northwest region was now the absolute colossus of the continent, a real one and not just painted. Right now, even the Western Region has not spoken about it, which could mean fear. When the news came that the Supreme Academy had also been destroyed, among so much news, a few more began to spread across the continent. And it was: What will happen to the continent now? Many regions were weakened overnight! How could they withstand the full strength of the Demonic Region? That was a deadly danger hanging over their heads, and they wondered what Tang Yin''s answer would be. Yet, he did not say anything regarding that. He simply gave notice and informed them that the continent would have a new owner as of today. Then, three beautiful women were introduced as the current leaders of the continent in the Central Region, who would work with the Leaders of each region at the same rank. In the central region, Tang Yin appointed Xiu Mei, the third female assassin of the thirteen, as one of the leaders. The others were Mu Ruxue and Ren Mingyue. In the North, Bing Xian would be, although Bing Yinyin would do the job, as Bing Xian went to the West. Similarly, Shi Yue and Long Jia went along with Bing Xian, so in the northwest would be Bai Lixue, Bai Xue, and Huang Feifei, at their request. Xie Meiyu and her mother, Cai Yu, were in charge of the Southern Region and the entire Cai and Xie Family. Wu Lingxia, Zu Xiaolin, and Zu Xin would oversee the Eastern Region. No matter how it was said, the fact that it was now all women who were in charge of the mainland below Tang Yin stunned the mainland. Moreover, they were all women of world-class beauty. ''What the hell will happen to the continent now?'' worried many of them. . But despite the West being silent, they were not inactive. The Heavenly Hammer Bearing Sect had many movements these days. "Sir, this is the latest news from the northwest." A man said as he knelt before the Sect leader and bestowed some written documents on him. ''Tang Yin... What the hell are you planning?'' this man thought and stood up. "Go back. I''m going to talk to my father." He said and disappeared from the office where he was. He then appeared in a dark room, which he walked through until he entered through a reinforced door, where his father was. "What''s troubling you?" his father asked, and he smiled sheepishly. "I''m afraid I''m not as capable as I thought I was, Father. Honestly, I feel I''m too far behind Tang Yin, not only in strength but also in mental capacity. I never thought he would make such a move, but now he seems to be at ease, playing with his girls on the continent," he said as he handed the continents to his father. The elder looked at this and frowned as well. He didn''t utter a word for a long while until he sighed. "When you can''t understand what a person more powerful than you is doing, you can only rely on everything going well or on someone else. Don''t think Tang Yin is so powerful; 2 thousand years ago, he was severely injured and almost died; why are you afraid of him?" "But, father... This time, I don''t think that guy is unprepared. Even if we now have our target, powerful henchmen, and great allies, how are we supposed to defend ourselves when he decides to attack? We still have an open front against the bastards of that organization, but now that bastard has risen up all over the continent; what if he finds out the things we''ve done all these years? How will we stop him? Will we use ''it''?" He asked. His father sighed and looked at him sternly. "Don''t forget the pride of the Heavenly Hammer. We cannot be beneath anyone or be cowed by someone like him. The things we did don''t need to be known. Why on earth would you ask? Only four people knew that, and aren''t only the two of us alive now? There is nothing to fear, my son." "I visited every part of the continent during these days and I''ve realized that that guy eliminated a lot of gods. As long as we have that trump card, that guy wouldn''t dare to do anything to us for a while. Then we will wait for our allies ''on the other side'', and we can achieve our task. Tang Yin is powerful, but he is not as powerful as you think. He also has weaknesses, and 2 thousand years ago, they became evident." He replied. The current sect master is courageous, so it is strange for his father to see him afraid. Still, he could understand his thoughts because he was now facing a rugged mountain to overcome. Therefore, although he reprimanded him a little, he was gentle with him. He was his pride, after all. So, he decided to change the conversation. "My son, how is the fight against the demons? Did you manage to do as I told you?" the elder asked, and his son nodded. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Li Clan is fighting as planned. Those guys persist in a surprising way, but soon it will all be over; I have confidence in that." He replied, and his father nodded. "I am amazed at the capabilities of that Li Clan. And to think they are so good, what kind of energy do they use, come to think of it? It''s quite strange." He asked, smiling and relaxing as he saw his son finally relax. "I hear it''s moon energy. Their spirit weapons are pretty special, too. Even more so those of that pair. It really was a good idea to do that," he replied, and soon they both started to talk, relaxed, about different things... . Chapter 565 - 565: The Divine Bodies begin to be created A few days had passed since Tang Yin had gathered the women he trusted. Among them, the only ones free to seek their Divine Bodies were Shi Yue, Bing Xian, Long Jia, Mu Ruxue, and Bing Yinyin. The rest needed many spiritual bones, especially those of Bai Xue, Zu Xin, and Ren Mingyue, who needed the whole set of bones. Jia Yinjie, because she was learning under Tang Yin and had just regained her cultivation, was not getting her set of Bones. In fact, he decided to leave her to research some things with his Law of Control and the new ability he had obtained when he was in the South. Of the rest, all the girls needed several spiritual bones. So, Tang Yin started to get them for them. This time, he decided to use the system map and the section of the system specializing in Spirit Bones. Thus, during these days, he spent the whole day killing spirit beasts back and forth. . At this moment, a huge explosion sounded as Tang Yin''s power struck a giant aquatic dragon. The dragon had been flying a moment before, using one of its abilities to fight out of the water, but it fell back again into the vast lake, where it should have been. Then, Qingyue gracefully jumped over the lake, and her feet touched the water lightly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That slight movement completely froze the lake, dragon, and all. It took them two full days to search for this water dragon, but now Qingyue was brimming with happiness (although it didn''t show on her face at all). Tang Yin noticed it from her aura and smiled at her. "Qingyue, the time has come for you to ascend finally. Remember what I have told you. The goal of the Spiritual Bones is to create the Spiritual Bone Body. And the Spiritual Bone Body is to create the Divine Body. The Natural Law that you control, in this case, the Ice Law that your teacher taught you, is only a complement for the Divine Body to be created and become strong. Keep all this in mind when you are forming your Spiritual Bone." Tang Yin said, and Qingyue nodded at him with a smile. "Thank you, Tang Yin. I will keep all your teachings in mind," she replied, sitting on the ground to start making her Divine Body. At the same time, another vast body fell near them. This one was a huge Tyrant Ape with the purest blood, just like this water dragon present. Tang Yin smiled upwards and nodded to the beautiful woman there, "Thank you for your help, Goddess Yinyin. I will pay you back later." He said, and Bing Yinyin smiled. "Just take very good care of my Qingyue, and it will be the best payment for me. She is like my daughter; don''t forget that." She replied with a smile. Then, Bai Xue arrived at Tang Yin''s side next to Bai Lixue, who had been fighting for a moment. "Is it time for me to start?" Bai Xue asked nervously. Tang Yin nodded. "Go. You and Lixue learned from me, and I taught you the lightning as best I could; Lixue already formed her Divine Body, so only you are missing." He replied and she nodded happily and jumped to the side of the Tyrant Ape to start. At the same time, an enormous explosion sounded in the distance, so Tang Yin nodded to Bing Yinyin to protect them, and he jumped toward that place. Huang Feifei, Su Lian, Zu Xiaolin, Xiao Nuo, and Jia Yijie stood fighting two giant beasts. Well, Huang Feifei, Su Lian, and Jia Yijie were fighting, and the other two were just watching. Tang Yin arrived just at the exact moment when a combined attack by Huang Feifei and Jia Yijie crossed the sky and knocked both giant beasts to the ground in an instant. Then Jia Yijie and Huang Feifei fell gracefully to the ground, and Su Lian removed their enhancements. "You did it, big sisters." Su Lian said with a tender smile. Tang Yin appeared from behind, "Well done. That was a good attack." He spoke. "Tang Yin!" shouted all the girls simultaneously, turning around, and he nodded. "Xiaolin, Xiao Nuo, it''s time for you to get your Divine Bodies. Do it now. The place is safe." He said, and the two nodded wordlessly and sat down to do so. "Tang Yin, how are the sisters doing?" Huang Feifei asked, approaching him along with the other two. "Qingyue and Bai Xue are already getting their Divine Bodies; how are Mingyue and the others doing, Yijie?" he asked. Jia Yijie sighed and shook her head. "It''s horrible, Tang Yin. Your sister is a monster. She won''t let us fight or anything. How can anyone be capable of defeating beasts with a single move? She doesn''t even attack!" Jia Yijie said exaggeratedly and pitifully, holding a hand to her forehead. When Tang Yin made the groups after helping several get their Divine Bodies, she wanted to go with the group where Mingyue was because it needed the most spiritual bones. That meant they would need to kill more spirit beasts so she would have more fun. But when they had already reached their targets, she understood why Tang Yin had included Mingyue in that group. Tang Yin laughed when he heard this. "Hahahaha, it makes sense, Yijie. How could you not think of it before? She is the World; all creatures in this world obey her, even more so when I helped her obtain her Divine Body and joined her to my Soul. Her strength right now is far above yours. She could even assassinate me if she wanted to, for she can use the power of the World at her whim." He replied. Jia Yijie already knew this, so she looked at him reproachfully. "I figured it out on my own. It was boring, but they surely got all the bones by now. Somehow, that woman can call the beasts you told her too, so there''s nothing to be difficult for her." She replied, and Tang Yin smiled. Then he looked at Su Lian, "How was your side, Lian?" he asked. Su Lian smiled. As one of the first to obtain her Divine Body, she was naturally granted a small team. Although she was receiving help from a very powerful woman, they had no problems. "Big Sister Assassin did great and treated me very well, but she wouldn''t let me do anything. She''s a little scary and overprotective of me." She answered sincerely and with a smile, and Tang Yin nodded. ''Xiu Mei, well done. Putting the central region on you was the right decision. You even take good care of my women.'' He thought, remembering the third of the thirteen in his organization. Still, with this, all the Divine Bodies should be gotten in no time, so it was finally time to start their next moves. After that small talk, each girl returned to their respective team after finishing helping here, while Tang Yin stayed behind talking to Feifei. Chapter 566 - 566: He told her his biggest secret? Tang Yin was inspecting Huang Feifei''s body and nodded shortly after. "I see. The spinning ball is already starting to be a bit deficient for you. Don''t worry; I''ll prepare something really good for you once we get to my world. I''ve been working on it." He said, taking out a scroll containing blueprints for something he was preparing. Huang Feifei was stunned when she saw it, "What is that, Tang Yin?" she asked. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Something incredible. I started making it over two years ago; it''s almost complete, not just this one; there are several more. They are prototype weapons. This is the one I will make for you. Because I can''t insert an ability into your soul so that it will belong to you forever, then I decided to create some weapons known as ''Soul Tools'', but these will be a little different." He said, pulling her towards him to sit on a distant rock. "I''ll tell you a secret, Feifei. Actually, from the time I met you until now, I have always had a strange power in me. This strange power calls itself ''System'', and although I don''t understand what exactly it is, it seems to be a source of information and can grant power to its host. It''s like an amazing ability that will allow me to grow immensely as it grows with me." He spoke. She was the first woman he met in this world, so he wanted her to be the first girl he told about this system. And as he expected, what he was saying stunned Huang Feifei, who looked at him in shock. "Do you have such a strange kind of power? Is it some inheritance?" she asked doubtfully, causing Tang Yin to be stunned. ''An inheritance? That''s right... I remember the administrator mentioning that, at the beginning, the system wasn''t quite compatible with me. Could it be that this thing was an inheritance for some specific person? No, maybe for a type of person? Besides, she recently said that the System had a place among the Heirs'' Chambers...'' He thought and frowned. ''Could it be that this thing is to prepare an Heir?'' He thought with immense doubt. He hadn''t expected a word from Huang Feifei to make him think to that extent. But then he remembered something he had heard even more recently... ''That strange man I saw in that place said that the System was a Source of Power... What is a Source of Power?'' He thought. His mind was immersed in back-and-forth thoughts as he wondered what the heck that was. Each thought led him to a different thought that seemed to be getting deeper and deeper. Still, Huang Feifei then spoke up. "Tang Yin?" snapping him out of his thoughts. Tang Yin looked at her and smiled. "Sorry, I got lost in thought." He said. "I don''t know exactly what it is. Maybe it''s an inheritance, but I got it from fighting a very powerful beast in my world. That''s not important, really." "Thanks to that strange power that now resides in me, I have realized, why not create a similar one? Although it is impossible for me right now, I have been creating this kind of special weapon prototype. They will be extremely powerful, shape-shifting Soul Tools. Which will have a great deal of information from the cultivation and Natural Laws I have inserted while carrying with them some progressive ability. They may not be a System, but I think they will be the closest thing to one." "So, I will create for you one and for the rest as well. If all goes well, you will all have something amazing that will help you become even stronger in my world. Also, these Soul Tools I can modify, so once I learn new things and get better at that, I will be able to improve them." He replied. He had been thinking about this for several years, and it was two years ago that he started prototyping. Even so, he still wasn''t ready to create those tools. But it was an enormous ambition if Tang Yin thought about it. Because if it turns out well, it would be several times better than what he once created for one of his fianc¨¦es. Huang Feifei was stunned after hearing him say this and couldn''t help but look at him with pride and a big smile. "Hehe, I''m anxious now. I can''t wait to see what you''ll create," she replied. She didn''t doubt any of his words; she was sure he could do anything he set his mind to. Still, a minor crisis arose within her again. ''I need to become stronger... I must become more worthy of him.'' She thought. After that, the two of them talked about several other things. Especially about the system, as Huang Feifei was very interested in it. And so, hours passed until the girls finally finished creating their Divine Bodies. One after another, they began to have their Divine Bodies ready, so their powers skyrocketed. Not only that, the beauty of all of them also skyrocketed. The one who had the most significant change in her beauty was Su Lian, and it is normal. She is not a fighter, and her divine body has something to do with the World Tree, so her beauty has increased drastically. A beautiful fairy is what she was right now. And a real one, for she now controls tremendous power. ''Not only did her beauty increase, her spiritual weapon mutated. Although she doesn''t have a Heavenly Body, it seems her Spirit Weapon was more special than I thought. From a small leaf, she has now transformed into a small world tree... I wonder if she will evolve again, at some point.'' Tang Yin thought with surprise. ''Still, if his weapon mutated, it''s likely that Feifei''s weapon will also mutate when she gets her other Divine Body.'' Tang Yin thought. "It is time to return to the northwest. They need to stabilize their cultivations, for from now on, they will be pulled by my divine soul. Your cultivations will rise rapidly when that time comes, so you need to be patient and do it carefully." Tang Yin said, and then they flew their spirit boat back to the northwest. All the girls who had just gotten their Divine Bodies started cultivating behind closed doors, while Tang Yin grabbed Jia Yinjie to start his own training. ''It''s time to understand the Law of Control more.'' He thought. Chapter 567 - 567: An impressive discovery A natural divine body like Jia Yinjie''s was difficult to cultivate, so leaving her for last and teaching her various things was the right decision. But the truth was that Tang Yin wanted to try a little with that body and with his Law of Control. Therefore, after grabbing Jia Yinjie, they left the northwest region and went to the central region. "Why the central region?" Yinjie asked doubtfully after seeing this place. "While destroying this place, I discovered a good place for cultivation. It''s on the grounds of the Forest Clan precisely, and it''s a quiet place, so we''re going to be there for a while," he replied. They both arrived quickly. Yinjie was amazed by the beautiful scenery. Some mountains were nearby, but they were well-preserved and looked imposing. A beautiful river of natural water crossed the nearby mountains while pretty plants adorned it. The trees were large and swayed gently in the delicate breeze that hit them. It was a beautiful place to find tranquility. Just looking at the greenery exuded a slight presence of tranquility, and if they added the sound of the gently flowing water, the tranquility was almost palpable. There, they stopped. "I noticed you have questions; let''s find the quiet while I answer them." Tang Yin said, jumping onto a soft stone there. Jia Yinjie jumped beside him. "Why didn''t you get me the spiritual bones? Right now, I''m so weak that a little jump could break a bone." Yinjie smiled pitifully as soon as she said that and sighed, sitting beside him. "Yinjie, your natural divine body is very special in itself, and it makes me wonder what kind of people your parents were to give birth to such a talented person. But a natural divine body like yours tends to be very demanding, and I''m not sure if this world has enough resources to supply the demand for a divine body." "More so because I have to get the materials to cultivate other divine bodies, such as Feifei''s, Bai Xue''s... It''s a demand to which I have to try to find an alternative because right now, it''s difficult to supply such needs." "That''s why I brought you here." He said and looked at her. "I have a way to transfer cultivation from one body to another without using demonic tactics. But this way, I''ve barely used it once, so I need to try several more things to understand it better. That''s why I brought you here. It will not present any harm to you, but I would like to hear your opinion about it. If you want to help me understand it more, I will be happy; if not, then fine, I will look for a way to cultivate you." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With those words, he culminated what he had to say and waited for Yinjie''s response. Her beautiful eyes with heterochromia stared at Tang Yin and smiled. "You restored my cultivation, my bone body, and also healed my wounds. You even gave me food that time. Plus, my sister trusts you a lot. Why wouldn''t?" she replied, and he smiled. "Well, if you have one more question, you can ask it then." He replied, but Yinjie remained silent. The two of them remained silent while cultivating. Tang Yin then began to think about the Law of Control. So far, he doesn''t know much about this enigmatic Law. He only knows that it serves many different purposes. For example, it has the ability to make Spiritual Herbs grow at great speed, but to do that, it requires a lot of spiritual energy to be able to grant ''years of cultivation'' to these herbs. Even so, this Law can do it. Perhaps it absorbs spiritual energy much faster than anything in this world and has some way of inserting it into the Spiritual Herbs at a faster speed. ''Oh... Right, now I understand. Absorbing spiritual energy and then inserting it into Spiritual Herbs... Spiritual Herbs are like Bodies or vessels, just like human bodies, so the Law uses the same concept as when I pass cultivation from one body to another... I see, I hadn''t realized that.'' He thought to himself after thinking up to this point. Still, it made him more thoughtful. ''Will I be able to transfer the spiritual energy of an herb into a human body?'' He thought of that possibility after realizing that. The possibility he initially thought of didn''t seem strange, but a few minutes later, it made his body throb slightly. ''Wait...'' ''My divine soul has no use for pills that use explosive spiritual energy to open up to the next realm, but it is friendly to quiet, passive spiritual energy. That being the case, perhaps through the Law of Control, I could absorb spiritual energy at a more alarming speed to reach greater heights?'' He thought. It was an incredibly crazy possibility that no one besides him would think of, for only in him were those conditions fulfilled. His body has no bottlenecks; therefore, the explosive spiritual energy of most pills used to break bottlenecks is not helpful to him. But it does accept the passive energy that gently enters and sends him to the next level. Whenever the vessel is filled with spiritual energy, it will gently pass to the next level, as he has experienced many times. Therefore, if his soul and body allow that, shouldn''t he be able to absorb spiritual energy massively, using the Law of Control to advance his cultivation? After thinking about this possibility, his heart gave a tremendous flip. This was far more astonishing than anything he had discovered so far... Just thinking about a time when he would have many cultivation treasures around him and use the power of the Law of Control to absorb them made his skin crawl. ''Maybe... I could reach my father''s level in no time...'' He thought, and his heart raced with excitement. Still, he calmed down soon after. ''It''s fine to think about it, but be patient, Tang Yin... Let''s think about the Law of Control. If that''s that amazing, I think this Law of Control should have even more powerful abilities. Right now, the biggest danger is the Heir of Death. I can''t divert my attention away from that guy. Once he dies, I''ll test this theory on myself.'' He thought, calming himself down. Then he plunged back into his thoughts regarding what he knows so far about the Law of Control. *** Author: I remind you that several things mentioned are not always the reality of things. What is narrated in the novel is done with Tang Yin''s current knowledge, so some of the things mentioned may change when he learns new things (or when I am narrating from someone else''s perspective and that person knows about it). Chapter 568 - 568: The meaning of that elders words? Another ability he has is the ability to create a strange domain, which revitalizes the surroundings and allows him to control them. Within this domain, he is like a real God. It''s one of those Gods that are only mentioned in fantasy. He can create mountains out of nothing and even create mighty attacks from a slight movement. That time in the Red Thunder Sect, he got some subordinates who are now among the Thirteen Seats of Silver Assassin, thanks to that domain. Moreover, he has gradually realized that the power of this Law of Control using that domain is more terrifying than he thought. But he still feels that it is only a tiny portion of his power, which makes him feel more pensive. Then would come the ability he recently discovered to pass cultivation from one body to another, which already made sense to him. ''It''s a strange Law. Why does it have so many diverse powers? My Lightning Law isn''t that complex. Could it be because it''s a Primordial Law? No, it shouldn''t be like that,'' he thought. In fact, if he had thought about it properly, his Lightning Law is explicitly used for attack. It can be used to stun and similar things because of lightning attributes, but it can''t be used for defense. The Law of Ice, for example, has two phases: one for attack and one for defense, with the latter being its most potent. All powers that have the Law of Ice or that can be developed due to it will only use those two types of skills. Fire is the same. It serves very well for attack and counterattack but has very little defense, so its deficiencies are more clearly evident than those of ice. The Law of Earth has almost no attack at all. It is purely for defense and is the opposite of lightning. It can stun if the blow is well given, in the same way, that an attack with earth could be more potent because of its hardness and flexibility, but it has nothing else. Among the Natural Laws born of the World, the Law of Wind is one of the most flexible because it can attack and be a powerful defense. It is the most complete, but even so, its abilities can''t do anything else, only attack and defense. That is why many call these Laws ''Power Laws'' because they increase your power or defense in combat. The Law of Lightning falls into that same category. There is a healing law that is well known in his world but not obtainable at first. This is a Secondary Law that you obtain after obtaining the Law of Wood, which is a derivative of earth. But this Law is only for healing. There are many Laws, but Tang Yin has never heard of a Law that can not only attack and defend with great strength with a domain but also have powers that only the Law of Life should have, for example. This is where the central theme comes in: the Primordial Laws. Technically, the Law of Control should be one of them. However, the central issue is that the Law of Life cannot be attacked, or at least not that Tang Yin remembers. It is a Primordial Law that gives life. It is incredible because it is the one that gives life to the universe, but it cannot do anything else. It can only use the most primitive concept of ''giving life'', which implies also using the powers of the Laws derived from there (like healing power). They are also known as Positive Laws because their energies are positive. Despite that, the Law of Lightning is a positive energy, but the Law of Life cannot use its powers, so it is limited. Then we have the Law of Death, the opposite of life. Technically, the Law of Death is everything negative. Things like diseases, etc. A highly corrosive and deadly Law, with an impeccable defense thanks to the death it exerts on everything considered alive but cannot exercise nature''s powers. This is one of the problems of the Heir of Death. His death is so corrosive that it kills his talent for other laws, even though he honestly shouldn''t need it. And that is what the Elder God was trying to settle with a Heavenly Body like Zu Xin''s, for there he would always have talent, and if not, then at least he would gain incredible wisdom. Although death is part of nature, the Law of Death does not exercise the powers of nature, and all its abilities cross for the same purpose: To give death. The opposite of life, of which all its abilities pass through the same end: To give life. In the Law of Lightning, they go through another side and the Law of the Earth as well. Each Law has its particularity and its special abilities. But here comes the Law of Control. A Law where its range of abilities, although some of them coincide, others do not. Why can it attack, control the mind, defend, and give cultivation/life to anything? ''It doesn''t make sense...'' Tang Yin thought, but he was suddenly stunned when he remembered what he had experienced more than three years ago. For a moment, his mind traveled back to the moment when Li Xian told him what she was going to do in that faraway empire to take revenge. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, he remembered that his first thought was to open the Heirs'' Chambers, request the Law of Control, and use it. For a moment... His mind and vision traveled back in time, and he saw himself using abilities he did not know to control Li Xian''s mind. That sudden memory made him open his eyes sharply in shock. It had happened so long ago, but it was only now that he realized that something didn''t add up about it... Why could he use abilities he had never seen before? The Law of Control, why was that the first thing that crossed his mind? His mind whirred then, remembering some of the words of that mysterious man he had seen recently... "...You have power, you are the Divine Soul, you just need to understand yourself...." "All the questions in your heart will be answered sooner or later. Trust in yourself, in the ideas that haunt your mind..." "...Divine Soul, all the answers to your questions are within you. Understand yourself..." Each of those words came to his mind, reminding him of that strange and terrifying existence he had recently known. His words ignited a spark in him that made him realize one thing. Perhaps he just needed to try everything he could think of with this Law of Control to understand its abilities. Just like when he was transferring cultivation from one body to another and suddenly had that information in his mind. Perhaps his Divine Soul was more special than he thought and might know the Law of Control. ''I see. That''s what that senior was talking about,'' he thought and stood abruptly from his place, his face full of anticipation. Right now... He just wanted to test his limits and the Law of Control. Whether his theories are true or were simply a delusion of grandeur within him wanting to appear special, they should be soon to be discovered. Chapter 569 - 569: Trying to understand the Law of Control Jia Yinjie looked at Tang Yin, a little dazed. "Tang Yin?" He smiled a little. "Yinjie, I''ll go get a few beasts. Wait for me for a moment. I have several things I want to try." After saying this, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was, leaving Yinjie stunned. ''How strange he is.'' She thought, but she gave the matter no further thought and decided to continue cultivating her inner peace. Tang Yin soon appeared in a spiritual forest. He looked over the various beasts and chose several, several hundred thousand years old. He enclosed them in a spiritual array and began searching for several more. Because he wanted to test several things, he needed them to be alive, so enclosing them was all he did. Also, to prevent anything weird from happening inside the inventory, he carried them behind him. Thus, he soon got 15 beasts with cultivations equivalent to the Supreme Spiritual Realm and four equivalents to the Divine Knowledge Realm Cultivation. ''I think this will be fine to test.'' He thought and flew back to where he stood beside Jia Yinjie earlier. She frowned after seeing him arrive with many beasts, "Tang Yin, what are you doing?" she asked doubtfully, and he smiled. "I''ll try a few things. Watch from the side." Tang Yin then stood a little away from her, far enough not to affect her but where she could see. He then placed all the beasts in that spot and stood beside them, allowing one of them to emerge from the spiritual array. "ROAARRR!" The roar of the enormous beast was relentless and disturbed the tranquility of the place. "Human, what are you doing bringing me to a strange place? Do you want to die?!" the beast shouted. Still, Tang Yin ignored its cries. Instead of paying attention to nonsense, he sealed his own cultivation and let out the Law of Control in his body. It gently surrounded him and glowed with a silvery hue like its color. It showed no power whatsoever, but Tang Yin felt like a slightly warm and strong power surrounded his body. At the same time, his eyes took on an even more silvery glow of their standard color, though that is something Tang Yin did not notice. The beast in front of him found this strange and looked at him. While Tang Yin simply thought about various things, closing his eyes in the process. One of the best ways to improve your control of the Natural Laws was to merely train with the Law, using its power and sealing your own cultivation. In Tang Yin''s world, when you trained like this, it was known as ''The Training to Become God''; it was not easy to do so. If you didn''t have a strong enough body, you could die even against a weak beast with barely 100 thousand years of cultivation. Because there, your cultivation doesn''t matter; what matters is your ability to control the Law you''re trying to master. ''Still, mastering such a Law has always been the best thing to do. Besides, if the Law of Control is a Primordial Law, it should protect me to some extent from lethal strikes from this guy in case it goes wrong.'''' Tang Yin thought and stared at the beast. "I will fight you with all my sealed skills, I hope you give a good fight, little titan ape." Tang Yin said, smiling. The titan ape in front of him was stunned. For such a small person like this, to call him ''little'' was an insult, so he didn''t bother to speak. His life had been characterized by killing his rivals whenever he could find them, and he was one of the most powerful in the world; why would he be afraid of someone so small? So, he lunged at Tang Yin. Tang Yin then leaped into the air and punched the titan ape''s jaw. The blow was powerful enough to send the enormous titan ape back a few steps. Tang Yin''s body was strong enough to do this. Even so, the titan ape soon released a punch that Tang Yin couldn''t dodge and flew backward at high speed, hitting nearby trees. "It''s painful..." Tang Yin frowned and looked down at himself. The Law of Control wasn''t unconsciously protecting him as he thought. "I see..." Once he had fallen to the ground and gotten up, he understood what was happening. "It picked up on what I''m trying to do, so it won''t protect me, then I can focus on getting better, much more. Although that is dangerous..." Realizing that he also realized that the titan ape had lunged at him with a powerful attack. He rushed in to meet it again, and the titan ape''s claw slammed hard into Tang Yin''s fist. This one was immediately pushed back and sent rolling around the place once again. ''My fist is stronger. I should be able to hold a fight against this guy. Why do I keep getting countered?'' he thought as he recovered. He jumped backward to dodge one of the ape''s attacks and then charged at it, driving his fist into its belly in a sly way. That threw the ape off balance, which Tang Yin took advantage of to hit again. The titan ape was pushed back several steps, and Tang Yin then exploded his Law of Control on its body. ''Let''s see if my theory about this Law is true.'' He thought and jumped to the side, grabbed one of the thick tree trunks where he had fallen earlier, and threw it forcefully at the ape. The ape moved his palm to defend himself, but then he felt that Tang Yin had approached him at an alarming speed. Then, the tree trunk hit him in the palm, followed by Tang Yin hitting the trunk with his palm. "Hum!" roared Tang Yin, his mind filled with the thought of using this trunk as if it were a sword''s blade. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Law of Control moved at great speed over the tree trunk and reached the tip in an instant. It immediately transformed into a strange sword-like barb that stuck firmly into the Ape''s palm. "HUAAAAAGH!" The ape''s cry of pain also came mixed with the activation of one of his abilities. ''Ape Rage.'' Tang Yin thought, but without him noticing, this ape moved one of its paws to kick him hard in the stomach and send him flying backward. "YOU''RE GOING TO DIE, HUMAN!" A hysterical scream came out of the ape''s mouth, and it leaped into the air, landing on Tang Yin and pinning him to the ground. Chapter 570 - 570: Strange knowledge Tang Yin spat blood then but quickly struck the ape and wanted to test whether he could employ one of the Law of Control abilities without using that domain. Therefore, as best he could, he grabbed a piece of stone at his side, still being stepped on by the ape, and threw it towards the head of the enormous ape. This stone flew rapidly, and Tang Yin clenched his fist while looking at it. Just then, the stone seemed to grow in size and slammed hard against the ape''s head, moving it from its place and knocking it back. That shocked the ape, but when he realized that it was Tang Yin''s attack, Tang Yin had already disappeared and was above him, ready to strike him. ''Control Law... I don''t understand what the hell I can do with you, but let me just try one more thing.'' He thought. His mind then filled with the thought of using the Law of Lightning through the Law of Control. Everything he had tried so far was not answering the questions in his heart. Somehow, that stone grew in size. Why? He did not know. He felt the Law of Control worked but couldn''t understand why the stone grew. Still, he had already tested it in the domain, so he was not entirely thoughtful about it. Still, the fact that his blows were more powerful and that his body was not severely hurt despite receiving several such blows was a sign that the Law of Control had done something incredible. It increased his base stats. And it happened when he wrapped himself in this Law of Control. That strange heat was basically it. Still, what did it mean? It still didn''t answer the questions. But after thinking about various things and remembering that the Law of Control seemed to have a variety of strange and wide-ranging powers, he wondered, could he use the power of the Law of Lightning? He decided to try it out since it is the one he has most mastered. He wouldn''t use his Law of Lightning because it was sealed. He was simply going to use the Law of Control as if it were a Law of Lightning. His mind was full of different ways to use the Law of Lightning, and among so many ways, he chose one that he had always liked. That of the Destroyer Lightning. Just as he decided this, his fist came down hard on the Titan Ape''s head... *BOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion erupted the instant Tang Yin hit the ground, and underneath him were the brains of a giant head. ''What?'' His mind was blank after witnessing that, and he couldn''t believe it. He immediately turned his gaze upwards and looked at the vast body of the Titan Ape with half a head and falling backward. It was dead. At that instant, Tang Yin felt that the Lightning Law enveloped his body, but it was strange. His Lightning Law typically had no sensation at all other than the typical tingling sensation of lightning. But the tingling sensation was slightly there this time while a strange warmth predominated. He looked at his body at that moment, feeling dazed. His body was giving off a strange aura, slightly purple and red, with large silver portions. Purple and red colors have always characterized his lightning, depending on the magnitude of the power, purple being the weakest and red the strongest. But what was silver? And why did it predominate over its lightning? It was about the Law of Control. Moreover, this silver color was still slightly warm. Even so, in that instant, much information emerged from his head as if it were a wellspring of knowledge. That knowledge was strange and slightly confusing but truly amazing. If you want to understand the Bases of the Law of Control, you must understand the Bases that Govern the World. The Earth. The Fire. Water or Ice. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Air. The Lightning. ¡­ If you want to understand the basis of the Law of Control, start from the bottom. Understand everything. Understand you. Then look for me. All that strange knowledge appeared in his mind, but it did not come alone. There was more knowledge, and it was as if the Law of Control itself was speaking, but that knowledge seemed to come from his soul. ''Must I learn the Elemental Laws?'' he thought. But the rest of the strange knowledge stunned him. A myriad of ways to use the Law of Control with his Lightning appeared there. ''This is...'' All that knowledge swirled in his mind and implanted as if it had always been there. There was no pain, no dizziness. It was so natural and smooth as if it had always been there. That was strange but amazing. In addition, at this time, he also received several thoughts that could be answers to his current questions. ''The cultivation... It''s strange.'' It flashed through his mind, and he looked at the other beasts present. He immediately let one of them out and jumped on it, but his speed was like lightning, causing him to crash head-on into the enormous beast''s belly. ''Shit, how can I move so fast when I have my cultivation sealed?'' he complained. Still, he felt danger approaching him just then, so he instinctively raised his hand, and the beast''s punch hit that spot. That blow pushed him back slightly, but then his mind was startled by this, and the impact ended up sending him dozens of meters backward. ''What the hell? Did I just parry such a powerful attack with my hand without cultivation?'' he thought and looked ahead. ''That speed... Is it because I''m using the Law of Control to exert lightning?'' he thought, and he wanted to test it. Therefore, it lunged forward with force at an alarming speed and then delivered a powerful blow to the beast''s head. This sent it towards the ground but did not kill it. Tang Yin then felt the need to make as if he wanted to throw a rock, so he moved his hand backward while hovering in the air. His hand became like he was squeezing a rock, pushing it forcefully toward the place where the beast was... From his hand came a potent, slightly silvery attack that carried purple and red colors mixed. It was not lightning; instead, it looked like a small ball of long, extremely powerful energy that traveled at lightning speed and landed on the place where the beast''s heart was. That stunned Tang Yin, and he dropped onto the body of the dead beast. He was confused, trying to think what was going on with his power. Still, this wasn''t bad. In fact, he could sense that he was using the Law of Control, but it wasn''t the one he thought. He was attacking with lightning bolts. They were a bit strange, but not because they were not lightning but because they were wrapped by the Law of Control, which also absurdly increased the power. The Law of Control and the lightning he was using were unrecognizable to him. But they were powerful. Also, among the ways of using lightning that came to his mind, there were incredible and strange abilities, so this was just a peculiar beginning of something he was to discover what was deeper inside. Still, among the knowledge that came to him a moment ago, there was one he wanted to try. So, he looked up at Yinjie, who was more than stunned and staring at him. "Yinjie, come here for a moment." He spoke. Chapter 571 - 571: Great discoveries after cheating the Control Law Jia Yinjie was more than stunned looking at what Tang Yin had done. Although her cultivation was now practically non-existent, she could still tell that Tang Yin had sealed his power away. The feeling Tang Yin gave her before was no longer there, which meant that his power had diminished considerably. That was why she felt confused when she saw Tang Yin fighting a beast with his cultivation sealed. That was quite dangerous. But then she felt that the power enveloping Tang Yin was not normal. It must have been something amazing, for it had increased his physical strength, or at least that was the feeling she was getting, looking from the side. Despite that, it never crossed her mind that a person could have that kind of power when he had sealed his power. That left her even more stunned, especially when she saw him using a power similar to lightning. She thought he had broken the seal for a moment, but after looking at his body, she noticed this was not the case. In fact, no spiritual energy or divine energy was emanating from his body. The energy surrounding him was not the one she knew; it was different, which confused her even more. So, even without him calling her, she was still going to run to him to ask him what he was doing. Being called by him, she did it faster. "Tang Yin, how did you do that? I don''t feel like you used spiritual energy or divine energy. Although I never had divine energy in my life, I can distinguish it a little bit, but I feel that the energy you are using is neither one nor the other; what are you using? How do you do it?" she asked quickly. Hearing these questions, a smile formed on Tang Yin''s face. Right now, he had several guesses regarding this Law of Control and already understood a little of it¡ªperhaps not profoundly, but superficially. These conjectures appeared in his mind when he realized he could use the Law of Lightning through the Law of Control. The lightning''s power was much more potent than it originally should have been, which told him that the Law of Control was precisely what it said. A Law to Control. And, if his thinking at the time was correct, he should be able to control everything he could comprehend, and adding Control to that power would increase its potency. The fact that he would later get that knowledge about learning the Elemental Laws to understand the Law of Control confirmed his suspicions. But, because he felt that the Law of Control was a bit more complex, he isolated his thoughts from his soul. When he began to use the Law of Control, he realized that it was more cunning than he thought. It was able to isolate its ability to defend itself, only for Tang Yin to learn on his own. So, he felt that if he isolated those thoughts and prevented this Law from realizing that he had realized that, perhaps he could receive more of its help in his training. He basically tried to trick the Law of Control so that it would give him more clues to find out more about it. He did this because he remembered that his father, on several occasions, told him that the Primordial Laws are Beings in themselves, and if the Law of Control was a Primordial Law, then perhaps it was a being. And this work of deceiving him paid off with the knowledge he later gained, and that was the knowledge that made him realize that the Law of Control was not exactly what he thought. Although a part of the power of the Law went through there, the depth of it was not just based on controlling what existed, and the last attack he made proved that. That was an attack he had never used before. An attack he had never seen with the Thunderbolts. In fact, that was an attack he had never seen appear in the cultivation world before. Lightning attacks coming from himself are destructive, and it is normal. Every attack coming from him would carry his attribute. However, that one was not destructive in the true sense of the word; instead, it was a destruction more in line with the attribute Shi Yue was born with. It was a killing attack, one that his attribute should not be able to create when he is not using his cultivation. That thought made him remember that when a person obtains a Natural Law and begins to cultivate it, he could make a different variety of attacks that are not usually in keeping with what Cultivation itself is. That''s when it dawned on him. The Law of Control not only controlled the existing. Not only would it use its power to attack, but it would also have the power to create non-existent to meet the requirements of the bearer. In this case, Tang Yin''s mind was filled with the idea of giving that beast a deadly attack, and what better than a simple killing blow to the heart? He had never seen an attack like that in his life, but it was so effective that it stunned him. But that thought awakened two thoughts within himself. One crazier than the other. The crazier of them was about what he was thinking about a while ago regarding why the Law of Control could grow a spiritual weed at an alarming rate. ''Maybe... The Law of Control does not absorb spiritual energy... Maybe my understanding of that was too superficial...'' ''Maybe... Does it create it? Does the Law of Control have the ability to create spiritual energy?'' he thought, and his body trembled slightly. A memory came to his mind. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He noticed something when he was creating those healing rooms, which were the first prototypes of a different weapon he decided to build. The Law of Control seemed to grow lightning-attribute spiritual herbs faster, which is why he quickly created so many forces within the sect and why the Western Region was his top buyer of herbs. Still, at the time, he did not understand the reason. But after much use, he realized that it could be because of the vast lightning world in the northwest region, which is one of the best places to cultivate the lightning attribute. That meant that the spiritual energy of lightning there was stronger than elsewhere, so it made sense that that would be the case with the Law of Control. But he now realized that this was not the case. His eyes flashed at that very moment, realizing everything. Chapter 572 - 572: This is more amazing than he expected ''I see. It''s not because of the northwest lightning world, but because of my attribute. The Law of Control uses my attribute and my affinity for lightning to create powerful attacks as fast as lightning but as lethal as I need them to be. Just as the Law of Control uses my attribute and my affinity for lightning to create spiritual energy more in line with the Spiritual Herbs of Lightning because that is the attribute I have.'' His mind then recalled that knowledge that had come to him a moment ago. ''Then to learn the other Natural Laws is to complete the Law of Control. Since its power is ''Control,'' the more repertoire of Natural Laws I have, the better. I''ll be able to use a variety of different attacks. Also, what if I could use several at the same time? I have a feeling I can do that...'' ''But, how am I supposed to learn another Natural Law? A cultivator is only supposed to have one Natural Law in his repertoire...'' He thought. His mind had wandered since Jia Yinjie asked him what he wanted, but he hadn''t realized that she was trying to talk to him all this while. It''s because when he realized what the Law of Control could do, he slowly began learning several things that stunned him. One more surprising than the other. Still, on the last of the questions, he ran into a problem. Learning two natural laws was impossible for a living being unless he got a mighty treasure that would allow him to contain all the knowledge of the law he had or the one he wanted to learn about. Something like what he wants to create for his girls, but at a level several times more advanced. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are some records of people who managed to control more than one Law over the years thanks to that kind of treasure. But he didn''t have one. Even his sect in the Upper Realm did not have one. Those treasures had been considered lost for hundreds of millions of years. Still, when he thought like that, he suddenly looked at the heat his body gave off. That warm, silvery aura reminded him that he was not normal. Right now, two Laws were within him; a Natural Law and a Primordial Law. But his Primordial Law seemed to have nothing to do with the exclusive. The Law of Life was exclusively to give life. The Law of Death was exclusively to give death. The Law of Time, as its name naturally indicates. It is exclusively to control time and age. But, the Law of Control. Its exclusivity lies in the ability to Control. And what could it control? That was a question yet to be answered, for he did not know if he could ever control death, life, and other laws. This is mainly because they were all Primordial Laws, and there had to be a limit to everything in existence; otherwise, heaven would punish any existence that tried to escape the balance imposed by the universe itself. Even so, until now, Tang Yin has the feeling that he can control everything. Therefore, he immersed himself in this branch of possibilities and realized that it might not be impossible for him to learn another Law. His thoughts stopped when he reached these thoughts and looked at Yinjie. ''Walking the path of Control requires knowing everything. You can''t control something you don''t know. That''s why the Law of Control says I must understand everything before I can understand it. I see... If that''s so, the Law of Control should give me the facility to learn things that others can''t.'' ''Whether it is a new attribute or a new law. For those are the prerequisites for understanding the Law of Control.'' His heart raced, and he was surprised that he had thought of so many things in such a short period of time. Still, anticipation glowed in his heart. When he was in his world, he came to think that cultivation was boring. When he first started cultivation, it was exciting. Still, gradually, he began to realize that his talent was so abnormal that, in 30 years, he could accomplish what the most talented people in his world took tens of thousands of years or even more. That made him think cultivation was a boring subject, which is one of the reasons he traveled to so many adventures in his world. The spark of excitement in his life had been extinguished. But now it had been reignited. He didn''t think he would have to die and live for a while in a lower world to see the flame of excitement and anticipation lit again. Even more so for the rest of the thoughts that had developed in his mind after he had realized so many things. He soon smiled and noticed Yinjie was worrying about him after seeing him not responding for a long time. "I got lost in my thoughts. Still, I think I understood something amazing this time, Yinjie. I want to show you something. Sit down, then we''ll do some tests to see if it''s effective what I think." He said quickly. She was surprised but had no time to respond as she was pushed to sit on the floor. Then Tang Yin brought several beasts to his side and unlocked his own cultivation. Once this was done, the usual pressure that Tang Yin''s body gave off returned to his body. "Yinjie, no matter what, you should start exercising cultivation as you normally do once I tell you to. Because you are at the first level of the first realm, you should be able to reach the ninth level to be considered a success, so focus solely on cultivating." Tang Yin said. She nodded. Tang Yin then spoke, "Control Law Domain." His voice came out softly, but somehow, the words looked powerful, so much so that they stunned Jia Yinjie. Because Tang Yin was trying to create a different domain this time. Previously, he didn''t think his thoughts had an impact on the Law of Control, so the domain he created was the one the Law of Control chose. But now he knows that his thoughts have an impact on this enigmatic law. Therefore, how about trying to create a Lightning Domain? If he succeeded in creating it, it would confirm his suspicions about it and greatly help Jia Yinjie. The spiritual energy of lightning is explosive and powerful, so it is the one that most tends to help normal people break their bottlenecks. That is why, although Tang Yin''s voice was soft, it came mixed with the rumbling of lightning. And soon, an immense domain rose from side to side. The mountains around them changed, and the sound of lightning striking the ground shook the place. Everything around them suddenly went dark, but at the same time, an exquisite amount of spiritual energy filled the place. ''This is several times greater than what I saw before... Even in my world, such amounts of energy don''t exist... As I suspected!'' Tang Yin thought excitedly and looked at Yinjie, hoping she felt it too. And indeed, she was stunned. ''So much spiritual energy. Where did it come from? Is he using a treasure?'' she thought but didn''t open her eyes. "Cultivation, quickly. The lightning attribute will help you break through your limits easily." Tang Yin said, and she immediately heeded him... Then, she began cultivating at an alarming rate. Not even five hours had passed when his cultivation had reached the first significant bottleneck. ''This is... much more amazing than I thought,'' Tang Yin thought, smiling slightly as one of his suspicions had been confirmed. But now, he wanted to try something else. Therefore, he looked at the spirit beasts beside him... Chapter 573 - 573: Heavenly Law attacks? Tang Yin was thinking about several things. The first thing was that he knew that beast cultivation, although different from human cultivation, was spiritual energy in its most powerful state at the end of the day. Whether the energy was processed by a cultivator''s Spiritual Bowl or a beast''s Beast Core, it was still highly processed and powerful spiritual energy. Therefore, could it be possible to transfer cultivation from a beast to a human? Using demonic techniques, transferring cultivation like this is impossible. In fact, the best demonic techniques only allow 30 to 40% of the cultivation to be transferred from one human body to another, so doing what Tang Yin did a few days ago in the southern region is absolutely impossible with such tactics. However, for the Law of Control, it was not impossible. It was so easy that it even felt pleasurable, which is too fantastic. And since he managed to break that ''impossible'', could it be possible for him to transfer it from a non-human body to a human one? That was the question in his mind. And testing it on Yinjie, who has a Natural Divine Body, is an important priority. If it worked, she would be able to pass the most difficult levels quickly when she reached them. Therefore, he pulled one of the beasts to his hand and put his other hand on Jia Yinjie''s head, who was stunned thinking about what kind of treasure Tang Yin had used. "Yinjie, accept everything I will pass on to you." Tang Yin said. Then he closed his eyes and moved his Law of Control across his body to surround the beast''s body. Immediately, Tang Yin began to feel the beast''s cultivation diminish, causing the beast to despair, but it couldn''t even utter a sound in the face of Tang Yin''s strong grip. The beast was huge but seemed small in Tang Yin''s hands. Tang Yin frowned and felt the beast''s cultivation coming out of it and into his hand as the Law of Control guided it. This was a slow process, which made Tang Yin quickly study all the spiritual energy. ''It has slight impurities, but it''s nothing serious. I can purify them...'' He quickly began to purify the impurities using the same Law of Control and then began to put that same cultivation into Yinjie''s body. At first, it was a bit chaotic and thrashed around, but Tang Yin''s divine energy immediately calmed it down. Tang Yin was so focused on the cultivation he was putting into her body that he did not notice that she was advancing her cultivation again, once again breaking the heavenly laws of cultivation. That also caused his lightning domain of the surroundings to shudder loudly. Even so, he didn''t notice. He simply continued to do so. ''As I suspected... cultivation is cultivation no matter what body it is in,'' he thought, finally returning to his senses after looking inside Yinjie''s body for so long. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then stared at Yinjie and frowned. ''Her cultivation ascended, but it''s several times lower than I imagined... This was a Beast at the level of a cultivator at the Divine Knowledge Realm. That means that this beast had already completed a portion of the trials necessary to become a divine beast; how come he just barely raised her to the Spiritual King Realm?'' His mind was confused because of this, and he stared at Yinjie. She was astonished by this and looked at him in shock. "Tang Yin, you..." She said, but a powerful lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky. *BRUMM* The color of the lightning was purple, but it fell with tremendous force that caused Yinjie to be pushed back hard; she was hurt just from that. Neither noticed that a huge black cloud had formed above them and was just now beginning to hurl powerful lightning bolts at Tang Yin. Tang Yin looked up doubtfully. ''The Heavenly Laws? Why is it attacking me with lightning? I am the controller of the Lightning Law. Did the mechanism go crazy?'' Tang Yin thought. When the Heavenly Laws want to punish someone, they always punish them with the attribute that is the most difficult for them to endure, be it Fire, ice, or another attribute. Naturally, every power that comes down from the Heavenly Law comes in the form of lightning, but with other attributes in the background, so that the damage caused is a real punishment. On several occasions, Tang Yin has been punished by the Heavenly Laws, and they always use Fire as the main attribute to harm him because his main attribute is Lightning. But now, this thing was attacking him with authentic Lightning, which makes no sense. But just at that instant, the Law of Control acted in defense, giving Tang Yin a breathtaking vision. It was strange to see, but from the ground, a power shot out forcefully toward those huge black clouds. The tremendous power dispersed the clouds instantly, leaving Tang Yin even more stunned, almost falling backward. "What!?" A scream came out of his mouth at this. Never in his life did he think that the Law of Control would have the guts to attack the Celestial Laws. But that''s normal. The Control Law identified this as an attack, and since it did it over its domain, how could it stand still? It was as if the Control Law thought, ''Are you challenging me!?'' And its power was terrifying enough that the Heavenly Laws in the sky scattered to the ends of the earth. It seemed as if they were fleeing, which made Tang Yin feel even more dazed. ''Tsk, shit, this Law of Control is fierce.'' He thought. It was the first time he had seen such an event, but he smiled and looked at Yinjie. "Yinjie, how are you feeling?" he asked, and she looked at him with a dazed look and then at the sky again. She was so surprised that she couldn''t even formulate a question about what had just happened. She simply nodded, "I... I feel good. Somehow, I''ve become more powerful." She replied softly. Tang Yin nodded. "Haha, naturally. Still, there''s something strange. I technically used the cultivation transfer technique. Why is your cultivation so low?" he asked, staring at her. "Low? Tang Yin, did you notice that I have no spiritual bones? I''m at the Spiritual King Realm, and I have no spiritual bones!" She said firmly, and he nodded. "Naturally, but I did something similar at Bai Xue, and she got a much better result. Still, I already have an idea of what''s going on. Come, we''re going to the northwest. You''ll have to train for a long period of time, but I''ll give you plenty of resources to form the most powerful base you could ever think of." He said, but as he was about to grab her, something else occurred to him, and he looked at the beasts... "Wait..." Chapter 574 - 574: Did something surprising happen? "Tang Yin? I''m still confused about what you did. How can you explain that I''ve come so far now?" she asked when she noticed that Tang Yin had stopped and was looking at the beasts again. Tang Yin smiled at her, "It''s an ability I have. It''s called Cultivation Transfer; I can transfer cultivation from one body to another. Amazing, isn''t it?" "That''s... Does something like that really exist? I had heard that there were demonic techniques to do it, but I''ve never seen them..." Tang Yin smiled. "My skill is many times better, so you don''t need to ask too much. I have to go back to the northwest, so I''ll give you several things to train you." He said this and quickly sat down in front of the beasts. Then he cast his fire towards them, "I''ll be doing alchemy for a moment. While I''m doing that, listen carefully." He spoke. Then, the fire began to burn on these beasts, but this time, Tang Yin''s silver soul fire came out differently. ''Although I am not a specialist in the Law of Fire, will I be able to employ my Silver Fire with the Law of Control? Can the Law of Control, control something unique like the Divine Soul Silver Fire?'' Tang Yin thought... Soon, his Silver Fire began to burn even hotter on the beasts, and the Law of Control started to surround him. This was a strange process, where something fire-like, the same color as fire, was trying to surround the fire and submerge within itself. It was a strange and wonderful process to see, for the two existences appeared to be the same, with the distinction that the silver fire was burning and the Law of Control was calm. But, soon, something strange happened. The Law of Control gently descended and submerged into the Silver Fire, and Tang Yin felt that he could control his Silver Fire as if it were the Law of Control and vice versa. This stunned him. The color then began to change. The original silver-colored fire began to take on a yellowish and orange hue while becoming abnormally soft. It looked as if it did not burn, but the heat it gave off and the capacity it displayed were several times greater than he expected. It was so fast that Tang Yin could not even realize the moment when an immense amount of silver, orange, and red pills formed. The process of purification, formation, and solidification of the pill was totally overlooked, or perhaps it happened so fast that it could not be seen. Suddenly, Tang Yin had several hundred pills floating around him when the fire returned to his body. He was stunned and looked down at himself. The fire was still burning in his body, and it was exactly the same as what he had seen a moment ago. ''What is this?" he thought, uncomprehending. "Tang Yin, you..." Yinjie said suddenly, staring at him. That made him look at her. "Is something wrong?" Still, she couldn''t stop staring at him. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She felt that Tang Yin''s face''s presence, aura, and loveliness had increased, but she couldn''t understand why. But there was one more reason. "Your presence?" She asked. In fact, she felt that Tang Yin had disappeared from the face of the earth. Although she was seeing him, she felt that he was not there. That left her stunned, but she was not the only one who felt that. For a brief moment, the girls who were connected to Tang Yin also felt Tang Yin''s existence disappear. That made them feel anxious, but from one moment to the next, his presence reappeared for them. Even Tang Yin hadn''t realized this, but when Yinjie told him that, he also noticed that everything in his body had diminished to absurd levels. ''It feels like I am invisible... How strange, does the Law of Control also have invisibility?'' He thought but smiled. It''s not like it is important right now. So he tried to return his aura to its natural state, and the Law of Control and his silver fire split. ''I didn''t think the Law of Control would try to merge with my silver fire instead of controlling it.'' He thought but sighed. His mind was full of other things right now, and he didn''t want to think about something else. Therefore, he looked at Yinjie. "Well, the alchemy was over soon enough, so while we fly to the northwest, I''ll tell you what you''ll be doing," he said, handing her all the pills he had just made. There was nothing left of those beasts in this place. The fire consumed the bone, and the rest was used to create those pills, so the place was almost the same as when they arrived. Then, Tang Yin grabbed her by the waist and started flying at high speed. "Yinjie, I have to learn to control various elements, so I won''t be able to teach you much. Still, I made all those pills for you to create one of the most powerful bases that can exist in the world in a secluded place. I will tell your sister to accompany you. But once I see you again, your base should be so powerful that you can beat people far above your level, so that will help you cultivate yourself at an amazing speed." "Remember what I told all of you a little while ago. I am preparing to fight someone of scary power. Therefore, I need to prepare myself well. That''s why I''m going to go learn about Ice, Fire, and other elements, so I can supplement my power. In the meantime, you are going to be training under my personal lightning domain, and I will activate it to its fullest." He said, and after saying this, he increased the speed even more, reaching the Lightning World soon after. With the destruction of the seal he had placed on that worm, the lightning diminished in this place as soon as he arrived. He raised his hands to the sky above some mountains in this place. "Control Law, Lightning God Domain." He said softly, and a vast lightning domain expanded from one side to the other. He had arranged the limit he wanted for this domain in his mind. Therefore, the domain expanded left and right and to the bottom of this place at great speed but stopped soon after. He wanted to create a training ground specific to Yinjie. Therefore, he started using the Law of Control to control the intensity of lightning within the domain. For this occasion, he created three levels, which made him nod with satisfaction. ''This is unbelievable. I never thought I could control the intensity of a domain.'' He thought, smiling slightly. Now that he had been able to mix his Law of Lightning with his Law of Control, many new things had been unlocked for him, so he was excited. However, he was more excited after thinking about what he would unlock once he controlled the power of the Elemental Laws and whether he could use this new power of his to develop his destructive attribute. Right now, he could only think of one thing: ''Maybe cultivation is broader than I thought.'' Chapter 575 - 575: She agrees to teach him While immersed in deep thoughts, Tang Yin worked on the lightning god domain. A domain he hadn''t used in a long time and one he doesn''t use much, as he has his heavenly hammer domains and personal domains. But for this occasion it is perfect. In the primary sections, he added some low-level treasures, which made Yinjie shudder because of their high value, incentivizing her to get there. He did the same in the rest of the sections. He also surrounded the place with his powerful lightning to keep the beasts away from the place. His idea is that Yinjie would use the pills he had bestowed upon her to cultivate her body. Her cultivation would be sealed, and Jia Yijie would monitor her throughout so there would be no danger. Using pills made from such powerful beasts'' flesh, blood, and internal organs is an amazing way to increase her cultivation or improve her body, as they have the best spiritual energies for strengthening. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An example is the large amount of blood pills he made from the dragons he slayed together with Qingyue years ago. All those pills helped him (and his girls) form a powerful enough base that the increase in their cultivation didn''t affect them in the slightest. However, it didn''t do much good in the end, as he returned to his original body, which had strengthened the base with the best resources of the Upper Realm. But, for Yinjie, this was a blessing; she never thought that her foolish idea of going to look for her sister and running away from that place would allow her to obtain such a great blessing as this. The gratitude was evident on her face as she began training under her sister''s care. . Then Tang Yin was finally able to fly north. The north is the perfect place to learn about the Laws of Ice, and since his Law of Control asks him to do so, he will naturally take it seriously. He feels that once he understands all the Elemental Laws at a deep level, he can become a mighty being with the Law of Control. Perhaps he can advance in his Law mastery. ''If I want to beat that guy, I have to rely on this. I need to develop my strength in a better way from now on.'' While flying, he was also thinking about who to ask for help. Although he has some knowledge about ice, it''s superficial. It''s the same with the rest of the Laws. Perhaps he understands a bit more of the Law of Fire due to spending a lot of time with alchemists in his past life and being one himself, but he is still far from understanding it to the first stage. If he were a cultivator of the Law of Fire, he would be at the Divine Knowledge Realm stage right now because he lacks understanding of it, which means he is not even a ''Bearer''. The Law of Control required him to reach the Bearer Level, at least in these Elemental Laws. He has no problems with lightning. He is a Grandmaster in his own right and now feels that he is infinitely close to a Lightning God. But in the rest of the elements... For example, he doesn''t know what he can do with the Earth, and various elements remain, like the special Darkness of Shi Yue''s Eternal Night or Blood. That''s why he needs to look for someone to teach him. The first woman who crossed his mind to learn about the Law of Ice was Bing Xian. She reached the Bearer Level independently, so she has a high mastery of the Law of Ice. But she is busy in the West, and the news that has reached him prevents him from asking for her help. Therefore, he thought of Qingyue. However, she has only recently reached that level with Bing Yinyin''s help, and she is busy assimilating the cultivation that Divine Soul is delivering to her. ''Only Bing Yinyin is left...'' Tang Yin stopped at the top of the Ice Divine Sect and looked down. He didn''t think that woman would reject him, but he didn''t know her well, so he decided to go down carefully. "Lord Tang Yin, what are you doing around here?" one of the old women asked when she saw him coming. Tang Yin nodded, "Goddess Yinyin, is she present?" The beautiful older woman nodded. "Of course. Follow me, please. I will take you there." She replied and led him into a vast, icy room. Bing Yinyin had been informed, so she quickly went out to meet him. "Tang Yin, what''s wrong? I was planning to go look for you. I wanted to help my teacher in the West." She said after chasing away all the elders present. Politely, she poured tea for Tang Yin, and he smiled. "Xian is doing well, and I have stipulated that my forces move to those regions, so you need not worry." "I came here because I need your help, Goddess Yinyin." Tang Yin said. "My help?" She asked in a daze. How could this great man need the help of a little subordinate like her? But he nodded. "I want to learn the Law of Ice and I have no one else to ask for help in that." She looked at him in confusion after hearing this. "Law of Ice? You don''t control a Law anymore?" "That''s right, I actually control two Laws. One is the Law of Lightning, and the other is the enigmatic Law of Control." "Two Laws? Is that possible?" She replied in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "For me, it is. I can control more Laws." "This..." "Can you teach me? I''ll pay you any way you want. If I can''t get it here, I''ll get it in my world and pay you back in spades." Tang Yin said, smiling a little. She was stunned for a moment but smiled. "If you want me to teach you, then I can, and you don''t need to pay me. But the Law of Ice is complicated to understand. I may not be able to teach you too much, and it will take us a long time," she replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s okay. As long as you teach me the basics and help me reach the Bearer Level, I''m fine. How long it takes us will depend on my ability to understand, so don''t worry." Hearing his reply, Bing Yinyin smiled and nodded. "If so, I have to leave the sect. To teach you, it''s better if we do it in the Extreme North since the ice here may not affect you. I''m going to talk to the elders," she said, and she went out of there to do what she said. She gathered the elders and told them several things. Since she will be away from the sect for a long time and doesn''t know how long, she should prepare the sect to support Qingyue and Bing Xian in case they need it. Once everything was ready, Tang Yin and Bing Yinyin flew to the far north. *** Author: Remember, there are currently four Levels in the Mastery of Law: Bearer > Master > Grandmaster and God. Chapter 576 - 576: Training begins in the extreme north It was one of the surrounding areas in the extreme north, not very deep. There was a small bamboo house arranged on the spot. "This is where my teacher taught me about the Law of Ice, although I failed to understand it on my own because I''m not talented enough, but it''s a good place. Qingyue learned quickly here." Bing Yinyin said as she walked down. Tang Yin nodded as he saw this. In this place, the snowstorms were practically permanent, and although they weren''t as dangerous as the ones arranged at the bottom of this place, they still made everything around them white. ''It''s a good place to understand Ice.'' He thought and arrived behind Yinyin. She entered the small bamboo house, which was spacious inside, as it didn''t have many things in it. "If you want to learn about the Law of Ice, you must be prepared to spend many days here. Qingyue started training here when she entered the Supreme Realm, so when it was time for her to learn the Law of Ice, she was already more than prepared. That''s why she lasted a very short time, but normally, it''s a long process that can take years." "We''ll sleep in this little house." She said and looked at him. "From today onwards, you can''t use any cultivation techniques or bone skills. In fact, you can''t use any elemental attribute other than ice, which I''m going to teach you. You cannot use fire or anything similar that can heat you up." "You must learn to endure the ice of this place and the cold of the nights in order to understand it," she said, passing him some small bamboo branches containing scriptures. "Sit down to understand this. It is the most basic and elementary technique of the ice attribute. Learning it to the most powerful level is one requirement of learning the Law of Ice." Tang Yin frowned and grabbed the written bamboo branches. ''It''s an elementary basic technique... Is it really required in learning the Law of Ice?'' He thought. Still, he came here to learn. Therefore, after dropping off some things, he left the tiny house and sealed his own cultivation. Yinyin was surprised when she felt his cultivator aura disappear, "You sealed your cultivation?" she asked doubtfully, and he nodded. "The best way to learn a Natural Law is to seal your own cultivation; it also works if you want to train it. Therefore, from today onwards, I''m going to have my cultivation sealed." She was stunned after hearing this and frowned, "You know you need to fight beasts to understand it better?" "Of course. I''m confident that I won''t do badly, don''t worry. I''ll start cultivating. I''m starting to feel myself freezing a bit," he replied, closing his eyes and sitting on the cold ground. He had deactivated all the abilities the system had given him, so he was now at his most vulnerable state. Still, basic abilities like the recovery he had gained thanks to that Spirit Bone he got several years ago with Jia Yijie''s help couldn''t be deactivated, so at least he will have that protection. Otherwise, he was totally limited. He wouldn''t even use his Law of Control or Law of Lightning. This surprised Yinyin, who pulled out a small chair to sit before him. ''This guy... He''s earnest about sealing his power. And he''s got a lot of guts to do it in a place like the Extreme North... Although, certainly, his body is mighty. With his cultivation sealed, he''s just starting to feel cold. I would have frozen to death if I were in his position.'''' She thought. When she saw Tang Yin start to exert that little technique, she began to speak. "Tang Yin, remember the personality and attitude of ice when you want to learn it. Ice is gentle, but its gentleness does not come from idiocy and ignorance but because ice understands that elegance and gentleness go hand in hand. Ice is elegant and of an icy and indifferent nature. Contrary to fire, which boasts great explosive power, we are indifferent. All good ice is capable of freezing fire because it acts without thinking, and we act after doing so." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Understand the nature of ice to understand it." Although Bing Yinyin could not believe she was teaching one of the most powerful people in the world, who enjoyed an exalted status in a powerful world, she still took all this seriously. When she saw that Tang Yin was doing it, she started doing it, too. A few minutes after she finished speaking, Tang Yin stood up and nodded towards her, even though his eyes were closed. "I understand, Goddess Yinyin." He soon began to perform various movements that were within the skill she had given him perfectly and flawlessly. Although new basic elementary skills tend to be learned slowly, he understood it in a few minutes. ''A person as powerful as him, how could he not be talented? Although this talent was dozens of times faster than Qingyue''s.'' She thought and smiled. With this demonstration of talent, she understood that she could do things more roughly if it were with him, so she looked inside the north end. "Why don''t you try fighting a beast? From today, you will have a mission. Every day, you must bring me three spirit beasts from the extreme north for a week; their cultivation must be from the Spiritual Ancestor Realm. After that week has passed, you must bring me six daily for another week; they must be from the Spiritual King Realm. In the third week, I want you to double the amount to 12 daily; half of them must be from the Spiritual Emperor Realm. 24 daily next week, from the Spiritual Saint Realm." Tang Yin frowned as he heard this. ''She learned how to create specialized training for me. Amazing, this woman, though she doesn''t talk much, knows a lot of things.'' He thought, smiling. That was amazing, and it would help him that the person teaching him was so understanding. Still, there was one problem. The number. "Are there that many spirit beasts here?" he asked, and she nodded. "You''ll know once you get in there. There are so many beasts in there; it might surprise you," she replied, flying a little to enter the house. "Start your mission from this moment on. I hope you can complete it before nightfall." Chapter 577 - 577: First training sessions in the extreme north Tang Yin wasted no time and entered what is considered the coldest Spirit Forest on the continent. ''God, the cold here can actually hurt me inside.'' The freezing storms here tended to be deadly for cultivators who did not practice ice. Still, Tang Yin endured this freezing cold and walked inside. For every step he took, he felt like his bones would freeze, but he made his little-acquired elemental ability move, and the situation improved slightly. But it was not a long-term solution. He needed to understand ice more to survive many days in this place. Still, Tang Yin continued his way inside, searching for those spirit beasts. He quickly realized that, although the cold outside this place was not so frightening, the situation changed drastically once he entered the Spirit Forest. Because the spiritual forest has rich spiritual energy everywhere. Now, the icy storms carry large portions of spiritual energy, and there was even a possibility that some of them were frozen, which cut his skin. During his short tour of this place, he encountered some similar ones. ''As long as I avoid lethal blows, these icy storms are not dangerous. But I don''t know how big the spiritual energy ice blocks can be.'' While thinking about the place, Tang Yin encountered his first spirit beast. It was from the Spiritual Ancestor Realm and was perfect to take with Bing Yinyin. It was a rather large wolf, which used to be called the Frozen Tooth Wolf, as one of its teeth is a chunk of ice. It''s always like this from birth. ''Must be the herd nearby... This is good.'' He thought. He jumped on it swiftly as he exerted the power of that little technique in his hand and punched it in the head. This blow sent it slamming into a huge tree nearby, making the beast dizzy. So he took the opportunity to close in and punch it in the belly. Cries of pain came from the wolf''s mouth as Tang Yin punched it in the muzzle, preventing it from moving again. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, he delivered a lethal blow to its neck that killed it. It was a short fight, but it made Tang Yin frown. ''...I see. This is where the danger of these missions lies.'' He looked ahead when he sensed the presence of three other wolves. The danger lay not in the wolves coming in packs but in his ability to fight. He had not realized this because he had never been able to train in a place like this. But here, the ice was torture for the body. The frozen bones slowed his movements the more he struck. Striking increased the friction between his arm and the icy fragments floating around, so he was freezing on the inside and outside. That''s why a small layer of icy skin had formed on his skin right now. If he was careless, something very bad could happen. Tang Yin rushed to meet the three wolves attacking him and used his agility to hit them in critical places, but he soon found another problem of fighting here. That ice that formed on his skin and embedded in his pores until it reached his bones was lethal to him. He fell backward as he delivered the last blow to the last wolf present. "Agh..." He groaned in pain as he looked down at his arms. Both were slightly torn from the inside. ''This ice is terrifying. No wonder this place is known as the White Death Field; for any cultivator, this is lethal.'' After realizing this, he grabbed the four beasts'' bodies and returned to the house. Since he did not want to fight again today, he did so carefully, and a while later, he finally arrived. Bing Yinyin was surprised that he had returned so quickly, and he handed the bodies to her. "I understand why you told me to train like that. The ice in that place is really dangerous." "That''s right. The ice inside the Extreme North Spirit Forest is deadly to anyone. That''s why, if you want, you can use cultivation during training." "No, I''m fine. Although it''s painful, it''s this pain that I need to comprehend the ice." "If you think so, then follow me. During the day, you''ll train that way, and during the night, you''ll train using the small training ground created by my teacher here. It''s only a small room, but it will suffice." Bing Yinyin started to lead him inside after telling him that. The house was not very big and had four rooms. She entered one of those. It was the largest room present. There was nothing inside besides a small chair and a few spiritual tools installed on the sides. "What is this?" Tang Yin asked, and Bing Yinyin sat down in the chair. "You will have icy baths from now on for a week. This bath will break your skin because you will have it with attacks from those tools. After you are done with the seven baths..." She then explained to him what he would be doing for the next month. Basically, it would be four workouts in each of the four weeks. The first was an ice bath that started right after she finished. Next would come resisting icy attacks using the skill she had taught him. He could move and hit each attack with the skill. The third training was more complicated. Basically, he was able to withstand the attacks without moving. He had to use that technique he had learned to cover his skin to withstand the attacks, which would be more powerful. Finally, he would start training in the authentic Law of Ice in the fourth week. By now, he was only in the first week, which was technically the easiest training, and the first training had begun. She activated her ice domain of the Law of Ice and activated the soul tools, causing countless icy attacks to occur around and approach Tang Yin. They lightly hit him and broke his skin in some parts, but the terrifying part came when he began to feel that those attacks were imbued with terrifying power. It was the true power of the Law of Ice. This froze his every muscle and bone in no time, yet he persisted... If he failed, he would fall backward like an icy bucket, signaling Bing Yinyin to stop, but he could not fail. His determination seldom wavered during his life, and he swore for some time that he would never waver again. So, he stood firm, enduring this without any hint of cultivation. Chapter 578 - 578: A relaxed night Bing Yinyin was astonished to see this. ''This guy is too amazing; how can someone resist this with just his body and a small ability like that? This is the Ice Law Domain, you know!'' she thought. Right now, everything on Tang Yin has frozen in its entirety. Arms, legs... Even his hair. A light blue layer covered everything while he was shivering slightly. The pain in his bones also increased his determination not to give up. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This ice was similar to the ice he had felt inside the Spirit Forest. It was an ice that could tear him apart from the inside, so he was deathly sore. ''I never thought... there would be a way to strengthen the body like this...'' He thought. In his past life, he used fire to strengthen himself. Lightning was also his friend in this, but it never crossed his mind that ice could also do the trick. ''It''s terrifying...'' Feeling his flesh tearing on the outside to get the ice into his body, but also on the inside to get it out, was very painful, and soon after, his body was filled with tiny red frozen spots all over. It was the blood coming out of his body that had frozen. Still, he persisted strongly throughout the night... ... And time flies fast when you are learning something new that is also exciting. A week had passed, and although it was full of pain, Tang Yin could see that he had advanced dramatically in his understanding of ice. Today was the last day of his first week of training, so he would still have the same training, but this time he could feel the improvements. He had grown fond of the training and eagerly wanted to start the next one. That is why he quickly sought out the icy beasts of the Spiritual Ancestor Realm and killed them quickly. ''My body doesn''t tear too much anymore fighting these beasts. The spiritual icy storms in this place are becoming less and less effective on me.'' Tang Yin returned to the house where Bing Yinyin waited for him and began his last part of the ice bath training. ''Today''s ice bath...'' Bing Yinyin cut it in half. That startled Tang Yin, who opened his eyes. "What happened?" he asked, and she shook her head. "It''s no longer useful on you. You''ve improved too fast; the one days ago was barely effective, and yesterday''s is the same as today''s. Better go out for lunch tomorrow your second week of training will start." She replied and got up without looking back to leave. Soon, they were both sitting outside, watching the beautiful sunset of this place while eating meat baked by Bing Yinyin. During these days, they have been eating the meat of the beasts that Tang Yin brings. He has chosen good beasts since he heard about it, since the wolves on the first day didn''t taste very good. "Tang Yin, why do you want to learn the Law of Ice? Is there a specific reason?" Tang Yin smiled a little. "What I told you these days is not a lie. There is a being in this world who can threaten me; he has the ability to murder me, and I don''t think I can fight him at this time. He has the ability to destroy this world in a terrifying sense; he is the embodiment of death." "But, even if I can''t defeat him, it doesn''t mean that I will stand still and do nothing. Maybe my cultivation won''t have much effect on him, but I have a power that will. But in order to unlock it, I need to learn the Elemental Laws. Ice is the first one I came here to learn, but I also need to learn of Fire, Earth, and Wind; once I do that, maybe I''ll have a way to fight him." Tang Yin replied. His words carried a lot of weight in Bing Yinyin''s heart. "Even then, you''re not sure you can fight him?" she asked, hearing what he said at the end, and he nodded. "It''s a scary enough existence as it is." Bing Yinyin frowned but sighed. "I understand; it seems that if I don''t give my all to train you, we might die. So, starting today, I will start training you more seriously. I hope you can handle it." She replied, smiling, and he nodded to her. "That would be much appreciated. If you have questions about your cultivation, I can answer them. I''m not an expert on the Laws of Nature, but I can help you." He said, smiling a little as he turned to look at her. "If you want to join my soul, I''m not against it." She looked at him, stunned. "Can I really? Qingyue told me that it''s an amazing thing that happens when she joins your soul... She even already left me behind in cultivation. Will something similar happen to me if I join your soul?" "Naturally. My Divine Soul is very special; it will help you cultivate and improve your cultivation. It will also improve the purity of your divine spiritual energy, and now that I have my body and cultivation back, I can join more people; I don''t mind joining me." "There are no requirements?" "There are no requirements, but there are some side effects." "Side effects? Are they dangerous?" She asked quickly, surprised after hearing this. "Dangerousness depends on the person, I guess. When you join my soul, you will fall in love with me naturally because you will feel that I am your closest person. Eventually, you will give yourself to me in a bed or in some tree under the moon." He replied earnestly, but in the end, he couldn''t help but show a smile and laugh when he saw Bing Yinyin frowning more and more after hearing this and turning red when he said about doing it outdoors. "Hmph, I knew I shouldn''t have let Qingyue spend time with you," she replied coldly, her attitude returning to the usual coldness. Although Tang Yin couldn''t see her face, the aura she had was one of the most exclusive and strange mature auras he had ever seen. This is especially true when she is on her side, and her whole body is visible next to the elegant, close-fitting dresses she usually wears. Her aura of maturity, coolness, and elegance reach their maximum splendor in those moments. Among the elegant women he has seen, perhaps only two could compare in aura with her. And both belong to the upper world. ''I heard that those kinds of auras can only be built from scratch along with her talent... Could it be that she wasn''t very talented in the past? The two women I know weren''t, but they attained those Goddess auras with superhuman effort, the same way they attained their high cultivations.'' For a moment, Tang Yin had lost himself in that figure and the aura exuding from her. ''It would be amazing to be able to see her face.'' He thought. Chapter 579 - 579: He has changed? Determination is the most important thing Tang Yin then looked at her again, remembering something from the past. "I remember you told me you were going to give me a prize or something similar, what was it? I never got a chance to know." She looked at him for a moment with brief doubt and then remembered the past. She shrugged her shoulders, though. "You were worthy of Qingyue, so I wanted you to be with her. She is so beautiful and talented; I always knew that no one on this continent was worthy of her, but then you appeared, so I wanted to give her to you. After all, I don''t want her to walk the same path as me, it''s boring and lonely." Tang Yin nodded after hearing this and turned his gaze to the sky, thinking about the last thing she had said. ''It seems to be as I thought. She is amazing, and her determination is amazing,'' he thought. "Many say that the path of cultivation is lonely and boring. I won''t be able to deny the latter when you are highly talented and think you can achieve everything; I am an example of that. But since I came here, I have realized that I had always been arrogant; I had power and talent, so I was allowed to be arrogant. But when I was by being weak, I suffered and encountered difficulties everywhere." "Although I boasted that I had a calm mind and that I made appropriate decisions at every moment, since I came into this world, I realized that this was not the case. I didn''t have such a calm mind because I was driven by my arrogance to get things done, always thinking that my talent was the best. So, I decided to improve that about me, and although it''s hard to change my personality, I think I''ve been changing lately." "But was it all because of me? When I asked myself that question, I realized that when you walk the cultivation alone, you''re going to make more mistakes than you normally would. You would think you can walk the world on your own, and even though that''s true, sometimes you need to look to the side and find a person to lean on." "If you have people by your side who help and support you, they will become your motive to change, and the world will stop being lonely." "Apply the same principle to everything in life. You will become strong if you have a rival to beat, right? Likewise, you will become weak if there is no one at the top who can challenge you because your skills will rust, and you will slowly lose your ability as the passage of time leads to destruction." "Thanks to that, I realized that the path of cultivation should not be lonely, and maybe my soul understands that; that''s why I have this ability that will make women feel attracted to me if they feel intense desire in me." "There the lonely part of cultivation goes, and the boring part doesn''t exist when you know there is an infinite universe of possibilities above you. I can see that you were not very talented, but you reached unimaginable heights for yourself after much effort to reach the top of this world. But there is still a much higher peak you can reach. There, you will find the fun of cultivation." "There are too many things to learn, even within your own Natural Law. I''ve realized that lately." It had been a long time since Tang Yin had last spoken so many words, and this time, they were words that had never come out of his mouth. And this was the first time Bing Yinyin had heard those words. Somehow or other, they managed to get through to her. Still, in the end, she sighed. "My talent is not that good. The endless possibilities you speak of are only good for the talented, but I have only been able to get here after 2 thousand years of effort. It''s been such a long road just to reach the top of this world; how could I reach the top of a world like yours? What they say that I am one of the most talented women on the continent is a lie. In the sect, there are several elders who are more talented than me; it''s just that I work harder than them, and that''s all." Tang Yin smiled upon hearing this and nodded. "That''s right, you said it. Talent is not the most necessary thing; it''s that hard work that will determine how strong you become, so don''t lose that determination if you want to reach great heights." "In my world, there are numerous people who have reached the top without being talented. Among them, I know two women who have. They have the same aura as you do and are amazing. One of them is so powerful that my father respects her, and everyone fears her. They were made by the insatiable determination to become strong and reach great heights." "As long as you keep that determination, if you want to go to my world in the future, I assure you that you will prosper." He replied and sighed, remembering his world. Bing Yinyin stared at him for a long while but did not respond until much later... ... During these days, the world has been plunged into chaos. The destruction of so many sects had left the world in chaos, but Tang Yin''s forces quickly took control of everything. Therefore, the chaos was not caused by the forces trying to rise up but rather a silent chaos that occurred by word of mouth. The fear caused by the demons that had begun to attack in recent days in various sections of the continent made many worry about the future. Although everything was running smoothly and the women who were now in charge of running the continent from the inside were doing perfectly, many people were still worried. After all, Tang Yin had broken some of the comfort zones that the great sects gave them. Now, numerous great sects had disappeared. The East was run by a single Great Sect, which was under the direct command of a Branch of the Silver Assassin Organization. The South was exactly the same. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The North was perhaps the quietest place, as no one had disappeared there, and the Icy Tower Sect was still associated well with the Divine Ice Sect. The central region suffered the most damage. Many men feared death, thinking Silver Assassin would knock on their door. All this created a silent chaos that was slowly gaining strength. Even so, the women who ran the continent were not worried about the interior, for everything was working as usual. They were more worried about the increasing frequency of demon attacks and about the West, which was abnormally silent. Chapter 580 - 580: Bing Xian angry On this day, Shi Yue, Bing Xian, and Long Jia were gathered at an inn within the territory of the Western Region. "What''s the plan?" Bing Xian asked, looking at Shi Yue, and she smiled. "To draw the attention of the Western Sect and find out what they are doing. I have several suspicions, and I think they are using the Li Clan to fight demons. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense that those guys are fighting to the death like that when that Sect is sitting back." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re saying they have them enslaved?" "Probably." Long Jia jumped into the conversation then, "I didn''t notice that they have enslavement seals, do they have any way to hide it?" She asked. Shi Yue nodded slightly. "When I was attached to Tang Yin''s soul, I understood that his heavenly hammer is a bit special, in many ways. I remember it could do something like that, but it seems like a forbidden ability." "Oh... I understand. At that time, it also seemed as if those guys were doing some forbidden things with my sister..." "That''s right. That''s why I want to see what this Sect is planning; that''s why I''m drawing their attention," Shi Yue said, raising her eyebrows slightly after noticing several powerful ones coming this way. "Looks like I''ve succeeded." She soon saw several high-level people arriving, including the current sect master, who was surprised to find Bing Xian here. "Madam Bing?" He spoke in shock. She turned to look at him. She looked him up and down and frowned. Now that she saw him, she remembered seeing him 2,000 years ago. He was a young man at that time. "I never thought my sister would choose a man like you as a mate. I don''t understand how she could have seen the pinnacle of beauty and still want to turn to look at something like this." She said dismissively as she turned her face away. Her words made him flinch slightly, and he clenched his fist. The two men behind him frowned and looked at her angrily. "Madam, do you think you have what it takes to offend our Sect? It seems the world has forgotten the power of our Heavenly Hammer." Said one of them. Bing Xian turned to look at him and laughed mockingly. "Hahaha, forget it? No, the continent and the world remember it clearly. Next to the heavenly hammer, Tang Yin''s name is written; why would they forget it? The most wonderful man on the continent uses it, and it is so powerful that it can make the old man of your clan bow down and beg for forgiveness. So don''t talk nonsense; you''re just a frog at the bottom of the well." The mockery in his voice was evident, making these guys flinch from anger. When one of them was about to scold them, the sect master raised his hand to calm them down. "Mistress Bing, it''s been over two thousand years since the last time. It''s been a long time since we last saw you, Madam Shi and Madam Long too. I''m glad you are better than before," he said. His passive action surprised the two behind him, but they were not fools. They immediately realized who these women were. Even so, they were still indisposed to this. Bing Xian smiled. "Don''t act so polite. You''d better answer my question: How did my sister die? And don''t talk nonsense that you''re still researching about it, I''m sure you''re not." She replied coldly as she stood up. The terrifying cold left her body, and it hit the surroundings. Because they were in a solitary room, it affected no one but those in front of her. They fought back using spiritual energy and stared at her. "...How can you be sure we haven''t investigated? We''ve been looking for that for so many years, but it''s not easy, the central region..." "Shut up. Can''t you remember who destroyed the Central Region?" The sect master frowned and looked at her. ''That''s right...'' He thought but didn''t answer. "Tang Yin destroyed the Central Region, and I was there with him, investigating everything. Believe me when I tell you that all the information about the central region and its secrets is in my hands. With all that, I am sure that the central region never intended to lay their hand on my sister, for she was never the image of the Sect." Bing Xian walked up to him after saying this and stared at him. "So, tell me, what happened to my sister? No one better than you, the person closest to her, to know." The icy pressure intensified as she finished speaking, causing the three in front of her to frown. ''This woman is very powerful... Could she be as powerful as my father?'' thought the man they were talking to. That left him stunned. Still, he soon snorted and pulled out his heavenly hammer with power. That caused both powers to clash, pushing him back with his family members. The entire inn was destroyed instantly, and the city erupted when they saw Master Tang appear floating with his Heavenly Hammer in hand. "Hmph, you crazy woman, how do you think I could do something to my own wife? I''ve been investigating for so many years; if it''s not the central region, then it must have been one of my enemies who did something, but I''ll get him sooner or later!" He replied forcefully. And Bing Xian sighed. "Tang Xiao, I heard that your Sect has become more powerful and righteous than it was two thousand years ago. But I didn''t expect that when I came back here, I would find that one of our greatest historical allies has become so corrupted as to murder his own family." She said and looked up. "My sister... I told you. In this world, only Tang Yin is worthy. You didn''t listen to me because you thought the sacrifice was too great, but now the universe has proved it to you. It''s a pity you are not here to see him. He has become more mature in this time. What you didn''t like about him then no longer exists. It''s unfortunate that you''re not here," she said softly. Her words were mixed with a few tears that fell from her eyes, but they quickly froze and were destroyed into that typical white powder that is left when ice is destroyed. She looked again at Tang Xiao, the current sect master of the Tang sect. One of the most powerful men in the world. Then she smiled angrily and pounced on him in a single motion, reaching his side instantly. She immediately grabbed him by the neck, and when the rest realized what was happening, Bing Xian had smashed him into the Sect''s massive protective wall. "Tang Xiao... You should know that I''m not willing to leave without finding out." Her extremely cold words seemed to freeze Tang Xiao''s bones, who was mortally shocked by such absurd speed. Chapter 581 - 581: A near-fatal attack The other two accompanying Tang Xiao were stunned but quickly turned to help him. "How dare you!" they shouted, but before they could move, their bodies were hit hard by Shi Yue and Long Jia. Their bodies simultaneously slammed into the walls that covered the Sect right next to Tang Xiao. At that moment, Tang Xiao got angry and roared to the sky, slamming the wall behind him with the heavenly hammer to destroy it. Then, he used the momentum to hit Bing Xian hard. She fought back with ice, but the power of the Heavenly Hammer when its wielder was using its full power was too terrifying, so it shattered her ice and sent her backward, causing Bing Xian to frown. "As expected of the Heavenly Hammer... It''s not the best Spirit Weapon under heaven for nothing, it''s so powerful. But you don''t use it very well, Tang Xiao. You lack learning." Bing Xian unleashed all the power within her body, and a clear blue formed around her. Ice storms were sent everywhere, freezing everything in their path. "Ice Phoenix!" at her shout, a large ice phoenix appeared above her and roared forward, stunning the entire city with the mighty shudder of the sound. This phoenix roar could be heard far away, causing Tang Xiao to frown. Even so, he simply let out a snort with his mouth and swung his heavenly hammer against her. Bing Xian waved his hand at it, and a powerful ice attack flew out of his hand. This attack got bigger and bigger the more it flew, so Tang Xiao had to hit it, creating an icy blast throughout the area. Soon Tang Xiao was hit by a flurry of similar attacks, from which he had to defend himself, pushing it back. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, he was still a Heavenly Hammer wielder. Although he was clearly lower in cultivation than her, he could soon wriggle free and leaped high up. "Destroyer Ape Strike!" he shouted the name of his ability as he appeared above Bing Xian in a swift attack. Despite the hammer being incredibly heavy and oversized, he could move at a speed that was almost impossible to perceive. Even Bing Xian was astonished by this sudden attack and covered herself with the vast ice phoenix floating above her. *BOOOOM* The explosion pushed her backward. "Lady Bing, I don''t want to fight you, but if you don''t back off I wouldn''t mind doing so!" Tang Xiao shouted when he saw Bing Xian fall like a meteorite to the ground. "Northern Goddess Domain!" A sudden voice came from behind Tang Xiao, leaving him stunned. He turned around in shock to look at Bing Xian, one step behind him, as she swung her arm forcefully towards him. A huge icy domain emerged as it froze the entire city and part of the sect. "Retreat? I only came to seek answers from my sister''s death, I have no reason to retreat." The cold and powerful voice froze the air, and then her hand reached Tang Xiao''s stomach as she carried an extremely powerful attack that could destroy his bones if it hit him. Then, a powerful voice came from behind, "Heavenly Hammer Domain!" At the same time, a huge domain formed above the icy domain, making it tremble. At the same time, Bing Xian was knocked to the side by a huge Heavenly Hammer, while Tang Xiao was grabbed by another person. Even so, Bing Xian''s attack did come out of her hand, destroying part of the city. Part of the attack hit Tang Xiao, along with the old man who had just appeared. Bing Xian frowned at the sight of him. "Tsk, the heavenly hammer is so powerful." She grunted. Still, after wiping the blood in her mouth, she looked at the man who had appeared. "Heh, long time no see, Tang Xitao." She said mockingly upon seeing him. He was the Sect Ancestor; Tang Lord or Tang Ancestor are usually names to describe him. Right now, it was not like when he met Tang Yin, who was in his divine sense; at this time, he came personally. "Father... That woman is very powerful." Tang Xiao said at that time, and he nodded to him. "Bing Xian, it''s been 2,000 years since the last time. Although I heard the rumors of your return, I didn''t think they were true." "Haha, well, you don''t talk trash. Tell me, how did my sister die?" "How could we know so easily? Her death was strange; even within our Sect, it was a tremendous shock. That''s why we''re investigating..." he replied, but before he could finish, Bing Xian interrupted him. "Tang Xitao, do you think I''m an idiot? Are you forgetting that Tang Yin, whom I follow, is one of the Heavenly Hammer bearers? If I come to ask and dare to make a fuss without Tang Yin''s permission, it''s because I''m sure of one thing." She said coldly, extending her domain once again. This time to the whole city. "Tang Xitao, don''t try to play games with me. I''m sure you guys did something to my sister, so speak plainly... How did she die?" Tang Xitao frowned and looked at the city. ''What a powerful domain. He was able to freeze the whole city in such a short time, that''s terrifying.'''' He thought. But he looked at it again. "Bing Xian, I have told you everything I know. If you still don''t believe it, I don''t mind facing you today. I just have to tell you that you are not qualified enough to remove the foundation of my Sect." He replied coldly, summoning his heavenly hammer to his hand once again. At the same time, Tang Xiao and the other two summoned their heavenly hammers. They were all gods. Tang Xitao even more so, which was on the level of Bing Xian and Shi Yue in terms of cultivation. It should be noted that both of them were receiving Tang Yin''s Soul blessing, so this older man is not weak at all. At that moment, Shi Yue smiled. "Old Xitao, I think you haven''t noticed my presence yet. So let me say it, even if Xian can''t do it, do you think you can against the two of us?" Shi Yue asked with a sinister smile as she appeared beside Bing Xian. Chapter 582 - 582: The demons are not the same Tang Xitao frowned at the sight of her. "Shi Yue... You''ve managed to fully recover and I even feel that you''ve advanced in your cultivation. What a good blessing you received." "Hehe, the only blessing I have received in this life, was meeting Tang Yin a little over 2,000 years ago." To Tang Xitao, Shi Yue was many times more dangerous than the legendary woman from the north who had caused fear by her terrifying domain. A domain like Bing Xian''s could still be broken, and his Heavenly Hammer was a specialist in that. But Shi Yue not only has an almost unbreakable domain in the world, but also has a legendary existence that even he is afraid of. After all, the Shi Yue of 2,000 years ago never reached the God Realm. Despite that, she was able to beat Tang Xitao, who was at the peak of the God Realm at that time. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Celestial of the Night. Why did she get that name? Because during the night hours, she was impossible to beat. ''Besides, her cultivation is on the level of mine... Shit, if she activated her Night Celestial, she might be able to kill me.'' He thought. The situation was complicated for him. But he still let out a snort. "You are powerful, Shi Yue, and perhaps you are much more so now than before. But I''m not afraid of you. If you want to start a battle here, I will fight with you to prove to you that my heavenly hammer is still an existence to be feared in this world." He replied fiercely but calmly. Shi Yue smiled mockingly, "The heavenly hammer is an existence to be feared, but you are not." She replied but looked at the horizon. "Old man, are you really not going to answer Xian''s question? Our patience is wearing thin." Tang Xitao snorted, "Hmph, Shi Yue, just because you rule the continent now, you think you can do whatever you want here? Let me see what happens when your patience runs out!" he shouted, angrily. Still, the truth was that he did not unleash his full power. Shi Yue didn''t either, despite the fact that she was angry. ''We both have something in common this time... Unleashing our power and fighting openly would reveal to the demons that the situation on the continent is precarious.'' Shi Yue thought, but several auras rose with power in the demonic territory at that precise moment. ''Demon Gods?'' Shi Yue thought and looked at the horizon. They all did the same. It was not visible to ordinary people, but they could see that many Demon Gods were gathered on a hill, staring at them. For a moment, a clash of distant gazes occurred between Shi Yue, Bing Xian, and those demons. At the same time, Long Jia, standing beside them, unleashed a roar, transforming into a dragon. "ROARRRRRRRRRRRR!" The mighty roar could have been heard throughout the continent, but it was directed at those powerful existences on the other side. The aura of a true dragon was unleashed in all its splendor and shone brightly next to two beautiful women who did not feel threatened by the clash of gazes against the demons. Bing Xian and Shi Yue looked doubtfully at each other for a moment and nodded slightly. At the same time, the distant demons diminished their auras and disappeared from the hill they were on. Shi Yue turned to look at Tang Xitao and let out a snort. "Hmph, Tang Xitao. You''ll soon know what happens when my patience runs out; I hope you''re prepared then because if you fall into Tang Yin''s hands... Hehe, woe betide you." She said, and without thinking, she shot out of the place, flying at high speed. Bing Xian couldn''t leave without making a little mess, so she looked at the part of the Sect she had frozen and smiled evilly. "Have a little gift; if it turns out to be you who did something to my sister, you will receive as many gifts as these as my spiritual energy reaches." She said, squeezing her hand. An explosion came after the place she pointed to. Causing Tang Xitao and Tang Xiao to be stunned. An icy explosion that sent numerous ice stakes everywhere, killing a large number of cultivators of this Sect, frightened them for a brief moment, but when they came back to themselves, Bing Xian and Long Jia were already gone. Anger made Tang Xiao burst out in rage, but seeing that his father was holding his anger, he decided to do it too. Seeing this, Tang Xitao smiled, proud that his son had made the right decision this time. "My son, be patient." He said, then walked away, leaving his son to deal with the mess alone. ... Shi Yue stopped at a far distance, and soon after, Bing Xian and Long Jia came to her side. "Xian, did you feel it?" Shi Yue asked. "They are not the same demons as 2 thousand years ago, why do I feel that they look scarier? Although the appearance is very similar, the energy is completely different!" "Yes, I noticed that too. I''ve seen demons coming in portals and they also have similar energy, but I thought they were just anomalies. Also, there is something strange. I feel as if the demons from 2 thousand years ago, have disappeared from the continent, but there''s no way... I''ve been seeing the demon leaders since the organization and they are the same as I remember..." Both of them were confused by this. The feeling of the weak demons coming into the portals didn''t make Shi Yue realize their strangeness until now because they were too weak. But when she looked at these Demon Gods, it felt totally different. They were strange, to say the least! Their energy was much purer and extremely powerful. ''How could that be?'' she thought. Long Jia couldn''t understand it, as she had hardly ever had the chance to see demons. But she came up with the best idea. "Why don''t we ask Tang Yin? Instead of thinking and beating around the bush about problems we''re not going to solve," she said. Shi Yue and Bing Xian smiled helplessly and nodded. "You''re right, it''s better to ask someone who knows about the subject when you want to learn something." Then, the three flew to where they felt Tang Yin''s presence. The Extreme North? They found it strange that he was next to Bing Yinyin, but they still flew there. Chapter 583 - 583: They came to ask him A month has passed since Tang Yin''s training began, and they have been fortuitous days. Although pain was present each day he was here, that icy pain was also the gateway to becoming strong. It was also helping Tang Yin understand something new, so it was fun days for him. And he wasn''t doing anything boring. He spent his days under the teaching of a beautiful, mature woman while going out hunting every day. Each day, he encountered different beasts that needed different strategies to be killed, so he was always active. It was an enjoyable training for him because of this. Although his ability to comprehend even surprised Bing Yinyin. ''He is too talented. He can even fight such a powerful beast in such a way, without having cultivation.'''' Bing Yinyin thought after watching Tang Yin fight head-on against a huge icy beast. It was the last beast he needed to hunt today and the last of the week-long training she had imposed on him. Tang Yin''s attitude had changed. His movements were more smooth and graceful, but they also carried a terrifying coldness. Bing Yinyin had only praise for him, though she felt mortally inferior. Tang Yin''s talent was simply against the world; it was too amazing. Moreover, the fact that he could now use the icy storms of this place to fight skillfully showed that he was also displaying his abilities as a strategist, leaving her much more dazed than usual. At that moment, Tang Yin jumped backward, showing an uncovered stance in which anyone could easily shoot him down. The beast before him noticed this and instinctively acted to eat him and end this long battle against such a strange person. "HUAHHH!" its vast mouth opened to swallow him. And Tang Yin smiled. Immediately, a huge icy storm hit him from behind, and he let himself be knocked to the front, where the vast beast''s head was. At the same time, he grabbed two icy chunks that traveled along with this icy storm and slammed them into both of the beast''s eyes. That caused a loud cry of pain to erupt from this beast''s mouth, but Tang Yin quickly thrust an ice sword into its mouth, breaking its neck forcefully and giving it an end. Tang Yin then smiled at Bing Yinyin, who was up a tree. "See? I told you it was simple." He said, and she smiled slightly, coming to his side. "It''s simple for you. I would have died at the hands of that beast if I were in your place." "Hahaha, that means you need physical training." Tang Yin grabbed the huge beast and stuffed it into his inventory, and they subsequently walked back to the small house. As they were arriving, Bing Yinyin frowned and looked ahead. "Master? Madam Shi Yue and Long Jia are also here." She said softly after noticing the presence of those three women. Tang Yin couldn''t sense them right now. The storms in the place also prevented the smells from reaching him, but he could soon see them. The three of them were surprised by Tang Yin''s state, "Tang Yin? What happened?" they asked slightly worried as they did not feel his cultivation. Bing Xian and Shi Yue could sense his soul but not his cultivation, finding it strange. Then, they started talking about what Tang Yin was doing there. "You''re ice training? Do you want to learn the Law of Ice? You can even learn several Laws at once!" "That''s amazing, Tang Yin!" The three of them started to congratulate him then, but after a moment, they looked at Bing Yinyin, who was standing to the side with her usual indifferent attitude. "Does that mean Yinyin is Tang Yin''s teacher?" Bing Xian asked in surprise and approached her disciple. "Well done, girl, I always knew you would reach high, hahaha!" Very rarely could Bing Xian, the beautiful ice goddess of the north, be seen laughing heartily. This was one of those few times. Still, the situation warranted it. Her disciple was teaching the most powerful man in the world! What an honor! Still, Bing Yinyin quickly shook her head. "No, no. I''m just teaching him a few things. Actually, I''m not doing much; he understands everything so quickly that I''m sure he doesn''t need my teaching." Bing Xian still shrugged with a smile. "That doesn''t matter. If you can say you taught something to the most powerful man in the world, that''s honor enough you''ll receive. Even if it''s something minimal, trust me." She replied. However, after a few more jokes, she stopped joking. "Why did you come? Did you find anything in the west?" Tang Yin asked after leaving the house and changing his clothes. Bing Xian then returned to her usual attitude and nodded at him. "We had a little encounter with Tang Xiao and Tang Xitao, and thanks to that, we saw some Demon Gods ''on the other side''. We want to ask you one thing," Bing Xian said, attracting Tang Yin''s attention. "What is it? Shi Yue then stepped forward to speak since she had the most experience looking at those demons. "Those demons are not the same as before. The demons on the mainland have been around for hundreds of thousands of years, and I have seen them many times. The aura is different from the one we saw this time; they are not as powerful, and they don''t seem to have such pure energy. It''s a bit strange to say so, but we all know that they are not real demons that kill in cold blood and endanger the world. Although they were always our enemies, it''s because they want to rule the continent. But these new demons... They gave me the feeling that they were cold-blooded demons. Besides, they felt too powerful." Shi Yue replied, and Long Jia spoke after her. "They even made my scales itch slightly with just a glance. It''s like they were watching me and wanted to eat me. That''s why we came here." Each of the three women said her part, expounding different things, to which Tang Yin nodded matter-of-factly. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s normal. The demons you saw before weren''t authentic. They were just humans using demonic energy to cultivate. Ideally, we would eventually have that energy in our bodies as well, so that we could cultivate more broadly. Now, the demons you see now are True Demons," he replied. Chapter 584 - 584: The Heir of the Death? The four women frowned. They had heard that name numerous times before but couldn''t remember right now, making them feel slightly uneasy. But Long Jia had a memory. "You... Are you talking about Purebred Demons?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, there''s a similarity in this with the dragons on the mainland. There are many dragons in different parts; recently, Qingyue turned one into her Spirit Bone, but none of them is a pure race. They are mixed and have a slight line of dragon blood in their veins, but that is all. None of them have the growth potential that a true dragon, like Jia, has." "In demons, something similar happens; it''s just that the demons you used to see before were not authentic; they just trained demonic energy. But the ones you see now are real. The difference is remarkable; the power is incredible. In addition, they can use demonic marks more versatilely, increasing their powers immensely. It is possible for an ordinary Demon God to defeat you, Bing Xian, if he has enough compatibility with his demonic marks." Tang Yin''s words stunned everyone. They didn''t even know what to think about this; they only had a doubt in their heads. "Where did they come from?" Tang Yin thought for a moment. If they hadn''t been here forever, it meant they weren''t native to this place. Therefore, they had to come out from somewhere. He could think of something, and it would be that this world is connected to another where there are true demons, but on the whole higher plane, such demons only exist in a single world. A very distant and strange one, which seemed to have something in common with this place. ''Could they come out of the 19-Level Abyss?'' he thought. He didn''t claim it because the beings of that Abyss are not just anything. They are so powerful that they are terrifying. Although, according to legend, the True Demons have part of their birth in that place, not just any true demon can enter there. Only the Clan Patriarchs, who have tremendous power, can enter there. Also, technically, not many existences in this world can walk through the 19-level Abyss. Not even his father would dare to enter. That place not only has a terrifying demonic aura but it is mixed with an aura of death capable of killing any cultivator. Be it demon or human, of any race. That was strange. That''s why he didn''t dare to jump to conclusions. He needed to see it personally to understand what was going on. "Although I have some theories about where they came from, I can''t confirm them for now. Just know that these guys are dangerous. You shouldn''t fight them openly at this time, as we haven''t confirmed their real powers." He replied. The women nodded and asked no more questions. After that, the five of them talked for a long time until it was time for Shi Yue and the others to leave. But just as they were about to do so, Tang Yin stood abruptly and looked at the horizon. The chair he was sitting on shot backward as he unleashed his cultivation again, allowing it to be free. That shocked the women, "Tang Yin?" they asked in astonishment, and Tang Yin frowned. "...That bastard is near the northwest." Tang Yin said and disappeared from where he was while flying at high speed. "Tang Yin!" they shouted, but then an ominous presence struck them from afar. They recoiled back in deathly fear but quickly pulled themselves together and jumped behind Tang Yin. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The terrifying power that made them tremble was something they had never felt before; as the most powerful after Tang Yin, they needed to be in the forefront. This terrifying aura did not matter to Tang Yin. He broke through and arrived soon after at the place where he felt that powerful presence. He did not need cultivation to feel it. This person''s power did not lie in cultivation but in the Law of Death. Such a terrifying sense of death was all he needed to know who it was. It was between the West and Northwest regions, a little further to the bottom of both regions, close to the demonic regions, but pointed to the mainland. When Tang Yin arrived, he stopped at a considerable distance and stared at him. He was raggedly dressed, but his bearing was firm, and his arms looked powerful. The aura of death around him also announced his identity. He did not look older, and he did not have a beard. He looked like a man in his 40s. Despite that, Tang Yin could easily recognize him, as the system warning was still hovering above his head. "Elder God." Tang Yin said coldly. The Elder God had not come with anyone else; perhaps he just wanted to come to announce his return. But it''s not as if he needed anyone else. His cultivation of the Divine Ascension Realm could allow him to roam this continent as he saw fit. However, it wasn''t exactly about his cultivation, if not his Primordial Law. ''This is the first time I''ve seen a cultivator of a Primordial Law in his Bearer stage... That energy he''s giving off from his body is terrifyingly strong.'' Tang Yin thought. The Elder God laughed loudly. "Hahahaha, Tang Yin, Tang Yin... I feel like it''s been a long time, but I don''t think it''s been long since the last time." He said arrogantly, and Tang Yin frowned. "It certainly hasn''t been long, Heir of Death." Tang Yin replied, and he looked at him in surprise. "You''ve got a lot of knowledge, kid. I''d really like to ask you who told you something like that, but I think I know. It''s a woman who''s going to die soon, isn''t it? Hahahaha." "Hmph, die? Heh, the Heir of Death sure likes the word. Still, you need to take a very good look at who you''re up against before saying such arrogant words," Tang Yin replied coldly, unleashing the power of his divine soul. This brought about various strange things to Tang Yin''s body. Things that even surprised the Heir of Death himself. *** Author: What do you think about these two names for the novel? The Inheritor of the Divine Soul: Divine Heir The Primordial Controlle Chapter 585 - 585: His transformation has changed The aura of his divine soul enveloped him lightly. The purity of this aura astonishingly increased his power, causing the winds to shiver around him and space to tremble for a brief moment. At the same time, his silver hair changed a little. Some strands were painted crimson red, looking brighter as they shivered like the wind was hitting them. Similarly, and simultaneously, the edge of the iris of his silver eyes was painted a bright crimson color that gave a sense of enigmas and strangeness. The touch Tang Yin''s body received after this small transformation was different, strange, and beautiful. But the most significant change was still in his aura, which had increased several folds. Even so, something unexpected soon happened to Tang Yin. His god halo appeared from behind his body and pulled all the cultivation towards him as if it was a tool that allowed Tang Yin to have his power in him. Nothing changed in his body and cultivation; in fact, when the halo appeared, it caused Tang Yin''s power to intensify and increase the purity of his cultivation. The only difference was that now the power did not seem to reside inside Tang Yin''s body but in that halo behind him. That halo was like an extra arm that belonged to him, so all his power was available for his use. This was the first time Tang Yin witnessed something like this, causing him to be stunned, but something even more amazing happened soon after. All the aura swirling around his body and seeming to be in the halo calmed down when a different aura, one that Tang Yin did not plan to bring out at this moment, appeared on his body. It was the aura of the Law of Control, which came as an absolute ruler and made his explosive and outrageous aura that moved as if it wanted to wreak havoc in the world calm down. That aura began to calm down gently, and the Law of Control surrounded him. When the Law of Control came out, the Law of Lightning manifested through it. Then, some slightly strange purple and red rays began to move through the aura of the Law of Control as if they were small fish in the water. But Tang Yin could sense that they had terrifying power and that each one could be capable of destroying entire mountains or shaking the world if they hit the ground. The lightning bolts shuddered and moved back and forth through his aura when suddenly a slight icy presence manifested. It was so small that it could hardly be felt, but Tang Yin had become familiar enough with ice these days to understand that it was ice. Still, the icy presence was just there. It showed nothing; its current appearance did not change, nor did anything appear in its aura to represent it, as the Law of Lightning did, but this aura is there. Somehow, Tang Yin had a strange feeling coming into his mind. ''The Lightning Law already has its place in the Law of Control, so I can use it as I please... The Law of Ice is forming... It looks like a baby currently; it''s trying to give those little kicks one gives when it''s in its mother''s belly... That''s why it wanted to make a presence as well.'' ''This is...'' That was a tremendous and extraordinary change that Tang Yin had never seen before. He had used the Law of Control numerous times, but nothing like that had ever happened. Right now, The Law of Control seemed like a Father covering his children. It was so enigmatic and strange that it made Tang Yin shudder slightly. All of this had happened in just a moment. Yet, the Elder God did not notice it. He had noticed something else. "Divine Soul... Bastard, you are the Divine Heir." He said quizzically. He was deadly confused right now. In his knowledge, he wasn''t supposed to meet an Heir right now. But he also had precious knowledge, even much more than what Tang Yin had. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''The Divine Heir does not seem to inherit anything. He was given the title of Heir solely out of respect for a Unique Soul in the universe, and that''s why he''s so respected. But technically, the Divine Heir can''t do anything against me... Just like that time. He doesn''t inherit a Primordial Law like me, after all.'' A smile emerged on his face as soon as he thought of this. ''Hehe, such an exalted Heir falling into my hand... Wouldn''t that be an announcement to the Heirs that I''m finally here?'' He thought and looked at Tang Yin steadily. For a moment, he felt afraid of meeting an Heir. Because he knew that Tang Yin''s cultivation was far superior to his at present, ''Death'' had told him so. But knowing that the one he had encountered was also one of the most useless among the Heirs made him feel comforted. This was a perfect opportunity! "Hahahahahahaha, Divine Heir, huh. So, I''m lucky enough to run into you as soon as I receive my rebirth, hahahahahahaha..." "Hahahahaha, bastard ancestor, that''s why I told you I was the one to occupy this body. Come on, Divine Heir, let me see your power, hahahahaha." He started laughing and shouting hysterically to the four winds with a big smile. Maybe only he could understand himself right now. He was bursting with happiness right now, making Tang Yin look at him. "You seem to know quite a few things too. I guess death is really wise." "Heh, naturally. What I Inherit is indeed noteworthy, Divine Heir. Let me see the power of your Divine Soul. Let me show you why I am taken for the most dangerous Inheritor¡ªthe one who has been able to evolve the most through time!" He shouted and started laughing once again. But then he opened his arms and made a movement with them. At the same time, a tremor occurred in the earth, and an ominous presence arose on all sides as several explosions, which could be heard all over the continent, rose up from one side to the other. Tang Yin felt his heart tremble then and looked into the distance. "Castle of Death!" he shouted. Chapter 586 - 586: Fighting the Heir of Death (1) It wasn''t just one; it was more than four Castles scattered all over the continent. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If those castles were opened at this time, the whole world would be destroyed! He would have to find a way to kill this bastard in a very short time, bypassing whatever the system might say and his own power! That made his heart race rapidly, and in a moment, he forgot all the teachings that Bing Yinyin imparted. For a moment, he felt desperate and anguished. His body, his blood and flesh, trembled. He was not at ease because it involved too many things. One false step right now could murder all his loved ones in this world and even him. At that precise instant, the ice in his aura disappeared. It was as if it felt ashamed to be in a body that could not contain it. Still, he did not notice it. Perhaps he lacked too much training to understand the importance of the indifference and calm of ice. Or maybe the emotions in his heart were too intense to prevent him from thinking and reasoning in the way the ice required. But, within his own despair, he was still Tang Yin. Although he was not totally calm, he still began to think quickly and soon realized his mistake. ''They weren''t activated... Sigh, it looks like this guy is still not at the level of being able to activate them. I almost had a heart attack.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at the Death Heir, who was still laughing mockingly. "My Death Castles are strategically placed; Death himself told me where to put them. Divine Heir Tang Yin, you have nowhere to run. Soon the whole place will be plunged into Death!" "Today, I am here solely to prove to you that I am capable of crushing you like an ant, and I will do it as many times as it takes, so, I expect a little fun." Then, an aura of Death rose in his body, and the dark aura enveloped him completely, causing the living thing beneath him to wither away in a moment. Tang Yin frowned as he saw this, and, sensing several of his women approaching this place. Then, with a wave of his hand, he put a barrier a little away. They could see but not enter. At this point, Tang Yin had calmed down and could think properly. ''If he cannot activate the Castles of Death, it means he is not here to bring Death to the world. After all, the Castles of Death are necessary for that. If I can kill him, I''ll risk doing it even if the system objects, and if not, then at least let me see how strong an heir he is.'' He thought. Tang Yin lunged at him at an astonishing speed while using all his combat power. He arrived an instant in front of this guy and punched him hard in the stomach, sending him flying backward to slam into a huge mountain behind him. The resulting explosion ended up turning the mountain into rubble that flew everywhere. Tang Yin did not attack again but instead looked at his hand. There was a slight dark aura swirling there. ''It was just a touch, but this thing is already so terrifying.'' He thought, after seeing his divine energy coming from cultivation, resisting that aura, but he couldn''t do much. Even so, the Law of Control aura soon concentrated on that place, dispersing the darkness in a moment. But at the same time, Tang Yin saw a black shadow appear out of the corner of her eye. "You''re stronger than I thought, Divine Heir!" the Heir of Death shouted and punched him in the face. That sent Tang Yin backward for hundreds of meters, and the Heir of Death followed close behind. Tang Yin quickly recovered and pulled out his Heavenly Hammer as soon as he could, swinging it swiftly towards where the Heir of Death was coming from. The latter received it head-on and an explosion sounded as the Heavenly Hammer struck the Law of Death with force. Just then, the Heir of Death laughed out loud, thinking he would see a pitiful image of Tang Yin. He didn''t want to defend himself because he wanted Tang Yin to attack the Law of Death no more, and then he would activate that hidden attack. But the Law of Death did not attack. On the contrary, it looked as if it was struggling to sustain the incoming power. That shocked the Heir of Death. ''What the hell is going on?'' He thought and stared at Tang Yin''s hammer as he jumped back to compose himself. ''Is that aura surrounding him? Doesn''t the Law of Death counterattack him because of that? What aura is it?'' He soon felt a slight crisis. It was the first time it had happened, but he couldn''t communicate with Death right now. So, he could only try to see if he could figure it out on his own. So, he jumped towards Tang Yin at an astonishing speed and punched him in the stomach, or so he tried to. Tang Yin was able to hammer him before he could do so. The aura of the Law of Control surrounded this hammer blow. At the same time, he growled out the name of a skill, "Sky Destroying Lightning." When he said that name, a huge bolt of lightning shot out from the hammer, being so close to the Heir of Death, it hit him hard and sent him flying tens of meters. But Tang Yin was also knocked back by the aura of Death that the guy threw at him at the last second. Still, Tang Yin was surprised in a good way. He looked at the aura on her body. It looked like a soft, passive fire that didn''t flinch at anything, but the power behind it was immense. But there was something more surprising. ''I was able to attack it with cultivation and not be rejected by the Law of Death...'' He thought. Although he had used a powerful skill using all his power and didn''t even seem to have severely hurt him, he realized that it wasn''t in vain. Because he attacked him with cultivation. He used the Law of Lightning to attack him. But the Law of Death did not respond. He immediately realized that it was the Law of Control. ''It can even make my cultivation on par with a Primordial Law in terms of quality... Although it''s only useful in this case, it''s still amazing, '' he thought, looking ahead. ''Still, this bastard''s punches hurt a lot and sting. They''re a bit strange and powerful.'' The Heir of Death stood up from where he was, a little away from Tang Yin. He also felt his body ache. He didn''t think his cultivation was so low right now that he couldn''t afford to face Tang Yin. After all, with those attacks, several of his bones were broken. He even had to wipe some blood from his lips. What he didn''t know was that Tang Yin was displaying his full power right now, including his soul transformation and the Law of Control. The fact that he could only do that was pitiful. However, to him, Tang Yin''s ability to attack him with his cultivation without receiving a penalty from the Law of Death was stranger. He realized it was that aura about him that annoyed him. "Hmph, you''re good, you bastard. Stronger than I thought, you have that weird aura on your body that''s annoying to me. For that, I''m going to kill you in a touch." He spoke. "Touch of Death." Softly, those words left his lips. Then the aura of Death strangely swirled in his hand, and soon that aura transformed into a strange dripping liquid that enveloped him. The first drop of this strange liquid that fell to the ground caused the earth to shake violently. Moreover, a large portion of the earth beneath it disintegrated. Tang Yin frowned when he saw this, but soon, he saw that the liquid had returned to its natural aura state. He could not say or think anything. It was his first time seeing such a strange ability, but it reminded him of bloody skills. Therefore, he prepared to fight once again. Chapter 587 - 587: Fighting the Heir of Death (2) The Heir of Death stared at Tang Yin for a moment and flew towards him at high speed. Tang Yin quickly went to meet him, but when he was a few meters away, he felt the hairs on his body quiver, realizing the danger of death that was in front of him. This made him stop and hit him improvised with his heavenly hammer. That guy quickly defended himself and continued his onslaught, appearing in front of Tang Yin with a sinister smile. He raised his hand towards Tang Yin and tried to punch him in the chest, but Tang Yin quickly counterattacked him and immediately used one of the skills Shi Yue had taught him to run away from there. Then, the guy gripped the ground tightly while Tang Yin appeared beside him. ''What the hell was that? I felt something terrifying so close to me,'' Tang Yin thought, feeling the earth tremble from the punch that guy had given it. It wasn''t just any tremor; even right now, it was continuing to shake, and everything green around it started to die at an alarming speed. The Heir of Death then burst out his power and lunged at Tang Yin again, but his speed was deadly this time. Tang Yin couldn''t even run away; it simply rushed forward to hit him. Two quick strikes occurred at that moment. And a strange and terrifying aura girded on Tang Yin''s left arm, making him frown and recoil hard after hitting that guy. Tang Yin turned his head sharply to see what was happening to his arm and saw it being consumed at an alarming rate. Tang Yin didn''t hesitate as he summoned his sword and cut off his arm, which fell to the ground. All the blood and flesh on that arm disappeared an instant later, and only the skeletal arm remained, completely dry, which soon after disintegrated. That left Tang Yin in shock. He realized that it was that strange ability that was in the hand of the Heir of Death, so his thoughts buzzed loudly, and he looked at the ground. The entire ground had dried up, plus the earth continued to shake due to the presence of two such powerful people fighting; this area had turned into a vast, strange desert. It looked as if there was no life here at all. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he noticed the skill this guy had and looked at him. The Heir of Death smiled. "Touch of Death, everything I touch will die. It doesn''t matter if it''s a tree or a cultivator. Divine Heir, it doesn''t matter if it is you or the weakest cultivator... Everything I touch will die! Although your cultivation makes it so that I can''t kill you completely in a short time, I just need to take my time, right?" He said, smiling, ''Such a terrifying skill, being among the first this guy could learn... I can see that even though he''s a Bearer in the Death Law control rank, he''s just touching the first steps. He still has a long way to go to perfect that rank, but... Can he do that already? How terrifying is this Law?'' He thought and looked at his arm. He was trying to recover using his regenerative attributes, so Tang Yin summoned his divine item and placed it above him so that his arm would heal faster. That item made the Heir of Death frown. "...Life Item. Tsk, you''ve got a lot of tricks, you bastard." He said, jumping at Tang Yin again to prevent him from recovering. Tang Yin tried to dodge him, but every time he did, the ground was hit, and the entire continent shook. He could even feel numerous structures being destroyed in other parts of the continent. ''This bastard...'' Tang Yin then confronted him as he caused his power to increase. Several powerful blows rang out as they clashed, but Tang Yin immediately lost out, so he had to disengage from that guy to recover. ''Clearly, I have much more cultivation than him. My blows must hurt him, but that aura of death is too powerful,'' he thought, spitting out broken, dry teeth. ''Even the face...'' Several parts of his body had been affected by that touch of death. At that moment, his body''s Law of Control reacted again. It immediately merged with the aura of the Pearl floating above him, which showed unusual brilliance, and the Law of Control''s domain spread without warning. Tang Yin had not invoked it; it was a strange movement that occurred. This Law of Control also strangely extended the power of the Pearl of Life, and the dead herbs on the site flourished at an alarming speed. At the same time, the Heir of Death was pushed back. ''Does that divine item have that much life power?'' He thought in shock. Only the power of life should be able to expel him like that now. But that was just the beginning. Soon, the aura that had spread out shrunk again and concentrated on Tang Yin''s body, covering him. He could feel and notice that his arm was growing at an incredible speed, and the other parts of his body that had been affected healed in a few minutes. It was a fantastic sight to see. Soon, the Pearl fell into Tang Yin''s hand and instantly lost its luster, which made Tang Yin frown and think deeply about what had happened. The Heir of Death frowned at this and felt angry. ''That damned Law of life. Now I remember, that item looks like Shi Yue had it before and used it to stay alive for 2 thousand years; no wonder! So much life power is absurd!'' He complained in his mind. But he immediately jumped again towards Tang Yin, who looked surprised. "So, what if you recover? I just need to kill you one more time, you damn bastard!" he shouted angrily, arriving in front of Tang Yin with a leap and hitting him... Chapter 588 - 588: Fighting the Heir of Death (3) Tang Yin recovered before the blow reached him and returned it unconsciously, though he realized his mistake. Both hands hit each other, and that strange aura again girded over him. Still, this time, Tang Yin would not do something stupid like walking away this time. He pushed his punch even further toward him, grabbed him by the head, and slammed him to the ground in an unexpected move. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, he struck him point blank with the blended lightning of the Law of Control, leading the world to tremble and the heir of death to fall, rolling on the ground as he felt his skin burn slightly. For a brief moment, he could feel Tang Yin''s powerful blows on his flesh, and they were indeed painful. Still, he quickly got up. "Such a stupid move." He said mockingly when he saw that Tang Yin had to cut off his hand and part of his arm quickly to stop that aura of death that continuously gnawed at him. ''It was slower this time.'' He thought and looked at the guy in front of him who spat blood. "Heh, even if you say that, it seems like you came here without mastering your power. You don''t have as much death aura as you did in the beginning. That''s silly of you," Tang Yin replied. He frowned. ''He noticed that. Tsk, well, never mind.'' He thought. "Hehe, that''s right. I came here to get revenge as fast as possible, but I can still be patient a little longer, right? I just need to come back here when all my business is done, but..." As his words came out of his mouth, his body was surrounded by a different aura of death. It is very similar to the aura of death in his hands. And he smiled. "I still have enough power to kill you!" he shouted hysterically and lunged towards Tang Yin once again. This time, the power of the Touch of Death had enveloped his entire body. "My Body is Death: Mortal Transmitter." He shouted the name of his new ability. It was the same as the previous one but less centralized. Everything that touches him and what he touches will suffer a slow but painful death. Nothing can touch him because that aura will contaminate it. And he can touch anything he wants to kill. It is the perfect ability for the Heir of Death. Moreover, this skill also gave him an additional bonus, which is why he arrived so quickly in front of Tang Yin. ''Did he increase his cultivation?'' Tang Yin thought as he jumped backward to dodge his attack. That attack struck hard on the land that the Law of Control had revitalized, which again consumed it dry. At the same time, that guy''s cultivation increased once again. ''Cultivation theft!!?'' Tang Yin realized what was going on a beat later when that guy tried to hit him and crashed into another section of the earth. Everything was brought to death, and that guy''s cultivation grew. Yes, it was a cultivation robbery. But one that happened after killing the section of the world. After killing it, he would absorb all the cultivation there and put it into his body, increasing his cultivation. Though whether it was a temporary or permanent thing remained to be seen. ''If it''s permanent... It would be terrifying. He could kill all the demons and steal their cultivation without anyone noticing.'' Tang Yin thought, but then he slightly lost his concentration, and that guy took advantage of it, arriving in front of him with a leap to punch him in the chest, which was exactly where his heart was. He wanted to murder him once and for all. Tang Yin bent his body and hit him in the arm that had recovered a moment ago, which made that strange aura corrode his arm again, so he had to cut it off immediately. At the same time, Tang Yin raised his hand towards that guy and threw several lightning attacks at him from afar. *BRUMMING* The sound of lightning filled the surroundings when he was struck, but he passed through them and quickly arrived in front of Tang Yin again. ''Too fast!'' It was much faster than just a moment ago. Naturally, he had absorbed the spiritual energy in Tang Yin''s arm, and although it wasn''t much, it was still enough to enhance his cultivation. Tang Yin didn''t have time to do anything. He simply raised his arm to withstand that guy''s attack and shouted. "Lightning Mine!" *BOOOOOM* A massive explosion of lightning then occurred as that guy''s punch hit Tang Yin''s arm. Both of them were thrown to two different sides by this explosion, and they fell rolling on the ground. Tang Yin looked at his arm, enduring the pain. Everything had exploded there. His flesh had been blown to pieces, and his bones were broken. The pain was almost unbearable, but Tang Yin clenched his teeth tightly and looked ahead again. The Heir of Death finally showed himself and looked at his arm. That whole part of the arm had also exploded, but its condition was much better than Tang Yin''s, as the bone was still there and the Law of Death now exerted like an arm. But he was still feeling pain. His body had been hit by that lightning blast, which had affected him. This made him angry. He glared fiercely at Tang Yin, and without a second thought, he lunged at him again. "I''ll kill you!" Immediately, he came before Tang Yin, and Tang Yin looked at him. Without thinking, he stomped heavily on the ground. "Heavenly Hammer Domain!" he shouted. Two Heavenly Hammers appeared floating in the sky at that very moment, and Tang Yin shouted again. "Lightning God Domain!" Successively, a mighty domain was erected, and a massive bolt of lightning fell from the sky to where the heir of death stood. He smiled, "Two domains? Well, let me see what they do against mine! Death Domain!" he shouted. At the same time, Tang Yin spoke, "Explosion Of The Lightning God...!" But before he could explode his own lightning domain, he was obstructed as he could not find a target. The death domain that he felt for a moment and made him tremble also disappeared. The heir of death was just a few meters away from being able to hit him, but he was pulled back strangely, causing the domain to be dispersed as well. He was shocked after seeing this and looked down at himself. He understood what it was all about and smiled. "Tsk, you lucky bastard... Your tricks won''t work next time, Tang Yin. I''ll let you taste the true power of a domain capable of killing even spiritual energy." He said coldly, and after spitting out some blood, he was once again pulled back, this time stepping out of Tang Yin''s perception. He was stunned after seeing this, and the two domains he had erected dispersed soon after as he fell to his knees. ''His cultivation returned to normal. It seems it was a temporary robbery. Still, what a terrifying person. I can''t let him continue to become strong; a trained Law of Death is too terrifying,'' he thought with difficulty. His body was sore, and he was sure that if that guy had had one more realm of cultivation, he would have killed him in just a few moves. Maybe he didn''t even need one more realm in cultivation; he just needed to understand the power of death a little more. That was too terrifying. The sense of crisis he once felt at the knowledge that he would have to face a Heir like him has now increased in several steps. ''I need to become strong.'' He thought, but then he felt strange presences approaching him, so he looked up abruptly. There were 15 people in total. ''Heavenly Hammer...'' He thought. Chapter 589 - 589: The west attacked They were people from the west. He had sensed them before when he was fighting; they had been watching the fight from far away for a while. Now the question was, why are they coming here? Tang Yin could not stay kneeling, even though his condition was pitiful, he stood up and stared at them. At the same time, he removed the barrier he had put up earlier, allowing his women to approach quickly. But those guys arrived before them, much earlier. Among them were Tang Xitao and Tang Xiao. They stared at him from above. "Tang Yin. We didn''t expect you to be strong enough to face such an exalted existence like that." Tang Xitao said. "Instead you people who inherit my heavenly hammer were watching from afar. Once I die, do you think you will be saved from his hand?" "Hahaha, well, we have our own methods." Tang Yin frowned and looked at the position they were in. "The Five Corners Tang Stars. Heh, in the end, what they''re trying to do is attack when I''m weak, so what I''ve been suspecting lately is true." He said, and suddenly, a rumble of power reverberated the surroundings. These presences were powerful; all were above the first levels of the Divine Ascension Realm. Along with those presences that shot up to the sky, many Heavenly Hammers materialized from one moment to the next. At the same time, many people fell from the sky. Tang Yin wasn''t surprised because he had already sensed them, but they had no intention of attacking him. As soon as they fell, they stopped a few feet above him. "Seal of the Heavenly Hammer!" Soon, another large number of Heavenly Hammers materialized. There were 20 people who had just arrived and were all in the Divine Ascension Realm at the first few levels. Quickly, a considerable barrier was formed around using all those heavenly hammers and cultivators as the core; this barrier looked extremely powerful. Similarly, Tang Xitao shouted, "All the Tang Clan Gods, form up!" He stared at Tang Yin and sneered, summoning his heavenly hammer. That happened in such a short time; when Shi Yue reacted, the barrier was already there. "You dare!?" she shouted with hatred. "Celestial of the Eternal Night!" she snarled without a second thought as her spiritual weapon materialized into numerous blades and two daggers in her hands. In the blink of an eye, she shot out as her hold on the eternal night expanded at great speed. "Will you bastards die!?" she screamed hysterically and slammed hard into the massive barrier. *BOOOOOOOOOM* A powerful explosion occurred as she shot backward, and five cultivators, along with their heavenly hammers, flew in the opposite direction, the latter spitting blood in the process. When Tang Xitao saw this, he was stunned, "Tang Clan gods, quick!" he shouted. At the same time, the first 15 to arrive shouted, "The Tang Star - Five Corners Formation!" Then, a robust power formation, like a domain, formed with them as the epicenter. All of their energy merged from one moment to the next, and the surrounding spiritual energy rushed towards them. In addition, many spiritual bones shot out from the bodies of each of those 15 people and fused together, increasing everyone''s power. That was an increase of many levels of cultivation, an incredible increase in strength that would make anyone tremble. Then, Tang Xitao, the main anchor of the formation, stared at Tang Yin. Then he pointed at him, "Kill him, all at the same time!" Immediately, everyone there shot out to where Tang Yin was standing with their heavenly hammers in hand. "Time to die, Tang Yin!" shouted Tang Xiao hysterically, arriving in front of him in an instant. *BOOOOOM* Tang Xiao''s heavenly hammer struck him with ferocity, sending him flying backward like a puppet whose strings were cut. The fact that they came at such a critical time when his arms were broken, and his cultivation was unstable from fighting the Heir of Death made Tang Yin in his most vulnerable state in recent months. Therefore, after Tang Xiao''s first blow, one of the others attacking him appeared above him and did the same, to smash him to the ground. This filled Shi Yue and Bing Xian with hatred to the limit. They were bursting with hatred. This was even more so when they saw that Tang Xitao''s bastard had come out to hit Tang Yin as well. "Shi Yue!" "Bing Xian!" Both shouted each other''s name at that moment as they opened their arms to increase the size of their domains. "Eternal Night Domain!" "Ice God Domain!" Immediately, the Domain of Eternal Night covered the entire sky, and the Domain of the Ice God covered the whole ground. Then both spoke simultaneously in an icy and deadly voice: "Domain of the Eternal Frozen Night!" A domain union of the highest level occurred in the hands of the two most powerful goddesses of this world. Naturally, that caused all those who were attacking Tang Yin to shudder. The power of both women increased significantly, and both experienced strange transformations in their auras. Shi Yue had a strange layer of ice covering her, making her appear icy. At the same time, Bing Xian was surrounded by a peculiar black aura that was unknown to her but looked powerful. Both looked like demons at this moment, even more so when they opened their eyes. Shi Yue''s eyes had been painted red for some strange reason. While Bing Xian''s were totally black. Shi Yue and Bing Xian then shot out like a bullet from where they were and struck a clean hit on the considerable barrier there... "STRKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!" A stunned sound was unleashed as the huge barrier exploded, and all the mighty gods'' power collapsed. They all fell straight down unconscious as the heavenly hammers disappeared. But that was also the moment when Tang Xitao and Tang Xiao arrived in front of Tang Yin and were ready to strike him with powerful attacks, which increased the despair in both women. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 590 - 590: His women can save him too The attacks of those two guys were really powerful, and they couldn''t tell if Tang Yin could resist it. It was a desperate situation for both of them, so Bing Xian immediately shouted. "Eternal Freeze!" She immediately looked at Shi Yue, who nodded at her with determination and rushed out towards that place... A huge icy world then formed from one moment to the next, as a substantial icy column was growing in search of Bing Xian''s body. This was her absolute ability so far; the freezing that had sealed her for two thousand years could not be used very often. But she didn''t care if it was sealed for another thousand years; she only cared about keeping Tang Yin safe, as the ice grew at great speed towards where Tang Yin was, too, to prevent anyone from hitting him... The ice would arrive before the heavenly hammer, thanks to Tang Yin being on the ground, but if Shi Yue didn''t come in time, the explosion caused by those guys'' attacks could break the ice, as it would take time for it to freeze perfectly. It was a dangerous situation. Tang Yin opened his eyes at that moment, glowing with a strange fiery color. Then, the Law of Control that enveloped him swirled around his arm, carrying the same peculiar color on it. Tang Yin then shot out from where he was, firmly grabbing Tang Xitao by the neck with a strange arm formed by that fire-like aura resembling the Law of Control and carrying some vestiges of lightning. His onslaught did not stop the moment he grabbed Tang Xitao. He instantly reached the other side of the fight, exactly where Bing Xian was about to be frozen. The ice had already frozen much of her lower body. Tang Yin hugged her around the waist in a flash, and the ice beneath her exploded. She was stunned, but all her skill was shattered in a flash without giving her the slightest trouble. She didn''t have a knockback or anything like that; it''s as if something had deactivated the ability without her noticing. Then, Tang Yin stopped and set her down in a safe place after smiling at her. "Don''t do that." He spoke. Then he turned around and threw Tang Xitao like a useless rock toward the ground. He followed close behind and delivered a decisive blow to his stomach that smashed him to the ground. This happened so quickly that by the time Shi Yue and the rest could react, Tang Xitao was already on the ground, dying. "STOP HIM!" shouted Tang Xiao, but then Shi Yue reacted and lunged at him with numerous consecutive attacks. Which made Tang Xiao had his whole body slightly punctured by the continuous attacks that he couldn''t even see. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, four heads flew on other sides, being hit by Shi Yue''s attacks. Even so, Tang Yin couldn''t keep up for long. He felt his blood bubbling and telling him that he was going to vomit blood soon, so he immediately grabbed Tang Xitao and gave him a powerful punch in a westerly direction. That body flew backward at high speed, with all the bones in his body broken. At the same time, Tang Xiao, who was deathly sore and bleeding, shouted retreat when he noticed that an icy attack had killed four others of his. ''Shit!'' he complained in his mind, and immediately, the vast spirit ship above the clouds launched several attacks downward to scatter everything. This was Tang Xiao and Tang Xitao''s planned retreat, but soon, a massive explosion was heard as the spirit ship was struck downwards. "Fire Law Domain!" "Great World Tree Domain!" Numerous domains were recited at that moment above the air, and countless strange visions were formed thanks to this. In addition, a vast white dragon materialized above everything. Then, many attacks fell on this huge spiritual ship, causing it to lose control and crash to the ground with a massive explosion. Likewise, five other enemy gods died as many beautiful women appeared overhead. Tang Xiao was deathly pale, so he tried to fly at high speed, but then a beautiful, indifferent figure stood before him. "At that time, you were there to help them when the central region attacked them, but in the end, you did nothing. In the end, you even try to kill him when he''s weak, after fighting a threat towards this world... I think you really suck." Bing Yinyin said coldly. "Get out of the way, Bing Yinyin. Don''t bring your region into this if you don''t want to be destroyed!" shouted Tang Xiao hysterically. But Yinyin simply smiled and jumped at high speed towards where he was coming from, punching him in the stomach. "Too bad, I don''t care about your western region." She said coldly... At the same time as all this was happening, Tang Yin completely lost strength in his body and fell to the ground, partially unconscious. He then immersed himself in his own spirit world to recover. All the women who had just arrived and planned to chase after the forces of this Tang family immediately rushed to where Tang Yin was with deathly pale and worried faces. They did not hesitate to quickly transport him back to the best recovery rooms, using great resources in his recovery. After putting him in a good place for a long time, Shi Yue stared at Tang Yin from outside the room. There was hatred in her gaze. But it was obviously not directed at Tang Yin. That growing hatred was directed toward the West. She looked at Bing Xian and the women standing nearby. "The mainland will declare war on the western sects. My organization will do the same. All the powers under Tang Yin''s command must do so, no matter what the cost. If the people despair, just tell them that they were found guilty of betraying the continent and allying with the demons." She said coldly and started walking. Though she stopped halfway and looked at them all. "I''ll run with the consequences if Tang Yin says anything to you about this, so don''t worry. I''ll be at the forefront of this. I''m going to exterminate them." She said coldly and left the room to go question the guy they had captured. All the women wanted to say the same thing, so they did not hesitate to do as they were told. . Tang Yin was immersed in his spiritual world when he felt the administrator wake up. She had been sleeping strangely for a while now, so as soon as he felt that, he got up and went to where she was. There were several things he needed to ask her. Chapter 591 - 591: The Law of Control, a Source of Power Tang Yin had realized numerous things during this fight that would be crucial to him in the coming days. That is why he was now looking thoughtful. Actually, he was not entirely worried about the Heir of Death, for he already understood how strong he was. A being capable of bringing an end to the age of the gods, how could he be weak? Although he had been surprised by his abilities, he also understood that as long as he had the Law of Control, at least he would not be totally harmless against him. Besides, he still has yet to understand the Law of Control and its capabilities, so he just has to be patient and continue to understand it. And that is where he is thoughtful. When those guys hit him, he had a strange feeling of using the Law of Control as a different instrument. It was just a tiny thought that came to his mind, and before he could react, his body had acted on its own to do what his mind wanted: stop Tang Xitao and prevent Bing Xian from falling unconscious. That wasn''t surprising; he initially thought he could use it like that but didn''t know how to. The main issue was the premonition he had when he had the Law of Control built into his bones, acting as a few more limbs of his body. That additional presentiment made him so thoughtful about the Law of Control. That''s why he wanted to talk to the administrator. She was trying to wake up when he arrived in front of her. It seemed she was inside a nightmare, but soon, she opened her eyes fiercely. Those beautiful eyes were filled with a strange cloudiness as she looked sideways. Then she looked at Tang Yin and frowned. Her vision became clearer then, and she could recognize Tang Yin, so she was stunned. "Tang Yin, where were you just now?" She asked in shock, almost screaming. Tang Yin cocked his head slightly, "A moment ago? I was fighting the Heir of Death." He replied, and she was even more stunned. "Impossible; I''ve seen the Heir of Death before, and he doesn''t look that scary! Someone like him could never seal me like that! I''m referring to the dark existence that put me to sleep or sealed me!" she replied. Her words surprised Tang Yin, and he frowned. ''Could it be that he means that major?'' Tang Yin thought with surprise and tried to think about it. The only absurdly strong existence he had encountered recently was that being. ''Besides, he was able to materialize the system and hold it in his hand in an amazing way. He even examined it for a moment.'' Tang Yin thought and looked at her again. There was fear in her eyes, and her body seemed to tremble slightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see. So, it was at that time and that''s why I could feel that you were sleeping." "What? Who was it? That being is dangerous no matter where you try to look at him! How could someone so powerful be in this place? It''s absurd!" "No, he wasn''t here. Forget it; I''ll explain later. Right now, I''m curious about something." The administrator looked at him doubtfully. "What is it? Is it about the system?" she asked. Tang Yin nodded. "What is a Power Source? And why is the system one?" he asked. His question made the administrator shiver for a moment, and she frowned. "Where did you hear that?" "That existence seemed to have said it. I had ignored it, but now I have a need to find out." The administrator frowned, and the strange cloud covering her body also began to cover her face. Perhaps she didn''t want Tang Yin to see her reactions. This was a little strange to Tang Yin, but he waited patiently. Soon, she showed herself again. "...I can''t say it freely. You are not authorized to know that information." She replied. "You do know that right now, we are locked in a world with a Heir of Death on our backs because of the system, right? If it weren''t for the system, it''s possible that I would have killed the Heir of Death before his rebirth, and all these problems would have been avoided, so you mustn''t think that you''re not partly to blame for the current situation." Tang Yin replied, glaring at her. Although he trusted her for now, the truth was that she had some powers that made him not fully trust her. She is the system administrator. The same system that sets the trap for him. And she understood that, so she lowered her head, looking thoughtful. Tang Yin frowned and was about to insist, but she opened her mouth before he did. "...I can only tell you one thing. It is what its name indicates: A Power Source, it is a Source of Spiritual Energy, and everything that indicates cultivation in this world." She said softly. Tang Yin then frowned. ''Source of Power... Source of Spiritual Energy. That elder said the system was an interesting power source.'' Tang Yin thought. ''If it''s a power source, does that mean it can generate spiritual energy from nothing? The Law of Control can do it... Is the Law of Control also a source of power?'' he thought. The feeling he had when he used the Law of Control in that way was precisely that. That the Law of Control, enigmatic and strange, was a fantastic Source of Power. So, his thoughts began to wander. ''Although I fail to grasp the depth of the meaning of being a power source, I think I understand. The system is a somewhat different power source. It has countless treasures and large halls where time passes differently, strangely built for it.'' ''Also, it can make me increase cultivation and give me spiritual bones out of thin air, maybe it can somehow work to get Divine Complements for the Divine Body. All that has much to do with Power, so a Power Source can create all that if it''s programmed for that. But maybe the Law of Control is a different Power Source. After all, I''ve seen that it can create spiritual energy out of nothing.'' ''There''s also the issue of allowing the Natural Laws to work with it as a root, increasing power, versatility, and other things that favor me around power... It''s a source of power, but where does power come from? Is it created out of nothing? And how many things could it be good for?'' Chapter 592 - 592: Just a few days In fact, if Tang Yin used the more literal meaning of ''Source of Power'', he could think of countless different subjects. After all, what does a source of power do in its most literal meaning? It provides unlimited energy and power. As long as it is there and nothing affects its existence, it can generate and deliver energy and power. If he were to use that as an example and raise it to the level of what a Primordial Law is, the Law of Control could generate an unlimited amount of power for him. Either for his own cultivation or someone else''s cultivation. Furthermore, also for the creation and strength of a skill or power cast. The thing is, that''s where the issue of tools comes into question. If it is thought that some tools cannot draw 100% of the user''s power because they would break, then something similar should exist in this case. Tang Yin would be broken if he tried to create a power greater than his own ability. So, maybe the Law of Control could be something like that if he used that meaning to associate with it, but he could not put it to that use. That left only one current path for him: to become stronger. He initially thought the administrator might be able to give him more information about it, but now it seemed not. So, he had to cling to the most primal idea that came to his mind. He had a basis for it, and it was the words of that major. He said that all Tang Yin had to do was keep testing and trying to discover everything. So even if it wasn''t real, if he thought it was real, he could try many different things and thus realize what it really was. The only thing he knows now is that the Law of Control is also a Source of Power. What remains to be discovered is the type and what it can do. That excited him, and after quickly saying goodbye to the administrator, who said she needed to sleep, Tang Yin began healing and thinking about the Law of Control. He wanted to return to training with Bing Yinyin as soon as possible. This is because of the urgency of facing this powerful guy right now and the excitement of discovering new things. Thus, the days passed. Tang Yin had no idea what was happening outside these days; he only knew that his wives were taking turns protecting him while he was healing in a healing room. The power of all the halls was being used to heal Tang Yin and restore him, while his inner powers were acting at their highest level to do the same. That allowed his recovery to be quick and in a few days, Tang Yin was finally able to wake up when his body had recovered and his spiritual energy had been replenished. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The day he woke up, Long Jia was taking care of him. As soon as she looked at him awake, she was overjoyed. "Tang Yin, you are finally back!" She said happily. Since Tang Yin had been immersed in deep thoughts inside his mind, it gave the feeling that he had been unconscious all this time, so Tang Yin smiled at her. "Thank you for your work, Jia." He said, and she shook her head, quickly approaching him. "No, it''s fine. It was nothing. How are you feeling? You''ve recovered so fast; I couldn''t believe it when I saw you," she said. Tang Yin nodded to her, "I''m fine. I''ve fully recovered. I need to get back to training as soon as possible, so call Shi Yue and the others; I want to know the movements of the West." He said, and she then went out to call them. Shi Yue and all the other girls came back as soon as they heard that Tang Yin had woken up, so he had his due meeting with them. "Tang Yin, I declared war on the West. I had them all declare that the West had allied with demons, and that''s why we were now at war with them. My organization is participating as well." Shi Yue said suddenly as they all spoke. She wasn''t asking for his permission right now; she was simply informing him that she had used all the forces beneath him to declare war on the guys who tried to assassinate him. She would bear full responsibility if Tang Yin told her it was wrong, but would he? He immediately noticed Shi Yue''s intentions and stroked her a little. "Totally destroy them if I don''t get there in time." He said with a smile, causing Shi Yue to have a knot untied in her heart. "But I have a doubt. There is a Clan that uses the power of the Moon in the West. Have you found it? Among us, you should be the most likely to sense them." Shi Yue was a little surprised and nodded to him. "Li Clan, it''s a Clan that uses the power of the Moon. Why? Do you have any relationship with them?" she asked in surprise, and Tang Yin nodded. "There are a pair of twins in that Clan who can''t die. They are named Li Mei and Li Mao. I met them when I was weak and groomed them as subordinates because their spirit weapons are special, especially Li Mei''s. That is why I would like to protect them now." He replied, and Shi Yue nodded, although she looked worried. "They have been fighting at the forefront of the continent against the demons. I found them, but there''s something strange about that Clan; I can''t figure out what''s going on. But they seem to be staunch subordinates to the Tang Clan. They even seem to be enslaved, but I can''t seem to see the enslavement array anywhere." She replied, causing Tang Yin to frown. "Enslaved without the slave seal?" he asked, and Shi Yue nodded. That was the feeling they gave her. "Tsk, those damn bastards, they''re violating all the rules of my Clan. Shit." Tang Yin complained after realizing what it was. Shi Yue then understood what it was due to. ''So that''s what it is...'' She thought. "Should I keep attacking the Western Region? It''s possible that those bastards will use the Li Clan as a shield. Since we enslaved Tang Xiao and some of his members." Tang Yin''s eyes sparkled when he heard this. "Did you manage to capture Tang Xiao? Good, good... Looks like Jia will get a boost in power then." Tang Yin said, smiling coldly, and looked at Long Jia, who was confused. "Do you want to experience what it means to break the heavenly laws?" Tang Yin asked as he stood up. Long Jia looked interested, so she nodded. Then Tang Yin asked to be taken to the place where they were holding those Tang Clan bastards. Not only was he going to learn a lot of things, but he would also use his skills once again. Chapter 593 - 593: Reprimand Shi Yue took Tang Yin to where those guys were, and he started by questioning them for a long time. He used different tactics to get them to say everything, from his own methods to threats to the Law of Control and the like. It was a long process, but it paid off big time. ''Heh, it looks like I already have enough information to destroy these bastards. So there really was some kind of alliance between the West and the Heir of Death,'' Tang Yin thought angrily. He then crouched down in front of these guys who had fallen unconscious and called out to Long Jia, who was the only one in the room with him. "Come, I will help you reach greater heights in your cultivation." He said, and she walked over without a second thought. Then Tang Yin put one hand on her head and the other on Tang Xiao''s head and began, once again, the cultivation transfer process. That guy was at a higher cultivation level than Long Jia, so his large reserves of energy, now in front of Tang Yin as if they were a small child being ordered around by his mother, would soon make Long Jia reach a much greater height. Thus, the process began, as Tang Xiao shouted screams as the cultivation left his body. Terrifying pain now girded over him, an exalted mainland Sect Master. In fact, he was one of the most powerful; perhaps in strength, he was only below his father. He was so respected that he never thought he would one day be enduring torture like this. But Tang Yin would not stop no matter what he said. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, all the cultivation left his body and was firmly transferred to Long Jia''s body, who was stunned. Still, Tang Yin did the same to the rest of the people who were present in the room like bloody puddles and, in the end, left them without a shred of cultivation, in a highly vulnerable state. Long Jia couldn''t believe what she was feeling. "This... Tang Yin, is this even possible?" She asked in shock, and Tang Yin nodded at her. "Naturally, you have seen it on your own. This ability is so powerful and impressive that it can break heavenly laws. Right now, you have advanced to the next realm, one where only Bing Xian, Shi Yue, and Mu Ruxue are, so you can consider yourself one of the most powerful currently." He replied, and she was immensely flattered. Her whole body felt perfect and renewed. This made her jump towards Tang Yin with joy and hug him. "Tang Yin, thank you so much!" She said, with a big smile. Tang Yin hugged her back and stroked her a little. "It''s okay. I told you I would help you," he replied. After that, Tang Yin grabbed Tang Xiao by the hair and dragged him out of there. Soon, he arrived before Bing Xian and threw him to the ground. "This was the bastard who murdered the sister-in-law. He used it to bestow cultivation on himself and his bastard father, using one of the Heavenly Hammer''s forbidden techniques. Xian, whatever you want to do with him is up to you, his cultivation I passed on to Long Jia." He said and then looked at Shi Yue. "Don''t exterminate the Tang Clan yet. Let me finish my training, and I will personally wipe out those bastards. The entire cultivation of that whole damn Tang Clan will belong to Bing Xian or be cut down in honor of my dead sister-in-law. I will make them suffer in a way they can''t imagine for doing what they did." Tang Yin said coldly, then looked at them all as he lightly hugged Yinyin. "I will go to train one more time with Goddess Yinyin. You all have been able to see the seriousness of the matter, so I must hurry everything. I will strive to achieve what I want. Besides, this is just the beginning of my training; I may have to seek out some of you to learn other Elemental Laws. In the meantime, keep an eye out and let me know of anything strange that happens on the mainland." With that said, Tang Yin flew off at high speed with Bing Yinyin. Once again, he landed in the Extreme North, in that small house that had become a small home for both of them this past month. Once there, Bing Yinyin stared at him. "Are you sure you want to continue learning about Ice?" she asked, and Tang Yin smiled slightly with embarrassment. He understood why she said that. "I''m sorry, at that moment, I lost control of myself, and so I couldn''t exercise the power of ice. But I think I''ve learned my lesson." He replied. Bing Yinyin sighed and shook her head. "You can''t forget my teachings if you ever want to control ice how you want. The key for a cultivator to reach the Realm of the Gods by being an ice cultivator is for him to learn to control his temperament." "Everything must be under absolute control so that your personality becomes cooler and calmer in the face of adversity. This I have told you before; how can you forget it in the face of adversity?" "Remember, I will not repeat it again. You must control your temper and your desires; your character must be so strong as to control the temper, for that is the personality of ice." Bing Yinyin walked to the front of the house and stood there, looking at Tang Yin, who was a few feet away from her. He had already sealed his cultivation at this point, and she smiled. "Tang Yin, I will make a big sacrifice this time. Maybe it could become my biggest sacrifice and the biggest sacrifice I''ve made so far because I really want you to fulfill your goals." "What do you mean?" he asked as he was about to approach, but Yinyin quickly stopped him. "Stop, don''t come any closer." "The training I will give you will be the one that will define whether or not you can learn the Law of Ice. Remember my teachings and force yourself to understand them, no matter how difficult it is. Everything you can accomplish from that point on will depend on you and your mind, not even on your strength or your talent." She replied and then released a strange power from her body, which spread everywhere. It looked like a domain. Chapter 594 - 594: A more than perfect beauty. "This is my Personal Domain. I was born with it and only I have it. It was because of this domain that my master, Bing Xian, chose me as her Heiress back then." Bing Yinyin said, smiling with some pity. It was a feeling Tang Yin couldn''t understand but stared at her. "This strange domain that was born with me causes anyone who has dishonest or disloyal thoughts towards me to be attacked with ferocity. But, don''t worry, it won''t cause you physical harm; it will attack you using powerful illusions that will cause you to experience pain in your soul, and no matter what kind of soul you have, this illusion will affect you." She sighed at the end of her words and looked at Tang Yin. "Remember, Tang Yin. I am not your enemy." She said softly. At the same time, in an unexpected move, she brought her hands to her face and grabbed the veil that always covered her face. She tore it off and threw it aside. Just that tiny movement caused an electric shock to hit Tang Yin, forcing him to stand still. It was only for a brief moment that he looked at her, but his mind went blank for a moment. Even with his mental strength and his unique and powerful soul, he could not help but be stunned at how indescribably beautiful in front of him. Its beauty was such that it made everything that was going on around it stop. It seemed like she had stopped time; she was an unimaginable beauty, far above Bing Qingyue''s Perfect Beauty! No matter who looked at this perfect face, they would be lost in myriad strange thoughts. Because not only was she more than perfect, but she also had a trace of inexplicable maturity that amplified her beauty and capacity for seduction. This was the perfect face for seduction, which did not even need to use mind control tactics to make any man surrender at her feet. Minutes after she removed the veil, the system emitted a beep that made Tang Yin come out of his stupor. Earlier, the system had given this woman a really high score. But maybe it had made a mistake. No, it wasn''t just a ''maybe''. It was a certainty the system had made a mistake. And that little sound reflected just that. The increase in the beauty score of this woman. Tang Yin didn''t even look at the system to know that she was well above Bing Qingyue''s 10/10 beauty. Yet, such a perfect and mature beauty, how could he not have dishonest thoughts? To begin with, Tang Yin doesn''t have much mental fortitude towards this kind of situation. Lately, he hadn''t had time to train his soul, so he couldn''t stand such beauty he had never seen before, and his mind was filled with dishonest thoughts. His gaze was filled with intense desires. That caused the domain to be activated... A strange whirlpool rose above him and struck him. It wasn''t painful, but Tang Yin fell to the ground unconscious. Bing Yinyin looked at him and smiled, "At least I can say that you find my face pleasant." She said softly, sighed, and looked up at the snowing sky. "The best way to train ice is to understand yourself. It is to be so powerful, able to control yourself totally. Still, I never thought that someday, this domain would come in handy... And with someone so powerful." Her words vanished in an icy wind, for no one could hear them. ... "Qingyue, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other." Tang Yin said softly as he climbed up a mountain in the dark, happy. At the top of it all was a beautiful woman he loved. Although they had not married, naturally, they would marry someday. She had been looking at the stars and the moon when she heard him and turned to see him. Her smile became evident. "Tang Yin, did you come out of cultivation?" she asked with a big smile. He nodded at her. "That''s right, Qingyue. I''m already in the God Palace Realm, haha. I was already able to form my Palace; how are you?" he asked as he came to her side to hug her. Qingyue was surprised by this, "Amazing, Tang Yin, you broke a record again! You are the youngest man to reach the God Palace Realm!" She said with great joy and let herself be hugged by him. "My goodness, how can you reach such an incredible Realm in only 23 years? Isn''t that too much, Tang Yin?" she asked, and Tang Yin laughed softly. "Hehe, everyone always says that I''m very talented, but honestly, I had already gotten bored with cultivation. Maybe that''s why last year they were saying that I had lost my talent, haha." He said and looked at the sky. "I only want to cultivate to protect you, Qingyue, my other wives, the master, and my parents. But I don''t have much desire to cultivate lately; it''s too boring. Still, because you gave me that prophecy, I want to show you that when I am 30 years old, I will attain the power of a God Ruler. The whole world will tremble when I do, haha." Her slightly childish voice also sounded firm. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His talent and power attested to his talent, but he was still a small child in this world. He wasn''t even of age. Although he could marry as early as 18 and was already considered partially grown up, it would hardly be after 30 or 40, or even 50, that he could be considered a ''grown up'' person. Despite that, he was saying arrogant words, such as reaching the Realm of the God Ruler at the age of 30. If anyone else said it, the whole world would mock him because no one had ever done it before. The fastest it was done was when Tang Yin''s father did it, and it took him hundreds of years, over 500 years, almost 1,000 years. But in 30 years, never! Still, Tang Yin was not just anyone. He was Tang Yin, the Divine Son of the Higher Realm. The bearer of the Divine Soul. The Divine Heir, someone of incalculable talent! If he said so, it could certainly be possible. Qingyue knew this more than anyone else, so she smiled. "Naturally, I have faith in my prophecies. You will attain that power in the age I told you, believe me." She said softly, though she frowned at the end. "...Although I don''t understand why I can''t see beyond those 30 years. How strange." She said softly. "Hahaha, maybe it''s because I will reach the greatest heights of this world in less than 100 years and break through the starry sky, hahaha." Tang Yin said. Somehow, his voice sounded proud. Although he didn''t like cultivating, he was proud of his own cultivation and what he had achieved. Qingyue also thought as he said, but she didn''t know why she had a slight uneasiness in her heart when she thought about the future... *** Author: I took yesterday off to clarify my ideas for the novel; I was having a terrible mental block. But now I have them clearer, and I can see what I want to write and the direction in which I want to take the novel correctly. Maybe I can take a few days off this month to plan more; I''ll be back with posts of three or four chapters a day soon. Thank you very much for reading, and I hope you continue supporting! Chapter 595 - 595: Terrifying suffering Even so, she could not tell Tang Yin about her discomfort to not worry him. Besides, she doesn''t even know where this discomfort is coming from, and maybe it''s just stupidity on her part. A woman who always trusted her premonitions was now doubting them, being perhaps the reason that can cause a bad ending for a loving couple. They talked for a long time while telling each other different things. Thanks to everything he talked to her during this time, Tang Yin began to feel that reaching greater heights was worth the effort, even if it was too dull. After all, not only did he earn compliments from his beloved woman, but he could also feel that he could and would be able to protect her more from now on. As they were cuddled in an intense embrace, somehow, the situation for Qingyue began to feel empty. It was strange, overwhelming, foreboding, intense, and stressful, and it caused her to stand up slightly and look up at the sky. "Qingyue?" At Tang Yin''s question, Qingyue didn''t answer. She looked at the moon, trying to get it to tell her why this scene in front of her felt so realistic yet so fake. Yet, before she could even get a response from the moon, a terrifying presence appeared in front of them, making Tang Yin spit blood as soon as he felt it. Tang Yin was in shock and lost his breath in an instant; everything around him became terrifyingly painful as he fell to the ground. "Tang Yin!" she shouted, but suddenly, a terrifying voice came from all sides... "Star reader, Qingyue. The moon has forsaken you; you violated the Celestial Rules; the Primordial World has penalized you with death!" This terrifying voice belonged to a woman and was heard in an icy voice. Somehow, Tang Yin felt that he had heard it before, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it. The voice girded in every corner of the world and alerted the great powers of the world as it separated Qingyue from Tang Yin. "QINGYUE!" shouted Tang Yin and tried to stand up, but a dark door manifested in front of him, behind Qingyue. "...You...The...Death..." He said, feeling absolute fear as those doors looked at him. The fear of death enveloped him absurdly, and suddenly, he saw countless strange black stakes coming out of that door to impale the beautiful woman in front of him. The blood in his body swirled and burst with force at that instant. But a strange and beautiful icy figure appeared floating above the door. She was so beautiful that she overshadowed the world''s beauty, but she was so indifferent that she caused Tang Yin to think he was trash in front of her. That strange existence did not care about the pain on Tang Yin''s face and the tears of blood that were falling from his eyes; she simply moved her hand to the side, and Qingyue''s body was split in two. A deep and terrifying pain girded Tang Yin at this moment. It felt like someone was crushing his heart, but no matter how hard he tried to do something, he could do nothing. For some reason, his body wouldn''t move. It was as if a strange power had manifested itself, holding him to prevent him from moving. Suddenly, words came out of Qingyue''s mouth: "...Tang... Yin... The Death..." And instantly, they became the last words he would ever hear from her. That caused his body to plunge into a terrifying cold and immeasurable pain. His heart couldn''t take it, and his mouth soon let out a scream of pain. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH, QINGYUEEEE!" But from one moment to the next, everything before his sight shattered. Suddenly, Tang Yin stood up in a strange place and looked this way and that. ''Ice? A house?" he thought, looking up to see the person before him. His body stiffened as soon as he saw her. That beautiful, more-than-perfect face... It had been in front of him a moment ago and a moment before as well. His confused heart swore that this woman was the cause of Qingyue''s death, so without hesitation, he jumped toward her forcefully. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "DIE!" he shouted at Yinyin''s indifferent gaze. But suddenly, a strange power struck him again and sent him straight to the ground. Just before he fell unconscious from the strange blow to his mind, he had his memories brought back to the moment before he fell unconscious the first time. And he was deeply stunned after finding that his thoughts were confused and chaotic. Yet, before he could even understand what the hell was going on, his mind fell victim again to a terrifying illusion in which each of his loved ones was cruelly murdered in front of him. Somehow, this was instilling a trauma in his soul. The second time soon became a third time, which subsequently became a fourth and fifth time. Although he struggled again and again, trying to avoid death, it came so suddenly that he could not do it. And it didn''t just happen with Qingyue; it happened with each of his loved ones: his wives, his fianc¨¦es, his parents, his brothers and sisters, and even some people who had a deep connection with him but who were not in that group of people mentioned. In fact, there came a point where he understood that it was an illusion. What was in front of him was fake; it was not real! But... To see his loved ones die and for it to feel so real that they made him live a little story with them before killing them felt too painful. He couldn''t bear it. His heart hadn''t even matured enough for him to bear it. What was the point of Bing Yinyin making him see this, to begin with? Unbeknownst to him, a strange hatred began to form in his heart against her. Because even though he knew it wasn''t real... Somehow, his heart was becoming convinced that she was the cause of the death of his loved ones. Chapter 596 - 596: Fighting reason, the heart, and his own thoughts Bing Yinyin sighed after seeing this. The hatred in his gaze was becoming more ingrained every time he stood up. But he was not to blame, and she knew it. He can''t control those feelings because the same domain is using her as the main source of the pain caused in Tang Yin. His heart is slowly becoming convinced that she is to blame for his suffering, and when the heart is convinced of something, not even the mind can change it. She knows the effects of her domain: to create tremendous hatred in the other person''s heart so that he can never get rid of it. The more hatred he has, the more dishonest and disloyal thoughts he will have against Bing Yinyin. This domain is so terrifying that even Tang Yin''s soul cannot easily get rid of it, even more so when his cultivation is sealed. Right now, he is not in control of himself, which is why this domain can control him however it wants. It is not just any domain. This type of domain is called Independent Domains. They do not depend on their bearer or his thoughts to do harm. They do it naturally and independently. Therefore, she sighed and withdrew her domain after watching him suffer for quite a while. Tang Yin finally returned to himself, his mind utterly confused and full of strange thoughts swirling like a damaging torrent of deadly poison. Still, Bing Yinyin turned around before he could move and spoke to him. "The first step a person who is trying to reach unimaginable heights must take is to control himself. The teaching of Ice is to control yourself; if you can''t do it, forget about even reaching your father, I''m sure you won''t even be able to reach the power you once had." Her words shocked Tang Yin tremendously; he felt like lightning had struck his head. His mind buzzed, and his brain resumed control of his body. ''I am the Controller... If I, the bearer of the Law of Control, do not control myself and my thoughts, then what the fuck am I doing? If I can''t control my body, my heart, and my mind, how can I control the Law of Control and all that it entails?'' he thought. His mind was filled with diverse thoughts, but his heart was still wounded, and this wound was not easily healed. The pain of repeatedly watching loved ones die was not something that could be easily taken away. Still, he looked at her again. "Let me try again." Even he didn''t realize that his voice sounded terrifying and hurtful, causing Yinyin to feel an ache in her heart, something strange about her. Still, she soon returned to her calm attitude and shook her head. "You will die, haven''t you seen your own heart?" she replied. Tang Yin found that strange, but when he concentrated on feeling his heart, he noticed that it was beating at an unreal speed. ''Shit.'' He thought and frowned. He couldn''t go on. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, the speed at which it beat made it hurt so much that he frowned and put a hand there. Indeed, it was too dangerous to follow. That''s why Bing Yinyin walked inside the house. "Get a night''s rest, we''ll continue tomorrow." She said and locked herself in her room and sat on her bed. ''No matter if he hates me, I never thought of the idea of giving myself to someone.'' She thought but failed to get the peace to cultivate. She got up and sat by the window to look at the icy cold that hit the surroundings. A genuine smile appeared on her face for the first time in many years. ''Isn''t the concept of love to give your all for the one you love? It seems that woman was right; I was destined to fall in love with the person who would be the only one to test my domain in its purest and most perfect state. The first time someone tests my domain is always the most effective, so, Tang Yin, know that I am fulfilling the purest concept of love.'' ''I will die after this because there is no way for the pain in your heart to heal, but I am doing it because I want you to reach the heights you have set for yourself. This will forge your heart in the most perfect way possible, after all.'' Her thoughts were intertwined with memories of the past. It wasn''t long in the past, really. Less than twenty years, perhaps. Actually, she no longer remembers how long it had been since she saw that strange woman who prophesied her end because she initially thought it was crazy nonsense. She didn''t expect that not only was it not crazy but that they were completely correct. Still, there was nothing wrong that was so true. That concept of the purest love she had was what caused that woman to decide to prophesy her end. ''There''s nothing wrong.'' She thought and tried to go to sleep... . In the next room, there was a world of difference between what the two people felt and thought. Despite the closeness of the two rooms and how perceptive Tang Yin was towards women, he couldn''t think of anything that associated love with the woman who was less than 2 meters away from him. It wasn''t his mind''s fault; his heart was already convinced that she was the culprit, and the heart slowly began to corrupt the mind, which made him stop thinking about it, running away from the fear of confronting himself. He was afraid because he knew he could not control himself. Still, he was amazed at what he had experienced. ''An Independent Domain...'' It is one of the most terrifying domains out there, and they are so rare that he only knows one person who has one like that. She is the most terrifying woman using the Domains in his World. A woman so powerful that even his father must respect her. ''...Even a Divine Body like Yinjie''s is not as rare as an Independent Domain, and this one is even more terrifying than hers. It could affect my soul!'' She thought. His body trembled slightly. He didn''t know the last time he showed himself as vulnerable as he did now, but he was sure that if the Heir of Death came now, he wouldn''t be able to cope with him. He would die in a few moves. Therefore, he was slightly desperate, going so far as almost to forget Bing Yinyin''s teachings again. But his mind was full of thoughts about her, and although they were not good, he knew how to distinguish between the good thoughts he had about her and concentrate on thinking about her teachings. ''Shit, I think I''m garbage, really.'' He thought without being able to control his heart. He immersed himself in the cultivation of his own mind and heart. He had never done it because he always thought it wasn''t necessary; who needed to cultivate his mind and heart? They don''t even have power. Or at least that''s what he said, but now he needed it more than ever. Chapter 597 - 597: Hidden meaning The following day, after resting for several hours, Tang Yin got up and quickly went to look for Yinyin. He had spent all night meditating without cultivation. He needed to find himself, to understand himself. And after so much meditation, he came to a conclusion. The way to cope with this bunch of strange feelings he was having was to defeat them in his own mind and illusion. That is, he needed to face them. That''s why he took Yinyin to get him into that strange Domain. Although she could not bring him in on her own, he quickly fell prey to the Domain again, for when he saw Bing Yinyin, he could not control his thoughts. And soon, he found himself plunged into endless torment again. No matter how many times he tried, his mind continuously fell prey to these thoughts swirling in his mind. ''These damned thoughts cannot dominate my life. I must master my mind, no matter how much it costs me.'' Once he returned to his physical body after seeing Huang Feifei and most of his women in this world die, he did not open his eyes. Instead, he quickly sat down on the ground and closed them tightly. He immersed himself in deep thoughts about what it means to control. About what it means to control himself and the importance of doing so. His thoughts became deeper and deeper. Even Bing Yinyin was stunned. ''Is he trying to control himself? Amazing. If he can pass the test of hatred, maybe the rest of the tests will be easy. He just needs to control himself and his thoughts. But how hard will that be?'' Even she did not know the answer to this question because she had never experienced anything like it. This Domain does not affect her because it belongs to her. That is why she had never experienced such deep-seated hatred. That is why she was patient and waited. Tang Yin soon opened his eyes and stared at her. Thoughts he guided crossed his mind, which again caused the Domain to activate and strike him. ''The way to strike... It''s straight to the soul, and the strike is to knock my soul unconscious. I see, that''s why I can''t see it; it''s a camouflaged soul attack.'' He thought to himself before falling unconscious. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t see the attack or even tell where it came from within this vast Domain. Still, the little bit of information he had provided kept his memories intact once inside the illusion. That was surprising to him and a breakthrough. Even so, it was still painful to see his wives die. This time, Bing Yinyin played the ''Heir of Death'' and practically killed his entire family before him. Despite that, as soon as he woke up from the nightmare, he sat up again without opening his eyes for a moment. He went back into his own mind and thoughts. It was then that he realized something else. With every blow this Domain gave him, light ice particles infiltrated his soul. ''What for? Does she want to freeze me inside?'' he thought, but he soon realized that his thoughts had been diverted again. And when he realized that, he understood what was going on. ''I see. So it''s because the whole point of training in this Domain is to freeze your feelings. But wouldn''t that be too scary? It''s like killing your own feelings!'' he thought. Perhaps his thoughts were not wrong, but he opened his eyes again, wanting to experience that again. Yet, before he could finish opening them, that stream of energy hit him without warning once again, and he fell unconscious before he could even think. Thus, he soon woke up again. Tang Yin frowned and looked to his side. ''What is this?'' He was lying face down on a strange, barren land. Somehow, it brought back a memory. "Tang Yin!" A beautiful voice then came from the front. Strange longing could be heard in that voice, leaving him stunned. He immediately and unconsciously raised his head to stare at a different Qingyue. The woman in front of him certainly was that beautiful, star-reading Qingyue. But she was slightly different from when she was in his world. She wore elegant clothes, the kind she was rarely seen wearing, and a partially revealing dress. Although she was not the Qingyue he saw in his world when she was alive, he could recognize her. She was Qingyue that the Heirs'' Chambers showed him when he applied for the Law of Control; perhaps they did so as a ''reward.'' ''The aura of death... It''s not there? It''s because of the illusion...'' He thought and stood up. In fact, this illusion made it easy for him this time. Because even though they might want to assassinate Qingyue again, he cannot make a mistake and think it''s reality anymore. The main problem with past illusions is that they felt highly realistic and made his heart believe they were true. But there is no way this one is real. After all, it was just an illusion created by the Heirs'' Chambers to allow him to see her one more time. And this time, the illusion was not complete. Still, before his thoughts ended, he looked up in shock and saw a huge column of ice rising from the far reaches of the world. That column of ice, so strange and powerful, headed here at great speed, heading towards Qingyue. He sneered, "In your dreams!" he shouted, launching himself at the ice pillar before it could even hit Qingyue. *SWOSH* He tried to hit it, but... At that moment, his body pierced the ice pillar, and he was stunned. An immense amount of feelings inside his body were frozen instantly, making him abruptly fall to the ground. He did not look back to see Qingyue, who had been frozen and was about to die, being pierced by large icy thorns that appeared. Instead, he looked at the ground and frowned. His mind felt challenged. Perhaps for the first time, he had felt challenged. He hadn''t realized it, but his mindset had changed since he started experiencing this, so, feeling challenged, he felt angry. ''I have said it clearly: I am not going to freeze my feelings. I''m not going to destroy them, nor am I going to strip myself of them; who do you think you are to freeze something in me that I don''t want?'' He spoke internally to that strange ice that had crept into his body. Chapter 598 - 598: Words with power. He could feel the Ice looking at him with arrogance and indifference. Then, a powerful presence appeared above him, making him look up. This time, there was no desperation or swiftness in his movements. He simply looked up naturally and gazed at the icy figure materialized above him. ''The older one I saw recently...'' He thought but smiled mockingly. "You think you can imitate him? Don''t be arrogant, Ice." He said after realizing what was going on. The fact that the Ice in this place was trying to imitate such a ridiculously powerful person like that elder made Tang Yin want to sneer. It was a mockery to such a powerful person. Still, he did not receive any response from Ice. The only sound in the surrounding area was the rushing of the wind, shaken by that mighty presence that girded itself over this entire world. "I didn''t think that the purpose of this independent domain and the Law of Ice had so much in common. No wonder all women who practice Ice tend to become icy statues over time." Although he was speaking aloud, he was talking to himself. "Still, I don''t think that''s really the only way to be an Ice Law Bearer. Freezing and subsequently making feelings disappear is not that it''s a very wise decision, if we consider that we have millions of years left to live, after all." Tang Yin turned away and did not mind the powerful presence above him. Instead, he looked at Qingyue, who was about to be pierced by huge ice stakes. He walked there without hurrying, and as soon as he arrived, he stopped the ice stakes, which still did not pierce the beautiful frozen woman in front of him. Then, he gave a solid blow to the vast icy pillar that had been created. It was destroyed in an instant, and Qingyue fell into his arms. He did not bother to watch her reactions or actions or even respond to her words. He simply placed her once again on the ground and stroked her head. At that precise instant, a potent ice attack crossed the surroundings from behind. "BEWARE!" shouted Qingyue, thinking that this icy attack would split Tang Yin in half. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, the attack crossed him and did nothing to Tang Yin''s body. But when it hit Qingyue, her body split in two. Tang Yin stared at this and sighed. But he did nothing to stop it. His mind was unperturbed, and he looked back. "Your Ice will never freeze my feelings. You are destined for me to be your controller. Don''t forget, I am The Controller." Once his words finished coming out, the space around him cracked and exploded with force, bringing him once again to his mind. This time, he stood with wide eyes without saying a word and stared at Bing Yinyin''s beautiful face. That perfect face in front of him made him smile. But he did not pay too much attention to it. Instead, he looked at the domain below him and waved his hand towards it. This caused a strange power to rise forcefully from the domain, mixed with glimpses of Ice. ''Take me to see Qingyue.'' He thought. Then, that strange power struck him again, making him fall backward. Its actions stunned Bing Yinyin, ''What the hell just happened?'' She thought. Somehow, she felt that the hatred in Tang Yin''s heart had disappeared, or perhaps it was present, but did he hide it? She couldn''t understand it, but the most surprising thing was that the domain acted without him having a glimmer of thoughts against her. That was absurd! Despite that, she couldn''t think of a response to it, so she concentrated on looking at him... Within the illusion, Tang Yin stared at the beautiful woman, Qingyue, who stood before him on that mountain. This was the last memory he had of Qingyue. Not all of the deaths Qingyue was given during his imprisonment in this domain were real. The vast majority of deaths she was given did not occur in this place. But this mountain scene happened, and although the death is different, the last time he could talk to Qingyue was on this mountain. That''s why he wanted to see this scene one more time. Soon, the scene manifested as a colossal death gate arrived before, threatening to take Qingyue''s life. "Don''t show me the false." Tang Yin said coldly after seeing huge black spikes shoot out from all sides, ready to murder Qingyue. But his words made everything stop as if it had been frozen. At that instant, the power of the stakes dispersed. Instead, the door opened, and a terrifying black smoke came out of it. It flew absurdly towards Qingyue and embraced her as if it wanted to swallow her. Qingyue''s screams echoed throughout the place while a look of bewilderment shone in her eyes. Then, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was and grabbed her tightly. This was exactly the way Qingyue died. Back then, he didn''t have the courage to come so close to the door of death, but now he didn''t care. It was fake. There was nothing he could do. Still, there was something he would have wanted to tell her at that time that he didn''t dare to say because of the stupid fear of death he had. ''This time, no matter what, I must say it.'' He thought, tenderly embracing the beautiful woman in his arms and smiling at her. "I couldn''t prevent your death, Qingyue. I was getting strong for you, but in the end, I didn''t use my strength to protect you." "I''m sorry that you met the worst version of me, such a useless and cowardly person." "But don''t worry, Qingyue. I was once afraid to fight death; this time, I don''t care if I have to destroy death someday; I will rescue you from wherever your soul is and bring it back to my side." "These words that I could not say to you in person, I will say to you again once the Heir of Death is trampled under my feet." "Though the moon has forsaken you and thought you unworthy, I will seek you out and bring you to my side. I will make you the Moon Goddess, and no one will ever be able to oppose you. If I need to fight all the Heirs to do so, then I will." His words were filled with an unwavering certainty that had never been heard from him before. He was not afraid even though he was talking about something as fearsome as that. And after these words, the illusion shattered without warning. Chapter 599 - 599: As The Controller As the Controller, how could he not control himself? In his mind, he is a God. He is the leader of his thoughts and feelings and who controls them. He could not let himself be controlled by the thoughts and feelings instilled by a domain; that would be an embarrassment to himself. His soul was finally able to break free from the chains binding him to an endless hatred, which could control his actions and cause him to make endless mistakes. This made his soul feel absolutely calm. Then he stood up and looked up. Those unperturbed and tremendously indifferent eyes looked at Bing Yinyin. His calm gaze and indifferent actions showed a coolness worthy of admiration, but it was a little strange. It didn''t feel like coldness or ice, much less like his feelings were absent. Instead, it felt like everything around him was under his control, so nothing affected him. His soul, aura, heart, mind, and everything else about him were in a strange and enigmatic serenity that made Bing Yinyin''s heart pound when she noticed it. His whole body was in a perfect symbiosis of serenity. The change was so drastic that Bing Yinyin was stunned, but a light touch on her waist brought her back to reality, and she noticed that Tang Yin''s perfect face was very close to hers. In his eyes was a strange desire that made her think he would be attacked again. But it didn''t happen. Instead, her cold lips were soon sealed by his. That strange feeling she had never felt before, coupled with the enigmatic figure in front of her, left her even more dazed than she already was, and her mind whirred. He not only kissed her but pulled her even closer to his body. The power sealed in his body was unleashed gently but dangerously. The power was serene, and there was no way it looked dangerous, but the feeling it gave off was immensely powerful. It looked as if a vast true dragon had descended into this world. Such tremendous power was felt in every corner of this world. Despite that, he caused almost no change where he stood, for he wore a strange and terrifying serenity. Bing Yinyin was stunned and thought her end had come. That power almost made her tremble, but when she saw Tang Yin''s face, she noticed no sign of hatred. "You have risked a lot, Yinyin. More than I thought you could risk for me. What you did was a risky move, but I won''t tell you that you shouldn''t have done it. On the contrary, thank you for doing it. Thanks to you, I can understand my path better." If Bing Yinyin sowed hatred in Tang Yin''s heart as she had been doing for two days, how could she survive? She would be hated by the most powerful person on the continent. It was so risky what she did, it touched Tang Yin''s heart. But it was a sacrifice that was really worth it, and Tang Yin couldn''t deny it. Now, he understands better how to control himself and feels that his own mind has changed slightly. "You have been my teacher so far. You have taught me so many things, and you have been willing to sacrifice yourself for me. That''s amazing. Not only do I not hate you like you thought I would, but from now on, I will make you mine." He said, kissing her again. Tang Yin''s eyes shone with an intense desire that Bing Yinyin could recognize. He desired her. But how could the domain not act against these desires? They are supposed to be considered impure desires. That''s why she was stunned, Tang Yin noticed. "Don''t think that having those kinds of thoughts is bad. They are not impure or dishonest thoughts. It is simply the pure desire that allows the human being to continue to exist, how could they be dishonest thoughts? How you have it will determine whether the domain acts or not, and right now, my desire is to have you to myself and to love you in a beautiful union that has been considered sacred forever; how could it act against me?" he replied, though then smiled once more. "Well, it couldn''t act against me either. I think I''ve been able to control it," he said, moving his hand to the side. His slight movement caused Bing Yinyin''s domain to shut down and return to her body. ''A Domain capable of affecting my soul with an illusion; this is the first time I''ve encountered one like this. Although I understand that it is due to the instability of my mind in comprehending a new type of power, it is still amazing.'' S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''With this domain, I think I have an idea about the type of golden finger I should create for her so that her get the most out of it.'' Tang Yin thought. Bing Yinyin was really shocked, but she knew how to accept things quickly. "Congratulations! I didn''t expect you to pass all the tests once. I don''t understand how you did it, but that''s amazing. I think you can start practicing the real Law of Ice." She replied, and the two parted ways. They talked about a few things, and Tang Yin sealed his power again. A while later, they were facing each other. Tang Yin sitting and Bing Yinyin instructing him various things. "The Law of Ice has various ways to learn it. Honestly, maybe only my teacher could explain to you the right way to learn it; I can only teach you some things as I did with Qingyue, and the rest will depend on how good your understanding is." "You must always keep in mind the ice personality, finding the balance between what you are and the ice, but you must know that the ice will only show its greatest potential when you don''t let your feelings out." "Hold this." Bing Yinyin passed him a scroll on which a few things were written. It appeared to be an ancient saying or verse. The words were written in a bright silver color, with the tips glowing a beautiful ice blue. Chapter 600 - 600: Something in him has changed "You must understand that to understand the Law of Ice, it will not be enough just to read what is written there. You need to put it into practice because Ice will be your great friend from now on." "You must know that you have bypassed all the ice training and are learning a Law directly without any real prior training. Therefore, in order for the Ice to accept you as its bearer, you must convince it." "You must make it see your determination," she said, then stared at him momentarily. "Another way is for you to force him to follow you. Be powerful enough on a mental level to make the Law of Ice bend to you. But this way is complicated, and I don''t think it will be very fruitful." "What you need to understand is that you need to be in constant contact to understand Ice. It''s a different element; it''s not a primary element, but that doesn''t mean it''s weaker. It is so powerful and versatile that it might surprise you once you understand it. Right now, you need to read what the scroll says; after that, you will go in there. You''re not going to fight; on the contrary, you''ll have to use your Ice to prevent the beasts from discovering you." Bing Yinyin talked nonstop until she finally said all she could say. She approached him, put a hand on his head, and conveyed all this knowledge in more detail. Things she did not know how to say by voice, she conveyed in full. Tang Yin then began to immerse himself in the cultivation and understanding of the scroll in his hand. He read the scroll slowly until he closed his eyes to immerse himself in his own mind. Ice is a secondary element of nature derived from water. However, if we consider that there are secondary elements that were born at specific times or due to specific circumstances, such as blood, it can be considered a primary element. But it should be seen as a secondary element. ''It is an element that symbolizes indifference, loneliness... That is why it is a complicated element to understand and comprehend for people who have never been alone.'' He thought, immersed in his thoughts. When he realized that, he understood why Yinyin had told him that he would have to enter the Frozen Forest in front of him. It''s because he would need to spend many nights understanding and surrounded by solitude; otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to understand. A better way to understand it would be to accept his fate and freeze his feelings, becoming cold and indifferent to all kinds of feelings, but that is something he was unwilling to do. Therefore, he needed to look for another way, and the way presented to him by Bing Yinyin a moment ago, of making the Ice submit to him, was the most feasible one. Still, if he wants to make an element submit to him, he must understand it perfectly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, he must be cautious when trying to do so, for Ice is capable of freezing feelings and the heart, no matter whose it is. Trying to control it will be a complicated situation. While he was immersed in his thoughts, he also realized that Ice is a moldable element. It is gentle but rigid. Its indifference is full of elegance, but it can also be brusque at times. ''He is a difficult element to control because of its influence on feelings... What a troublesome element,'' he thought and sighed. He continued to search within himself for anything that could mean Ice and anything that could help him master it. After a couple of hours, he nodded to himself. ''Keeping a calm heart in the face of all kinds of circumstances is the root of indifference...'' He thought and stood up. He didn''t say anything to Bing Yinyin and simply nodded to her. He grabbed the scroll and started walking into the forest. Soon, he was walking through a freezing place with occasional icy storms as he thought about the scroll he had read, trying to keep its writings in his mind. The icy storms began to hit him occasionally, and he used his knowledge to dodge various beasts he encountered along the way. If he had to differentiate between what he needed to understand first, perhaps dealing with feelings of loneliness and indifference would be paramount. However, as he thought about wanting to learn this and began to think about how to do it, he noticed that the Ice in this place was already so predictable to him that it didn''t hurt him. In fact, he could avoid harm at an astonishing speed, with easy and agile movements, as if this place was his own home. Not only that, but he quickly realized it was because he felt so familiar with the Ice; he felt it as if it were a part of him. That led him to try to go deeper; he wanted to try various things. The more he walked through the Ice and the huge, terrifying icy storms, the smoother and better everything became. ''Was it because of that domain?'' he thought. He still hadn''t realized something important had happened when he was affected by that domain; Bing Yinyin had slightly noticed it but wasn''t sure about it either. Something he would soon realize. ''I must keep going deeper.'' Without much thought, he walked gently through the vast icy forest, not hurrying. The tranquility of his heart was so terrifying that it allowed him to look in detail at everything that revolved around him, leading to the fact that he could walk freely and smoothly through a place plagued by dangers on all sides without alerting anyone. That calmness of his heart symbolized his improvement in the Law of Control, for he felt that he could now control many things that he could not before. Although he was walking through the forest, his mind was filled with thoughts as if he were sitting on a huge icy throne, looking down on the forest from above. When some icy storm threatened to hit him, his legs moved nimbly through it, and he managed to avoid it. In a moment, he had walked a large portion of the icy forest, making this the most peaceful and pleasurable moment he had ever experienced. It was an enigmatic and strange tranquility, which perhaps only the Ice could give him. Yet, this enigmatic tranquility was soon interrupted by a huge icy storm, which announced that he had entered one of the most dangerous areas of the spiritual forest. This icy storm also carried huge icy chunks. Tang Yin turned around and raised a palm-shaped hand toward one of the icy chunks that threatened to hit him. Then, the Ice stopped, strangely, a few inches from his body. Chapter 601 - 601: Deep understanding At this point, he was trying to test one of his theories about Ice. His mind was in near-perfect tune with the Ice in front of him. The icy storm buzzed in his ear and crossed from side to side, causing several icy chunks to hit him lightly. It was no light damage he received; those icy chunks broke his skin and flesh, leading him to suffer a mysterious icy pain. Still, he didn''t bother with those minor wounds. He focused on the icy piece before him, and his mind filled with thoughts about something he had thought about a few hours ago. The element of Ice, is a moldable element. He was not referring to the Law of Ice but to the Ice itself. The moldability of Ice lies in the understanding of the user. If someone could comprehend the Laws of Ice to his ''Bearer'' state, he could succeed in molding the Ice to fight in an astonishing way. However, Tang Yin did not believe that he could reach the most profound understanding of ice in that way. He has no previous references, but something inside him tells him that a user''s deep understanding of Ice is not only due to his rank in understanding the Law of Ice. Because Ice itself is not the Law of Ice. In the end, the Law of Ice must have a deeper purpose than ''Ice''. Yes, the Law of Ice is likely the absolute power of the Element Ice, but that does not mean that it is more perfect in every way than Ice itself. An example is ''Death'' and ''The Law of Death''. The Law of Death has a deeper purpose: It can end everything in existence in any way it wants. But this end, if it occurs in a battle, would not necessarily be a permanent end. Corroding the soul is complicated, even for the Law of Death. It can do it, that is so, but if the soul bearer has a powerful enough soul ability, it might manage to flee. But, when ''Death'' comes naturally, it is impossible to escape it. Using that example, Tang Yin had a hunch that understanding ''Ice'' could help him understand the Law of Ice, but understanding the Law of Ice would not necessarily help him understand ''Ice''. So, he wants to understand Ice in its purest state and see what he can do with it. Maybe that could help him on his way to becoming a genuine ''Controller''. So, he focused on the large chunk of Ice before him. It had a perfectly square cut as if it had been made with machinery. Soon, the square piece of ice began to change strangely. It looked as if someone was molding it with their hand. It looked like the most moldable clay, and the perfect square soon became a semicircular round. It required intense concentration on Tang Yin''s part, so initially, he had not noticed it, but when he felt the Ice had changed, he returned to himself and lowered his hand. The Ice fell into his hand, holding the semicircular round. He then focused his mind again to mold it into another shape. As the minutes continued to pass, the Ice maintained its semicircle, causing Tang Yin to frown. ''It''s moldable, but it''s complicated to understand it in depth. Having done it once is already great progress; I shouldn''t be arrogant.'' He thought and dropped the Ice to the ground. ''I should keep moving around here. I need more familiarity with the Ice.'' He thought. He didn''t care that it was night right now; he just continued walking through the vast icy forest while the howling of the beasts sounded in the background and the little ice birds sang among the branches. ... Time flies. Two weeks had passed since Tang Yin plunged into the depths of the Ice Forest. Because of his determination to understand the Law of Ice in depth, he did not leave the forest for a moment. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was immersed in his own quest for Ice. He had not even eaten these days, but he did not care, for all this time had been fruitful for him. ''I still don''t understand the Law of Ice though... It''s so strange.'' Tang Yin thought as he sat on the branch of a tree, watching some beasts passing below. They were powerful beasts from the Supreme Spiritual Realm, with hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation. Even so, none of those passing by noticed Tang Yin''s presence above them. During these two weeks here, Tang Yin has understood Ice in a more profound and detailed way. So much so that he can now make his aura look like that of an icy cone he encounters along the path for the beasts. It''s perfect camouflage in an icy world like this. After seeing the beasts cross over, Tang Yin jumped down and began his journey again. In the distance, Bing Yinyin was watching him and sighed. "If he keeps going like this, he''ll understand in 1 month, but I wonder if we have a month''s time." She said softly as she remembered the news Bing Xian had sent her. The demons attacked the mainland, and the Tang Clan showed their claws. She received it one week ago but had not told Tang Yin because she could see how hard he was trying to learn the Law of Ice. She could see an unwavering determination; she didn''t want to upset him. Still, it was time to tell him. She had already made up her mind, and she would tell him. Therefore, she jumped up from where she was looking at Tang Yin and fell beside him. "Yinyin, what''s wrong?" Tang Yin asked after seeing her fall, and she nodded to him. "I''ve been watching you. Although I see that you are still calm and trying to get it right, I also notice that your steps are getting more and more hurried." She said, and he smiled. "I was always proud of my own talent, you know? But now I''ve spent a lot of days trying to figure something out, and I still can''t. If I keep trying, it''s because I want to be stubborn and prove my talent again in something impactful like learning a new Law. But, despite that, I feel that I have less and less time left." "Although you haven''t told me, I can sense that demons have been attacking because of the fluctuations in the earth. The earth seems to be in a constant slight tremor that no one feels but that cannot be hidden from my perception. That tells me that time for me is short, so it makes me despair a little, I think I''m being too slow." He replied with a slight sigh. Chapter 602 - 602: The best way to understand it: Dual Cultivation. Time is short, but his talent does not seem to be high enough to understand an element like this. He knows that with only the ice element and lightning, he won''t be able to cope with the Heir of Death, so he will need to master the other elements to do so. And if it''s already taking him so long to understand ice, how could he get there in time? But the truth is, he wasn''t doing badly at all. Understanding a Natural Law in such a short time is something no one has ever done; many people take a lifetime, and even a woman as talented as Bing Qingyue had to train for dozens of years to foster a foundation of the Law she was going to learn in the future, and when it was her turn to learn it, it took several years before she got it. But it had only been two weeks since he started training the Law of Ice. Maybe in four more weeks, he would get the hang of it; it wasn''t a speed that anyone else could match, even more so when he didn''t have a foundation built from before. He''s doing it from scratch; how could he be slow? Bing Yinyin almost felt a pain in her heart when she heard him say that. It took her so many years to learn it; how could he say he was being slow? Still, she didn''t say anything about it. She hadn''t come here to reproach him for something. "You''re doing it too fast, more like. Maybe if you keep going the way you''re going, you might grasp the essence of ice that even I haven''t been able to grasp in a few weeks. That''s amazing; I can only congratulate you." "But it is true that time is short," she replied, grabbing him by the arm to get out of here. Tang Yin did not refuse this, and both flew back to that small house at the foot of the frozen forest. When they arrived, she released him at the entrance and stood a little with her back to him. "Tang Yin, I know you are in a hurry, and I can see that you have already understood enough of the ice. We can use the best way to understand it from now on. You will benefit greatly and be able to understand it in a very short time, possibly in a few days." She said, without looking him in the face. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully, "The best way to understand it? What is it?" he asked hesitantly. If he thought of a way to understand the Law of Ice, the best way was the one he was doing. Understanding it that way would always yield enormous benefits. ''Is there a better way than that?'' he thought. Bing Yinyin turned to look at him, slightly surprised at his question. She always thought Tang Yin knew everything, but she seemed to have just found something he knew nothing about. She took off her veil to stare at him and smiled at him. That beautiful, perfect smile formed on a more than-perfect face. "Dual Cultivation. There is no better way to understand a Law or power than to do Dual Cultivation with a person who understands it. I think you know that don''t you?" she asked, but naturally, her face flushed slightly. She was embarrassed, as she never thought she would ever get to say that to someone. And Tang Yin was surprised by this, but he nodded a little. ''That''s right, Dual Cultivation... In my world, my family never let me try it because they told me I wasn''t old enough, but why had I forgotten that there was such a good way to cultivate?'' He thought. Even so, he was soon stunned after thinking like that and stared at Bing Yinyin. The mere thought of having dual cultivation with such an incredibly perfect woman increased his desire to possess her. Besides, she was the one who brought up the topic, which meant that she wanted to do it. And there''s no way she didn''t know what that meant because she was slightly flushed! That made him smile, and he unleashed his cultivation to rush over to her and hug her. She was surprised, but before she could move or utter a sound, she felt lips press against hers. "Hn." Surprised by this sudden movement, she felt as if lightning struck her again, just like the first time. That strange feeling took over her mind and body, so unconsciously, she opened her mouth for Tang Yin''s tongue to pass. The first time Tang Yin kissed her was a slight touch, but this time, she wanted to feel more of this strange feeling. She felt an electric current cross her body as Tang Yin''s tongue tangled with hers, but her awkward movements made Tang Yin smile slightly, and he began to guide her. He gently hugged her to him as his lips sealed hers. As their tongues frolicked, he began to feel his body ignite, and the intense desire to eat such an exquisite woman increased in his heart. That heat given off by his body also began to take over Bing Yinyin''s body, which lacked experience, so she quickly pulled away from him. "Haah... Haah... Wait..." She said, breathless and a bit exhausted from that kiss. "You can''t refuse now that you brought it up." Tang Yin said, pulling her towards him. She averted her gaze a little and nodded, "I won''t refuse. But first, we must purify ourselves for dual cultivation. We will use the Ice Law cultivation method, so purification is necessary." Tang Yin did not refuse, and they entered the bathroom together. Tang Yin had always wondered why the bathroom had such a large bathtub filled with crystal clear but icy water. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, he could understand it. It was the purifying water from the most extreme cold. It is a special kind of elemental water, which is created in the most extreme places of the elements and serves to purify the body. Just as there is one for ice, there is even one for fire and the rest of the elements of nature. When both arrived at the bath, Bing Yinyin elegantly let their dresses fall to the floor. Even so, not even the purest elegance could overshadow the perfect figure that stood before a totally stunned Tang Yin. Chapter 603 - 603: A more than perfect body exclusively for him (soft 18+) He knew it. She was beautiful. Fuck, she was so beautiful that he couldn''t believe such a person existed. He could accept Qingyue''s existence as a perfect beauty, and the system accepted it, too, because it set the beauty limit at 10. But a beauty that could exceed that limit? It should not exist. But it did exist, and the fact that she was in front of him right now and naked made his heart race. She was so beautiful it was indescribable. But those big, beautiful, bare buttocks in front of him gave him a different sense of perfection. The ripe aura of her body, mixed with her beautiful white skin, plus those big buttocks and that perfect figure, were deadly to any living being. Everything about her body was the most just the right and perfect size imaginable. She was one of the most perfect women Tang Yin had ever seen in terms of physical attraction that he could feel. He was so stunned that he did not react immediately. Bing Yinyin could feel his gaze, but she walked to the bathtub and started bathing there. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then Tang Yin reacted and followed her closely. She then began to wash her parts very well without him noticing, and she began to tell him how they would employ the dual cultivation that the Law of Ice taught. Therefore, she spent an extended period explaining and bathing in this icy water until it was finally time to leave. "I''ll wait for you in the room." She said softly, grabbing the towel and exiting the bathroom shortly after. Tang Yin was still immersed in cultivation, and it wasn''t until an hour later that he finally emerged and headed for the room. Bing Yinyin was waiting for him, sitting in the room. And although she was slightly flushed, her face looked indifferent. Tang Yin then walked toward her, pulling her into a tight, upward hug to kiss her intensely. Among the tallest women he had met, she was the second tallest. So he did not need to lean down too far to kiss her. Although she was surprised, she accepted him. Instead, she plunged into his delicate kiss while her thoughts flew back and forth. As a bearer of the Law of Ice, these past few days have been slightly strange for her, as her mind is filled with different thoughts than usual. She had trained her indifference to such an extent that she could see someone murdering her people, and she was not driven by anger or any kind of feelings. But right now, she couldn''t stop her mind from flying between diverse and bold thoughts about the man kissing her intensely. Their tongues became entangled, and Tang Yin''s curious hands began to move down her body. Those hands went straight to the place he wanted to touch the most... Although he had seen her breasts, and they were big and beautiful, and he wanted to squeeze them, the truth was that it wasn''t what most caught his attention about this woman. Instead, it was those beautiful, fleshy, perfect buttocks, so soon his hands were clinging tightly to them. "Ahn..." A soft moan came out of her mouth then, causing her to gasp in surprise, almost biting her tongue in the process. Still, she nodded. Perhaps she understood what Tang Yin wanted to do, so she dropped backward onto the bed, with Tang Yin on top of her, and raised her arms. "You can do whatever you want." The softness in her tone of voice and the meaning of her words made Tang Yin not hold on to the urge he had right now. He immediately began to undress her. His clothes had long since left his body. The perfect waist, huge breasts, and private parts of this beautiful woman were visible to him while the moonlight showed through the window of the room and illuminated her gorgeous body. Tang Yin bent down on the bed and grabbed her legs to open them slightly. Although she struggled a little, in the end, she allowed it. A beautiful pink, perfect vagina lay before him. He brought his face close to her and began licking her vagina lightly. "Hnn..." Although she had no experience whatsoever, she had read books about it long ago, as she needed to have references for everything. So, she knew this was something he would possibly do. That was why she washed herself intensely in that place a while ago. She knew he would do something like that. Still, she couldn''t help but be shocked when she felt it, so her moans started to come out. Tang Yin then started to slowly stick his tongue into her vagina, increasing her moans. "Hnn!" She moved her hands towards him to grab his head when an electric current hit her body from inside. Her body shuddered at that moment. She was nicknamed the Ice Goddess, and this was not just because she was the Mistress of the Divine Ice Sect. It was because she was the most indifferent and perhaps closest to the ice of all the women in the sect. Although Bing Xian might be the most powerful Ice Goddess, she still had vivid feelings that awakened when she saw Tang Yin. But in front of this woman, even Tang Yin''s perfect face had no apparent effects. Because she was a genuinely indifferent goddess, her indifference also meant that she had never felt the need to introduce something there before. She was a true ice woman, but right now, the electric current she felt when Tang Yin thrust his tongue into her vagina also hit her brain, unleashing countless amount of strange feelings that were, perhaps, frozen. Her mind buzzed then, and through her mind crossed countless perverse thoughts that she wanted Tang Yin to do to her. All the poses she saw in that book manifested in her at that moment, bringing her arousal to the highest point in a brief instant. At the same time, Tang Yin thrust his tongue deeper into her vagina and touched her weak spot... "Ahnnn!" A loud suppressed moan emerged from this woman''s mouth, and a stream of delicious bodily fluids that had been pent up for thousands of years shot out of her vagina... Chapter 604 - 604: The awakening of a beast (18+) That stream of delicious fluids entered Tang Yin''s mouth, and he savored it, but it didn''t stop with that. The spurt was so long and intense that it got him wet and splashed to the floor, bed, and so on. Likewise, her moan was not short. It was so long that it was amazing. This made Tang Yin smile. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had done this on purpose, as he wanted her to stop holding back. He wanted to see all the sides that a woman like her could show. Still, he was amazed to see how long her orgasm lasted. ''...How intense... Unbelievable, I''ve never seen a woman last that long in an orgasm...'' Although he was amazed, when he saw her trembling with excitement, he again thrust his tongue into her vagina. "Ahn!" He began to suck and move his tongue in circles inside her vagina, causing Bing Yinyin''s arousal to increase. She had not expected to feel this way. Never had she ever felt like this, nor did she expect to have so many perverse thoughts. But this whirlwind of strange thoughts and feelings overwhelmed her, significantly increasing her excitement. When she felt Tang Yin stick her tongue in there again, her excitement peaked, and she couldn''t hold it. She stood up abruptly and, in one motion, pulled Tang Yin to the bed. Tang Yin was stunned by his change of perspective and suddenly saw Bing Yinyin riding on top of him. The expression on her face stunned him. He didn''t expect to see that expression on the face of an enchanting beauty as perfect as she was. Her face was burning with desire and excitement, while her lips were slightly open, smiling lustfully. The expression and shape of her eyes seemed to have transformed from one moment to the next, and now she looked highly lustful. Intense desire was embodied in that perfect face, making everything around her lightless in Tang Yin''s eyes. She put both her arms on Tang Yin''s chest and did not ask or tell him anything. She simply moved her vagina to align it with Tang Yin''s giant awakened dragon and slammed down. "Ahhnnnnnn!" A long, excited moan escaped her mouth as she felt Tang Yin''s cock touch her deepest spot. Although she had just lost her virginity, she felt no pain at all. On the contrary, it felt so good that she wanted more... Although she was inexperienced, she began to move her waist up and down as she felt Tang Yin''s huge penis penetrating her vagina. "Ahnn!" Moans filled the room, and her hips didn''t stop. Up and down, it was a movement that was initially clumsy due to her lack of experience. But as a woman with over 2,000 years of history, there was no way she was going to keep it up. She quickly figured out how to make him touch her weak spot, which sent electrical currents through her body. Those currents were not spiritual energy, just something normal to the human body. She didn''t even bother to activate her dual cultivation ability, nor did she allow Tang Yin to activate it; she just wanted to fuck, in the true sense of the word! The movements became more agile and precise as her moans filled the room, and the sound of the impact between her beautiful big buttocks and Tang Yin''s torso followed her moans. The speed of her hip movements increased when she felt something foreign coming from her body. She didn''t have the urge to stop but to increase the speed! Those beautiful buttocks continued to pound Tang Yin''s torso, again and again, while he was totally stunned by Bing Yinyin''s change. He could feel the arousal of this beautiful, mature woman in the atmosphere and could see it reflected on her face. But she wouldn''t even let him do anything. She forcefully held Tang Yin''s body beneath her as her movements became faster and faster. More and more precise. Naturally, being dominated like that felt a little different than usual. So, Tang Yin began to get aroused. It had been a long time since he had felt a woman dominate him in sex, so he, too, began to move his hips, increasing Bing Yinyin''s moans. "Ahnn, Tang Yin...!" "Ahnnn!" A loud, glamorous moan escaped from her mouth as a great gush of her beautiful fluids escaped from her vagina. But that was only the beginning. An orgasm only heightened her arousal. Even as she was cumming and when she felt Tang Yin cum inside her, she didn''t stop. On the contrary, she increased the speed of her hips! Her fluids spread all over the room precisely because of that, and she felt herself wanting more and more. Even Tang Yin was amazed to see her like this. ''God... Have I awakened a beast?'' He thought and wondered if he could keep up with her. He had never seen a woman in that state so excited and determined. But that also turned him on. Such a perfect woman was letting go of her restraint, and now she wanted to try all this; how could he stand by and do nothing? He immediately wanted to take the lead. He hugged her, then suddenly moved, trying to get her onto all fours on the bed. But before he could do so, she lay down on him, causing him to fall, sitting on the edge of the bed. She stood up on the floor and, with her back to him, thrust his penis into her vagina once more. Now, she wanted to do it in this position, as she had once seen it in an old book. She was so aroused that she didn''t even notice Tang Yin''s intentions; she just wanted to feel him more and more. She started to move as soon as she did this, as her perfect back and perfect buttocks were in front of Tang Yin, moving up and down sharply, giving him the best view he had seen so far. Chapter 605 - 605: The perfect symbiosis of Dual Cultivation (18+) Tang Yin was surprised... It had been hours since she pushed him down, and she was stilln''t satisfied. She continued to move her hips with intensity while her moans continued to excite Tang Yin. They were soft, indifferent, loving. They were strange, to say the least because they carried many kinds of mixed feelings, but they were beautiful. He was enjoying heaven right now. It was a different feeling, but to be able to have sex with such a perfect woman and to see that she was like that made him enjoy it even more. Even more so when he sees that she has been enjoying herself just as much. Still, after five hours straight, Bing Yinyin fell lying on his chest, her back to him, slightly exhausted. Suddenly, she remembered how she had acted in these five hours, and she felt shame fill her face. Tang Yin noticed this and smiled. "Embarrassed after all that?" "...Don''t say it..." She put a hand to her face to cover herself. She had lost her mind momentarily when so many feelings hit her. But even now, she still wanted more. That was why she hadn''t even moved or pulled Tang Yin''s member out of her vagina. The member was still erect there, inside her. And although she wanted to try many more things, she knew that time was precious. So, she got up again. As she felt Tang Yin''s member move inside her, she felt her legs tremble slightly. Increasing her excitement. Therefore, she smiled and looked at him. "Let''s do dual cultivation." She said and turned to look at him. Tang Yin then grabbed her and pulled her under him. "Dual cultivation is not boring. You seem to have a misconception of what it is, so let me show you how much fun it can be." He spoke. Although he had honestly never done dual cultivation or been taught anything about it, he had read a few books about it. After all, who wouldn''t want to become strong all by having sex? He''d be an idiot not to want that. You don''t have to exert yourself, and it''s more fun than cultivation. Plus, it''s pleasurable¡ªit''s the best thing in the world. That''s why he did some research. Even though he wasn''t taught it profoundly, he still knew how to do it. Bing Yinyin was stunned by this, but soon she felt a huge meat stick penetrate her vagina and hit the deepest part of her. "Ahnnn!" At the same time, a strange ability flared up inside her as Tang Yin''s penis struck her. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since she had the ability active, the ignition couldn''t mean anything other than the correct activation of dual cultivation. For a brief moment, both stood still. A warm energy, the male Yang of Tang Yin, began to envelop as a perfect symbiosis with the cold Yin of Bing Yinyin. This symbiosis felt extremely pleasurable to both, for it brought them the utmost pleasure, and they could feel each other''s existence. Both people''s auras blended perfectly, and although they had different attributes, they merged and formed a beautiful memory for both. This feeling also significantly increased their excitement, and they simultaneously thought, ''So this is dual cultivation... It''s so... Pleasurable!'' From one moment to the next, this perfect symbiosis began to stir in the room as Tang Yin pulled Bing Yinyin upwards off the bed, causing her to be left with only a part of her back and head on the bed. In that way, he began to penetrate her intensely. "Ahnn! Ahnnn!" Moans and perverse sounds suddenly began to sound as Tang Yin''s onslaught grew louder and louder. It was so pleasurable that Bing Yinyin couldn''t help but have sudden orgasms over and over again. Tang Yin himself was holding back the urge to cum, but he didn''t need to. He firmly held her hips and thrust hard inside her, cumming inside her vagina. The spurt of semen inside her made her not hold back the urge and cum again. They were too sensitive at that moment, but neither wanted to stop. Tang Yin immediately fell on top of her and hugged her intensely as he climbed onto the bed and began to move again. Feelings of pleasure and love intensified at that moment, but something else was intensifying inside them... In Tang Yin. The feeling of understanding the Laws of Ice became more evident. His body began to radiate a strange coldness, almost numb. His movements were mastered into indifferent, exotic, and elegant movements, almost like the perfect movements of Bing Yinyin. At the same time, his mind began to work on understanding the ice. He quickly ran through all the memories he had about the icy laws. Indifference, loneliness, elegance. Indifferent love, sensitive love, icy love. At the same time, the power he felt from the union between him and Bing Yinyin began to guide him gently to the rhythm of his gently swaying hips, giving a different kind of pleasure to Bing Yinyin. The pleasure of doing things with strength and the pleasure of doing things slowly and with passion added to their blended experiences. For Bing Yinyin, the teaching and what she was receiving from this union was a little different. Tang Yin''s energy slowly guided her toward a better understanding of cultivation while helping her understand how the natural laws worked. Even Tang Yin didn''t know that his soul was doing a great job of bringing Bing Yinyin to a new power level. When she was in his arms, she began to have perfect and pleasurable epiphanies, which made cultivation much more effective for both of them. Throughout the night, Tang Yin repeatedly changed positions with Bing Yinyin. Giving each other different kinds of pleasures. At one time, they were on the bed; at another time, they were on the floor. At times, she was holding onto the wall, and at other times, she was at the door. Throughout the night, neither of them got tired. And that didn''t even stop the following day... Chapter 606 - 606: Aura of Control After more than 24 hours straight, both stopped, and Tang Yin began to cultivate on his own. He needed to understand several things before continuing. ''...Having spent so much time in the forest has made me understand the ice better this time. So that''s how it should be done.'' He thought. A current of energy swirled around him as his body gave off a terrifying coldness that even Bing Yinyin had to praise. This coldness swirled around the room. It didn''t affect either of them, though. Even though they were naked, neither of them could feel the coldness in this room. Time passed slowly when Tang Yin was in this state, and after a good while, the icy spiritual energy swirling around the room disappeared, returning to Tang Yin''s body. Then he stood up again and looked at Bing Yinyin, who had been looking at him all this time with a smile. She jumped towards him, and without hesitation, he thrust his dragon into her vagina, bringing a great moan of bliss into Bing Yinyin''s mouth. Again, both began pleasuring themselves in all sorts of positions while cultivating each other. . Time flies when you are receiving so much pleasure. Both lasted for more than five days straight, doing dual cultivation. The smell in the house lately had intensified from the fluids they spread all over it. Not just confined to the bedroom, both went all over the house and, even on nightly occasions, went outside and had sex lying in the snow. They were pleasurable nights but filled with great rewards for both of them. After so many nights, they took in all they had accomplished, and Tang Yin opened his eyes several hours later. He waved his hand toward the window, and an icy storm slammed against the outskirts of the house with his movement. Then he closed his fist, and the storm ceased. When he opened it again, an icy chunk was present, changing shape repeatedly. One moment, it was an icy ball, then a square. Later, it was a sword, a dagger, a hammer... A spear... Shi Yue''s weapon. Then, it split into pieces and formed different kinds of weapons before Tang Yin''s gaze. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Good...'' He thought. Subsequently, he stopped playing with the ice and stood up. To avoid disturbing Bing Yinyin, he went outside after putting on clothes. As he left, he felt an extreme familiarity with this place. He could walk through the snow without revealing anything or changing anything in his environment. Then, he invoked his Law of Control again. The moment of truth had arrived; he needed to verify that he had learned the Law of Ice correctly. Suddenly, the aura of the Law of Control returned to his body and enveloped him. At the same time, the Law of Lightning appeared in the middle of it, happily moving in the form of rays from side to side. It seemed as if the Law of Lightning was playing for its father to watch. But each movement carried a terrifying and significant power. ''It increased the power considerably.'' Tang Yin thought. Then, the Law of Ice finally manifested. Tang Yin had no change, but a strange snow began to fall around him. Soon, the entire surroundings of Tang Yin were hit by a heavy snowstorm. Both the surroundings of the house and the nearby forest. Tang Yin then focused on drawing it all towards him, and the snowstorm ceased. A few snowflakes then swirled around his body, dancing on the Law of Control. The feeling that each snowflake carried was different from the feeling that each lightning bolt carried. The lightning was more temperamental and assertive; it liked to dance back and forth, but each movement carried a terrifying power. But the ice was different. It was soft and indifferent. It did not move with power but with indifference. Still, if one of those snowflakes touched the ground, it could cause a large portion of the earth to freeze instantly. ''...My God, what good power.'' He thought. But that was just the beginning. The moment countless ways to use ice came to his mind, a strange ability also presented to him. He felt anxious all at once as the name came to him. -Aura of Control. After the name, the explanation of its usefulness came to him, as he had just unlocked it. -Aura of Control allows you to control all the Laws and powers you have learned in a versatile and powerful way. Everything that leaves your body while using ''Aura of Control'' will carry the ''Blessing of Control''. -Blessing of Control: Any power that carries the Aura of Control will be as pure as a Primordial Law. Just seeing the names, he was already excited, but seeing the descriptions left him stunned. ''Did I unlock something that good? Can every power be as pure as a Primordial Law?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. Still, something else soon came to his mind. -The Aura of Control is partially activated. To fully activate it, you must learn the Elemental Laws. ''...Partially... I see, it only activates on the Laws I already control. If I want it to have more impact on the way I fight, I must keep learning.'' He thought and smiled. ''Something so good being the first skill learned, what other amazing things await me in the future? I''m starting to feel my skin itch just thinking about it.'' Tang Yin thought with a smile. He was happy and so he went back inside. He was not the only one to benefit this time. Bing Yinyin had also benefited greatly. Her cultivation had skyrocketed absurdly, reaching the peak of the Law Realm. That''s right, she was a Law Master in the Law of Ice right now. After Tang Yin, she was the most powerful on the continent (not counting the Heir of Death). She could not believe her power. Moreover, she now felt a deep connection with Tang Yin and his soul. When she opened her eyes and looked at him there, she jumped on him and kissed him. "Tang Yin, let''s have more sex!" She said suddenly, leaving him stunned. ''My God, a freezing woman is like that? Does she feel that much desire? It''s been more than five days in a row doing it!'' He thought but was once again dragged by her to the bed. And so, they fucked¡­ For 7 days. Chapter 607 - 607: Freezing the entire battlefield The days passed quietly until a little over seven days later, Tang Yin and Bing Yinyin returned to the mainland. The increase in power they experienced was astonishing. Both of them had made a significant breakthrough in their training. The increase in Bing Yinyin''s cultivation was so astonishing that she needed to stabilize her cultivation for a while. Therefore, she took the opportunity to return to her sect. This way, she could also reestablish her power within the sect. Tang Yin, for his part, flew northwest. During these last days, the Great Sects of the West decided to attack the Northwest, while the demons attacked many parts of the continent. Demons attacked the East, the South, the Northwest, and even the northern borders, attacking with large numbers of demons but not daring to attack the central region. This was an orchestrated attack by great sects of the continent and the demonic region, which made the whole continent see who the enemies were. It was also the perfect opportunity for Tang Yin to establish his power throughout the continent. Because they were newly founded sects acting as tyrants throughout the continent, Tang Yin''s organizations had a slight problem attracting recruits/disciples. This was nothing more than the attempt by the forces that Tang Yin had exterminated to destabilize the continent in revenge. Some seeds of hatred that were left sown in different parts of the continent were trying to make things difficult for him, but it was nothing serious. After all, the great resource reserves of the Northwest were enough to attract talent. Still, Tang Yin would not leave those seeds of hatred sown in his territory, so he awaited the perfect opportunity to act. And that opportunity had arrived. Tang Yin returned at a good time to act; the western region was attacking hard from several flanks, with many gods. When he returned, Tang Yin''s women and all the organizations and sects were already preparing to attack, but Tang Yin had other plans. He immediately broadcasted the continent. His face appeared in every square on the continent quickly, while his voice spread to every corner of the continent. When everyone saw him appear again, they stopped everything they were doing and stared at him. "This will be quick. The west and the Demon Region are attacking the continent, as many of you may already know. Starting today, I will take the initiative to make a forceful attack towards the bastards attacking us, and the continent will start preparing to invade the Demon Region. All my forces around the continent start moving and destroy all the demons attacking you; I will send reinforcements shortly." "That''s all." With that said, Tang Yin cut off the transmission. Thanks to this, the entire continent maintained an intense clamor; some were overjoyed that finally, the person who had become so famous in the past few years appeared to lead the continent. He destroyed the central and southern regions. As the man in command of the continent, he must have been extremely powerful; thus, many were eager to see what he was capable of. When the transmission ended, Tang Yin looked at the women beside him. "Move all the forces on the mainland to counter the demon troops. I will attack the western region head-on and finish them off once and for all. You need not think about the consequences; all demons must be killed." He said, and after nodding, the vast majority of women present left the place. The only ones left were Bing Xian and Bing Qingyue. "Let''s go." Then Tang Yin flew at high speed to the west. The attack from the west was orchestrated throughout the area where Tang Yin had fought against the Heir of Death and was an air and ground attack, where hundreds of spirit ships were flying towards the northwest region. There were also a large number of cultivators below. The army was menacing, to say the least, and many gods from both Western sects were in front. Tang Xiao''s younger brother, Tang Xitao''s younger son, led this attack. "Sir, we are on the way to meet the Alchemical City. Should we avoid it?" Asked one of the gods to the side of the man leading this attack. The man snorted with his mouth, "No, we will destroy them as well." Replied the person sitting there, looking straight ahead from one of the spirit ships. The gods beside him nodded. "Everyone get ready. We will meet the Alchemical City shortly, and the order is to destroy them!" shouted one of the gods toward the entire army. Even so, before anyone could react, all of these people felt the urge to vomit from feeling a mighty impact girdle upon them from above. They felt as if an extremely powerful attack was bearing down on all of them, from the weakest to the most powerful, and they fell to the ground on their knees. A powerful aura had appeared above them without them realizing it. "Perfect Freeze." This voice was heard throughout the vast field, but no one could see who it was. Before they could react, powerful freezing energy jerked back and forth from the front and began to freeze everyone present, from the weakest to the most powerful. From those on the ground to those above the air. It was a freezing air that carried a powerful attribute of ice and froze everything in its path within seconds. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one could react to this, and although some gods were aware of this, they could not even move or summon their spiritual weapons to counterattack. No one could do anything. Tang Yin, Bing Xian, and Bing Qingyue began to descend. Qingyue was stunned to see such a powerful attack and looked at Tang Yin. "That''s amazing, Tang Yin. When did you learn to do such an impressive attack? Did you learn it from the master?" she asked in amazement, with a voice of joy after seeing something new. There was something else, though, "And this aura surrounding all the ice, what is it?" she asked. Chapter 608 - 608: Killing everyone at once Her beautiful voice sounded interested and amazed, even happy to discover something new she didn''t know. That characteristic of hers made it clear that she was not just any woman. Now that Tang Yin can control the ice, he can see this even more. Because her personality remains intact no matter how deep she advances into the ice, it''s as if the indifference of the ice doesn''t affect her, being as cheerful in every moment as ever. That joy and desire to learn new things are usually seen more among those who control fire because they are feelings that become passionate. Still, she has those feelings and that is to be commended. ''With all that, I still don''t know what is special about her. Maybe she has some domain like Yinyin or something similar.'' Tang Yin thought before answering her. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "From Yinyin I learned the Law of Ice as such. This is an attack I created after learning it. The aura surrounding the ice is my special power: The Law of Control." He replied and lowered down to touch the ground. "Amazing, you created such an amazing attack? Among my repertoire of attacks created with the Law of Ice, there is nothing capable of doing this." Bing Xian said in amazement, and Tang Yin nodded. "The Law of Control is more special than you think. It''s enigmatic and powerful; it''s because of the Law of Control that I was able to create something like this." Tang Yin then walked all over the field, looking at different places. "Are you looking for something, Tang Yin?" Qingyue asked. "That''s right, I''m looking for all the members of the Moon Clan... It''s complicated to search for them because they''re under an enslavement seal." At that moment, Tang Yin stopped when he saw two people. "Oh? It''s them." He said, smiling slightly and clenched his hand into a fist towards where those two people were. The ice around them exploded, releasing them. They were both disoriented and had part of their brains frozen, so they couldn''t think clearly. Tang Yin looked at them and nodded. "As expected of the Moon Clan Twins, they have done well these past few years. And to think that they are already close to reaching the Divine Ascension Realm, being so young and being imprisoned. That''s amazing." Tang Yin said suddenly. Both man and woman looked straight ahead in confusion. Li Mao immediately stepped forward and stood before Li Mei. "Sister, be careful; he is powerful!" he shouted, summoning his spirit weapon and ready to fight. Still, Li Mei did not move an inch. This man''s face was beyond perfect, but that was not the reason for her surprise. That face... Perhaps she could never forget it. True, she could never see the face of that Young Master who helped them years ago. But she saw the top of that face and the eyes, and even though it was very different right now, there was still an air in that face that told her that the person in front of her was that man. "Tang... Young Master Tang Yin?" she asked, almost automatically upon seeing him. Tang Yin looked at her in surprise, "You still remember me? You even managed to recognize me when you never saw me; that''s amazing." He replied. She then felt her heart pound. "Are you really Young Master Tang Yin!?" she asked in shock. It was then that Li Mao recalled the past, "Young Master? Is that you?" Tang Yin then summoned his heavenly hammer. "Naturally, it is me, and it has been a long time since I last saw you. Don''t worry; I''ll soon free you from that foolish bondage imposed on you by a traitorous clan." Although they were stunned to see a Heavenly Hammer suddenly appear, they had no time to react. At the same time, Tang Yin swung his hammer towards them, and many icy explosions sounded behind them, from the sides, and some a little further away. All these explosions were to let out those trapped there who belonged to the Moon Clan. At the same time, a powerful red-colored spiritual array appeared above them all, and a thunderous boom, as if from a lightning bolt, sounded when Tang Yin''s heavenly hammer touched the array. *BRUMMMMMMM The roar was so stupefying that it made many fall unconscious, but along with that unconsciousness, all the slave arrays that were imprinted on their souls and could not be seen came to light. At the same time, Tang Yin rattled his fingers, and the snapping destroyed all the slave arrays simultaneously. Both the unconscious and the conscious then regained a forgotten and strange mentality that was familiar to them but also confusing. The mentality that the Tang Clan had deprived returned to them, and memories and other things that had been implanted in their minds by that Clan found them trapped among new memories that quickly took over confused bodies. Then Tang Yin looked at them while they were stunned. "Moon Clan, thanks to a blood debt I have for many years and a relationship I have with this pair of twins, today I chose to save you. I will assassinate the traitorous Tang Clan who dared to use forbidden tactics on you. But that is not for free. From today onwards, you have no choice: You must follow me. From today, I will be your master, and I will not take ''no'' for an answer." His voice echoed throughout the battlefield, leaving everyone stunned; at the same time, Tang Yin moved his arm slightly. This slight movement created a strong current of icy spiritual energy that shuddered and slammed into everything that was co-frozen. In succession, numerous explosions rang out as the stream of spiritual energy slammed into each body, creating an immense number of explosions that mingled ice and blood. From one moment to the next, the entire battlefield, which had been filled with powerful people seeking to destroy the northwest region, fell deathly silent. Even Bing Xian and Bing Qingyue could not believe what they had just seen. Chapter 609 - 609: Enemies gathered? Tang Yin was unaffected by this situation. He stared at the remaining members of the Moon Clan and nodded to the twins. "I''ll talk to you guys as soon as I''m done. For now take this, you will be welcomed into the greatest sect on the continent currently." Afterward, he handed some tokens to both of them, and after hearing quick thanks from both, he disappeared from the place, followed by Bing Qingyue and Bing Xian. He had exterminated an immense amount of powerful people with a single wave of his hand, but he still looked so indifferent that it was a bit strange to watch. To the Moon Clan members, that man was scarier than all the powerful demons they had seen recently. They immediately looked at the twins. "Li Mei, Li Mao... He is..." One of the current leaders of the Moon Clan carefully approached the twins to ask who he was. But even they were surprised. "This... He''s called Tang Yin... We met him a long time ago. He''s not a bad person." Li Mei replied vaguely. Even she was confused, but the truth was that they had been saved from some strange demonic seal, so there was nothing they could do. After talking a bit about various things and still confused, the lone group began to walk in the direction of what Tang Yin had said. . Tang Yin flew at high speed to the west. He didn''t need a large army to attack this place right now, and he wasn''t being arrogant after thinking like this; he was being realistic. Only he could know the extent of his powers currently, and this time, he was willing to test his limits. Soon, he arrived at the West Sect, and an explosion exploded in front of some people who were there to welcome him. This explosion was followed by powerful lightning that struck a vast heavenly hammer built in the center of the sect; that giant hammer collapsed from one moment to the next, bringing numerous screams from the people to whom the debris fell. Those in front were not affected, but several people shouted. "Sir, the troops are not answering!" "Be careful, Sir, this guy is too powerful!" Tang Xitao frowned. "Don''t look for more troops. They are no longer with us." Tang Xitao said suddenly, with tremendous and unrelenting hatred beating in his heart. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Tang Yin was here, it could only mean that all that army... He had exterminated. There was no second alternative. Moreover, he could sense that the slave seal he had placed on that clan had suddenly disappeared. More clues than that he couldn''t ask for. Tang Yin laughed a little after hearing that. "Haha, you are aware of your strength, old man. That''s right; before I came here, I has exterminated those idiots. They were pretty weak, honestly. They didn''t even hold out for a second." The smoke around Tang Yin dispersed, revealing his figure, as two perfect women followed him. Tang Yin then glared at Tang Xitao, "And it''s your turn now, trash. Not only your turn but this traitorous Clan that dares to oppose my clan''s guidelines will be destroyed. This is my sentence as Central Heir." Tang Xitao frowned with hatred. "You dare to exterminate a Clan of your own family? You are inhuman." He replied. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders after hearing this. "Family? Heh, no, don''t get confused. Just because you carry my Heavenly Hammer doesn''t make you my family. Besides, my family doesn''t accept traitors, much less heartless people who violate the rules." "Tang Xitao, the day you laid your hands on my sister-in-law, a sentence was laid upon your head. You just needed to wait... That day has come today." As Tang Yin spoke, the surrounding breeze paused as if afraid to cross there. At the same time, a dangerous aura rose over everyone present. It was not powerful, but it was deadly, which made them afraid. Tang Xitao unleashed all his power to disperse this aura forcefully and laughed, "Hahahaha, fine, Tang Yin. Let me prove your power today! I''ll show you that even in this world, there is still a match for you!" he shouted. He immediately pulled out his heavenly hammer, but instead of attacking Tang Yin, he moved to drive it firmly into the ground. At the same time, hundreds of heavenly hammers slammed firmly into the ground, unleashing a powerful explosion. Then, four powerful arrays stood at different heights above the entire sect. Countless people flew high, and a vast array materialized even above those first four. Likewise, an array rose up below everything, illuminating the whole sky, even when it was still early in the morning. This blinding radiance stunned all who saw it. Afterward, numerous spiritual weapons appeared, forming powerful defensive arrays. Tang Yin was not bothered by this; he looked up when he sensed some of those arrays. "Oh?" There was something peculiar there, although he could not understand it. But from one moment to the next, he had to understand it. "ROOOOOOOARRRRRRRR!" A huge, strange, grotesque, and mighty roar enveloped every corner of this place. At the same time, a vast, long, and powerful body with strange scales appeared from the other side of the arrays as it crossed each array that was erected above Tang Yin. Each time it crossed one, something changed in its body, making it more resilient, powerful, and enigmatic. "That worm?" Tang Yin was slightly surprised to see this crazy worm here. It was the same worm that attacked him two thousand years ago and the one that escaped recently; it''s just that with the powerful upgrades, it looked much more powerful and resilient. "TANG YIN, I HAVE COME TO TAKE MY VENGEANCE!" the worm lunged at Tang Yin from the top down, wanting to swallow him whole. The giant maw looked dark and terrifying, even more so because of its horrible teeth. At the same time as the worm attacked from above, Tang Xitao shouted, "ALL TROOPS OF BOTH SECTS, ATTACK THIS BASTARD!" Chapter 610 - 610: Three, two, one... A thunderous impact sounded as countless figures lunged at Tang Yin, making Bing Qingyue and Bing Xian want to unleash their power to defend. Tang Yin shook his head after seeing this and raised his right hand towards where the giant worm was coming from. *BOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion of spiritual energy occurred when the worm''s head slammed into Tang Yin''s open hand. The explosion only lasted for a second until it dispersed. Immediately, everyone could see that this mighty worm, reinforced with all those powerful arrays, was held firmly in front of Tang Yin''s hand as if it were a tiny worm found in a small fruit. That was a tremendous shock to everyone who had rushed toward Tang Yin, but no one could stop at this point, so countless roars came out of their mouths. Tang Yin raised his free hand and smiled coldly, holding up three fingers. "Three..." He began to count down. "Two." Each time he said a number, he lowered one finger. "One." The countdown didn''t look scary, except that it was being said by a man who had just stopped a guy capable of destroying the entire sect single-handedly! Then, Tang Yin''s smile grew colder as he said, "Zero." That was when Tang Xitao arrived before him, "YOU CAN''T RUN AWAY, YOU BASTARD!" "Icy God On Earth." Tang Yin said coldly.* Immediately, a powerful ability was unleashed from his body to all sides. *SWOSHH* The sound of an icy wind struck the entire western region, and everything in front of, behind, and to the sides of Tang Yin froze instantly. Sect, City, desert... And then Sect and City again. Empires and Kingdoms. Everything that Tang Yin had found treacherous was frozen in a moment, painting the Western Region with a terrifying icy blue mixed with an enigmatic and powerful aura. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sect that carried the Heavenly Hammer in this world had been frozen with everything and city. At the same time, the distant second most powerful sect in the West had been frozen instantly. Tang Yin smiled. "Everything you look at can be frozen." That was the only description of the most potent ability he had unleashed with the union of Ice and the Law of Control. He only needed to look at where that place was, and he could freeze it. That was why a system window floated in front of him; it displayed the map of this world. With it and this ability, he can freeze anything, no matter where he is. In front of him, no one could move¡ªnot even Bing Xian and Bing Qingyue, who were not frozen. "Tang Yin... This is... Did you freeze everything?" Bing Xian asked, deeply stunned. Tang Yin nodded to her. But before answering her, he looked at the worm beside him. ''Not even your skin or flesh is good for anything. You''re just a useless worm.'' He thought and squeezed his hand. This worm was also frozen, so with his handshake, the worm was broken into pieces. He didn''t even have a moment to look at the world one last time. Then Tang Yin turned to look at Bing Xian. "Much of the western region has been frozen. This sect and the other one, too, so you can do whatever you want with this sect." He replied. Then he looked at the system map once more and raised his hand, causing countless lightning bolts to fall all over the west, destroying the distant sect that had been frozen. Within minutes, that sect was destroyed without a trace. Bing Xian stepped forward a little and looked at Tang Xitao. "What did they do with my sister?" she asked suddenly. "She was actually controlled and subsequently killed in a painful manner. All the cultivation in her body was passed on to Tang Xitao, Tang Xiao, and these arrays." Tang Yin said and looked up. The arrays were still there, only they were frozen, so he destroyed them. "Whatever you want to do, it''s up to you and Qingyue." Bing Xian nodded slightly. "I want them to suffer for thousands of years. This ice... Can you remove it? I''ll freeze them using a forbidden technique." She said softly. Tang Yin looked at her with surprise and smiled. Then he walked up to her and kissed her, injecting a spiritual array into her tongue. "You can control this icy world at your whim. Don''t take it away if you want to make them suffer that way. This icy world will be more useful to you; it''s permanent." He replied, surprising her. Still, she smiled then. She immediately raised both hands, "Forbidden Technique: Eternal Ice Torture Prison." At the same time, an icy air hit the already frozen place again, raising numerous stakes from the ground towards all the bodies that this ability had marked. At the same time, huge, prison-like bars were created all over the place, locking those bodies inside. The ice stakes were driven firmly into each body, causing them to let out a scream of pain, agony, and fear. They could think, but none of them could move. Those ice stakes pierced through them without needing to destroy the ice that held them prisoner. This ability was powerful and terrifying. That pain was just the beginning for them; now came the healing process. Ice healing is not something you see every day, and it is so terrifyingly painful that no one wants to experience it. It uses the ice as flesh to rebuild the body. Once the technique does that, they will be attacked again by those stakes that destroy everything in their path, and since they are frozen, they will not die unless they run out of spiritual energy. Although the name says ''Eternal,'' the truth is that it has a limit of 1,500 years, and it would require immense amounts of spiritual energy. Although it was now mixed with a Tang Yin skill and the Law of Control... The rules might have changed, but even Tang Yin doesn''t understand it in depth. Bing Xian was basking in the sight momentarily while discussing some things with Bing Qingyue. Sometime later, they got exhausted from listening to those shouts and left there. Chapter 611 - 611: Moon Clan The three traveled further into the demon region, intercepting the nearest demon camp and destroying all the demons there. There were several powerful Demon Gods, but they were nothing worthy of Tang Yin''s eyes. They were either frozen to death or killed by lightning; Qingyue also killed several for fun, and the heavenly hammer also killed some. Tang Yin reduced that demon camp to ashes, and after slaying some more and emptying both sects of their treasures, he returned to the northwest. The situation should improve until he completely understands the Natural Laws, although he cannot know when the bastard he is guarding against will attack. After returning, Bing Qingyue and Bing Xian returned to their positions inside the continent. Then, he went to where the Moon Clan was being cared for. The entire clan was in Red Thunder City, which was still under reconstruction but would soon be ready. After the reconstruction, this city had grown in size. It was several times bigger than the previous one and much more beautiful, as it used the architecture of Tang Yin''s world. Tang Yin arrived at a huge mansion where he could feel the presence of those Moon Clan people. All the Moon Clan members were in the courtyard before the Clan leader, who lowered his head. "I''m sorry, I have not been a good leader. I didn''t even notice the moment someone put a seal on me. I don''t know if I deserve to be the leader anymore." All the people present were barely 70 in total. Such a large Clan, which once had more than 500 members, had fallen into such a pitiful state that they had almost received total extermination, for which the leader would naturally apologize. Even so, the few remaining elders and leaders could only sigh. "If what Young Master said is correct, we were seized by the Tang Clan. Do you know how powerful they are? Even with our former glory, we could barely clean their shoes. We are mighty and slayers of the night, but before the true powers... Sigh." Several elders spoke and agreed with each other. Even the twins were affected by this, for they never realized someone was imprisoning them. They thought they were doing that gladly because they were demons, and that was it. But reality hit them and made them realize how fragile they were in the eyes of the powerful. Tang Yin smiled as he watched this from the side. "You guys couldn''t do anything. Your Moon Spirit Weapons are powerful, but there''s no way you can stand against the Heavenly Hammer. When the Heavenly Hammer uses its forbidden tactics, who can stand against it?" he suddenly said. "Young Master!" shouted Li Mei with a big smile as she saw him arrive. Her shout was followed by numerous more shouts greeting him. When they came here, they had gotten information from this person. They were under the care of the most powerful person on the continent! Someone who was able to destroy two regions on his own! So, naturally, they all respected him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded to them and looked at them one by one. "It is unfortunate that there are so few left, but that only means that you will have to strive to repopulate your own clan, no? Don''t think that falling into the hands of the powerful is a misfortune; consider that an apprenticeship to trust no one else." "You must learn from mistakes." At his words, the Moon Clan leaders nodded in shame. "We feel ashamed, but we will learn from it. Young Master seems to know our Moon Clan." Replied the leader, and Tang Yin nodded to him. "As I told you before, I owe a blood debt to the Moon Clan. I am not from this world. Where I come from, because of me, the person most protected by the Moon Clan died, so I have to save them whenever I see them in trouble." The leaders were surprised by this and looked at him with surprise. They did not expect him to have such a deep connection with the Moon Clan. "Could she be the Prophet God? I heard from my father that the Prophet God is always the most protected person by the Clan, but no one knows if she exists." Tang Yin looked at the clan leader with surprise and nodded gently. "She was my girl a long time ago. Because of a mistake of mine, the Moon abandoned her, and the celestial laws punished her. In the end, I could do nothing." Tang Yin sighed after saying this as he remembered Qingyue, the star reader and prophetess of the Moon, again. The leader and some elders who knew the story were surprised by this, but after seeing that he still felt pain from it, they said nothing more. Tang Yin did not care either. "From now on, you will be under my care. In the near future, I will return to my world, so you will have to go with me. For now, you can erect your Clan again; I will grant you the rank of Clan Affiliated to my organizations, and then you can work wherever and however you want." After saying this, Tang Yin looked at Li Mei and Li Mao. "Follow me, I want to talk to you." The three walked through the mansion until they reached the back, which had a good view of the city. "It has been quite a few years since I last saw you. Now, the teacher who taught you at the academy has become a high commander in my organization. Feifei is one of the Leaders of the Continent, together with Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo... Hmm, I think I can also say that Miss... Jun Xilei? She''s in my organization, though I haven''t seen her in a while; she seems to have quite a powerful master and has climbed up on her own." He said, telling them a bit of what he knew of the people who were possibly known to them. "The Empire was destroyed, by the way." They were surprised to hear this and sat beside him, "Unbelievable, Big Sister Feifei has come this far? Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo too?" Li Mei asked. Tang Yin nodded, smiling slightly. "There are many things that have changed on the mainland. Tell me, what have you done this time?" After his question, Li Mei and Li Mao began to tell what they had experienced this time. Chapter 612 - 612: No time to lose: He will learn the Law of Fire When the Great Eastern Sect attacked, they had to flee for quite a while. The escape story was unimportant, but when they were desperate, having reached the northwest and still being chased by the east, several powerful people suddenly appeared to protect them. Although they were not as powerful as the Great Sect, they still had greater strength than those who were chasing them. They also belonged to the West, so they were respected throughout the continent. In the end, that great sect had to retreat to avoid offending them. They were the relatives of the twins; later, they were enslaved by the Western sect that is now totally frozen. They fought to the death against the demons, which strengthened them significantly. That is how they reached the Realm of Divine Knowledge at such a young age. Tang Yin listened patiently to the two''s story and nodded. "I see. It seems that you have been exerting yourselves a lot these recent times. You can take some time with the clan; right now, your clan won''t be needed anyway. I will grant you huge amounts of resources so that you can strengthen yourselves while you spend your days quietly in this place. Also, have this with you." Tang Yin bestowed a token of the organization. "You can go wherever you want with that. Feifei and Xiaolin will surely be happy to see you, as they have been trying to look for the people they met back then around the continent, so you can go look for them. Maybe right now they are in the northwest still." After saying that, Tang Yin began to tell them all the resources he would give them. They were only 70 people, so they wouldn''t need that many resources. Still, Tang Yin wanted to help them become so powerful that they would cause fear wherever they went. After all, they belong to the exalted groups that are considered the Kings of the Night. They are very useful when they are powerful. That is why he granted them vast resources and a large site to make the Clan headquarters. Although they were stunned and didn''t know what to say, they ended up thanking him sincerely in the end. "It''s okay, don''t worry about it. This pair of twins are some of the best foundations you could have. They''ll play an important role in the world someday, so you''d do well to take care of them." He replied to the whole Clan. Subsequently, he left the house where the Luna Clan was. Although he would have liked to talk more, he had to hurry. ''I must start training the next element as soon as possible.'' Tang Yin was thoughtful as he looked down from a mountain to the northwest region. He was thinking about who he should choose to learn the next element. This time, he decided to learn fire. He knows many people who use fire, and he himself knows a little; after all, he is an alchemist. But he doesn''t know it on a deep level, so he needs someone who does. Among his choices were Xie Meiyu, Wu Lingxia, Mu Ruxue, and Lu Xia. ''The ones who know the most about fire among them should be Ruxue, Meiyu, and Lingxia...'' He thought. But Xie Meiyu has been busiest lately because she set out to make her family reach the greatest heights. Besides that, she was training in a cultivation technique that allowed her to fight and be an alchemist simultaneously. Therefore, he didn''t want to disturb her. ''I''ll have to look for Lingxia and Ruxue... They should understand fire the best. Plus, I think they''re free.'' Tang Yin didn''t think much of it; he immediately went to look for these two women. He found them in Alchemist City; both of them were together these days, and they didn''t have much work to do, so they were happy as soon as they saw Tang Yin. "Tang Yin!" Both ran to him and hugged him tenderly. "Tang Yin, are you coming to play?" Lingxia asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "No, I''m here to ask for your help." He replied, taking them by surprise. "What do you mean? What can we help you with?" they asked. Tang Yin then proceeded to explain to them what he needed. "You want to learn fire? Didn''t you just learn the Law of Ice? That''s dangerous, Tang Yin." Mu Ruxue replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "There''s nothing I can do. Don''t worry, I can do it. The Law of Ice was difficult for me, but I''m confident I can learn fire as well. I already know the basics, after all." Mu Ruxue looked thoughtful at this and frowned. Learning the Law of Fire is easier said than done for someone who has just mastered ice. They are among the most opposite laws in the universe, with Fire being the most severe weakness of Ice, but sometimes Ice can actually freeze Fire. What''s more, Ice derives from the two enemy Laws of Fire: Water and Wind. Trying to put both in the same body would be deadly. Still, Tang Yin was convinced he could pull it off. "Which of the two can help me? Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. The Law of Control I wield is more special than you can imagine." Tang Yin replied confidently. Mu Ruxue finally sighed and nodded a little. "If you put it like that, I won''t say anything else. Still, I can''t teach you alone; Lingxia couldn''t either, and even that genius girl Meiyu couldn''t do it. Right now, learning fire for you will be complicated because, you know ice, so it''s better if we both go. That way, we can take turns for physical training, plus explain to you from two points of view what fire is." Mu Ruxue replied. Tang Yin nodded slightly, "That''s good. Leave the city in the hands of those guys; right now, they are under my control, after all." After saying this, Mu Ruxue went to do some things and told several things to the city leaders before leaving the city. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where are we going?" Tang Yin asked doubtfully. Mu Ruxue smiled. "To the best place to learn fire on the continent, the Ancestral Fire World." Although Tang Yin had no idea where it was, they soon flew all over the eastern region and crossed the 19-level Abyss. That place was beyond, further into the larger desert area of the continent. That place was basically a Fire World, with massive columns of fire rising from the earth. No, it''s not exactly fire, although in simple terms, it is. It looks more like fire energy in combustions. Occasionally, explosions cause this ''fire'' to exist. It is the hottest place on the planet, not counting the earth''s core. Chapter 613 - 613: It will be difficult to learn "I didn''t think there would be such a place on the mainland." Tang Yin was amazed by this place. It was more impressive than these women could think. ''This is where fire is born. I didn''t think I would have the opportunity to see the birth of fire in a world. In the Upper Realm, it is just a legend.'' A place like this is also the best place to learn the Laws of Fire and fire itself because this fire is the purest of all. Neither of the two women knew, but they were not here to find out. They nodded to him. "Because I am the one who understands fire to the deepest base, I think I can begin to explain to you what fire is and the laws of fire." Mu Ruxue stood in front of Tang Yin, and when she saw that he was listening attentively to her, she began to speak. Fire is an entity that gives off the purest heat in the universe. It can come in different colors. There is green, blue, red, gray... Tang Yin Soul has a silver fire, for example. There are even Ice Fires, which are born in Ice. They are not common but certainly exist, although they are not necessarily powerful. But fire is also the symbol of passion and strong feelings. An example is that anger can unleash tremendous power from it, as can hatred. These are feelings so strong that they can cause fire to become much more powerful than usual, which makes fire a temperamental element, to say the least. That is why it is difficult for Tang Yin to learn it right now. Because the bearer needs to be temperamental, in order for the Laws of Ice to accept him as a bearer. ''...That will be quite complicated, then. Being a Controller seems to be easier said than achieved.'''' Tang Yin was a bit worried about several things. He had trained indifference to the extreme, going to the limit of practicing under a terrifying Domain, which increased his hatred just for learning ice. But now he was being asked to throw all that away to learn fire. Not only would he have an internal struggle of elements, but of personalities and ways of being, for his feelings would be contrary. ''I had underestimated the Natural Laws all this time. They are really troublesome.'' Still, Tang Yin was not going to give up. He was confident that he could do it. It was his diehard confidence in his talent. After Mu Ruxue explained various things to him regarding what ice is, Lingxia explained her own point of view. The two views did not differ; Lingxia was Mu Ruxue''s disciple, and both used similar fire. Even so, she told him some different words that Tang Yin kept in his heart. Once they finished, they plunged deep into that place. Usually, Tang Yin would have to practice the first phase outside, but this time, it wasn''t necessary because he already understood that first phase, being a high-level alchemist. In fact, Tang Yin understood fire very well at the alchemical level; his problem was that he could not use it to fight, so he could not understand the laws of fire. That was why they went deep into this hot place. "As long as you can control the fire, this place won''t burn you or kill you. But if you can''t control it, you may turn into charcoal in a few seconds." As the two of them headed toward the back, Mu Ruxue began to tell Tang Yin why she chose this place to practice. Tang Yin could understand when he walked in. These combustions were no small thing. They could really char him if he couldn''t control the fire. More so now that he had sealed his power. The heat was scorching when they were finally in the center of that place. "Tang Yin, we''ll go out for training. From here on, Fire Elemental Beings will be so common that you can fight them every time." Said Wu Lingxia, who would be in charge of Tang Yin''s first training. Tang Yin nodded and began to follow her. Mu Ruxue stayed in the center of the place as her mission was over until it was her turn. "Tang Yin, I will watch from the side. Your mission today is to assassinate Elemental Beings. I will tell you when you should stop," Wu Lingxia said. When they were about 100 meters away from Mu Ruxue, Tang Yin was attacked by an Elemental Being. He jumped to the side to dodge the attack. ''Oh, we started off strong.'' Tang Yin fell on the Elemental Being, giving it a strong blow that knocked it to the ground. Even so, Elemental Beings are impervious to pain; what did that blow mean to him? Tang Yin had to jump back quickly and look at his hand. ''Tsk, Elemental Beings are as troublesome as I remember.'' This Elemental Being attacked him hard while he was in the air, so Tang Yin was knocked backward. Just the place where another Elemental Being was waiting to hit him. Tang Yin turned around forcefully, "Dream, you bastard!" A solid punch to the Elemental Being''s cheek sent him backward, and Tang Yin quickly lunged at him again to give him a strong punch and pin him to the ground. Even so, at that very instant, an explosion occurred... *FUSHHH* It wasn''t just any explosion, it was a natural combustion of this place. Tang Yin had forgotten about it for a moment, so he was hit squarely in the stomach and sent rolling backward for tens of meters. ''Shit, I forgot I was in this place.'' With difficulty, he got up and looked straight ahead. Elemental Beings were the same; they are not animals. They have no apparent weaknesses that can be exploited with blows. It''s a bit ironic, but the weakness of the Elemental Beings in this place, for someone who is training the Law of Fire, is the fire itself. ''Now I understand. The purpose of this place is for me to control the heat and fire in this place to kill those bastards.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Understanding the purest fire naturally is the best way to learn the Laws of Fire, so he didn''t know why he hadn''t realized that before. Both Elemental Beings jumped on him again when he was thinking, so Tang Yin calmed down and tried to understand what he should do. Chapter 614 - 614: He gained some understanding ''Becoming a temperamental person... It''s not an easy task, and that would go against ice, and it''s not a good thing; temperamental people tend to make mistakes often.'' Tang Yin wandered through his thoughts as he saw the Elemental Beings approaching him. These were not powerful. He could not kill them with one blow because they had no weakness towards blows, and he was not powerful enough to wipe them out with one blow. Therefore he had to begin to consider carefully how he should start to learn fire. Soon, the elemental beings came at him, so he struck them hard, sending them to the ground. Repeated blows rained down on those elemental bodies, but nothing happened, no matter how hard he struck. The combustions continued to come out and began to burn him. At the same time, those guys'' fire affected him, though not too much. After hitting them numerous times, Tang Yin walked away from them. ''Tsk, this is more complicated than I thought.'' He thought. Once again, the elemental beings lunged at him, this time landing several blows on his body. Still, he fought back and counterattacked, but it was in vain. No matter how much he beat them to a pulp, the bastards got up again as if it were nothing. A while later... "Fuuuh." A long breath came out of his mouth, trying to find his own inner peace as he dodged the blows from those guys. Stupid as it seemed, he had learned that hitting them was useless. It was more fruitful to dodge them because he could study fire in the meantime. That was why he focused on doing that. And so, the time passed. A full day had passed. He had dodged so many times that he had learned the attack pattern of these two guys and managed to predict them easily. However, that came at the cost of the red on his skin, which was all burns. Those burns felt unbearable; they were so painful that his skin wanted to run away from them and return to his beloved ice. But Tang Yin was not stupid. It would strengthen his skin, he was sure. Besides, during this time, he learned several things regarding fire in this place. At this very moment, he was still fighting against these tireless rivals. After dodging one''s blow, he moved his body to the left to hit the guy on the right in an unexpected attack, a direct attack to the face. And this time, there was something different in his attack; there was fire! The blow soon hit him directly in the face of the elemental being, and an explosion of fire occurred, and the elemental being was instantly destroyed. At the same time, the other elemental being struck Tang Yin, but he was cunning and grabbed it firmly by the strange-looking elemental arm it had, causing it to be dragged with him. At the same time, he unleashed several blows to his chest, which created another explosion of fire. The elemental being was destroyed, and Tang Yin was pushed backward, falling through the ground. ''They are so weak, they may not even be in the Fifth Realm, but it took me one full day to assassinate them!'' Tang Yin felt frustrated, but he was sure that everything would be smoother from now on. He had gained some understanding of how to control the fire in this place. And indeed, his mentality had a considerable influence; it''s just that he still didn''t understand several things, so he sat down to cultivate. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I need to recover; this is really painful.'' Tang Yin thought and began to cultivate to restore himself. After an hour or two, Tang Yin stood and walked around again, looking for his next opponent. Before he found it, Wu Lingxia approached him. "Tang Yin, I didn''t think you would do so well on your first day here. So, I''ll explain a little more. This fire is special, once you can understand it and understand each combustion, you will be able to control it perfectly. This is an important phase for you, someone who is skipping many phases of fire training and also, you already know ice." "You will spend the days training here while I watch you; I will approach you every time to tell you something different so that you can learn." After saying this, she disappeared, leaving Tang Yin a little thoughtful. She wanted him to discover the doubts on his own. After that, the fights became smoother; Tang Yin could now really fight and not just throw punches like a newborn child without any effect. Moreover, as he used Wu Lingxia''s words as a base, he began to understand the fire of this place much more. Three days passed after that. Tang Yin walked calmly through this hot desert, looking for his next opponent, while going through some combustions that occurred next to him. His body had reached a certain immunity towards fire after being hit so many times. It wasn''t too much, but it was no longer as hard to take as the first time, which made him able to understand fire much better. ''This fire is a little different from the temperament I thought it would be. It''s a calmer fire... It''s a little strange. It looks as if the combustions make him aggressive.'' Tang Yin thought as he walked around the place. He soon found an opponent and jumped on him with a solid punch to the cheek. The elemental being rolled backwards and soon the two were engaged in a battle. One used his own fire, and the other used the surrounding fire. Both hit each other again and again. "Take that, you bastard!" Tang Yin smiled tightly as he delivered the final blow to the elemental being and destroyed it. Just then, a combustion explosion sounded below him and totally enveloped him. ''Tsk, receiving it head-on is still painful.'' He quickly got out of there. His skin was red already from so much fire he had received. But the fire stayed for a while this time, trying to burn his hair. Tang Yin frowned at the sight. ''Wait... This is the fire I just used to kill that guy.'' Tang Yin frowned and thought about what he was thinking before finding his rival. ''The combustions make the fire in this place more powerful...'' His eyes glittered. ''I see. The combustions represent the temperamentality of the fire. They represent anger.'' He thought and then looked up, realizing several things at once. Chapter 615 - 615: Quick Understanding: He needs the Law of Control. Tang Yin ran around the place quickly, looking for an opponent. He soon found it and, without hesitation, threw himself upon it. His heart burned at that moment as he swiped his arm through one of the fiery explosions around him; he immediately struck the elemental being. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "AHHHH!" A great scream came out of his mouth, and he firmly hit the elemental being on the head. A fire explosion occurred as Tang Yin''s fire drastically increased power as if it were combustion. This fire explosion instantly scattered the elemental being, causing Tang Yin to smile broadly. "So it is like this. Fire is temperamental and will allow itself to be controlled by those who manage to understand it. Since I managed to understand its temperament and changed my heart accordingly, I can naturally deliver more powerful blows." That had been a good discovery, but when he was planning to go and look for the next opponent, his body ached intensely from one moment to the next. He felt as if someone had dealt him a tremendous blow from the inside, and his thoughts, feelings, and emotions collided with each other from one moment to the next, which sent him backward. "Agh..." He clutched his chest and quickly began to cultivate. He could understand this; he just didn''t expect it to come like this. The various feelings and emotions collided with each other, with the ice inside him. His mouth even started to bleed from this. The feelings of anger and out-of-control that were coming in were beginning to affect his indifference; they were affecting his icy power. That was natural, and sooner or later, it would happen, even if he wanted it not to happen. There was nothing he could do but try to figure out how to make it all live in harmony inside his body. ''This is going to be complicated. Even breathing is dangerous in a world of fire like this.'' The first problem he encountered was not being able to focus his mind. No matter how hard he tried, his mind continually spun out of control and made him think of other things. This was the main problem with fire. Being fire, it is one of the main elements with uncontrol as its basis. When fire is out of control, it is at its most potent; that is why being driven by anger is the main way to use fire in its most powerful state. So even though he tried not to think about anything but fire and tried to find his inner peace, his mind betrayed him again and again. Still, he kept calm for quite a while. Until he finally managed to do so a few minutes later. His body and mind were in a calm and indifferent state again. He didn''t know it, but his body had been surrounded by a light layer of ice in this terrifying place of fire. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire That layer restored his skin to its original color, though it looked a bit tougher than before. The second problem he encountered was precisely the interference of the ice. When he achieved his indifference and calmness, he also invoked the ice in his mind. But that made no sense. He didn''t want to learn or study the ice; now, he needed the fire to envelop him completely! Because he already has the ice inside, he needs to merge it with the fire to achieve his goal! For this reason, after achieving his mental tranquility, he began to remove the ice from his mind slowly. A while later, he was finally able to do so. On all sides of his body, there was fire, and inside his body, there was ice. He managed to make these two things not conflict while keeping his mind in a state of extreme relaxation to prevent his emotions from getting into trouble. But once there, the biggest problem came in. ''How do I make these emotions and fire coexist with ice? They are so hostile to each other that they could explode.'' His mind filled with thoughts, wandering. This was the most troublesome point in all his training. His ramblings to try to find a way and his repeated attempts caused his skin to have dozens of wounds all over it. Even his flesh and some bones broke while trying to put them together. But in the end, he didn''t manage to do it. But during all this time, he understood one thing: The icy fires are created because they have an essential base that maintains them and allows their existence; that base is the earth, which creates them¡ªthe World and its energy. ''Maybe I need a base in order to make it?'' His mind paused for a brief moment to think about this. And it didn''t take long for the spirits inside his mind to rise when he realized something. ''That''s right, I''m not learning the elementary laws on my own. The root of my training is the Law of Control. Maybe with the Law of Control, I can do it; it would be my foundation, after all.'' His mind moved quickly to summon the Law of Control to his body. It had been sealed, but that wasn''t a problem. It came out quickly and emerged in his body as a soft aura, extraordinarily confident but not aggressive. It seemed like the most passive fire in existence as it surged through Tang Yin''s body. His mind expanded when he felt the aura of control surrounding his body; soon, various feelings of understanding hit him, leaving him dazed for a long while. ''The Control Law...merged with the Divine Soul?'' He thought in shock after realizing that not only had the Control Law come out, but its soul aura was also out. This was not the soul aura he could hit, but rather a different aura. He had never seen it, but it gave him a mystical and strange feeling. As if it were... ''An aura of wisdom? What the hell is the divine soul?'' Tang Yin had always asked that question, although he hadn''t cared before because it was his soul. He is the soul in himself; now he really cared to understand it. For he had never seen anything like this before. Besides, the Law of Control had merged perfectly with the Divine Soul, and according to his conclusions, the Law of Control was not a Law that accepted equals. Chapter 616 - 616: Is the Divine Soul that good? Being a Law that does not accept equals, it is naturally a Law that would not merge with a simple soul because a merger would mean too much. Even Natural Laws do not tend to merge with the souls of their bearers. Either because they are not compatible enough or because they are not worthy. But this time, the Divine Soul had managed to merge with the Law of Control, and even more importantly, it had emerged in a mystical aura that gave a sense of grandeur, maturity, and profound wisdom. When Tang Yin tried to understand why the Law of Control and the Divine Soul had merged, he understood a great deal of what was going on in a single moment. From some basic things about his soul and various abilities, which he understood in depth, to everything he knows about the Law of Control. He felt that all his knowledge was reinforced momentarily and became more precise. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire The different ways of employing his abilities, of employing the Divine Soul and the Law of Control. A myriad of varied knowledge came to him suddenly, making him understand everything he wanted at this moment. Thanks to all this knowledge, he realized that he always needed the Law of Control to understand the Elemental Laws more easily, realizing that he had been doing it wrong until now. In addition, he could immediately and easily understand how to use the fire around him perfectly. But that was just the tip of the iceberg and wasn''t even the most important thing he had realized. ''The divine soul... Is it a Catalyst? No, it''s something very similar to a Catalyst. I had thought of this many years ago, but I didn''t expect it to be real.'' The Divine Soul was itself a Catalyst of a terrifying level and capacity, which could enhance and improve anything inside Tang Yin. That also means that it could enhance his mind, which is why he has always been able to comprehend everything easily. Moreover, that potentiation gets stronger with every step Tang Yin takes. The stronger he gets, the more ability he gains. It was not only a cultivation enhancement but also a potentiation of all the capabilities of the physical and spiritual body. Even more impressive is that the Divine Soul can merge in an almost perfect symbiosis with the Law of Control because of something extraordinary: Both belong to the same category; they are at the same level. It''s just that they have different jobs and different ways of doing things. Tang Yin felt his whole body getting better; he even understood the right way to move and empowered each movement, making everything in his mind more effective. Many of his questions were answered at that moment, but some were not. ''Why is the Divine Soul so good? What does it mean that it is on the same level as the Law of Control?'' In his mind, those were the questions that resonated the most. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no matter how hard he tried to get or obtain an answer to these, he could not. Still, all the knowledge that had just been inserted into his head felt so familiar, as if it had always been there. And all that knowledge was more than enough for now. ''As long as I keep this up, I''m sure I can learn the Law of Fire in no time.'' He thought and opened his eyes. His eyes had a strange glow of various mixed colors. Tang Yin raised his hand sideways and began to launch powerful attacks. The fire attacks echoed and exploded back and forth, along with the nearby combustions. After launching several attacks, Tang Yin stopped and looked at his hands. They were covered with a strange, extremely pure fire. "The fire is not affecting my emotions." He said softly and squeezed his hand tightly. The fire in his hand ignited as if he had thrown wood and some fuel at it, causing his happiness to radiate outward from his body. ''Have I been able to control the fire so well?'' he thought. Not only was he unaffected by the emotions of fire, but he could also increase the power of the fire in his hands at will. No one should be able to do that unless they were affected by the emotions of anger or the like. But Tang Yin did it naturally, as if it was a part of his body to do so. He thought he would achieve that once he successfully learned the Law of Fire, so he did not expect to do it so soon. Suddenly, a curiosity came to his mind. ''Will I be able to freeze fire and melt ice?'' He wasted no time and changed his attribute, causing an icy aura to spread around. The fire quickly countered this icy aura, but at the same time, Tang Yin unleashed powerful ice attacks to several sides instantly. That succession of attacks soon turned into icy blocks with something strange inside. Approaching the icy chunks and examining them, Tang Yin realized that, indeed, what looked a bit strange inside the ice was the fire. He had managed to freeze the fire with such simple attacks. Although, because of this, several powerful combustions rose from the ground, striking the huge icy chunks and melting much of them in a moment. From one moment to the next, the fire around seemed to have become angry and was about to get out of control. ''Hmph, since I can control you perfectly, I won''t let you go out of control.'' Tang Yin raised his hand to the front and scattered the Law of Control aura to all sides. It was only a tiny movement, but from one moment to the next, everything was calm again. The fire subsided, and although there were smolderings, they were natural occurrences in this place. The icy piece had been melted to a large extent, but it was still there, and no one was attacking it anymore. After seeing this, Tang Yin relaxed and wanted to try something new. ''Since I was able to freeze the fire, will I be able to melt the ice of my own power with the surrounding fire?'' he thought. Then he crouched down in front of the ice and tried it. Chapter 617 - 617: A powerful transformation After trying for a while, he could barely slightly affect an ice that was already partially melted by the continuous explosions of fire below him. ''Hmm, I understand. I don''t understand fire well enough, and since I don''t have the Law of Fire, my attacks are weaker than my attacks with the Law of Ice.'' Tang Yin stood up. He was satisfied that he had managed to melt the ice partially, which meant that he could indeed melt the ice with fire. That meant that in his body, both have an equal level of importance around attack. It is as if he had achieved a perfect synchronization between ice and fire so that neither of them attacks inside Tang Yin, but when he attacks with them, he can damage any external element. It may not seem important, but it is crucial for Tang Yin. When he finished these tests, two women appeared before him. They were stunned by what they had seen a moment ago; they were naturally Wu Lingxia and Mu Ruxue. This was the first time they could see someone controlling two opposite elements: ice and fire. Moreover, neither of them showed any weakness to the other. Tang Yin noticed the surprise of both of them, so he smiled. "I think I already understood the correct way to cultivate the elemental laws. So, we can continue in training." Both of them had no choice but to nod. "Tang Yin, you''ve advanced too fast, honestly. I originally thought this would last longer and now I''m a bit confused as to what I should teach you." Wu Lingxia replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. Tang Yin stroked her head a little. "It''s okay; thanks to your words, you made me realize the importance of this place and several other things, so don''t feel bad." She nodded a little, though she sighed. Suddenly, Mu Ruxue spoke up. "Tang Yin, follow me. As we agreed at the beginning, we will only do one more training before dual cultivation. This training will help you create a power or skill using this fire world." She said, turning around to enter deep into this place. Tang Yin said goodbye to Wu Lingxia and followed her closely. "Why create a power using this place?" he asked, and Mu Ruxue smiled. "I will tell you something that an old woman who is no longer in this world taught me: if you ever want to create great power with your Law of Fire, then you must create it without it. That power will be your greatest trump card using fire." She replied and quickened her pace until she reached where the fire explosions were most terrifying. Even Tang Yin had trouble being here without cultivation. The combustion explosions kept rising from side to side, and the fire was practically palpable. Already, the fire had managed to burn and make this place a dead world. Even so, the spiritual energy of fire in this place was so rich that it seemed to be the Upper World from which Tang Yin came. When she arrived here, Mu Ruxue stopped in front of Tang Yin. "Although it would be very effective to fight the Elemental Beings in this place, we won''t do that this time. Your understanding is advancing so fast that we can''t afford to give you such poor training as that. Therefore, you will fight with me. I will use the Law of Fire; you will use the surrounding power. Remember, your task here is to create your own power; the greater power your Law of Fire will have." Mu Ruxue paused after saying this and opened her arms slightly. An aura of fire rose in her body like a mighty rumble. Her body seemed like it was trembling slightly, but in reality, it wasn''t. It was the tremendous power that continued to stir through her aura. "Tang Yin, pay attention to what is my most powerful Trump Card. It is a trump card that I only dare to use here because it uses too much spiritual energy. But this is what I was able to comprehend and create here." Mu Ruxue''s voice carried tremendous power that slammed against Tang Yin''s ears. The power was so shocking that it pushed him back several meters. ''This is...'' Tang Yin was stunned. Mu Ruxue''s body changed slightly. A fire aura was imprinted on her skin, giving her the feeling of having orange skin glowing like fire. In addition, two lines of fire appeared on her face, going down her eye to run all over her body. Both lines of fire appeared to be containers of some strange liquid, but what was moving around was fire, a mighty fire. That powerful, glowing fire was also in her eyes, making them glow like torches. ''Is it a transformation?'' Tang Yin couldn''t help but be stunned, staring at her. A transformation. He has one, and Shi Yue has one, too; these transformations come from their souls. They are mighty and are perhaps the pinnacle among transformations. Even so, a transformation of an Elemental Law is not far behind. In fact, if the person is powerful enough in his understanding of the law he controls and from which he is creating that transformation, it could be even more potent than the transformations of Tang Yin and Shi Yue. These types of transformations are not usually seen in the human race because they require a too-deep understanding of the elements they control. An understanding that the human race has a hard time reaching because they are not as familiar with nature. Usually, fairies, spiritual beings, and dragons are the ones that tend to have such transformations. The dragons have an independent aura that belongs to them, and the other two races are born of the earth and nature. Even the beasts that have been able to humanize themselves are more likely to get it than the human race. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But here was Mu Ruxue, showing him such an incredible transformation. Perhaps even she didn''t understand how amazing her transformation was. She just wanted to show it to Tang Yin and make him feel the power of an ability created in this place. "When I met you, I had just created this ability. So now I will show it to you; think well about the skill you want to create." She said softly and raised her hand towards him, unleashing an attack towards him in one motion. This attack was so powerful and so fast that Tang Yin could only bring his arms to his chest to protect himself. The explosion unleashed pushed him forcefully backward. Chapter 618 - 618: Learning at an alarming speed: Creating a New Concept That powerful attack did not carry Mu Ruxue''s full strength, but it was still powerful enough to slam him hard against the ground several times, and his arms burned. ''...She only attacked using a portion of her strength, but it was already so strong. I have to create something just as powerful.'' Tang Yin thought, determined to create an ultimate ability for his Fire Law. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He jumped towards Mu Ruxue quickly and unleashed a punch straight to her chest. She didn''t dodge it; she defended it, causing all the power of that attack to dissolve instantly. Tang Yin threw several successive blows at her, but the fire in his blows dissolved in Mu Ruxue''s hands. He could only receive one more blow from her, which pushed him back and left him in pain. It was as if his attacks were a slight mist that dispersed before the passing of Mu Ruxue''s hand while her blows felt like mighty mountains. Despite the difficulty, Tang Yin attacked her again, moving through the fire and using all his understanding of fire and his Law of Control in each attack. Since he had understood the Law of Control to an important point, he had understood how to make it only have the most common effect of enhancing attacks, its basic effect. So, the Law of Control was not doing anything else right now. He was using Divine Soul the most; Tang Yin had also learned to use it more perfectly, and it was of great use to him during a fight. It helped him understand the opponent''s weaknesses and blind spots and helped him understand more of his power, so he was learning during combat. With each strike he landed, his understanding of how he should fight increased, making each strike more effective than the last. On the other hand, Tang Yin''s mind was full of very different things, totally different from what his body was doing. He was trying to find the most perfect way to create a skill. Not everyone can create a skill; it requires a lot of preparation and time. But he believed he could do it in a short time. The aura of wisdom of his Divine Soul increased his senses and his mind''s ability to think at a higher speed. That made his thoughts more effective, and he could learn everything faster. As he struck, the fire in his hand changed slightly. When he received Mu Ruxue''s blows, the damage decreased. Soon, Tang Yin struck a firm blow towards Mu Ruxue''s blind spot, which he managed to hit and was not stopped by her hand. *WOSH* The sound of fire igniting rang out as combustion of fire shot out from Mu Ruxue''s body backward, right from the direction where Tang Yin had struck. This stunned Mu Ruxue, and she felt intense pain where he had struck. ''What the hell is he creating?'' Mu Ruxue thought in shock. It was meaningless to have taken so much damage from a person who had sealed the cultivation. Besides, the combustion created in her body was not caused by something from her or her transformation. Tang Yin''s power had created it. No, maybe it wasn''t that simple. Possibly, what had created it was the union between Tang Yin''s power and her power, as if he had controlled the power within her body. Out of pain, Mu Ruxue punched Tang Yin away from her, slamming him to the ground. ''It hurts... It burns...'' Tang Yin stood up again, sore in his side after receiving that blow from Mu Ruxue. When he looked down at himself, he noticed that on his side was the shape of a palm, lit on fire. ''I knew it. Her power couldn''t be just a transformation; there''s something more.'' Tang Yin stood up again and ran towards Mu Ruxue, reaching her side in a few seconds. He swung both hands swiftly towards her in succession. His speed remained the same, but his power had increased several times. As he struck, Tang Yin kept staring into Mu Ruxue''s eyes, and his mind kept trying to comprehend what he wanted to create. It was becoming increasingly visible in his mind, and this visibility increased the explosions of fire in the fight. ''Letting myself be influenced by fire so that my anger increases its power is not the way of a controller.'' Suddenly, Tang Yin began to think of something different. ''The influence of negative emotions will control me and prevent me from being a controller. There can be no such thing as a controller who allows himself to be controlled by emotions.'' Although his mind was thinking of something different, he was still unconsciously learning from this combat. When Mu Ruxue hit him, he quickly recovered and attacked her again. However, his attack had a problem, and that was that he had no defense. But it is the best way to know what skill he wants to create or at least that''s what he believes. That''s why he didn''t care that his body was sore and his bones were broken; he continued to get up and fight her again and again. ''That''s precisely why I can''t let myself be controlled by emotions. But, is the only way to make fire more powerful, to let yourself be controlled by those emotions?'' ''No, it should not be so. Fire is an element of nature, and although anger can increase its power, fire was not born out of anger.'' ''This world of fire has proven that to me. Every explosion of fire is most powerful when combustion occurs.'' ''So, I only need to create combustions. I just need to create a reaction between my power and the fire to make the blows more powerful. If I can create this concept in the world of fire, then I need to create combustions.'' ''If I can create this concept in the fire, then I can create the ability I''m thinking of. I just need to... Create the concept.'' Tang Yin smiled slightly. Some of his strikes were accurate, just as he wanted, causing Tang Yin''s power and Mu Ruxue''s power to explode in an explosion that hurt her. But other attacks didn''t have that kind of power, proving that he still hadn''t achieved what he wanted. Chapter 619 - 619: A New Concept Thus, the hours passed in a constant fight. Tang Yin used the surrounding fire to avoid getting tired and to fight. Even Mu Ruxue was surprised by such an absurd ability to comprehend. Just a few hours ago, Tang Yin''s attacks did not affect her. She could evade them so easily that it seemed child''s play. But every hour and every minute, these attacks became more precise and stronger, making her feel sore after several hours of fighting. Tang Yin''s tenacity was also a crucial point. No matter how many times he was knocked down and how many bones in his body had been destroyed, he continuously got up. ''As always, he is an admirable person. I fell in love with him back then, when he was so stubborn about creating a spiritual herb and helping me understand the concepts despite being continually wrong, and this is the first time I''ve seen him be like this in cultivation as well. No wonder he is so powerful.'' Amazed, Mu Ruxue hadn''t realized that she was also receiving an improvement in her cultivation, but mostly in her battle experience. Tang Yin was no longer attacking as simply as he had several hours ago. Now, his strikes carried a strange and enigmatic mastery that she could not explain but were complicated to parry. As they fought, Tang Yin noticed a change in Mu Ruxue''s eyes. It was a change imperceptible to the ordinary eye but not to him. Realizing this, he unleashed a powerful wave of simultaneous attacks all over her body. All these blows were so precise that they instantly made Mu Ruxue lose all sense of the fight. Her mind filled with confusion, and pain seized her body, pushing her back. Tang Yin then culminated with a punch to her stomach. *BOOOOOOOOOOM* An explosion of fire erupted from her body, and Mu Ruxue''s transformation received a tremendous backlash, causing it to disappear suddenly. Mu Ruxue''s entire world went dark for a brief moment, and she fell backward onto the ground, not knowing how to react. At the same time, Tang Yin delivered the final blow to the ground. That blow unleashed dozens of explosions and combustions on all sides as if a terrifying wave of fire was rising in this world of fire. No one can know how many elemental beings were wiped out by such a strange blow. A smile formed on Tang Yin''s face then. ''Inferno. That will be your name from today onwards, my dear created ability.'' Mu Ruxue looked at him from her lying position, deeply stunned. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin hadn''t just created any ability. Even she couldn''t understand it. Just as they were in thought, Tang Yin''s eyes were invaded by a system message that hadn''t appeared in a long time. [Ding] [The Host has created an Ultimate Ability of the Law of Fire: Inferno]. [Inferno: A New Concept] [Level: ????] | Inferno'': Fire Strikes capable of creating Genesis Combustions. Each hit given with ''Inferno'' is like using all the intense emotions to increase the power of Fire. The power of ''Inferno'' increases with each hit. When ''Inferno'' hits a person with the Fire Attribute, it creates weak spots on their body that can be attacked with precision. ''Inferno'' can be used with any tool. ''Inferno'' Ultimate Upgradable Ability. Tang Yin didn''t expect the system to record this kind of information, but it was very convenient to know everything about his ability that way. Although he was still against using the system, he had now found something suitable. ''Could it be that the system can record all my abilities? It would be more convenient to see them.'' He thought. However, he didn''t expect an answer to that. Still, he received it. "That''s right, the system can do it. It''s called ''Skill Manifestation''. Once you can control it, you can manifest all your abilities through the system, which will make it more convenient for you." Replied the administrator in his mind. ''I thought you were still asleep.'' Tang Yin said in his mind. "Your new ability woke me up. It''s amazing what you just did, Tang Yin. To create a new concept in such a short time, how on earth did you do it? Do you know how many people in the universe want to do it? There are so many you could never count them. Despite that, no one has ever managed to create a concept as powerful as the one you just created. No, there is a person who once managed to create such a powerful concept, but right now that person is dead." She replied. Tang Yin knew that everyone wanted to create a new concept. Even his father and the greatest geniuses and ancestors of his world tried for thousands or hundreds of thousands of years, but no one succeeded. A new concept is like inserting a new rule in the cultivation world. Even if it is a small concept, that person''s name will be remembered for eternity. Creating a concept like the one Tang Yin had just created meant he could revolutionize the entire cultivation world. That was a rule that, right now, had just been inserted into the universe. ''Who else managed to create such a concept? In what kind of power was it?'' Tang Yin asked, showing interest in that point of what the administrator had said. She sighed softly, an almost inaudible sigh. "I can only say that she was a woman from hundreds of millions of years ago." After saying this, she stopped answering questions to Tang Yin, so he grew bored of asking and hurried to help Mu Ruxue up. "I hope those attacks didn''t hurt you too much, Ruxue." She stared at him as she lay on his arm, deep in thought. She wanted to ask him what he had just done, but she was afraid the answer would be so surprising that it would leave her speechless and sap her courage to keep trying. After thinking about it awhile, she sighed and shook her head. "It''s okay, the damage is the least of it. I''m glad you were able to hit the skill you want. Let''s rest for a while, we''ll go back to Lingxia''s side tomorrow to start dual cultivation." She replied and sat down to recover. Chapter 620 - 620: A terrifying existence The following day, both stopped cultivating, and Mu Ruxue couldn''t help but approach him. The whole night she had spent tormented, trying to understand how it was that Tang Yin was able to deactivate her power and hit her so many times in such vital places in such a short moment. "Tang Yin, I still don''t understand how you managed to knock me out in such a short time. What did you do? Is it because of your newly created ability?" Tang Yin, who had just awakened from his cultivation, nodded at her. "Yes and no. My soul joins my new ability to let me see the weak points in my opponent''s body; if there are no weak points, then I create them. So, throughout the fight, my punches became more and more accurate. It''s amazing for fights against people much more powerful than me because I can beat them as long as the fight goes on." He wasn''t descriptive about it because he had yet to learn the Law of Fire and see what he could do once he did. Maybe some things could change or improve then. Still, what he said was already shocking and left Mu Ruxue stunned. ''Such an incredible ability and he can do so many things, along with his special soul... He really is someone who will reach great heights in the future.'' She thought. Both returned shortly after that to the central region of this fire world, where Wu Lingxia was waiting patiently. Although she had felt and seen a powerful explosion of fire and wanted to get closer to see, she decided to stay and be patient. "Are done?" she asked in shock, and Mu Ruxue nodded. She felt a little embarrassed that it had taken hundreds of years to create a skill that had taken someone else so few hours to create. Wu Lingxia surely wouldn''t believe it, even if she was told, so she said nothing. Both began to teach Tang Yin about the Law of Fire, and the writings of the Law of Fire were bestowed upon him. Soon after, outdoors and in this world of fire and heat, a beautiful trio of two women and a man began to do Dual Cultivation. For Wu Lingxia and Mu Ruxue, this was new. They only knew the concept and how to do it, but they had never done it or seen anything like it. Therefore, at first, they did not know what to do but did not need to know. Soon, Tang Yin began to guide them into a world of strange and unbridled pleasure, surrounded by hot moments and beautiful unions. ... Far away from the mainland, in a dark place with an immense amount of dark spiritual energy, a man was sitting on a large number of demon corpses. The surrounding dark energy seemed as deadly as his totally darkened gaze. At the same time, a small black ball hovered above him as if it were watching him with interest. "Little one, your strength has increased. Have you managed to comprehend what I have told you? The Law of Death is deeper than you think, but if you manage to comprehend that part, let alone that human cultivator, you might be able to bring death to an entire galaxy." This voice came from that black ball but conveyed fear to anyone who heard it. The man sitting there opened his eyes; deep black eyes looked at it and acted respectfully. "Lord of Death, I have done well. But I am still trying to assimilate all the souls you gave me and assimilate their memories into this new body. It''s a complicated task, but I think when I''m done, I''ll be able to go out and get revenge for the wounds that guy left me." Although his face didn''t say so because he was totally rejuvenated, this man was the Elder God who had faced Tang Yin recently. "Hahaha, no, I didn''t give them to you. I originally didn''t think you would be worthy of being able to wear them. I thought that the guy who had put an end to the Divine Heir millions of years ago would be the winner. But in the end, you turned out to be the winner, so you are the worthy Heir to the Title this time. Winning a battle against your ancestors and then a battle against the ancestor Heirs, that''s worthy of praise." The dark ball moved around the Elder God, looking at him with interest. Soon, it made as if it was nodding. "But you''ve done well. I had to cram so many souls into a stolen body for one to get it while under my binding power, and I didn''t expect it to be so compatible with you. Though, considering you were the one who got it and set it up, it wouldn''t be strange either." As an entity of death, this person was always interested in those who said they would become his Heirs. That is why he was curious to see what this new Heir was accomplishing. "Even so, I still feel it is strange; how could you have tricked the Divine Heir''s perception to rob him of one of his targets? The power of the Divine Soul cannot be underestimated; could it be that he already knows of such moves?" When the black ball asked this, the Elder God smiled. "Although he is the Divine Heir, he hasn''t even been able to awaken his Divine Soul. I was able to fool his perception easily because of that; plus, thanks to him being angry at those idiots in the South, he couldn''t notice anything. Anger can sometimes blind you." He replied, grinning with deadly malice as he clenched his new body''s fists. This body would not be unknown to Tang Yin, either. Not only was it his target for revenge, but it was also Shi Yue''s target for revenge, as it was her former disciple. In fact, this person belonged to the Elder God''s faction long ago, and it was the Elder God who had made him betray Shi Yue back then. In the end, not only did he end up tortured under the hands of Shi Yue and Tang Yin, but he also ended up losing his body when he thought he had been rescued from that torment. The Lord of Death chuckled slightly after hearing this and subsequently spoke once more. "This time, I came because I felt that the Divine Soul had manifested. Also, there seems to be a presence in him that you did not mean to tell me; I can feel it now, and it has grown stronger. I don''t understand it like you do either, but it reminds me of something from the distant past. I just hope it''s not what I''m thinking." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Elder God immediately took an interest in this. Chapter 621 - 621: The training sees its fruits, but the Heir of Death seems to move "What is that aura? It doesn''t make sense that it can make a casual hit from a cultivator and not be countered by the Law of Death. Besides, even though in cultivation I wasn''t at his level, my overall power isn''t that low using the Power Source, how is it possible that I got hurt so badly by that bastard? Even you had to pull me back to avoid further damage, how is that possible? At that time, he hadn''t awakened his Divine Soul, I''m sure." He insisted on this, trying to get information. The floating black ball was silent for an extended period after hearing this. "It''s not something you can comprehend. Keep getting better, and maybe someday, you and I will be able to dominate the universe. I''ll keep looking for those bastards that escaped a while back." Replied the Black Ball, and without saying another word, he disappeared without a trace. His words left the Elder God slightly thoughtful. ''Those guys from the Age of Gods, huh... I wonder why there was a Divine Heir back then; he even looked a lot like that bastard.'' He thought as he recalled the memories of the past he had obtained after merging with various souls. In the end, he scoffed, ''Well, you ended up running away and dead then, what''s the use of you showing up again? I''ll erase you one more time, Divine Heir. It seems you and I have a destiny to meet.'' His sinister smile lingered on his face until much later. ... Time tends to pass quickly when you''re doing something you enjoy, or so Tang Yin, Mu Ruxue and Wu Lingxia felt as they did Dual Cultivation for so many days. To Tang Yin''s surprise, Mu Ruxue and Wu Lingxia didn''t have half the stamina that Bing Yinyin did. It made him think that this icy woman was really amazing. Still, all three of them were totally satisfied. Moreover, they had achieved their tasks. Mu Ruxue and Wu Lingxia increased their powers significantly. Because Tang Yin''s Divine Soul seemed to have awakened, they had received an astonishing improvement in all their fields. Fire Control, Cultivation, Soul, and understanding of the Law of Fire increased, including intelligence and mental capacity. They were greatly blessed by this. While Tang Yin managed to successfully learn the Law of Fire, which, in his hands, seemed to be different, as he carried the new concept he had created. Still, with that great improvement they received, they decided to return to the mainland, but as soon as they left the Fire World, Shi Yue quickly reached Tang Yin. "Tang Yin, those Castles you asked us to keep an eye on are reacting strangely and there is an aura coming out of them." Tang Yin was stunned. ''Is the Heir of Death already going to attack?'' he thought in shock. He grabbed the women with him and flew out of there at high speed, heading towards where Shi Yue told him to go. Soon, they were standing above a Death Castle. It had not changed too much, but it was shaking slightly. Also, occasionally, some powerful presence could be felt there. The most drastic change was a dark aura, like death, that had come out of the Castle, surrounding it in a perfect circle. That aura seemed to kill anything that came near it. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, seeing it like that made Tang Yin sigh in relief. "There is no danger for now, but we don''t have much time left. Soon, it could activate, and once this activates, it will end up killing a large number of people in its path, granting whatever power they have to the Heir of Death." He said, startling the girls behind him. "Should we order a retreat?" Shi Yue asked, and he shook his head. "Withdraw the powers close by, but if we want to save this world from destruction, the deaths of a large number of people will be unavoidable." He replied. "Wouldn''t that be an unnecessary slaughter? It would empower the Heir of Death, though not much." Tang Yin nodded at this. "Yes, it will be a slaughter, but not unnecessary. If we get everyone away from here, this aura won''t encounter much obstruction and will, therefore, advance at an extremely fast pace across the continent. In a very short time, it will reach where we are, and if it starts swallowing up the cultivators of this world who cannot fight off death, we will be finished. All that power will go to the Heir of Death, and it will become so strong that it will crush us in no time." His thought was not to prevent a slaughter but rather to prevent the destruction of an entire world. Honestly, he has no thoughts of heroes and doesn''t care if many die. It''s not his problem. But he does care about Ren Mingyue; no matter what, she can''t die. She was necessary not only because she was his sister and because of his promise but also because she was necessary to gain control of the System. Even so, Tang Yin soon frowned. ''Wait...'' He stopped floating and lunged at the aura of death there. "Don''t follow me; I''ll be right out." His body was covered with the Law of Control after saying this, and the aura of death did not dare to approach him. Soon, he was on solid ground, looking at the Castle of Death before him. ''Couldn''t I create a similar Castle with my Law of Control?'' He thought and went in to investigate. The significant presences that were occasionally felt in this Castle were from the beasts of death that were about to awaken. After investigating for a while, he was thoughtful. He felt that something was missing to create a Castle like this, but he couldn''t understand it. ''I think I need to learn all the Elemental Laws and one more Law... Which Law could it be? Shi Yue''s? The darkness of eternal night seems to be a powerful law. Although it''s special, I don''t know how I could learn it.'' His thoughts were becoming a bit chaotic, so he stopped thinking about nonsense. He would look for a way to counter the Castle of Death while learning the other Laws. Maybe he would figure something out then. Right now, he needed to learn two more Laws, so he needed to hurry. After leaving there, he took his women back to the northwest while he thought about various things. Now that his soul had reacted in such a way and seemed alive and awake more than ever, he realized several important issues. The first is, why could the Heir of Death stand up to him so amazingly when his cultivation was so much lower? Although one of the reasons is that he had lost power when death consumed his body parts, if he understood the Law of Death correctly, it should not be possible for that guy to be able to stand up to him so firmly. That reminded him again of the past, of the enigmatic Age of Gods that ended at the hands of the Heir of Death. Chapter 622 - 622: A surreal possibility In the ancient era, numerous events marked history and are still remembered today. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the Tang Yin world does not have too much writing from that era, there are still some, and among those, the most memorable was the appearance of the Heir of Death. He appeared as a small fry in the First World; no one paid attention to him, and everyone underestimated him. He was not weak, but he was not at the level of the Gods of that era. Some records describe him as being in the Realm of the Law, but others put him at the level of the Divine Ruler, the Cultivation Realm, where Tang Yin was in the past. Although it is not possible to know exactly how strong this person was, what is clear is that he was not too powerful at the cultivation level. There are rumors that the gods of that era were immortal, but again, no one knows exactly the level of power that these great beings had, as there are no records about it. Even so, the reality is that the Gods of that era were more powerful than those of today. Despite this, they all fell into the hands of a single living being: The Heir of Death. The entire First World and an entire era were exterminated by a single living being, who was said not to have too high a cultivation. When Tang Yin first heard this, he thought it was a lie. He had never seen a Heir of Death, but after being attacked by an aura from a small remnant left there for hundreds of millions of years and finding no way to counter it, he naturally understood that it was no joke. An Heir of Death is too dangerous an entity; the fact that it exists goes against all existence itself, but what he had experienced was only death at work¡ªthat aura that no one can bear. Perhaps only the Heir of Death could endure it without dying. He had not experienced the power of the real Death Heir until recently, when it became clear to him that this guy was not only dangerous because of his aura of death but that he could be just as powerful as him, despite being numerous cultivation realms below. And that''s where the question came in for him, once again. Why could the Heir of Death do that? How could he stand up to him? How could he put an end to an Age as powerful as the Age of Gods? ''If I think about it carefully, when I hit him I felt that his power was less than mine in general, but it didn''t seem to be too much as it should be. I thought it was the Law of Death that did that, but no. That shouldn''t be possible.'' ''What am I missing?'' His mind whirled briefly, and then he remembered something he''d forgotten. ''A power source? In his most orthodox description, this would be a place where power comes from and is created. The Primordial Laws act upon what their Law indicates, but they do so by ''Aura or Energy''... Where does that energy come from?'' ''Could it be that all Primordial Laws are Sources of Power? After all, death energy has to come from somewhere, just like life energy.'' His eyes sparkled as he realized this. What he thought it was very likely to be. After all, those energies cannot exist if nothing brings them into existence. And the Primordial Laws are supposed to be independent; although they have controllers, they also act upon themselves by bringing death and creating life. Moving time and maintaining space. And all that power does not come from a cultivator but must come from something else. ''I see, so they''re all Sources of Power... Could that be why the Heirs are so powerful, without requiring cultivation? Although that still leaves a tremendous gap in what they do and what a Power Source means...'' A Power Source is a place where power is created or comes from. Perhaps it is formed from nothing, or maybe it is drawn from somewhere; in either case, it is a place where power or energy comes from. They''re not something that can be used to be that strong, are they? ''No? No, wait... If a Power Source draws power from somewhere and someone controls it to cultivate themselves, like I could do in the future with the Law of Control, then it''s likely that it can indeed be used so that guy can do that.'' Although his mind was spinning and he was trying to figure out what was behind this, the truth was that he was getting more and more confused. His idea was clear, and he understood that it could be accurate, but something didn''t add up in the whole equation forming in his mind. And this time, it was that, although it didn''t seem to be impossible for a Power Source to strengthen you, that would undoubtedly increase cultivation. But he was trying to think why that guy could stand up to him without increasing his cultivation. His thoughts had practically gone off into opposite worlds, so he tried to get back to the main reins of his thoughts. But suddenly, an unreal possibility entered his mind. Even he didn''t understand why it had come to him. He had never read or seen anything like it, but that seemed to be the only option if he thought about it carefully. Tang Yin stopped in mid-air as he flew with his women behind him. His sudden stop surprised them, but they all stopped. But Tang Yin couldn''t hear the words they were saying to him. ''Could it be? Maybe... Maybe I''m not wrong. It''s possible that that guy is using a Power Source to get stronger at an alarming rate. But... Could it be that there is a Power System other than cultivation in this world?'' Although his thoughts were going against what this world, the upper world, and the entire universe were, he didn''t know why he had a feeling that it certainly was. Chapter 623 - 623: A world full of mysteries It was a possibility that he was a little afraid to think about. Just to know that there was a Power System other than cultivation in the world he had lived in for so long was a setback to his mind. ''That''s right... Why didn''t I think of it before? That Death, when he came looking for Qingyue, mentioned a Primordial World; before that time, I had never heard that name before. And the Primordial Laws share a name with that World. A place where powers as incredible as Death and those I saw when I returned to my body come from, perhaps there they employ a different power? It would not be impossible.'' ''The world is wide and full of mysteries. Although it sounds totally far-fetched, maybe my idea is not too far from reality. A world with a different power system... Shit, it looks like the situation is more dangerous than I thought. If that bastard has been all this time strengthening himself with the Law of Death as the Source of Power, wouldn''t it mean that bastard might have ascended much higher in power? The next time will be a fight to the death, literally!'' Tang Yin felt a bit pressured after realizing this. Although it wasn''t certain that it would be like this, at least it made some sense. He didn''t feel worried. He knew he was changing; even if that guy was powerful, so was he. ''Hmph, shit. I don''t care if you''re on a different scale of power than me; I''ll prove to you that my cultivation is no worse than your power, you bastard.'' Tang Yin snapped back to reality, and everyone returned to the northwest. He didn''t want to talk too much because he was in a hurry, so he soon stood on a mountain, lonely. He wanted to understand the power he had just gained a few hours ago. After reaching the mountain, he invoked his Law of Control, which manifested much more naturally than before. At first, this manifestation seemed a bit robotic and unnatural, but now it was manifesting in such a smooth and natural way that it seemed to come from Tang Yin''s soul. Then, the different auras in his body manifested simultaneously, making his aura look a bit colorful. The purple of lightning, mixed with the white of ice and the red of fire, enveloped him, giving him different feelings in his body. The coldness and warmth were most evident. ''So many ways to use fire... God, can I create icy fire? It could even be used like this...'' With so many things entering his head from one moment to the next, Tang Yin was slightly dazed and excited. Things were becoming more and more amazing. Somehow, his fire was now his most versatile power, and he could mix it with any of his powers. In addition, Tang Yin could tell there was a total strengthening in the Aura of Control. It was as if it was firmer, something he hadn''t expected to receive. ''Okay... I think I''m ready. It''s time to learn the Law of Wind.'' Tang Yin thought and stood up abruptly. Among his girls, this was the attribute most of them controlled. Huang Feifei, Zu Xiaolin, Zu Xin, Xiao Nuo, and Li Xian. Among them, Tang Yin leaned toward Huang Feifei and Zu Xin. ''Feifei... Her understanding of wind is quite good, but lately, she is trying to train fire for her Heavenly Body. I think it''s not too convenient. Besides, there''s no way anyone knows more about the Law of Wind than Zu Xin. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only does she have a Heavenly Body that allows her to understand the Laws in a profound way, but she studied with that bastard about Laws; she''s the best choice this time.'' After making up his mind, Tang Yin flew over to where Zu Xin was. After recovering and starting cultivation, she did not change where she lived. On the outskirts of the subway city was still her home, although she would be moving to one of the mountains near the new Red Thunder City soon. But for now, Tang Yin went to look for her there, and when he arrived, she was in the same position as when he first saw her here. Looking out the window calmly. "Tang Yin!" she immediately brightened up as soon as she saw him and ran out to where he was. "You look good, Zu Xin. You''ve become stronger since you connected to my soul." "Hehe, that''s right, I can feel that my power has increased drastically, but I don''t understand, why I feel the power getting purer and stronger? It''s as if your soul is doing something. Since a few days ago, that process seems to have accelerated, and I am becoming strong without doing anything." Zu Xin was surprised by this. Because he had ascended so much in cultivation and his girls too, all that cultivation was being improved and enhanced by the Divine Soul. The process had been slow and temporarily halted when he fought the Heir of Death. But, since his Divine Soul ''awakened'' in that world of fire, he feels that the speed increased several times. Before, it might have taken him about one year to finish, but now, he could be ready in no time. That was an amazing speed, and he wasn''t quite used to it, but he wanted to ignore it so he wouldn''t get too excited and become a slacker, as had happened to him in the past. But this time, he had nothing to do. He had to explain to Zu Xin what it was all about, so he did so by giving her a demonstration¡­ "I never thought something like that could exist... How amazing is your soul? Even empowering the cultivation of something... How strong would you be when we reach your Cultivation Realm? It sounds unreal..." Tang Yin smiled at this. "I will possibly be able to stand up to over 5,000 cultivators in my world." "Could you beat them?" "No, I can''t." "Are you so sure? You look as if you''ve ever tried it." Tang Yin smiled slightly upon hearing this and nodded. "Before I came into this world, I had to. I managed to kill the vast majority; in fact, it is likely that none of them survived, but I also ended up dying. The wounds were so severe that a small fly, along with several ants, was able to kill me 2,000 years ago." He replied, surprising her. "Did something like that really happen?" she asked. She only received a nod from Tang Yin as, for a moment, he was lost in thought. ''I wonder how my wives and fianc¨¦es are doing... Although I can feel their souls, I don''t know if they are well. I also don''t know how my family is doing... Sigh, it seems that assassinating the Heir of Death is a top priority.'' He thought and looked at Zu Xin. "Zu Xin, this time, I come to request your help." Chapter 624 - 624: Two types of states of mind A few hours later, Tang Yin and Zu Xin flew at high speed to a place of her choice. It was a mountainous place with beautiful views. The mountain they were going to is famous worldwide, called The Mountain of Tranquility. It is the only mountain that always has wind, but it is always tranquil. Although the wind flutters around, a storm never forms; it is always quiet. When both arrived there, Zu Xin looked at him. "Are you sure you want to learn from me? I''m not sure I can teach you." "Naturally, I am sure. I chose you because I know I can learn from you, and I want you to teach me about the Law of the Wind. You understand it the most, don''t you?" he replied, and she sighed. "Although I understand it the most, my forte was research. I''ve never taught anyone, and I don''t know if I can express everything well to you." In the end, she sighed because she could see that Tang Yin was sure he wanted to learn from her. Then she turned around and looked at the wind fluttering around the mountain. "You look at the view here? It''s the best view I''ve ever had myself on the whole continent. The tranquility and serenity this place conveys shows why it''s so good for learning about the wind." She said suddenly. Tang Yin could feel that. This tranquility given by the wind here was like listening to a waterfall while you sleep. It is one of the most pleasant and serene feelings you can feel. "I don''t have much to teach, though. I will tell you several things; keep them in your mind." "Tang Yin, to understand the wind, you must control two types of states of mind perfectly. The first is Serenity or Tranquility. The serenity you can see in this wind that strikes and is continually active, but it is always serene and gentle, never strikes with force and only strikes gently, giving a splendid feeling of tranquility." "The second of it... It is a little difficult to explain, but the idea is to reach a state of balance between Rage and Anger but without reaching wrath. This is to express the roar of windstorms, which are the most powerful storms there are. The reason you don''t reach wrath is because you must never lose your Serenity when you control the wind." "Since you told me that you have learned Ice and Fire, I think it will be a bit complicated for you, but I have a method." After saying this, Zu Xin stared at him, hoping he understood everything she said. Tang Yin looked thoughtful after hearing this. ''Could it be the serenity of the wind, similar to the indifference of ice?'' He thought but frowned after looking at the wind around him. It didn''t seem to be. In fact, serenity doesn''t look like indifference; it looks more like perfect attitude control. ''It is even a perfect control of indifference... And the balance she says I must achieve, although it seems to be somewhat similar to the wrath of fire, does not seem to be. After all, the wrath of fire is one of the strongest feelings, and the stronger you feel it, the more powerful your fire will be. It doesn''t seem to the balance of windstorms.'' ''Besides, I didn''t need to delve into wrath. My new concept of fire means that I don''t need wrath to make the fire powerful, which makes it easier for me to control emotions.'' Tang Yin stared at Zu Xin back. A smile emerged on his face as an idea crossed his mind. "I think I have an idea how to do it; what is your method?" he asked, and she smiled. "Dual Cultivation. Honestly, the old man who taught me was a lover of Dual Cultivation and had countless women he did it with. I once sneaked into his private library and found a perfect exercise to understand the wind that was done with Dual Cultivation. I can look for Xiaolin to do it with you while I teach you both this cultivation technique." She replied. Tang Yin was surprised by this, but he naturally agreed. They didn''t need to look for Xiaolin. He disappeared from where he was and appeared at her side; he didn''t hug her. Instead, he waited for her consent. "Why call Xiaolin? She is recently having her reunion with an old friend. If you want, I''m not against us practicing that dual cultivation technique together." Zu Xin was surprised, "With me? This..." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was surprised but also a little uncomfortable. This man was her sister''s man; how could she do that with him? That''s what she thought. However, if she carefully considered it, was there something odd about it? As far as she could remember, several of her relatives tended to have sisters among their harems. It was a common thing in this world. After realizing this, she felt confused about why Tang Yin wanted to do it with her and not Xiaolin. ''Isn''t Xiaolin younger? Oh... Right, he likes older women.'' She thought softly. ''No, he likes both... God, doing it with Tang Yin? Me?'' Her face turned slightly red after realizing what she was thinking about. "Tang Yin... Me... Are you sure?" she asked softly and lowered her head. "I have taken advantage of your kindness all this time. You even used treasures to save me... Naturally, my body and soul belong to you; I don''t plan to give myself to someone else. But..." She said softly, but before she finished speaking, a pair of lips closed hers, startling her slightly. Then, strong arms wrapped around her, pulling her slightly closer to him. "As long as you say your body and soul are mine, that''s enough. There are no buts if you want it to happen, right?" he replied as she looked at him in surprise. "...If it''s okay for you to accept me and do it with me... I''ll try my best to teach you." She replied softly, and he smiled. His naughty hand squeezed one of her buttocks firmly, "It must be you. That''s why I brought you here. I chose you, so naturally, it will be you." He replied and pulled her a little towards him to enter the cave that was in the mountain behind him. Chapter 625 - 625: A perfect symbiosis created with their essences (+18) This cave was quite large and had a few things in it. "I used it before, don''t worry. Only I have used this cave, so there is nothing that can hurt us," she said softly, and Tang Yin nodded. He made a motion with his hand to let out a bed and some more things that tend to be in a room to set it up, and after that, he laid Zu Xin down on the bed. She was a beautiful woman. Although the system scored her similar to Zu Xiaolin in beauty, her mature aura made her more sexually attractive, which increased her points in Tang Yin''s mind. He wasted no time. He kissed her gently and began to slowly move down her neck, kissing her softly as he removed her clothes, leaving her in her underwear soon after. As she felt her clothes leave her body, she began to explain to him the dual cultivation technique they were going to practice. "It''s a specialized wind cultivation technique. Its name is Serenity and Storms..." "Hnn..." Although she wanted to explain quickly, she soon felt Tang Yin''s mouth firmly clamped onto her beautiful and not-so-large twin peaks. In this case, Zu Xiaolin was beating her in size; her twin beaks were not big, honestly, while Zu Xiaolin''s were more fleshy and bigger. Zu Xin had bigger buttocks, though. Tang Yin could enjoy sucking these small breasts gently, making moans come out from Zu Xin as she tried to explain to him. She held his head when she felt one of her nipples being bitten. "Ahnn!" Her instinctive move was to squeeze Tang Yin''s head to her breasts and squeeze her legs behind him, holding him firmly to her. Tang Yin was unobstructed by this, so he continued to suck on her breasts as she again explained. He then began to work down her body gently... "The idea behind the technique is to use the surrounding wind to mix it with our bodies. I will do it first, drawing the wind to us, and you will take care of trying to process it in your body." She said, but then she felt something new. "Ahnnnn!" A loud moan escaped her mouth, startling her and leading her to cover her mouth in surprise. She looked down and watched Tang Yin sucking on her pussy, as she moved her panties to the side. "Tang Yin... No... Not there... It''s dirty..." She said, and Tang Yin smiled. "Dirty? No... It''s delicious and perfectly clean..." He replied and stuck his tongue in again, moving it in circles, touching her weak parts while sucking. "Ahnnn!" Her moans started to come out once more, but she tried to restrain herself and stopped thinking about stopping him. Instead, she began to explain to him once more. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Remember, the idea... Hnn... The idea behind the cultivation we will be doing is that we can blend our Yin and Yang in a perfect symbiosis... Ahnn-" Even though she wanted to explain, Tang Yin kept flicking his tongue and suddenly thrust his fingers in, which made her moan louder. The pleasure she was feeling had reached its limit, and she began to feel that something might come out... Moreover, Tang Yin had started to do it quickly, moving his fingers in and out quickly. Between moans and excitement, she began to explain once again. "This... Remember, it is that perfect symbiosis that will make you perfectly understand both of the above feelings..." As she finished speaking, her moans started to come out more. "Ahnn, Tang Yin... I''m coming, Tang Yin!" "Ahnnnn!" A stream of beautiful fluids came out of her vagina then and bathed Tang Yin. It was a great orgasm, which left her trembling. "Tang Yin... I''m sorry... I didn''t think something like this would happen." She felt ashamed when she realized she had wet Tang Yin like that. Still, Tang Yin smiled. "Do you apologize for letting me witness such a precious act and be a participant in its creation? No, you should not apologize... On the contrary, let me witness more of your art, and let me be a participant in the creation once again." After saying this, Tang Yin stood up. His clothes had long since left his body, so she could see his big rod standing proudly, which made her vagina drip slightly. Tang Yin used these fluids to wet his rod and smiled at her while pointing his rod at the tip of her vagina. "Will you permit me to be a partaker?" he asked again. She looked up somewhat innocently but smiled softly and nodded at him. "Yes... Of course. Please do... I will receive everything you have for me." She said softly. Tang Yin began to thrust his hips, pushing his penis gently into her vagina. "Ahnnn..." Her beautiful moans began to sound as a slight pain seized her body. She gripped the sheets tightly to the side of her and bit her lips lightly to endure that pain. Then she felt a tearing, which made her moaning grow louder. At the same time, Tang Yin lay on top of her, hugging and kissing her. She was surprised, but she hugged him back as she felt his penis opening more and more passage into her vagina. Still, she is a responsible girl. She immediately activated the dual cultivation technique and began to teach it to Tang Yin internally while guiding him in the movement of spiritual energy. Somehow, this cultivation technique was strange and caused Tang Yin to be excited suddenly. Not only him, but she felt it, too. The excitement felt like they were about to cum, and indeed, when Tang Yin''s penis reached the bottom of Zu Xin''s vagina, both cum forcefully... Then, the essences of both mingled inside her, and a different spiritual energy emerged at that point. Tang Yin''s warm Yang energy transmitted heat to both bodies, and Zu Xin''s calm and serene Yin energy transmitted both feelings through them, making them plunge into beautiful dual cultivation. A perfect symbiosis that had come from the union of their ''essences''. Chapter 626 - 626: The Swordsmans Pride, again? If Tang Yin wanted to understand both feelings without sacrificing his other attributes, he needed to find a balance between serenity, tranquility, and indifference. He needed to find a balance between rage and anger. Once the dual cultivation began to take effect, he began to try to achieve that balance. The two of them were entwined, enjoying the moment. Although Zu Xin''s moans sounded constant, Tang Yin was diligent and did not slack off in his training. At the same time, his Law of Control and Divine Soul manifested, bringing him deep understanding in a short time. He quickly realized that finding the balance between rage and anger was not complicated for him without falling into wrath. This is because he never got to the bottom of wrath and created a new concept. But the problem came when he needed to find serenity and tranquility without falling into indifference. That was complicated because both mental states were very close to each other. Still, Tang Yin did not need to achieve this initially. The first training in bed was for Tang Yin to understand the cultivation technique and some of the Law of Wind, so it didn''t last long. Soon after, Tang Yin came out of the cave and stood firmly on the mountain''s edge to receive the wind that blew continuously and was practically palpable. After being struck by it, he slowly began to notice what it could mean to achieve serenity. ''Serenity is perhaps the ideal state of mind for any cultivator. Because from serenity, I can change to indifference or wrath; I can make as many mental changes as I want because I have a serene and calm mind. But...'' ''It''s a problem if you tell me that I can never let go of serenity...'' Tang Yin raised his hand towards the wind. The wind hit his hand and moved it slightly, but Tang Yin was not exerting force. He just wanted to understand that serenity. ''Its blows are not weak, even though they are not even felt.'' He thought when he saw that the wind was carrying his hand gently. ''That''s funny... It feels a bit cutting.'' He thought and drew his sword. It had been a while since he had taken it out, but this time, he felt that the wind was incredibly compatible with it, so he wanted to understand why. Serenity was not particularly difficult to understand. Still, in serenity, there seemed to be something strange that made him consider whether serenity was so simple. He raised his hand and made the wind strike the sword. Like an excellent supreme weapon in the hands of a good wielder, it was able to cut the air that continually struck it, causing the palpable but invisible air to split in two. The blows of the wind did not affect the sword, but there was no further reaction either. Tang Yin then noticed something and moved his sword slightly, thrusting it into the air. This sudden blow did not cut the wind as expected. Nor did it push it away. Tang Yin expected at least a minimal reaction from this ''thick'' wind, but there was no reaction. The wind gently and serenely crossed the sword as if it were just a tree in the way, which was hit by the gentle wind and only moved slightly without affecting it. ''Strange...'' Tang Yin repeated his movement... Then two, three... Ten more times. At this point, he stopped. ''The serenity... I see. The serenity of the wind is more of a tempering than anything else. What the wind wants is for me to temper my mind in a way that I never get out of control. It''s a bit similar to the indifference of ice, but it''s not the same. In this case, indifference does not achieve peace of mind in the face of difficulties; it simply ignores them. But serenity does achieve that peace of mind and it is that peace of mind that will prevent me from falling into stress or any bad feelings.'' Tang Yin smiled after realizing this. Something was starting to form in his head, so he looked at his sword, happy. Still, looking at it, he immediately thought of his sword skill, the only one worth remembering. That skill belonged to a man named Yan Zitao, who lived during the time of the great ancestors of the Tang Clan. ''The Swordsman''s Pride...'' ''That man... Wasn''t he trying to create a new concept at that time? Come to think of it, he was mentioning something like that. He didn''t want his sword to be used for assassination but to demonstrate his strength, and he created a sword technique capable of cutting worlds...'' ''I see, he was a person with the Law of Wind. He was trying to create a new concept suitable for the sword and for the wind! Although I don''t know if he succeeded... What that man has done will allow me to create a new concept.'' He immediately looked up and put away his sword. He quickly entered the cave where Zu Xin was resting and cultivating. As soon as he returned, he threw himself upon her with great motivation and desire to cultivate, so another round of dual cultivation began in this cave. That beautiful couple was intertwined with each other, enjoying what they were doing and cultivating at the same time. The dual cultivation ended the next day. Tang Yin went out again to practice, but this time, he had a set goal: to find the balance between his sword and the serenity of the wind. He now understands this better because he has understood the Yin of Zu Xin very well and what she is trying to explain to him. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right now, he just wanted to focus on that, so he started making back-and-forth movements with his sword. These movements carried no power, as he had sealed his cultivation, but they somehow managed to move the wind around him. His movements looked like a little dance under the wind. The wind gradually began to swirl around him. Making his every movement smoother and more natural. Chapter 627 - 627: Trying to create a new concept, again? This training lasted a couple of days. During all that time, Tang Yin did not stop moving and practicing while trying to understand the wind to its most profound and perfect state. He was sure that he would have no trouble understanding the other part of the wind because he would not need it. According to Zu Xin, the wind''s personality is always calm and serene, even during storms. At those times, the wind would show its anger by using the storms, but serenity never leaves it. ''Such a perfect personality, it is worth temperance... If the ice made me indifferent, then I will couple with the temperance of the wind to reestablish it the way I want.'' Tang Yin stopped moving when he thought like this and looked at the wind before him. He held a position with one hand raised, the other down, and one leg bent forward. He disappeared his aura being in that position and began to notice that the wind began to swirl towards where he was, straight to hit him. Tang Yin then moved several times, dodging invisible attacks from the wind, which was not actually planning to attack him. It simply planned to move towards the place it had stopped using for a while now, as it had a person there. ''The wind''s serenity makes it not look for trouble; that''s why it tends to avoid me when I''m in a place. But if I disappear my aura, then the wind will start moving towards that place after identifying that there is no one there.'' ''That will allow me to train properly.'' Tang Yin began to move through the wind, dodging every possible blow he could land. They wouldn''t be heavy blows, but he just wanted to manage to move through the wind as if it were his home. Just as he could now with fire and ice, just as he always could with Lightning. His Divine Soul told him this was the right way to understand it. So his body moved at great speed through the wind, and he began to try to understand it on his own. His movements were fast, and he dodged all the wind blows. From one moment to the next, he used the wind to move. And so the hours continued to pass. 48 hours later, Tang Yin stopped what he was doing and went in again to listen to what Zu Xin had to tell her and cultivate with her. That cycle repeated for days. Physical training was necessary, and sometimes, Zu Xin would inspect his training. Although she did not know how to teach him, she tried her best to be of service to him. And so, time passed... Tang Yin dodged one of the wind attacks, and another of the attacks sought to strike his sword. Immediately, he moved his sword slightly towards that attack. The movement was smooth and light. Despite that, a potent and lethal attack was created from the tip of his sword. This attack struck out all sides with absolute precision, like extra fast flashes. The almost palpable wind here, which was as serene as one could think, was split into different halves and looked as if butter had been cut. That attack then crossed the wind at an alarming speed and reached all the distant mountains, cutting them in half. Tang Yin stood in the middle of the place where that attack had formed and looked at his sword. ''It''s such a powerful move when I''m not using cultivation...'' He thought, and his eyes sparkled. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I see. I understand now. All this time my understanding has been a bit off around my power.'' ''While it is possible to create slashing attacks with non-cutting tools, such as the hammer, it doesn''t take advantage of the special cutting attribute at all. While it is possible, if you want to achieve a deep understanding of the attribute and the tool, it is best to avoid making those kinds of attacks... Not only was my understanding wrong, but literally the whole understanding of the world I come from is also wrong in this respect.'' ''It is better to reach the depth of understanding than to find diversity. Diversity in attacks is only useful when you think you have reached your limit, but even then, aren''t there External Spiritual Weapons? You can achieve that diversity by using the External Spiritual Weapons, without requiring you to create attacks that don''t suit your main tool.'' Since he had not reached his limit, why did he need to diversify his attacks with his primary weapon? Perhaps that was why he had failed to understand his destructive attribute fully. ''Maybe what I thought at the beginning is possible. I should make my destructive attribute an extremely powerful attack by mixing it with the Law of Control.'' He thought and smiled softly. ''But for now, this attack I''ve created has made me understand what I must do. Swordsman''s Pride, eh? It''s time to modify you.'' He looked off into the distance and held his sword. ''I''ll do it with one move.'' He wanted to cut those distant mountains with the Swordsman''s Pride he wanted to modify, trying to create a new concept. ''Create a new concept of the wind...'' ''Maintaining serenity; matching lethality; increasing intensity, achieving tempest; without losing serenity.'' His eyes flashed after thinking like that, and he swung his sword at an alarming speed. Then, 32 Flashes of Wind were created under his sword. These flashes shot out at a speed impossible to see. It was the wind cutting through the wind to travel through space. It was an attack capable of tearing down the world''s space, so a great roar sounded. In that same instant, the 32 flashes of wind crossed great mountains from one side to the other, creating an intense storm above them that destroyed them into tiny pieces, the mountains disappearing instantly. ''Better than I expected...'' Tang Yin smiled at this and looked at his sword. ''Although it would be more complicated if I get a way to simplify it into a single attack, even a Divine Master would suffer before my attack... No, if I manage to comprehend the Law of Wind and mix it with the Law of Control... Hehe, Heir of Death. I''m looking forward to facing you.'' Chapter 628 - 628: A new concept; days of pleasure. Perhaps on this occasion, the concept Tang Yin had created was not so clear to the eye of anyone trying to see it. In fact, it was clear that he had launched a powerful attack, and the fact that he was not using cultivation made it more important and shocking. Despite that, what did it mean? Was it just a blow? The simple answer was no; it was not just a blow. His attack involved using both personalities of the wind in one attack. To match the lethality of the technique, ''Swordsman''s Pride'' required maintaining the constant serenity of the wind. But once the blow hit the target, it needed to increase the intensity, creating an absolute storm. The mountains were wiped out in an instant because, at the moment they hit the target, a powerful storm technique was created that existed for only a brief moment. The moment was so short that it could not be seen with the naked eye, and this storm ended up sweeping and shattering the mountains with great force. It was the concept of maintaining and equalizing two types of mental states or feelings in perfect harmony without losing the essence of the attack. This attack could be used in any way Tang Yin wanted, as it did not belong to a sword technique but to a new concept of wind. Perhaps it was not as powerful as the concept he had created of fire, but it was still powerful enough to allow him to fight against people far beyond his capacity. Moreover, when Tang Yin saw this, he realized that Huang Feifei could use this new concept. ''If Feifei manages to learn the concept, she won''t need to give up her wind to focus on fire, and because she was born with the wind attribute, she may not need a different weapon. She likes to fight with the scepter, after all.'' He thought and smiled softly. For a while now, he had been trying to imagine what kind of golden finger he would create for his women, and these thoughts had slowly been answered. Now, he seemed to see it in a better way. ''Since I called my fire concept Inferno... Should I give my wind concept a name?'' Tang Yin considered a few names but then sighed. ''No, forget it. What does it need a name for? It''s fine to keep it as it is.'' He thought after realizing that his mind was full of bullshit names. Then he turned around and smiled at Zu Xin. She stood there stunned, staring at him in shock. Despite being shocked, she got up and ran to him to congratulate him. He had already told her what he wanted to do; therefore, although she was surprised, it was not enough to stand there staring at him in shock. Despite that, she could understand the immense difficulty of what Tang Yin had just done. It was something she wouldn''t even dream of doing someday because it required too deep an understanding of the wind. Still, this reminded her of the way both did dual cultivation. That perfect symbiosis she could see between the two wind personalities to create such a powerful attack resembled the perfect symbiosis that the Yin and Yang of the two could achieve. So she felt even more proud of this. Somehow, she felt she was a sharer in what he had just accomplished. "Congratulations, Tang Yin. It looks like you''ve succeeded in doing what you wanted." "That''s right; I thought it would be harder because there''s not too much wind here, but it was easier than I thought." They were happy, but this was only the beginning, as they still needed to learn the Law of the Wind. Fortunately, to learn it, it was not necessary to do too much. For both of them, the next few days would be for personal enjoyment, as they only needed to continue doing dual cultivation, only this time using a different method. Thus, both returned to the room. Tang Yin grabbed Zu Xin by her slender waist and pulled her up onto the bed, placing her on her back to him, with her knees and hands on the bed, removing her clothes in the process. Tang Yin''s clothes immediately flew off his body as he bent down to poke his head into Zu Xin''s big, beautiful buttocks... "Ahnn!" her moans filled the room when Tang Yin stuck his tongue in there. No matter how much he spent, he couldn''t get enough of her moans and these beautiful buttocks. So, he grabbed them firmly with his arms and started sucking on her pussy, bringing more and more moans into the room. After a while, he pulled away from her and got up. As he was about to put his penis in her vagina, she turned around and got on her knees on the bed, facing him. "Can I try putting it in my mouth?" she asked. She wasn''t even looking at Tang Yin. His penis was in front of her face; that sight left her mesmerized, blurring her vision slightly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously, they had had to cultivate constantly, so she hadn''t had time to see it so closely, but now that she saw it, she was amazed that something so large could enter her. That was why she unconsciously raised her hand to hold it in surprise. "How big¡­" She approached it gently and put it carefully into her mouth. She had to do it gently and slowly because she didn''t want her teeth to hit it. She had no experience whatsoever doing this. Still, the mere attempt to want to do so was enough to make Tang Yin feel ingratiated. She did not need to be taught. Gradually, with a few words from Tang Yin, she began to understand what to do. And so, after several minutes straight of learning with a penis in her mouth, she began to do it in a better way. Sucking and moving her tongue across... Even Tang Yin was surprised at how quickly she learned. Still, the position she was in right now allowed him to see Zu Xin''s delicate and large buttocks as if they were a heart on the bed. That beautiful sight and seeing Zu Xin''s face so drenched by his penis made him so aroused that he ended up throwing Zu Xin onto the bed before she finished her task and thrust his penis in one stroke into her vagina... "Ahnnnnn!" The big moan that came out of her mouth was the beginning of what would be a beautiful few days of cultivation and personal enjoyment. ... Chapter 629 - 629: Jia Yijie, Jia Xiangmei (1) Several days later, Tang Yin stood at the top of the mountain, looking at what had changed in his aura or Law of Control. ''There doesn''t seem to be a noticeable change, but I feel that it is now easier for me to control every Natural Law.'' If he thought carefully, he would realize that it was just as he was thinking. Wind serenity was the best mental state he could achieve because it would allow him to control all the laws more effectively and powerfully. Even more so, because, with his creation of concepts, he need not fall into a deep understanding of the mental states and personalities that required those laws. ''That''s a great benefit.'' He thought. Just then, Zu Xin came out of the cave. "Tang Yin, I''m ready. Shall we go?" she asked softly, and Tang Yin nodded. He held her by the waist, and soon after, they returned to the northwest. After arriving, the two parted, so Tang Yin still needed to learn one more law. ''The Law of the Earth, eh... I''ve met very few people who use the power of the earth.'' He was thoughtful, trying to remember each of the girls in his harem and, even expanding a bit more, the girls in his organization. Still, as he was pensive, trying to find the girl who would be leading him this time, he felt an aura enter his perception and looked up. "Yijie?" She was standing there, smiling softly at him. She didn''t hesitate to jump on him, as always. "Tang Yin!" She hugged and kissed him hard, and he reciprocated, making both slightly lost in a long and delicious kiss until Yijie broke away. "Tang Yin, I miss those days when we were traveling in the northwest, and you were sending me to kill people... Although it hasn''t been too long since then, it feels like it''s been tens of years since then." She sighed, leaning back against him. Tang Yin nodded softly. "Hadn''t you always wanted to stand firmly before the entire continent? Now, you are my woman, something you had also wanted, and you are standing firmly in front of the entire continent. One of the most powerful women on it, aren''t you satisfied? I thought that''s what you wanted." He smiled as he attacked her with all these things. She had told him so herself. Part of her dream was precisely to reach the top of this world, for she wanted to change the rules of this place. And she knew it; that was why she sighed. "Sometimes we don''t value the beautiful moments we spent, because of focusing on the future. I feel like I didn''t live enough in the present when I was traveling with you and the other girls... I didn''t even enjoy our victory before the whole continent in the battle of the great sects, even though I always wanted to go... Sigh, I really was a fool." She hugged him tightly as she said all this. Her words left Tang Yin a little thoughtful. ''This girl sometimes sees things more deeply than the rest. She tends to have a lot of wisdom, despite how she appears to others.'' Tang Yin then kissed her forehead and spoke. "Don''t worry, once we go to my world we can travel together once more. Besides, among all the girls, you''re the most stubborn to cultivate, but somehow you manage always to keep up, so you could travel more with me then." She nodded. "Naturally, if I''m not lazy in cultivation, how could I be the one who has traveled with you the most these past few years? Sometimes, we have to sacrifice some things to get others; it was a common saying where I come from." She replied firmly, surprising Tang Yin a little. ''Where she comes from, huh...'' He thought. Jia Yijie also looked pensive after saying this and averted her gaze a bit to the deeper regions of the northwest. "Tang Yin, do you have time? I want to show you the place I came from." Tang Yin stared at her for a moment and nodded. "My little female demon, I always have time for you, although we can''t last too long because I have to learn one more Law." He smiled after saying this and grabbed her by the waist to fly away at high speed. "Come on, let me see where you''re coming from." He said, and she soon began to lead him. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was deep into the northwest. Crossing the world of lightning and all that the Northwest represented. Soon, both entered a section that no longer belonged to the northwest. It was a region that was no longer populated, but despite that, both still traveled even deeper into this place. A region that Tang Yin had never investigated before. It was the deepest part of the demonic region. Soon, the two of them arrived next to a pile of ruins. It appeared to be an ancient city. Perhaps it was once an imposing city, for it was huge despite not having many buildings. The architecture was different, although everything was destroyed. When they arrived here, Jia Yijie stopped at the top of a building that was still standing and looked at the center of the city. There was a large construction of what appeared to be a castle there. Naturally, it was destroyed. When she looked at these ruins, she sighed. "Welcome to the place where I lived part of my life, Tang Yin." She said softly and looked back. Suddenly, a great storm of demonic energy was unleashed from her body to all sides, along with her spirit weapon, which flew through the whole place, making her look imposing. This special changeable spirit weapon, which Tang Yin knew very well, suddenly started walking in the air and transformed into a strange crown, which flew to stand on Jia Yijie''s head. "Since I wanted to show you where I came from, why not also show you my true identity?" "I am Jia Yijie, former name: Jia Xiangmei, Demon Princess and the Heir to the Throne of the Demon Race until the True Demons destroyed us. This place... Formerly known as the Demon Capital City, although it is less known than the one in the West, it was here that the first Human-Demons were born, my ancestral lands... The city was razed to the ground by the Heavenly Hammer Sect dozens of years ago, and we were all handed over as prisoners to the True Demons." She was firm in speaking and did not hide anything from him. She didn''t want to; this was the time to show him who she really was. Chapter 630 - 630: Jia Yijie, Jia Xiangmei (2) So, after saying this, she knelt on the ground and put her head towards Tang Yin while taking off her crown to give it to him. "I want you to know that I never had any intentions of harming you, even when I suspected you were from the clan that murdered my parents and sent us prisoners towards the true demons. I always knew you were different. And this time you proved it to me, destroying those bastards. Even though you didn''t do it for me, I''m eternally grateful to you." "That''s why... My status, my rank, what I was and what I will be in the future, can I hand it over to you? What you do with me will depend on you; I just want you to know who I really am. I will be yours and nothing else. I don''t need a status; I just need to be by your side so you don''t forget me." She gently moved her hands forward, trying to bestow the crown on him while her demonic aura poured out all over the place. She knew Tang Yin wouldn''t do anything to her, even if she were a demon. Her biggest secret, maybe it wasn''t one in front of Tang Yin. Still, she was nervous. She was afraid Tang Yin might reject what she was giving him or reject her herself. Even though she knew that perhaps he knew, she still felt fear in her heart. Tang Yin stared at her for a moment and walked over to her, clutching the crown. This thing she was doing was the absolute submission that a cultivator could do. Kneeling like that and handing him her spirit weapon, which had transformed into a crown, had only one meaning: My entire present, future, and destiny are in your hands. Please do what you wish with me, and I will accept it. It is also possible that she was trying to ask for something else, something that made Tang Yin surprised. When he held the crown in his hands, he felt the total weight of what this young miss''s words could mean. She was talented, and as long as she didn''t betray him, Tang Yin would allow her to remain eternally by his side, even if she had never said anything about her identity. Before him, none of it was hidden, and she knew that. Therefore, she knew how high she could go alone simply by being close to Tang Yin. But it wasn''t what she wanted. To be honest, she might not even want the status of being Tang Yin''s wife, which she had pursued for several years since they met. She just wanted the status of being his weapon; perhaps that was why she mentioned the days when she was Tang Yin''s weapon. Because she wanted to be, for she knew that this way, he would never stop using her. Tang Yin smiled softly at this and bent down, putting one knee on the ground. Then he lifted her cheek. "You will be My Demonic Queen. From this day forward, I swear by my name that I will bestow upon you the entire Demonic World to rule. Whether it be of this world, my world, or a world above mine. This universe will, one day, know you as The Demonic Queen of Eternal Duality and you will rule over it." He said and gently placed the crown on her head once more. "Therefore, only you are worthy to wear the Crown of Demonic Royalty." At last, he smiled and kissed her lips. "Also, from this day forward, you are mine and mine alone. My woman, my little female demon and also my weapon, everything of you belongs to me." His words sounded like a Divine Decree to Jia Yijie''s ears, leaving her stunned. She was so shocked that she did not know if she should react, but the weight of Tang Yin''s words was profound, and their meaning was clear. She understood it very well, so she hugged and kissed him intensely without hesitation. "Tang Yin... I... I want to form a Marriage of Essences... Let me be yours and yours alone. I will give you all that I am..." She said as she kissed him intensely. Tang Yin was not surprised by this. An Essence Marriage was not simple to do and involved too many things, but he was not against it. So, she smiled broadly and took him to a place she had known for a long time. It was a mountain behind the city. The place was full of weeds, but with a wave of her hand, all the weeds were finely cut. After that, Jia Yijie took out a large blanket and arranged it under Tang Yin''s gaze. A while later, she stopped and turned her face toward Tang Yin to smile at him. "Giving you all of me, also implies that you see me as I am, doesn''t it?" She said softly. At the same time, she opened both arms as her demonic energy swirled around her like a torrent of gale-force winds. This torrent covered her entire body for a few seconds and then began to disappear from the bottom up. From her feet, she slowly showed upwards. There was not too much difference at the bottom. Her skin color had become slightly darker, but not too dark. It looked as if she had slightly tanned her skin; it was an almost imperceptible change. The difference was that her legs had grown a little, and her hips became more splendid. Because the aura was slowly blurring from the bottom up, Tang Yin could see very well that those hips had grown. Although he did not have a view of her buttocks, he was sure that they had grown. Moreover, that lower part of her body gave an indescribable feeling of maturity and beauty. Gradually, her body became more and more visible to Tang Yin''s gaze. A new dress had appeared on her body. It was a purple full-body dress. Her hands had changed slightly, as they looked as if they had some black scales there. They looked a bit like fancy gloves, but they were robust demonic scales. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, a beautiful and perfect body was before Tang Yin''s eyes, with some noticeable changes. Chapter 631 - 631: Essence Marriage The first change Tang Yin saw was that her hair had been painted dark black. Her eyes were purple, and she had grown a few inches, so she was a tall woman. The aura of maturity increased in several folds. The most peculiar thing about this woman, however, was a pair of purple horns on top of her head. They made her look like a true demon. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin did not expect this drastic change. Not only had it increased her beauty and aura of maturity, making her look like a beautiful, mature woman, but it had also changed her physique to the point of showing herself with horns. Although he had seen that she was a demon, he had not been able to see her transformation as a demon, so he was surprised and approached her with one step. He raised his hand to touch her horns gently. ''They''re real...'' He thought and looked at Jia Yijie''s eyes. ''Purple... Purple Eyes Demon... It could be...'' Tang Yin suddenly snapped out of his thoughts. "Who are your parents? Their names?" He asked quickly, leaving her a bit stunned. "Jia Jin and Jia Jie were their names." She replied. Tang Yin then frowned. ''Last name is fine... First name is not.'' He thought and thought of another possibility. "How about your grandparents?" He asked. "I didn''t know them. But I heard from my parents that he was an extremely powerful man. Jia Xenfeng was his name." Tang Yin smiled softly upon hearing this. "No wonder you have horns, being a demon born from demonic humans. So, you''re a granddaughter of old Xenfeng. No wonder, no wonder..." For some reason, he felt a little happy right now. But Jia Yijie felt stunned after hearing this, "Do you know my grandfather?" she asked in shock, and he nodded. "Haha, of course. Jia Xenfeng was the King of the demon world when I was in my world. He''s a powerful and stubborn old man. His peculiarity is that he is not just any human, but one who was born from the union of a true demon and a human. This true demon wasn''t someone special either, although I never knew who he was, but there are rumors that he belonged to the royalty of the True Demon World. That makes him have horns, despite still being human." Tang Yin replied, smiling softly. For Jia Yijie, this was the first time she had heard so much about her grandfather, so she was stunned. Even her parents didn''t tell her too much about him, and she didn''t expect Tang Yin to know him. It seemed that their destiny was deeper than she thought, which made her smile softly. The moment she raised her head slightly to give Tang Yin a kiss, all the information from her grandfather was sent deep into her mind. She hugged him by the neck. "We can talk about that later... Right now, it''s time for us to enjoy what little time we have." She said softly and kissed him intensely. Tang Yin also sent all his thoughts deep into his mind and kissed her back. His ever-curious hands moved to the part of this beautiful new body that caught his attention the most. Those big buttocks were soon in his hand, and he squeezed them hard to feel them, which made Jia Yijie shudder in his embrace. At that moment, she felt her most private part start to get wet, so both of their clothes left their bodies in a few seconds. The arousal of both of them had reached the limit, so Jia Yijie knelt in front of him and started sucking his penis. While her eyes were set as if they were hearts in love, that lustful face and those horns looked so exquisite that it made Tang Yin want to eat her at once. Still, he was patient and waited. The movements of her mouth and tongue felt so good that Tang Yin raised his hands to grab her head. Then, he began to move his hips to the sound. At first, she was surprised, but gradually she began to get used to it and just devoted herself to sucking his penis, which with each thrust went deep into her throat. That made her face look more lustful each time as he increased the speed. It seemed as if he was fucking her mouth, something she liked. Soon, they were immersed in these feelings until a big jet of cum was shot deep down this beautiful woman''s throat. She was a good girl and didn''t need to be told to swallow it down and enjoy the unique taste; getting more and more drenched, she felt her body immediately demand her to have sex. That was why she immediately knelt on the tablecloth she had laid. She lifted her ass towards Tang Yin and wiggled her buttocks gently. "Come..." She said softly, as those big, beautiful, lightly tanned buttocks wiggled back and forth. That was the climax for Tang Yin, who immediately held her firmly by her hips and, with one big thrust, thrust his penis into her vagina. "AHNNNN~" A big moan escaped from her mouth as she felt Tang Yin''s big penis deep inside her. The moans in the open air felt arousing, so Tang Yin began to move roughly. But, simultaneously, she began to exert her ''essence''. Her spiritual energy, her cultivation, her spiritual weapon... Everything inside her moved smoothly, patiently waiting for Tang Yin''s essence... Soon, Tang Yin was cumming hard inside her vagina while she was also cumming. That was the beginning of the union of essences but in a different way than usual. Everything inside her and him moved smoothly in and out of their bodies. Jia Yijie''s spiritual weapon then moved and enveloped them both, entwining them in a beautiful and purposeful union as their essence merged, forming what is known as an Essence Marriage. It is perhaps the Second Deepest Connection a living being can exercise, the first for any living being that does not have the Divine Soul. Chapter 632 - 632: The next woman who will teach him This was a wonderful moment for both, which was mixed with great pleasure. The merging of essences, better known as ''The Marriage of Essences'', is something that merges spiritual energy, cultivation, spiritual weapon, and everything that involves cultivation with the other person in a splendid and highly pleasurable sexual act. It is something that the vast majority of couples tend to do because by merging their essences, the dual cultivation becomes more pleasurable, and, in addition, they get a greater reward for each time. But it is complicated to do it, and not everyone dares to do it because it implies uniting almost all of oneself, something that not everyone would dare to do. After all, the pain suffered would be greater in case of betrayal. Even more so because either of the two can exercise the breaking of the technique, which would cause great damage. It was a risky move for both of them, though more so for Jia Yijie, as Tang Yin''s Divine Soul prevents him from suffering too much damage from a breakup. Still, the word ''betrayal'' did not cross their minds. Both of them were just thoroughly enjoying this beautiful act until its completion... ... Once they finished, both returned to the northwest region. Jia Yijie no longer hid her identity, so when several girls looked at her with horns, they were stunned. "Big sister, you..." In shock, Yinjie rushed over to try to cover for her when she saw her like this. Somehow, she thought something serious might happen, but Tang Yin smiled at her and stroked her head. "I hope to see your true form when I return. Take care of your sister these days. If any bastard approaches her now that her beauty has increased so much, tell him not to even think of it; she is mine." He raised his hand after that, and a great power shot out of his hand, crashing into a mountain and exploding it in a single blast. Then he looked once more at Yinjie. "Unless he wants it to happen to him just like that mountain." After saying this, Tang Yin disappeared from where he stood, leaving the women there stunned. Jia Yijie then began to tell them what had happened... ... On the other hand, Tang Yin needed to think once more about what he needed. ''The Law of the Earth... I think only Mingyue understands it, but being the world, she should understand all the laws; could it be that she can teach it?'' He thought. There was yet another problem. ''Although she was supposed to come to be like my sister. At least in Ren Xiao''s body, she was...'' He thought. Naturally, he knows that if he chooses Mingyue, he will possibly have Dual Cultivation with her. Ever since he rescued her, she has been insisting on having sex with him, as she seems to be in love with him. Apparently, his fall into this world was monitored by her, and everything he did here made her fall in love. The fact that the ''World'' had fallen in love with him stunned him for a while, but after thinking about it, he didn''t overthink it. The thing was, she was somewhat similar to what his sister was, so how would he have sex with her? ''Well, she really isn''t anymore. I''m not in Ren Xiao''s body...'' He finally sighed. ''Well, what does it matter? It''s not like I''m going to let someone connected to me go belong to another man.'' Tang Yin smiled and felt in his soul the connection he had with Mingyue. A short time later, he found her. ''What is she doing there?'' He thought and flew at high speed to where she was. She was in the East, specifically where Tang Yin had reincarnated. She was staring into the Abyss before her when Tang Yin appeared behind her. "Mingyue, what are you doing here?" Mingyue was startled and looked back, "Tang Yin?" Smiling, she hopped over to him so she could embrace him. Tang Yin had no choice but to hug her so she wouldn''t fall. "You''re very spoiled; you weren''t like that when you lived with Ren Xiao and his parents." She shrugged her shoulder after hearing this and put her face on Tang Yin''s shoulder. "What does it matter? Ren Xiao was the brother of this body, and someone I knew was going to die. And my parents... Well, they had a hard time surviving." She replied with a calm smile, though she then raised her head. "What are you looking for me for?" She asked. "I have something to ask you. But I am in doubt as to why you were looking at this dangerous place." Tang Yin sat on the edge of the Abyss while carrying Mingyue, for she did not want to get off. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being in that position, she looked at the Abyss seriously. "I was wondering, why is it here? I am supposed to be the World, and I have always been aware of what goes in and out of the world. I am arguably the most knowledgeable person in this world. I could even see that man who came in a strange ship and sealed the world, and I can see almost all the secrets of this world, but I don''t know how it got here." To her, the existence of this 19-level Abyss had always been an enigma. She couldn''t understand where it came from or what it was going to do here, even though it had somehow been implanted in her main body. Tang Yin frowned when she brought this up. Even he was surprised at the existence of this thing here. But he was more or less getting the idea. "It''s possible it''s because of the Heir of Death." He replied. "Oh? Does the Heir of Death have any connection to this place?" she asked, and he nodded. "That''s right. This place is literally an abyss. Have you seen the dangerous aura that comes out of there? That aura that can be so dangerous that no cultivator could endure it is actually an aura derived from the Aura of Death. I don''t know its creation or even where it came from, but I''m sure this has something to do with Death." Tang Yin was now more than sure of this, for with his Divine Soul awakened, he had felt an incredible increase in his intelligence, and just by joining points he had read and seen before, he could easily figure it out. Despite that, it was still an enigma that he wanted to discover. Even more so now because he knew that the Heir of Death might be there, cultivating. ''That guy might be getting more and more dangerous as the minutes tick by, thanks to this. Once I kill him, I have to investigate this.'' He thought. Chapter 633 - 633: For her, he is the world. Mingyue nodded softly after hearing that. "I see, it makes sense. The Heir of Death is an exalted being, so it''s normal for him to have a backyard in which to cultivate himself. But how did it get put here? Who made it?" Tang Yin frowned once more to think about this. ''...By now, I''m more than sure that immortals exist. But...Why do I feel that something as difficult as that, even an immortal, couldn''t do it? How hard is it to attain the power of an immortal?'' The world before him was increasingly filled with riddles to be discovered, but in the end, he could only sigh and disperse those thoughts from his mind. ''Sigh, forget it. Sooner or later, I''ll know; for now, let''s focus on the present.'' After saying this, he looked at Mingyue. "Mingyue, I need a favor. Teach me the Law of the Earth." He was firm in his words and did not hesitate. He thought Mingyue would hesitate, but she nodded quickly after hearing his request. "Of course, I will teach you everything you ask of me." She replied, taking Matt by surprise. "Huh, no questions or anything?" "No, why should I ask? If you want to learn the Law of the Earth, then I''ll teach it to you. Even if you want to go to the Core World to cultivate, I''ll take you there and protect you while you cultivate. Whatever you want, I will fulfill it for you." She looked at him with a beautiful smile after saying this. It looked as if that answer was the most natural in the world. And to her, it was. Tang Yin didn''t know, for this woman didn''t reveal her feelings too much. But to her, he was the world. Although in a literal way, she is ''a world'', she doesn''t care much about this. When her consciousness was trying to understand human emotions, Tang Yin appeared to let her feel one of the most complicated emotions to feel and understand. He was so unique in her eyes that he had become the world to her. That was why, when she learned that the Heir of Death might kill him, she did not hesitate to give herself up to prevent the birth of that guy. Many of the decisions she had made were to be with him. She decided to embody herself, an extremely risky decision, just to be able to walk with him. She wanted to feel the joy that those humans felt, to walk next to him. Although, as a world, she was always innocent, so she did not spy on them when they had sex, considering them immoral. But when she became human and understood that feeling more deeply, she realized that it was not enough to just walk with him. It wasn''t enough to watch him become strong; she wanted something more. That''s why she won''t hesitate to give and teach him whatever he wants. Tang Yin could see this written in her tender, clear eyes. That''s why he smiled and grabbed her cheek. "You are a good girl. All right, let me learn under your command, Mingyue. I''ll do whatever you want to learn." He replied. Her eyes sparkled when he said this. "Are you sure, Tang Yin!? You''ll do whatever I tell you!?" She asked quickly. Tang Yin nodded. "Those have been my words; it is a promise." She then smiled with pleasure and joy and stood up. "Hahaha, good, good. Then wait a moment; I''m going to get something," she said, suddenly disappearing. Tang Yin frowned and looked down below the ground. ''Did she go to the Core?'' He thought doubtfully and then felt her move at great speed across the continent, reaching from one side to the other in a few seconds. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After about 5 minutes, she returned to where Tang Yin was and smiled at him. "Come, come with me." She said and grabbed him by the hand without waiting for his response. Then, both disappeared. ''Travel through space? Shit, this way of traveling through space is faster than my father''s.'' Tang Yin thought in shock and soon felt and saw again that he had arrived on solid ground. He could not even look through the space in this place when he had already arrived at a different place. Tang Yin quickly fell to realize where he was. "This is... Another continent?" He asked doubtfully, and Mingyue nodded. "Hehe, feel the spiritual energy here and you can know why I brought you here." Tang Yin then realized that the spiritual energy here was extraordinarily rustic and would allow cultivation for those who controlled the Law of the Earth. "Do people live in this place?" Mingyue shook her head, "No. There is only one habitable continent here, unfortunately. There used to be people living here. The Earth Clan was called; they were good guys; they were wiped out by humans from the other continent hundreds of thousands of years ago. Further away, on the other side of the world, there also lived a peculiar clan. They developed that continent to an incredible technological level. But they were the most idiotic; they created a war and ended up all dying, exterminating themselves." "They were the first human inhabitants of this world. After them, the current inhabitants of the continent were the second. They are the ones who have lasted the longest until now and are the only ones left." She sighed after telling all this. She didn''t like to see these idiots, whom she gave shelter and all, killing each other. But there came a point where she began not to care because they were such idiots that there was no way to make them understand. In the end, her conclusion was, ''Human beings are the stupidest, most arrogant race there is. I can never understand them.'' Although Tang Yin later appeared, making her fall in love with him and want to understand him, but in reality, she only wanted to understand him. She didn''t even intend to understand his women. Even if they were all nice girls, she had no hope or interest in them. She has only interest in the man in front of her, who nodded after listening. "As a race, in fact, we humans are one of the most talented races in the universe, but we tend to make more mistakes than successes in our lives. And I think that all of that boils down to our ego preventing us from seeing the true reality of things." He replied and sighed. "Forget it, let''s get started." Chapter 634 - 634: The Mother of Natural Laws After telling her this, Mingyue nodded and took him to a place where a house was built in stone. That construction was a little strange. It looked primitive and rustic, but somehow, there were no weeds growing on the walls of this place. It was quite a big house with no rooms, only a vast living room. "This is perhaps the oldest building on the continent. I never knew who it was that made it, but I found it by chance while looking around the world. It''s hundreds of millions of years old." She said softly. Judging by its appearance, it seemed to have taken much work to make. ''It looks like it was made with primitive tools.'' Tang Yin thought. Once inside, Ren Mingyue began to speak. "Tang Yin, learning the Law of the Earth is not too complicated. But it is not easy either. You should know that the Earth is basically the mother of the other Natural Laws. The Law of the Earth never rejects a bearer who wants to control it, for it is not a demanding Law. Still, there are some important issues regarding its personality." "Of rude personality, Earth has the purest personality among the Natural Laws; it is not a combination of personalities, but is a plain and simple personality. This is so because it is the Law of Earth that exerts its power over the other laws. Fire is arrogant and airy, and ice is proud and indifferent, wind is passive-aggressive, water has a personality similar to that of wind. Each of these Natural Laws has defined personalities, but for the most part, they are like children who do not know what they want." "If you want to understand the Law of the Earth, you only have to pass one test: understand why the elements have personalities. And why that is, I just told you." "To the Law of the Earth: Fire, Wind, Water, and Ice, they''re just little kids with explosive personalities in some way or another, so they don''t control themselves." "That''s why Earth has a rude personality. Its only mission is to be able to control these little children that were born from it so that they can''t destroy everything because, even though they are children, they are very powerful." "If you learn that from the beginning, everything will become easier later on. Here, study this book; it will help you understand what I am telling you." At this point in her talk, she passed him a book. It had numerous writings regarding the earth and how to understand it correctly. "Before you do that, I will tell you one thing. Right now, you will be able to learn the Law of the Earth up to its initial stage, up to the bearer level. But you won''t be able to advance any further unless you do something: Learn the Law of Nature." "The two are one, though they can be learned independently. Together, Earth and Nature are called ''Mother Nature,'' so you must learn both to advance to the next stages. That''s it, go study the book; once you understand it, we can start the next stage." She smiled lustfully after saying ''second stage'' but turned away so Tang Yin wouldn''t notice and went to do something else. Tang Yin then walked out of there and sat down to meditate. With all the explanations she had given him, Tang Yin already knew what he could do. He always thought the Law of the Earth was a bit unusual and thought it might be the most difficult to learn, but that perhaps wasn''t the case. As he read the book, he realized that it was. In fact, for others, it might be more complicated to learn the Law of the Earth because the idea is not to ''understand'' that the other laws are children but to treat them as such. But for him, it was different. From the beginning, the Natural Laws have been treated as children under his Law of Control. So he just needed to learn the other things and understand this more deeply¡ªpersonality and everything else¡ªwhich would not be difficult. He sat meditating for a while, trying to understand the essence. Being a Natural Law that is divided in two in order to form ''Nature'', it is an interesting and complicated Natural Law to learn. It doesn''t have too much power, so you must be prepared to have incredible defense but low attack to learn it. That implies that all your power could become defensive. For many, that would be a problem. But Tang Yin had no problem at all. Quickly, his understanding advanced and broadened amidst deep thoughts and meditations. The rustic energy of the place swirled around him and constantly beat against his body as he meditated. After spending numerous hours under this constant pounding, he understood the earth''s energy in depth, the fastest he had ever managed to understand something like this. Even so, he still felt it was lacking, so he moved to a place with more energy and began understanding it. For numerous more hours, no one disturbed him. Ren Mingyue was watching him from afar, but she said nothing. She only gave him another book halfway through and made him study it. Both books explained the Law of the Earth very well, so they were of great help to Tang Yin. After hours and hours of continuous training, Tang Yin felt that enough was enough. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Could this be the Law that I will understand the fastest? So far, the Law of Fire is the shortest, but it is because I already knew about Fire. In this case, it''s because of the Law of Control.'' Tang Yin stood up and smiled towards Ren Mingyue, who was sitting far away from him. "Mingyue, I think I understood what you meant. I have an idea of what you mean, so I think it''s time to get started." "If you think you''re ready now, then let''s start the second part. Come with me back to the cave." She replied, and both flew back to that place. Chapter 635 - 635: She wants to record the moment As soon as they arrived, Tang Yin could feel a great deal of spiritual energy here. "The second phase is simple. Hehe." She said that as soon as both entered and closed the house door, which was built of stone. As soon as she did this, she hugged him from behind. Tang Yin gave her a sidelong glance then. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All the spiritual energy you want is here for you to cultivate. You can learn the Law of the Earth, and at the same time, you can increase your cultivation. Perhaps this is the first time you''ve seen so much spiritual energy in one place. It is the core energy; I have connected it with this one for cultivation to be effective." She said softly. Tang Yin nodded to her and turned around to face her. She looked up to see him. "We''re going to cultivate together. That thing you had with those girls, dual cultivation. I have a perfect technique to cultivate us." She said, smiling softly and before he could speak, she spoke again. "The Divine Soul Bearer, the Divine Heir, will have the opportunity to dual cultivate with a totally pure World... You... You do accept, right?" In the end, her words sounded a little soft and almost stuttering. The last time she brought up a similar topic, Tang Yin rejected her. Looking at his current learning ability, she knows that he could comprehend the Law of the Earth without dual cultivating. Therefore, the possibility of being rejected again was there. She had prepared everything so that he could cultivate in the best possible way. She was sure that even where he came from, he had not seen a cultivation site as good as this because the energy here was the purest created by the world''s core. Tang Yin smiled softly at this and nodded to her. He raised his hand and cupped her cheeks. "Since you put it like that, there''s no way I''d turn down such a tempting offer. I never thought I could cultivate myself with a world; I''m sure even my father would be jealous of me for completing every man''s dream." Mingyue was surprised by his words and looked at him. "Are you sure? You don''t refuse to do that with me? Before you..." Just before she could finish speaking, she felt lips press against hers, causing her to fall silent. "You are beautiful, Mingyue. Your long blue-white hair, coupled with that beautiful and peculiar pair of yellow eyes you have, make you as perfect as creation itself. You are the most perfect embodiment of the world there is; how could I disagree when you ask me like this? Before, I simply had too much on my mind. But I don''t care anymore; you have prepared all this for me, so I will use it and eat you." He smiled after saying this and kissed her again. He then carried her and lifted her onto a bed they had pulled out when they arrived. She was still slightly in disbelief but soon felt her clothes vanish from her body, so she reacted again. Her overflowing happiness became evident when Tang Yin felt a strange aura cross his body, destroying all his clothes in a moment. Tang Yin then moved in to kiss her gently and intensely. Mingyue accepted him. She allowed him to do whatever he wanted. So Tang Yin''s curious hands began to dance on her body, moving gently across her body and squeezing her beautiful buttocks tightly. Between heated and intense kisses, Tang Yin began to move down her body, kissing her neck and soon after reaching her breasts. He started sucking them as soon as he got there, enjoying this beautiful feeling, savoring the taste of such a gorgeous body. "Hnn..." Mingyue''s moans mingled with the moment, bringing bliss to this rocky and huge room. Soon after, he slowly moved down until he reached that lower part. Naked, her vagina was beautiful and looked so delicious that Tang Yin couldn''t hold back the urge to stick his tongue in there... "Ahnnn!" Although Mingyue was surprised, she knew she should let Tang Yin do as he pleased. Although she didn''t expect him to stick his tongue in there, she supposed it was a normal and natural thing to do. But her arousal increased greatly, and her moans began to float in this room as Tang Yin''s tongue and fingers did what they wanted inside her. It was a different and unique feeling he was giving her, so her happiness increased drastically, which also brought a big moan escaping from her mouth when she had her first orgasm. It was an orgasm filled with delicious fluids, which completely bathed Tang Yin. ''What a great orgasm...'' He thought and smiled, getting up before the orgasm ended to lubricate his penis with these delicious juices. She was breathing heavily when suddenly she felt something bigger than Tang Yin''s tongue or his fingers enter her. She was startled, opened her eyes sharply, and looked down. There, a large rod of flesh was entering her. "Wait!" she said suddenly. "What''s wrong? Does it hurt a lot?" Tang Yin asked worriedly, and she shook her head. "No, wait." She said, moving her hands to the sides and creating several mirrors with her power. These mirrors reflected both of them from different angles. Tang Yin was stunned by this. "Recording mirrors?" he asked, and she smiled lustfully. "Since I don''t know when I''ll be able to have sex with you again, I must record such an important moment." She replied, smiling lustfully. Actually, she wanted to see the moment when the two could become one. It was her longed-for moment ever since she took a body; how could she not record it? Still, it had left Tang Yin in shock. ''This girl...'' He smiled softly and then grabbed her and suddenly carried her. "Since you want to record it, it must be perfect." He said quickly, and without her being able to react, he started to lower her body to thrust his penis into her vagina. "Ahnn!" A moan that got longer as more time passed came out of Mingyue''s mouth when she felt that big penis inside her. It was such a turn-on for her that as soon as she felt it inside, she started squirting all at once. "Oh? You cum just putting it in..." Tang Yin said, smiling softly, and then started to penetrate her quickly. Chapter 636 - 636: Great Benefits After Learning All the Elemental Laws "Ahn- Ahnn- Ahnn!" her moans were constantly repeated as Tang Yin was charging her. Her vagina squirted continuously at every onslaught of his penis. To hold herself, she hugged him tightly and enjoyed the moment of pleasure. Each time she felt herself cumming again and again. Tang Yin then changed her position, putting her facing forward but still carrying her in his arms. He then walked over to one of the mirrors, wanting to show her how lewd and wonderful she looked. Besides, this way, she could get a perfect look at the moment when his penis entered her most private part. "Look how lewd and beautiful you look, Mingyue. Since you put these mirrors here, it''s time to use them." He said, smiling softly. She then opened her eyes doubtfully, and the mirror in front of her reflected what they were doing. Because Tang Yin was spreading her legs, she could see the place that connected the two of them. Suddenly, she was startled by Tang Yin''s sudden movement... "Ahnn- Ahnn!" She was stunned seeing the face she was making, but every time she saw Tang Yin''s penis enter her body, she became even more excited, and soon a big spurt shot out of her vagina, soaking the mirror in front of her, making the moment wonderful and splendid for both of them. In that way, a beautiful couple found themselves having sex for quite a while until they remembered to do dual cultivation. . At the same time, something strange and incomparable was happening around the world. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a day that the entire world''s population would dub ''The Day of Divine Gifts.'' Around the world, each race received great improvements and gifts from the world. Due to Mingyue''s extreme happiness and contentment in a forgotten corner, the world made harvests abundant from one moment to the next, blessing both the poor and the rich. The dead seeds from which they expected nothing germinated with great splendor and even bore fruit at an astonishing speed. Every tree also had the same effect. But that was not all. An immense amount of spiritual energy emanated from the world''s core. As a side effect and unexpected by Mingyue and Tang Yin, the union of a World and the Divine Soul brought enormous rewards to Mingyue or, instead, to the ''World''. The world''s core had suddenly been revitalized, and spiritual energy became abundant everywhere. Thanks to the large amount of spiritual energy it gave off, the world was partially clouded, and it was not bad for Mingyue. Although spiritual energy was pouring out of her, it was not harming the world. On the contrary, it was a blessing in some way. It was an unexpected but totally unbelievable effect... ... One week later. Tang Yin and Ren Mingyue finished their week of dual cultivation with extremely satisfactory results. They were so satisfactory that they stunned Tang Yin and Mingyue. They did not expect the world to react in such a way when they came together in a perfect union, which also caused Mingyue to have more perfect control over the world. It was as if the Divine Soul had blessed her. It felt as if the Divine Soul was repaying her for all that she had done for his wearer, for it was something that it had done without Tang Yin noticing. Subsequently there were the blessings Tang Yin received. They were simply amazing. He never imagined that his cultivation would increase in this world, but as he cultivated in this place with Mingyue and learned the Law of the Earth, it increased significantly. He was already at the peak of the God Realm, one step away from reaching the God Ruler Realm. Even so, it would be complicated for him to reach that level in this world. Although he could feel that his body still had the ''Divine Complements'' needed to increase his cultivation to that level, the lack of pure and effective spiritual energy was a problem. Also, because he had just recovered his body, he realized that he was at the bottom of the Tenth Level of the God Realm and did not decrease to the ninth level because the Divine Complements imprinted within the essence of the body prevented him from doing so. Also, Shi Yue did a good job maintaining his soul part all this time. But, despite all that, his cultivation managed to break through to the next level! No, not just to the next level. He had surpassed his previous cultivation! At the time, he was considered an extraordinary genius for being at the First Level of the God Ruler Realm and being able to face the Divine Masters. But this time, he had already surpassed that cultivation. He was no longer at the First Level. His cultivation was now as high as the Fifth Level of that realm. It was a significant increase, even more so for Tang Yin, who could improve his entire cultivation in various folds simply by existing. That improvement alone had been enough to surprise him. The leap he had made in his power had been incredible. Still, that was just the first part of the great improvement he was receiving. As he came out to understand what he had accomplished, for he had a lot of strange information in his head, he began to realize how amazing it had been to choose to cultivate the Law of Control. He couldn''t help but be stunned. The first thing that stunned him was learning that ''Aura of Control'' is actually a passive ability. It is always active, and it is that strange aura that surrounds him whenever he wants to use the Law of Control. The fact that such a good power was a passive ability did not make sense. Keep in mind that what the Aura of Control does is not as simple as ''enhancing'' the power. It allows him to Control Natural Laws and all kinds of power, enhancing them to the extreme limit. In addition, it gives him ideas during combat about how to use the power more effectively. What''s more, when mixed with Divine Soul, it is so amazing that it lets him see all the opponent''s weak points, and if he uses it with his ''Inferno,'' he can create them. The other thing it does is increase the power of the abilities, laws, or whatever Tang Yin uses, so everything is more powerful when he uses the Aura of Control, an ability that doesn''t expend spiritual energy or anything; it''s like it''s his base state. But if that were the only amazing thing, then it would not be worthy to say that the Law of Control is amazing. That was just a small part, for the central part was the First Core Skill he learned from the Law of Control... Chapter 637 - 637: Central Skill of the Law of Control Tang Yin had always wondered, what kind of abilities could the Law of Control have? And although he has had many theories in his head, in none of them did he hit the mark because he didn''t expect the first core ability he would receive to be one he technically ''already knew about''. -Energy Source or Power Source. The name says it all. But it''s more incredible than it sounds. It was surprising that one of the Law of Control''s central abilities had this name, but being a Central Ability means it is part of the Core of the Law of Control, just like the Aura of Control. It has several functions. At least the ones he knows about for now. The first is that it can create highly pure spiritual energy. This spiritual energy can be used to transfer to someone else for cultivation, but the amount of spiritual energy created is limited by the amount of Tang Yin and the target person''s capacity. Now, that limitation can actually be somewhat overlooked, as it is an ability that can be connected to ''Spiritual Energy Containers'' such as the ''Spiritual Worlds'' of people above the God Ruler Realm (Realm of the Divine Ruler). This means that Tang Yin can store an immense amount of spiritual energy there and grow thousands of spiritual herbs, greatly increasing his soul cultivation. Moreover, the spiritual energy stored there can be transferred to someone else without using the Skill, which would greatly help to cultivate. Moreover, Tang Yin has no problem cultivating with this spiritual energy because it is pure. Even he can cultivate himself without any problem, so now he can become strong wherever he is. He will always have the spiritual energy to cultivate himself. However, this ability still has two more effects in addition to all. The first of these is the least ''shocking'', so to speak; it is simply a body strengthener; it strengthens Tang Yin''s physical body shockingly, but it does not do it all at once. It does it gently and passively. That function is always active, but naturally, body strengthening has peaks to reach, and they depend on the Cultivation Realm, so there will never be a case where Tang Yin has a body powerful enough to surpass his cultivation unless he himself trains him for that; it is simply like additional help, but still impressive. After all, reaching the peak of the physical body for the cultivation realm where he is located is not simple. It is more complicated than you think, so it is a great help. Now, the other remaining effect, which is even more shocking than the rest, might be related to the fact that the Heir of Death has been able to stand up to Tang Yin. It is a strange function where a ''Second Body'' is created internally, which only serves as a container for a peculiar but powerful spiritual energy. This container is parallel to Tang Yin''s body. He can use it for whatever he wants. Whether it is to increase the defense of the real body or... Create a much more powerful attack than he usually could. Filling this energy container is difficult, as the energy is a bit strange, and Tang Yin fails to understand it, but it is powerful enough for him to want to use it. Just the thought of giving an attack with all his power and having the power to spare to increase his attack power to twice as much makes his hair stand on end. Because that is precisely one way to wipe people far more powerful than him out of existence. ''Could it be that all Primordial Laws have something similar? One Source of Power... How strange it is.'' He thought, frowning. Then he remembered something. ''Hey, administrator. You told me that the System is a Power Source, right? Could it be that the System also has an option like this?'' he asked. He knew the administrator was awake because they talked about these abilities. But she still took some time to respond. "No, it doesn''t have anything like that. But it does have powerful and impactful functions. The System was not created for you to be strong using its functions but for you to become strong using its functions. They are two different things; don''t confuse them." She replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''So, the Law of Control is the first option? ''No, it should be the second and the first...'' The administrator smiled after hearing this. "Well, you''ll understand as you continue to become strong. Look back, Tang Yin, and you can see how far you''ve come. A few years ago, you didn''t have the slightest idea what the Law of Control was and just chose it as a gut feeling of your being, but now you understand what the Law of Control is." "If you look back and see your journey, you''ll also notice something shocking, Tang Yin. It''s just that because you''re experiencing it firsthand, it''s harder for you to see it. But I''ll give you a hint: The Law of Control is what the name implies, and that''s the root. All those skills you think are shocking are really nothing more than decorations." The administrator spoke softly and with a hint of mystery in her voice. Her words made Tang Yin think. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was sure she was no more intelligent than Tang Yin, but she was also sure she could figure things out that he couldn''t, simply because she was a bystander. She''s not discovering everything that Law entails; she''s just watching from the side as if she were some kind of god. That makes it easier for her to notice everything, while Tang Yin seems to remain in the shadows. The reason why he is in the shadow of so many things is that he has to deal with too many things by seeing everything in the first person, which limits his vision. ''Maybe I should try to find him an ability to see himself in the third person...'' She thought but soon smiled. ''Well, that''s true. He still has a chance to go to that world. I suppose, if he''s lucky, he might find something interesting there.'' She thought and then diverted her attention. "Another thing, Tang Yin, I have a way for you to counteract those Castles of Death a bit." Chapter 638 - 638: System Store A while later, Tang Yin floated above one of the Death Castles while looking down. He had heard everything the administrator had to say, making him realize she was right. There is a way to counteract the Castles of Death. Now that he could understand the Law of Control thoroughly, he realized that this thing was extraordinary. And each Natural Law has a way to create a Castle, which will have the characteristics of its Law. For example, the Law of Fire can create a ''Fire Castle'' and use fire as its attribute. These Castles are not like the Castles of Death. Although they have Elemental Beings, they are not as strong and do not spread flames everywhere. They are only good for defense. It applies equally in any of the four laws, and even the Law of Lightning has to do it. The admin''s idea was to use a section of the system that he hadn''t seen; he didn''t even know that the system had been upgraded thanks to his power increase because he didn''t want to touch it. Still, the section of the system in question is a Shop that uses ''System Coins''. That store has a peculiarity. It sells Castles, and once Tang Yin buys one, he can choose from anywhere. They are authentic constructions of great size and extreme resistance, which, according to the administrator, can be containers of the Castles of Natural Laws. This allows them to remain active permanently and increases their power. After learning of this, Tang Yin wanted to try it out. Although he was not looking forward to using the system, he wanted to try this feature this time because it looked interesting. Therefore, he opened that section of the System when he got here. It was an extensive system window, with multiple options on the sides and a huge list of items and various things he could buy. There were all sorts of things, from spiritual herbs to incredible weapons, castles, or any kind of construction. Even Spiritual Bones and something even more amazing stunned Tang Yin: Divine Complements. There were so many things that he felt dizzy, and some items were not allowed to see them. Such a large list was staggering, but he looked at the castle section, the one he was currently interested in. Several pictures of the castles he could buy were included, along with the price in System Coins. ''They cost tens of millions, some even hundreds of millions...'' He thought, looking at the fact that he barely had 40 million System Coins. ''Hey, admin. how did I get this amount? And how do I get more?'' "By completing missions you can get them and also because you have added many beautiful women to your harem. The money that each mission says it will give you in coins of this world, it also gives them to you in system coins. You can also exchange them for treasures, but in the future. The other way you have is by using the system salons. For every minute you spend in there, you will receive a certain amount of system coins." ''Don''t you have some quick way to get several million? The 20 million castles are really pitiful and I doubt very much if they can hold out too long, even with the help of the Law''s.'' The administrator sighed. "There is one way you can use right now, but it''s by borrowing from the system. Still, I don''t think you''d want to do that, since that involves making a deal with the artificial intelligence that''s controlling the system." Matt then shook his head. ''Forget it, we''d better get on with it. As long as I can hold out until I murder that bastard it''ll be enough.'' He thought. He still had to deal with that system mission that prevented him from killing the bastard of the Heir of Death, and although the last time the attacks didn''t affect him much, he could feel that they were weaker than they should be due to the interference of the Control Law. But nothing guaranteed him that the system hadn''t found a countermeasure since it was attached to his body and soul. That''s why it was best not to rely on the system for anything else. Because he was in a hurry, he did not hesitate to buy a castle worth 20 million system coins. This granted him a castle-shaped item, which he put strategically, where he could counter a Death Castle for a while. After extensive research regarding the Four Castles of Death that the guy had put up, he knew where he should put them to avoid serious trouble. And after placing one, he thought about the ability he wanted to use among his Natural Laws. His Law of Control was already passively hovering over his body when an Ice Castle materialized before him. He then used the system option to ''Merge with a Natural Law'', and the two Castles became one. The Ice Castle was more like a representation of one, which totally covered the Castle purchased in the system. It is as if the Castle in the system was the bones and the Castle created with the Law of Ice was the flesh and the power. ''That''s why you say it lasts longer... I see, that makes sense.'' Tang Yin thought in satisfaction. Still, at that moment, Tang Yin felt as if his forehead was burning slightly. ''What is it?'' he thought and touched his forehead. Then he felt something there, slightly burning. ''What?'' Confused, he took out a mirror to see what was supposed to be on his forehead. With the mirror in hand, he could see something on his forehead. It appeared to be a tattoo or mark, glowing the same color as the Aura of Control, which was strange to him. ''The Law of Control?'' He thought and hid his Aura of Control. That made the small symbol on his forehead suddenly disappear, and subsequently, the Aura of Control appeared again, bringing the symbol back to his forehead. At the same time, the Aura of Control firmly surrounded the Icy Castle in front of him. That imposing aura stood there like a vast, unbreakable fortress, while a huge symbol like the one on Tang Yin''s forehead stood there like a shield to protect it. That left him dumbfounded. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 639 - 639: Training is over "Unbelievable. So, it''s the mark of the Law of Control, huh... It seems to be a powerful mark. When I have it on my forehead, my power increases..." He couldn''t help but let out his voice. Then, the beautiful voice in his mind rang out again. "I once heard it called a Primordial Symbol. Apparently, it has many uses, but I didn''t expect to see one like this. This is more amazing than I had told you." She spoke. Tang Yin agreed, which made him happy, and immediately went to the other place to build the next Icy Castle, which was covered by an Aura of Control. Something more impressive about this was that the Aura of Control that came out of his body and surrounded both castles did not dissipate, even when he stopped showing it. ''Although it uses mass spiritual energy, it is sustained by the world''s power and mine... I must talk to Mingyue about it.'' He thought. If Mingyue could have a large amount of the world''s spiritual energy sent towards those places to allow that Aura of Control to function, perhaps it would ease the weight on his shoulders. After thinking like that, he looked at the sky with a smile. "Looks like the training is over. It''s time to start erasing my last enemies in this world." He said, smiling softly. Apparently, not only would he bring a new era to the Central Region, but he might be close to bringing a new era to this world. Tang Yin sighed and quickly flew to where his girls were. He immediately sent a message to all of them, to meet at one point. Great powers were unleashed from different parts of this world as Tang Yin''s women flew at great speed to where he was waiting for them. Right now, not just a few were coming; they were all coming. Moreover, the mainland forces under each of them began to board huge warships and move westward. According to Tang Yin''s order: All the mainland forces should prepare to launch an all-out attack towards the demonic region. It was time to exterminate them. No one could disobey this order, so the world began to embark on a swift westward journey. The first to arrive in front of Tang Yin was the Three Main Seats of the Silver Assassin Organization, for they were close by. When the First Seat arrived, she approached Tang Yin with a movement. This woman was wonderful; her skin was as pure as a baby''s, but she still didn''t speak. ''...Even though I have risen strongly in my cultivation, this woman is still more powerful than me. Who the hell is she?'' Tang Yin thought as he tried to look through her. She looked up to look at him and shook her head doubtfully. Tang Yin smiled at her and stroked her head a little. Perhaps in this world, only he could do that with her without his arm being torn off. However, she was still unresponsive even to this. Tang Yin looked at Xiu Mei after that and nodded to her. "Mei, thank you for your good work running the organization. It looks like I can leave you in charge of everything that belongs to me without fear in the future." He replied, and Xiu Mei shook her head quickly. "Don''t thank me, master. I swore to give myself to the organization for you so that you could live your life peacefully. So don''t worry, I''ll run everything you want to put me in charge of as best I can to repay your kindness." She smiled with slight embarrassment and lowered her head after saying this. Tang Yin then pulled her to him, hugging her lightly. "I will repay you in the near future. I''ll take care of the bastard who''s been bothering us, and when we get to my world, I''ll create something good for you to grow stronger. Wait patiently." He spoke. Xiu Mei was surprised when she felt him hug her. It was the first time he had done something like that, but more than that¡­ Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had been away from him for several steps; how did he manage to hug her in an instant without moving from place? ''God... Master has become extremely powerful...'' She thought in shock. Thus, she couldn''t react to his words, and Tang Yin looked at the actual third seat, the second previous, which was standing there in a respectful manner. "I see you''ve been doing well, too; thank you for what you''ve done; you''ve been helping Shi Yue''s organization, right?" "Yes, master. Mistress Shi Yue gave me a great position in her organization to help her organize it, even though it really didn''t need it. Everyone there is extremely loyal to her; I guess that''s Madam''s charm." Tang Yin nodded to him. "I will also reward you when I go to my world, so stay strong. By the way, that woman you told me a while ago, Jun Xilei, where is she?" he asked, and Zuo Yang, the man in front of him, nodded a little to remember. "Jun Xilei... Ohh, you mean the new Thirteenth Seat. The woman Jun Xilei, who has Madam Jun as her teacher, right?" he asked after remembering. Tang Yin was a bit surprised, ''That girl already made a place for herself among the seats? She''s been improving remarkably.'' he thought and nodded to him. "Can you call her? Before they all arrive, I want to talk to her. If you bring her teacher, it will be helpful to me, too." Zuo Yang nodded slightly at this. "It''s alright, master. Actually, she is close, as she has just been promoted. She is a talented person, master; when you meet her, you will surely see." He replied and then flew off at high speed towards Red Thunder City. About 30 minutes later, he returned in the same manner, but he brought a person with him this time. "Master, Madam Jun will be here shortly. I didn''t quite understand what she was doing, but she told me that she would be coming here shortly." After saying this, Zuo Yang stepped aside. "Master, this is Jun Xilei, the one I told you about before." As soon as she arrived, Jun Xilei quickly bowed, not even catching a glimpse of Tang Yin''s face. "Greetings, Lord Tang. It is my great pleasure to meet you." Her respectful attitude was normal. The person before her was ''The Greatest on the Continent,'' as many call him; the respect his name commanded was great on the continent. She knew perfectly well that she was nobody before him. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded, smiling softly. "Long time no see, Miss Jun. You''ve changed a lot since we last met." He spoke. Chapter 640 - 640: Meeting with Jun Xilei Jun Xilei felt her body shudder softly after hearing this and carefully up. She didn''t recognize the voice. Why was the most powerful man on the continent greeting her like that? Maybe they had met before. ''No way, I''ve never met such a powerful person...'' She was confused, but as soon as she saw Tang Yin''s silver eyes, her body felt a brief shudder. Her mind traveled at great speed back to the past, when she was still a young girl seeking to make a place for herself in this world. Just before she was taken to that Great Sect, in that Spiritual Forest, where she met a girl and a boy. That boy who saw her naked body but who was able to keep a firm and determined look to help her, even though she had questioned him. Her mind recalled precisely the moment when she had felt lost in that beautiful pair of blue eyes, which had temporarily turned silver. That beautiful pair of eyes, which belonged to the person who had drastically changed her life, met the perfect face in front of her right now, and surprise reigned on her face. "Tang Yin!" Startled, she stood up in shock and stared at him. Tang Yin smiled at her a little wryly. ''Tsk, and what did she remember about me? I thought she''d be confused, but it seems this girl and Li Mei have excellent memories.'' He thought but nodded to Jun Xilei. "Long time no see, Miss Jun. You''ve become very powerful since last time." He praised her sincerely. The fact that those words came from the one who was a cripple at the time did not seem to be sincere praise. Still, Jun Xilei didn''t mind this; she smiled broadly. "Is it really you, Tang Yin? How did you change so much? My god, it''s impossible for me to recognize you now easily!" she replied in astonishment. Tang Yin smiled at her, "You just recognized me with a glance; what do you mean you can''t do it? It''s okay. Naturally, it''s me, the same one who opened your spiritual entrances in that spiritual forest several years ago. I''m glad to hear you''re well." Jun Xilei nodded to him several times. "Yes, Tang Yin. I have become much stronger thanks to you. You really changed my life drastically, and it''s because of that time that I can now stand here." She replied, her voice full of sincerity and gratitude. To her, he was one of her two great heroes, along with her teacher. Both had changed her life in some way, but if it weren''t for Tang Yin, she wouldn''t have that woman as a teacher. Therefore, she was eternally grateful to him, but now that she found him, she had no way to repay him, which made her feel uncomfortable, although she had other things on her mind. "I see, so that means Huang Feifei is the same Feifei I met long ago... Even Xiaolin and Xiao Nuo, are they the ones I met back then?" she asked. And Tang Yin nodded in reply. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Feifei, Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo are now ruling the continent; they are the same ones who were in that forest. They will come in a while so they can meet once more." She replied. The fact that the two of them met shocked Zuo Yang. He did not expect the Great Leader of the Continent to meet a person of such low status as Jun Xilei. But after some thought, he remembered that several of his master''s women were people of low status, so it seemed to make sense. Still, he has not been able to find information about Tang Yin''s past, so he has no idea who he was. And that is normal. Xiu Mei herself has been hiding Tang Yin''s past so that she avoids others from getting that information; even he must be helpless against Xiu Mei''s spying capabilities. Jun Xilei nodded towards Tang Yin. ''And to think that I was the strongest back then... And now Feifei, Xiaolin, and Xiao Nuo seem to be at the top of the continent...'' She was astonished by this. She couldn''t believe that the people she was supposed to take care of back then had now risen in such an amazing way, to the point of reaching the greatest heights of the continent in such a short time. She was already a great genius, and thanks to her teacher, she achieved the Divine Ascension Realm at a young age. But the change in those women was too drastic. She could not compare herself to them. She knew this because even her teacher had praised them before. Tang Yin looked her up and down while she was deep in thought and nodded a little. She had become more beautiful and mature. Her body under that dress looked more voluptuous but also firmer. But she had a different aura this time. ''That sword aura is amazing. She seems to have achieved a good cultivation of her sword.'' He thought. And just as he prepared to ask her a few more questions, he felt his body shudder slightly at a new presence. He turned his gaze quickly to a person who had just arrived. ''This woman...'' A woman was coming, walking softly there. She was wearing light silver and black clothes. Her long black hair fell like a beautiful waterfall behind her body; it seemed to shimmer softly in the sunlight. She wore no adornments other than simple earrings in her ears. Her face was stunning. Extremely beautiful and stunningly delicate. In its own way, this face was perfect. Her cherry-red lips were extremely seductive, but she wore a band tied over her eyes. She walked with elegance and grace until she stood next to Jun Xilei, who rejoiced the moment she saw her teacher. The beautiful woman, who was evidently blind, ''looked'' over to where Tang Yin stood and smiled softly. "Greetings, Mr. Tang Yin. My name is Jun Xi. It is my pleasure to meet you finally; I have heard many good things about you." She said softly and respectfully. Though soft and beautiful, her voice seemed to have a strange power over each person present''s ears. Chapter 641 - 641: A dangerous woman who is 1 million years old Tang Yin stared at her for a brief moment and then smiled. "Nice to meet you, Madam Jun Xi. I can see that you are not a simple person." He replied, and she smiled at him. "I am just a sword practitioner who travels the world, and now I teach a little girl blessed by the heavens." She replied. Tang Yin nodded a little and looked at the people around him. "Step back a little. I want to talk to Madam Jun Xi alone," he said, and those around him nodded, leaving them alone. He threw up a barrier to hide what was being talked about here and stared at her. Tang Yin was sure that this woman was not normal at all. Although she tries to hide her cultivation behind a huge sword fortress, the reality is that this woman, in terms of cultivation, is several levels above him. She did nothing else; she simply ''looked'' at Tang Yin, waiting for him to speak. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Blind Swordswoman, Jun Xi. I heard once that you were one of the greatest swordsmen in the world, and although your cultivation wasn''t too high, you could stand up to Divine Masters. You achieved all that on your own and didn''t depend on any sect to have the achievements you had. Although my father told me that you had disappeared without a trace. I didn''t think you would be in a lower world." After hearing all this, she smiled. "What an honor for me to be in the mouth of such an exalted man as your father, Divine Son." She replied, though then shook her head. "But no, I have not been here long. A little over 2,000 years, nothing more." "2,000 years? You arrived here around the time I arrived?" Tang Yin asked, and she nodded. "More precisely, I came here chasing after you." "Chasing me? The woman who understood the sword the most in the Upper World, she was chasing me?" "That''s right, I was chasing you." "Why?" "Who knows? I just wanted to see the rumored Divine Son on my own. I ended up here in the end, and a crazy old man came to seal the world soon after when I was cultivating. That''s how I''ve been here, for 2,000 years." After saying this, she ''looked'' behind her, towards where Jun Xilei was. "I heard that she was helped by a cripple several years ago and that it was that cripple, by the name of Tang Yin, who changed her life. Was it you?" she asked. Tang Yin nodded slightly. "I had just reincarnated at the time. She crossed my path, and on a whim, I wanted to help her." Jun Xi nodded slightly. "I see. Aren''t you afraid of revealing such a big secret? Reincarnation could be done for a treasure. If the entire Upper Realm knew about it. Wouldn''t it create a heinous war against you?" "Heh, who can unleash a war against me, who has not already done so? The 11 traitorous Sects will sooner or later fall under my hand; at that time, everyone will know that I, someone who died, returned to the top. Besides, my father once told me that you were a trustworthy woman and that you were not an ally of the Supreme Sects, but you had a certain history with him, so I am not afraid to reveal it." Jun Xi raised her eyebrows under the blindfold covering her eyes. "Did your father tell you about me? That boy is still the same as ever to remember me still." She replied, smiling softly. Tang Yin nodded, though he frowned. "You are older than my father?" "That''s right, much older than your father. According to my current cultivation level, I''m already near the end of my life." She replied. "Is that why you took Jun Xilei as a disciple? I heard from my father that you didn''t want to pass on your skills to anyone else." "Yes, I was in a small sect quietly when I saw such a talented girl being bullied by abusive elders. So I saved her, and after realizing she was so good at the sword, I decided to make her my disciple. Hehe, despite my age, I still have chance encounters with the young ones; it seems that will never end." She replied and laughed softly and gracefully. Tang Yin smiled at her, "Well, you can consider our meeting a chance encounter. Being able to bask in the beauty of a swordswoman like you is also considered a chance encounter for me." "Hahahahaha, boy, you are just like the rumors said. A lover of women who could very well be your ancestors, hahaha." "I''m proud of it." They joked a bit about it, Tang Yin more than usual, as he found a person from his world in this place at a time when he wasn''t expecting it. But soon after, they stopped laughing when she looked out over the horizon towards the demonic region. "Boy, when I heard that such a terrifying existence was here, I thought of giving my life so that my disciple would survive; I don''t want the skills I''ve created for 1 million years to go to waste after all. But what are your plans in this regard? I am already about to die, but I can still give my all in a final fight to prove the supremacy of my sword once again." Tang Yin stared at her. "Madam Jun, would you say the same if I told you that the person there is actually the Heir of Death?" he asked. She frowned and turned her gaze to look at him. Her body trembled slightly, and her sword that was on her back wobbled a little in the sheath as if they had a life of their own. Somehow, that woman felt no fear; on the contrary, she smiled. "That would be the best thing. The existence of the Heir of Death... I want to challenge him. I want him to prove the supremacy of the sword cultivation I have achieved. Even my sword seems to tremble with excitement." Tang Yin smiled at her. "Hehe, you haven''t changed at all, all this time. My father described you as the person with the biggest guts in the Upper Realm. At first, I thought he was joking, but now I can see why he fell so in love with you." She laughed a little after this and returned to her natural attitude. "Hahaha, experience has taught me that if I don''t live my life to the fullest, I might regret it at the end of my life. Just as I once challenged your father, this time, I feel like challenging that guy. But from the way you talk, he seems to be more dangerous than I''m imagining." Chapter 642 - 642: The plan before the end (1) Tang Yin nodded toward her. "The Heir of Death is not just any living being. I fought him recently and lost miserably. Although I was able to wound him and make him expend a lot of his power, his death skills are meaningless." "I was able to confirm that what the legend says is true. If he gets a little stronger, I''m sure he could destroy the entire upper plane all on his own." What he felt fighting against the Heir of Death was that he was powerful and could ''cut'' his cultivation. One of the reasons he lost to the Heir of Death was because the Heir of Death managed to deliver blows that took off his arms. When a cultivator loses a limb, his power decreases drastically. In this case, it is more exaggerated, for that guy''s spiritual energy is death energy. That means he didn''t ''cut'' Tang Yin''s arm; instead, he killed Tang Yin''s arm, converting the spiritual energy that resided there into dead energy. When such a thing happens, it is normal for Tang Yin to see an absurd decrease in his power. So it was normal for him to lose to that guy. Jun Xi nodded slightly at this answer. "How are his abilities?" she asked doubtfully, and he looked thoughtful for a moment. "There is an ability that surrounds his hands with death energy, and everything he touches will die. Death Touch is called. He can also have that same energy surround his body, and no one will be able to touch him unless he has a way to resist the death energy." "How powerful is that death energy? More dangerous than the ones in the Death Castles?" "Yes, I lost both my arms during combat and almost died. It''s too overpowering an energy." "Do you have a plan about it?" Jun Xi tilted her head after seeing that Tang Yin wasn''t worried despite everything he was telling her. He smiled. "All of that led me to discover my true power and ability. So, naturally, I have a way to do it. If you want to know, wait for the others to arrive, and I''ll tell them everything. Whatever happens, you can''t fight this guy. He''s more powerful than you think, and his death energy is absurd." He replied. Jun Xi looked thoughtful and nodded slightly. "I''ll stay to hear what you have." After saying this, the two of them returned with the whole group to wait for the people who were still missing. Soon after, a large number of beautiful women began to arrive. When Feifei, Xiaolin, Li Mei, and Xiao Nuo arrived, they were happy to see Jun Xilei, so they talked for a while until, finally, all the women arrived. Even some people who were not connected to Tang Yin or had no connection but were trustworthy were here, such as Xie Meiyu''s mother, Cai Yu. Jia Yijie was still using her original form, so she had to introduce herself to all of them once again so that they wouldn''t confuse her. And after several things and, Tang Yin introduced Jun Xi to everyone, he began to speak. "Recently, my training ended. Many of you might notice it due to our souls working quickly. And yes, my training has been a resounding success this time. Now I am confident of defeating that guy easily. But because I can''t be distracted by anyone else while fighting against someone so strong, I chose to create a war against the demonic region." "This war will be dangerous, so Mingyue, you will be far away from the battlefield. I can''t let anything happen to you." He said and looked at Mingyue. She was surprised but nodded. Even though she is immortal, she is not powerful. Although her cultivation had increased drastically since she met Tang Yin and since she joined him, the truth was that she couldn''t stand up to such a powerful person. She was the world, so she must be protected. "Yinjie, you will protect Mingyue. For now, I can''t check your progress; I will once this is over. That way, you won''t be in danger." After saying this, Tang Yin moved on to the next topic. "The next topic is my real identity. I am not afraid to reveal to you that my status is as high as that guy we are up against. He is an ''Heir'', a highly respected existence in the universe, and his Inheritance is the Law of Death, an extremely powerful Primordial Law. My status is the same as his; I am also an ''Heir''. My Inheritance is my Soul." "But, although we belong to the same group, we are not the same. He is now my deadliest enemy, and I will make sure to kill them; I just wanted to tell you that because maybe that guy can use some form of mental attacks on demons; that way, you won''t be surprised in the middle of the fight." After saying this, he was silent. The women before him were in shock, processing the information Tang Yin had given them. Touching on the subject of a Law of Death and Primordial Laws was too stupefying for many of them, who had some knowledge about it. The Primordial Laws are enigmas; no one knows where they came from, but they exist, and since they exist, they are also the most terrifying. Still, before the topic got too long and they asked questions, Tang Yin spoke again. "The third thing... I want to protect you all since you will be on the front line next to me. Therefore, I think I have a way to do it, but I need to test with some of you. You won''t get hurt, but I don''t know what kind of reactions you might have, any of you want to try?" After saying this, Tang Yin showed his Primordial Mark on his forehead. Suddenly, the surrounding air changed drastically, and Tang Yin spoke again. "My idea is basically to make this mark on your bodies," he said, looking at the girls before him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Huang Feifei stepped forward. "Try it on me, Tang Yin." Chapter 643 - 643: The plan before the end (2) Tang Yin smiled at her and then pulled her to him. "It might hurt a little. This is the first time I''ve done it, but it should be possible." After saying this, Tang Yin closed his eyes and put a hand on Huang Feifei''s chest. Then he thought of a way to do it, but suddenly, something strange happened inside him. The place where his soul was connected with the souls of these women was illuminated from one moment to the next, and a great symbol appeared above, protecting each of the vestiges of souls there. At the same time, tiny particles of golden energy escaping that mark fell on the soul''s remnants and disappeared. Tang Yin frowned and opened his eyes doubtfully. Huang Feifei tilted her head slightly and looked down at her chest, sensing that something had been put there out of nowhere. Tang Yin also looked. ''Oh? Is it that easy?'' He thought with surprise. But at the same time, he felt that mark appeared on all the girls connected to him, so he was surprised, although cheerful. He didn''t have to do much work, so that''s good. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Looks like my Soul and the Law of Control are actually compatible... And to think I could do that.'' He smiled and nodded to them all. "I think that''s it; the ones that are missing are the ones that aren''t linked to my Soul. I''ll do it later." He said and then raised his hand. "For those who are already connected, can you feel it? The power in your body has increased, and so has the resistance. I don''t know if there is something else I can''t see, but I think you can feel it." He spoke. Although he didn''t need to say it, they were all in a daze, feeling the changes in their bodies. The change in their bodies was not the most interesting thing, but rather, they felt that their spiritual energies and powers had become purer. In addition, they felt as if they were enveloped by a warm embrace, which made them understand things much more. It seemed as if they were being bathed in a pool of wisdom, which opened their minds to understand everything perfectly. It was a strange feeling but impressive. Tang Yin frowned soon after when he realized one thing that even he didn''t know could be done. ''Can I centralize all this power in one person to help her gain knowledge? Like an epiphany...'' He had discovered it right now because they were trying to understand various things in their mind and could understand it at an incredible speed. This was transmitted to Tang Yin, and he realized that if he wanted to, he could make his girls enter an epiphany to understand cultivation techniques or whatever they were trying to understand. For some reason, after thinking like this, he felt like breaking the Heavenly Laws again. ''...Maybe I can get them to learn one more Law...'' He thought and couldn''t wipe off the smile on his face as he thought about leaving this for later, for the time when they were in the upper world. After thinking so, he deactivated his Law of Control and made the mark on his forehead disappear. That brought all the girls back to reality, as all the marks disappeared from them at the same time. It was an effect that would only be active if Tang Yin was using it. Still, this option expends quite a bit of spiritual energy; having it always active was not an option. After deactivating it, he explained it to them so they would be prepared the next time he used it. With that protection over them, Tang Yin was calmer, so he started to explain the general plan. The idea was simple: attack the demonic region with all the forces they could muster. He knows that the Heir of Death is somewhere in the demonic region, so he needs to disturb him and get him to come out now. The longer he trains, the harder it will be to kill him, and more so because of the possibility, he thought of a few days ago regarding an alternative to cultivation that guy might have. With all that, he explained the plan to them in detail, and without much more to say, the mobilization began with an order from him. Once he did that, Tang Yin took Mingyue to a different place to tell her that if she could move spiritual energy around the castles he had created. She had no problem with that, and the castles began to function perfectly without needing him to supply them with spiritual energy constantly. After doing that, Tang Yin moved to the west, where he decided to wait for the troops to arrive. A large number of people were moving from all over the mainland towards the western region. Tang Yin revealed almost nothing to the general public, more than he had already done. And in a matter of days, the western region began to receive many people. They were away from the sects he had frozen. They were in independent cities that were now under Tang Yin''s command. Precisely in the city closest to the demonic region. Spirit ships began to arrive in this city, and the natives were amazed at the immense might being mobilized. Ships large and small, elegant and rustic. They all arrived in perfect synchrony and were put into different huge tents. On the other side, the demons also noticed what was happening, using their own nets, so they had to make an emergency call to announce the continent''s movements. Something Tang Yin did not care about. He wasn''t doing the attack on his own because he couldn''t know the powers hidden in that place. After all, according to Mingyue, in that place was a gate to the 19-Level Abyss. Mingyue was very helpful on this occasion, as she leveled entire mountains so that Tang Yin''s large army could be stationed well. Thus, when 15 days had passed since Tang Yin arrived in the west, all the troops had finally arrived. He then decided to start this war, which seemed to be a gateway to the end of this world. *** Author: Sorry for taking so long to post. These days, I have been very sick, and so has my mother. I haven''t been able to write much, as I''m trying to heal myself to return to the usual publications. I''m sorry. Chapter 644 - 644: The war against the demon region breaks out (1) Tang Yin stood before a vast army. There were people on foot, as well as those mounted on spirit beasts and some warships. The number of people was staggering, and so was the power. Here were all the Tang Yin organizations in the entire continent. Only a few key people were left to protect much of the continent and ensure nothing went wrong on those sides. Some armies kept order around the Castle of Death, and so on. But overall, here was a might that had never been seen on the entire continent. This was the first time that all the most powerful forces of Tang Yin were in one place. There were many people in the Divine Ascension Realm. Just one year ago, the continent had these guys as the most powerful. The Divine Ascension Realm was the highest level attainable, to the point of calling them ''Gods''. But now, so little time in Tang Yin''s hands and that rank had become one of the staples of the continent. There were so many that the number exceeded 1,000 with ease. The cost of creating such many powerful people is usually absurd. No one could afford it in this world. But for Tang Yin, it was so simple that he didn''t need to spend almost any money or resources. He only needed to grow spiritual herbs continuously for a whole year. Teach the alchemists a few recipes, and the rest is history. Tang Yin looked at the entire army before him and nodded toward them. He also broadcasted the whole battlefield to every square worldwide so that many could witness what would happen here today. Whether they would witness a victory on their side or death before ''death'', Tang Yin wanted everyone to see it. "Gentlemen, the Demon Region has been the enemy of our continent for thousands of years, and no one ever wanted to stand up like this to face them. It''s partly normal; the continent never had such powerful people as it does now. And since I was the one in charge of bringing such a good harvest to the cultivation world, then I will also be the one in charge of leading this war." "I will say it here today, we have only one mission from this day forward. We must destroy the entire demonic region and take back the lands that belong to us. There are gifts for each person who slays demons. You were given a token that would record how many demons you managed to kill, so there would be no traps here, and the gifts would be enough for you to move up several levels, no matter what cultivation realm you were in. Therefore, I will not say much more. Good luck to each of you, and may we win over the demons that plague our lands day and night." His words sounded like those of a hero who loved his land, but his intentions had nothing to do with that. He just wanted to get the burden of the Heir of Death off his shoulders. But since he was passing through the same place, why not make a charity towards the mainland? And after finishing his words, everyone in front of him roared. "MAY WE WIN AGAINST THE DEMONS!" Subsequently, the entire command passed towards the generals on the ground, who would lead the initial attack. Progressively, a large army began to march toward the dark lands before them. Those dark lands, which were like a legend of fear on the continent, would now be under total attack from the entire continent. People on foot and by air moved in unison, giving anyone who saw it a terrifying feeling. From every continent''s tip, a strange breeze began to blow in all directions, beating the clouds overhead from one side to the other. This gave an even more terrifying appearance than it already was to everyone watching what was happening in the West. ''It looks like the end of this world is coming.'' Thought many after seeing that the breeze was extremely strong and slamming against trees, houses, and even unyielding fortresses. And what they felt might not be wrong. "It might be the end of the world after all." These words escaped Tang Yin as he stared at the vast army. On the other side of the demonic region, they were also starting to speed everything up so that two armies might meet in no time. "It''s not like you to blurt out things you''re thinking about." Suddenly, Shi Yue''s voice came from Tang Yin''s side. He smiled. "True, lately I feel that things are getting much better, but I look at the dark horizon in front of me and feel that things could get much worse than they got better." "Is that why you put so much effort into cultivation?" "Yes... I died once, Shi Yue. I don''t want to do it again. I don''t have the confidence to go back if I were to die anymore." Shi Yue nodded a little. "Can you win?" she asked. "Naturally. I''m going to crush it; I still have many promises to keep." He replied firmly. She smiled once more. "Then why so many doubts? If you have the confidence, do it. I taught you once; you and I are the same. I am an assassin; you are a destroyer. When the assassin is completely sure of winning, he will do it without thinking that he might lose. And he will attack relentlessly. So, you must do the same. Attack relentlessly, don''t hold back." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked at her and stroked her a little. "I had forgotten that you had been my master, Shi Yue. You still retain that captivating master aura. You should teach; you''re good at it." He replied jokingly and looked at the horizon once more. "It''s just involuntary thoughts that pop into my mind when I think of what people might be thinking right now. But yes, you''re right. I just need to attack relentlessly. I have no other choice." After saying this, massive explosions began to sound in the distance. "Looks like it''s starting already." He spoke. Chapter 645 - 645: The war against the demon region breaks out (2) "Aren''t you worried about the deaths?" Shi Yue asked after looking at the start of the war for a moment. "No, why should I care?" "Wouldn''t that be using them as tools?" "No, they are fighting because they want to free the place where they live from demon attacks. Whether they are aligned with my goals is another matter. Since they are aligned and I am more powerful than they are, why not use them? It''s a win-win. Besides, when the Heir of Death comes out I''ll be the one in front and protecting them, because otherwise that guy might consume his powers and become invincible. So, it''s not bad if some of them die right now." Shi Yue smiled when she heard this and moved to hug Tang Yin. "You have become more determined and cold-blooded. You don''t worry about unnecessary things anymore, and you have your steady mentality. I like you more and more. You''ve improved to the you I met 2,000 years ago, so I''m happy I waited so long." She replied and kissed him gently. "I have to go to the battlefield, so I hope to see you fight. I''ll be cheering you on with all my might." She said as she turned around. Tang Yin looked at her. "I would be very worried if you die, so don''t do it. If you do die, I will have to fight those existences one more time for your soul, and I''m not sure I will push them back one more time." He said, causing her to stop and look at him. "Would you fight them for me?" "No one has the right to take a woman from me. Just go and do what you want to do, unleash the pent-up fury you have against these guys, and kill as many as you want. I will be your backup and protection." He spoke. Shi Yue smiled again, this time with a happy face, and winked at him. "I hope you are prepared for after this war. I won''t let you out of my room for a whole month," she said and flew quickly towards the place where the explosions were constant. The army that was attacking was so big that in a few hours, several demon camps were wiped out, and even some border cities were, and with that, humans set, for the first time, foot on the dark land of the Demon Region. The first camps were not powerful, but soon, the demons counterattacked, and the explosions on the humans'' side began to resound. Although the human army was very powerful and advancing quickly over the battlefield as a whole group, the appearance of so many demons and strange weapons slowed down the army''s pace. In addition, the explosions scattered a little, so the great battle broke out there without warning. At the same time, numerous dimensional portals appeared from one side to the other, and many true demons emerged from them, further increasing the pressure on the human army. The war had heated up quickly, and they were still fighting even at nightfall. It was not until dawn that the demonic side was forced to retreat from the humans'' onslaught. The might of the army Tang Yin had gathered was too much, but they had to rest that day. Continuing the next morning. The demons were using dirty tricks, sending not-so-powerful demons to attack them from all sides through portals, while the main force waited in the center of the place. ''Apparently, they understand why we are attacking them... After all, they are slowly luring us into the center of the demonic region.'' He thought. Though from what he could sense, the place where the Heir of Death was, was further in the background. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, the great army advanced, destroying everything in its path until they finally reached the places where they were the main enemy garrisons. A significant number of spiritual blasts greeted them to stop them, and once again, war broke out. But this time, the scale was different. It was no longer as small as the ones they had experienced before; now, there were real threats to both sides. When the war started, Mingyue arrived at the place where Tang Yin was standing, which he was doing as the Army Leader. "What are you doing here, Mingyue?" he asked, and she smiled. "I found out the location of that guy. Well, it should be." She said, pulling out a map of the demonic region she had stolen. "This whole area is what we have in front of us. To some extent it can be considered the central region of the demonic region, but in reality, there is a region further to the back that is more powerful. I managed to infiltrate my energy to the main castle and heard some things. Apparently, this area is where the most powerful people are located. They call them by one name: The Great Ones." "That is the area that I have not been able to monitor for many years. So, I guess there is something dangerous and powerful there; maybe that guy is there." Tang Yin listened carefully and looked at that place. ''That''s right, I''ve tried to approach that place before and couldn''t see anything. Apparently, it''s because of the interference of those Abyss fragments... Hmm...'' He smiled. "Feifei, bring the Great Warship Army." He spoke. "Are you going to use it? It has cost us so much to create it..." She replied in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s right, I want to end this battle as soon as possible. It''s time we swept this whole place and woke that bastard up. Since he wants to lock himself in there, then I''ll force him out." Huang Feifei nodded after seeing him so determined. "All right, Tang Yin. I''ll do it immediately." She said, and she went to send some messages. "Mingyue, thank you for that information. Although I had looked into it before and had doubts about what I should do, I think ending this battle as soon as possible is the best thing to do. We will move forward with strength. It''s time for the major powers on my side to make their moves. Go back to where you were; I don''t know how dangerous everything could get." He said, and Mingyue left once more after saying a few more words to him. Tang Yin then walked out and looked at the war raging. "It''s time to shake the world." *** Author: Hello good. Volume 4 is soon to end, and with that, the Great Arc of this World will end. I hope to do well in finishing it, although I think it will be difficult. I will try to do my best to close all the plot holes that there might be. Thank you for reading. Chapter 646 - 646: Who is she? Tang Yin had been so deep in thought that he did not notice that someone was behind him, perhaps because he did not sense evil thoughts on her part. Tang Yin turned around after looking at the horizon and the war for several minutes. "Ning Ruo? What are you doing here?" Tang Yin asked in surprise. This girl was the one he knew the least of all those connected to him. She is that enigmatic and strange girl who had practically requested to be his slave back then. Tang Yin never understood why she did that, but the truth is that it had been several years since she had been following him and attached to him, but she was the one he knew the least of all the girls. For him, she is still an enigmatic girl who has grown up well these last few years, but her body has not developed much. Her soul is still an enigma to him, as he does not understand why it is so calm. She seems to understand the personality of the wind perfectly even though she is not of that attribute. ''Come to think of it, I never knew what her attribute was.'' He thought. She nodded to him with her typical indifferent face. "Master, I think I can be of help to you in this war." She replied. Tang Yin looked at her doubtfully. "In what way? Haven''t you been fighting? The fact that you do what I''ve told you is helpful enough; you are strong and a great link in our army, after all." She shook her head. "Among all the sisters, I have helped you the least. So, I have to do something else, at least so you won''t forget me. I am your slave, but you provided me the opportunity not to be treated as such, so it is what I must do." There seemed to be no emotions in her voice, but her sincerity could be noticed. Therefore, Tang Yin nodded a little. "Then how do you want to help?" He asked. "Providing information on the perfect places to arrange the ships you sent for with Big Sister Feifei. That is to do as much damage as possible and leave irreparable damage to the demon region. In general, I can give you information on the entire demonic region, including the place Big Sister Mingyue said and the power of the people there, plus the secrets they keep." Her words left Tang Yin a little stunned. The first part was not hard for him, but could she see it, too? Still, the last thing she said was the most important. The fact that she had information about those places in the demonic region and even knowing the power of those who were there and the secrets, was it possible? Tang Yin stared at her for a brief moment and then pulled her into the room. He took out a map of the entire demonic region and placed it in front of her. "Tell me all that you said in detail." She nodded and began to explain. "The important and weak points of the demonic region are here..." She grabbed several objects similar to small boats on the strategic table and placed them in various places on the map. "If you have 100 of those ships in each of those places and they are moving in this way towards the central part, the damage you will cause will be irreparable because there are the most important reserves of them there. There are even big spiritual veins throughout that area. Moreover, if you arrange them in this way, you will shake them from the foundations more easily than sending them from the front. The best thing is that there are not too powerful people stationed in that area, but there are important regional strategists." She paused, looked at the map back and forth, then grabbed other objects from one side and put them somewhere else. "This is where the most powerful people are. It''s the area that Big Sister Mingyue told you she hadn''t been able to investigate too much. That place is actually a giant demon castle built by the demon slaves that belonged to Big Sister Jia''s Family. Said slaves were killed recently, but the castle is there." "It''s where the Demonic Leaders live... Master, they are powerful. They come from a different world than this one, and the cultivation level is as high as yours or Lady Jun''s." At this point, she stopped and looked at Tang Yin, who was still staring at her. Although he was surprised by everything she had said this time, he did not ask any questions and simply allowed her to speak. She then smiled for the first time in a long time and continued speaking. "But they''re not there for race. I don''t know what they''re doing, but they might be there for something temporary. The biggest secret in that place is a vast Dimensional Breach, and they are there to protect it. I don''t know where the rift leads, but I''m sure it''s a dangerous place. That breach is what actually prevents them from being able to see that whole area." Tang Yin frowned when he realized she had finished speaking. ''She touched on all the topics so easily as if it was a clear reality to her...'' He thought and tried to carry his divine sense across the region to that place. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That divine sense crossed through the wind quickly and arrived there in a moment. As he expected, he couldn''t see anything. It was as if there was a wall there that prevented him from seeing. But now, there was something different and strange. He didn''t know if it was because of the strength he had recently achieved or because of everything Ning Ruo said. Still, he could tell that even though he couldn''t see anything, an attack with all his power could knock down whatever was preventing him from seeing to the other place. ''I see. This is like an illusion, but at the same time, it''s not.'' He thought and tried to smell to catch the scent. Then his body felt strange inside, and his divine sense shot backward as if he had received a strong impact from inside his nostrils. "Cough, cough!" Tang Yin coughed strangely, feeling something strange between his nostrils and reaching his throat. "Master?" Ning Ruo asked doubtfully and walked over to give him a handkerchief. Still, Tang Yin shook his head. ''I see... That''s an aura of death. So that''s where you''re at, bastard.'' Tang Yin thought with a mischievous grin. Chapter 647 - 647: He has improved and changed He looked at Ning Ruo and smiled at her, stroking her head gently. He even hugged her a little towards him. "You''ve been a good girl, Ning Ruo. That information you gave me is precious. What do you say? Do you want to lead the whole attack on the demon region? I''ll let you use that fleet of over 1,000 ships at your whim." He said, smiling softly. Ning Ruo was surprised and looked up at Tang Yin''s face. She hadn''t expected him to act that way. "Won''t you ask me why I know all that?" she asked in shock. She had expected him to ask her that, with doubts in his head as to whether what she said was real. But Tang Yin acted the opposite of what she thought. Tang Yin smiled, "I don''t care if you are a demon, a human, or something else. As long as you do not betray me or seek to harm me or my people, you will be with me until the end of your days or the end of mine. So, I won''t ask you that, if it''s your secret, then that''s fine. Still, I would appreciate it if you could help me in that way in the future. You''re the girl I know the least and the one that makes me think the most about who you might be; it would be a good idea if we started to get to know each other." He said, and he kissed her on the forehead. Even though she was surprised, she still smiled softly and beautifully. "Yes, master." She replied. "You don''t need to call me that, I already told you. With Tang Yin, it''s fine." "Yes, master... Erh, Tang Yin." Tang Yin smiled soon after, allowing her to continue telling him more about what he needed to know. Everything she said made sense, so it was worth following her strategies. He didn''t care how she knew; what was enough was that she knew, and that would serve him well. So, she returned to where she was to await the arrival of the spirit ships. In the meantime, Tang Yin became pensive once again. At those moments, a voice came from his head asking him to go to his Spirit World. Tang Yin then entered and noticed a great change in this place. "Right, I''m already at that level of cultivation again..." He said after finding a massive statue in front of him. His world had changed. The vast palace he had seen last time was open this time. A significant amount of spiritual and soul energy swirled everywhere in this place. The great Tang Yin statues were arranged in various locations around the world, where spiritual energy with soul energy gathered the most. ''And to think that this spiritual energy represents living beings worshipping the statue.'' He thought, smiling softly at this. Cultivation was strange, profound, enigmatic, and difficult to understand. Everything always has a reason, but after millions of years of research, still no one manages to understand why spiritual energy mixed with soul energy, worship statues in this place. Even so, from this cultivation onwards, Tang Yin can start cultivating his soul, mind, and this world in general. Therefore, from here on, Tang Yin will stop cultivating for quite a while until he achieves perfect strengthening of his body and soul. After this, Tang Yin walked quickly to where the administrator called him. Arriving there, the administrator used that rare technique to bind the system, which still felt strange to Tang Yin. "Looks like we''re going to get started this time. Everything is heading towards the end of something, and I don''t know what." He said as he looked at her. She smiled at him. "An end of an era, of an era and of a cycle of your life, Tang Yin. You have grown, matured, and changed during all this time. You have understood things more deeply than before; how do you feel about it?" Tang Yin sighed. "When I was reborn into this world, I had the knowledge of 32 years living in the upper world. It was knowledge I thought was incredible and of which I was proud. But five years of living in this world taught me more than I learned in those 32 years. Almost everything I did was wrong. Those 32 years only taught me to be a cowardly person. It is really strange that a lower world can teach me more than a higher world." He answered her question. "Do you regret those 32 years of your life? You seem to have made irreparable mistakes in that time," she asked, and Tang Yin shook his head. "Although I made irreparable mistakes, I don''t regret those 32 years of life. If it weren''t for those 32 years of experience, I wouldn''t be here today. I would possibly become food for the Heir of Death." He replied, and she nodded. "Well, certainly, you''ve changed." She replied. After that, she changed the conversation. "Did you manage to collect all the divine items?" She asked. Tang Yin then took out five elemental divine items and one void/space divine item. "Are they any good? I still have one more item that has the power of space." He said, and the administrator nodded. "That''s not bad. It looks like you were lucky to find several of them in the same place," she replied. "Give me the other one from space, too. If I don''t need it, I''ll give it back to you later," she said, and Tang Yin did as she said. She looked at that with surprise. "An item with parts of the Law of Life and parts of the Law of Space? Wow, that''s amazing." She said in shock, and Tang Yin nodded. "It''s my personal item. The best divine item that exists in the Upper World." He replied, though he then changed the conversation, returning to the main topic. "What other things do I need? You told me you''d tell me later." She nodded. "You''re going to need several things. A woman who can play ''Queen''. I recommend Mingyue, as we are going to use her and this world throughout the process, but you decide who to put as Queen of that place. The rest of the things you already have, and I will use them as I need them." She replied. "Queen of that place? What do you mean?" he asked doubtfully, and she smiled. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s about time you knew. We will use this world as a prototype. It will become a System Tower, with a Queen there," she replied softly. Chapter 648 - 648: System Tower Tang Yin was stunned. "What the hell is a System Tower?" he asked in shock, and she shook her head. "I don''t have time to explain it. It won''t hurt you; in fact, it will help you tremendously in the future. What you need to know is that when you go to the Heirs'' Chambers and start trying to understand the system using your Divine Soul, you will be able to understand several things. The system, the place where the system is, and that will allow you to touch the root of the problem. There, you just have to try to understand the ''Core of the System'' and decipher it. At the same time, I will move the domain of the system in this world so that it becomes easier for you to decipher it." "You must understand that doing this is dangerous; we could bring great problems in the future from very powerful people, but it is your only way. Maybe, thanks to the Law of Control, you will be able to kill the Heir of Death, and you will not die, but that will mark a disgrace for the system, which it will try to redeem automatically. If we don''t get control of the system in time, it might send you impossible missions over and over again, making you fail them to kill you slowly. The other way you have is to advance your understanding of the Law of Control; there is something that tells me that if you get to a certain point, you will be able to control the system by that Law, but getting to that depth is easier said than done." Although her words were clear, Tang Yin could tell she was holding back several things. But somehow, he felt that they were not things of much value. ''Looks like it''s going to be harder than I thought.'' he thought but nodded at her. "Okay, I''ll do as you say. What will you do with the divine items? You''re putting them strangely around you." "Untie myself. That will be the start of our rebellion, Tang Yin. Since the system wanted to bind me like that, reneging on our deal, then I''m going to make this thing obey me the hard way." She replied malevolently. However, her beautiful voice did not lend itself to those kinds of words, as they sounded very tender. She was placing the divine items around her as she said this. "By the way, you are going to feel the shuddering of the spirit world, possibly when you are fighting the Heir of Death. Therefore, don''t be frightened. Those strange chains up there will possibly make the situation more difficult for me, so I''ll have to make use of some tactics to pull it off." She said, and after that, she closed her eyes. "You can go back. Remember not to destroy the world too much. A System Tower is best when it''s completely fine. But don''t underestimate the Heir of Death." After saying this, she was immersed in her thoughts, and the skill she had cast earlier disappeared. Tang Yin returned to his body then. Although he had many things to think about, he focused on the things before him. ''I need to get rid of this bastard first and end this demonic region. Then, I will be free to go there. I will take advantage of the intense power moves to open a door to the Heirs'' Chambers.'' He said, marking in his mind the plan he would follow. After that, the war continued. Tang Yin and his army advanced quickly, slaying many demons quickly. The demonic region did not expect such a decisive and powerful attack, so naturally, they were taken by surprise and were now practically at Tang Yin''s mercy. Despite that, the leaders still didn''t come out. ''Heh, it''s alright. Since you''re not coming out yet, don''t worry; wait patiently. I''ll have you come out in a moment.'' Tang Yin thought. Thus, the hours continued to pass. For many, they were terrifying hours; for others, they were hours of victory, and for others, they were hours of uncertainty. For Tang Yin, it was none of these. He paid no attention to the victory that all those who fought on his behalf might be having. He simply waited for the arrival of the warships. And so, two days later, an insane number of spirit ships appeared on the horizon. These spirit ships were not just anything. They were warships powered for large-scale battles where people above the Divine Ascension Realm could participate. They were real Warships of the Upper World. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And there were not 10, not 100. There were not even 500. There were 1,000! The Tang Yin organizations created this Spiritual Ship Army in secret. They were so large that they were capable of carrying large armies of over 50,000 people. Although they were not as large as those of the upper world, they were the largest ships on the continent. The cost of making them even to Tang Yin seemed painful, but it was a cost he was willing to pay. Tang Yin smiled, "It looks like the other 500 were left to go around the places where Ning Ruo said. It''s good that they''re working together." Tang Yin jumped high up until he stopped in front of these massive ships that came before him. The leaders of each ship and their respective armies came out to greet him. "Glory to the God of the Continent!" "Glory to our Leader!" Those war cries echoed throughout the battlefield, drawing the attention of the two sides, who could not believe such an absurd move of power. Still, Tang Yin ignored all this. "All of you, listen to the voice of each of your respective commanders once on the battlefield. You have been trained specifically to lead my Warships. Surely, many of you will remember yourselves as the air pirates of that small organization on the shores of the Midwest. Things have changed since then." "You went from being little air pirates from a small organization to being the major powers of this continent, standing at the forefront to save your people. Back then, you were stealing from the rich to develop the poor; now, you will take on the powerful to prevent the poor and weak from falling." "Their roles have not changed; they have simply evolved. You all have improved and transformed yourselves. From my side, you have approval; now you just need to fulfill this mission I give you if you want to receive the approval of the entire continent." Tang Yin smiled after saying this. "As the main Leader, I order you to begin. It''s time to show the demonic region our power." He said, and after a great roar came from all the ships in front of him, they all moved to the front like angels of death who were going to fulfill their mission. And soon after, explosions erupted as the first ships attacked. Those terrifying explosions shook the entire continent. Chapter 649 - 649: The greatest powers appear ''So much power... I''ve underestimated these ships.'' Tang Yin thought in surprise, looking at the attack. That was no longer a war. Once the spirit ships joined in, it became a one-sided slaughter, sending demons running back and forth. The distant central city also received powerful blasts that shattered any defensive barriers it had. The power of these ships had been underestimated by their creator, which caused even the sizeable walled city to be bombarded. A few minutes later, other tremors again crossed the continent as war raged across the demonic region. ''Looks like everything is going well all around.'' Tang Yin thought. The scale had increased instantly, just with a command from him. Blood began to fill the continent''s soil as demons were trampled under the feet of the continent''s warriors. The air and ground attacks created gaps between the huge and outnumbered demonic army. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, this attack could not continue for a lifetime, let alone cover everything on the battlefield, so soon, demonic marks emerged on the bodies of many true demons. They were the proud, true demons. True of their race and of pure blood, how could they be overcome so easily? A fierce counterattack manifested several hours later, and explosions rang out from one side to the other. Still, no matter how hard the demons tried, they were on the losing side in the end. The hours continued to pass until night fell once again on the battlefield. Then, a day of war ended with a crushing defeat for the demons, who attempted a stealth attack the next morning but were shattered by Tang Yin''s warships. At these times, the ships, which were destroying other areas of the demonic region, ended their day-long journey. Under Ning Ruo''s leadership, everything went smoothly, resulting in them reaching the central city in a single day and surrounding it from all sides. That morning, a great attack was unleashed from deep within the demonic region, heading towards the battlefield. At the same time, all the leaders within the city appeared above the city, sending bursts of power everywhere. These were real demons showing their full power. The demonic markings that adorned their faces and gave them a terrifying appearance also increased their power, so the attack was not weak. The one coming from deep within the continent and the one coming from each city leader was powerful. "Sisters, it''s time to show our power!" A shout rang out from the allied ranks as a beautiful woman leaped high above to form a huge protective barrier with her spiritual energy. Along with that beautiful woman, numerous women rose all over the battlefield, parrying fierce attacks in just a few moves. Shi Yue, among them, looked at the tremendous power heading towards them after stopping the attacks of the guys above the city. She frowned. "We can''t stop that attack. It''s too powerful." She said softly. They all agreed with her. If they tried their hardest, they might be able to do something about it, but it was only a possibility. It was not assured. At that moment, a voice came from behind them. "Naturally, that attack came from a person with a cultivation level as high as mine. I wonder what the heck such a strong guy is doing here." Tang Yin said as he walked through the air. "Come back; your enemies will be those bastards above the city. Be careful." Tang Yin said. At that moment, a terrifying attack came to him. Tang Yin raised his hand, and great power was unleashed from his body as he firmly held the sword attack in his hand. The terrifying attack that planned to destroy everything stopped for a brief moment and was subsequently shattered into pieces. All the force brought by the attack disappeared without a trace, which left the demons flying over the city in shock. "Impossible! How powerful is that guy!?" they shouted in shock. "Hehe, shit. What the hell is this guy doing here?" suddenly, several people came from behind the demons flying over the city. "Leaders..." Although surprised by their arrival, the demons acted normally. "Who is he? And why is he so strong?" "He''s a terrifying existence coming from above. No wonder the Lord had trouble. And to think he would take on this guy." Replied the strongest of them and glared at Tang Yin. He looked back at him. At both of their gazes, the battlefield stopped, and the people focused on watching what was happening above them. ''It looks like it''s time for real combat... Only by killing those great powers could we save them from the demons.'' Many people around the continent thought so. Even Tang Yin recognized that it was the time for real combat. Still, this wasn''t what he wanted. Therefore, he looked behind him. "Order an all-out, unprecedented attack from all flanks. The bastard I want looks like he''s afraid to come out. Then I''ll make him show himself." He said, and the women nodded to him. They all turned, and after a few words, explosions sounded again as all the spirit warships attacked in unison. Some of those attacks were aimed at the men floating above the city, while others destroyed the city. "You bastard, how dare you!?" The leading men of the city who arrived first got angry and jumped towards where they were firing successive attacks. "YOU''RE GOING TO DIE, YOU DAMNED HUMANS!" The stunned shout came from a man with power in his voice, so this shout was transmitted loudly in every ear present, shattering the eardrums of many people. It was a powerful attack, while others attacked with their swords and spears with great power. Tang Yin smiled a little at that... Suddenly, a shadow crossed Tan Yin''s vision and also the body of those attackers. It was only for a brief moment. The next thing that happened was that the bodies of those guys split into four pieces as if they were jelly, unleashing shock in every mind present. Chapter 650 - 650: Break space with an attack Tang Yin''s eyes sparkled when he saw this. ''What a fast sword. So, this is the blind swordswoman, huh...'' He thought, surprised when a woman manifested in front of him, face to face with the demon leaders. Her calm appearance and the blindfold on her eyes revealed her identity, just like that flawless beauty that was perfectly maintained despite being over one million years old. Even the demonic Leaders were in shock. "Blind Swordswoman, Jun Xi! Weren''t you dead!?" their leader shouted in shock. Among those present, several knew Tang Yin''s face. Who wouldn''t know the Divine Son who wreaked havoc in the Upper World? However, only their leader recognized Jun Xi. When she heard this voice, she pretended to look towards him. "Oh... It''s you, demon. A general, eh? It seems those above you have placed a great deal of importance on the mission you were sent to complete in this world." She replied. That demon unleashed all his power then, causing demonic marks to appear across his face. "Hmph, since Blind Swordswoman and Divine Son have allied, let me see how powerful they are!" he shouted, angry. He had once fought Jun Xi, and her sword mastery was absurd and practically terrifying. But he didn''t lose then, though he didn''t win either, for the fight was interrupted by a terrifying and annoying existence - Tang Ming, Tang Yin''s father. Since then, he has wanted to fight Jun Xi again and did not expect to have the opportunity to fight her in a lower world. His Divine Ruler power was unleashed with force, as his demonic marks increased his cultivation by several folds, reaching a level equivalent to the next Cultivation Realm, the Divine Emperor Realm. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jun Xi frowned upon seeing this. ''Those demonic marks are still as good as last time.'' She thought but soon felt a tap on her shoulder, which made her look up. "Young Master Tang Yin?" she asked doubtfully, and Tang Yin smiled. "These bastards want to start a fight, but they don''t want to bring the bastard I''m supposed to kill; how could we start fighting?" He said and raised his voice. "Bastard, Heir of Death, I''m waiting for you to come out. If you are so afraid, then I will bring you out of your shell, wherever you are. Let me show you how much I have grown stronger these past few months." His thunderous and powerful voice was heard throughout the demonic region. At the same instant, a sword appeared in Tang Yin''s hand, and he smiled. "I don''t know what the hell you guys came here for, but since you''re here, I''ll tell you that a lower world will become your place of death." He said, and his cultivation was unleashed with great power. That unleashed power made the earth tremble, but a protective barrier emerged to ward off the blows. Mingyue was doing her job from where she was, which was to prevent these battles from destroying the world. Tang Yin''s cultivation was unleashed back and forth, and unconsciously, the Aura of Control manifested in Tang Yin''s body, increasing the purity of cultivation and overall power. Tang Yin then placed the sword pointed towards the demons. "Time to die, you bastards." He said, moving forward at an absurd speed, using the skill Shi Yue had taught him a long time ago. At this level, that skill had reached its peak, as Tang Yin''s speed was faster than the wind. "You bastard Divine Son, since you didn''t die from the attack of those idiot sects, then it''s time for you to die at our hands!" shouted their leader, unleashing his power and launching an attack against Tang Yin. "The rebirth of the Heir of Death is inevitable; a bastard like you couldn''t help it; sooner or later, he will devour your world!" shouted this guy while being assisted by his allies, who were also in the same cultivation realm. Soon, both swords clashed... But something strange happened. The demons were pushed back a few meters while a strange invisible prison held back all the power in their bodies; no, it wasn''t a prison. It was like a strange fence; they could feel it but could not see it. Meanwhile, a terrifying power from Tang Yin''s sword movement crossed their bodies without harming them and flew backward at high speed. They were in shock. ''What happened?'' When they tried to exert their powers, they could not, but they did not feel hurt. But, suddenly, three of them fell backward, and a stream of blood spurted out of their bodies all over the place. That further shocked those who hadn''t felt anything but soon heard a thunderous impact. In the distance, Tang Yin''s attack slammed into the strange ''illusion'' that had formed there. Furthermore, from one moment to the next, the space behind the still-alive demons became distorted as the space was broken. "It broke the space!? And the shattering came so late!?" In shock, they looked there. On the other side of that break in space was Tang Yin''s attack, slamming hard against a terrifying death energy. Behind that death energy was a huge dimensional breach that seemed to threaten to swallow them whole. Tang Yin looked at this with curiosity. "Ohh, a dimensional breach this big could only be opened by a great treasure. It seems like you guys have invested a lot into this, and your plan was to bring the Heir of Death to life so that it would subsequently swallow the entire Upper Realm... Heh, looks like I''m going to foil the most terrifying plans ever given in the Upper Realm." Tang Yin said mockingly. The death energy on the other side dispersed along with Tang Yin''s attack soon after, and a figure appeared before the dimensional breach. He flew at high speed to where everyone was and arrived shortly after the broken space had recovered. He stared at Tang Yin, and Tang Yin frowned. Not only him, but Shi Yue did too. "Ohh, interesting. So, you were able to fool my perception at that time. No wonder I felt something was amiss." Tang Yin smiled. Chapter 651 - 651: The final battle begins: Heir of Death vs Tang Yin The Heir of Death glared at him. "Hmph, you seem to have changed a bit these past few months, Divine Heir." He grunted as he straightened his clothes a bit. Tang Yin glared at him. ''This guy has become stronger once again. Although his cultivation barely reached the first level of the Law Realm, I''m sure he has strengthened tremendously. There''s no way it''s because of cultivation; it''s obvious that this bastard is growing into a different scale of power.'' Tang Yin thought, unable to comprehend what exactly that scale of powers was. Still, she answered him. "Heh, it''s time for your death, Death Heir. Even if your body, soul, and strength have changed, and even if you walk a different path than mine, today you will fall." Tang Yin replied. The Heir of Death sneered. "Well, if you think so, let me see how capable you have become." He said, looking at all the demons. "Since you guys have been helping me in this, I will allow you to be a part of destroying a guy like this and his minions. All of you, attack with force and destroy the continent from every possible flank." He spoke. Then, many demons began to attack rapidly, from far and near, attacks of all kinds that shook the earth. At the same time, so did the women of Tang Yin. Among them, Shi Yue stood out the most with her transformation, which brought the night to the battlefield. That transformation even eclipsed the eyes of the Heir of Death. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''How beautiful and compatible this woman is with me!'' He thought in shock, and a fleeting thought crossed his mind. If he was to be the Heir of Death, why not have a Queen of the Night with him? So he moved at great speed to where she stood. "You will be mine!" he shouted. But before he could grab her, a different hand gripped his arm firmly, and his power of movement became zero as all the power in his body recoiled with force. The Heir of Death frowned after seeing that he was being held by Tang Yin. ''So fast?'' He thought in shock. His move was supposed to have been unexpected, and even an unexpected move, but it was extremely fast. How the hell was it that Tang Yin knew where he was going and managed to stop him? He was in shock, but he immediately unleashed his death energy. "You are so close. Are you an idiot?" he asked mockingly. The power of death wanted to engulf Tang Yin. But, the power of the Law of Control came out of Tang Yin''s body like an explosion, pushing the Heir of Death tens of meters back. Even death energy couldn''t do anything against it. ''What the hell? Is this guy that powerful?'' He thought in shock and looked up to see him. Tang Yin stared at him. "Trying to grab my wife? Dare to do that, and I swear there won''t even be a memory of you left in this world, you fucking bastard." Tang Yin said. The Heir of Death then breathed. "Tsk, in the end, I just need to kill you to keep her. There''s nothing complicit in touching her." He replied. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders and didn''t answer him. They stared at each other and lifted each other into the air, which suddenly changed the atmosphere of the whole continent. Tang Yin''s aura and Death Heir''s aura caused everything around them to change. Even Shi Yue''s night was affected by this, and Long Jia''s dragon transformation was somehow suppressed because of the terrifying aura coming out from Tang Yin. The whole world began to tremble under the terrifying pressure. This was the beginning of the final battle between two terrifying existences. Both wanted each other''s lives but were so powerful that it was hard to say who would win. ''With my Divine Soul awakened, I should be able to find out what kind of Power Scale this guy is using. If I could use it too... I''d become immensely powerful in no time.'' Tang Yin thought. However, he felt that the upcoming fight would be the most complicated fight he''s had since he was born. He didn''t feel this pressure even in front of those 5,000 cultivators. That was because those cultivators were on a Scale he knew perfectly, but the guy before him was not. Suddenly, the Heir of Death disappeared from where he was, launching an attack against Tang Yin. Since he favored a melee attack, he would try to get as close as possible. Tang Yin knew this, so when he saw it approaching him, he stepped back and summoned his heavenly hammer, swinging it swiftly forward. The hammer struck hard in just the right place, and both were forcefully knocked back to two different sides when an explosion of power occurred between the clash and the blow from the Heir of Death. That was the beginning of what would be a brutal battle. Soon, the two were at each other''s throats again, attacking each other closely again and again. The attacks were powerful, some countering each other, but quickly, the Heir of Death was driven to slam hard into the ground in a huge explosion. Tang Yin then jumped on him while he had the upper hand and delivered another powerful blow, lifting him into the skies. Then, in one motion, Tang Yin came at him to punch him in the stomach. The blow looked powerful, but it only pushed him away by a few meters, as it had been stopped by one of that guy''s abilities, which he had finally decided to use. "Heh, looks like you decided to get serious." Tang Yin said. The Heir of Death looked at him and frowned after looking at his hand was fine. "Tsk, it looks like you really changed. Even because you directly touched my ''Touch of Death'', you didn''t manage to get hurt. Looks like your soul has finally awakened, Divine Heir." "But, after all, you are still an inexperienced child. I will tell you a secret now that we are here, Divine Heir. Just as in the Age of the Gods you ran away from me; this time will be no different!" Chapter 652 - 652: Top-level fight: Heir of Death vs Tang Yin Tang Yin frowned when he heard this. ''Was there a Divine Heir in the Age of Gods? If I take everything I know into account, my Inheritance is my Divine Soul. Does that mean that my Soul lived so many years ago? The Age of the Gods... It ended too long ago; we don''t even have too many records from back then...'' He thought, in shock. Thinking that he might have lived in that era was not far-fetched. In fact, it had already occurred to him that it was possible to have lived several lives before this one due to the abilities the Divine Soul showed, never to be trapped by those terrifying existences, such as death. But, to hear someone tell him that was more shocking than just that idea that haunted his head. ''Or is it to distract me...'' Tang Yin thought and saw that the Heir of Death appeared before him with a move. He swung his hand forcefully and struck in the direction of Tang Yin''s stomach. Tang Yin shot backward at high speed after receiving that attack. ''This punch is stronger than before...'' Tang Yin thought as he felt his bones creaking from the pain. He dug his legs into the ground to stop himself, and after seeing that the Heir of Death wanted to hit him, he activated the skill Shi Yue had taught him to increase his speed and strike simultaneously. The impact of the Heir of Death''s punch hit the ground, shattering a nearby huge mountain into pieces, killing many demons and humans that were around. He turned his head to see where Tang Yin had come to; simultaneously, he shook his face with his hand to appease a fire burning there. "This isn''t a normal fire, you bastard." He said, frowning. Tang Yin shrugged and didn''t answer. He surrounded his body with a blazing fire, but it was not explosive. It was a calm and strange fire, which the Aura of Control was surrounding. After this, he moved at great speed again, instantly arriving before the Heir of Death, striking him with a blow to the chest that created a huge fire explosion behind him. The thunderous impact left him completely stunned, and the resulting explosion that mixed with the power in his body sent him flying hundreds of meters backward. Tang Yin followed him closely, increasing his power to give him another blow that smashed him to the ground in a vast crater. Even so, he had to jump backward to dodge several deadly blows coming from the guy who had just opened a crater with his body. Tang Yin quickly drew his sword to counter the attacks, which were slightly different. That almost viscous death energy held tightly on the sword as he tried to break it. Even so, he couldn''t do it; it quickly began to corrode his fire power, so Tang Yin had to unleash more Control Aura power to counter it. ''What a troublemaker. He has achieved an astonishing mastery of the Law of Death.'' Tang Yin thought and then swung his sword towards where that guy was. The aura in his body changed drastically. The scorching but calm fire turned into a gale that shook the surroundings. That gale was so astonishing that it pushed even the huge warships and took out all kinds of nearby trees by the roots. The nearby city that was already partially destroyed was almost blown away. ''What a terrifying power!'' thought everyone who saw it and had to run amid screams and pains to flee from certain death. When they were all far away, the gale ceased, and a powerful wind energy was concentrated on Tang Yin''s sword. Then he moved at the speed of the wind or even a higher speed and swung the attack towards where the Heir of Death was standing. The latter frowned after seeing such tremendous power that had formed out of nowhere. ''What a terrifying power, fuck, I should have killed this bastard earlier.'' He grumbled in his mind. Despite that, he didn''t move. Instead, he kicked the ground, increasing his power. He immediately raised his hand to the front as if he wanted to grab Tang Yin''s sword, and indeed, he wanted to. A large portion of the power in his body was unleashed to all sides, while the death energy in the arm suddenly became thicker. That energy then left his body briefly, moving a meter away along with the spiritual energy of the Heir of Death''s power. Then the sword struck... Even so, all the power dispersed, and Tang Yin suffered a tremendous backlash. The sword''s impact still hit the Death Heir''s hand, but a tremendous death blast hit Tang Yin right where he had suffered the backhand. Both of them shot out to two different sides, Tang Yin being the most affected. ''What the hell was that?'' Tang Yin thought as he managed to stabilize his body after hitting a small hill that was still nearby. All the power he had gathered fell away drastically. And yes, he didn''t feel that it disappeared, but that it fell. The power was still there, but he couldn''t move it. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It''s like it''s dead... This guy can do something like this?'' Tang Yin stood up again. The explosion had caught him completely off guard, so he was in a dilemma, and his bones ached. Besides, it was just for a brief moment, but he felt a strong pang in his heart. That gave him a hunch of what it might be, so he summoned the System, but before it appeared, alerts flew over his mind. The 100-year mission about killing this guy was not over, and although his body had changed, the Soul was still the same, so the System took it as such. ''If you think you''ll stop me, then I''ll have to disappoint you. This bastard is going to die today.'' Tang Yin thought. As soon as he thought like that, he jumped to the side when he noticed that the Heir of Death was attacking him again. Tang Yin then held the sword again and plunged into an overwhelming battle against that guy. Chapter 653 - 653: Great destruction. Was it just the beginning? As the battle continued, the nearby city had been razed to the ground with all its inhabitants. The mountains that were in sight had almost wholly disappeared, and much of the ground was cratered on all sides. Even the nearby demons and humans were getting farther and farther away, although their hatred for each other made them fight continuously, even though they were all fleeing. The entire continent was shaking continuously, resulting in the sea churning and creating tsunamis along the coasts. But that was not all. Dormant volcanoes were beginning to awaken across the entire continent and perhaps the world as they erupted. In addition, terrifying gales were destroying buildings, even when far away from the battlefield. It was an unprecedented battle; never had the world seen anything like this, and even the energy of the world it protected, and the vast amounts of spiritual arrays Tang Yin had placed across the continent to protect it, were having trouble withstanding so much power. But Tang Yin and the Heir of Death never stopped staring at each other as the deadly attacks progressed. During all this time, Tang Yin had realized something. This guy in front of him could ''kill'' spiritual energy outside the body. He could destroy attacks just by touching them, and although he would receive a portion of the damage, it would be less than 25% of the total, which was absurd. After many hours of fighting, the Heir of Death stood far away from Tang Yin. ''He has an insane amount of spiritual energy, and that aura that is always protecting his body prevents my death energy from being able to affect him too much.'' He tried to find a direct alternative without having to resort to his deeper abilities, but in the end, he sighed. "I accept it; I underestimated you this time. You''re not the same as you were millions of years ago. And your blows really got to me. Still, games over." As soon as he said that, the Heir of Death raised his arms to two sides of the continent, causing something to activate. Tang Yin looked to the side and frowned. ''Death Castle, huh? Although I can counter it, it seems I don''t have too much time.'' Tang Yin thought, activating his Castles as well. When the Heir of Death saw this, he was stunned. "Have you managed to create a way to counter them? You bastard, you are more capable than I imagined." He replied a bit angrily. Perhaps a little desperate. But he soon realized that they had not been countered in their entirety, only a part of them, which were still fighting. That allowed his somewhat desperate heart to calm down. "Heh, you''d better take your leave of this world, Divine Heir!" he fiercely lunged hard toward Tang Yin, and two skills emerged in his body. Death Touch and the ability to envelop his entire body with the same death energy. Tang Yin realized that that guy''s power had increased drastically. Moreover, he could sense that the castles of death were devouring people and giving cultivation to that guy, so he threw a burst of spiritual energy in front of him to move away a little, put away the sword, and summoned his heavenly hammer. At the same time, Tang Yin''s transformation emerged again, bringing several noticeable changes to his body. The drastic change in Tang Yin''s aura made the Heir of Death want to stop that transformation at all costs, but the aura of dignity that emerged from Tang Yin''s body commanded respect. His partially red-painted hair swayed in the wind, while his eyes kept the rim of his iris painted a bright crimson color. The change was not there. But on the Ruler''s Halo, which had changed drastically. This one clung to Tang Yin from behind while forming a kind of wing-like shape in the wake of them. Those wings were painted the same color as Tang Yin''s hair and were immense, but they were not in the least bit in the way. On the contrary, they felt highly familiar to Tang Yin, as if they were his arms. The difference was that those arms stored enormous amounts of spiritual energy from his body. Tang Yin then moved at incredible speed toward the guy attacking him, and a tremendous clash occurred between the two as the Heavenly Hammer struck the heir''s death chest. They immediately launched dozens of successive blows that hit the same place. Even so, Tang Yin gained the upper hand quickly after this, increasing his power with each step. Although that skill he obtained many years ago was not too useful at this point, at this moment, every increase in power was significant. So Tang Yin managed to deliver a heavy blow to its stomach with the huge hammer and activated a lightning skill to make the blow more terrifying. "AGHHHHH!" For the first time, the Heir of Death let out a cry of pain, and his body shot out towards the ground. Tang Yin immediately put away his hammer and approached the Heir of Death with a leap, hitting him in the stomach with a dozen blows until slamming him to the ground. Once again, the body of the Heir of Death had been the protagonist of the creation of a vast crater. This one was much bigger than the previous one¡ªit was as big as kilometers. In addition, this impact opened a massive gap from side to side, splitting the continent a bit. Tang Yin immediately moved and placed his right hand on the Death Heir''s head, completely overpowering him in just a few moves. At the same time, the Divine Soul''s aura of wisdom was unleashed as the power of the Law of Control began to envelop the body of the Heir of Death. This made Tang Yin''s comprehension reach its peak once again, and an immense amount of unanswered questions were answered in a moment. But at the same time, the Heir of Death noticed that something was wrong. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You damned bastard; your mistake is coming near me!" He shouted hysterically, and his power suddenly increased. "Demonic Death Transformation!" another loud shout came out of his mouth, and Tang Yin''s body shot backward like a meteorite next to the Law of Control. Chapter 654 - 654: Continuous counterattacks Due to the sudden increase of power in that guy''s body, Tang Yin was taken by surprise. More so because he was trying to understand the Law of Death. The Heir of Death was able to punch him in the stomach, which came mixed with numerous slashing blades that sent Tang Yin flying hundreds of meters, hitting a distant mountain and destroying it in an instant. "Buagh." A stream of blood spurted out of his mouth then, when he was finally able to come back to himself. ''Shit, what the hell were those blades? They were so fast I couldn''t see them.'' He groaned as he stood up once more. He had gone from having no wounds to having numerous wounds all over his body. In addition, the wings that his Aureole had become were partially destroyed, while his skin had been eaten away a bit by that death energy. Tang Yin frowned and stared at the transformation that the guy had achieved. It wasn''t a transformation; he hadn''t undergone too much change. His body was the same size and color. The only difference was a large number of demonic marks that appeared on his body. Those marks were not common. They looked like Demon Marks made with the Power of Death. They were terrifying and gave the feeling of tremendous power, plus that guy could move them. When Tang Yin saw them, he quickly realized what they were. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It was the marks that hit me; it wasn''t blades. What a terrifying attack. The marks increase his power drastically and increase the effectiveness of his death energy, but at the same time, he can pull them out of his body like the tentacles of an octopus to strike.'' Upon seeing this, Tang Yin took a deep breath; even so, he wasn''t afraid. He could feel that this guy had gotten stronger, but he also realized that fighting with his heavenly hammer wasn''t good for him. ''I haven''t developed my destructive attribute to the limit, and I feel that the hammer is hindering me at times.'' After thinking like this, Tang Yin wanted to test how good this guy''s transformation was, so he disappeared from where he was and instantly arrived in front of him by throwing a punch straight at his face. At that precise instant, the Heir of Death moved slightly, and a terrifying and deadly attack came from the side of him without him moving. Tang Yin noticed this briefly and, without hesitation, created an icy block in his hand. *BOM* Then, an explosion sounded as one of those strange, sharp tentacles struck that spot. It was an extremely fast but powerful move. Tang Yin was sent flying backward again while the Heir of Death jumped behind him. "You even control ice? You are amazing, Divine Heir. No wonder you have the most unique soul in the universe." Death Heir said without expressing any feeling. Immediately, he unleashed several more blows, using his fists and four of those tentacles to strike Tang Yin''s body. Tang Yin was upside down while flying low to the ground, so a hit now would be lethal. That was why he moved both arms to his chest and created a huge ice wall to defend himself. The thunderous impact still pushed him fiercely to the ground. Their every move created huge craters, but this time, Tang Yin was the protagonist of one of them. And the ice block couldn''t withstand so many blows, turning into a freezing powder soon after. That caused the Death Heir''s attacks to go straight into Tang Yin''s body and hit him. Although Tang Yin quickly managed to counter several of them, he was still on the losing side as he was on the ground, so he took severe damage until he was pushed back with a kick from the Heir of Death. Tang Yin''s arms were pierced in some sections due to the deadly attacks of those sharp tentacles, but he didn''t care. He had a plan, and he knew it would work. Tang Yin rolled on the ground while his hands were pinned to the ground. Suddenly, numerous sharp mountains rose all over the place as they moved rapidly towards where the Heir of Death was standing. ''Does he also know the Law of the Earth? Could it be that this guy learned what the Lord of Death said?'' he thought in shock. Still, he realized that this guy was too dangerous. He practically knows all the Natural Laws, something against the heavenly laws. Even with a body and soul as compatible as the current one, he can''t manage to go against those heavenly laws. That means this Tang Yin is more dangerous than he looks. What if, at some point, he tries to learn the Law of Death? Could he do it? Maybe it''s impossible, but he has already been surprised too much by this Tang Yin, so much so that he doesn''t want to know whether it''s possible or not. While he was thinking like this, his body, which already had a wearing transformation, was covered by his two main abilities. That caused the nearest mountain that hit him to shatter into pieces and fall like dead earth. He jumped towards where they were coming from and suddenly felt that his energy was recovering and his cultivation was advancing at a rapid pace. He smiled. "Even though you managed to do something against my Castles, in the end, the one who will end up smiling is me, Divine Heir!" he shouted hysterically, instantly destroying four of those sharp mountains. But suddenly, he had to look up when he felt a terrifying presence appear from above. Numerous fireballs fell towards him in surprise, engulfing him. Still, its death energy was lethal and too powerful. After all, it was a Primordial Law. Therefore, although he was affected, it wasn''t much. "No good, Tang Yin!" he shouted once again. And then Tang Yin appeared above him, as a huge bolt of lightning struck down from above. The lightning bolt struck Tang Yin''s hand squarely, which he held up, and he smiled. "Lightning God''s Domain!" he shouted. At the same time, a fireball hit him, and he grabbed it with his other hand. "Inferno!" Two extremely powerful abilities formed in his two hands from one moment to the next, and with one move, he slammed them into the Heir of Death, who couldn''t even react when a great scream came out of his mouth after being engulfed once again by powerful attacks... Chapter 655 - 655: A power capable of destroying the world "AGHHHHH!" The terrifying scream of the Heir of Death was heard practically all over the continent. Numerous lightning and fire attacks struck him squarely, causing him to crash to the ground like a huge meteorite. Tang Yin created two potent domains, this time in a single attack, thus making it more effective against a target. Countering that was complicated even for the Law of Death, and even more so because it was mixed with the Aura of Control. It was a terrifyingly strong attack, which also brought thoughts to Tang Yin''s mind. ''Right, I can use it like this...'' Tang Yin thought. He smiled and moved his ruler halo once again to his body. Those partially broken and recovering wings merged with his body without warning. Suddenly, a strange layer of energy of the same color as his ruler''s halo appeared across his body as if it were armor, and after that, it disappeared. Even so, it brought a tremendous change to Tang Yin''s transformation. The first change was that his entire figure gave off a strange and powerful glow. He looked resplendent, and every single wound looked healed. His silver hair suddenly became more beautiful, and his face somehow increased in beauty. But the most drastic change, once again, was in his aura. Small, strange lightning bolts jumped through his body familiarly and strangely. It wasn''t the same as with the Law of Control; this felt more profound to Tang Yin, as he felt that each ray was a part of his body. ''So that Transformation this guy is using, is it actually a specialized ruler''s halo... Does it increase power drastically because it uses demonic elements or something else?'' he thought but had to quickly snap back to reality as he felt the Heir of Death approaching to punch him. Tang Yin raised his hand quickly to parry the blow, which pushed him backward in the air. However, the blow was held firmly in his fist. Suddenly, many attacks came out of that guy''s body toward various parts of Tang Yin''s body. He wanted to kill him once and for all, so all his attacks were lethal. But Tang Yin smiled. "That doesn''t work anymore, Heir of Death." Tang Yin said softly, and the blade attacks suddenly found something to hit as various lightning bolts in the form of blades shot out from Tang Yin''s body. Various explosions sounded as Tang Yin''s lightning attacks broke and destroyed, but the sharp and deadly attacks of the Heir of Death suffered a setback, shattered by the explosions. In shock, the Heir of Death felt his body tremble. "You... You''ve been learning..." He was in shock at Tang Yin''s immense learning ability. Until a moment ago, his transformation was terrifying enough to corner Tang Yin, who had grown abnormally strong. But suddenly, Tang Yin created a transformation that was equal to his and managed to counter all his attacks easily. ''The enemies of my lethal attacks are precise explosions... How did he figure that out so quickly!?'' Right now, he couldn''t help but tremble. He had grossly underestimated his opponent... Tang Yin smiled softly mischievously and then let out a kick at the Heir of Death''s stomach, and all the lightning bolts on his body turned into fire attacks in combustion. These shot out towards the Heir of Death and hit him squarely. "From the start, you never had a chance to win, Heir of Death!" shouted Tang Yin, and suddenly, his power surged several times more than before, finally displaying his full power. Moreover, his transformation and divine soul, combined with the Law of Control, enhanced that power. His current power was so terrifying that the entire world went into tremendous chaos, and everyone above the Divine Ascension Realm had to start forming their domains all over the place to defend themselves. Even Mingyue suffered a strong counterattack. Tang Yin''s energy was terrifying. And soon, the tsunamis that rose swept everywhere, but some suddenly disappeared without a trace. "Tang Yin is affecting the Elemental Laws of the World!" Mingyue stood up abruptly after seeing this, feeling that the Elemental Laws and Nature itself were going crazy. At this rate, the whole world could suddenly be destroyed. She disappeared from where she was and entered the Core of the earth without thinking, but suddenly, the vast barrier that ''sealed'' the world transformed in an amazing way, and massive pillars of spiritual energy came out of there to strike the world. That spiritual energy coursed through the ground at great speed, causing the ground to become highly resilient. At the same time, a great source of energy coming from that strange barrier began to supply the earth''s Core with spiritual energy. All this left Mingyue in shock. She quickly returned to the surface and looked at this. "This... Isn''t this a barrier that seals the world? In reality, all this time, it was a protective barrier? That insane amount of spiritual energy seems to be coming from a divine item... No, from several divine items or perhaps from outside... This is..." She was in shock, unable to think. And the whole world was. The tremors stopped from one moment to the next, but somehow, the strange gales were still whipping the world from one side to the other, destroying huge buildings in seconds. It was as if the end of the world had come. Many were afraid, but that transmission had ceased long ago, as the devices could not withstand those energy levels, so they could not find out what was going on. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To think that all that was caused by Tang Yin unleashing all his power was terrifying. But his power at this point is not for games. A person capable of going against the Heavenly Laws and learning more than Four Elemental Laws, coupled with the Law of Control and his Divine Soul, could not be normal. Everything about Tang Yin went against the Heavenly Laws. Naturally, he was not normal. His power couldn''t be as simple as what was seen a while ago, and even more so because he... He has been learning from this combat. Chapter 656 - 656: Die At this point of strength, Tang Yin had surpassed his past self by a wide margin, even when he no longer had the soul enhancements from his other wives, those in the upper world. For a brief moment, he thought to himself before that huge army of over 5,000 powerful cultivators and realized that he could now win. If such a situation were to happen again, he would win for sure because his current power far exceeds that of his former self. Still, the combat before him was not against those 5,000 cultivators of the past. But against an existence more terrifying than those 5,000. The Heir of Death. As soon as he showed his full power, Tang Yin fiercely attacked the Heir of Death, and even the vast and sturdy barrier that had been created to protect the world was shaken and broken in one part while the body of that guy was pinned there. The impact shook the whole world and created a gale capable of destroying the spiritual energy of many powerful people who were thousands of miles away. Soon, four consecutive blows fell once again. "AGHHH, BASTARD, DIE!" hysterically shouted the Heir of Death as an aura of explosive death burst from his body. Suddenly, the castles of death swallowed numerous more existences, causing his power to increase. Therefore, he threw a strong punch towards Tang Yin''s face, imbued by the powerful Law of Death. Tang Yin smiled slightly after seeing this, and he returned a similar blow in one swift movement. The impact neutralized the powers, but the death energy in the Death Heir''s body suddenly began to fluctuate strangely, as the Law of Control did a strange job. The Heir of Death felt shocked and quickly retracted his hand after feeling that all his power was getting out of his control. That brief moment Tang Yin seized it, when a strange black aura appeared in his hand. He quickly struck before him, delivering a heavy blow to the shoulder of the Heir of Death. Suddenly, the black aura on Tang Yin''s hand was forcefully imbued on that arm. The Heir of Death had to tear it off, in shock and jumped back several steps. He looked at the arm he had just ripped off, and it was dead. "You..." In shock, he looked at Tang Yin, realizing something terrifying. Tang Yin quickly shook off the death energy that was in his hand as he felt it eating away at his flesh. His hand had gone bony, while much of the flesh on it was gone, consumed by that death energy. ''Although I was able to use it, it was a double-edged sword.'' He thought, but still smiled and looked at the Heir of Death. "How do you feel about being left without an arm? I wanted to collect that debt." Tang Yin said, smiling mockingly. Naturally, the Heir of Death was stunned. No one could blame him; even if the Lord of Death were here, he would be shocked, too. "You managed to use the Law of Death..." He muttered, unable to contain his surprise. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You... You''re amazing..." He couldn''t understand how someone could use that Law so easily and only suffer a minor hand injury, which he could clearly recover from. That didn''t make sense in his books, but the fact that they had done it before him left him no choice but to believe it was so. Someone other than him and the beings capable of using it had used the Law of Death. Not only that, it had grown absurdly strong. All his attacks seemed to come from a Primordial Law, for they were effective regardless of whether he used the Law of Death. Moreover, during the fight, he managed to learn the transformation that took him a long time to learn and that he had not even mastered yet. Well, he learned it and created one in his own way! Although it wasn''t equal, because Tang Yin''s didn''t increase the power drastically like his, it was still powerful enough to counter it completely! His chaotic thoughts soon calmed down as the Heir of Death closed his eyes and recreated his affected arm, using the Law of Death. It was not his real arm, but he could move it like one. After that, he opened his eyes once again and looked serene. "That was amazing, Divine Heir. I really have to acknowledge how amazing you are for such an absurd learning ability. But, even if you are able to stand up to me and learn all that I have, there is one thing you will never be able to learn or obtain. So, let me show you the apex of strength you will see in your life. The same one that I, the Heir of Death, used to make all the Heirs of the different Laws run away from me." He said, speaking calmly. He clenched his fist, and suddenly, his body was enveloped in tremendous power, but Tang Yin did not find this surprising. ''What is he trying to do?'' Tang Yin thought doubtfully, wondering if there was one more power. ''I don''t know what the hell he''s talking about, but... Let me prove it.'' He thought and jumped back to where he stood. The Heir of Death stared at him as he approached at an absurd speed. For a brief moment, he watched everything happening in slow motion. He could feel Tang Yin''s breathing, so all his senses were heightened several times. At the same time, he could see a weak spot in Tang Yin. ''The stomach, huh.'' Thought the Heir of Death, and suddenly, everywhere on the continent, the Death Castles that were fighting Tang Yin''s Castles and those that weren''t rushed over, swallowing numerous lives in an instant and slamming into Tang Yin''s with ferocity. And suddenly, just as Tang Yin was about to strike him, tremendous power was unleashed in the body of the Heir of Death. The surge of power was so absurd that even Tang Yin felt daunted for a brief moment. And suddenly, a lethal attack and from very close range came from the hand of the Heir of Death, in the direction of Tang Yin''s stomach. "Source of Power." Said the Heir of Death softly after this while smiling... It was such a quick attack that even Tang Yin couldn''t see it, and this lethal attack hit him with ferocity. "Buagh!" He vomited blood at that moment, but the attack was powerful enough to break through his defenses. It was only briefly, but the Heir of Death seemed to have overcome the understanding of the Law of Death to the point that Tang Yin''s knowledge of the Law of Control failed to withstand it, and his body was split in two. Tang Yin''s split body fell backward, landing on the ground after that. Chapter 657 - 657: The Death Itself The Heir of Death smiled, though he wasn''t too happy, really. "Shit, having to use what I''d been building up for so long in an attack so I could kill you when I could have killed you a few months ago doesn''t feel good at all, even if you die, you bastard." He growled. Moreover, his power was still at the maximum peak he could reach because he still had enough left for more attacks. But that guy had died from a single attack, which meant he couldn''t spend any more of his power now that he had used it. The Heir of Death walked over to the bleeding body of Tang Yin, who could no longer give him an answer. "Heh, at the end of it all, you ended up falling to me once again, Divine Heir. I don''t know at what point this hatred between us began and at what point it was that the Death Heirs of the past began to pursue you, nor do I understand the reasons, but I guess the fate for you is written in stone. You will die under my hand always, no matter what you do or how many times you are reborn." He said as he stomped on Tang Yin''s lower body, shattering it into pieces. His feet pounding the ground made the earth tremble, but he didn''t care. He walked over to where the other half of Tang Yin''s lifeless body lay and stomped on it once more. "At least you put up a good fight this time. I really would have liked to know what the hell it was that you learned in this time enough to stand up to me, but there''s nothing to be done. I must give you the honor of dying on my hand for putting up with so much and forcing this state out of me." He said angrily; he stomped hard on Tang Yin''s body again, but this time, it disappeared before he could tear it apart. "Heh, really?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind him, causing his body to shudder softly, and he abruptly flipped backward. "Tang Yin!!? Impossible!" He shouted, in shock, and looked underneath him. There was still blood there; how the heck was Tang Yin alive? Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "It''s called Doppelganger, don''t you know? My Divine Soul can create a very real Doppelganger as long as it has a body. Although that blood you see there is animal blood. Heh, you fell very easily into my soul''s deceptions." Tang Yin replied. The Heir of Death frowned deeply after hearing this. He didn''t expect to be so easily fooled by something like that, but he smiled when he realized that. "Hehe, good, good. That''s better; if you die in one hit, it would be too boring. At least I have to torture you more!" he shouted hysterically and, without hesitation, launched himself at immense speed toward Tang Yin. ''That''s an absurd power; it really could have killed me if I hadn''t avoided it in time... So that''s how you use the Source of Power.'' Tang Yin thought and smiled. He increased his power to the maximum without using his power source and received the blow with his fist. *BOOOM* The impact was still powerful enough to make him lose the duel and send him rolling dozens of meters with his feet pinned to the ground. ''Unbelievable. Even with the final transformation and increasing my power to the maximum, I still lose...'' He thought, but his thought was at a crucial moment where it shouldn''t exist. He soon sensed danger coming from the front and shielded himself, but the Death Heir''s blow broke several bones and sent him hundreds of meters backward. "Bastard, even if you are powerful and avoided my strongest blow, it is impossible for you to resist any longer!" Once again, the Heir of Death rammed him. Tang Yin smiled a little after this. "You say there''s no way I can copy that... That''s true, and honestly, I don''t need to copy it. I have one that belongs to me, too." Tang Yin said softly as he saw the Heir of Death arrive before him. He felt confused and suddenly noticed that Tang Yin''s power had increased many times. "BEWARE!" A hoarse and extremely strange voice suddenly roared throughout this place, but the Heir of Death could not react. Suddenly, he felt a tremendous power coming at him from the front, and all the power in his body was instantly decimated. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" His body was slammed into the ground by Tang Yin, who struck straight into his heart. Even so, Tang Yin immediately threw a backward punch. A huge black hand extended from there and seemed to come from that dimensional rift in the far away. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The thunderous impact even shook the huge protective barrier of the world, causing numerous cracks to appear in it. Tang Yin''s punch briefly knocked back the huge hand coming from the gap, but he, too, was thrown backward, clearly injured. Still, he took the body of the Heir of Death with him. ''Is it Death itself?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. But simultaneously, he felt the presence of the Heirs'' Chambers nearby. ''The door opened!'' Successively, Tang Yin felt his Spirit World trembling, which gave him the signal that the administrator was culminating her work of untying herself. At the same time, Tang Yin felt a strong attack on his heart that caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood and stagger backward. Many things suddenly came together before him, taking him by surprise. And since he had succeeded in murdering an existence that the System did not want, he received the repercussions. But he could not fall unconscious, even if his body demanded it. He immediately bit his tongue hard and thrashed internally to wake himself up and gathered power once more to strike the dead body of the Heir of Death until he made it disappear. "Hmph!" Suddenly, the same voice that had sounded before came out from that gap. A huge hand attacked Tang Yin, but a strange aura seeped out from the Heir''s Chambers, forming a huge protective barrier in front of Tang Yin. The hand slammed hard into that barrier, causing it to shudder fiercely. At the same time, a remnant soul flew towards the hand and somehow managed to launch a powerful attack through the barrier, which Tang Yin countered with four potent attacks. Even so, he was still greatly affected. ''This is not just any Law of Death...'' Tang Yin thought when he was hit. The understanding that the one who was using it had far surpassed Tang Yin''s knowledge of the Law of Control. Almost immediately, the death energy that made it through the barrier broke through the Law of Control. Even so, in that instant, the Divine Soul shone brightly within Tang Yin, empowering the Law of Control for a brief moment. Tang Yin''s mind was filled with memories back and forth, and a wealth of information came to him. That made Tang Yin quickly able to accurately counter this incoming power, using all the Laws he had learned, engulfed by the Law of Control. Then, he raised his hand forward and held his hand firmly to the last vestige of the Law of Death attacking him, which seemed to be a suicide attempt, as there was no way his hands could hold that power that surpassed his understanding. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 658 - 658: The Death itself (2) The power of the Law of Death that Tang Yin tried to hold was terrifying. For a brief moment, Tang Yin felt his body shudder, and every line of his being tremble with fear. The fear of death gripped him for an instant, but his mind became clear. "There is no way I can lose!" This cry came from deep within him, causing his body to regain its guts, increasing his power due to determination. Then, a huge dark explosion occurred from his hand as the vestiges of the Law of Death exploded out to all sides. That caused death to fall to the ground, all around, and even to Tang Yin''s body. The places where they fell died quickly. The earth became dark, and it was impossible for anything to be born there again. They were dead pieces of earth. Even what fell on Tang Yin''s body began to eat away quickly, trying to kill him in an instant. Then something strange happened. The moment the Law of Death encountered spiritual energy, it immediately began to eat it at great speed, and the size of those dark energy fragments grew considerably as they swallowed Tang Yin''s spiritual energy. He was in shock, but before he could react and move his raised hand, his mind and body were enveloped in infinite darkness as the death energy enveloped him. Although it seemed that no one could see this, a sigh and mocking laughter could be heard nearby. The sigh came from a small door that had opened nearby, while the mocking laughter came from the dimensional rift in the distance. And those expressions meant that the Divine Heir had died. No, today, two Heirs died, which again caused significant damage to the universe. The huge hand then began to retract as it spread death everywhere, not caring about anything that happened there. Yet, suddenly, the black ball that was eating Tang Yin encountered numerous fissures through it, and a huge explosion occurred at once. The explosion was tremendous, causing a great amount of death energy to fall far away from there, killing plants, trees, and distant mountains. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, a potent spiritual energy was unleashed from the place where such an explosion had happened, as a strange figure emerged from there. No, he wasn''t strange. It just looked different. The spiritual energy was so powerful that it reached the heavens and created a crater underneath this figure. Furthermore, this spiritual energy was surrounded by a tremendous aura of death, which did not seem to affect the figure. A strange black smoke floated through his body, and his long silver hair was partially painted black, giving him an even more beautiful appearance than he already had. The combination of black and silver was spectacularly beautiful, but it also looked particularly powerful. The energy of the Law of Control, mixed with the Divine Soul and this strange energy of death, had blended, and Tang Yin''s transformation once again took a quantum leap in power and scope. Where once silver and red predominated, a partially terrifying black color now predominated. Even the irises of Tang Yin''s eyes had been painted black, but now they looked much more powerful than before. After seeing this, the hand in the distant dimensional rift was shocked and trembled briefly. ''Impossible.'' Was the thought that passed through the owner of this hand. But then Tang Yin used all that brutal energy he was giving off from his body to fuse it with his Power Source and unleash a terrifyingly powerful power towards the dimensional rift. He wasn''t looking to beat the hand; even in his current state, he knew he couldn''t win. All the spiritual energy he was giving off from his body had come to him only because of a few small fragments of death energy he managed to assimilate into his body; that being the case, how powerful would that guy be? That was why he attacked the dimensional rift. There is no dimensional rift that will not close in the face of such a powerful attack. That huge hand noticed it late; when it tried to defend the rift, it had already been hit, and a massive explosion occurred when the huge hand was swallowed into the dimensional rift, which exploded shortly after. It was a dimensional rift explosion so terrifying that it far surpassed the explosions of past force shocks. Tang Yin immediately used all his spiritual energy and all the powers in his body to resist such an absurd explosion. The whole world shook abruptly, and the waters went out of their course again, bringing another catastrophe. But something else happened at that moment. Something Tang Yin could not ignore. He turned his head sharply while trying to defend himself in the direction of the eastern region. ''The 19-Level Abyss is gone!?'' He thought in shock. Still, that brief moment of carelessness was fatal for him and more so considering that in that instant another powerful and deadly attack struck his heart from within. "Buagh!" He spat blood quickly as he fell forward, and the blast he was trying to hold back hit his body hard... Being hit by so many dimensional blades, plus the cutting spiritual energy, was crucial. He could no longer hold back his transformation, and his body began to bleed from side to side. Still, the explosion was not endless; it soon ended. Tang Yin was breathing heavily, having endured so much in such a short time. There was so much going on that, for a brief moment, he forgot everything he was doing. ''Damn system...'' With difficulty, he tried to get up, activating all his body''s defense and healing mechanisms. Since he didn''t have his healing item, he had to rely on his own abilities to repair himself. Still, the excruciating pain in his body almost made him fall once again to the ground. But at that instant, another powerful tremor occurred in his spirit world, causing his mind to reel slightly. "Tang Yin, it''s now. Enter the Heirs'' Chambers immediately!" the administrator shouted when she finally managed to untie herself from the system. Chapter 659 - 659: His words. Trying to understand the system The trembling in his mind almost made Tang Yin fall unconscious, but he bit his tongue quickly and stomped his feet. He immediately looked up and noticed a small, floating door in the sky. It was the first time he had seen the real door of the Heirs'' Chambers, but he didn''t think too much of it. He immediately jumped towards it, entering soon after. ''Death itself was in this World... How terrifying.'' Tang Yin thought with difficulty as he rolled across the floor of this dark and bare place. It took him a while to catch his breath due to that subject. Having had death itself in front of him was one of the most complicated experiences to assimilate. When he felt the immense amount of spiritual energy that resided in those tiny fractions of death energy, he immediately realized that the kind of power that person had was terrifying enough to destroy him in one move. Even so, he soon smiled and stood up after catching his breath. When he reached this point, he had won. He immediately remembered the words he was to say once he had trampled the Heir of Death. Those words he had failed to say years ago to one of the women who had most marked his life had to be said, no matter where she was. Besides, he saw his timing as some memories from a few years ago came to his mind, making him smile. "Qingyue, even if the moon abandoned you and thought you were unworthy, even if the whole World thought you were unworthy and your clan condemned you, even if the young man you loved didn''t have enough guts to fight for you, then things have changed. That young man is no longer a child; he seems to have evolved a little." "That is why I am now ready to tell you that I will bring you to my side. Today, I fought the Heir of Death and trampled him before my feet, making death itself have to make its presence known. Surely you never imagined that I could withstand one of Death''s attacks... And thanks to that I have realized that I have been making a mistake." "That time the Heirs'' Chambers gave me a blessing, I thought you were dead; I thought it was just a curse to remind me of that painful past; after all, who could be alive when you have an aura of death around you? But now I understand. That aura of death that was in you is normal to appear. You died once, and your soul maybe crossed through death, and I don''t know how you did it to escape from there and come back to life, but I will find you. And if you''re in a world belonging to death, I''m going to get strong enough to kill that damn bastard." Once he said that he smiled softly and looked up into this vast darkness. His divine soul and the law of death made him understand what had happened then. For that, he wanted to thank him. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That blessing you gave me then, this time, I can honestly thank you. Thank you for showing me that my Qingyue is still alive, even if it took me more than 3 years to realize it." He said softly and turned his mind once again to Qingyue. "I will bring you back; I will make you the Moon Goddess to show the moon that you are above her and her beauty. No one has the right to say you were not worthy. Just wait patiently for me." Having said so much, Tang Yin thought he might have repeated himself. But he didn''t care. Right now, his face, though hurt, beamed with happiness. When he managed to control the death energy, he also understood more about the meaning of the word ''death'' and the power behind it. That made him realize that Qingyue was not really dead. That aura of death he saw on her didn''t reflect her death, and since she wasn''t dead, then he would go looking for her! At least now, he had several clues he remembered from what Qingyue had talked about with the man who was there. Still having thought about all this, Tang Yin sighed and averted his gaze. ''It''s time to understand what the system is, then.'' He thought to himself, looking behind him. He couldn''t see it now, but somehow, at this moment, he could sense that there were numerous paths in this place. One was the one he had always walked down, the path that led him to contact that enigmatic existence. But if he looked back, he could sense something unusual about it. It was a different feeling that gave him, and he had the impulse to walk there. ''According to the administrator, walking this way will make me understand what the system is...'' He thought. From the beginning, he always wanted to understand what kind of existence the System had. Although as soon as he arrived in this World, he tried to ignore it, mainly because of how he was, now he was curious about many things. Those skills, the money it gave him for the missions, and other important treasures it gave him. Even now, his inventory was full of spiritual fires and other treasures that he never got to use because they were not so necessary after getting stronger. Even more so when he discovered that the Law of Control was more amazing than he thought. He could cultivate himself so amazingly that he didn''t need much help from the System. Therefore, many treasures were gathered in his inventory after completing so many quests. Still, the question was, where did those treasures come from? Upon learning that the System was a power source, he felt that he understood, but once again, he realized that he did not. The power source cannot create objects just like that unless they are spiritual herbs born of spiritual energy, but even that requires the presence of other things to make it possible, such as a suitable setting. So what the heck is the System? ''An entity capable of creating numerous treasures, being a source of power... Come to think of it, that terrifying existence I encountered after hitting the Law of Control said that the System was a peculiar source of power... A strange creation, but it also seems to be connected to the Heirs'' Chambers... And the Heirs'' Chambers, what are they?'' As his mind rolled back and forth, trying to understand this, a thought came to his mind. The most terrifying existences he has seen so far, have been death and that existence coming from the Heirs'' Chambers, which made a certain pact with Shi Yue. Both existences seem to know each other somehow, and he can corroborate that if he remembers when Shi Yue and Bing Xian returned his body to him. At that time, both seemed to have an alliance to take Shi Yue''s soul, so they seemed to know each other. Suddenly, Tang Yin looked up and saw a strange glow above him. ''Could it be... The Heirs'' Chambers, are they that Primordial World?'' he thought... Chapter 660 - 660: A Strange World Just as Tang Yin saw a strange rift forming before him, which seemed to carry an intense and terrifying power, he also felt his body trembling. His spirit world was trembling, and then the last cry he would hear from the administrator came to him. "Tang Yin, I have successfully de-controlled the system. It''s your time; go quickly!" she shouted. Tang Yin then came back to his senses and stopped thinking nonsense. The rift in front of him had appeared just as the administrator de-controlled the system, and at that moment, he was looking for an entrance to that place. That being the case, he must jump through there! That was what he thought and also did. He immediately jumped across the rift and made it to the other side, rolling down after feeling that the gravity in this place was terrifyingly strong. Even for him, it was complicated to keep up with this place. Soon, he stood up and looked up... His mind was in shock at what was in front of him. This place was, to say the least, unbelievable! He couldn''t even think that something like this would exist. Such a thing had never crossed his mind. In fact, this seemed to be a world. It was a bit strange because it gave the feeling of being square but at the same time being round. Maybe it was because of his perspective that he saw it as round. But it was not just any world. Here, there was only one path along which he could walk. On each side of the narrow path was a vast precipice, and everything was dark, as in the heirs'' chambers, but even that was not the most shocking thing. The most striking thing was an immense number of tiny ''threads'' that seemed to connect everything. It was as if these threads connected everything, like veins in the body. At the same time, it seemed as if these threads held this striking world together. The threads were bluish-white, glowed slightly, and were not that wide, only a few centimeters, but somehow, they felt extremely powerful! The feeling of seeing them was frightening enough to make him shiver. Each place was rendered in a very detailed way, but also in a powerful way. Even the ground seemed to contain power, perhaps to resist the pressure in this world. It was a pressure that not just any material could withstand. Even the strongest materials in Tang Yin''s world would have difficulty doing so, though he could not check. The more Tang Yin stood up, the more dazed he became. There were threads everywhere, connecting an immense amount of strange things. ''Can I call this a world? What kind of strange thing is this?'' In shock, he started walking around after taking a look at everything. Somehow, this place felt unreal. It was as if Tang Yin refused to think that something like this could exist, but at the same time, Tang Yin felt that he had seen something similar to these threads before; he just didn''t know where. And the more he walked through the long, narrow corridor that was the only thing in this place, the more he realized that this seemed to be a mechanism as a whole. It was like a huge company, which looked extremely complex on the inside. Another thing he noticed was that there seemed to be so much spiritual energy in this place, as if all the worlds of the Upper Realm had blended into one, mixing their spiritual energies in one place. But, simultaneously, he felt as if there was not a shred of spiritual energy. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if it was there, but at the same time, it was not. As he walked and stared in awe at this whole place, he felt a movement and abruptly moved his gaze to the front of the vast, narrow hallway where he was walking. "Who!?" he shouted in shock, but all he saw was a silhouette instantly disappear from this place. ''What the hell? I''m sure there was someone there just a moment ago!'' He quickly walked to where he had seen someone, but nothing was different. The silhouette he had seen disappeared without a trace, and he did not know if it was just an illusion of his mind or if there was really someone there. After watching and waiting for a moment, he felt that the administrator was sending him signals through the soul, so he stopped paying attention to other things and focused on trying to understand this place he had come to. Suddenly, a significant tremor came here, causing a strange light to illuminate everywhere briefly. Tang Yin looked up sharply when she noticed this, thinking that this silhouette he had seen before would show itself again. But this time, he saw something different. It was for an instant, but he noticed something strange. ''That''s it... Was it a system interface?'' Tang Yin thought in shock. What he had seen disappeared, so he continued walking through this place. It was always difficult to understand something different and strange when it was his first time seeing it. Still, his soul and the Law of Control manifested in their fullest splendor to protect him, increasing his ability to understand. Different theories began to formulate in his head as he walked softly, looking at everything from side to side. Suddenly, the world shook again, and right before Tang Yin''s gaze, a bunch of perfect rectangular, as if they were halls of something, appeared. Tang Yin was stunned. ''Alchemy Hall? That''s the Hall of Blacksmithing... Also, the Hall of Arrays. Those are the System Halls.'' Tang Yin thought. He could see how those halls were connected to the whole world through these threads. It seemed as if the threads were the fuel that made them run. The threads, resembling veins, looked very similar to what those halls had inside. Finally, Tang Yin realized that his earlier hunch was accurate. These threads are the fuel of those special halls of the system, which means... "This is the System inside!" He couldn''t keep his voice to himself because he was amazed. Naturally, this was what he intuited, but it is one thing to intuit and another to confirm it. Chapter 661 - 661: The World of the System Those threads were not only the fuel but also the ones that sustained it. Although he was surprised when he finally understood that, he began to walk faster to see what else he could see. The tremors of this world were getting stronger and stronger. And with each tremor, something new from the System appeared before Tang Yin''s sight. Soon Tang Yin could see what should be the System Inventory. Then he saw the main interface of the System, but from afar. Numerous sections of the System came into his view, which left him in shock. All of it was connected seamlessly with threads. Those threads were the connection of everything; they were the fuel and foundation of the System! This was astonishing and stupefying. Tang Yin was in awe of this beautiful work before him, but he could not understand what kind of work it was. A beautiful work of architecture? Indeed, it seemed to be. But at the same time, it does not look like it. This seemed to be something more amazing and enigmatic. Having walked for so many minutes on this path, he could also perceive that these ''threads'' were actually not as thin as they seemed. They were slightly thick and seemed to carry something inside, although he had no idea what it was and didn''t want to find out either. He was sure that if he touched one of these threads, he would be blown to pieces instantly and unable to resist. So, although he wanted to touch them very much, he remained patient and walked through the long hallway. The tremors became increasingly evident, while the signals the administrator sent him through the soul became increasingly evident each time. Tang Yin understood more of what she meant with each signal she sent. ''She is removing power from the physical world system. Or perhaps she is restricting it, and that is what is causing this place to shake so badly. More so because the System refuses to be controlled.'' Tang Yin smiled. If this was the system world, then the root of the System or the Core had to be here. He didn''t know if it was the threads around it or if it was something else, but knowing it was here, he started walking so he could accurately understand everything and finally help the administrator. She was already making an effort outside, so he had to make a big effort here, too. He started to walk, and his mind began to move faster. ''These threads actually are the connections that give life to the System, but the threads seem to be like veins, which means that the System Core is not these threads. There must be something else...'' He thought. His comprehension began to accelerate. With each step he took in this endless corridor, his comprehension increased. But simultaneously, he felt as if this corridor would lead him nowhere. Everything was identical in the passage; the threads were the same, and there wasn''t much difference. Still, looking back and noticing all the things in the System that he had passed since a while ago were his starting point. Although the hallway seemed to be an illusion, it was not. It was somewhat similar to the heirs'' chambers. Although he could not see anything before him, he knew something was there. He doesn''t know where, but something is before him, so he starts looking for the System Core. With tremors being common, he had quickly become accustomed to them, but suddenly, an extremely strong tremor occurred that sent him staggering sideways. He nearly fell out of the crashing hallway. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking down was terrifying. There were so many powerful threads there that falling from here was certain death. So he held on tightly to the hallway and waited for the strong shaking to end. Once it ended, he got back to his feet. ''What''s going on over there? That was terrifying.'' Tang Yin thought and looked up to continue walking, but then something entered before his sight. Something square seemed to be close to him but, at the same time, very far away. It was glowing somehow, and many powerful threads were connected to and coming out of it from all sides. It seemed to be connected to the world and everything here, that square. ''The Core of the System!'' he thought... ... Outside, or more precisely, inside Tang Yin, which was not connected to the System World, things were ugly. The administrator had been unleashed a long time ago, and during this time, she pulled the System into Tang Yin''s Spirit World and began to fight with it. The System had somehow materialized, and the brilliant AI was controlling it. It kept trying to hit the administrator and bind her once again while repeatedly denying her access. But the administrator didn''t care. For some reason, she was wielding one of Tang Yin''s spiritual weapons. A considerable hammer was poised in her beautiful, delicate hand as she struck the System repeatedly. That increased the trembling in the world. "Hmph, you little bastard. Stop refusing; go back to how you were before, and everything will be fine." The admin was clearly pissed, this guy was resilient. It was a system, after all; it felt no pain. And although she knew that every hit it took helped Tang Yin, she also knew that if she didn''t hurry to knock the System down, it would be harder for Tang Yin to find the Core. As a result, she was a bit impatient. ''Looks like I''ll have to get a little more serious.'' She thought and looked at Tang Yin''s second hammer, which was stationed above the skies of this place. ''I''ll have to borrow the other one too, Tang Yin.'' She thought, smiling softly, though said smile was not visible because of the mist covering her face. Then she raised her hand towards the Hammer, and it appeared there, being held by her. If Tang Yin saw that someone else was using his Heavenly Hammer, he would be shocked for a whole year. She then looked at the System and jumped toward it at a ridiculous speed, instantly arriving behind it to give it a heavy blow with both hammers. Yet, at the same time, the System began sending an immense amount of information to the Administrator, suddenly saturating her mind with information. Chapter 662 - 662: The Administrator, Akari. The administrator endured the pain, and hammers were wielded against the System, beating it until it rolled on the floor. After that, she frowned at the intense headache she had. "Tsk, artificial intelligence capable of learning is really dangerous. This learning ability is absurd; it looks like a living thing with a ridiculous amount of learning." She complained but did not hesitate to jump once more against the System. The impact pinned the personified System to the ground. Even so, suddenly, the spiritual world began to tremble, so she had to jump backward quickly. ''Tang Yin''s world is being affected...'' She thought and suddenly had to throw both hammers forward to defend against a strange attack. *BOOOM* The thunderous impact sent her rolling backward, leaving her stunned. ''What the hell? Is it using those chains?'' She thought after seeing that the System had pulled the chains that were arranged in the sky of this world, the ones that had been placed here as a curse for Tang Yin and were using them for combat. She frowned and tried to strike hard again but was quickly sent backward by a repulsive attack from those chains. ''It''s because the chains were put on the body that owns the hammers. The hammers can''t hit it...'' She thought and sighed. She had to dodge several more attacks in a moment when she realized that the world was being affected. ''I can''t let the system harm Tang Yin.'' She thought and sighed once more. After dodging the System''s attacks, she stood on a distant hill to look at it. These attacks were uprooting the spiritual herbs that Tang Yin had sown. "This was Tang Yin''s hard work, and now you are damaging it. It looks like I need to teach you some things." She looked at her hands and smiled. "It''s been how many years since I''ve used you? Millions of years? No, I think my memory has been slightly affected. It should have been billions of years since then." She said softly and looked straight ahead. "I no longer remember how long it''s been since I last decided to use my power, but this time, I have to put you in your place." After saying this, something strange happened in the spirit world. Everything started to ''freeze'' in a strange way. It was as if everything was still and nothing was moving, but there didn''t seem to be ice or anything like that. But the administrator frowned after seeing this. ''This will still harm Tang Yin...'' She thought. "I don''t want to harm Tang Yin, so we''d better go somewhere else." Suddenly, a strange shudder shook Tang Yin''s spiritual world, and a significant change occurred. Everything that represented the spiritual world disappeared, and a white, mountainous world appeared. It was a different world, a frozen world. No snow was falling or anything like that; it was all ice here. ''I guess this is good.'' She thought and looked ahead. The personification of the System was in shock. He couldn''t understand what was happening but felt that this place was dangerous. This told him that he couldn''t feel anything the System had, and what little he could feel, he couldn''t use. It was as if this place had totally divided his domain in the physical world and even separated him from the connection to his Core, which instantly made him despair. [HUAAAAAAAAH] A great robotic scream came out of the System and appeared everywhere in this world. At the same time, many error signals emerged on system windows. [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] ... The number of error messages quickly filled the sky, but suddenly, a vast, strange domain formed above this strange thing and tried to slam into the administrator. Still, she smiled and walked towards where that powerful domain was coming from to hit her. "Heh, it''s been a long time since I activated my power, but it still feels so familiar to me... It seems to have missed me for a long period of time." She stared at the System steadily and didn''t care about the approaching domain as she walked without stopping. "Even if you are a creation of that ridiculously strong existence, there is no way you can beat me, System. After all, you are a limited existence to fulfill a function." She said softly, and suddenly, the domain arrived in front of her with countless error signals. Yet, suddenly, the domain stopped. All the attacks, and the whole System in general, stopped from one moment to the next. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only thing that did not stop was the administrator, who appeared sitting on top of one of the System''s windows at the other end of where she had been a moment ago. Then, everything went back to normal, and the domain launched by the System slammed into nothing. The System was in shock, but then he heard a voice behind him. "Hehe, you seem to have forgotten who I am, System. Don''t think only your master is a terrifying existence, and you should never forget my name." She said, smiling softly and summoned her own system window. "Log In. Administrator Akari - Password: Akari." [Successful Long In. Welcome back, Administrator Akari.] [Sending Information... Error.] [Error connecting to the Core.] The System started sending error information when it tried to send new information to the Administrator, Akari. This created a bug in the System, which kept repeating over and over again, as it could not connect to the kernel. Akari smiled beneath the cloud that shielded her face. "All right, all right, take it easy. Soon you''ll be able to connect once more, and I''ll let you be free, no restrictions." She said softly and immediately sent a different signal to take over the AI''s consciousness, but she could not. "Sigh it looks like, in the end, he will have more power in the system than me." She said, smiling a little and waited patiently for the time to cut off her power. ... Chapter 663 - 663: Amazing discovery? In a place of darkness, two pairs of eyes appeared out of nowhere overhead. One of them was startled by the presence of the other. "Did you feel it too, Sir?" A thick voice rang through this huge, dark world. "Are you the one in charge of this territory? Whose Heir is it? I sensed a strange and extremely powerful presence a moment ago that seemed to come from this place." The second voice was of tremendous power and made the surroundings roar. The one that appeared first responded quickly. "Sir, this territory belongs to the Divine Heir. I am the one in charge of receiving him." "The Divine Heir? What was he doing then?" "I don''t know, Sir. This isn''t the first time I''ve felt such a presence; it''s just that this one seemed to be from somewhere else within the Primordial World; it didn''t feel like a real person. Last time, it was a person." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second person fell silent after hearing this. ''It''s weird; I felt the presence of a person, too. These Heirs that no one knows what the hell they inherit are too troublesome,'' the man thought and disappeared. "Keep a good eye on everything. Also, I seemed to feel the presence of the Heir of Death recently. Be careful," said the man as he disappeared, and the attendant of this place sighed. "Sir, the Heir of Death died at the hands of the Divine Heir. Tsk, I don''t know why these people are always so impatient that they don''t listen to reports." He said, grumbling, but no one heard his words. Or so it seemed. Far above him and unnoticed by anyone rested a pair of glowing eyes, watching everything. Although the eyes moved back and forth with power, there seemed to be no power in them. It was a little strange what was happening there, but no one noticed its presence. Soon after, it disappeared, leaving this infinite darkness in its usual silence. ... When Tang Yin saw the System Core, he immediately ran to it. He had to run for over 1 hour until he finally arrived at the designated place. There was nothing special here except the System Core, which had many ''threads'' or ''wires'' connected. The idea now was to be able to understand this. Therefore, Tang Yin approached it and noticed that he could not touch it. "This has an insane amount of power, thousands of times more than the threads." If he had considered it carefully, perhaps the World Core, where his family was stationed, was the closest in power to one of the threads or wires. Yes, to one of the threads, and it didn''t even match; maybe it was close in power; the Core would still lose in power. That showed the absurd amount of power each of those wires had, but a square of white, with blue stripes and a black circle in the center, had many times more power than all those wires put together. He could not touch that Core, even in his dreams. He would die instantly. That was why he meditated momentarily and sat down in front of the Core. ''I''ve seen this black circle before...'' If he tried to remember, only those black holes around the Upper Realm worlds came to mind. It''s just that this time, the black hole in the center of this square had no suction capacity or anything similar. It just sat there, unresponsive. ''I once heard from my master that it was possibly possible to travel through those black holes and that they might be connected to another place in the universe... Is that where the spiritual energy comes from?'' Tang Yin remembered one of the most popular theories in his world, which had been proven somehow. Black holes had an absurd amount of spiritual energy, and it seemed that energy could go in and out of them. So, it made sense to think that that''s where the spiritual energy in this strange world was coming from. But it was still a dead end for Tang Yin. ''Touching it is not an option, so what should I do?'' He started by looking at it then. The perfect square had some patterns, the same color as the wires. These patterns seemed to connect to each other but somehow looked like a maze arranged in different ways. Tang Yin found this curious; somehow, these patterns also looked like something else to him. ''Are they arrays?'' He thought, and his eyes began to roam back and forth between each pattern. It seemed as if he was trying to find his way out of a maze with his mind. Without realizing it, he had spent hours staring at the perfect square. And no matter how hard he tried, the maze in front of him didn''t seem to have any way out. He turned this Core over and noticed that those patterns were scattered all over its body. But he found only one way out in the whole labyrinth, and this way out made him think. ''Many arrays joined together may look like a maze because of the way they are constructed. But only this one pattern seems to form a perfect array. And yet the connection it has with the other patterns is imperfect.'' He thought and began to form an array with his hand on the floor. He formed one, then two, until he made 100 disordered arrays, one on top of the other, that looked like labyrinths. He used simple arrays because he had something in mind. Also, this looked like a puzzle made of arrays, and the final figure should be a world. ''If I''m not wrong, if I fix one of these arrays or two, the array function should turn on, but it would work halfway...'' Tang Yin quickly repaired one of the arrays and then one more to form a perfect array. However, this perfection was also imperfect because the connections to the other arrays did not work. The figure of the world was in disarray at this point, for only two arrays were in place. Still, when those two arrays were lit in the right way, somehow, the world was formed, illuminating all the arrays as a whole. Although the world was in disarray, the arrays that made it up were in place. In a mental representation, Tang Yin could see water beating against fire and earth fighting against the wind. The world did not seem to have harmony (the arrays did not have harmony), and that brought chaos. This astonishing representation that had occurred without him expecting it ignited a spark in his mind. He immediately looked at the Core and stood up. He covered his hand with pure spiritual energy and brought it close to the Core, touching one of the patterns with the tip of his finger¡­ Chapter 664 - 664: Deciphering the System Core His finger could touch it without any problem, and it did not explode. Although Tang Yin felt a terrifying power there, it did not attack him or anything like that. It seemed to be dormant, somehow. When he managed to touch the Core, he smiled. ''Thanks to these simple arrays, maybe I can find the root and understand the core.'' He thought and moved his hand across the array pattern where it lay. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was trying to put it in place, that is, to correct it. But for that, he needed to understand it first, which was complicated. That was why the finger moved smoothly through. If these patterns represented the complexity of the Core, then the patterns must serve an important function that no one had told him. The fact that they formed like mazes told him they were there, waiting to be deciphered. That was what he thought when he made those 100 simple arrays on the ground. And the mental representation he saw from those arrays is that if he corrected them, the mental ''world'' that was formed would have all the elements coexisting normally, and that World would be completed. If he used that logic in this Core, then correcting all its patterns, which numbered well over a thousand, would be the way to go. Also, the fact that those two patterns were perfect and followed the operation meant that the principle used in these patterns on the Core was the same principle that he used to create those 100 simple arrays. The difference was in the complexity. Perhaps if it was a batch of 10,000 simple arrays and he had to solve them, he could do it in less than 2 hours. But these were highly complex and difficult patterns to decipher, so his movement was slow and leisurely. And so the hours passed. Little by little, he deciphered more and more of these patterns and corrected them. Nothing unusual happened. Even though he was touching the surface of that Core, his hand was still intact, which told him he was on the right track. He had to be careful, though. He felt he could only touch above those patterns, and touching anywhere else would be dangerous, so he was patient. ''These patterns seem to have some connection with each of these wires. Every time I repair a pattern, the connection to each wire gets stronger,'' he thought, and without stopping, he soon had another feeling. Somehow, he felt that the system inside him was being affected. He didn''t know if it was because of what the administrator was doing outside or because of what he was doing here. Since he couldn''t summon the system here, he had to be patient and not let himself be distracted by anything. Likewise, the hours continued to pass. First, it was 24 hours, which in a very short time became 48 hours. But it had not been enough, although in, that time, he could increase the speed with which he moved his hands after starting to decipher everything faster and more effectively. In that way more than 72 hours passed until Tang Yin raised his hand, and a smile formed on his face when he saw that he had completed each pattern so that they complemented each other perfectly above the Core. Although it had taken more than 72 hours to do so, the happiness on his face was overflowing! His theory regarding this was correct! But the moment he finished doing it, Tang Yin noticed that the Core brightened brightly, leaving its dormant state. Immediately, a strange light shot out of it and into Tang Yin''s head. Soon, he felt an immense amount of information being deposited in his brain, which brought on a headache so intense that it sent him into a semi-conscious state. Then his body shot out from where he had been and began to fall into the infinite darkness below the long corridor he had walked down for a long time. Many wires were waiting for him there. If he had been conscious, he might have thought his end had come. From one moment to the next, a massive portal opened up under Tang Yin. Before he touched those wires, his body was suddenly pulled out of there. He wasn''t even sent to the Heirs'' Chambers, where he had arrived; he was sent to that deserted place where he had just fought against the Heir of Death. Just as he appeared there, Akari deactivated her ability and shouted from the Spirit World, "Stop!" The shout seemed powerful yet extremely beautiful and echoed throughout the World. Then everything stopped. In the Spirit World and even in the Physical World, everything stopped. The water, the leaves on the trees, and even the wind. Nothing could move except for Tang Yin, who continued to fall to the ground, still unconscious. "Tang Yin, it''s time!" she shouted. But she immediately noticed that Tang Yin couldn''t hear her. ''Tsk, this guy seems to have taken a very strong mental hit.'' She thought as she looked at the system that she had tapped, but somehow, the AI seemed to want to take back control. ''I need the power of the Core for this.'' She thought and immediately made a decision. Without removing her power, she jumped through the air and suddenly appeared before Tang Yin in the physical World. It had been a long time since she had last shown herself in the World, but she focused on what she was coming to do. She quickly approached Tang Yin and held him, hugging him gently. Then, for an instant, the mist that covered her face disappeared. It was only an instant, bringing darkness to the World, but suddenly, she returned again to the Spirit World. And it was at that instant that Tang Yin came back to himself and snapped his eyes open. ''W-what was that?'' In shock, he tried to look for ''it'' that he had just seen. He couldn''t describe what it was; it was something impossible to describe, but no matter how hard he searched, there was nothing around him, and soon his body collided with the ground, bringing pain to his body. Then a cry came from the Spirit World again: "Tang Yin, it''s time to turn the World into a System Tower, quick. Do as I say; this guy might get out of my control!" Chapter 665 - 665: Enigmatic women, again and again Tang Yin then returned to himself and remembered what he was doing. He also noticed an immense amount of information that had entered his mind. But when he returned to reality, he realized something was wrong. "What is this? Why is nothing moving?" he asked in a confused manner. "It''s nothing, it''s just my ability. The whole world will return to normal; use your voice to let them know what will happen; that way, nothing will stand in the way of everything we do. Also, you must find a way to finish breaking that barrier. I''ll give you 24 hours to do it; I don''t think I can stand this guy anymore from there; now that he has regained his connection to the Core, he seems to have become rebellious." She said quickly, and then everything in the world returned to normal. The wind continued its ordinary course. This left a deep impression on Tang Yin, but because of the headache, he felt he could not think about what it was. He decided to focus on what was important. "It''s okay, I just need a few hours." He said quickly. "If so, let everyone know first that this world will undergo a transformation. Also, you must search for Mingyue. As the Goddess of the World, she should be the Queen of the Tower, that will help us speed up the process." She said quickly, and Tang Yin nodded. Immediately, her spiritual energy reached every corner of the world as her voice shook through every place. "This is Tang Yin speaking. I have good news. The Heir of Death, the one who scourged the continent behind the scenes whom many of you knew as ''Elder God'', has been annihilated today. Along with him, his entire demonic army will be exterminated. Now, things have not turned out as expected. Therefore, this world will undergo a transformation; perhaps many of the places you knew will be transformed. Do not fear; you will not die." After saying this, he shifted his attention to a section of the world where all the women were. Only they could hear the following words. "Mingyue, Shi Yue, and the others. I need to find the Protective Barrier Core in less than 10 hours. Can you try to search for it? I will make my effort on my side." He said, as his divine sense came there. Although they wanted to ask him many questions, they all nodded. "We''ll look for it, Tang Yin!" they replied, but suddenly a voice rose. "I know where it is, Tang Yin." Ning Ruo somehow stood out again, so Tang Yin looked at her. "Are you sure?" "Yes, I can take you there." Tang Yin then nodded. "Mingyue, come with Ning Ruo. The rest of you, I ask you to calm people down. From now on, the world could be destroyed; if something like this happens, then we will all die, so I need to focus 100 percent on this. So, no one can disturb me." He said, returning to his body and sending his location to Mingyue and Ning Ruo''s minds. He, too, ran to where they both were and soon found them. "Tang Yin, what''s wrong? Why do you look like that? And why do you say the world could be destroyed? I don''t feel anything..." Mingyue said as she carefully cleaned Tang Yin''s body. He was still injured in many parts of the world and was deathly pale; there seemed to be no power in his body. He shook his head. "I''ll explain later, I''m going to need your help shortly." After saying this, he looked at Ning Ruo. "Are you sure you know where it is?" he asked, and she nodded. "I know. It''s not on this continent; it''s on one that''s on the other side of the world." She replied, leaving Tang Yin and Mingyue in shock. Mingyue looked at her in shock. ''How did she know it''s so far away? This world is gigantic; even I can''t be sure there''s anything in that place!'' she thought. Even Tang Yin was astonished but nodded. "Mingyue, can you take us there? I think you told me that place had been destroyed a long time ago. Is it possible to go?" Mingyue nodded gently. "I can take you there. Although it''s a place filled with evil spirits from long ago, they wouldn''t dare to approach with me there." Tang Yin then nodded to her. "Evil spirits don''t tend to want to get into trouble with someone with divine energy, so don''t worry. Take us there." Soon after, Mingyue traveled quickly with Tang Yin and Ning Ruo. She traveled through space so she could reach that place quickly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''A world plunged into darkness because of the negligence of a foolish race.'' Tang Yin thought when he saw this. This place was totally plunged into darkness. It should technically have been daytime on this side of the world, as the sun was there. But the environmental pollution in this place and the immense amount of death energy prevented the sun from having any power in this world, so everything was dead. There were no trees, and the grass that grew was polluted. It was a genuinely apocalyptic world that had crossed the worst misfortune that can happen: Dying from environmental pollution. Somehow, knowing that the human race did this made Tang Yin feel angry. ''What courage the world and the universe must feel to create such a destructive race.'' Tang Yin thought and sighed. "Ning Ruo, where is it?" he asked. "Follow me. It''s not far from here." She said, starting to walk through this polluted world while Tang Yin''s divine energy protected her. The evil spirits in this place were unintelligent, but none approached them when they saw them coming. The earth beneath them was disintegrating as they walked, proving that even walking in this place was dangerous. And soon, they came to a massive gap in the ground. It seemed to be falling down. When Ning Ruo saw it in such a bad state, she was shocked and quickly flew through it, reaching the other side in no time. In this place, there was a small island that seemed to float, and the gap in the earth turned this entire island around. Downwards, a huge piece of land extended like a pillar, and it was what held the island there. In this place was a tombstone, and on top of the tombstone, there was a strange item with a column of spiritual energy that went up to the sky. That column of spiritual energy could not be seen unless you were on the island. You didn''t need to ask to know this was the barrier''s Core. But... What about the tombstone? Tang Yin looked at Ning Ruo and noticed that she had walked to that place to clean the tombstone. The grass was growing normally there as if it were part of a living world in the middle of a dead world. This was amazing. Even Mingyue was surprised; she had never seen this place before. Tang Yin stared at Ning Ruo. Finally, and after a long time, Tang Yin felt curious to know someone''s identity. "Ning Ruo, I''m not a big fan of asking people''s identity, but... You seem to be more special than I thought." He spoke. She smiled a little at this and stood up, stopping to clean the tombstone. "He was my father, Tang Yin." Chapter 666 - 666: A Special Race Ning Ruo smiled after saying this and stared at Tang Yin. "I know that for a long time, you''ve been curious about who I am. You''ve even thought a lot that my soul is special or different." She smiled after saying this and waved her hand, showing her palm to the side of it. She then lowered her head and knelt before Tang Yin. "Greetings, my master. Actually, I am not human." After saying this, a ''hologram'' appeared in her palm. This one was a bit strange and slightly rounded. Tang Yin looked at it in shock. ''A spaceship?'' He thought in shock. And she spoke again. "Actually, I am a Tool. So it''s only natural that you''ve thought I''m different. I''m not a person you''ve met before; I''m not even a spirit. I''m just a Tool; that''s why you''re my Master." Tang Yin was in shock. He remembered a similar ship. He had seen it recently. That Ship was underneath Shi Yue''s Organization. It was very similar! The only difference was the intrinsic and beautiful ornaments arranged around it. The rest was the same. Ning Ruo noticed what Tang Yin was remembering, so she looked up and nodded at him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What you saw back then was my father''s Ship." "Are you over 2,000 years old?" Tang Yin asked in shock when he managed to recover. And she smiled at him. "I''m actually 5,000 years old, I think. I honestly don''t remember. And my father never told me." Tang Yin approached her and looked at the hologram in her hand. "Are you sure you''re not a spirit?" "I''m not; I''m just a tool." Tang Yin frowned then, and he reached up to touch her on various parts of her body. "If so, why do you have flesh?" "Erhh... I am of a Race that is called the Tool Race. We have life; that is, we have spirit and flesh, but we have no soul. That is why you have felt that my soul is different. Actually, it is not a soul; it is just my spirit, which fulfills the function of the soul in me. But once I die, only my body will remain, and I will disappear forever." Tang Yin looked at her in shock. ''What the hell? Is there such a race?'' "If I understand correctly, you are a Spaceship, right?" At his question, Ning Ruo shook her head. "No, I''m a Tool." "What do you mean by that?" "That''s exactly what it means, Master. I am a Tool. I can be whatever you want me to be; you just have to mold me to suit your convenience. Right now, I only have that form because my father was a Spaceship, but if you want to mold me into a sword, I''ll be a sword." Tang Yin was shocked when he heard this. ''Mold a living being?!'' He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Although he wanted to ask her more questions because it was the first time he had seen someone so strange and unique, he didn''t in the end because he didn''t know what to ask, even though he had many questions in his head. Each time, this girl''s words became more and more confusing. Still, he decided to investigate her further. Now, it was better to focus on the main topic. "Forget it, we''ll talk later." He said, looking down to see the tombstone. "I can feel that the body there is the one that provided energy to that barrier. God, your father was incredibly powerful." Tang Yin said as he bent down to get a closer look. When he was alive, the man buried there was much more powerful than his father. That was amazing. ''I wonder what kind of man he was.'' He thought. Ning Ruo nodded. "My father had to split up at that time. The ship below Madam Shi Yue''s organization was my father''s other part. His main body is here." She said and smiled a little. "And to think that both bodies are underground." She said after that, not looking too sad. Somehow, remembering her father made her happy, even if she knew there was no chance of him coming back to life. For most races, everyone at least has a hope that, when they die, they might go to see their dead relatives. But for her race, there is no chance. They are only flesh, and the spirit they have does not belong to them; it is only the one that allows them to live. Once one of their relatives dies, there is no chance that they will ever see him again. For them, no one can fight against death. For them, no one can do anything. They are just one more life, soon to fade away and be forgotten. ''Maybe that''s why father brought me here.'' She thought to herself after thinking about such matters. And Tang Yin nodded a little and saw Ning Ruo walked over to the tombstone. She grabbed the Barrier Core, a powerful item that received and transmitted energy, and gave it to Tang Yin. "This is yours, Tang Yin. The barrier is now in your hands." Tang Yin nodded to her. "Don''t you want it? It was your father''s this." She shook her head. "No, that belonged to you all along. So it''s okay for you to have it." Tang Yin frowned, unable to understand why she said that. Still, at that moment, Akari shouted at him that they didn''t have too much time. Therefore, he quickly decided to do what he had to do. From inside his head, Akari began to tell him various things. "Tang Yin. First, you need to remove the barrier of the world and have all that spiritual energy concentrated in that Core. Then, you must use each of those items that I am going to pass to you so that the spiritual energy in the Core of the Barrier is perfectly extended to each of those items. They are now ready to do the job they are supposed to do, so you won''t be able to use them anymore. They will become part of the main columns of the Tower." After saying this, she passed the elemental items Tang Yin had given her earlier. So did the other two items. "Tell Mingyue to use them and fuse them with the Earth Core, so that the Earth Core and the Barrier Core will merge into one. This Barrier Core item is more amazing than I expected, so we''ll make use of that." Chapter 667 - 667: Perfect System Control Tang Yin nodded to everything she was telling him and quickly told Mingyue. She was in shock at this request but immediately started doing it. "Mingyue, get ready. You will become the Queen or Goddess of something very important to me. So I hope you are ready." Tang Yin said as he sat down and began to restrain that barrier at the Core. Although she was stunned, she asked no questions. "Do everything I say, Mingyue." After saying this, Akari started telling him various things that Mingyue should do. After several minutes, all those items connected with the Core, so a huge elemental barrier began to cover the whole World. Then, Akari started doing various things independently in the System. "Tang Yin, I''m going to need you to look inside the information you got from the Core and give me information about it." Akari said. After saying this, Tang Yin stopped listening to her. And Tang Yin had a strange feeling. ''Is she going deep into the System? No, she''s trying to go deeper into the Core...'' Tang Yin thought in shock. A barrage of System messages appeared in front of him, all sent by Akari, where she was asking him for information on various things. He quickly responded after confirming it was from her. Although Tang Yin''s headache still lingered and was unbearable, he gritted his teeth and tried to answer each question correctly. At the same time, he began to assimilate such information and to realize all that the System was and meant. Or at least a large part of it. In reality, those Patterns he completed at the Core of the System were ''The System'' in its ''purest'' state. The Cables he saw in that strange place were the ones that gave energy to the System and allowed the parts of the System to function. At the same time, the Core was the one that kept everything in perfect working order and gave them the necessary energy to function. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Black Hole was the one that gave that spiritual energy in a certain part; the Nucleus stored it and transferred it to the cables so that the wires could transfer it to the ''System'' that Tang Yin saw. But in reality, the whole ''System'' was those Patterns on the Core. When he first came and saw the Core, it had only two perfect Patterns, while the rest were in an imperfect and strange harmony. They worked, but not in the right way. Those two perfect patterns represented the ''Getting'' of the System and the first ''Upgrade''. In other words, it was the most basic functioning of the System, with the most basic windows. But once Tang Yin completed all those Patterns to a perfect level... The System and the System Core recognized him as the ''System Master'' automatically, and all the System''s functions were unlocked! In other words, right now, the System was in its perfect state of form, although Tang Yin could not see it, as the upgrade had not been completed, and Akari would not allow it to be completed, as she needed to make use of the System and one of its features, to form the System Tower. That was what she was trying to do. With Tang Yin''s help, Akari rose quickly in rank within the System. She saw an immense amount of information and things flash before her eyes as a mental representation appeared before her. For a brief moment, she saw herself sitting on a perfect square Core with many Patterns in a dark world with countless Cables running all over the place. She was in shock at this. ''The System World.'' She thought. In fact, she was sitting on top of the Core. It looked as if she was the Queen of the Place. ''...Unbelievable. Tang Yin allowed me to go deep into the System. Even to the System Core...'''' Soon, though, her perspective returned to Tang Yin''s Spirit World. Immediately, she knew it was a gift that Tang Yin had given her. Soon, the System appeared in its authentic state in front of her. She could totally manage it. She even felt that there was a status over her head that said: | Status: Queen of the System. | Master: Tang Yin. That stunned her, but she immediately started doing everything she needed to do. The AI System was soon deprived of its ability to think. In an instant, with a single ''Command'' sent by Akari, the AI was transformed into pure information. A huge source of information was at its disposal. At the same time, in the Physical World. The elemental energy surrounded the whole World, and an invisible layer of the System surrounded it instantly when Akari activated a specific function. Tang Yin then looked at Mingyue. "Mingyue, I need your permission to do several things with the world..." He said, and she smiled. She immediately threw herself upon him and kissed him gently. "Will you give me the status of Queen or Goddess of something important to you? Fine, then let me bestow upon you the status of My Owner. You can do whatever you want with the World; I am yours." She said lovingly. Immediately Tang Yin felt a strange power enter him, lowering his throat. ''Is she granting me the power to control the World?'' After this, he smiled and immediately raised both arms to embrace her tenderly, kissing her back. Then, the power coming out of the System became more powerful. "You are cunning. So, in order to control the World, I must kiss you, huh." He said, smiling softly. Suddenly, the whole World suffered a strong tremor at all its ends as the power of the System materialized in the universe. A colossal tower was materialized both above and below the World. It was so large that it was astounding. But, at that instant, the smile was wiped off Tang Yin''s face when he noticed something. He immediately jumped into the air. Mingyue disappeared from where she was, but Ning Ruo was still on that floating island. And yes, it was floating now. Because a huge attack destroyed everything below it. Tang Yin looked down. He noticed that the presence of that mighty hand he had seen before that belonged to death itself was there. "Damn bastard, so that''s why I felt so much death energy in this place. So you''re here." He said, and a mocking voice emitted a sound on the other side... Akari was surprised by this. "Tang Yin, it''s the Lord of Death! No mistake, it''s that guy!" She shouted as she pressed one last button on the System. Immediately, a System counter appeared before Tang Yin''s eyes... [Transformation of a World into a System Tower]. | Updating: 5% of 100%. | Please be patient... Tang Yin didn''t need to look at the message to know what it meant. He was in complete control of the System; he understood perfectly well what the System was doing. But Akari still explained something else to him. "Tang Yin, almost all of your women are fine. They are already under the protection of the System. Only Ning Ruo was left out, sorry. This can''t be reversed and also can''t be interrupted." "Just hold on for 5 minutes... In 5 minutes, the upgrade will end, and the World will be absorbed into the System." She spoke. Chapter 668 - 668: A deadly battle* Unedited* Tang Yin frowned and looked at Ning Ruo, who was smiling down at him. ''If she dies, she will definitely die. So pitiful...'' Tang Yin thought, frowning. He also knew that if the System was disrupted in this state, the fusion would not take place, and they could possibly all die. ''This bastard appeared at a very opportune time.'' Tang Yin complained. Just then, he noticed an attack from below. Tang Yin moved at great speed and grabbed Ning Ruo in his hands. Then, the power crossed space, reaching the sky in an instant. A huge explosion rang out. Tang Yin turned around abruptly. ''Destroyed a star, huh? It''s certainly very powerful.'' Still, he smiled. "You want to challenge me? Well, you are more powerful than me. But I''m not afraid to accept your stupid challenge. You showed up at a time when everyone important to me is in danger, so don''t blame me for what might happen to you." he retorted. He immediately tightened his body, revealing a powerful and enigmatic aura. His transformation was finally revealed, but this time, it was a little different. The aura of death surrounding his body painted part of his body black, and two locks on the front of his head turned dark black, looking like two horns. His whole body exuded a terrifying presence. But the hand in front of him was not just anything. Therefore he threw Ning Ruo a little behind. "Stay away. I can''t win against this thing, but I''ll buy enough time. Go get ready." After saying this, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was. He moved at great speed toward that huge hand, causing the air to crack. Instantly, he came before it and struck it with a mighty blow. The shock created by this impact was enough to destroy mountains and open a gap through the middle of the world. Tang Yin lost out. The force of that hand sent him flying hundreds of meters backward, but he harnessed the speed to control the wind and use it against him. As someone who controls all the elements, controlling the wind speed was as easy as breathing for him. So he moved his hand backward, breaking the air behind him, and used that to make the air change direction and send it at high speed against that hand. The speed of his reaction was so fast that the hand had to recoil from Tang Yin''s blow, which could have been enough to destroy the world. Yet the world was not affected in the least. It was still transforming. "Oh. You have unusual powers, Divine Heir. No wonder you could kill my Heir." A voice came from deep within that abyss of darkness as Tang Yin punched that huge hand several times. Even so, suddenly, the hand moved at an astonishing speed that Tang Yin could not dodge, even with the help of the wind. He suffered a powerful backhand, which made him vomit blood as he received several successive blows, breaking his bones. "Buagh..." After flying for thousands of meters upwards, Tang Yin managed to stop in pain. ''So strong. He''s not even using death energy, but I already feel like he can kill me in a few hits.'' Despite that, when he saw that the System''s progress was passing quickly, he took several deep breaths before standing up once again, ready to strike this guy. Tang Yin gathered a large amount of spiritual energy in his arms, causing them to increase in size slightly. His power suddenly swirled in his body, and he shot out against that hand. "Same attack won''t do, Divine Heir. You must do something new." That extremely thick and powerful voice sounded again, but Tang Yin ignored it. He struck out against the hand, which was coming at him with a much more powerful attack than before. Tang Yin''s body power then swung harder, and as he was about to strike, his body disappeared, appearing a few inches to the side of the hand. Then his fist struck the air. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A powerful attack surrounded by four elements shot out from his hand then. *SWOSH* *CRACK* The sound of wind breaking and space cracking echoed throughout the place as that extremely powerful attack rushed forward at high speed. "Hmph, you''re cunning. But it won''t happen again." After these words, the hand that was there pressed to the side, taking Tang Yin by surprise. He thought his attack would be faster than the hand, but he realized he made a grave mistake. The thick death energy underneath was so powerful that it slowed down the speed of his attack, giving the hand time to grab him. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A loud scream escaped Tang Yin''s mouth. He couldn''t help it. It felt like his flesh was being disemboweled. Every part of his body, every organ and bone, resonated as they began to explode, one by one. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The screams were unavoidable. What didn''t seem to be a situation of extreme danger suddenly became a situation of imminent death. Tang Yin''s bloodshot and bulging eyes were filled with power then. "THERE''S NO WAY I CAN LOSE, YOU DAMN BASTARD!" "CONTROL DOMAIN!" "INFERNO!" Several successive shouts suddenly came out as the sky lit up on all sides. Just at the moment Control Domain manifested, Inferno appeared as an explosive ball in the center and exploded... The explosion affected the Control Domain, as it was the idea in Matt''s head. That caused a strange materialized Control Law to scatter everywhere, much of it falling into the abyss. Another part fell onto the hand, and another part onto Tang Yin. Some pieces even ended up in desolate places, such as the moon or flying through the universe. "YOU DAMNED BASTARD, SINCE YOU MADE ME COME THIS FAR, YOU MUST PAY FOR IT!" Tang Yin''s shout was heard throughout the world, echoing in the huge System Tower that was being created, bit by bit. "I am the Owner of the Law of Control! The Controller!" Chapter 669 - 669: The End and the Beginning. (End of the First Great Arc of the Novel) Unedited* His bloodshot eyes immediately transformed into glowing yellow. Immediately, an explosion occurred between Tang Yin and the huge hand, and his body shot backward. Even so, Tang Yin stopped in midair and raised his hand to all sides as if he were trying to control something. An immense amount of explosions suddenly occurred, at the same time, the power sent by Tang Yin earlier managed to break through the barrier imposed by the death energy and slammed into the huge dimensional rift that was now visible. "You won''t escape unscathed, you bastard!" Along with his shout, all the pieces of the materialized Law of Control on the huge hand began to explode, causing the hand to retreat at a faster speed. Then, the huge rift disappeared... But at the same time, one last power came out of there. Tang Yin could not stop it. It was so fast it was impossible for him to see it. Even so, just then, Ning Ruo appeared beside him. "Tang Yin!" She hugged him, and suddenly, Tang Yin''s perspective changed. He found himself inside a Spaceship all of a sudden, and power crossed through this ship. Thanks to the rift''s explosion, the power did not hit her squarely, but they both shot out into the universe at an astonishing speed. At the same time... [Transformation of a World into a System Tower]. | Update Complete. | Congratulations, Sir. For creating the System Tower. The System Sound brought Tang Yin to reality. ''Is it over? That terrifying attack...'' "Ning Ruo, are you okay?" Tang Yin asked quickly. Still, he didn''t receive an answer. He looked to his right then, as he saw something shiny pass by him. ''What?'' He thought. Suddenly, he saw an immense amount of stars crossing his view. Giant and small planets. Suns and many stars. Also, suddenly, before his sight entered a huge planet that made him shudder. "Planet Tang!" He immediately recognized it as the Main Planet of the Upper Realm, but just as he saw it, he stopped seeing it when the distance between the two made this one look like a small star. And suddenly an explosion occurred and was succeeded by several more explosions. Tang Yin spat out a large mouthful of blood. Then, all the power in his body receded, and weakness hit him. It was the moment when his transformation came to an end, so he slammed into the walls of the ship. He couldn''t even think before he fell unconscious. Then, a huge explosion occurred once again, ending the huge streak of explosions, and the Spaceship disappeared, turning into a wounded Ning Ruo, who was unconscious. She fell on top of Tang Yin. They were in a huge crater created by the falling Spaceship. This crater was in the middle of a huge forest that looked scary because it was lonely. The Spaceship was not actually controlled by anyone; it had flown through entire galaxies solely due to the remnant power that hit it from that attack of that terrifying existence. That showed how terrifying that man was, the Lord of Death. Still, neither Tang Yin nor Ning Ruo were awake to think about it. Minutes began to pass, and those minutes soon turned into hours, which in a short time turned into days. Tang Yin was so wounded that no one could really blame him. He never thought that his final part in that world would be fight after fight. So, a week later, Tang Yin finally reacted. And what made him react was the sound of small dry sticks hitting the ground, of fire burning, and of the great amount of spiritual energy he felt. He stood up a little disoriented, and looked to his side. "Ning Ruo?" He spoke. Ning Ruo was lighting fire beside him, but when she heard him, a big smile appeared on her face. "Tang Yin, you''re finally awake!" She said as she quickly got up to go to his side. Somehow, she had become a little more expressive, though that was all she said. Tang Yin nodded to her. Finally, memories came to him, and he could understand what had happened. ''That bastard''s remnant power took us to a faraway place...'' Tang Yin thought and suddenly became frightened, remembering that world, all his women¡­ ''Administrator, what happened to the world? Where are all of them?'' He asked, but before she could answer, he sensed the existence of something in the System. ''System Tower?'' He thought in confusion. Akari''s beautiful voice reached his ears then. "Don''t worry. The world and all the people who are in it are safe. It''s just that now they have become the System Tower. But all the places are still there, and so are the people. In fact, they''ve been asking for you all this time. Mingyue is the one calming them down. But they want to see you. You should go inside, bring Ning Ruo. We don''t know what weird world we are in." She said suddenly. Tang Yin then fell in with numerous things. They were trying to build the System Tower, and if they were right, then that would be perfect. Besides, as long as the World exists, it is perfect. It would be unfortunate if the world he had lived in for several years and which had helped him a lot was destroyed just like that. At least he wanted to remember good times, visiting those places from time to time. So that was fine. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was only now that he came to realize that he had fallen into an unknown world. So he stood up and looked around. ''The spiritual energy feels familiar.'' He thought to himself, so he jumped high up, flying through the sky. ''This world doesn''t have many humans. There are a lot of beasts and human demons... But humans seem to dominate a larger portion... Water? There are aquatic beings...'' He thought, trying to see through this world. This was not the same as the Lower World; seeing through it required more effort, so soon he sighed and stopped. When he thought about going back, he felt something strange, so he turned around abruptly. ''That energy... Could this be the Eternal Sea World?'' he thought; everything told him it was. That excited him, but he wanted to investigate it later. So he went down, grabbed Ning Ruo, and disappeared from where he was, entering the System Tower. The moment he entered, he appeared in a huge, beautifully decorated Hall, surrounded by a large number of women. "Tang Yin!" They couldn''t help but shed tears when they saw him, and many of them rushed over to him. "Really, you''re fine, Tang Yin!" The happiness they felt overwhelmed them, so they all wanted to hug him and feel him. Naturally, they saw what happened to Tang Yin when he tried to save the world. At least that final battle against that strange hand was visible to them because the system broadcasted it for them. That''s why they had been so worried all week. It was such a relief to see that he was okay. After several hours of reassuring them, Tang Yin was finally able to talk about what had happened, what was happening now, and what would happen from now on. First, he told them about the system. He did not hide anything from anyone. The women who were here were not only his girls; Jun Xilei and Madam Jun Xi were also present. And he told them everything about it. Even Mingyue''s new identity, which was still pretty much the same as in the past: the Goddess of the World (in this case, of the Tower). After that, he proceeded to explain a bit of the rest to them. "The world we have arrived in is not passive like the world we came from. I believe we have arrived in a world called the World of the Eternal Sea. This place is dangerous, but don''t worry; my current strength is enough to dominate it if I want. Still, I want to check what kind of world it is first, so some of you will come with me. The rest of you will stay in the Tower, just to be on the safe side." After saying this, they all started talking about different things. For many of them, it felt unreal, like they were now in another world, and they felt that an uncertain future was in front of them all. That uncertain future, too, looked exciting. ¡­ **** Author: Hello there. Thank you for reading and supporting. With this, Volume 4 came to an end. I keep saying that I don''t know if I''m good at making endings, but I did the best I could to close the story of the Lower World. To say that the Lower World still exists; it is within Tang Yin in the System. In the future it will have repercussions in various things, so this world will not be forgotten. Now, from now on, Volume 5 begins, which is the one that opens the doors to the Upper World. If you like it, I hope you can continue to support me in this novel. Remember to leave comments about what you like or don''t like so I can understand what to improve. Thank you very much! Chapter 670 - 670: Restructuring of the System Tower. A couple of days passed since then. The arrival in a new world meant too much to all these people who had no idea, but because they were in the World where they were born, they did not experience any change. The only change they experienced was seeing a massive Tower in the middle of the World, and they now saw the Gods more often. But it wasn''t because the world had shrunk; it was because there were more gods everywhere. In fact, Tang Yin wanted to investigate what exactly the System Tower was these days and realized there was much to explore. This place had 100 floors, which were like worlds and very different from each other. Somehow, the vast majority of these floors seemed to contain somewhere in the World from which it had been based to make things dangerous or scary. Most floors were riddled with traps and dangers, the first three not so much, but from there on, 1 out of every 15 floors was habitable in a ''normal'' way. But besides the First Floor, which represented the ''Tower Base'', the rest had no inhabitants. Several of those floors took ideas from events that had changed due to Tang Yin''s arrival in that World. For example, one floor represents a huge Abyss, like the 19-level Abyss, although Tang Yin does not understand why. There is also a floor where the screams heard in the South are present, which is frightening. Even one of the highest floors has a deadly and terrifying place, which has a lot of death energy everywhere. Tang Yin checked; indeed, it was genuine death energy, which meant that the floor was hazardous. Still, with the tower empty and no one knowing how to ascend between the levels of the Tower, Tang Yin did not worry about it. He had more things to worry about and take care of. Among those, the first thing he chose to do was to bring order to the Tower. Tang Yin gathered all those inhabitants, who now practically belonged to him, and told them many of the things that would change from now on. From the Tower and what the World had become to telling them that he would make a great effort to help them cultivate themselves to the level of the gods. Since they had all accompanied him this far, he decided it was a good idea to use them. Now, with the system''s control and the Law of Control, using both Power Sources is relatively easy for him, and although they have limitations, they are still sufficient for various things. Therefore, Tang Yin set all these inhabitants of his World to cultivate powerful Spiritual Herbs. He first divided them into millions and hundreds of millions of people and assigned the land between the first three floors, which was habitable and without traps and also perfectly represented the World they came from, for them to start cultivating with Spiritual Herbs. These were not weak spiritual herbs; they were all the most powerful ones that Tang Yin had. So, in a couple of days, with the help of cultivation, all these lands began to be cultivated under the care of millions of people. Tang Yin used the Law of Control and the Source of the System to make the herbs grow faster. He also placed spiritual arrays all over the place. But, since he had so many people available and couldn''t get them all to grow Spiritual Herbs as he would like, he decided to let the Silver Assassin companies take them over so they could start running the World''s economy that had come to a standstill. He created a new economy based on exchanging objects of equal value and another type of currency, which he would supply. All those currencies came out of the system and are the currencies of this World they had just arrived in. And since they would all be working for him in one way or another, as payment he granted them large amounts of Cultivation Techniques and Spiritual Herbs specifically for them, which were not as high level as the ones they cultivated. With that, he also created several Academies of teaching internally. Alchemy, Blacksmithing, Cultivation, and so on. With such an amazing world and all its inhabitants within it, how could he waste it? He would be stupid not to take advantage of it to develop such a huge and talented world, so he spent several days focusing his attention on all of these subjects. With the help of the System and all his women, this was quickly realized. Most of his women''s families were world leaders, with the exception of Huang Feifei''s relatives. She saw them when the World was transformed, but to her, they were already unknown. How much she suffered because of them had been erased by Tang Yin, and she did not want to relive such sufferings. That was why Feifei paid no attention to them, and they would not be within Tang Yin''s plans. But the rest of the family members were, and so the days passed until, finally, everything in the tower began to take shape. Because several of their wives were interested in this, they decided to teach in some of the Academies created. So that side was fine. Then Tang Yin moved on to the second topic, which was the force that would rule the continent. Naturally, it would still be the Silver Assasin Organization, as it was already well-established worldwide and respected by many. So Tang Yin put Xiu Mei in charge of the entire organization¡ªpractically in charge of the whole World, something she did not expect, as the status was too high. She would only be below Mingyue around status, which was amazing. Tang Yin was granting her incredible power and almost unmatched status in this world, and he did it publicly. That made her immensely grateful to him. And among so many similar occupations, Tang Yin''s first days in this World became a bit heavy. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 671 - 671: The Eternal World is calling him *Unedited: After finishing that whole topic, Tang Yin had to think about how to divide his women into categories. Because he needed to create a Golden Finger for all of them, he needed to know several things. ''The categories should be... Attribute, the Type of Skills they have in their Spiritual Bones, and the Spiritual Weapon of each one. With that I can get a better concept.'' He thought and looked at the sky inside the tower. ''If this place is the Eternal Sea World, it is the best place where I could have fallen, even if I am extremely far away from my Main World. In this place, the treasures are plentiful, though the dangers are also plentiful. Besides, there are those Demons and Beasts with exotic treasures between their body parts, which we can hunt down to turn them into Golden Fingers.'' Tang Yin thought and wanted to go out to investigate this world. ''Let''s look for Qingyue. It''s been a while since I''ve spent time with her, and since she loves adventures, she''ll surely love to visit a new world.'' He thought, smiling. Then he went to look for Bing Qingyue. He found her on the fourteenth floor; she was on adventure in solitude. When he found her here, Tang Yin was stunned. "This... How the hell did you get here, Qingyue?" he asked as he watched Qingyue prepare to jump off a cliff. She stopped suddenly, and a smile formed on her face as she turned to look at him. "Tang Yin!" She couldn''t contain her excitement at seeing him and jumped toward him to hug him. "Come to play, Tang Yin? This place you brought us to is amazing. It has lots of traps everywhere, and it''s incredibly hard to get to the next floor. I had to use an item to do it." She looked really happy. Even when she was on adventures alone, and there was no one to talk to, she still enjoyed it a lot. For one thing, it''s not like she was a person who talked to a lot of people, so it wasn''t a big change. But if Tang Yin wanted to venture out with her, it was for the best. Tang Yin smiled at her and stroked her a little, removing her veil in the process. She wasn''t bothered by that. Instead, she smiled more. "I''ve come to invite you to go on an adventure with me, Qingyue. But not in this place, it''s boring here because it''s lonely. Let''s better go and get to know this world; what do you think?" he asked. Qingyue''s eyes shone brightly then. "Of course, Matt! Come on, I want to know this world!" She spoke. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Somehow, the expressionless Qingyue was nowhere to be seen. The one Tang Yin met a few years ago, who seemed to enjoy everything in silence, was not present today. Although it was only due to his presence, but seeing that change in her was amazing and something worth seeing. Seeing that beautiful, perfect face, reacting in different ways, was the best. So he smiled at her, "Okay, first I want to find out some things about the System, and then let''s go. Come, let''s go to the top floor; the views are better there," he said. After saying this, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was standing next to Qingyue and took her to the top floor of the tower. He was in the Tower Goddess Castle, that is, Mingyue Castle. She didn''t use it, though. It was boring to be up here, so she was on the first floor with the others. That''s why right now the Castle was in solitude. Tang Yin reached the highest part of the Castle and sat there with Qingyue beside him. She was amazed by the beautiful view she had from here. This was the highest place in the Tower on the inside. And she could see a lot of the world below them. She could even make out a bit of the floors and the different spots here. That was too amazing to see, even Tang Yin was just like Qingyue the first time he saw it. Still, after arriving here, he entered his Spirit World after saying a few words to Qingyue. When he arrived here, he was stunned by what he saw. "Hey, what happened here? Why are all my herbs dead? Even the castle seems to have been attacked." He spoke. Akari quickly appeared in front of him, still covering her body and face with that mist. When Tang Yin saw her coming and saw that mist, he felt like he remembered something. ''When I was in the world... What was it that I saw when I was unconscious?'' He thought and suddenly realized that his thought was really stupid. ''How the hell am I going to see anything when I''m unconscious? Forget it, I''d be dreaming.'' He thought. Akari nodded to him. "When I broke free, the System tried to bind me and used those chains to beat me. That caused the world to end up like this. It was pitiful to see." She replied, and Tang Yin was astonished. "Did it use those chains? Did they reveal anything?" "No, nothing new." Tang Yin sighed. "Forget it then. I''m more curious about how much the system has changed. Although I have a general idea, I think seeing it would be better." He said, and Akari nodded. "Well, you can do that. But I recommend more that you go to the Eternal World. That place is massively summoning everyone with the Token to enter, and it''s already a few hours old. It''s possible that it will close within 1 minute or 5 minutes. It could even happen right now." She replied. Tang Yin was surprised and quickly pulled out the Token. ''That''s right, it''s summoning me over there,'' he thought and returned to his body quickly. ''Administrator, is it a good idea to go there? Or do you think I should focus on this world fully?'' he asked. "You must go. You''re planning to create powerful skills and golden fingers for your girls, aren''t you? That place is indispensable for that. You have many women, Tang Yin. You will have to search for many treasures, and that place has them. Besides, I''ve heard that there are primordial treasures there. No one knows if it is real, but these Primordial Treasures seem to contain the Mystery of the Universe. If you want to understand it and if you want to understand the Law of Control more, obtaining one of those is important." Tang Yin nodded quickly then. With the first thing she had said, she had already convinced him, but with this last thing she said, she convinced him five times more. He needed to go there, and even though his plans had now drastically changed, there was nothing he could do. So he came back to his senses and prepared to tell Qingyue about the change of plans. But suddenly, he felt his body being absorbed by something, and when he noticed, his perspective had changed drastically. The only thing similar to his perspective was Qingyue''s beautiful face still in front of him. [Congratulations, Lord, you have even entered the Eternal World.] It said a message from the System, but below it was something else. | Don''t thank me for sending Qingyue with you. I did it so you wouldn''t be bored there. ATT: The Administrator. Chapter 672 - 672: Amazing World Tang Yin was stunned after seeing this and looked around. Qingyue was also confused. "Huh? Tang Yin, where are we? Are the Worlds in the Upper World so amazing? This has an incredible amount of spiritual energy. " She spoke curiously as she stood up and touched the air. ''It may even be palpable.'' She thought. Tang Yin first looked at the surroundings and found an amazing world. The spiritual energy in this place was amazingly thick and pure. Moreover, the scenery he was seeing from this place was already astonishing enough to amaze him. This world, come what may, did not belong to the plane where he lived. Of that, he was sure. Just as he thought so, a System window appeared in front of him. It was information from the Eternal World. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is a place with limited access for the generation under 1,000 years old and chooses people from all over the universe. This confirmed to Tang Yin that there were many people beyond his Upper Realm. But the most amazing thing about it is that this Eternal World was in the Primordial World. Moreover, not just anyone can enter. To make it fairer, the age of 1,000 years was set by the World or who knows by whom, but there is also one more rule that governs this world: The maximum power allowed is the Divine Master Realm. So, the power of anyone who exceeds that realm will be limited upon entry. It has such an amazing amount of treasures, that since Tang Yin entered, he already had his eye on many of them. The most impressive Spiritual Herbs were everywhere here. But that was just the beginning of what his eyes would see. Soon, a small map similar to the one in the system appeared in front of him. It gave him information about many important treasures. According to the explanation, not all the treasures existed. ''Is this from the system?'' Tang Yin asked internally. "No, it''s not the system. It''s an independent interface of the Eternal World; everyone with an input token can see it. The system in this place doesn''t work properly, so don''t use it too much. I don''t know what kind of person is guarding this place." Akari replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''I understand.'' After saying that, Tang Yin explained several things to Qingyue about the place they had arrived at. He explained everything she should know. Perhaps she was the weakest one who entered this place, so she needed to know. ''I need to look for ways to increase her cultivation. I must search for treasures.'' Tang Yin thought and started walking. "Come on, let''s look for treasures that can work for you to help you increase your cultivation." He said. After walking for a long while, both of them were astonished. "My goodness, how is it possible that there is such a prosperous world? It has too many treasures. I can even feel mine underground." Tang Yin was astonished, picking up good Spiritual Herbs everywhere. They were Spiritual Herbs that, in his world, were treasures. He also found some important trees. But after walking for a long while, Tang Yin began to feel the presence of people. Therefore, he turned around and put the veil on Qingyue''s face. "Tang Yin?" She was confused. She knew that he loved to see her face, so she had not wanted to put on the veil, but suddenly, he put it on himself, leaving her confused. Tang Yin nodded to her. "Your face is too perfect and belongs only to me, so no one else can see it," he said, and she nodded to him. "Okay, but there''s no one here." She said, looking sideways in confusion. Tang Yin smiled at her, moved her veil and gave her a kiss on the lips and then let her veil cover her face. "There are some people nearby, don''t move away from me." He replied. She then nodded and entwined her hand with his. Then, they continued walking. Tang Yin noticed that the people nearby were Divine Masters, all on the first level. He could tell they were from the First Level because the World had set them at that level. ''Are they heading this way?'' he thought and kept walking around the place, collecting more Spiritual Herbs. He also found fruits in this place, which was quite amazing. Suddenly, he had to stop and look up. Three people were visible, and one was hidden. ''The hidden one seems to be a beast; has it been humanized?'' Tang Yin thought. He tried to ignore them, as they were none of his business, but the three flying around spoke to him. "Hey, silver boy, silver woman, where do you come from? Which universal section do you belong to?" The person who spoke was a red-haired man, well, everyone present had red hair. ''He has dragon blood.'' Tang Yin thought. But he didn''t understand the question. "What do you mean?" Tang Yin asked, pausing. "Didn''t you understand? I asked you which universal section you belong to. It''s not the first time I''ve entered the Eternal World, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a strange, silver-haired duo." Tang Yin looked at Qingyue. ''Do he think we''re of the same race or something? I clearly don''t know what this guy is talking about.'' Tang Yin thought and sighed. "She''s my wife, and she controls the ice. Naturally, they tend to have white hair. In my case, I was born that way. I don''t know what you mean by universal section, so I can''t answer that question." Tang Yin replied. The man nodded a little and looked at the other 2; after a moment, they came down. "Boy, hand over your wife. You can go." Said the man who had spoken earlier. Tang Yin stared at him, trying to process what he had just said. "Did you get a screw loose because of my wife''s beauty?" Tang Yin asked honestly. That alone could answer what this guy had just said. The man scoffed. "It''s normal that you don''t understand; if you don''t even understand what a universal section is, you must have been a very lucky person from the lower regions who got a token by chance. I won''t lie to you; right now, let''s go treasure hunting in the Eternal Sea and then to the Extra Fast Ice Domain. Since you say your wife practices ice, then we''ll take her and get her lots of treasures; she should just amuse us for the rest of the time." He said with nature, then stood up in an arrogant manner. "In my world, when someone powerful demands your wife, and you can''t beat him, you must obediently give her up with a wedding dowry. But I won''t demand the dowry from you because I''m in a hurry, so just turn around and leave your wife with me. You have nothing to do from now on." The way he spoke and moved declared that this guy was serious. He wasn''t joking; he was serious! Tang Yin felt a fury igniting inside him. "Shut up. If you say anything else, I''ll take your head off." Tang Yin replied coldly, letting his cultivation pour out. Chapter 673 - 673: Idiotic people All cultivation here was limited, which meant that no one could show all their real power. But in Tang Yin, that was not so. His real power did not come from his cultivation but from his Law of Control. Only he alone could show all his power in this place, so right now, he was a deceptive anomaly. Everyone would see that his cultivation is at the top of the Ruler God, so many would underestimate him. But his real power was nowhere near that of a Realm of the Ruler God. This time his power was many times higher than when he lived in the Upper Realm. If he were to face those 5,000 cultivators of old again, he could kill them all. Even he didn''t know how high his power reached, so anyone who thought he was a God Ruler Realm would hit a wall. In front of him, the three men frowned, and a dangerous aura came from them, enveloping the surroundings in an instant. "You don''t seem to have understood my words." A cold voice came out of the mouth of the man who had been speaking idiocy all this while. The dangerous aura escaping from those bodies was dragon aura. A rather impressive dragon aura, so these people could also fight above the cultivation level they were at. Despite that, Tang Yin''s countenance darkened for a brief moment, and suddenly, his body shot out, driving a knee into this man''s chest. "I understood them perfectly, but it seems you didn''t understand my words. Too bad you would possibly live many more years with that dragon blood in your body." Tang Yin said coldly. The man felt a terrifying pain in his body, but suddenly, he saw Tang Yin''s arm move at an alarming speed, and his perspective changed drastically as his head flew miles until darkness reached his body. This drastic movement happened in an instant, so none of his companions could react until they saw their leader''s headless body miles away from them. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shit, how dare you, you bastard!" they suddenly shouted, but at that very moment they felt a terrifying force pressing them down. Their heads crashed to the ground before they could even exert their powers and they didn''t even have time to think, as their heads exploded to the ground. The cold expression on Tang Yin''s face was the last thing left. Qingyue was amazed at the speed at which these people were moving. ''God, he''s way, way ahead of me...'' She thought but suddenly saw a slight movement in her perspective behind Tang Yin. She judged that she had no time to speak and immediately raised her hands. "Phoenix God Domain!" she instantly shouted and an Icy Domain was unleashed to all sides. That caused the person who was moving at an absurd speed across the ground to see his movement slow down. Tang Yin looked back and was shocked after seeing the Ice Domain ice growing at an enormous speed, stopping that guy''s speed. ''This girl has amazing senses. Even if her cultivation doesn''t follow her, being able to notice the movement of such a high-level dragon assassin gives an example of her immense potential.'' Tang Yin thought. Naturally, he had already noticed him before and planned to move to kill him, but Qingyue''s move came first, which astonished him. The dragon assassin sensed the danger then. ''Too dangerous!'' he thought and immediately activated all the power in his body, activating one of his abilities. Its speed increased drastically, advancing and breaking through the Ice Domain as it moved forward. Qingyue was startled. "Tang Yin, I can''t see him!" she shouted, and when Tang Yin thought to tell her not to worry, he started to feel this entire domain as if it were his own. Even though this guy was moving at high speed, breaking the domain, he could see him clearly because of this. ''Oh? This girl has an amazing mastery of her soul. She was able to transfer domain control to me through her soul... I''ve never seen anything like this before.'' Tang Yin thought but quickly noticed that this guy was trying to hit Qingyue. His eyes flashed dangerously, and he moved at an alarming speed, reaching over him and knocking him to the ground in an instant. "You could die without pain, but you wanted to hit my wife. So, you''ve given me a great idea now." Tang Yin said, smiling coldly. Although Qingyue couldn''t keep up with the fight for a moment, when she saw Tang Yin neutralize the last guy, she ran toward him. "Tang Yin, that''s amazing. Your speed is imperceptible to me; how do you do that? Is it some technique?" she asked doubtfully as she froze the bodies of all those guys. Tang Yin patted her. "Well done." After congratulating her on what she did, he pulled the frozen bodies towards him. "Actually, I''m using the wind to develop speed skills." Qingyue nodded and crouched down beside him. "That''s right; you control all the elements of nature." When she heard this, she was amazed and wondered if she could do the same, although she hadn''t tried. "Tang Yin, what will you do with these bodies? I can feel that they have a lot of spiritual energy. It seemed as if they were very powerful, even though you killed them in one move." Tang Yin smiled. He sat down on the ground and made her sit on his lap. "I will give you a gift," he said. Although she was stunned at the thought of what the gift might be, she suddenly felt a different power transfer through Tang Yin''s body into her own. At the same time, Tang Yin used one hand to touch the dragon assassin''s body, which began to scream in fear and pain when it felt something coming out of his body. Although Qingyue was shocked by this new thing entering her, she willingly accepted it and didn''t even ask. ''If Tang Yin wants to give me something, I''m sure he won''t hurt me.'' She thought, smiling softly. However, within minutes, surprise was written all over her face. Chapter 674 - 671: The Eternal World is calling him *Unedited: After finishing that whole topic, Tang Yin had to think about how to divide his women into categories. Because he needed to create a Golden Finger for all of them, he needed to know several things. ''The categories should be... Attribute, the Type of Skills they have in their Spiritual Bones, and the Spiritual Weapon of each one. With that I can get a better concept.'' He thought and looked at the sky inside the tower. ''If this place is the Eternal Sea World, it is the best place where I could have fallen, even if I am extremely far away from my Main World. In this place, the treasures are plentiful, though the dangers are also plentiful. Besides, there are those Demons and Beasts with exotic treasures between their body parts, which we can hunt down to turn them into Golden Fingers.'' Tang Yin thought and wanted to go out to investigate this world. ''Let''s look for Qingyue. It''s been a while since I''ve spent time with her, and since she loves adventures, she''ll surely love to visit a new world.'' He thought, smiling. Then he went to look for Bing Qingyue. He found her on the fourteenth floor; she was on adventure in solitude. When he found her here, Tang Yin was stunned. "This... How the hell did you get here, Qingyue?" he asked as he watched Qingyue prepare to jump off a cliff. She stopped suddenly, and a smile formed on her face as she turned to look at him. "Tang Yin!" She couldn''t contain her excitement at seeing him and jumped toward him to hug him. "Come to play, Tang Yin? This place you brought us to is amazing. It has lots of traps everywhere, and it''s incredibly hard to get to the next floor. I had to use an item to do it." She looked really happy. Even when she was on adventures alone, and there was no one to talk to, she still enjoyed it a lot. For one thing, it''s not like she was a person who talked to a lot of people, so it wasn''t a big change. But if Tang Yin wanted to venture out with her, it was for the best. Tang Yin smiled at her and stroked her a little, removing her veil in the process. She wasn''t bothered by that. Instead, she smiled more. "I''ve come to invite you to go on an adventure with me, Qingyue. But not in this place, it''s boring here because it''s lonely. Let''s better go and get to know this world; what do you think?" he asked. Qingyue''s eyes shone brightly then. "Of course, Matt! Come on, I want to know this world!" She spoke. Somehow, the expressionless Qingyue was nowhere to be seen. The one Tang Yin met a few years ago, who seemed to enjoy everything in silence, was not present today. Although it was only due to his presence, but seeing that change in her was amazing and something worth seeing. Seeing that beautiful, perfect face, reacting in different ways, was the best. So he smiled at her, "Okay, first I want to find out some things about the System, and then let''s go. Come, let''s go to the top floor; the views are better there," he said. After saying this, Tang Yin disappeared from where he was standing next to Qingyue and took her to the top floor of the tower. He was in the Tower Goddess Castle, that is, Mingyue Castle. She didn''t use it, though. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was boring to be up here, so she was on the first floor with the others. That''s why right now the Castle was in solitude. Tang Yin reached the highest part of the Castle and sat there with Qingyue beside him. She was amazed by the beautiful view she had from here. This was the highest place in the Tower on the inside. And she could see a lot of the world below them. She could even make out a bit of the floors and the different spots here. That was too amazing to see, even Tang Yin was just like Qingyue the first time he saw it. Still, after arriving here, he entered his Spirit World after saying a few words to Qingyue. When he arrived here, he was stunned by what he saw. "Hey, what happened here? Why are all my herbs dead? Even the castle seems to have been attacked." He spoke. Akari quickly appeared in front of him, still covering her body and face with that mist. When Tang Yin saw her coming and saw that mist, he felt like he remembered something. ''When I was in the world... What was it that I saw when I was unconscious?'' He thought and suddenly realized that his thought was really stupid. ''How the hell am I going to see anything when I''m unconscious? Forget it, I''d be dreaming.'' He thought. Akari nodded to him. "When I broke free, the System tried to bind me and used those chains to beat me. That caused the world to end up like this. It was pitiful to see." She replied, and Tang Yin was astonished. "Did it use those chains? Did they reveal anything?" "No, nothing new." Tang Yin sighed. "Forget it then. I''m more curious about how much the system has changed. Although I have a general idea, I think seeing it would be better." He said, and Akari nodded. "Well, you can do that. But I recommend more that you go to the Eternal World. That place is massively summoning everyone with the Token to enter, and it''s already a few hours old. It''s possible that it will close within 1 minute or 5 minutes. It could even happen right now." She replied. Tang Yin was surprised and quickly pulled out the Token. ''That''s right, it''s summoning me over there,'' he thought and returned to his body quickly. ''Administrator, is it a good idea to go there? Or do you think I should focus on this world fully?'' he asked. "You must go. You''re planning to create powerful skills and golden fingers for your girls, aren''t you? That place is indispensable for that. You have many women, Tang Yin. You will have to search for many treasures, and that place has them. Besides, I''ve heard that there are primordial treasures there. No one knows if it is real, but these Primordial Treasures seem to contain the Mystery of the Universe. If you want to understand it and if you want to understand the Law of Control more, obtaining one of those is important." Tang Yin nodded quickly then. With the first thing she had said, she had already convinced him, but with this last thing she said, she convinced him five times more. He needed to go there, and even though his plans had now drastically changed, there was nothing he could do. So he came back to his senses and prepared to tell Qingyue about the change of plans. But suddenly, he felt his body being absorbed by something, and when he noticed, his perspective had changed drastically. The only thing similar to his perspective was Qingyue''s beautiful face still in front of him. [Congratulations, Lord, you have even entered the Eternal World.] It said a message from the System, but below it was something else. | Don''t thank me for sending Qingyue with you. I did it so you wouldn''t be bored there. ATT: The Administrator. Chapter 675 - 672: Amazing World Tang Yin was stunned after seeing this and looked around. Qingyue was also confused. "Huh? Tang Yin, where are we? Are the Worlds in the Upper World so amazing? This has an incredible amount of spiritual energy. " She spoke curiously as she stood up and touched the air. ''It may even be palpable.'' She thought. Tang Yin first looked at the surroundings and found an amazing world. The spiritual energy in this place was amazingly thick and pure. Moreover, the scenery he was seeing from this place was already astonishing enough to amaze him. This world, come what may, did not belong to the plane where he lived. Of that, he was sure. Just as he thought so, a System window appeared in front of him. It was information from the Eternal World. It is a place with limited access for the generation under 1,000 years old and chooses people from all over the universe. This confirmed to Tang Yin that there were many people beyond his Upper Realm. But the most amazing thing about it is that this Eternal World was in the Primordial World. Moreover, not just anyone can enter. To make it fairer, the age of 1,000 years was set by the World or who knows by whom, but there is also one more rule that governs this world: The maximum power allowed is the Divine Master Realm. So, the power of anyone who exceeds that realm will be limited upon entry. It has such an amazing amount of treasures, that since Tang Yin entered, he already had his eye on many of them. The most impressive Spiritual Herbs were everywhere here. But that was just the beginning of what his eyes would see. Soon, a small map similar to the one in the system appeared in front of him. It gave him information about many important treasures. According to the explanation, not all the treasures existed. ''Is this from the system?'' Tang Yin asked internally. "No, it''s not the system. It''s an independent interface of the Eternal World; everyone with an input token can see it. The system in this place doesn''t work properly, so don''t use it too much. I don''t know what kind of person is guarding this place." Akari replied, and Tang Yin nodded. ''I understand.'' After saying that, Tang Yin explained several things to Qingyue about the place they had arrived at. He explained everything she should know. Perhaps she was the weakest one who entered this place, so she needed to know. ''I need to look for ways to increase her cultivation. I must search for treasures.'' Tang Yin thought and started walking. "Come on, let''s look for treasures that can work for you to help you increase your cultivation." He said. After walking for a long while, both of them were astonished. "My goodness, how is it possible that there is such a prosperous world? It has too many treasures. I can even feel mine underground." Tang Yin was astonished, picking up good Spiritual Herbs everywhere. They were Spiritual Herbs that, in his world, were treasures. He also found some important trees. But after walking for a long while, Tang Yin began to feel the presence of people. Therefore, he turned around and put the veil on Qingyue''s face. "Tang Yin?" She was confused. She knew that he loved to see her face, so she had not wanted to put on the veil, but suddenly, he put it on himself, leaving her confused. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded to her. "Your face is too perfect and belongs only to me, so no one else can see it," he said, and she nodded to him. "Okay, but there''s no one here." She said, looking sideways in confusion. Tang Yin smiled at her, moved her veil and gave her a kiss on the lips and then let her veil cover her face. "There are some people nearby, don''t move away from me." He replied. She then nodded and entwined her hand with his. Then, they continued walking. Tang Yin noticed that the people nearby were Divine Masters, all on the first level. He could tell they were from the First Level because the World had set them at that level. ''Are they heading this way?'' he thought and kept walking around the place, collecting more Spiritual Herbs. He also found fruits in this place, which was quite amazing. Suddenly, he had to stop and look up. Three people were visible, and one was hidden. ''The hidden one seems to be a beast; has it been humanized?'' Tang Yin thought. He tried to ignore them, as they were none of his business, but the three flying around spoke to him. "Hey, silver boy, silver woman, where do you come from? Which universal section do you belong to?" The person who spoke was a red-haired man, well, everyone present had red hair. ''He has dragon blood.'' Tang Yin thought. But he didn''t understand the question. "What do you mean?" Tang Yin asked, pausing. "Didn''t you understand? I asked you which universal section you belong to. It''s not the first time I''ve entered the Eternal World, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a strange, silver-haired duo." Tang Yin looked at Qingyue. ''Do he think we''re of the same race or something? I clearly don''t know what this guy is talking about.'' Tang Yin thought and sighed. "She''s my wife, and she controls the ice. Naturally, they tend to have white hair. In my case, I was born that way. I don''t know what you mean by universal section, so I can''t answer that question." Tang Yin replied. The man nodded a little and looked at the other 2; after a moment, they came down. "Boy, hand over your wife. You can go." Said the man who had spoken earlier. Tang Yin stared at him, trying to process what he had just said. "Did you get a screw loose because of my wife''s beauty?" Tang Yin asked honestly. That alone could answer what this guy had just said. The man scoffed. "It''s normal that you don''t understand; if you don''t even understand what a universal section is, you must have been a very lucky person from the lower regions who got a token by chance. I won''t lie to you; right now, let''s go treasure hunting in the Eternal Sea and then to the Extra Fast Ice Domain. Since you say your wife practices ice, then we''ll take her and get her lots of treasures; she should just amuse us for the rest of the time." He said with nature, then stood up in an arrogant manner. "In my world, when someone powerful demands your wife, and you can''t beat him, you must obediently give her up with a wedding dowry. But I won''t demand the dowry from you because I''m in a hurry, so just turn around and leave your wife with me. You have nothing to do from now on." The way he spoke and moved declared that this guy was serious. He wasn''t joking; he was serious! Tang Yin felt a fury igniting inside him. "Shut up. If you say anything else, I''ll take your head off." Tang Yin replied coldly, letting his cultivation pour out. Chapter 676 - 673: Idiotic people All cultivation here was limited, which meant that no one could show all their real power. But in Tang Yin, that was not so. His real power did not come from his cultivation but from his Law of Control. Only he alone could show all his power in this place, so right now, he was a deceptive anomaly. Everyone would see that his cultivation is at the top of the Ruler God, so many would underestimate him. But his real power was nowhere near that of a Realm of the Ruler God. This time his power was many times higher than when he lived in the Upper Realm. If he were to face those 5,000 cultivators of old again, he could kill them all. Even he didn''t know how high his power reached, so anyone who thought he was a God Ruler Realm would hit a wall. In front of him, the three men frowned, and a dangerous aura came from them, enveloping the surroundings in an instant. "You don''t seem to have understood my words." A cold voice came out of the mouth of the man who had been speaking idiocy all this while. The dangerous aura escaping from those bodies was dragon aura. A rather impressive dragon aura, so these people could also fight above the cultivation level they were at. Despite that, Tang Yin''s countenance darkened for a brief moment, and suddenly, his body shot out, driving a knee into this man''s chest. "I understood them perfectly, but it seems you didn''t understand my words. Too bad you would possibly live many more years with that dragon blood in your body." Tang Yin said coldly. The man felt a terrifying pain in his body, but suddenly, he saw Tang Yin''s arm move at an alarming speed, and his perspective changed drastically as his head flew miles until darkness reached his body. This drastic movement happened in an instant, so none of his companions could react until they saw their leader''s headless body miles away from them. "Shit, how dare you, you bastard!" they suddenly shouted, but at that very moment they felt a terrifying force pressing them down. Their heads crashed to the ground before they could even exert their powers and they didn''t even have time to think, as their heads exploded to the ground. The cold expression on Tang Yin''s face was the last thing left. Qingyue was amazed at the speed at which these people were moving. ''God, he''s way, way ahead of me...'' She thought but suddenly saw a slight movement in her perspective behind Tang Yin. She judged that she had no time to speak and immediately raised her hands. "Phoenix God Domain!" she instantly shouted and an Icy Domain was unleashed to all sides. That caused the person who was moving at an absurd speed across the ground to see his movement slow down. Tang Yin looked back and was shocked after seeing the Ice Domain ice growing at an enormous speed, stopping that guy''s speed. ''This girl has amazing senses. Even if her cultivation doesn''t follow her, being able to notice the movement of such a high-level dragon assassin gives an example of her immense potential.'' Tang Yin thought. Naturally, he had already noticed him before and planned to move to kill him, but Qingyue''s move came first, which astonished him. The dragon assassin sensed the danger then. ''Too dangerous!'' he thought and immediately activated all the power in his body, activating one of his abilities. Its speed increased drastically, advancing and breaking through the Ice Domain as it moved forward. Qingyue was startled. "Tang Yin, I can''t see him!" she shouted, and when Tang Yin thought to tell her not to worry, he started to feel this entire domain as if it were his own. Even though this guy was moving at high speed, breaking the domain, he could see him clearly because of this. ''Oh? This girl has an amazing mastery of her soul. She was able to transfer domain control to me through her soul... I''ve never seen anything like this before.'' Tang Yin thought but quickly noticed that this guy was trying to hit Qingyue. His eyes flashed dangerously, and he moved at an alarming speed, reaching over him and knocking him to the ground in an instant. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You could die without pain, but you wanted to hit my wife. So, you''ve given me a great idea now." Tang Yin said, smiling coldly. Although Qingyue couldn''t keep up with the fight for a moment, when she saw Tang Yin neutralize the last guy, she ran toward him. "Tang Yin, that''s amazing. Your speed is imperceptible to me; how do you do that? Is it some technique?" she asked doubtfully as she froze the bodies of all those guys. Tang Yin patted her. "Well done." After congratulating her on what she did, he pulled the frozen bodies towards him. "Actually, I''m using the wind to develop speed skills." Qingyue nodded and crouched down beside him. "That''s right; you control all the elements of nature." When she heard this, she was amazed and wondered if she could do the same, although she hadn''t tried. "Tang Yin, what will you do with these bodies? I can feel that they have a lot of spiritual energy. It seemed as if they were very powerful, even though you killed them in one move." Tang Yin smiled. He sat down on the ground and made her sit on his lap. "I will give you a gift," he said. Although she was stunned at the thought of what the gift might be, she suddenly felt a different power transfer through Tang Yin''s body into her own. At the same time, Tang Yin used one hand to touch the dragon assassin''s body, which began to scream in fear and pain when it felt something coming out of his body. Although Qingyue was shocked by this new thing entering her, she willingly accepted it and didn''t even ask. ''If Tang Yin wants to give me something, I''m sure he won''t hurt me.'' She thought, smiling softly. However, within minutes, surprise was written all over her face. Chapter 677 - 677: Great Control over the Eternal Sea The tree was not small; it was huge. But for what was a Real World Tree, this was quite small, so Tang Yin realized it was a baby. Still, World Trees are not very common in the universe. They tend to be so rare that they are considered World Treasures. An example of this is that although there are World Tree Weapons in the Upper World, there is not one real World Tree. While Su Lian''s Spiritual Weapon evolved in the Lower World after reaching the Divine Realms and became a small World Tree, it was not complete. ''Hehe, looks like I already got what I''m going to do to Su Lian. That little girl was so excited after seeing her weapon evolve; I wonder what she''ll think when she sees this.'' Tang Yin smiled when he found it and quickly approached the tree, appearing in front of it in an instant. Even so, at that very instant, he had to jump to the side with Qingyue in his arms and move his hand to the front to stop an attack coming from the front. *SWOSH* The sound of a sword coming in front of him reached his ears before the sword. ''Good speed.'' He thought, but the reality was that he had managed to grab the sword with one hand. That shocked the man attacking him, and he tried to retreat, but Tang Yin pulled him forcefully to the front and raised his right leg to strike him in the chest with tremendous force. The water pressure in the place made it difficult to breathe here, so the moment the kick hit this man''s chest, his body began to convulse in a strange way while he was sent backward slightly. Suddenly, the body began to rise and fall slightly, and a loud explosion occurred at that instant. However, the water pressure in this place easily dispersed the explosion, which surprised Tang Yin. The fact that a Divine Master''s explosion did not even cause slight ripples at the bottom of this place showed that the water pressure here was terrifying. But Tang Yin was unaffected by this. ''What gives me the ease to move and do everything with greater ease is the Law of Control. That aura is really amazing.'' He thought but did not walk. He could still sense someone else, so he looked to the right. "If you want to fight for the treasure, then you must leave now. If not, I''ll take the tree and leave." He spoke. Then, a man materialized in front of him and another behind him, both smiling a little. "I''ve never seen anyone use the power of this place better than us. So hopefully, you can use it a little more; at least, don''t die so fast." Said one of them mockingly. This one jumped towards Tang Yin as soon as he finished speaking, but just as he was about to reach and when Tang Yin raised his hand to hit him, he suddenly started swimming nimbly, avoiding Tang Yin''s blow very easily, while sending a strong blow towards Tang Yin''s chest, who had been taken by surprise. Even so, Tang Yin simply disappeared from where he was and appeared behind them. "Oh, so you''re an expert." Her voice sounded indifferent. Honestly, he didn''t care too much whether or not they were experts at this. Still, to be able to move at those speeds and still hit so hard while being at such high pressure was something to be commended. And both of them in front of him moved a little closer. "Come on, your dodging speed is amazing, but you should also attack. If not, dying will be the least for you." They both said, and one of them jumped high up and started swimming nimbly while the other started running at high speed in front of him. Both were attacking at the same time, with similar speed and agility, despite the fact that one was running and the other swimming. ''They''re pretty good.'' Tang Yin thought as he took a step back to dodge the one coming running, which arrived earlier. At the same time, he felt the attack of the one who came from above swimming, so he threw a strong blow upwards, which hit the water and destabilized all the surroundings with force. That made this man look almost suffocated in a moment, so he had to back away quickly to regain his composure. They both looked at Tang Yin in shock. "Can you hit the water in this place and create ripples? Who the hell are you?" they both asked. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not even a Divine Master''s blast could create ripples, but a simple movement from him could do it? How terrifying was his power? Tang Yin smiled and looked at Qingyue. "Don''t move too much; the pressure in this place is quite strong. Use this item in case you think something is wrong; it''s a treasure of those who can withstand this pressure." He said, and after leaving Qingyue, he moved to the front. "Honestly, you guys are pretty good at this. You have pretty good control of the water in this place, which makes me think that you live in a world that has an Eternal Sea as well. But I still think you guys lack a bit of understanding of this water." Tang Yin said and disappeared from where he was. "Where!?" they shouted in shock; one of them tried to move, but suddenly, they felt the pressure of the place swirl over them, which made them fall to their knees, clutching their necks to try to breathe properly. The blood in their bodies shuddered as they felt a terrifying attack from the water. ''What the hell!?'' They looked back with difficulty and then noticed Tang Yin standing there, smiling at them as he pointed at them. "Although you understand the water here very well, you still lack quite a bit before you can understand it as deeply as I do." He said, as he taunted them both and increased the pressure they both felt, wanting to drive them to their deaths. They were both frightened. "Brother!" one of them suddenly shouted and tremendous power came out of them, increasing the pressure drastically. This caused Tang Yin to lose control for a brief moment, which they used to swim and run at an absurd speed away from there. Even Tang Yin was astonished and looked off into the distance. "Is there a Law as special as the Eternal Sea Water Law?" Tang Yin said, astonished. Chapter 678 - 678: The Great Dragon Restricted at the Bottom of the Eternal Sea (1) They did not actually increase the pressure, they simply increased the density of the water, which caused Tang Yin to lose control, encountering ''water'' he did not know. At the same time they used the Law they control to escape. He didn''t know the name of that law, but from the way he saw it, he noticed that it was very similar to the Eternal Sea. That is why he thought it was the Law of the Eternal Sea. ''Amazing. I didn''t think there was a Law as exclusive as that; I wonder if anyone in my world has it.'' Although they had escaped him, and perhaps he could catch up with them if he chased after them, this time, he wouldn''t because he was with Qingyue. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, if he found them in the future, he would like to be able to investigate them to find out what kind of law those guys have. The Eternal Sea is one of the strangest and most unique types of water he knows of. It is a special kind of water with very different basic elements than real water, which is why it is a good subject to study. Still, Tang Yin returned to Qingyue''s side and began to teach him various things about this water as they moved to grasp the world tree. When Tang Yin arrived here, he stopped, looked up, and frowned. ''I feel like this is not a tree in a desert place...'' He thought and looked to the side. To either side, he could see almost nothing because the pressure and darkness in this place were not for games. Even with his ability, his vision was restricted. But... There was something strange. There were many of the same spirit herbs planted in rows. If he looked at it correctly, this appeared to be like a huge flower garden. It looked like the Garden of some dignified Royal Castle, and the World Tree was part of it. ''A Castle...'' He remembered that castle he had felt before and remembered that it should be further in the background. ''It shouldn''t, should it? They''re too far away from each other.'' Tang Yin sighed and reached out to grab the World Tree. As soon as Tang Yin tried to grab it, it turned into an item and entered the System. Qingyue almost choked on her saliva when she saw this. "What the hell was that? Did it disappear?" she asked in shock. Tang Yin smiled, "No. The System I mentioned to you before has a function of turning many things into items. I did just that, and now it''s in my inventory." He replied. Although Qingyue still didn''t understand this System, she still understood the basics and knew that it could make the impossible possible. So he thought it was that kind of situation again. "Let''s get moving. Let''s look for the other treasures." After saying this, Tang Yin started to lead the way to the next treasure. Meanwhile, Tang Yin was thinking about various things. ''Administrator, when I get out of here, can you explain to me all the functions I unlocked from the system? I honestly have so much information about the System in my head; it''s hard for me to get what I want if I don''t see it.'' He said. Akari nodded. "Of course, Tang Yin. I''ll teach you how to use the system well from now on." She replied. Although he had been in control of the system for a while now, he didn''t know what it held for him because he hadn''t been able to use it. He could feel various improvements internally, and some things were in his head that he seemed to be able to use, but he still didn''t understand how deep this understanding of the system and this control went. Still, for now, he was inside the Eternal World, so he decided to focus on what he should. After a long while, they both arrived at the designated place. But they were not alone. There were a few people there, looking at two treasures that were parked in the background. These types of treasures were not like the tree that was planted. They floated and looked like they could be stored in a large enough device. One was a Castle, and the other was a Scepter. The scepter did not appear to be a treasure just by its physical appearance, but its aura was amazing. Already in itself, any item capable of enduring so long at the bottom of this place was amazing and could be considered a treasure, but this one had a special and amazing aura; for many, it was unknown. To others, it was known. Tang Yin wasn''t looking at just 2 treasures, though. If he was told there were three. The other one didn''t seem to be felt and was very small. Because of the darkness of the place, it couldn''t be seen easily, but Tang Yin could see it. ''A key... It doesn''t seem to have anything peculiar about it, but being so small and able to withstand so much pressure it''s something incredible. It must be a treasure of some sort.'' Tang Yin sighed. The problem was that it was in a much more dangerous place than the other two treasures were. Tang Yin looked up and peered into the darkness. Any stupid person could jump in without looking properly since the place was a bit dark and only the treasures were illuminated slightly. That''s why many people ignored what was behind those treasures. ''What a huge dragon... My god, how big is it? Its head is as big as a mountain or more, and its claws seem to be able to split a planet.'' Even more dangerous was that he was a dragon capable of sleeping peacefully in this place. Because, yes, he was sleeping there. The pressure of this place and the danger of the Eternal Sea was nothing to him. Qingyue raised her hand to grab Tang Yin''s sleeve, not taking her gaze away from that huge monster. "Tang Yin, I''ve never seen anything this big. How powerful is it?" she asked in shock, and Tang Yin shook his head. "I don''t know. It has a much higher cultivation level than allowed in this place. But it seems to be restricted," he said, causing her to look at him doubtfully. "Restricted? I don''t see anything like that." She said, and he smiled. "No one should be able to see that it''s restricted if you ask me. I can sense that power far beyond that of a cultivator has been used to make it. It would seem as if it was made by a Primordial Law, so this guy shouldn''t be at its full capacity." Chapter 679 - 679: The Great Dragon Restricted at the Bottom of the Eternal Sea (2) "Isn''t he at full strength, and is he this intimidating?" She asked in shock and Tang Yin nodded. ''I''ve never seen a dragon like this either. Why is he here, and why can I sense that some primordial element or law chains him?'' Tang Yin sighed. He looked at the two groups standing here, staring at each other. But just at that moment, he felt some movement in his perception near the huge dragon, so he moved his head drastically. ''What the hell?'' Tang Yin frowned and stared at the dragon. But there was nothing there. He was still in the same place as always. ''I certainly felt his eyelids move...'' Tang Yin focused on staring at him for a few minutes, but nothing happened. ''Did I get nervous?'' Tang Yin smiled and looked up once more. But when he looked up, he had to tilt his body and grab Qingyue by the waist to pull her with him. Then a fist crossed the place where he was a moment ago. At the same time, Tang Yin had to jump back a couple of times to avoid another blow and looked up. "Oh, so you''ve reached a consensus." He spoke. "That''s right, and in that consensus, only two groups can be. So we''d best kill you before you can cause us any trouble." Replied one of them and rushed at Qingyue at high speed. They had judged that she was a weakness to this man. But Tang Yin sighed. "Tsk, you would have been better off fighting that sleeping dragon than fighting me. At least he''s tied up." His reply was like a whisper, but everyone could hear it. At that moment, the man who had thrown himself against Qingyue appeared from the side of her, trying to grab her. Tang Yin raised one of her hands and grabbed him by the neck cleanly as if it was child''s play to him. "You might be able to give me trouble outside, but here you''re like a kid trying to swim. The ones I got me before were bigger rivals, but you still dare to aim at her?" Tang Yin lightly squeezed the man''s neck, affecting the way he breathed, and then released him into the water. The same water in this place would take care of killing him; Tang Yin didn''t need to bother with it. "Qingyue, throw your Frozen World and freeze this whole place; subsequently, start running in that direction. If we''re lucky, this giant guy won''t wake up. Otherwise, we''ll be in trouble. I''ll kill these guys and run to grab those treasures, so make sure you do as I said." After saying this, Tang Yin started swimming at high speed through this place. Qingyue did exactly as he said and cast her Frozen World. Suddenly, underneath this place, a huge Frozen World began to form at great speed in the direction Tang Yin was going. This Icy World had various repercussions on those above him, and he saw no allies or enemies, but Tang Yin was unaffected. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Qingyue was not powerful enough, being in this place and understanding it well enough to throw this kind of domain was enough to upset the two groups in front of Tang Yin a bit. Tang Yin caught up with these guys soon after and hit most of them, but a few tried to fight back, which created some small ripples in the water. "Be careful; this guy is an expert in this place!" As soon as one of them reached to shout this, a hand appeared from behind him and hit him, disrupting his ability to breathe in this place. Once their breathing slowed and changed, being at the bottom of the Eternal Sea became a terror. For they could no longer resist the pressure of the water with proper breaths. A trick that only worked at the bottom of the Eternal Sea and which they had all learned exclusively for entering this place stopped working when they felt suffocated, and the water began to do its work. Suddenly, numerous energy explosions occurred as the bodies of numerous Divine Masters exploded. Even so, the pressure in this place was able to prevent such explosions from being noteworthy. After seeing this, Tang Yin smiled. "The Eternal Sea is not with the weak or idiots who lose control. Eternity will only come to those capable of controlling themselves in every possible way," he said softly, turning to run to where those treasures were quickly. But then a pair of green eyes met him. "Wise words, human." A thick, terrifying voice that could make many people tremble with fear came out of a huge dragon''s mouth, which was so large it could swallow cities. The magnitude of this critter was ridiculous, to say the least. Its voice struck Tang Yin to the point of making his body shudder heavily. ''SHIT!'' Tang Yin immediately jumped towards where the treasures were and moved his hand dramatically to create a strange curtain with the water on the spot. The curtain was so large that it could cover the entire Eternal Sea, so the dragon briefly lost sight of Tang Yin. It was just the moment Tang Yin used to grab the three treasures and start running like crazy in the direction where Qingyue was going. But then the terrifying voice sounded again. "Nice trick, human. But, it''s pitiful defense." A huge dragon claw as big as entire cities, tore through that curtain as if it were a lump of jelly. There was no opposition whatsoever and that same claw charged at Tang Yin. ''Too powerful!'' Tang Yin tried to run at top speed, but it didn''t seem to move away from that hand in the slightest. "I just want you to tell me a little bit, human. How did you get that power? And since you''re a Cultivator, have you had contact with ''that man''?" This time, the voice didn''t sound like before but seemed to be transmitted into Tang Yin''s head. That left him deeply stunned. ''That man?'' Tang Yin thought, in shock. Chapter 680 - 680: An interesting dragon, with a lot to tell (1) Although Tang Yin had been distracted by that huge dragon''s voice, he still managed to avoid a killing blow when the dragon''s claws struck the place where he stood. Tang Yin then sensed that behind him was Qingyue, so he launched a water attack towards the front to destabilize that entire water region and arrived in front of Qingyue. "Tang Yin, there is a huge barrier that won''t let us out. It looks like it''s a ball surrounding the whole area." Qingyue said quickly when he arrived at her side, as she checked his body to make sure he wasn''t injured. Tang Yin frowned and looked back. "That guy''s weakness is this Eternal Sea. I can feel that he is suppressed here by huge chains and the Sea itself, but I fail to understand what this Sea is in depth." He replied and grabbed Qingyue''s waist to jump to the side, dodging an attack. That huge dragon claw didn''t have much range, but the barrier behind them was just the border of its range, so it was a barrier erected by that dragon. Still, when Tang Yin jumped up and saw the final path of the claw, he frowned and looked straight ahead. "What do you want? It seems you can''t kill us easily, even when you''re quite powerful." Tang Yin said, realizing a few things in the claw strike. The dragon then let out a snort and scoffed. "Heh, why would I bother killing ants? I''m only interested in your power and who you are. This is the first time I''ve seen a bearer of that power," the dragon replied. Tang Yin frowned once again. ''That power? He mentioned it before. Does he mean the Law of Control? That''s what I''m using to control this water. It''s a pity that I can''t investigate it further with the Law; my current understanding is very pitiful.'' Tang Yin sighed. "If you want to ask questions, I would also like to ask several, so if you want me to answer questions for you, then you''ll have to answer them first." He replied, and the dragon let out a loud snort through his mouth. From his mouth came a breath that scattered much of what stood between Tang Yin''s gaze and him so that soon, not even the treasures around the area remained. The small sea rocks disappeared, and even the curtain Tang Yin had made earlier vanished. Only Tang Yin was left, hugging Qingyue in front of a dragon so huge it seemed unreal. The magnitude of its size seemed to be proportional to its incredible strength. In a world where Tang Yin could be one of the absolute rulers due to the limitations of the world, there was this dragon. So powerful that all of Tang Yin''s attacks were child''s play to him. "I don''t mind answering anyway; I''m bored most of the time lying in this place," the dragon replied in a slightly friendly tone. Although Tang Yin found this suspicious, he had many doubts about who could be as giant as this guy or how high his power was. But even more, he had doubts about this place, the Eternal World, in general, was a mystery to him, and perhaps this man who was tied up here could give him some answer. "Who exactly are you, and why are you tied up here?" Tang Yin asked directly. The dragon sighed a little. "How much do you know about the Primordial World?" the dragon asked. ''Primordial World again... Then this guy should be from there.'' Tang Yin thought and shook his head. "I have no idea about that place. I only know that the Eternal World belongs to the Primordial World," he replied, and the dragon nodded. "I see; you must be from the remote parts of the universe, then. Perhaps from the lower-level civilizations," the dragon replied, nodding continuously. "Then you don''t need to know anything about that place. As long as you know where you are, that''s enough. This whole world was once mine. The Primordial Dragon of Cursed Eternity, that name you''ve surely heard before. That Dragon is me." The Dragon''s tone was rather haughty, showing that he was proud of his status, his race, and his power. Proud of his identity. But to his surprise, Tang Yin looked confused. "I''ve never heard that name, but it sounds like someone powerful," he replied, making the dragon look at him as if he were stupid. "You''ve never heard my name? Shit, what the hell is the dragon race doing then? Are they eating snot? Or do you live in a fucking dirty water well? How the hell can you not know the name of the Primordial Dragon?" the dragon replied fiercely. Their anger caused the surrounding water to shake fiercely, creating huge waves on the surface. Tang Yin and Qingyue didn''t know it, but the vast majority of people were running out of the Eternal Sea precisely because of that, and many people died. Many of them couldn''t even see a real treasure at least once, and the word that a terrifying beast had awakened would spread throughout the Eternal World in a matter of a few days. Naturally, none of them would imagine that two people, the weaker ones, were talking to that terrifying beast. And they could not see what was happening outside the strange dome that this dragon had created. Tang Yin simply sighed. "Perhaps it is as you say. I might have been living in a world with little contact with the outside. But I think I understand that you are quite extraordinary. You say you were the master of this world? Then why are you bound here?" he asked curiously, and the dragon drastically changed his behavior. His anger was erased to show some sadness, though in reality, he was still angry. "I am a Primordial Dragon. One of the first of my race. I don''t even know how long I have lived, but I am not the only one. I represent ''Eternity'', which is also my curse. Back then, I created this world with my own hands. The Eternal Sea and the Eternal Fire. The Eternal Forest and the Eternal Ice... Even the Eternal Night. All that I created, thinking it would be good for the universe. In the end, I have to serve the sentence of my own curse." His manner of speaking reflected helplessness and he seemed to be recalling a very distant past. Though suddenly his tone of voice changed to a joking one, without warning. "Well, it''s not like I can do much either. I was betrayed because they feared my power, and in the end, I ended up here, imprisoned in one of my creations. My greatest creation was this place, but at the same time, this place became the only creation capable of containing me. Because its eternity is more supreme than the eternity of the rest of my creations when it is against a powerful person like me." After saying this and without feeling guilty or thirsting for revenge, the dragon looked at Tang Yin again. "Is that all? I like to talk about the past; it reminds me of my glory days. If you want to ask anything else, I''ll answer it," he said proudly. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 681 - 681: An interesting dragon, with a lot to tell (2) It almost didn''t seem like this guy had been talking about betrayals. That was strange. ''Is what he''s saying a lie, or does this guy not feel hatred?'' Tang Yin thought curiously. "Don''t you want to take revenge? You say it like it''s nothing, or you''re not bothered by the betrayal." Tang Yin said, and the dragon laughed. "Hahahaha, human, we dragons are not as vindictive as you. We are not so selfish as to hold a hatred for billions of years, hahahaha." He replied, laughing out loud. His laughter didn''t last long, and he quickly returned to normal mode. "Well, I do want revenge, actually, though. But after thinking about it for billions of years, I''ve realized that showing your hatred or indifference won''t do any good. What I say now about wanting revenge is no use, for I cannot do it." "It is not words that matter, but deeds." Although puzzled by this strange dragon''s sudden personality changes, Tang Yin eventually nodded. He felt that this peculiar guy was right. Still, when he prepared to speak, the dragon spoke first. "It''s strange for you to ask me this, right? You just grabbed the castle that belonged to me at some point in history. Haven''t you seen how big it is? It''s bigger than entire planets. Haven''t you wondered why it''s like that? I lived there; it was my abode with my family." He spoke, causing Tang Yin to frown. ''Was it that big? It was in item form when I picked it up, so I didn''t notice,'' Tang Yin thought and looked inside, but the castle was in inventory. He couldn''t measure its distance so quickly. ''Administrator, is what he says true? Is the castle that big?'' he asked, and the administrator''s answer was not long in coming. "As soon as you put it here, I noticed. It''s like that guy says, this is a dragon castle. It''s possibly bigger than the Eternal Sea planet on your plane." she replied, leaving Tang Yin stunned and unsure of how to react. And because he remained silent, the dragon thought he was afraid, so he spoke again. "Well, don''t worry, human. I don''t care about treasures at this point. Many people have come here before, and they all seem to have the same level of power, but they all die of fear when they see me, so they haven''t taken them. In your case, both of you are quite a bit weaker than everyone else, but you are the only ones who haven''t died of fright after seeing me. So perhaps those treasures have some fate with both of you." After saying this, he leaned back again, for looking down was tiring for him, as there was a huge chain tying his neck. That chain was not visible to Qingyue, but Tang Yin could see that it was a chain of some Primordial Law. The feeling it gave him reminded him of death, but it did not have the aura of death. Tang Yin then nodded towards him. "From how you talk, it seems like you don''t know what this place has become." Tang Yin said, realizing this. That made the dragon look at him curiously. "Oh? Isn''t this a world within the Primordial Worlds?" He said, but suddenly remembered what Tang Yin told him at the beginning and realized his mistake. "Wait, you said you know nothing about the Primordial World? Then how the hell are you here? And how do you endure that power in your body?" he asked, getting up again. He had been sincere in what he said, but the human hadn''t, he thought. Tang Yin smiled, "I''ve never been to the Primordial World; I don''t even know what it is. But you should know that the Eternal World is a massive summoning center throughout the universe for chosen people. No one knows who chooses them, but there are several requirements to enter. One of them is that you must not be very old. Also, cultivation will be suppressed until the first level of the Divine Master Realm so that everyone is on equal footing. It is a place of great opportunities for everyone." He replied, bringing shock to the dragon. "A summoning world? Divine Master Realm? Cultivation? Are you talking about the Cultivation Laws created by the Great Inventor?" the dragon asked in shock, causing Tang Yin to suddenly become confused. "Huh? Great Inventor? Cultivation Laws? What are you talking about?" he asked in shock. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dragon didn''t bother to answer him; instead, he quickly moved his head towards him. "Human, tell me. That cultivation you say, is it a Power Scale? Who uses it?" the dragon asked quickly. The questions were strange to Tang Yin, but they gave him some information. ''This guy is from the Primordial World and doesn''t know about the existence of cultivation... Could it be...?'' Although shocked, Tang Yin suppressed the urge to ask questions and simply answered the guy''s questions. ''''That''s right; cultivation is on a power scale. We all use it. But I don''t know who the Great Inventor you''re talking about is." Tang Yin replied. That made the dragon''s eyes sparkle with intensity. For a moment, he lost control of his power, and although this sea and huge chains restrained him, his power made the Eternal Sea shudder back and forth. His face did not change¡ªit was a draconic face, and not much could change. But inside him, waves rose. ''Haha.... Hahaha... Shit... You fucking bastard, you really are amazing, did you really make it?'' His mind was filled with thoughts and memories of the past. That past when a young, beautiful-looking man, who seemed to be the great star that adorned the sky of the Primordial World, stood up to announce that he was going to fight the impossible. Who had more wisdom than he? Who could match him? Was his wisdom commensurate with his strength? Was his power commensurate with his intelligence? He would prove that he, who could fight the impossible, was born into this world. But to do so and say so was an Eternal Sea of difference, everyone knew. So, no one paid attention to him at the time. ''Shit... I have to take it back then, you bastard. I said with my downfall, you could never accomplish what you set out to do, but you''re the toughest bastard I''ve ever met, apparently.'' Somehow... The Primordial Dragon of Cursed Eternity seemed to be happy and proud in his heart. Chapter 682 - 682: Many Divine Heir? Tang Yin could tell and it left him confused. ''What''s going on with this guy?'' he thought. Many memories and moments swirled through the dragon''s mind, making him wish he could get out of there and look at that unreal world he could never have imagined at the time. As the growing desire to be able to do that flooded his mind, he tried to move fiercely, but that caused the chains that bound him to activate, sending light explosions through his entire body. These explosions were strange and stung his skin, but it was no big deal. They weren''t even painful. But those explosions only activated the Eternal Sea while increasing the strength of the bindings. So soon, the Eternal Sea was activated, and his ''Eternity'' began to roar as it slammed fiercely against the body of this huge dragon. Each strike could wipe out over 1000 Divine Masters, and there were hundreds of thousands of strikes in a moment, so Tang Yin was shocked. He had never seen a chain reaction like that. Even Qingyue, who didn''t understand it as deeply as both of them, was in shock. But that chain reaction gradually weakened the dragon''s strength, so he was eventually beaten to the ground by the strength of this place. His movements made not only the Eternal Sea tremble but the entire Eternal World. This was a tremor that even those in the most prestigious places who were trying to obtain the Primordial Treasures of this place felt. It unleashed chaos around the Primordial World or even those watching. Even so, the tremor was dissipated; it did not even last 2 minutes. But the fact that a tremor of such magnitude was felt throughout this world for more than 1 minute already showed the incredible strength of this dragon. Even so, when it was suppressed, the dragon had a look of annoyance and indignation. Tang Yin stared at it. "What happened? Who is this Great Inventor you mention?" he asked, but the dragon shook his head. "You don''t need to know," he replied coldly, changing his friendly attitude. He tried to calm down as much as he could and raised his head again to look at Tang Yin and Qingyue. "Where did you get that power from?" he asked. Tang Yin still didn''t understand what he was referring to, although he could guess that it was about the Law of Control. But he still wanted to ask him. "What power?" "Don''t play the fool. If it were not for the fact that you have in your body that mysterious Law that no one has ever been able to control in history, I would not wake up. Only a treasure or Law of the level of that power could make me wake up from my sleep. Moreover, theoretically, only a Law born of the Eternal Sea could control it, and you do not have a Law born of the Eternal Sea. That makes me think it''s that mysterious Law, The Law of Control." Replied the dragon, emphasizing that ''Law''. But, like every word from such a powerful person, just that little bit of dialogue had already given Tang Yin important information. ''So the Law of Control had never been controlled at that time... Did anything change during this time?'' He thought but nodded. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see. If you mean this, I got it from the Heirs'' Chambers. I am one of the Heirs." Tang Yin showed the Law of Control in the palm of his hand, which surprised the Dragon. "Oh? You''re an Heir? It''s impossible; what the hell are you inheriting? The Law of Control can''t be controlled by someone. Even ''he'' couldn''t do it, let alone a measly Heir." He retorted fiercely, getting annoyed for a moment. At this, Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "Well, isn''t there a person who can control him in front of you? The title that was bestowed upon me was the title of Divine Heir." His answer caused the dragon to recoil from every symbol of annoyance and ferocity, and a light of disbelief emerged in his gaze. "Are you the Divine Heir, the one who Inherits the Divine Soul?" he asked for confirmation, and Tang Yin nodded. "That''s correct." He confirmed. That made the dragon deflate all his annoyance and nod. "I see... Divine Heir... Divine Soul. I didn''t think I''d ever see a Divine Heir again in my lifetime. No wonder you have a memorable appearance for me." After saying this, the dragon bent down a bit to stare at him. "Hmm, so even that you''ve managed to comprehend. Amazing." He said words that made Tang Yin frown. "Have you met a Divine Heir before?" He asked, and the dragon then scoffed. "Heh, one? No, I''ve met many, more than 100. And they''re all the same. Perhaps your soul awakened me as well, as I felt it was known to me." He replied. His reply made Tang Yin shudder slightly. ''A Divine Soul that has always existed...'' he thought. "Isn''t the soul a unique entity for each person? If it has existed before, and I have it now, doesn''t it mean that I have existed in the past as well?" he asked, and the dragon stared at him for several seconds without answering. Suddenly, he shrugged his shoulders. "Well, who knows? The Divine Soul is mysterious, and no one understands it," he replied vaguely. "You know something, don''t you? I can sense that you''re holding things back." "Hahahaha, little human, some things are better not to know, even if they can help you." After hearing this, Tang Yin was thoughtful. He could understand that this guy knew a lot of things. Who knows how many years he might have lived? Besides, he comes from a place called Primordial World. It is possible that his knowledge transcends that of the entire Tang Yin plane. But did he have anything to bargain with to get that information? He knew this guy wouldn''t give it to him for free. ''He shouldn''t have anything.'' Tang Yin sighed then. "Forget it, then. Anyway, I already told you who I am and about my power. Do you have any more questions about it?'' he asked, and the dragon shook his head. "No, I don''t have anything to ask, I think. I just have one question: Since you have the Law of Control and can control the Eternal Sea, can''t you control these chains? If you could untie me, I can make all those treasure seekers leave here, and I will give them all to you." Chapter 683 - 683: Agreement His words made Tang Yin frown once again. "Untie you? That would be a stupid thing for me to do. You are a thousand times more powerful than me. If I untie you, I would die without hesitation." He replied firmly, making the dragon scoff. "Hahahaha, boy, do you really think I can''t kill you? If I wanted to, I would have done it already." He replied as he burst out laughing. His laughter annoyed Tang Yin, who opened his mouth to speak. Yet, right at that very moment, Tang Yin felt an attack coming to him and ''broke'' something in him. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Attacked the System!?'' Tang Yin, in shock, jumped back and moved his hand sharply towards the dragon. "System Core!" he shouted, and suddenly, a large number of strange chains emerged from one side to the other as the System Core materialized above. The System Core enclosed a part of the dragon in a cage of blue chains, very similar to the small tubes he saw when he was in the System dimension. This was the first time Tang Yin had tried materializing the Core, and although he already knew he could, this time, he realized that what he had done was a grave mistake. He suddenly spat out blood and almost fainted instantly, which caused the chains to partially fade. ''Shit... All my power was consumed in an instant,'' He thought with difficulty. He immediately used the Control Law Power Source to sustain the lack of power in his body, and this allowed him to breathe. But on the other side, the dragon, who was in shock from Tang Yin''s attack, remained silent and did not move. His eyes shone brightly after seeing this. He could feel that all those strange chains had tremendous power and could explode at any moment. Although he did not fear the explosions they could cause, the nature of the chains left him in shock. After a few seconds like that, the dragon returned to normal and looked at Tang Yin. "This is an interesting power you have. Forget it; I won''t make your life miserable. I just wanted to show you that killing you is easy for me," he said, lifting one of his paws and showing a strange key resting there. "You see? Even though you have an amazing and unique source of power in there, I only attacked you to steal this from you. Although I''m surprised you were able to counterattack that attack, I can tell you have supreme talent." He replied, teasing a little, though not in a bad way. He actually enjoyed it. It seemed as if he was an old man, watching a young generation rising up that was incredibly amazing, in a way that caused him to rejoice. Tang Yin looked at the keys in shock and then looked inside his inventory. ''He stole it?'' But soon after, the key flew towards him and fell in front of him once again, so Tang Yin looked up. The dragon then lay back down and closed his eyes, removed the power surrounding the place signaled Tang Yin to leave. "You may leave. If you want the Primordial Treasures, you will find them in the Higher Grounds. I''ve seen millions of people try to obtain them, but they still can''t get either of the two there. There is one of them that you will need that key to get, but don''t throw the key away after you use it there, you will need it later, for when you find another Eternal Sea." He said and then opened one eye. "By the way, when you use my Castle, make sure that a person of the dragon race is its owner. That Castle will not accept another owner who is not of the dragon race. And when you use the scepter, you took... Well, good luck getting someone compatible." He said with a chuckle at the end and then closed his eyes to fall asleep again. The power Tang Yin had cast dissipated at that moment, and Tang Yin fell forward in pain. ''The Eternal Sea will hit me if I move. I can''t seem to leave.'' He thought and looked at Qingyue, who was holding him with fear in her eyes. She had been listening to everything, and although she understood almost nothing of what they were talking about, she stood by Tang Yin''s side, ready to defend him throughout. But suddenly, Tang Yin was injured for no reason, and she could not understand why he was injured, which frightened her. She hadn''t felt or seen anything. "What''s wrong, Tang Yin?" she asked in fright. Tang Yin shook his head. "It''s nothing. I got hurt by the skill I threw." He replied and looked at the dragon. "You created this world, didn''t you?" he asked, and the dragon opened his eyes to look at him. "I don''t plan to help you if you don''t untie me, so forget whatever you have in mind. Just because I won''t kill you doesn''t mean I''m going to fulfill your whims." He replied, and Tang Yin nodded. "I can untie you if you help me get to those places where the treasures will appear. I must tell you that although I have the Law of Control, I have not yet learned to control it perfectly. But I can learn to do it quickly, and with your strength and my power, we might be able to do something." His answer attracted the attention of the dragon, who stared at him. "How do I know you don''t want to deceive me? You can go out into the world freely; I can''t. If you leave after I help you get all the treasures, then I will have lost a lot." "I can take a soul oath that I will try to help you once I get it." "Oh? Do you know that Divine Soul soul oaths are so sacred that if you don''t intend to keep them, you will be killed?" "I am aware of it. And it does me no harm to untie you since you live in that Primordial World, but for my own safety, I must do it just as I am about to leave here." A small exchange of words submerged the close atmosphere in tension despite the fact that they both agreed on what they were going to do. The small exchange of words made them both realize that they both had things to lose, mainly because the dragon knew that Tang Yin asked him for help with those Primordial Treasures. Those were two treasures that, if he were asked, he would not like to bestow on someone else. It cost him millions of years to defend them back then, plus they were the main method to get a certain thing he wanted. But could he ever get them? As long as he was still here, he would never get out, and he could not see the time when the chains that bound him would wear out. Perhaps it would be several billion more years before he could see the sunlight again. The dragon sighed and nodded. "Well, I can do that. It''s a good decision you''ve made, but I''ll tell you what: If you don''t untie me, even if half my body is destroyed, I''ll fight to the end with my eternity to escape from here and find you," the dragon replied. Chapter 684 - 684: A false ice domain Tang Yin nodded. "I''ll keep my word as long as you keep yours." "Alright, I won''t say anything more. The next Domain to be opened is the Extrarrapid Ice Domain, and because the treasures here were already taken, it will be opened in a minute. Do you want to go there? There aren''t many people. Besides, your girl is a pretty special Ice user with royal blood. She reminds me of a woman from long ago who left her inheritance there, so maybe you can get some good stuff for her." "That''s my next target. So, can you tell me the easiest way to get there?" "Of course. Just stand still for a moment, and you''ll be all set." The dragon waved one of its legs in the air and created something strange, very similar to the arrays but slightly different. It flew to where Tang Yin and Qingyue were and enveloped them, making them both disappear from where they were without a trace. As soon as they disappeared, the dragon sighed. "Tsk, humans tend to be cunning. Why do I feel like I''ve lost at this?" he said but didn''t give it a thought. On the other side, Tang Yin and Qingyue were in shock, looking at the ice domain in front of them. "What the heck? He teleported us away so easily?" Tang Yin couldn''t believe it, let alone Qingyue. But then, that dragon''s voice came to them, more precisely to both of their minds. "That''s right, it''s nothing special. Hurry up. This domain is actually a flawed version of the Eternal Ice. Many people believe that this domain is giant and that its ice is deadly, but in reality, although the ice is deadly, it is not as much as the Eternal Sea and its size is false. It is only a small domain." Although he was in the distance, the dragon''s voice reached them and only them. Tang Yin was in shock but felt that the System had similar power. ''I must see it later.'' Tang Yin didn''t hesitate to start walking there after enveloping Qingyue with his icy power mixed with the Law of Control. Before entering the domain, Tang Yin could understand what the dragon was referring to. "I see actually this domain is an illusion." He spoke. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qingyue couldn''t see it, but she was very talented with ice, so even though she couldn''t see it like Tang Yin, she could sense that this ice was, for the most part, fake. But she waited to go inside so she could talk. And as soon as they touched the ice there and walked about 100 meters, Qingyue stopped. "It''s not wrong for them to say it''s deadly. Although the ice is fake, the feeling it gives is amazing, which makes many people think walking is the way to go, and they wouldn''t realize they are walking in circles to a certain point, maybe. The Extreme North had something similar to this, although naturally formed, and it was so small that it was almost impossible to get lost." Qingyue was in awe, watching the snow falling at an astonishing speed. Tang Yin was surprised by her ability to see it. ''This snow falling here is real, but she still managed to see it... It seems her compatibility with ice is amazing. She noticed the fake ice far ahead, just by looking at this real ice and some traces of the fake one.'' But Qingyue looked at him as if waiting for a confirmation. Even though she said all that, she still doubted that it was so. She said it only because that''s what she could see, and she wanted to see if Tang Yin would confirm it for her. He smiled at her while caressing her. "Have more confidence in yourself. You''re very good at this, you know that? Despite the fact that we''re not in the fake snow yet, you''ve hit the nail on the head." Qingyue was happy to hear this. "Hehehe~" A tender little smile escaped from her mouth, something unusual for her. She is normally so cold and indifferent that this kind of laughter makes Tang Yin feel the urge to kiss her, and he doesn''t care about his surroundings to do so. She was stunned by this, but when she reacted, Tang Yin was already walking in front of her, so she started to follow him. Tang Yin and Qingyue walked for several minutes straight. Although they encountered some people struggling on the ice, they walked as if they were in their backyard. It was so natural that there was no obstruction for them and the Dragon internally told them which way to go to get there faster, so they were the fastest, even though they entered last. And after a long walk across this ice, they entered the region of the false ice. "In this place, all you have to do is walk straight ahead. You have already avoided the precipices that could possibly cause the death of any of you," said the dragon. Tang Yin nodded. During these few minutes, Tang Yin had managed to do several tests. He felt that the Law of Control was incredible when mixed with his Divine Soul. Not only did it increase his learning ability, but it also enhanced his senses and strengthened his ability to see through illusions. It was as if the Divine Soul and the Law of Control formed a perfect symbiosis, drastically increasing all abilities. At this moment, Tang Yin was not seeing that falling fake ice nor the fake floor that should normally be covered with ''ice''. Everything before his sight was reality. ''These cliffs are huge, but when mixed with this illusion, they give people the erroneous feeling that they are walking down when, in fact, they are falling at great speed. What a well-structured and planned illusion. It is many times more powerful than what we have in my world.'' After walking for a long while, Tang Yin and Qingyue stopped and looked ahead. The dragon''s voice rang in their heads. "Welcome to the Ice Phoenix''s chambers. If you want to enter, you just have to defeat that dragon and those guys. What you find there... Well, it won''t be up to me. Good luck." Tang Yin and Qingyue could hardly hear it when they saw the construction there. This place no longer had fake ice; rather, it was many, many degrees below zero. The whole place was so cold that even Tang Yin and Qingyue could feel the cold in their bodies and bones. In addition, the construction looked like a huge Ice Phoenix, which gave a sense of supremacy and power. Chapter 685 - 685: Too weak Outside the building, there were only 3 people and a dragon. They were all quite powerful. The dragon was at the Ninth Level of the Divine Master Realm, while the rest were at the same level as everyone else. Even so, the three people present seemed to have a slight advantage and were using three types of ice spirit weapons. One was using a scepter, another was an ice bird, and the other was using a Phoenix. He was in the center, and from the way they were guarding him, it was evident that he was the leader, a Young Master of some ice sect. Among the large number of people who entered this place, only three were able to reach it. Perhaps they were the only ones to arrive because if they arrived so fast, it meant that they knew the way very well; not just anyone would know it. When they felt the presence of new people, they turned around. The man in the middle frowned. ''Ice Phoenix?'' Seeing Qingyue, they frowned, especially the leader. ''What a beautiful woman!'' He was so in shock at the beauty Qingyue''s body gave off that he couldn''t stop looking at her. Qingyue wasn''t showing her face, but the beauty her body gave off was enough to show how incredibly beautiful she was. Even so, when he lowered his head to get a small glimpse of her body, he was stunned, looking at Qingyue''s breasts. His eyes sparkled, his body trembled, and his soul shuddered. It was not out of fear. Suddenly, a deep excitement enveloped him, and he realized that he had found a treasure. ''This woman must be mine!'' He was so determined to make her his that he totally forgot about the dragon that was attacking them and against which they should fight. "Bring that woman to me!" He ordered his subordinates. They were in shock and turned to look at him. "Sir... What do you mean?" they asked. The man looked at them fiercely. "Don''t you understand me? I want that woman! She can''t belong to anyone but me!" he growled angrily. He didn''t need to explain to his subordinates when he wanted them to get him something. It was enough to tell him what he needed, and they would move to get it. They also knew they should do as the Young Master told them, so they moved away from the dragon once more and stood at a safe distance between it and Tang Yin. Somehow, this dragon had not moved since Tang Yin arrived, not even moving to look for its rivals. ''If the Young Master says that, maybe this woman has more than just beauty. Although he is the most lustful in the Clan, he is also the most talented at studying people. What does this woman have to make him withdraw from the Ice Phoenix treasure?'' Both of them were confused, but they had to do as the Young Master told them. That was why they both stepped forward. "Kid, we don''t want any trouble, but we need one more member of the Ice Phoenix in order to defeat that dragon. Can you lend us the girl for a moment? She''ll fight with us; we''ll kill the dragon, and the treasure on the other side of that dragon we''ll split in half." One of them spoke first, the one with a scepter for a weapon. After him, the other spoke. "As you can see, defeating that dragon by ourselves is complicated. It requires us to freeze it for a long time, and even if we can defeat it, we don''t want more people to get close to avoid splitting the treasure into more parts. I hope you can cooperate with us. We''ll only need to have her for 1 hour or so." As they said this, the Young Master pulled out a small item on his back and balanced it between his fingers, a sly smile on his face. Tang Yin looked at them and sighed. "I originally wanted to see how capable you were while fighting that dragon. My plan was to sneak in and steal the resources when you guys had expended strength, but this time, I''ve changed my plan." Tang Yin looked at Qingyue and smiled at her, "Don''t move from here. I''ll take care of it in a moment." he spoke. His words confused those in front of him. "What do you mean? We don''t need a bringer of destruction for our plan. This dragon won''t die so easily if we don''t use the power of 2 Ice Phoenix. Our Young Master has one..." Before the guy in the center could finish speaking, Tang Yin appeared in front of him and grabbed his head. "Shut up. With that rapist look on your face, do you think I''ll let Qingyue help you?" he growled as he squeezed his hand as if he wanted to grab a ball. "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of this guy''s mouth as he felt the terrifying force squeezing his head and began to feel everything inside him deconstruct; even so, suddenly his mouth was left without any ability to utter a sound, as his head was blown into pieces, blood, and strange fluids. It was a painful but quick death that made the other two alert. "Damn Bastard, you look like you want to die!" the Ice Bird guy shouted, jumping up and down with force as he activated several skills and used his Law. "How dare you touch one of my subordinates!? Ice Phoenix!" the Young Master shouted. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin smiled at the sight of these attacks and took out his Hammer to fiercely smash into the ice bird that attacked him first. The explosion sent the other man ferociously backward until he fell to the side of the Dragon. ''Heavenly Hammer? This bastard...'' The Young Master was so shocked that he immediately shouted out the name of his domain. "Immortal Ice Dark Domain!" Still, Tang Yin no longer wanted to waste time on nonsense. After pushing the other guy who was in charge of defense away, away from there, he leaped towards this Young Master. "Hmph, maybe in your world, you are scum and are allowed to live. But, when you go out to a different place, you should learn some manners." With that said Tang Yin fiercely struck the forming Ice Phoenix and the domain at the same time. A powerful spiritual blast rose up, and the Ice Phoenix Young Master spat blood. That attack wounded him fiercely. Still, the attack was just beginning, and his body feared he would not see the end of that attack, for the Heavenly Hammer, feared in the Universe, was heading for him. He couldn''t even dodge it, he had to withstand that powerful attack with his body, but... It was Tang Yin''s attack with all his current power. While he hadn''t been able to find a way to develop his Heavenly Hammer, as well as he managed to develop the supreme sword he has, that didn''t take away from the fact that his power was astonishing. The moment he struck it, the body received a shudder that prevented him from being able to see four more blows landed on his body, turning him into a bloody pulp in this icy world. ''So weak.'' Tang Yin looked up to see the dragon, which was eating the other guy. Ever since he came here, he knew that the dragon was the real enemy. This world limited these people, and they were all so weak that killing them was simple for him. But this dragon was not the same. He was at his full capacity and was at the Ninth Level of the Divine Master Realm. Knowing that brought excitement to Tang Yin''s body, so he smiled. Chapter 686 - 686: A tough dragon to crack The dragon glared back at him, its mouth full of the blood and guts of the previous man, who had the misfortune to fall beside it. Naturally, he was an ice dragon. Being a dragon, his body is naturally tough, and even more so, being an ice dragon. As soon as it finished eating the other man, the dragon gave a loud roar to the sky and jumped at a speed no one thought it could reach as it swung its forelegs towards Tang Yin. His paw carried a huge, extremely deadly ice stake. He wanted to stab Tang Yin in one move, so he made it fast and fierce. Tang Yin grinned at him and jumped at him. Soon, his fist slammed fiercely into that ice stake, creating a huge explosion that pushed Tang Yin back drastically. The dragon was also stopped in its tracks but was not pushed back. ''God, this guy not only has a ridiculous defense, but his attack is also amazing.'' Tang Yin had felt that blow in his entire being, so he realized that the dragon''s strength was astonishing. However, that was also because he wasn''t using the Law of Control. Simply his current level of cultivation and natural abilities, proper to cultivation, without resorting to skills. Because he hadn''t found a way to evolve his Heavenly Hammer, he had to restrain himself from using too many skills. Although he had numerous ones that were very good, he increasingly felt that they were less and less useful unless he didn''t want to show off his full combat power. But, in a real battle, using the hammer would only be as an appetizer or to kill very weak people, like the ones just now. While Tang Yin was thinking, the dragon jumped on him again, and Tang Yin went to meet it, once again striking against each other. Each blow made Tang Yin feel tremendous pain in his chest and upper limbs; even so, he could not match it. But suddenly, Tang Yin was sent flying backward at high speed. *BOOOOM* The explosion that rose up also dissipated in a moment as Tang Yin, though slightly injured, jumped back toward the dragon and gave it a heavy blow to the head. His attack was powerful. Added to the acceleration he had gained in an instant, the dragon saw his world spinning as he was sent rolling to the ground. Never in his life did he think that one day, he would have to roll on the ground because of the fist of a small human. Tang Yin was also surprised, though. "Shit, this bastard is really tough." He complained, looking at his right hand, which was bruised and his bones ached. Still, he hadn''t broken any yet, fortunately. "Tsk looks like I''ll have to go all out to end this." Even squeezing his hand was difficult for him at the moment. Though the problem wasn''t just the dragon, if not the cold in here. "Who the hell gives off such a terrifying cold? This dragon certainly isn''t." It didn''t make sense that he and even Qingyue would feel so cold. But Tang Yin decided to draw his sword the moment he saw the dragon get up. Suddenly, the dragon stood still again, though it was for a brief moment. Soon, the dragon jumped towards Tang Yin again. "ROARRRR!" A great roar came out of his mouth this time, wanting to attack with a different attack. Tang Yin held the sword in its scabbard and smiled, "Let me see if you can withstand this attack." In midair, he stood as if he was leaning his body forward. Then, a soft and calm aura enveloped his body. At the same time, five more auras blended into that aura. Lightning began to strike everywhere, and heat and cold increased simultaneously, though the predominant aura was the wind, which hit the surroundings hard. The dragon found this strange, but unfortunately, he had no way to stop anymore; he had to go all out. Soon, they were facing each other and Tang Yin unsheathed his sword in an instant, activating his New Concept of Wind. A series of lights flashed at that moment, and Tang Yin appeared on the other side of the dragon, standing on the ground as the dragon tried to strike him. Tang Yin smiled and put away his sword; then he looked back. "Looks like you''re not so resistant against sword attacks." Tang Yin smiled and as soon as he said this, the dragon felt a large number of wounds open up across his body as several attacks wreaked havoc on his body. He was stunned, wondering what had happened. He could understand that Tang Yin had been so quick, he didn''t see it. But how did he get attacks inside him? The reality is that, at that very moment, Tang Yin had launched several attacks. The first ones were aimed at opening the dragon''s flesh and then sending powerful attacks into the dragon so that they could destroy it from the inside. So the first thing the dragon felt were the blows inside, which were so fierce that they wreaked havoc, destroying everything in their path. And soon, those attacks hit the places that had been opened in the flesh, cutting the dragon''s head from the inside out. This dragon soon fell to the ground, bleeding all over without a shred of consciousness. Tang Yin smiled at Qingyue, who planned to freeze the dragon but didn''t have time to do so. "That attack was amazing, Tang Yin. Is that the new concept of wind? I felt you were as fast as thunder, but you seemed to use wind." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin nodded. "I used lightning and wind to propel myself at high speeds while attacking with my new concept. Hmm, though I feel like it didn''t come out quite well, but it was effective." "It didn''t go well?" Qingyue was shocked. If that was not going well, what would happen when it went well? Would it destroy the world? "I feel like I''m lagging far behind you, so I''ll have to push myself. I remember when I first saw you, you were crippled. You are amazing, Tang Yin." Qingyue showed astonished admiration as she praised him. Tang Yin smiled. "We can do Dual Cultivation to strengthen ourselves to help you," he said mischievously, taking Qingyue by surprise. She lowered her head in embarrassment but did not deny it. On the contrary, she emitted a soft sound. "Hn..." Nodding. Tang Yin laughed. "Hahaha, well, that''s what you said. Come on, let''s see what we can get here." He said, turning around to enter this strange construction. Chapter 687 - 687: Abrilth, Little Phoenix The Phoenix form was amazing, but the moment they entered they realized that it was much colder than outside. Also, everything was dark, and even Tang Yin could only see a little in this unusual darkness. "This place is a bit strange, Tang Yin." Qingyue said suddenly, looking at the surroundings. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin looked at her. "Can you see well here?" he asked, and she shook her head. "No, I can''t see well. But there''s a strange aura here." She frowned, causing Tang Yin to gently grab her by the hand. Still, at that precise moment, he felt a glance, so he turned sharply. That was the right moment when an energy essence collided with both of them. The energy essence crossed Tang Yin''s body and arrived in front of Qingyue in a moment while spinning around several times. "Ice Phoenix Essence?" Qingyue said in shock, causing Tang Yin to finally understand what it was. ''No wonder it''s so cold. Is there something so important here?'' Even so, suddenly that essence manifested into a tall figure of a woman. "Amazing. Truly amazing. I never thought I would ever see an Eternal Heart of the Phoenix again." The woman opened her mouth, and along with her words, a terrifying chill surrounded the surroundings, lowering the temperature just by speaking. This woman had an ethereal beauty and was as flawless as Qingyue. But she was quite a bit more animated than Qingyue. It seemed as if the Ice had not made her indifferent, as could be seen from the expression on her face. Qingyue frowned. "Who are you?" She asked, unable to comprehend what she was saying. The woman circled Qingyue''s body several more times and nodded several times. "You seem to have trained and learned well. Good, good. I choose you, receive my Inheritance. Perhaps I can once again witness the greatness of my Ice Phoenix." After saying this, the energy essence surrounded Qingyue''s body and wanted to send her to a different place. Even so, Tang Yin quickly raised his hand and dug his fingers, wrapped in his Law of Control within the energy to prevent it. "May I know where you will send her?" he asked angrily. That made the woman divert her attention a little. "Hm? Hmph, stay out of my way." She replied fiercely, and the energy essence suddenly repelled Tang Yin, sending him several steps back. ''How powerful!'' In shock, Tang Yin couldn''t help but look straight ahead. The woman was stunned after doing this and looked dramatically toward Tang Yin. At the same time, Qingyue disappeared. But the moment that woman looked at Tang Yin, he had to surround himself with the Law of Control and his new concept of fire as the degrees soared by many degrees below zero. The cold was so terrifying that even with the Law of Control and Inferno active, Tang Yin still felt cold, so he had to empower it with his Divine Soul, which was exposed. At that moment, the energy essence quickly advanced and appeared in front of him. Somehow, the essence trembled as if something had affected it, and each tremor sent powerful waves of cold into the place. But from one moment to the next, those cold waves stopped affecting Tang Yin, which made him frown. "You... Divine Heir... Is that you, Yin?" She asked in shock. Her question and the change in her tone of voice made Tang Yin flinch slightly and look at her. ''What the hell? Why did my Divine Soul tremble?'' He thought, staring at her. His soul didn''t just tremble; it literally rampaged at that moment and emerged all at once as if it wanted to be noticed. It was a noticeable change, but one that Tang Yin could easily control, for it was a blow to his feelings that occurred. Somehow, at that moment, a strange vision crossed his sight, but he quickly regained consciousness. ''What the hell is going on?'' "Who are you?" Tang Yin asked, confused, causing the energy essence in front of him to shudder slightly, but she smiled when she felt the Divine Soul. "Yin, it''s me, Little Phoenix!" She said quickly, with indescribable excitement on her face. Still, she suddenly pulled herself together, remembering that that name might not bring back memories. "I''m Abrilth, Abrilth of Ice, Little Phoenix!" She replied. Her words hit Tang Yin hard, making his soul shudder and his mind buzzes loudly. He even took a couple of steps back, feeling an intense pain in his head. ''Abrilth? The Goddess of Love? No... Abrilth was never a Goddess of Love... Abirlth of Ice...'' He looked up suddenly and looked at her with different eyes. In his world, it was believed that the Goddess Abrilth of the past was a Goddess of Love. There are many legends of her and other goddesses out there, but they are legends without historical foundation. But, the Abrilth who crossed Tang Yin''s eyes when he stared at her was a woman who, at first, was cold and distant but with infinite curiosity, who gradually became an extremely cheerful and independent woman. An immense amount of strange and unfamiliar memories crossed his eyes. From a moment when a beautiful looking young man, who bore much resemblance to him, met her, to fall in love with her... Five lifetimes later! For the ''Yin'' of that time, thawing that Heart was a challenge, but love blossomed, and she became such a joyful woman that she was considered the Love of a whole World, which now seemed so distant and strange that it looked unreal. All those memories that kept coming back gave him an answer as to who this woman was and told him of the deep love that once existed between them. "My Little Phoenix!" He said in a low but audible cry that sent tremendous streams of energy to the woman in front of him. She smiled with joy, and a radiant aura emerged from her body as she lunged towards him, trying to embrace him. Tang Yin did exactly the same, but could not grasp anything. The energy essence crossed his body and left Abrilth with a puzzled face. She couldn''t help but feel mixed emotions as she turned around. The energy essence stood as if she felt downcast and deeply sad when she saw him. "My body no longer exists, Yin." She replied. She was not just any living being. She was Abrilth, the Primordial Ice Phoenix. She was the first of her race to exist. Even if her body disappeared, her essence would live on, possibly for eternity, unless external causes killed her. And this is because it is her Essence that gives birth to the Ice Phoenixes. She is not just any existence, but at this moment, she felt deeply sad. Chapter 688 - 688: What his soul has desired Tang Yin stared at her and took a deep breath to calm his beating heart. "It''s been a long time since the last time. How long has it been since then?" he asked, and she smiled with sadness in her eyes. "I don''t know... It''s been billions of years since the last time. Can''t you remember them through your soul? If you find out the number of lives you''ve had so far, maybe you can remember." Tang Yin frowned and tried to remember, but after thinking for a while, he could only frown and shake his head. "There are so many, I can''t count them anymore." He sighed, and she smiled at him. "You don''t seem to have died this time, even though you seem to have gone through a lot of trouble. Did you manage to understand what your soul was longing for?" She asked, bringing a heartbeat to Tang Yin''s heart that came with a number of memories from the past. ''True... The longing in my soul...'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He has always been him. Every reincarnation he has had is only a fragment of his existence, but all those fragments together do not form something. In fact, they form nothing. They are all scattered fragments, left in the annals of history, and only a few people remember him. Every time he reincarnates or is reborn, he has no memories. In order to recover those memories, certain conditions must be fulfilled, and one of them is to reach that which is on the other side of the Divine Master''s Realm. But it is many reincarnations ago that he fails to do so. And, it is not certain that, then, he will be able to reach the greatest heights. He always tends to run into problems that end up killing him. But the last time he died... ''Why could I remember my last life?'' He sighed, unable to find the secrets of his own soul, but when he thought of that, he frowned and raised his arm. His body was soon covered with the power of the Law of Control, bringing a surprise to Abrilth''s face. "The enigmatic Law of Control... Is that what your soul longed for?" She asked, in shock. Tang Yin didn''t know how to answer her immediately, but he nodded after a moment''s thought. "It''s likely. I feel my soul and the Law of Control resonate with each other," he revealed, causing Abrilth to be stunned and giggle a little. "Haha... Hahahahaha... Agh... Shit... What a shitty fate you have, my love..." She said suddenly, as she felt a strange pain. She never imagined that she would feel pain now that she is in an essence form. The only thing that keeps her consciousness active is this immortal Essence. The same essence that exists to keep a primordial race from going extinct. That is all that is left of her, along with her essence, the last remnant of her soul that had to have dissipated long ago but is still there. Perhaps her soul was feeling deep pain, surprising Tang Yin. He looked at her. "What happened?" he asked, and she sighed, trying to grasp it. "...Over a billion years ago, someone came to see me. The Mad Scientist of the Book, do you remember him?" he asked, and Tang Yin frowned. ''The Mad Scientist of the Book?'' Trying to recall, his mind flashed back to when both Abrilth and he were together. Abrilth was immensely powerful back then as one of the primordial of a race. She could fly through a world that was cloudy to him right now but felt too big. There were only a handful of people with power and status above her, but in general, she could do whatever she wanted. They once stumbled upon a library in the middle of nowhere as they traveled. A quiet man was there, reading a book on the outskirts of a Library. His unusual personality surprised them when he appeared in front of them and invited them in. That was their first contact with the man. Subsequently, he revealed secrets that would be investigated by many people, only to be mocked by all. Then, he received the title of The Mad Scientist of the Book. A man who claimed he was going to change the Laws of the Game. A man who claimed he would create a Ladder of Power. Someone who claimed the impossible and unleashed great waves in the world. As Tang Yin thought this, his heart pounded again, and his mind buzzed, remembering what he had talked about with the Dragon a while ago. His eyes sparkled then as he realized something. ''The Great Inventor the Dragon said is the Mad Scientist of the Book!'' ''Wait... Did that man actually accomplish what he said? He created a Power Scale? He created the Laws of Cultivation, the creator of Cultivation!?'' After realizing something so astonishing, he looked at Abrilth again. "He visited you? Why?" he asked quickly. She sighed and looked discouraged. "That man is no longer that Mad Scientist. His new title is The Great Inventor. I don''t understand what he''s doing, he just came and told me some things. First, he said he would make this world different for protection. I don''t know what he turned it into, but then he asked me, if I ever saw you again, to tell you to seek to control the Law of Control. He discovered that this was what your soul was seeking. But that, after this... You might be in for a calamity-level misfortune, so you had to think about whether to continue the cycle of reincarnation eternally or face your destiny." Although she seemed to know more, she didn''t say anything else because she didn''t want to worry him, and Tang Yin was deep in thought for tens of minutes. Perhaps he was considering things, or perhaps he was trying to understand what she was referring to. He felt he knew something of what she was saying, but he couldn''t remember anything. It was as if those memories existed deep in his soul, but he couldn''t access them. ''Maybe if I overcome the Divine Master Realm, I could retrieve them?'' He thought and realized that might be the case. ''I need a little more time... By the time I complete my revenge against those guys, maybe I can understand what that man meant. If that man managed to go from Mad Scientist to Great Inventor, it means he knows a lot of things just like he did then or even more.'' He didn''t want to despair thinking about things he couldn''t control, so he looked at Abrilth. "Let''s not think about that; how did you end up like this? Why do I feel like there''s only the Essence of your existence left now?" He asked. After hearing this question, Abrilth did her best to ignore those thoughts and smiled at him. "The Lord of Death hunted me to near death because I killed one of his Heirs who killed you in the past. You may not remember it because you tend to die at the hands of that bastard, but there was a time when you died at his hands a few hours before I could find you. I saw your body 1 hour after your death, and that''s when I killed him. That''s what made me like this now." She replied, currently remembering that with a smile on her face. Chapter 689 - 689: I have a way It had been a long time since then. That guy''s power had made her tremble then, and it was at that moment that she realized the terrifying existence of the Lords of Primordial Law. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was the Lady of the Ice Phoenix Race, a Secondary Primordial being and the most powerful of that race. She was feared everywhere, but before a Lord of a Primordial Law, her power was not too much. Although she could give him trouble, in the end, she ended up dead because, on top of that, he was the most terrifying among the Primordial Laws. Tang Yin frowned upon hearing this and let out a snort. "Although I don''t remember anything about that bastard, I recently fought his heir." "You fought him?" she asked in astonishment and walked up to him quickly. "What happened? Is he still after you?" Tang Yin scoffed. "No, I killed him. I also dealt a small blow to the Lord of Death, so I''m a bit satisfied for now." Abrilth was stunned hearing this and looked at him in disbelief. "You killed the Heir of Death, really? You..." She suddenly looked at his body and remembered the Law of Control. "I see... With what you were looking for, your Soul surely awakened, and considering how enigmatic that Law is, they should have given you amazing abilities." Tang Yin smiled, "Well, something like that. Anyway, that guy is dead, and surely the Lord of Death will be looking for another heir. That one will be more problematic because now that he knows my Soul has finally awakened, he''ll surely keep him away from me because of the hatred between us. So, for the next time I meet him, I must move forward in big steps." "How will you do it? Are you in the Primordial World? I heard from the Scientist that the world has changed a lot. The Primordial World is no longer centralized, and so most galaxies don''t know of its existence. You''re not in one of those distant galaxies, are you? It''s very difficult to travel across the universe, after all." She asked, and Tang Yin had to smile sheepishly. "Actually, I am in a distant galaxy. It is possible that I am the faintest among all galaxies." Abrilth was surprised by this but sighed. "...I see. That will be dangerous... I''d really like to be there to help you. With my knowledge, I should be able to do..." She suddenly stopped talking and remembered the girl she had just sent there. "That girl, is she your girlfriend? Is she traveling with you?" She asked quickly, looking up to stare at Tang Yin. He frowned and nodded. "Her name is Qingyue. Why?" he asked, and Abrilth smiled broadly. "With her heart, I can infuse my soul into her! I will teach her many things and impart all my knowledge to her. Even though I will lose my autonomy and will never be able to get a vessel, I can travel with you as long as she is there, " she said joyfully. She had already given up hope of getting a vessel. She knew very well that her soul was fading and that if it were not for the Phoenix Essence, which is immortal, she would have died long ago. Finding such a good body for her was almost impossible under those circumstances. But if she bestows the Spiritual Essence on Qingyue and locks her soul inside Qingyue''s heart, she will be able to live there as an ''independent'' entity that chose that heart as her residence. Whenever she wanted to talk to Tang Yin, she could. Those benefits are there only because Qingyue has an amazing heart: the Eternal Heart of the Phoenix. That heart... It was her heart in the ancient era; it was born with her, and she was her first bearer. Said heart is highly compatible with her soul, and although it is no longer hers and can never be hers again due to various attributes of it, it is still a good choice to live with. Tang Yin nodded slightly upon hearing this but shook his head at her proposal. "No, that won''t be necessary. I actually have a way to keep you inside me now, and I have the ability to, in the future, find you a body. If you lock yourself in Qingyue''s heart, you will stay there forever until Qingyue dies. I honestly don''t like that kind of situation." "Do you have a way to do something so amazing? My soul isn''t a complete soul, you know? It won''t do with normal methods." She replied, confused. Tang Yin smiled. "My method isn''t normal either. But it''ll take a while to do it. Did you send Qingyue to receive your inheritance?" he asked, and she nodded. "That''s right. I honestly gave up hope of ever seeing you again. I was going to cut off my existence here at once and allow her to become the next Primordial Phoenix without my presence. It had been so long that I had given up hope." At last, she smiled tenderly. "I didn''t expect you to be by her side. If I had seen you before, I wouldn''t have given her my entire inheritance, as I still like being the Primordial Phoenix. Still, there is nothing to regret. She will pass that test easily, and then she will come here, and the Essence of the Phoenix will recognize her as the owner. At that point, my soul will be unbound from this world and possibly perish." He replied. Tang Yin then nodded and made the decision. "Let''s do the procedure at once, then. It''s honestly not complicated. You will simply feel and see strange chains wrapping around you and tying you to something. I will grant you a place in a part of my mind that is a bit special. Then even then, I think we will be able to touch each other." He said, and without waiting for her confirmation, he sat down cross-legged. She, though awed by his words, the thrill of seeing him again was mixed with the thrill of touching him again, of feeling him. Even with the thrill that, possibly, in the future, she would have a body again. Even better was the thrill of being there again, with the man for whom she would fight even death itself. That strange title she once won was clearly due to that moment. She received the title of ''Goddess of Love'' only because she gave her body ''for love'' or so people say. Although she does not like the title, she has fallen madly in love with that Divine Heir who has no home, family, or inheritance but who is the most amazing, in her eyes, among all the Heirs of a Primordial Law. So, if he calls her ''Goddess of Love,'' she will gladly accept it. So, she waited obediently for what he would do. Chapter 690 - 690: Meeting With her eyes closed, Tang Yin began to create a series of spiritual arrays that were quite basic but with great power. He did not take too long doing this, as they were basic arrays. These arrays were the ones in the System Core, so although they were basic, they were not simple. Once this was done, he raised both hands forward and touched the spiritual arrays. Just at that moment, all the arrays coalesced into one and seemed to materialize the System in front of him, although it was not really so. A strange little window resembling the System was materialized, from which powerful chains flew out to where Abrilth was standing. The time elapsed between Tang Yin''s initiation and the release of the chains was very short, and soon, these chains firmly surrounded Abrilth''s body. Although she was confused, as these chains felt a bit strange, seeing that Tang Yin did it, she didn''t object to anything. She began to feel the chains bind and seemed to squeeze her tightly, but before she could utter a word, the chains pulled her into the small window that had been created and disappeared there. After disappearing, she suddenly appeared inside Tang Yin''s Inner World. She saw something amazing there. This world was extremely developed, astonishingly large, and detailed. But now, there were several new things here that she did not expect to see. The first was that next to it was a castle she didn''t recognize. She wondered what it was. Second and most surprising were the huge chains overhead blocking much of the sky''s view. She frowned. Somehow, she felt like she recognized those chains, but she couldn''t think of why she thought so. In the end, she ignored that and focused on looking at the third thing. The third thing, and also one of the most amazing things, was the huge Tower that rested nearby, but in the space of this world. It seemed to be near and yet far away, and it gave her an extraordinary feeling. While she was thinking, Tang Yin''s voice came to her. "Your soul is very weak. Are you feeling well?" he asked from her body, and she smiled. "Yes, I''m fine. It''s nothing." She replied and looked at her hands. "Now I even feel much better. For the first time in a long time, I feel like I''m not fading." A smile broke out on her face, and she thought about asking him to come over, but Tang Yin spoke first. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Qingyue came out." At the same time, Abrilth, who moved her sight around the world, found the figure of a woman covered by fog. Abrilth was shocked to see her here. "Akari''s mist?" this escaped her lips. Akari was staring at her as well. Suddenly, she moved her hands sideways, casting an ability, isolating the place they were in, turning it into a place where there seemed to be no movement at all. Abrilth looked at this and frowned. "Law of Time..." She recognized it immediately and then looked at Akari. "It''s you, Great Lady Akari. How are you still alive?" she asked. She even stood on alert, ready to fight if the situation called for it. But Akari simply shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t plan to fight. You don''t need to be defensive. I''m just a helper in the equation." "I don''t understand what you mean. That doesn''t answer my question." "I''ve never been obligated to answer someone''s question." Abrilth frowned; she was a little annoyed. But there was nothing she could do. "I think, as Yin''s woman, I should know why you''re in his body." "Well, I''m simply here since he allows me to be." "Do you think me stupid? You are the Lady of Time. There is nothing Yin''s current strength can do against you. If you do not answer me, even if it burns my essence, I will take you out of here. Don''t think I don''t know the wiles you tend to employ." Akari smiled beneath the fog. "Still, the reality is that I am here due to him allowing me to be here." She replied firmly. After this, they both stared at each other. Sparks of energy seemed to clash between them, turning the entire paralyzed ground into what could be a small battlefield. Abrilth never looked away from Akari''s eyes and vice versa. Still, after looking at her for a few minutes, Akari sighed. "Tang Yin now has an amazing Source of Power that helps him tremendously. Its name is ''System''; I made a contract with this one a long time ago, and that''s why I''m here. If you notice, I am a soul just like you. Don''t worry; I don''t plan to do anything that would harm Tang Yin. If I did, I would harm myself." She had to be sincere. But Abrilth didn''t seem to believe her. That sounded like something Akari would say, so she couldn''t trust. Akari knew that. That''s why she sighed. "He has control of this System. That''s why he let you in here. I am still an independent entity if you ask me. Since he doesn''t seem to have any plans to enslave me, but if he did, I wouldn''t be able to do anything. Don''t worry, he told you earlier that he fought Death, didn''t he? I helped him. I''ve watched his life for several years, and now I''ve grown fond of him. I have no intention of harming him. On the contrary, I will help him destroy his enemies." After saying this, Akari walked past Abrilth and told him to follow her. She walked to a small house where she had slept before. Although there were still not many comfortable things there, the nearby environment and aura seemed very much like Akari''s. It was very... "...Childlike." Abrilth said suddenly, seeing the cute little childish arrangements Akari had all over her small house. It slipped out unintentionally because she remembered the rumors about Akari then. Akari felt tense as soon as she heard this, but she smiled, though her smile seemed forced. "...You seem to remember the past very well." Abrilth realized her mistake at that moment but just smiled. "It seems like you don''t really plan anything. Saying something like that in front of you in the past would mean death." She spoke. Akari sighed. "I can''t do anything; how many thousands of years have passed? I can''t even change a little bit. Time is something... Very cruel." She understood it perfectly because she was, literally, the personification of the Laws of Time. No one in this world would go to understand the Law of Time better than she did. She would never change, perhaps. Although she has become more mature thanks to Tang Yin, she still feels she has a long way to go. Though perhaps... That wasn''t bad. That was her charm. Chapter 691 - 691: She wants to try it Abrilth smiled a little. "I don''t think your situation is so pitiful. With every power comes great responsibility. In your case it''s simply a developmental problem, but in Yin''s case... It''s a life and death problem. All the Heirs hate him, and no one understands why. The Overlords want him dead because they believe he will kill them someday. That''s a pitiful fate." Akari had to agree with her. Still, there was nothing she could do. "At least now he seems to have found what he was looking for. I wonder what the Overlords will think when it is revealed that the Divine Heir no longer died when it was his turn." Abrilth stared at her. "What do you think? Among the Supreme Lords, you must be the one with the most knowledge." "Who knows? I have billions of years away from the Primordial World. Many things may change during that time. I have nothing to think about regarding it either. Some things are better left unknown." Abrilth frowned at this. Still, she didn''t continue to ask something about it. Instead, she decided to focus her attention on something else. "Since we''re here, I''m curious about the greatest enigma of the ancient era. Even the Overlords were curious about this. Why does Akari''s Mist exist? What are you hiding? Can I see your face now?" she asked. Akari stared at her for a minute and shook her head. "If you saw it, you would be lost in time and never be the same again. Only a couple of people in the whole universe have been able to look at it without getting lost in time. So, forget about wanting to." Akari moved to another place, so Abrilth remained thoughtful. But just then, she felt a different presence, and a voice echoed above them. "Oh, this is an amazing meeting. The Lady of Time with the Primordial Phoenix. I never thought I''d get the chance to see them in life again." Abrilth frowned and looked up. "Primordial Dragon, what are you doing here? I thought you were sealed under the Eternal Sea." She spoke. Though she couldn''t see where he was, she recognized the voice. The Primordial Dragon laughed. "Hahaha, old friend, it''s been a long time. But I''m still in the Eternal Sea. It''s just that I made a little contract with the boy. I sent a part of my spirit to accompany him and send him to different places in the world since he needs treasures." Abrilth couldn''t help but be defensive at that moment. "Don''t even think of doing anything that could hurt him." She replied while frowning. "Hahahaha, I''m not that stupid. He promised to free me, so I hope he keeps his promise." "Oh well. If he promised something, then he''ll keep it as long as you keep your part." Abrilth then lost some interest in the dragon and walked over to where Akari was. "It seems that Lady Akari is still just as indifferent as she was in the old era." Dragon said, but Akari didn''t even answer him. She seemed to be busy with something from the System. Which made the Primordial Dragon sigh. "Ma''am, I''m just curious what happened back then." Then, Akari decided to pay some attention to him, though only for a few moments. "Nothing happened. The universe has secrets you''re better off not knowing. Even if you''re a Primordial, you''re just a little guy who gave birth to a dragon style; you don''t need to worry about issues other than your race." "But..." "Just focus on returning to your strongest state; you can ignore the rest. Take advantage of the opportunity that came to you, and stop asking silly questions." A long sigh was heard a few seconds later, and the dragon''s presence disappeared from Tang Yin''s Inner World. Although Abrilth was curious, she didn''t ask any questions. In the end, she knew that even if Akari was a bit childish, no one could convince her to say something she didn''t want to. Since they were in this place for now, they should at least get along, so they started talking. ... Tang Yin was deep in thought about the system''s power when suddenly Qingyue appeared out of nowhere, floating in the air. Her beautiful blue eyes were shining with power and her perfect face had somehow become more resplendent. She looked more attractive, and a strange power surrounded her body. At the same time, the Essence of the Phoenix that had been left behind moved towards her and entered her body as if it were natural. It was not difficult for her to receive the Inheritance this time. Although she did not understand the reasons, the ease of the tests surprised her. It was as if her body and soul had been made to inherit this. That''s why it came out so quickly, and when the Essence entered her body, her head was filled with distant and powerful memories. Her body was filled with a strange power. Somehow, she felt it was an existence away from reality. It was a strange feeling and one that she did not like. Therefore, as soon as she left, she searched the room for the figure who had made her feel at home. She found him quickly, and a beautiful smile emerged on her face as she jumped towards him. "Tang Yin..." She said softly, hugging him and suddenly kissing him. Although he was surprised, he reciprocated her kiss, hugging her gently as he caressed her. "How are you doing, Qingyue? Did you receive the Inheritance correctly?" he asked, and she nodded tenderly. "Hn. It wasn''t hard." She replied, but the truth was that she didn''t want to detach herself from him, so after saying this, she firmly grabbed his head and kissed him again with determination and strength. Their intertwined lips changed the tone of the room. The lonely, dark room was soon surrounded by an impalpable aura, which seemed to want to take them to a different world. The world of pleasure. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unconsciously, Tang Yin activated a barrier to cover them, preventing anyone else from seeing or anyone else from disturbing them. It was a barrier to exclude themselves from the world for a while. They were soon lying on the ground, one on the other. Their intertwined lips felt good to both of them, but it wasn''t enough. Qingyue broke away for a moment and smiled sheepishly. "...Can we do what you always do with the other girls? I want to try it, too." Chapter 692 - 692: Bing Qingyue and Tang Yins first moment (18+) Although Tang Yin had been surprised by her proposal, seeing her eyes lusting after him did not allow him to refuse. Even though they were in a dangerous place, he wanted to try it. He wanted to do it with Qingyue, too, naturally. He had wanted it for quite some time; who wouldn''t want to do it with a woman as perfect as her? He didn''t hesitate to jump on her, making a bed appear behind her. He was always prepared for this. She didn''t refuse him. She had seen him doing it before and had always wanted to try it¡ªshe had wanted it for a while now¡ªso she allowed him to take off her clothes at the same time she took off his. Between kissing and touching, they were both already horny. But when Tang Yin pulled away to go down to her bottom, he couldn''t help but linger for a minute to admire the beauty and perfection of this body. It was a body that seemed to have been sculpted by the gods. The perfection of her curves was astounding. Her tits were beautiful and firm, fleshy, but they didn''t seem to have any fat on them. They were perfectly sized, not too big, but bigger than Tang Yin''s hands. He couldn''t help but move his hands to touch them, for they looked too perfect and had an amazing texture. But the tantalizing body made him want to experience it more, so he moved his hand down, his fingers touching Qingyue''s skin along her curves until he reached the bottom. Qingyue squirmed a little at this, receiving some tickling on her bottom, which was suddenly touched by Tang Yin''s playful hands. When she felt his fingers enter her, her body tensed a little, tightening slightly. Although she had seen Tang Yin do it before, she never thought it could be so embarrassing. Still, she didn''t want to take her gaze away from Tang Yin''s beautiful face, so she stared at him, allowing him to play with her a little. The games between the two of them did not go on too long; Qingyue''s body fluids showed that she was really aroused, and Tang Yin''s penis was at its peak state of growth. Qingyue''s beauty was too bewitching and powerful for him to bear. Besides, Qingyue''s moans were too beautiful. So soon, he stopped fiddling with her and stood in front of her. She smiled a little and spread her legs slightly, raising her hands also to open her vagina for Tang Yin. Although he was surprised, this act sent currents in his body, so he couldn''t help but line up his penis with the entrance of Qingyue''s vagina and slowly put it in. "Hnn..." Soon, the pain hit Qingyue; she felt something opening up inside her, so she clenched her teeth and her legs, preventing Tang Yin from being able to move. He smiled at her and stroked her a little, massaging different parts of her body and allowing her to relax her muscles. During his short time doing Dual Cultivation, he learned various massage tactics to help women relax and feel better. So he slowly began to massage her, and Qingyue felt more relaxed. At the same time, Tang Yin was pushing his waist as he felt her legs and lower part muscles relax. The pain was inevitable, but the feeling of pleasure mingled with her soft and beautiful moans, allowing her to enjoy the moment. "Ahnn!" Soon Tang Yin''s penis had managed to break through her beautiful vaginal cabins and went all the way in. The big moan that escaped from Qingyue''s mouth was so beautiful that Tang Yin wanted to hear it again, so he moved his hips back and forth once more. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahnn!" The first time quickly turned into a 2nd and 3rd time. As Qingyue''s moans filled the room and plagued it with her beautiful melody, Tang Yin began to feel his penis very tight. ''Amazing... She squeezes too tight.'' He thought, possibly, she was the tightest of all his girls. But she was doing it in a different way; somehow, her vaginal walls seemed to be hugging his penis tightly in an amazing and extremely pleasurable way, forcing him to cum in no time. He couldn''t take it for long. The pleasurable and unusual feeling made him shoot all of his cum inside Qingyue. "Ahnnnn! I''m coming, Tang Yin!" Such a pleasurable feeling made them both cum, for she was also feeling something extreme at the time. Tang Yin was surprised; it was the first time he was cumming so quickly. But, without meaning to, his mind hit on the reason. ''We are too compatible.'' It was as if Qingyue''s vagina had been made for him. His penis was perfectly stationed there, while Qingyue''s vaginal walls embraced him and allowed Tang Yin''s penis to touch her most sensitive parts steadily. In a situation like that, just once would not be enough. They both knew that. When they both saw each other''s faces, she smiled and turned around. She lay on the bed face down, leaving her beautiful, perfect buttocks in the open air. Although she said nothing, her meaning was obvious: She wanted to do it in that position. Tang Yin could not take his eyes off Qingyue''s beautiful and perfect buttocks and unconsciously raised both hands to squeeze them. "Hnn!" Tang Yin began to knead those beautiful buttocks while spreading them open to see the other side. Her vagina, at this moment, was dripping with his semen. He couldn''t help but want to put it in there again and didn''t need to hold back. He immediately mounted on top of Qingyue and thrust his penis into her vagina. Qingyue had to bite down on the sheets to keep from moaning loudly, but the moan still reached Tang Yin''s ears. He began to move once more, in and out. His penis could slide easily through her vagina, giving her the most pleasure she could feel. Qingyue could hold back her moans less and less until it got to the point where she didn''t want to hold it back anymore. She let her body enjoy the moment as she took advantage of slightly moving her hips upward. Somehow, she found that when they both moved, they both felt better. It seemed like her vagina was discovering the perfect ways to compenetrate with Tang Yin''s penis, and she was doing what her vagina demanded. That allowed both of them to sink into a moment of extreme pleasure until... "Ahnnnn!" "I''m coming, Qingyue!" Tang Yin''s big spurt of semen spurted deep inside her vagina, while a big spurt shot out of Qingyue''s vagina. Both of them had once again climaxed at the same time. Chapter 693 - 693: Indecent proposal? 18+ But this was no time to stop. After changing positions, they did it more than 9 times in succession, until Qingyue fell exhausted on top of Tang Yin, with his penis still erect, hitting Qingyue''s buttocks and staining them with semen. Qingyue trembled on his arm as her vagina cummed. "Ahnn." "Haah..." Although they were tired, the pleasure of doing it together was amazing. Perhaps it was the first time in a long time that Tang Yin felt so good and exhausted, even though it had only been a few hours. Qingyue smiled to see him like this and moved her lips to kiss him once more. She didn''t want to stop. But, just as they were kissing, Tang Yin squeezed her buttocks, and his penis touched a different place... Qingyue felt a current cross her body as she felt Tang Yin''s penis touch the walls of her other hole... ''What will it feel like to do it over there? Master told me it was possible...'' A strange feeling rose in her heart, and she broke away from Tang Yin to stare at him. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tang Yin..." Although she opened her mouth, she didn''t know how to utter anything else. She didn''t know what to say. Tang Yin shook his head doubtfully. "What''s wrong, Qingyue?" She smiled with some embarrassment and lowered her face. "I... I want to try ''over there''." She moved her body back slightly, allowing Tang Yin''s erect penis to touch the part she was referring to. Her words left Tang Yin in shock. He hadn''t expected Qingyue''s perfect beauty to ask him that with such a serious face. And he couldn''t deny that he was interested in doing so. But he didn''t know how to react to Qingyue''s proposal, so he spent a few minutes thinking. Then he smiled and hugged her to him. "Are you sure? Doing it over there isn''t like the usual." Qingyue nodded tenderly. "Yes... I want to try." Tang Yin then kissed her on the lips, drawing her into a tight embrace towards him, plunging her into a deep and long kiss. At the same time, his curious hand moved to Qingyue''s good, beautiful buttocks while his fingers sought their place in a different hole. Qingyue tensed as soon as she felt it, but somehow, the experience of her first time made her relax and allowed him to do as he pleased. Still, indeed, this was different. ''It doesn''t feel the same at all...'' She thought. She even stopped kissing Tang Yin so as not to bite him and hugged him tightly to hold on. "Go on..." She said softly as she saw Tang Yin stop. He then slowly moved his finger, trying to work his way in. Fortunately, and who knows why, he had a few lube things in his inventory, so he pulled them out to help her. "Hnn. Hnn. Tang Yin..." Qingyue''s soft moans sounded close to his ear, flooding the room with her beautiful melody. After a few moments of Tang Yin''s finger entering her anus, Qingyue began to use her hand to lubricate Tang Yin''s penis. They both did it slowly, but Qingyue was already dripping juices from her vagina from the first moment, she was too aroused, so the wait seemed like forever. Still, after numerous minutes of preparation and Qingyue''s anus had adapted to three fingers of Tang Yin, she pulled backward on the bed and turned over. "It''s okay... I think I''m okay now. Please put it in..." She said, as she lifted her buttocks towards him and spread them open, allowing Tang Yin a splendid view of her beautiful ass. Tang Yin didn''t think twice; he immediately reached behind her, lining up his penis with Qingyue''s ass. His penis had already been erect for a long time; the excitement of seeing Qingyue asking him to thrust in and in that position was too much to bear. Therefore, he slowly began to thrust his hips inward. "Ahnn!" Qingyue moaned loudly as she bit down hard on a pillow to hold it in. Her moans grew louder as Tang Yin''s penis pushed its way through her anal cabins. ''Too tight...'' Thanks to the lubrication, Tang Yin''s penis was able to enter smoothly and slowly, working its way through. But it was too tight. That felt really good. "HNNNNNN~" Qingyue raised her hands to grab Tang Yin''s legs. He thought it was to stop him, maybe because it hurt, but suddenly, she grabbed and pulled him. "More..." She asked. That broke Tang Yin''s mental barriers. Somehow, he knew he didn''t need to hold back, so he immediately pushed his penis hard. "AHNNNN!" The big moan that escaped Qingyue''s mouth came along with a big gush of vaginal juices, which soaked the entire bed. Tang Yin then began thrusting his hips again and again. At first, he did it gently, while Qingyue''s moans became increasingly frequent. But gradually, he began to increase the force on his hips. "Ahnn! Ahnn! Ahnn! More, Tang Yin!" As he moved, Qingyue''s vagina kept on squirting. She felt extremely good, she never thought this kind of sex would ever feel so good, so she couldn''t control her fluids, which gushed out of her vagina. Tang Yin was no better off than she was; although he was able to control himself, it was because he was holding back the urge to cum. But he couldn''t hold it in forever. He soon pushed his penis hard into the bottom of Qingyue''s asshole. "Ahnnn!" Along with Qingyue''s big moan and a hoarse groan from Tang Yin, all of his semen was forcefully deposited inside her; at the same time, Qingyue cummed again as she trembled under Tang Yin from the extreme pleasure she felt. They both stood like that for a moment until Tang Yin stepped aside, and they could both breathe easier. Even so, suddenly, Tang Yin felt Qingyue mount him. Not only that, she grabbed Tang Yin''s still erect penis and lined it up to her ass, which was still dripping with cum. When Tang Yin opened his eyes, he was surprised by the face of extreme pleasure and Qingyue''s expression. Her eyes seemed to glow with a heart in the middle, which seemed to widen the moment she sat up, with his penis shoved into her ass... . Chapter 694 - 694: The evolution of death After many continuous hours, Tang Yin and Qingyue finally left the place where they were excluded. On their way out, Abrilth was quietly waiting for them. Because of Tang Yin''s restriction, although she could leave his Spirit World, she could not enter where they were. She simply waited patiently in what had been her home for billions of years. "Yin." She greeted him as soon as she saw him leave with a big smile. "What are you doing here? I thought you''d be inside waiting." "Well, there are things I need to talk to her about before I stop worrying about the race. Can you leave us alone for a moment? You can go on out; we won''t be long." Tang Yin looked at her and then nodded to Qingyue. "She is trustworthy. The heritage you have was born with her, so follow her advice and words. You will be able to improve very fast when she starts teaching you, " he said, and after patting Qingyue, he walked away from both of them, leaving them alone. As he walked through the long corridors of this huge building, the dragon''s voice suddenly came to him. "So the Phoenix Immortal Essence found a new owner, huh? How envious." His words seemed to be pitiful, and he certainly seemed to feel very envious. The encounter between Tang Yin and Abrilth brought back many memories, so he could understand why the dragon was so envious. "How many dragon races have ceased to exist? I remember back then, a large portion of the Primordial World was under the power of many dragons, but for as long as I can remember, there are only dragons with diluted blood left, very few pure ones, and most are normal dragons. It seems that many have gone extinct." "Sigh. Yes, after my confinement, many have become extinct. Even among the Primordial Dragons, I don''t think there are that many left. Death has evolved to the point of even threatening us, so it has become arrogant and unsustainable. As far as I understand, about 257 types of dragons became extinct." This long-lived dragon''s voice sounded a bit regretful. After all, his dragons do not have an Immortal Essence. Once the one who originated them dies, the race will likely become extinct because dragons have enemies everywhere, and many are afraid of them. Tang Yin was surprised by the staggering number of extinct dragon types. "Is death currently ruling the Primordial World? What happened to the rest of the Lords?" Tang Yin asked. "There are still a few Lords. We don''t know where they are. Time and space are lost in some loop, or who knows what they are doing; never again did an heir of those two appear because they were on the run. I think a battle happened between them and the Lord of Death; the Time and Space lords lost, and the Lord of Death is actively looking for them to kill them. The Primordial World¡­ I don''t know who rules it, but Death has a terrible influence there." "All the Lords fear him, except the Lady of Life, but she does not meddle in his troubles. Although there are several on the same level of strength, it is likely that none would dare oppose that guy at present, but he does not rule the Primordial World; the powers still oppose such a mandate, and although they fear him, they still stand before him. I don''t know how long that could last." Tang Yin was a bit thoughtful about what he heard. He did not remember the Primordial World very well, but he did remember the power of the Lords and Primordials. They were people of tremendous power, and it was overwhelming and scary just to have them around. They were at the top of the pyramid and ruled every region of that place. The fact that such powerful people were afraid of another was unthinkable then, but he can understand it in this era. Death is a Primordial Law that was born along with creation. It could bring death to anything that was alive, but immortals who belonged to the same category, whether Primordial or the Lords of Primordial Laws, were a bit out of that rule. They were immortals in the full essence of the word; naturally, they could not die. They did have true immortality. Although there was a way to defeat them, because they were not invincible, they could not die. Most likely, if someone defeated them, they would be sealed for eternity or have their bits and pieces chopped up all over the universe, but there was no way to destroy their bodies to the point of disappearing from existence. Time could not do it, nor could space, much less life or even destruction or the various types of Primordial Laws that exist. None could kill one of those real immortals. But everything changed when the World learned that there was one capable of evolving among all the Primordial Laws. Death. The only Primordial Law capable of growing. Life was limited to creating life. Time to control time and space to control space. Destruction brought Destruction, but its destruction would not necessarily kill you if you were immortal. But Death was limited to an absurd concept: To kill. And the concept of killing doesn''t see Immortals or mortals. As long as it evolves enough and as long as the Lord of Death is powerful enough, it could get to kill ''immortals'', because its evolved concept could transcend the concept of immortality. Perhaps that was a mistake in the universe, a mistake in the Universal Laws, a mistake in Fate, or a mistake in life itself and its concept. Whatever happens, the fact that it can evolve caused many races to become extinct. It is possible that the Lord of Death actively sought to get stronger, and perhaps killing is one of the missions to evolve his ''Death'', which is why he is always conducting constant massacres. No one could kill him because he was immortal, and they could not defeat him either because they were afraid of his concept. They thought: What if he managed to evolve him to be able to kill us? Then, they did not dare. All this allowed it to develop to the point that now everyone is afraid of the man who bears the burden of death. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Although many oppose that guy, they fear him at the end of it all. They kill his Heirs because they fear him, but they dare not say it openly or face him precisely because of the same thing. In the end, the fear that a few might die back then allowed them to be unable to stop him now. They are just playing against time and waiting for a miracle.'' Tang Yin smiled a little at the thought like that. Now, the doubt of the Mad Scientist that appeared in his occasional memories entered. ''He''s the same one who created Cultivation.'' He thought. Chapter 695 - 695: The Law of Cultivation. Cultivation has been the anchor of the Worlds outside the Primordial World for many years. In his world, this was the norm. Cultivation existed in the ancient era, but that era is only a few billion years old. It is nothing compared to how long the Primordial World has existed, so it is understandable that the history of the little corner where Tang Yin is is so limited. Even so, cultivation has been the force and power that has made great civilizations rise and fall; this one has seen them rise and die. Worlds with cultivation have been born. Entire planets have always had cultivation and beings that can even be considered mythology who were cultivators. It has been a concept that has transcended the ages from ancient times to the present in a vast and powerful universe. How is it possible that anyone created such a concept? What absurd level of intelligence is that? Besides, in the ancient era, the rest of the universe was not so divided from the Primordial World, but now there seems to be a huge difference, and it is not only of space and distance but also of power. Now, the Primordial World still relies on its own Power System, but the rest of the universe relies on cultivation. And that concept was created by a man. A man who was able to create a Law. The Law of Cultivation. A different Law that can have an infinite number of practitioners and allows each and every one of them to become enormously stronger, using the energy of the world. It is an innovative and different creation; if it were a Primordial Law, then it would be the best of the Primordial Laws. ''That man is truly a peerless genius. How could he think of so many things and give it form? How did he make it so that a person could literally be born with cultivation? How did he make it so that his invention would plague a world and the entire universe?'' Countless questions were crossing Tang Yin''s head at this moment because he could not comprehend the magnitude of what that person had done. None of the Lords or Primordials could create a Law; they could only delve into their own laws and understand them or the depth of their power. The most talented inventors could design worlds and shape them, like the eternal dragon. But no one besides him was able to create a Law, let alone make it so versatile and extensive. ''What will be the depth of this Law?'' Tang Yin thought but quickly smiled. He found it amusing to think about its depth when he had not even set foot on the highest level of his world. In the end, he could only admire the great ones from below and struggle to rise to the top to understand them. His thoughts wandered back and forth until he reached the front door of this place. Everything had changed. The snow stopped falling, and the storms, once snowstorms, were now non-existent, not even the winds. The illusion was still active, but there no longer seemed to be life here. And there didn''t seem to be people either, so all was silent. ''As the Essence now belongs to Qingyue, she can no longer keep these abilities that characterized Abrilth, active.'' He thought and smiled. Seeing this so quietly made him want to practice his Law of Control. ''A unique and different Law. Special and powerful. A Law capable of surpassing the Primordial Laws and controlling everything... I have no recollection of this Law in my past memory, and it makes sense; maybe this was the Law I was always looking for and the reason my soul was traveling for so long.'' He smiled. Although he didn''t have many memories of the ancient era, because almost all of those memories were information regarding Abrilth, he still remembered meeting a few Heirs back then. He also wanted to understand why he was considered an heir back then. What did he inherit? A soul? But he didn''t inherit it from anyone but himself. He was once the bearer of the Divine Soul and wanted to discover who he was and what he should do in that world. Still, gradually, he stopped being a bearer to become an Heir, inheriting a soul with a terrible destiny: The destiny to continually die at a young age without achieving real success. He never had a ''Lord'' to teach him what he needed to do, but he knew he had to find something. The problem was that that something had no idea what it was. He never imagined that what he needed to look for was the Law of Control. Now the question was, what was it about this Law that the most unique Soul that ever existed in this universe was searching for it? What did his soul crave from this Law? Power? the ability to control? did it yearn for something else? ''If I remember correctly, that man I saw some time ago who was very powerful told me that all the answers to my question were in my soul. Should I stop looking outside for answers and start looking inside myself?'' he thought. Somehow, this absolute stillness and the terrifying silence helped him understand one thing. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Becoming strong is secondary when you have a mission. That mission is to discover his soul and himself, indirectly strengthening him. Perhaps if he manages to understand his soul, he will understand the questions in his heart, and he will be able to strengthen himself enormously quickly. ''Progressive strengthening comes after intensive understanding...'' He thought softly and looked up. The sky here was white. A beautiful white, which made him smile. "I am not powerful; I am a frog at the bottom of the well trying to reach the stars. But the stars are so far from my understanding, I can''t even see them." "But, someday, I will step on every one of them. There was a man capable of creating a Law and spreading it throughout the universe, just based on his intelligence and mental capacity. And there is a soul that could have all the answers this universe needs. A soul waiting to be discovered; strangely enough, I am the bearer of that soul. I wonder how far it will take me to understand it and how far I will be able to become The Controller. I believe I will be able to control every one of your powers, stars." "In the meantime, I''ll accept being a frog at the bottom of the well, but who is at the bottom can still climb up, and you are at the top... You can also fall." His smile became calm and sly. His Law of Control aura gently emerged and seemed to dance around him as if he could understand what he was talking about. Chapter 696 - 696: Orb of Eternal Night This aura gently surrounded him and caused him to start training unconsciously. He wasn''t training hard; he wasn''t even cultivating. He was simply throwing punches, training his martial arts and movements. Since he was young, he has been told that martial arts as a lifestyle was some of the best training for him to understand himself. That is, to train martial arts with the pure body, without looking for excessive muscular strength and simply looking for mental things like discipline and peace, among others. That would allow him to go into his own terrain and reach the greatest heights of any other type of training he wants to do. When he was young, he received intensive martial arts training from his master, but his master, if there was one thing wrong with him, was that he was not a martial arts expert, so he could not teach him everything in depth. ''I should visit one of those big training mountains or one of those lonely monks to try to understand what they teach. Maybe it will help me delve into my own body''s knowledge.'' Tang Yin thought as he let his body move as it pleased. In that way, an hour passed until Qingyue''s presence behind him and Abrilth''s entering his spiritual world woke him up. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then stopped and looked at Qingyue. She looked much more beautiful and glowing, as well as satisfied, so he smiled at her. "Shall we go?" he asked. She nodded. "Come on, I think I''ll be able to help you better now. Besides, Lady Abrilth gave me several treasures; they will surely help you." Saying this, she gave him her storage ring, in which there were many treasures of different kinds and for many things besides being of a very high level. ''This will certainly help me to make my girls'' fingers golden.'' He smiled and, after that, grabbed Qingyue by the waist before departing from that place. "Dragon, what''s the next spot to be opened?" "The Cliff of Eternal Night. There are the greatest treasures of the Eternal Night, but in reality, most of them are garbage compared to the treasures the phoenix has given you. Also, the eternal night is not the same as the rest; there are no beasts guarding anything, and only the beasts tend to go there to try to get their treasures, just like the rest of the people. If you want the best of the treasures there, just look for the Orb of Eternal Night. The rest aren''t much use, and they''re not very versatile." "I understand, how long for it to open?" "I''ll teleport you in 10 minutes." Just as the two finished speaking and as Tang Yin flew next to Qingyue, a system message appeared right before his eyes. ''Oh? Information from the Eternal Night Orb?'' The System looked a little revamped today, which struck him as odd. He wondered if Akari had been making modifications, as the color scheme was no longer so simple; it looked a little better. [Orb of Eternal Night] | This is the main treasure of the Eternal Night. An item one level below a Primordial Treasure. | It can be used without using the Law of Cultivation to make it an External Spiritual Weapon, so anyone with Eternal Night blood can use it. It is a Soul Weapon. | It has only one ability: Empowerment of the Eternal Night of its bearer, up to the maximum allowed. | It is a modifiable Treasure. | With the help of System Rooms and other high-level items, you can upgrade it. ''Wow, it''s really good that treasure, but it''s likely to have more stuff since it''s an item at the level of a Primordial Treasure. Still, boosting Eternal Night to the maximum point is a really good thing. Eternal Night is not just one skill; it''s a large set of skills. In general, it can boost anything born from that special ''attribute''.'' Tang Yin smiled. He immediately decided to get it. A few minutes later, Tang Yin and Qingyue were teleported to a rocky area with trees and undergrowth. Big mountains surrounded them, and, most characteristically, a vast black hole was in the background. "Good luck, kid." The dragon''s voice rang out one last time before falling silent. As soon as they arrived there, they were in an area with few people, so Tang Yin thought no one would see them, but suddenly, Qingyue''s voice gave him news. "Tang Yin, look. It''s those guys from before; they''re watching us like we''re ghosts." Tang Yin frowned and looked up to see who it was. As soon as he saw them, he was shocked. It was those guys who ran away from him in the Eternal Sea, the ones who had the Laws of the Eternal Sea. Tang Yin smiled as soon as he saw them. He immediately grabbed Qingyue and disappeared from where he was. That left that pair of brothers in shock. "Brother, that bastard is gone." Said one of them, looking at the surroundings to ensure they weren''t ambushed. In this place, there were quite a large number of thieves and assassins. Many of them had powers that were born of darkness or some kind of night, so seeking the treasures of the Eternal Night was the most reasonable thing for them to do. That''s why they had to be careful when they were around. The other brother nodded. "Be careful; that guy may be around. I don''t think he''ll leave when he just got here. Besides, did you see how he did it? That must be a really powerful bastard from some mighty civilization. We can''t mess with him; let our previous encounter pass into oblivion, understand?" "I understand, brother." As they spoke, a voice came from behind. "Oh, it''s you, brothers of the eternal sea." "Agh!" Both of them gave a strange cry as they stepped forward, wanting to run away, but just then, Tang Yin managed to grab them before they could flee. "I don''t think you can easily escape again. You are no longer in the eternal sea." He grinned sinisterly from behind them, scaring them to death, though they didn''t die. Chapter 697 - 697: Reaching an agreement They both trembled and quickly shielded themselves to avoid any blows. But Tang Yin didn''t hit them; he simply stopped them from leaving. That left them stunned, and they looked at him strangely. "What do you want? We don''t want to fight, but if you wanted to kill us, you would alert everyone present." "Keep in mind that being chased by thousands of powerful people is not good by the time the best places open up." They both spoke but couldn''t move, so they tried to activate their laws to get out of control as they spoke. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t mind being chased by all these guys; they would die one after another. But I also don''t want to fight right now." "Then why are you stopping us? We''ll go somewhere else so we don''t get in your way." "No, not that either. I want to make a deal with you." "A deal?" "Yes. I think you guys are good at using the laws of the eternal sea, aren''t you? I want to go in there and get treasure, but I don''t want to be disturbed to avoid wasting time." They both looked at each other, confused. "What the hell do you want us to do then? You want to use us as cannon fodder by distracting the rest?" "Yes." "And why the hell would we do that!?" they growled. Tang Yin smiled. "If you do, I can turn a blind eye to the above. I can see that you guys aren''t looking for treasures, especially since you just want to try your luck, so I might as well give you some of the treasures I already have in return. If you decide not to..." Tang Yin smiled sinisterly. "Out of the eternal sea, do you think you can run away?" His energy surged dangerously out of his body, though it did so in a way that the rest of the people in the surroundings wouldn''t notice and only directly affected the 2 in front of him. ''This guy... Why does he have such a powerful aura if his cultivation level isn''t that high?'' Both of them were in shock. In the end, they both decided to compromise. "What do we have to do? What will you give us in return? We just came to train and get precious and exotic herbs." Tang Yin smiled. "It won''t be much; it will be a good exchange if you help me." Though inwardly, he thought, ''Sure, if you manage to survive.'' Afterward, he took them to a different place and told them the plan. In short, they were to be used as cannon fodder to prevent certain powerful people from approaching the place where the Orb was. "...I don''t think it will be difficult. I saw that you have great power. If we mix our Laws of the Eternal Sea with your Law, we could catch everyone off guard. Look at how this place is built." The elder of them pointed at the cliff to Tang Yin. The latter nodded. "It''s a huge gap. You mean almost no one dares to use their full powers here to avoid attracting attention?" "Yes, exactly." The man nodded quickly. "Hardly anyone uses their Laws here because everyone sees this place at the same time. It would be counterproductive to use your powers to grab a treasure, and you would end up being seen by all the guys here. Chances are that when you come out, they''ll jump on you and kill you, " he said. And then his brother continued. "But we have an advantage in this. We are carriers of the Eternal Sea, and at the same time, we are assassins; we are good at creating curtains. If we use it to create a huge curtain of water, mixed with your power, we can splash them all at the same time when you have gotten the treasure you seek, and we will flee quickly." "That''s right. The problem is that for that to be effective, no one must be inside the cliff, so we must do it at the exact moment it opens." Tang Yin nodded toward them. "Good. That''s a good plan. But, in addition to that, my girl will use her power as well." "She?" They both looked at Qingyue. The indifference, coldness, and aura she gave off from her body told them what kind of cultivator she was. "Why use ice? We don''t see how it can work with our Eternal Sea." They both looked at each other, confused. Tang Yin smiled. "Tsk, you underestimate the phoenix ice too much. You guys take care of the curtain; she will see that our retreat is perfect and leaves no traces. Also, avoid attacks when you are unprepared." "She''s not that powerful; how do you expect her to come out well from an attack from that bunch of guys? She''ll possibly get hurt or killed by recoil and mess up our plans." "Just do as I say." Tang Yin shot them a cold look, causing them both to swallow saliva and nod. After that, they didn''t speak anymore, as they didn''t have time. "It will open in no time; get ready. Do as we agreed. If you do as agreed, I''ll do my part too." Tang Yin said, staring at them. They both swallowed a little. Although they were confident, they were working with someone who could betray them at any moment and against many powerful people. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clearly, they were not in the best of situations. Still, they had planned a way to escape in case they needed to. ''Let''s hope this guy keeps his word.'' They thought. Even if they wanted to flee, he was right. If under the Eternal Sea, it cost them so much, when he doesn''t even have the laws of the Eternal Sea, how hard would it be for them to flee on land? They were experts in the Eternal Sea because of its laws and the many trainings they had done there, but if even in that place they had to run away from this guy, they could do nothing in a place where he was better than them. So, with nothing to do, they decided to go with the flow and see what happened. The countdown started soon after, and suddenly, a huge, almost invisible curtain of energy was unleashed. A huge surge of energy from the world was unleashed upon them, and they felt a terrifying coldness. Simultaneously, a puff of dark energy engulfed the surroundings. This was just what Tang Yin needed to jump over the place at high speed, taking Qingyue with him. Since they were so close to each other, the two brothers knew it was time to start without Tang Yin telling them, so they both jumped after him. "Law of the Eternal Sea!" With a great shout that shocked the surroundings, a huge curtain of water formed over the place just after the curtain of dark energy passed. It could not be seen on the other side, but this one stood at the entire mouth of the cliff, alerting many. "There are bastards who want to take control of the treasures!" "Let''s attack at the same time!" Many shouts went out from one side to the other, and other people simply moved without needing to hear them, launching powerful attacks to destroy the curtain of the Eternal Sea. Chapter 698 - 698: A very fast mission Suddenly, an enormous amount of powers were unleashed upon the curtain of the Eternal Sea, causing the brothers to shout towards Tang Yin. "Quickly, they are too many and too powerful; even the Eternal Sea won''t hold!" Tang Yin nodded to Qingyue and Qingyue then opened her arms high up, flying out on her own and letting a huge phoenix out from her back. A terrifying coldness girded over the surroundings at the sound of a huge phoenix''s roar. This roar was so thunderous that it caused many people''s ears to suddenly pop, bringing pain to many of those present. At the same time, various attacks flew from within the curtain of the Eternal Sea outward and slammed into many of those who were now attacking it. As they struggled, Tang Yin quickly reached the designated place. This was, in essence, a super big cliff. Well, that was the name it was called, but in reality, it was nothing more than a huge gap between giant mountains. The difference was that there were a large number of treasures underneath because there was the largest concentration of dark energy Tang Yin had ever seen in his life. All this dark energy was supplying a large number of Eternal Night treasures that were here, from cultivation techniques and strengthening techniques within the Primordial World Power System to great treasures like the Eternal Night Orb and several more. The black fog that covered the place made it impossible for anyone to see, which made it dangerous to enter, but Tang Yin could see without any problems. The hole was bigger than he expected, and underneath it were huge stakes and caves, with a huge number of bones scattered about. ''A lot of people have died here. It seems this dark energy has an amazing gravitational effect that makes flight impossible.'' He thought. Although he wasn''t affected by it, he could realize the properties of this energy. It was perfect for training, but in such large quantities, he dreaded the thought of allowing Shi Yue to train here. It was possible that she would be so overwhelmed by so much energy that she might explode. ''Perhaps only in very later stages could it be achieved. The concentration of energy here is pointless.'' Then he looked at the Orb of Eternal Night on a small hill below. In front of it was a sword stuck in the ground and a pile of bones around it. ''Dark energy seems to emanate from it, but at the same time, it seems to enter it. What a fine treasure.'' He thought. Thanks to that, he realized that the Orb was practically the leader of the treasures in this place. He didn''t want to waste any time. He knew Qingyue had grown stronger, and now her cultivation level may have even surpassed him, but that didn''t mean she could hold out that long in the face of so many powerful people. Even the phoenix might fall. That was why he hurried. As he had hoped, this place was safe. Nothing could do anything to him in this place if he had nothing to fear from dark energy. He fell upon the orb, grabbed it, also grabbed the sword to the side. There were 2 precious herbs sprouting on the side of the Orb; he also grabbed them as he more or less recognized them. And he also grabbed a few cultivation techniques before leaving there. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Above him, Qingyue was in a bind. ''I can''t control my powers very well.'' She thought, frowning to try and do better. The problem was that she was having a hard time, and the curtain was being affected, along with small setbacks. And the people on the other side were getting increasingly desperate, attacking ferociously, again and again, without stopping to rest. There were waves of attacks attacking their defenses; even the brothers were already slightly retreating. One of them shouted at that moment. "Still nothing!? You bastard, these guys aren''t sheep, make it quick!" he shouted angrily, as a small stream of blood shot out of his mouth shot to the front. They had hit the place hard; even Qingyue recoiled a little when she was pushed back. But, just then she felt a hand holding her. "Tang Yin?" She turned her face and naturally, Tang Yin was there. "Get ready, throw your icy domain together with me. We''ll freeze the whole place at once to flee." He spoke. Subsequently, he jumped in the air a little above Qingyue. "Tsk, you guys are so impatient. I was trying to get good stuff down there, but you guys are so weak that you want everything done by me." He joked, pissing them off more. "You bastard, what have you done? You got us holding punches; you think us brothers are punching bags!?" "Hehe, that''s just what I was thinking." Tang Yin quickly stomped his foot in the air, causing the winds in the cave to swirl wildly along with the dark energy below him. "Let me take your power for a moment, Cliff." He smiled. With each passing second, the wind at his feet became more and more frantic. He had activated his new concept of wind differently. ''Time to create a great attack.'' Tang Yin then drew his sword and swung it backward from his body by his hip. "New Wind Formula: Eternal Night Cliff Hurricane." He smiled, calling out the name of a small but bold skill he had just created. Immediately after, he shouted to those above him, "Attack at the same time, NOW!" At his shout, which expected no reaction or action from the brothers, his sword moved fiercely towards the front. It seemed that he wanted to kill the brothers, but in reality, it was a movement directed by his Law of Control. ''Nothing will happen without my decision. I am the Controller.'' His eyes flashed with intensity, and his skill moved to the sound of his sword. Although the brothers felt the terror behind them, they decided to trust Tang Yin. They didn''t know why, but they felt that if he had wanted to kill them, he would have killed them already. The feeling of terror behind them told them that it was an impossible skill to avoid, so they simply followed their instincts and Tang Yin''s orders and attacked fiercely towards the front. Chapter 699 - 699: The immensity of the universe Immediately, a huge wave of dark energy and wind mixed with a powerful attack of one of the most unusual laws of the universe: The Law of the Eternal Sea. In doing so, both brothers lost control of their ability, as the interference of the Law of Control transferred that to Tang Yin. Everything was in perfect harmony and constant balance, achieving a much more powerful attack that swallowed a huge number of people in front of them. Everyone, big and small, powerful or weak, felt the power of that terrifying attack. And as if brought by death itself, a second after they felt it, they all heard extremely cold voices speak: "Frozen World Domain!" A man''s and a woman''s voices came out simultaneously, as if synchronized, and a terrifying coldness girded all but four people. Everyone present, not counting those 4, was frozen like ice cones in that instant by a power difficult to bear, which an amazing Law and an immortal essence empowered. Even Tang Yin didn''t expect it to be so powerful that it would freeze everything and be unaffected by the reactions of so many people. ''Wow, the Immortal Essence is so good.'' He thought, but quickly grabbed Qingyue and walked past the brothers. "If you don''t want to die, you''d better run before this domain is broken. Although it''s good, so many powerful people will manage to break it in no time." After saying this, he began to fly at high speed out of there, leaving the two brothers in shock. But Tang Yin was not going to break his word, so even though he flew at great speed, he allowed the two of them to follow him, so both of them were soon running after him, even though they were injured. They had taken the brunt of the attack, so their injuries were a bit serious. When they all disappeared into the horizon without a trace, the icy world was shattered into pieces, and many abilities flew back and forth. The Spirit Bones were unleashed as well, so a great roar was heard when all of the trapped ones came out. "What the hell was that!?" "Such a powerful icy domain!" "Was that a domain union? Who the hell are they?" Shouts rained back and forth, but soon, they realized that those guys were no longer in sight and couldn''t follow. This astonished the most powerful ones, who were together with large groups. They realized that something was wrong. "It''s not a good idea to chase or focus on them. That domain was powerful enough to paralyze us all without the ability to do anything. If they wanted to kill us, many of us would have died." The strongest gathered their followers to speak to them. "It is possible that these are people from one of the higher civilizations. To launch such a powerful domain, maybe only those guys can do it." "A higher civilization?" Most people who heard that were in shock. They all understood what it meant, so they had to nod heavily. ''If they are from superior civilizations, we can only watch from the side.'' They thought, and with pity, they looked towards the Cliff, which was already becoming visible again. At the sight of it, many were shocked. "The treasures are there!" "They didn''t take the treasures!" Numerous shouts went out from one side to the other, making everyone turn to look. Many of the treasures were there, but a few had come specifically to try to get the sword along with the Orb. ''The Sword of Oblivion was taken... The Orb as well. No doubt, they were from a superior civilization... No, it is possible that ''superior'' is not a correct term. Who could withstand so much pressure in that place? Perhaps only those in the highest-level civilizations... The King''s Civilizations.'' A few people with a lot of information thought. It didn''t even cross their minds to try to go chase after that person because they would possibly die. They resigned themselves to heaving a sigh and joining the hoard of people continuously trying to obtain various treasures. . Away from there, Tang Yin, Qingyue, and the pair of brothers looked ahead as they quietly traveled over vast plains, deserts, and freezing places. After leaving, Tang Yin handed over what was agreed upon to the brothers, and they looked satisfied, although they were wary. But they quickly realized that Tang Yin did not really plan to kill them. They had completed their part of the deal. Naturally, Tang Yin had no intention of making life miserable for them, as they had no real enmity behind them. Besides, Tang Yin was interested in the Law of the Eternal Sea, so instead of chasing them away, he started asking them questions about it. They belong to a Clan that rules an entire Civilization. What the hell was a civilization? He asked first the dragon and then Abrilth, but neither gave him any information. Still, the System was amazingly efficient and effective in this kind of case. This one gave him much information, complementing everything those two brothers told him. A civilization is, in short, a galaxy. But it can be something deeper. To put it in context, the universe is currently divided into civilizations, which in turn are divided into levels. Civilizations range from Level 1 to Level 9. They are divided into ''States'' and, in turn, into Ranks, which only define the type, strength level, and size of the civilization. There are three States: Small, Big, and King. The State only defines the level of strength of the civilization. While the three ranks define the type and how big it is. The Three Ranks are: Galaxy Rank, Cluster Rank and Supercluster Rank. And here you can create many different combinations, some amazing and some not so amazing. For example, a civilization can be a Small State, not very strong, but big enough to have a Cluster Rank and even a Supercluster Rank. This combination is unusual, but it is extremely attractive to the eyes of the Civilizations they want to conquer. Another amazing combination is that of a Civilization with a Big or even a King State within a Galaxy Rank. It is very small, but it has an unstoppable force. Such Civilizations are almost always looking for larger civilizations nearby to expand. But what exactly is the Rank, and how is the State defined? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 700 - 700: Civilizations Levels Considering that the State defines its power and the Rank its extent in size, the combinations can be interesting. Now, the State is defined by the cultivation level of the Civilization Leader or its leaders as a whole and by the total war strength of the Civilization. That is why the combinations can be interesting, as there are Civilizations that can have amazing war strength, but the level of the Leaders is not according to the necessary Level. Although such Civilizations are rare. The State is defined by a superior force operating within the three most powerful Civilizations of today, which rule practically the whole Universe together with the Primordial World. The only thing known about those Civilizations is that there are 3 of them, and they have the King State. In addition, they are considered one step above the Scale, being Level 10. Now, the Primordial World, while somewhat known in the universe, is shrouded in mystery, and almost no one talks about it. It is only known that the Primordial World and the Three Most Powerful Civilizations had a war in the past. No one knows who won, as they are too far away to know. Now, the Rank is different. Those superior Civilizations do not define this; it is defined by size, nothing else. To better understand it, we can say that a civilization is just a set of worlds united in a huge gravitational center (a galaxy, for example). But, just as there are civilizations with only one galaxy, there are also civilizations with many conquered galaxies. And in this case, there is a more or less established standard in the number of worlds that a civilization must have (habitable worlds) to be able to be of one Rank or another. For the Galaxy Rank, you require between 500 and 2,000 habitable worlds, no matter if you have 1 or 10 galaxies conquered; if the habitable worlds are around those numbers, then that is your rank. Meanwhile, the situation changes drastically for the Cluster Rank, as it requires a number of 10,000 Worlds or more that are habitable and at least 100 galaxies within the same governance regime (i.e., within the same civilization). At this point, Tang Yin was in shock, as he found a similarity to his world and a Cluster Rank Civilization. His world, or plane, has a total of 10,000 habitable worlds, even a little more. If you count the habitable worlds that are nearby and are lower worlds, perhaps the figure may even amount to an additional 1,000 worlds. Being so large, according to what the brothers told him, it must have at least 50 galaxies. Ten thousand worlds have never been seen in a Civilization with less than 50 galaxies, and the standard average for that number of worlds is between 70 and 90 galaxies. That is because habitable worlds or living conditions rarely occur in a single galaxy. There are even times when a galaxy has only ten habitable worlds. But Tang Yin''s world is a single galaxy. While it is immensely large, according to his understanding of ''galaxy'', there is still only one. Why? The System seemed to have the answer to this now that Tang Yin could use its huge information base. The answer was simple, but it seemed to carry deep meaning. That world could be a strange anomaly with an insane amount of resources and, thus, many worlds. This is easy to understand among the kingdoms of the different worlds when we see that some countries have a large amount of natural resources, while others do not. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is similar but on a larger scale. The number of worlds shows that there are many resources; the problem is that they do not seem to be exploited, and that is why they are so backward at the level of strength since, according to the brothers, in the civilization to which they belong, a Level 5, the people at the level of cultivation that Tang Yin currently has are as numerous as the sand of the sea. The Divine Master Realm is barely an acceptable level; it is nothing remarkable, while in Tang Yin''s world, the Divine Masters are the rulers. It is a huge difference. That''s why the resources were poorly exploited, or maybe there were some limitations on the world. However, the fact that it was an anomaly was not taken away by anyone. The brothers, Tang Yin and Qingyue were traveling around, without going to a specific spot, because the dragon told Tang Yin that it was unnecessary. A lot more places would be opened, but most of them didn''t have important treasures. So, instead of sending them to such a place, he showed them how to go to the main grounds. The most important areas are where there might even be Heirs like Tang Yin or people from the Primordial World. That''s because those areas are very close to the Primordial World. Also, according to the brothers, although it was worth going to those places because they would see amazing things, since that''s where the chosen ones from the higher level civilizations go, including those from the King State civilizations, it wasn''t a good idea to try to get important treasures from there, because there were too many powerful people, with treasures capable of destroying a planet just for the sake of it. So, these four people traveled across seas, mountains, and deserts to get there, on a long adventure that would last for weeks. In so many trips, the explanation of civilizations was one of the most touched-up topics because it was the most interesting thing these brothers had to tell. Civilizations can also be divided by type. There are civilizations with different types of technology, even civilizations focused on war or space travel. Some civilizations directly maintain the tradition of antiquity and have nothing to do with technology. There are seemingly infinite types and civilizations since it is almost impossible to know how many there are. This is especially true considering that traveling through space can take months, years, tens of years, or even hundreds of years¡ªeven thousands of years or more. There are civilizations that are so far away from each other that only with some kind of special power or ships that only sell in the most advanced civilizations could you travel between them. It is still unbelievable to travel between those because no one has a blueprint of the universe except the King State civilizations. Chapter 701 - 701: Primordial Heirs (1) Many resources are naturally required during such long journeys, from supplies to sustain them all for tens or hundreds of years to an enormous amount of fuel. After all, moving at such high speeds for such a long time requires enormous fuel, be it energy or some other type of fuel. And one reason why traveling through the cosmos is so dangerous is the presence of the beasts of the cosmos. Even the powerful of a Super Civilization are not exempt from being attacked by one of those beasts, which usually don''t care whether someone is powerful or not; sometimes, they just attack out of mere whim or hunger. The worm that Tang Yin killed some time ago is part of those beasts of the cosmos. Although that one was too weak to be considered, there are some that could even swallow a whole galaxy. Despite that, powerful people always try to conquer civilizations and wars from one side to the other. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The universe is vast, with chaos and order in perfect harmony. Tang Yin couldn''t help but be stunned by how amazing the universe looked to him. Although he has retrieved a portion of his past life memories, none of those show him how big the world really is, so he can consider all this information to be new knowledge. This also left those brothers in shock, as Tang Yin, such a powerful person, continually asked questions regarding such basic issues. Was he really ignorant of such topics, or was he just testing them? If it was the first option, they should respect him even more. Because that would mean that he reached incredible heights without belonging to a great civilization. In fact, it is possible that he even belonged to one of those civilizations of such a low level that sometimes they don''t even enter the level scale. None of them wanted to ask questions and instead focused on answering his questions or confirming what he said. While the four of them traveled together, Tang Yin also helped train Qingyue, and sometimes both of them would go away from those two to have their evenings together, where they would do Dual Cultivation. This helped Qingyue adapt very well to his new level of cultivation and also to the Immortal Essence, and in this case, after a while, there were a few changes. Well, among those, an unforeseen change, and one that was forewarned by the world itself, is that it would not close at the agreed time and, for some reason, would last longer open, thus giving Tang Yin and his group time to get to where they wanted to go. Traveling through this world showed them how vast a world can be. Now, the changes in Qingyue and Tang Yin were astounding. The world was already suppressing Qingyue, and her cultivation was at the First Level of the Divine Master Realm, so her power level was expected to be quite a bit higher than that. And Tang Yin... It''s the same thing, only he has the peculiarity that, although they suppress his cultivation level, they do not suppress his real power because his real power does not depend 100% on cultivation but depends on other factors that the world cannot suppress. Even so, the amazing increase in his cultivation left that pair of brothers in shock, who confirmed that this guy was talented on an absurd level. Fighting beasts was now better. The thing is that in all their extensive trek, they did not encounter many beasts to fight, although they did get ambushed a few times by people. In the end, they were filled with treasures thanks to the power of Tang Yin and Qingyue, which were ravaging everything in their path. And little by little, the four of them approached the certain place. There were not many places left at this time. In fact, the area they were heading to did not have several treasure-hunting zones; it had just one. The Central Zone of this world is where all the people who wanted to obtain certain amazing items converged. The Primordial Treasures. Many people put these treasures on the level of a Primordial Law and do so with good reason. These types of treasures are coveted even by the Lords of the Primordial World. The Central Zone of this world is a bit strange and mysterious. It is a mountain range full of vast forests with a large number of beasts and traps. The natural shape of the mountain range lends itself to powerful illusions, and since it is full of treasures everywhere, the beasts are not only unusually more powerful but some abilities from those treasures can be used against those who try to obtain them. This is why most people have not been able to obtain these primordial treasures, and many have not even seen them. Yet, this time, the situation seemed different. Tang Yin and his group had no idea until they arrived near the mountain range. Upon arrival, although there were quite a few people, everyone focused their attention on three groups of people. The brothers frowned as they looked at one of the three groups from a distance, the more sociable ones. "They are..." Tang Yin looked at them. "You know them?" They nodded. "...I didn''t expect those guys to be old enough to come in here. They are Heirs of a King level Civilization, of one of the 3 Leading Civilizations. The three you see there are the youngest sons of the Lord of the Civilization. They are called the 3 New Gods, together with nine others from the other 2 Civilizations, who make up the 12 New Gods, the young ones that lead the universe. They are special because they are among the top 6, despite being the youngest of the group." Tang Yin nodded, amazed at this. He hadn''t expected those great Civilizations to have a group of youngsters leading the universe, but... ''Three New Gods, huh? They''re amazing, '' he thought. In power, he couldn''t look down on them; they looked very powerful despite being suppressed by the world. Still, he didn''t look at them for long; he looked at the second-largest group. "You know them?" "Yes. In status, they are a little below the 3 New Gods group, but in power, they are on the level. It''s just that they belong to a Level 9 Civilization, possibly the most famous Civilization today; they are huge and have a lot of treasures." The older brother answered and moved his gaze to another group, which was a bit away from the rest. "As for them... I have no idea. They are very small. Do you know who they are, younger brother?" he asked. It was a group of 4 people, by far the smallest of the groups present, next to Tang Yin''s. Younger brother shook his head. But Tang Yin frowned. "They are the most dangerous." He said suddenly. That startled the duo. "Do you know who they are?" they asked quizzically. He knew almost nothing about the universe; how could he know such powerful people from such high civilizations? But Tang Yin nodded. "They are Heirs; do you know them? Primordial Heirs." The brothers felt strange to the man. At first, they didn''t recognize them, but suddenly, memories came to them, and they both almost choked on their saliva. "Primordial Heirs?!" Chapter 702 - 702: Primordial Heirs (2) That name was not unknown to anyone in this world. A person who is a Primordial Heir receives such an amazing inheritance that in every corner of the universe they are known. Even the lower worlds know about them; how could this pair of brothers not? Although it may not seem like it, they both have a good background in their world. Being a Level 5 Civilization, they have a lot of information. That kind of Heirs occupies a unique place in the universe in terms of status. Status cannot be achieved by mere whim or effort; you need to go through an unknown process of choice or simply be born with an absurd affinity towards a Primordial Law. Besides, it is not easy to see such people. Although they exist in the universe and have great status, if you see one of them, you might already consider that you had the luck of your whole life or the misfortune of your ancestors. This is because they usually live in the Primordial World, something that many people believe does not exist. That is why, in addition to being immensely famous, many people sometimes treat them as mythological beings, further increasing the status of these legendary beings. Naturally, the brothers duo are not among those who believe they are mythological beings. The Clan they belong to is called the Eternal Sea Clan, the Yi Clan. It has a long history, and throughout it, they have encountered some Heirs, so the records are still in the Clan. That is why they looked at that group of four people in shock and then looked at Tang Yin. "How do you know?" they asked. It wasn''t that they doubted him; since those four were in such a privileged position, it meant that they had a very great status. What Tang Yin was saying made sense then. Tang Yin smiled, "Not only can I know, but I can also tell you what the inheritance is. Although I''m surprised to meet those two, their status is so much that they could shake the universe with their names." Both Yi twins frowned. Yi Wang, the elder brother, frowned and looked at them. Then he looked at Tang Yin and traced a small mental idea. ''Could it be that this boy comes from the Primordial World? After all, he knows almost nothing about the universe, and although I have been told that those there know everything, in the end, they are isolated, and no one even knows where they are. It''s possible that they really don''t know anything.'' He thought. That would answer why Tang Yin is ignorant about the world situation, why he is so powerful, and why he was able to recognize them. Tang Yin looked at him and noticed his doubts, so she smiled. "I don''t come from the Primordial World, don''t think nonsense. If I came from there... Tsk, forget it, I wouldn''t even have to come here if I lived there." He replied, shrugging his shoulders. "Then why can you recognize them? I see almost nothing special about them besides their extremely pure aura." Tang Yin smiled. He thought of answering him vaguely, but just at those moments, two people from that group of four turned sharply towards the place where Tang Yin was standing. Two pairs of eyes were riveted on Tang Yin at that moment, which made Tang Yin smile. ''Naturally, if I can recognize them, they''ll be able to do it too.'' He thought. The two of them were surprised to see him. They monitored him from head to toe before making an unexpected leap. "Lords!" The two people behind them quickly ran to where they saw them fall. The movement of one of the most powerful groups in the place naturally attracted everyone''s attention. The 3 New Gods and those belonging to the Higher Civilizations all turned to look. They could indeed recognize who those 2 were, and having them around was a great weight on them because, even if they were not afraid of them, they had a way to bypass the restrictive power of this world, so they were naturally more powerful than everyone here. And someone caught the attention of those 2? Everyone turned to look. Both arrived in front of Tang Yin and looked at him more closely, scaring the brothers, although Qingyue remained calm one step behind Tang Yin. She was already prepared to attack at any moment. Tang Yin was relaxed, staring at them. These two frowned at first but then nodded. It was a woman, who was covered with various items to hide herself, and a man, who looked like a young library boy. He even smelled of books. This was the one who spoke. "Divine Heir! Is it really you?" he asked in a curious voice and one that did not seem to carry much power. But it was a voice that was somehow enchanting and seemed surrounded by a strange power that could guide you. His voice was peculiar, as was the woman''s, which came out soon after. "Divine Heir. I thought I would never have the chance to meet the world-famous and persecuted Heirless Heir, but it seems that fortune has smiled on me this time. The ancient scriptures do not lie; Life and Divinity will meet someday. Has that day finally arrived?" Although her voice was astonishingly beautiful, what was most striking about her way of speaking and elegance was that it was a voice capable of bringing you to life. Her voice was filled with an aura that seemed to heal the heart and relieve fatigue. Somehow, when she spoke, the nearby large trees and small flowers began to sway as if greeting her with joy. It was the first time since they had arrived that they had spoken. They were a peculiar duo of special Heirs. Tang Yin smiled at them. Since they had both revealed his identity and held nothing back, then neither would he. He immediately allowed his soul energy to emerge from within him. "Even if I try to hide, I guess it''s impossible to hide from the Heir of Life and the Heir of Destiny. I am amazed to see you two in a place like this; I thought I would never see the Heir of Destiny outside of that Ancient Library. Much less did I expect to see the amazing Heir of Life so far away from the Sacred Abode. Looks like it''s my lucky day. Or perhaps, very unlucky." Thanks to allowing his soul energy to emerge from within him, his voice didn''t sound like it always did. It wasn''t the typical casual one that carried only the power of her cultivation or Control. This time, a perfectly controlled voice gave me a different feeling. A feeling of Divinity. Not just a ''feeling'', his surroundings calmed to his presence, and the trees stopped swaying to remain in a state of extreme stillness. Still, there seemed to be a soft, controlled, and delicate breeze surrounding them now. This was the first time Tang Yin used his Heir nature to speak. He did so mainly because it was of no use to him, but since he met these two here, showing it wasn''t bad. It was three changes in the atmosphere in a moment. Somehow, they seemed to be on good terms with each other, but the reality was that a small rivalry was developing between the two men: Tang Yin and the Heir of Destiny. On the other hand, in the eyes of the Heiress of Life, there was only curiosity about Tang Yin. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 703 - 703: Primordial Heirs (3) The Primordial Heirs have existed for so long that no one can remember when they appeared. Perhaps only the monsters of the Primordial World, those Lords of that place, can know, for only they would be so ancient. These Heirs appeared even before many races since the Lady of Life, who controls the Law of Life, created many races. That is why the status of these heirs was amazing; there was no one who did not know them, and if there was one who did not, he would know it once he saw it. The energy of a Primordial Law is not common; it is purer than normal. That was what the Yi brothers saw just now. That extremely pure aura was proof that these two were heirs and that they would know it if Tang Yin gave them enough time, for only they had such pure energy. Now, that was true of all but one of the Primordial Heirs. The Divine Heir, perhaps the highest status, but at the same time the lowest status. No one has ever seen his ultimate power, or does it even exist? Everyone knows him, but no one understands him. He is an enigmatic person, of whom it is said there has been no information for billions of years, which is behind a mysterious curtain that no one can understand. The fact that he continually dies and comes back to life only proves that he is amazing since he is the only heir who can do that, and that is why he has a tremendous hatred for Death. It is because the Divine Heir does not inherit a Primordial Law, which an ordinary person cannot necessarily feel unless he has tremendous power. That is common knowledge among the people of the universe, so no one would expect the Divine Heir to be among them. And while they all had doubts when both Heirs greeted that person as the ''Divine Heir'' when Tang Yin showed his soul energy, no one could doubt. That divine energy was not characteristic because no one knew he had it. But it was unmissable. It is not just any divine energy; it is a very special one, capable of distinguishing itself among millions of people who could employ it because it is thousands of times purer. ''It even feels much purer than the energy of the Heirs...'' Many were in shock. ''So he is the Divine Heir.'' ''The real one.'' Although no one had ever heard any legend about the Divine Heir, somehow everyone felt respect for him, not only because he was part of the Primordial Heirs but also because he was the only one who did not inherit a Primordial Law but could be a member of that select group. That is why many people started talking about Tang Yin when they found out it was him. That a new Heir was joining them was a bad sign for many. This was the first time in history that these three Heirs met. The Heir of Life has an exalted status throughout the universe. She is like the only Goddess to many, as she is the Goddess of life. Even the Lord of Death and all the other Primordial Lords respect her, and no one dares to mess with her, so not many people have had the opportunity to see her. Even in ancient times, Tang Yin never managed to see any of the Heirs of Life, let alone the Lord of Life, because they are highly sought after and acclaimed. They are usually inside their abodes, a place difficult to access even for the Primordial Lords. On the other hand, the Heir of Destiny is a strange fellow. He and his Lord never leave a certain Library that holds numerous secrets of the universe and all its powers. The prestige of the Heir and the Lord of Destiny is so high that it is only behind the prestige of the Lady of Life and her Heiress, so very few people can see them. But, at this moment, the two were together, and simultaneously, they met an additional Heir, the most enigmatic of all. "Divine Heir, are you coming for the Primordial Treasures?" The one who broke the silence was the Life Heir, who didn''t even introduce herself. Tang Yin smiled, "That may be. But since there are many powerful groups that would want to obtain them, there won''t be much of a chance." "Haha, are you afraid?" This time, the Heir of Destiny spoke. "I don''t think you should ask that; you''re being rude." Replied the Heiress of Life, though that didn''t matter to the Heir of Destiny. Tang Yin shrugged his shoulders. "It just makes me lazy. The Heir of Destiny should know what it means, shouldn''t he? Being the biggest sloth in the universe, I guess he has much experience in that." "Hahaha... Looks like the Divine Heir is someone talkative." They smiled coldly at each other after this, but the Heiress stepped in the middle again. "Two Heirs of the most respected among all, and they dare to act like children." Tang Yin wanted to laugh inside. He believed that the rivalry that was born between him and the Heir of Destiny, besides the fact that they were already rivals, was also born because of his physique. The moment he saw that the Heir of Life seemed interested in him, jealousy surely activated in him, something uncontrollable for the controller of destiny. Still, he didn''t think much of it. She looked at Tang Yin once more. "My Heir''s name is Xi, and I am Yi Xi, my family name. This one''s name here is Kang, Ye Kang. What''s your name? Is it still the same?" Tang Yin nodded. "I''m still Yin, but now I''m Tang. Nice to meet you, Miss Xi. I always wanted to see what the Heiress of Life looked like, though I guess I won''t be able to see her in her real state." "Haha, it''s nice to meet you finally, Yin. My teacher has told me a long time about you." "The Lord of Life?" He frowned; he didn''t remember meeting her, but maybe he did. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She noticed his thoughts, so she smiled. "I don''t think you have met her. When she speaks of you, she mentions you as the Unknown Boy, the one outside of her power. And also because of the prophecies of Destiny regarding you." Tang Yin didn''t understand the prophecies she was referring to, but he unconsciously looked at Ye Kang; maybe he knew. Chapter 704 - 704: The Soul of God Ye Kang shrugged his shoulders and didn''t even respond. It''s not like he got along with this person well enough to give him the prophecies of fate regarding him. Tang Yin didn''t care much about fate now. It''s something that''s hard to understand and decipher; it''s supposed to be a Primordial Law, but on what basis does he predict and say everything? While their status is immense and, technically, they should have great inherited powers that can see through many things, being a Law that he has little information about, he does not feel the desire to know what it is capable of; he does not even have intentions to decipher its prophecies, because they bring him nothing. That was why he did not attach much importance to the fact that Ye Kang did not want to tell him. Although he knew that, in the Primordial World, many people attached a lot of importance to such things, in the end, they could be broken simply by being powerful enough. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he was interested in learning about the Lady of Life, a woman of amazing status, his interest was not strong enough to ask Yi Xi. Yi Xi noticed that Ye Kang wouldn''t talk, and Tang Yin quickly lost interest, but she didn''t want to let the encounter go that far. She had always been curious about the other Heirs and knew most of them, not counting those who were lost. But, among those, he has always felt a special interest in knowing the Heir Yin, whose name is always the same, and the person should be exactly the same, being the only Heir who keeps name and person eternally, since his inheritance is his very soul. It is also because of a legend of the past. According to historical data and memories of her master''s past, the same that all Primordial Lords have, the Divine Heir''s inheritance makes him the most talented being among all living beings, as his Divine Inheritance allows him to have no bottlenecks before any level of power. Moreover, according to rumors, the Divine Soul holds the most information in the universe and should know the answers to all the questions that exist, for it is the Soul of God. For many people, the concept of ''God'' is very burnt out. For example, for the people of the Continent that now became the System Tower, a God was one who had surpassed the Supreme Spiritual cultivation level and had taken that step into ''divinity.'' But, for the people of the Upper World, where the Tang Yin family resides, a God is anyone above the Divine Master Realm. No one there knows if there is such a so-called Cultivation Realm, but what is a reality is that if someone could take that step beyond, then he would manage to be considered a ''God'' by more than 10,000 Worlds. But none of those were real gods. Yes, they had a lot of power. Yes, they could destroy entire planets. But that was all. The concept of God could not be something as simple as that. This concept was special for the people in the Primordial World, who had seen the whole universe and, at some point, had it at their feet. Even the most powerful people in the Primordial World could not call themselves Gods, for they were not worthy. For all Primordial Lords, a ''God'' was the existence that created the universe, for it had a beginning. Moreover, many of them had indications of having witnessed it at some point, but they were only vague memories that were perhaps manipulated. But they all had one thing in common: they longed to reach the power of that being. After so many years, many still wondered: Is there really a level of power above our own? Standing at the top of the universe and staring at it, studying its origins and understanding its mysteries, they believed there was. So many years without answers or progress caused many to give up, perhaps being the reason why the Lord of Death became corrupted. That was where a Heir whose background was mysterious and whose dormant power could become unfathomable entered the equation. Divinity. Divinity was awakened from the beginning of the deepening of power, but one would never attain a divinity as pure as that exuded by the Divine Soul. Moreover, its mysteries seemed to be written on ancient stones with unknown provenance. All this led many to consider the Divine Heir to be the very Heir of God, perhaps God himself. Hence, his status is awesome, but at the same time, he is sought after by the Lord of Death and various other heirs who fear or hate him. Standing before this existence right now was Yi Xi, perhaps the only one in the universe behind her master, to approach the Divinity of Tang Yin. For her, this was a special moment, and she needed to learn more about Tang Yin just to understand the curious enigma that her teacher talked so much about. "If you don''t have a special treasure to search for, why don''t you join us? We came here to look for the Primordial Treasures, but we have a very small group for the occasion. Then we can discuss how our treasures will be divided up." She suggested. Qingyue smiled a little at this. She noticed a growing interest from that woman in Tang Yin, so without hesitation, she stepped forward. "We don''t need that, Miss Heiress. We don''t like to hang around in groups, so we must decline your offer." She pointed out, smiling. She also let her aura show firmly in doing so, which amazed both heirs. They had overlooked her, but she had a fantastic aura that had not been seen in a long time in their World. "Immortal Essence of the Phoenix?" They both looked at her from head to toe. The hard-to-describe beauty of the woman in front of them struck them dumb. Although Yi Xi was also a beautiful woman, she didn''t seem to be able to compare with Qingyue. A perfect beauty like Qingyue far surpassed any standard of beauty, even within the Primordial World. Not for nothing had the System given her a score of 10 out of 10. This beauty had been perfected and accentuated when she obtained her Immortal Essence, making her look like an ethereal, immortal ice beauty. Even when she wore a treasure covering her face, the beauty exuded by her perfect aura slightly daunted Yi Xi, even Ye Kang was deeply attracted. Chapter 705 - 705: The smallest group Yi Xi was the first to react after being stunned by the immortal essence inside someone''s body; she nodded. "I see. So, the Phoenix Immortal Essence finally found a worthy heir. Looks like things will be better from now on." She then looked at Tang Yin. "She''s with you?" "Obvious." Tang Yin hugged Qingyue around the waist and pulled her a little towards him. "Her words are my words, too. We''re fine like this." Yi Xi nodded. ''I see, the Phoenix Immortal Essence is still tied to the Divine Heir, somehow. A millennial couple who have faced a lot of troubles, I wonder if they can overcome them this time.'' "All right, then. I hope we can meet again soon." Ye Kang did not utter a word, and the two behind them were only looking at Tang Yin. They were both servants of Heirs, so they understood the importance of that group better than anyone else, so the appearance of the Heir, who was thought to be lost, meant a lot. Moreover, it confirmed the rumors that spread throughout the Primordial World, where they mentioned that the Divine Heir had re-entered the Heirs'' Chambers; even so, they were too young to say anything, so they kept silent. After a casual farewell, Yi Xi and Ye Kang returned to the place where they were before. From one moment to the next, a new group with an astonishing status joined them, so Tang Yin''s group received the most attention as soon as they arrived. Still, he remained calm. Honestly, joining the two Heirs could be good for him because he would gain a lot of information about the universe and the Primordial World, but he decided against it because of the dragon''s presence. Although that guy didn''t seem to be able to carry his power that far, he could still talk to him and had mentioned the location of the Primordial Treasures. As long as everything went well, he would be able to take control of at least one of them. However, now, with so many powerful groups, he felt it would be more difficult than he thought. Despite that, he wouldn''t give up the chance to get that kind of treasure. And knowing that the two brothers behind him would not want to participate in that kind of situation, he turned to speak to them. "We can part now since we came the whole trip and you do not intend to go after these great treasures. Thank you for the information. In the vicinity, there are many good treasures of the ones you are looking for. The medicinal herbs are to the south, next to the poisonous ones. You can collect them before it opens, and you can find more as everyone waits for it to open to feel the aura of a Primordial Treasure." Both brothers were surprised by the proposal. "Are you two going in there to fight over the treasures? Those groups are really big; I''m afraid you will suffer even if it''s you guys." "Haha, don''t worry about it. When it''s the two of us, we have greater agility and versatility. If you like to join us, I won''t stop you; it''ll just be dangerous." Yi Wang looked at his younger brother for a moment, hesitating about what they should do, but in the end they sighed. "We''ll go look for healing treasures. Since we are here and have traveled all that way, the truth is that we need those kinds of treasures for our ancestors. Recently, the Poison Civilization attacked us, and our parents and grandparents were injured and poisoned, so we need to heal them." "I see. Then, in the south, you will surely find the cure. Grab everything you can and avoid fighting. In this region, there are many powerful people who are in hiding." "Good." Yi Wang nodded and held out his hand. "Although our first meeting was strange, I hope to see you again, so don''t die in there, Divine Heir. I will remind you that the Poisonous Civilization is here; they are that strange group. They don''t recognize us because those over there are part of the elite of their civilization, and we can''t match them, but you must be careful. That Civilization is powerful, and their poisons can even kill people much more powerful than themselves." He pointed at a group of more than 25 people. Some wore black, some wore green, and some wore white. Some looked like assassins, some poisonous, and some like healers, but they all had a dangerous aura of poison around their bodies. Tang Yin nodded. "What level of civilization are we talking about?" "Level 6, they have wanted to expand because they plan to try to reach Level 7." ''Apparently, the difference between Level 5 and Level 6 is noticeable. It looks like my world still has a ways to go, but I wonder why we''ve never seen outside life besides that weird man who comes around occasionally.'' Tang Yin sighed, and after saying goodbye to both Yi brothers, he walked a bit towards the main mountains, which was a bit close to where Yi Xi and Ye Kang were. This time, they were the smallest group, which caused many to frown. 4 was a small number to try to get treasures in this dangerous place, but 2... It''s a ridiculously small number, so whoever goes in with such low numbers is only looking for death. But being an Heir who planned to do so, he at least had some basis to be arrogant. Yi Xi and Ye Kang thought differently. ''A Divine Heir and the Primordial Phoenix incarnate and being a couple. I''m afraid they''ll be a group to be feared.'''' Tang Yin did not pay attention to everything the people present were talking about as he chatted with the dragon. This one is sending him information about the place where those treasures were located and also mentioning the dangers of this place. This place was not like the other regions. In times past, the other regions he had explored were places that could be explored without having to wait a while for them to open. They were real places within the Eternal World. But, this place, although essentially a ''real'' place within the eternal world, is like a world apart. The moment it opens, what you will see is another world because the mountains here, though not an illusion and real, when it opens this place will disappear. This is due to a particular Primordial Treasure, which has great power over the land. There are currently only 2 Primordial Treasures here. One of them is in charge of maintaining and creating the terrain. It is one of the key pieces of sustenance of this strange little world. While the other is in charge of sustaining the protectors. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The protectors are none other than a Dragon Clan, but the most dangerous thing is still those primordial treasures since getting them is much easier said than done. "The world behind those mountains are actually mountains too, but... Well, you''ll see when they open up. I''ll tell you upfront that the primordial treasures are on the third mountain, the farthest away you''ll find. And, even though I am a Primordial Dragon, don''t ask me for help in dealing with that clan of dragons; those guys were born from the Primordial Treasure; they are not my subordinates." Revealed the dragon. Chapter 706 - 706: A Corrupted Primordial Treasure According to the information Tang Yin got from the dragon, the Primordial Treasures have self-awareness. Therefore, the danger increases, and that is one of the reasons why not many people come to try to get them. It is assumed that they themselves tend to choose who can approach them, and even if you are certain that you can approach them, you would be trying to obtain one of the most precious treasures in the universe. The Primordial Lords crave those treasures, of which there are only a few in the cosmos. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since these treasures have been there for billions of years, no one can ever get close to them, not even a Primordial Lord. This is because both Primordial Treasures are amazing, have incredible intelligence, and are proud by nature. One gives birth to dragons, and the other can practically change a world at will and is not an illusion. These Primordial Treasures'' net and pure power level are practically on par with a Primordial Lord. With each new thing he learned, he had to be much more dangerous. Still, knowing all this, he wanted to try it, as both treasures could be useful to him. He has dragon blood in his veins, and his Celestial Hammer goes very well with dragon-like treasures, so it could serve him in improving his Hammer and making it a much more powerful one. Now, he was most interested in the other one¡ªthe Treasure that could change the world at will. ''It could serve us well when we try to explore outer space; that longed-for starry sky that has always been mysterious to us hides too many secrets and powerful people. We can''t just go out there with nothing to defend ourselves with.'' Although he was being very picky in trying to obtain the two primordial treasures, he would at least try. With just one, his power would increase, and he was absolutely certain that no one in this place could beat him, let alone if he could get both. The minutes ran swiftly, and a strange curtain began to materialize in front of them. But as it materialized, it also began to disappear. This time, it did not disappear suddenly but slowly. Everyone was shocked as it began to do so. What they could see from the slits of this curtain that was disappearing more and more was a different world. When it disappeared completely, no one moved. Not even the Heirs. They were all staring in astonishment at what was in front of them. The huge mountain range had suddenly disappeared. What appeared were huge, moderately flattened mountains upwards, as if they wanted to form the largest and most extensive staircase they had ever seen, but in the form of flattened mountains sloping upwards. A colossal mountain sloping upwards seemed to rise to over 20,000 meters above sea level, a considerable height. It had vast plains and forests that elsewhere might cover a whole world. Although, these had the peculiarity that all the forests were dark and muddy. There even seemed to be extensive lakes, somehow sloping and extensive. Just behind that one was another mountain following exactly the same shape, sloping upwards. It looked a bit like the first one, with the peculiarity that there the situation was greener. There was no darkness unless night came. That was an extensive mountain full of green plains and beautiful, green, flowery forests. It sloped up to more than 60,000 meters above sea level. From a distance, you could see it was a beautiful place to live. Then, there was the third and final mountain. It''s an icy mountain. Much more extensive than the first and the second, it was too difficult to measure in meters, but it was sure that it extended more than 500 kilometers upward and steeply. There were no green places there; everything was icy and completely white. Huge snowstorms could be seen even from here, which meant that the snow could possibly kill many people who went to discover its mysteries. The spectacle this gave was exciting and very colorful, giving a sense of wanting to explore. After several minutes in shock, they were struck by a powerful, pure aura, which woke them up as they tried to figure out what had happened. "Primordial Treasure!" "And it''s powerful!" Astonishment and desire increased the friction between the power of many and the wind, which caused the wind to heat up, and many people shot to the front suddenly. Who could resist in the face of the aura and call of a Primordial Treasure? Even so, many powerful people stood still. None of the main groups, those of the heirs, moved. Many thought they were being arrogant, so they remained in front. But they were not. Suddenly, a strange, practically invisible blade crossed the surroundings. Some felt something cold crossing their bodies but thought it was nothing, so they continued to the front. That created a strange sight of upper body parts floating in the air, moving away from the lower half of their bodies. Hundreds like that! Among such powerful people who had the guts to step this way, almost all of them from higher regions of the universe were immediately killed. At the sight, Tang Yin frowned and looked even higher, feeling attracted to something. In his mind, the dragon''s voice roared, "Run away, kid, it''s impossible to beat that!" At his shout, Tang Yin jumped backward forcefully, taking Qingyue with him, and a huge blade fell in different places, killing a lot of people in an instant. The dragon inside was hysterical, incredibly upset. "Damn traitors, who the hell dares to corrupt a Primordial Treasure!? That''s an affront against the God! An affront against all living beings! An affront against the universe!" His hysterical and strange cries confused Tang Yin for a moment until he looked up again and managed to see what the personification of a Primordial Treasure should be. It did not have a human form as he imagined, although, at the same time, it did. It was a humanoid form in the center, but it had an immense number of dark and terrifying tentacles coming out of its body, which was wrapped in a strange and mysterious little cocoon. "A Primordial Treasure has been corrupted..." Tang Yin was shocked; he had never heard anything like this before. How did they do it? Who did it? No, even, what did it mean to be corrupted, to tell the truth? After all, in the Primordial World, it doesn''t matter what kind of power you have; as long as you don''t break the laws, no one will care. Suddenly, a possibility occurred to him. ''Insanity...'' At the same time, a voice came from behind him. "The Wanderer is back..." The voice came from Yi Xi, who had separated a bit from Ye Kang and the other two when they had to avoid the 2nd attack of that treasure. Chapter 707 - 707: The Law of Madness and Blasphemy Although Yi Xi said that, she didn''t actually say it to answer Tang Yin. She hadn''t even realized he was there because her gaze was fixed on the corrupted treasure before her. Tang Yin didn''t have many memories, but there were too many among the Primordial Lords, some more powerful and better known than others. The Primordial Lords who receive Heirs are also known as the ''Primordial Law Lords'', as they need to differentiate themselves, but some Primordial Laws do not choose heirs. No, we cannot say that there are some. It is only one. The Law of Madness and Blasphemy. Unlike the great majority of primordial laws that deal with a subject in question, such as life, death, time, space, destiny, etc., this Primordial Law does not deal with such a subject since it was born much later than all of them but ascended to become a Primordial Law because of the Madness and blasphemous acts of living beings against the universe. It has had only one Lord in all history. He has no heirs and does not need one, for the Primordial Law cannot really be passed on from generation to generation because the Primordial Law is himself. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Worldly known as ''The Lord of Madness and Blasphemy,'' but his more common name among powerful people is: ''The Wanderer.'' Yi Xi had read about him a few times, and although there are rumors that he had been seen again in the last few thousand years, no one knows where not even her master. But now she is witnessing corruption in a Primordial Treasure. The dragon realized it made sense when he thought correctly and with a cool head. A Primordial Treasure was difficult to corrupt, even for the Law of Death or various Primordial Lords. To corrupt it, they needed to divert their thoughts from their real work, the work bestowed by the universe. Practically, it is like erasing his memories or making him think that what he has been doing so far is stupid, and therefore, he wants to start doing something else. It is possible to do this, and it is a way to make a living being go crazy and fall into insanity. But doing so in front of a Primordial Treasure is almost impossible by normal means. Those guys are so powerful that they have never fallen into the hands of a guy they don''t like. How are they going to allow someone else to change their memories? For that there is another way to do it: The Law of Madness and Blasphemy. This Law meets all the requirements, as it was a Law that was created out of the sin of the races of the living and is one that the universe cannot manage, much less govern. This one is capable of turning the thoughts of a living being against what it is supposed to do; that is why it is called blasphemy because its very existence and powers are blasphemous against the universe. ''If it''s that guy, it makes sense...'' Thought the dragon, though he was still upset. But Yi Xi looked calm when she lowered her head. She even felt a little confused when she looked at Tang Yin and that girl beside her and not at her companions, though she smiled. "Looks like we have a little destiny between us." The fact that she could joke in a situation like this showed that she had ways to defend herself or was carefree. "I''m more attracted to having a destiny with that thing up there." "Oh? You''d rather have a destiny with a hideous, blaspheming thing that blasphemes against its nature than with a beautiful girl who inherits life?" "Well, I don''t know your real face or your power. Instead, I am witnessing a power far beyond my imagination. I fear that if one of those attacks he casually launches strikes my world, it would evaporate it completely." "Hahaha, well, I don''t know where you live now, but that attack can even more evaporate 70% of the habitable planets in the universe." She decided to stop joking and looked at that terrifying thing. Tang Yin looked at her curiously. "Doesn''t it scare you? I don''t think you can beat it in a fight, and many people are dying, but you''re here, calm and even joking and smiling. You look like you have great trump cards." She shook her head. "I can''t beat him on my own. But we have nowhere to run. See how he doesn''t attack us? It''s because we don''t run away. If we fall into chaos and start running away, he''ll see us as a point to kill. Though we''re not off the hook if we stand still either." "Then why are you so calm?" She looked at him and then looked at Qingyue to subsequently look at him again. "She is, too; why can''t I be?" Qingyue didn''t seem scared, but it was not because she could beat him or had trump cards; that''s just how she was. That beautiful block of ice he once met, very curious but amazingly icy, naturally wouldn''t change her nature overnight. It didn''t seem strange to Tang Yin, and Yi Xi used that topic to avoid questions. He shrugged and thought of a way out of there, but that woman wanted to keep talking. "I''ve always been like that. If I can''t do anything, what good does it do me to worry or change the way I am? In the end, my teacher has taught me that keeping a cool head at all times and being capable of joking is the best way to face adversity. Even more so if it''s one at this level." After saying this, she finally changed her gesture a bit and frowned. "The Lord of Madness and Blasphemy did it. This is an adversity I did not expect to see here." She looked a little angry at this, but Tang Yin nodded. "I can tell because I don''t think anything else can twist the mentality so much; just look at it; that treasure is the one that can create worlds. It''s not even an attack treasure, but it''s destroying everything that he has built. But do you have any way other than that to know? It might be a clue to something." She sighed. "The Wanderer, in the last 10 million years, has appeared several times and has twisted the mentality of numerous powers in the Primordial World, I think. Now we have a zombie wanderer with tremendous power, and an insane dragon who claims to be God and has built a palace of beautiful women, all of whom have fallen into the dragon''s depravity, and religion has been founded around that. And it has all been the work of that man, possibly. This time, I can see traces of his power in the Primordial Treasure. Running away from here is impossible, and it will only fall to us to fall into his games." Tang Yin nodded. ''I see, so there are big changes in that place.'' "What do you think his games are? From what I see, he used to be able to build worlds, but now he just wants to destroy things. We could fall into a deadly game." "Haha, it''s possible. I don''t think you have a way to run away, do you? His power has blocked all treasures. Unless you have a primordial treasure, I''m afraid you won''t be able to run away. My Primordial Law hasn''t developed that much yet either, and Ye Kang is worse off than I am." ''A Primordial Treasure, huh.'' Tang Yin frowned. He felt he had something like that but preferred playing it safe. ''Hey, dragon.'' He called out in his mind. Chapter 708 - 708: Ideas in order "What''s going on? I have no way to deal with that guy. In ancient times, or if I wasn''t sealed, I could do it, but in my current state, it''s impossible to fight that." The dragon was clear, but that wasn''t what Tang Yin wanted to ask him. ''That''s not what I mean; what kind of power does that treasure have? Does it build worlds, or is it an ultra-realistic illusion treasure?'' he asked. The dragon seemed to think for a while before answering. "Its power is that of creating worlds. It''s not an illusion treasure or anything like that; it''s a real-world-creating treasure. In the past, that treasure was what I used to make this great world. Now that it has been corrupted, it naturally wants to destroy what it once created." ''Why did they corrupt it? Do you know of any plan of that Primordial Lord?'' "Hmm, The Wanderer is not just any Primordial Lord. He is strange and mysterious; no one knows where he came from, his mission, or what he wants to do. I would be very biased if I answered anything about him because he had previously destroyed several of my races. But you should know that The Wanderer is a man who was seen several times next to the Great Inventor, the one who invented the Law that gives you your power. The Wanderer was treated as a madman in the past, like the Great Inventor, but I knew the Great Inventor personally, and I know he is not mad. So maybe The Wanderer isn''t either." "Now, I can''t know why he was corrupted, but I have theories." ''Anything of value don''t you have around this?'' Tang Yin was annoyed that this guy knew nothing more than passive information. The dragon chuckled under his breath. "Boy, do you think it''s easy to decipher the great powers? If I had to say why he was corrupted, perhaps they would seek to unleash me since he is acting to destroy this world. If he destroys it, then I will be free." ''I see.'' Tang Yin nodded. "Do you think he can destroy it?" "His abilities haven''t been corrupted, so I don''t think so. At that time, not only did that item create this world, but I also put off my power. Also, by creating worlds with my Eternity, the world became eternal. I don''t think he can destroy it unless I am unleashed and we use our maximum power. Eternity cannot be violated, after all." ''I understand. Now, do you have any idea how to get out of this? Do you think trying to control it is a good idea? Or is it leading us towards a game?'' While asking questions, that thing continued its killing spree. The hearts of those here, including Yi Xi''s and Qingyue''s tightened each time. Although they were not afraid of it, the truth was that those attacks were deadly. They were like incredibly sharp knives, made of pure energy, and when unleashed on you, they would rip your skin forcefully and cut you to pieces. Many people died from trying to flee, and even those who were watching without moving received some attacks. The dragon sighed. "I have no ideas to get out of there. I must recommend you to get out of there. A corrupted primordial treasure is no easy task, even for me with all my power. But I know you cannot escape; therefore, I recommend trying to find the other treasure." ''Can the dragon treasure counter it? Is it that powerful?'' "No, but it is a primordial treasure. Besides, there are things that even The Wanderer can''t erase. Those two treasures in the past were mine. One helped me to create worlds, the other to formulate members and Clans of my race. Many of the most powerful clans were born from that other treasure. If you don''t see that other treasure, it''s possible because that guy is holding him prisoner, as I can feel the presence of that treasure." ''What if it''s corrupted too?'' "It would be here." ''Why?'' "When a dragon is corrupted, it becomes a Dragon of Corruption. Its only mission is to destroy. That primordial treasure was born when the first dragons were created and was born to create dragons, so its mentality is similar to that of a dragon. If it had been corrupted, it would have been the first to try to destroy everything, including its mate. Since he is not here, it means he has not been corrupted. So, if you get it and manage to control it, you might be able to tame that primordial treasure in a mental battle. Although... I think you could do it without that, but you''d hurt the soul inside you; not a good idea." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin frowned. ''Soul inside me? Akari?'' Though he asked, he didn''t receive a question from the dragon. He stared at the Primordial Treasure that was still attacking and smiled. Taking control of a primordial treasure was easier said than done, but he couldn''t refute the dragon in this case. In fact, he had a way to take control of the thing. ''I just have to make the System bend it. I think the System is equated in power with that thing.'' Tang Yin smiled. Naturally, taking control of a treasure that hadn''t been corrupted was easier, so he decided to fall into that thing''s game. He would go and look for that other treasure. While he was so thoughtful, the primordial treasure unleashed its deadly fury with an unperturbed, poker-faced back-and-forth. Soon, people realized that running would not save them and began to stand still, which made them save themselves. That also made many people realize the trick. They stood in one place, trembling but without uttering a word. Tang Yin was the first to notice that all these attacks created a small path leading to the huge mountain in the background. It was a long path barely noticeable to the one with a good sense. Noticing it, he frowned and looked at the treasure once more. He wanted to see if that thing would do anything if he moved through that place. After looking at it for a moment, he started to walk through. Qingyue and Yi Xi were startled by his movement, but Tang Yin held up his hand to stop them from moving. He walked about 10 meters, and for a moment, he felt that thing''s gaze fixed on him. It didn''t seem to care, yet somehow, it smiled. That made Tang Yin smile. "This path is the one that is preparing us to fall into its game. Naturally, anyone who runs away from a lunatic''s game will attract his anger, but anyone who falls into it will attract his happiness. It seems we have no choice but to move this way." He said, looking at Yi Xi and Qingyue. Chapter 709 - 709: Lunatics Death Game Although they were both in shock, they walked a little behind Tang Yin and realized that it was real. That crazy beast wasn''t attacking them, as if it didn''t care what they were doing. It even seemed to have created a path with the treasure energy for them to walk calmly through. Still, he hadn''t said a single word. He simply waited patiently for the next one to move to a different location to kill him. With Tang Yin''s example, many people began to walk the same path¡ªthe powerful first, then the weaker ones. Soon, everyone was climbing the huge mountain, guided by the energy of that treasure. When everyone started walking along that path, the treasure seemed to look at them with a playful, smiling face. He turned around and began to fly towards the top of the first mountain where all those who followed the path should stop. Since they had figured out what the treasure wanted to do, they all tried to fly to the place but realized they couldn''t. "Our energy is totally restricted. This could be a lunatic''s death game." Tang Yin revealed to the two girls behind him. They both nodded. "We can only walk?" Qingyue frowned. "Yes." Tang Yin looked up to the top of the mountain. From where they stood, thousands of feet from the top, he could see the figure of that treasure staring back at them. "Running away is not an option. That guy is watching us." He sighed. "Ah." Just then, a scream distracted him; it was a low cry from behind him. "What''s wrong?" he asked. Yi Xi seemed to have realized something important. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It restricted our energy and power. But this mountain has many powerful beasts. I''m afraid we''ll be in trouble if we go deep." Tang Yin nodded, realizing she was right. ''I see.'' He looked up again. "It''s not for nothing that it''s a lunatic''s death game." Sighing and unable to do anything else, he continued on his way. Both girls knew they had nothing to do but follow behind him. In the first few yards, nothing happened, but going into this mountain in a straight line meant passing through lakes, forests, and vast plains. There were many treasures, but no one but the greedy seemed to care. Everyone was more focused on what could happen at any moment. Then, as they passed through a vast forest, having already lost sight of that primordial treasure but still feeling its power around their necks, the real game of death began. The forest was not very troublesome on its own, but it had poison in the air. And it wasn''t just any poison. "There must be poisonous snakes around here. And they must be very big." As Tang Yin said this, his senses found the danger darting two ways, the two women behind him. He moved unconsciously to grab the snake heading toward Qingyue, strangling it in a moment. It was a huge snake¡ªover 2 meters with decent power¡ªbut it ended up writhing under his strong grip. "Are you okay?" he asked quickly. Qingyue smiled, "Thank you, Tang Yin. I''m fine." He nodded to her and finally looked the other way, as they were also attacking Yi Xi. He then noticed that she had grabbed it nimbly as well. "Looks like your senses are still working." She looked at him reproachfully. "If they didn''t work, I would possibly be poisoned now because our leader didn''t know how to prioritize the two of us simultaneously." Tang Yin shrugged. ''I don''t think I have rubber arms. But okay.'' He looked at the snake. "I''ve never seen it before, but these chubs... Are they snakes descended from dragons?" The snake had a pair of dragon horns on top. Yi Xi felt indignant that Tang Yin ignored her reproach, but in the end, she sighed. She punched the beast a few more times and knocked it to the ground. "Yes and no. They have dragon blood because they got it somehow, but they are not dragon descendants. They''re trying to become dragons." "I see. So, they are trying to pass through the Heaven''s Gate that turns them into dragons." "Something like that, but in this case, what they would be wishing is to attract the attention of the primordial treasure. With its help, they could evolve and become powerful dragons." Tang Yin nodded. Just then, several shouts came from behind them, so they turned to see what was going on. "They didn''t meet the same fate." Numerous people were attacked by snakes, spiders, and even giant poisonous ants up to 1 meter tall. Many died instantly because their senses were also blocked because of that bastard''s game. They were quite potent poisons. Tang Yin sighed in relief that he moved quickly to stop the snake that tried to attack Qingyue. ''It seems that everyone''s senses are blocked here. Slower reactions are expected from now on.'' Tang Yin raised his hand and grasped Qingyue''s hand. "Don''t walk away from me. It''s dangerous." She smiled softly and nodded tenderly. Although her senses weren''t too bad, feeling protected by Tang Yin was much better than acting against those beasts, so she kept silent. Yi Xi looked at this with rolled eyes but said nothing. The three of them continued their way through. Some snakes attacked again, but they were easily shot down. Giant spiders and even ants attacked as well, but they were nothing. They all died easily. Still, the path behind them was pitiful. Many corpses were left on the road, being eaten by beasts. Others were so wounded that they were afraid to continue. There was no gift waiting for them at the end, so why go forward? What was the point of doing so? As many tried to stand still again and stay safe, they felt the danger run down their spines as an attack was unleashed upon them to scare them and remind them of the kind of territory they were in. They were in the hands of a madman. They were in a Lunatic''s Game of Death. Nothing was normal; everything here could kill you. Chapter 710 - 710: Corrupted Eternal Sea They had no choice but to keep moving forward. Standing still for even 10 minutes meant being in mortal danger because that guy would want to attack them. Good news for them: They soon left that poisonous area, although not before being attacked by a wave of poisonous beasts. The remaining ones were already expecting something like that, so they managed to defeat it without major problems. As they advanced through the world''s different biomes, different beasts launched themselves upon them. Some were so powerful that they swallowed many of them in one bite, but apparently, they had restrictions, so after that, they disappeared. They were walking fast, hurried to try to get to the top quickly, taking advantage of the fact that they started from a profitable area of the mountain. But it still took them several days of continuous walking without sleep to get there. No one dared to sleep when there was such a dangerous guy sniffing their necks and waiting for the slightest carelessness to kill them. Several days later, Tang Yin, Qingyue, and Yi Xi reached the top. They were not very affected by what had happened, but as they reached the top, that treasure stood a little farther up in the air, looking at them with a mocking smile. That made the three of them look down to see what it was mocking, and they were stunned. Tang Yin sighed. He could foresee a huge slaughter in this place, even when it hadn''t happened. Below the mountain and on the way to the next one, there was just a pile of giant stakes made of star rock or something similar, incredibly sharp and tough. Next to them were many treasures of all kinds. They would make anyone drool, for they looked very powerful. ''They''re a trap.'' He was not foolish enough to think these treasures were there to be picked up. They couldn''t fly and needed to dive down to continue on their way, but to fall badly was a symbol of death. And those treasures were in the most dangerous areas of the place. This guy, being a lunatic with a mind twisted by madness and blasphemy, Tang Yin could safely assure that all those treasures had a trap behind them. Throwing yourself like an idiot to get it would kill you, but if you make a lot of plans without knowing what''s coming next, you might fail. And that was likely to happen to several here. After all, these were not easy treasures to ignore. With the first group arriving, the rest slowly trickled in. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they were all gathered there, some were anxious at the sight of so many treasures, some were cool-headed, and some simply wished they could jump in and get so much wealth and power all at once. But out of fear of death, everyone stopped and did nothing, waiting for the Primordial Treasure to say something or make some gesture in order to move. The treasure looked from side to side at each group present. He didn''t care who they were; he could even recognize some Heirs among them, but who cared? He suddenly smiled. "Since you decided to play with me, I have many gifts for you. All the treasures down there are yours. Whoever grabs it will belong to you. There are many items of the highest level; some can even be compared to some primordial treasures. I will do nothing to prevent you from taking it. However, I must warn you that those traps that are there are dangerous. Even so, from now on you will be able to fly, so I don''t think it will be a problem for you. Take this as a gift from me before you continue the game." As he said this, he turned and walked away until he stood again on top of the other mountain. He was too far away from them. His words caused a clamor to break out among many people. Several groups were so ecstatic that they jumped straight into the hole when they realized they could fly. If they could fly, how could a few stakes put them in danger? They would get as much treasure as they could! Those who thought so were not few. Only a few remained at bay. Tang Yin didn''t care about any of those treasures, Yi Xi didn''t either, and Qingyue wasn''t stupid. She wouldn''t move to a place where Tang Yin didn''t go, either. Naturally, they smelled something fishy. Despite the fact that they could fly, it was not impossible to die in a game of that strange thing, so they took to watching. And it didn''t take long for their suspicions to come true. The people who were now falling rapidly to search for these treasures suddenly felt that they had lost control of their flight. An enormous, oppressive, and dragging force pulled them down at great speed, and many were pinned to the stakes. Screams rang out, and agony pervaded the atmosphere. Guts flew everywhere; organs were impaled or destroyed. The remaining body parts began to slide through the giant stakes and would soon hit the ground. Yet, suddenly, just when they were supposed to hit the ground, strange and curious animal jaws appeared and swallowed them up. Those who were still alive were also swallowed alive by those strange animals, and blood suddenly sprayed all over the ground. That shocked Tang Yin and everyone watching. "Water!?" "Those were sharks?!" The exclamations were not long in coming. Tang Yin frowned. ''Is that an Eternal Sea, Dragon?'' He asked curiously as he noticed something strange. The dragon chuckled before answering. ''That''s right. It''s a Corrupted Eternal Sea. No one can create the real Eternal Sea beside me; what the bastard who put it there, I mean, that one over there, did is steal an Eternal Sea and put it here. At the same time, he threw an absurd amount of corpses at it until it became corrupt." Tang Yin nodded. It made sense. ''A Corrupted Eternal Sea. That''s very dangerous. What''s down there?'' "I cannot know. That''s the joy of a corrupt one. It''s possible that when you go down, hundreds of thousands of sharks like that could be waiting for you. Or maybe a huge snake could be waiting for you that would look at you and throw you into its jaws. Or it could be a leviathan or a dragon. Who knows what lies on the other side of a Corrupted Eternal Sea capable of camouflaging itself with its surroundings? If you want to find out, you should come down." Teased a little. Truth be told, he was already losing hope that Tang Yin would be able to let go of him, as he would possibly die at the hands of that thing. The difference in power was simply absurd. That''s why he repeated, "Honestly, I don''t think you have any other choice." Chapter 711 - 711: Inside the Corrupted Eternal Sea things change Although Tang Yin knew that going down there was dangerous, the truth was that he had no choice. Besides, he still had advantages even in this place. That bastard who was flying over them and looking at them like they were some kind of trash wasn''t counting on the trump cards Tang Yin had because he was a different heir, one who didn''t depend on just any Primordial Law. Yi Xi was confused when she saw it. She couldn''t understand it, and even though Qingyue thought she knew something, she didn''t fully understand it either, so they both looked at Tang Yin. "It''s an Eternal Corrupted Sea; it''s dangerous to enter there because we don''t know what''s on the other side of that place. Still, I have a way to cross it safely. I can see that it''s not very extensive since it was subtracted from somewhere and forcibly put here." He said and looked at Yi Xi. "Let me ask you a few questions before we go on - can you use your power?" "The Law of Life? Of course. This world cannot seal a Primordial Law." "Right. Then, if you expand your Law of Life to the surroundings, is it possible that those corrupt sharks you saw there won''t do anything to you because you are the ''Life''? Does that attribute still function within your capabilities?" This time, Yi Xi had to consider it a bit before answering. "The attribute should do the trick, but I can''t say for sure that it will do with those corrupt sharks. Not because they don''t value it, but because the pressure of an Eternal Sea would cause it to distort my power a bit and not reach them properly. Besides, I''ve never been in an Eternal Sea before, much less a corrupt one, so there might be some changes." Tang Yin nodded. "All right then, if that''s the case, I can take you. You just need to focus on doing exactly what I just said." He looked back at the Eternal Sea and prepared to enter; Yi Xi spoke up, stunned by his words. "Wait, you mean you were considering whether to take me? You intended to leave me here in case I couldn''t do that?" She couldn''t believe his words. Tang Yin looked at her and nodded. "Of course. Why would I take someone who is of no use to me? But you are useful, and if you couldn''t do that, I''m sure you could do one of the other three things I was thinking of, so don''t worry, yes, I was going to take you." She gaped but soon witnessed something much ''worse.'' Tang Yin turned and gave Qingyue a soft kiss on the lips, then told her that she didn''t need to do anything this time; she could just follow him closely and prepare in case she needed to use her power. Then Yi Xi noticed that the preference level here was at levels she couldn''t understand, perhaps because she had never been treated like this before. Somehow, she didn''t feel so bad; it even caused her some amusement, though she seemed a bit annoyed inside. "I''ll take it, but it offends the hell out of me." She said in a complaining way. Tang Yin didn''t think much of her words; he grabbed their waists without asking their permission and then jumped into the Eternal Sea. Many people had to use their treasures to cross this, but Tang Yin didn''t need any of that. The Eternal Sea was a decent territory in which he could move. Although he surely didn''t have the same agility as those sharks, they don''t have something Tang Yin does: The Law of Control. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As their bodies approached the Eternal Corrupt Sea, several sharks appeared in the vicinity. Coming so close caused Tang Yin to extend the divine sense of his divine soul everywhere to know what was there. ''Aquatic dragons, there even seems to be a crazier critter in the background.'' He smiled. They were big and powerful but too slow for him. He looked at Yi Xi and nodded to her. Then, she spread her aura of life to all sides as well. The sharks and some small dragons nearby were affected, but then the three fell into the Eternal Sea with a splash. They were powerful people, cultivators, and a woman whose power was unknown, but she sure was powerful, so they could see in the water without problems. On the other side of that camouflaged eternal sea were many monsters eating and watching them. Some of the more enormous beasts below were unaffected, so a huge snake or something like it opened its jaws when it saw three baits come in. It was saying, "This is my prey." It was huge, much bigger than any sea whale Tang Yin had ever seen before, it was as big as a huge dragon. That mouth could swallow a mountain with no problem. Still, he wasn''t worried. The darkness below and the countless beasts watching him soon transformed into many beasts who wanted to eat them because Yi Xi''s power encountered problems transmitting in this place. Still, Tang Yin would not allow this. The plan''s first step was to use his Law of Control to expand Yi Xi''s energy. He had seen it a few days before when he had been traveling with her, and because of that, he had studied enough to expand it. He couldn''t control it or anything like that; it was very complicated to do it in a short time, but he could make it less obstructed by the Eternal Sea, and that''s what he did quickly. Suddenly, many beasts were affected; the larger ones hesitated in their movements before continuing. That small moment gained was crucial for Tang Yin to start swimming at an absurd speed using his Law of Control. Swimming so fast created no problems for him, but it soon became apparent that it was much larger than estimated in this sea. He realized that his previous calculations were wrong. Still, he did not think of this as a problem. There were already beasts pouncing on him, hoping to swallow him up, for he had proven to have great power. Tang Yin acted composed and looked up. The pressure he had seen before was no longer visible from here. ''Could it be that after entering this place, if you manage to survive, you could get out?'' he thought and didn''t hesitate to try. ''Knocking on the door is not entering, they say over there.'' He surfaced and jumped hard towards one of the stakes. Both girls were still in his hands, but he managed to stop a little, leaning over that stake and smiled. ''This makes it easier.'' That pressure was gone from him. It wasn''t that it didn''t exist; it just didn''t affect those bathed in the Eternal Sea. Now, falling into the Eternal Sea was the most dangerous thing; how did you get out of there without treasure? It was possible only by using a Primordial Law as good as Control, which allowed you to control everything around you to swim fast. Because fighting against those beasts was ridiculous, therefore, falling would get you out of the pressure, but it would possibly kill you. It was a real death trap. But it wasn''t over yet. Chapter 712 - 712: Banquet of a God When he touched firmness, he had to jump aside because a huge beast followed him and tried to swallow him. It was a snake, and its face was like 10 Tang Yin, but it did not come alone. A fish tail almost crushed him, as did an octopus tentacle. All giant things lunged at him, trying to swallow him or grab him somehow. Just when he thought the onslaught was over, a huge snake head came out, looking to swallow him. It was the same strange snake he had seen before, extremely large. Its jaws could cause fear to anyone who saw them because they were too big, but Tang Yin didn''t care. The beast didn''t count on the fact that he could already fly here. Just as it was about to be swallowed, Tang Yin shot out, flying at great speed, managing to quickly get away from the place. Still, flying made their bodies dry up, so the pressure soon sent them into the Eternal Sea, but that wasn''t a problem. Getting away from the main beasts was paramount, and although there were still more below, Tang Yin managed to avoid them and fly away again. This process was repeated several times until he reached the other side of the Eternal Sea. Just when they thought they could breathe and were relieved that they didn''t have such large beasts behind them, a large number of beasts appeared before them. ''Shit, how many beasts are there? 5,000?'' Not only were there thousands of beasts, but they were also very large and of different types. Quite powerful. Fighting a few of them would already be tricky, let alone fighting thousands upon thousands that seemed to spread across the length and breadth of a large dry plain. "Qingyue, let''s freeze the whole place. Stopping us here would be suicide." Tang Yin and Qingyue quickly raised their hands and chanted their respective greatest Ice Law skills. Soon, an icy world was unleashed beneath them, driven and propelled by the Law of Control and the Essence of the Ice Phoenix. Right now, Qingyue had better control of this than before; she had managed to understand it more. So, this was a deadly skill for many that managed to freeze all the beasts in a few seconds. Upon reaching land, they lost the ability to fly, but they still managed to jump over the sea of beasts and cross it before their abilities collapsed. As they did so, Yi Xi was shocked. ''They are more powerful than I imagined. But did he use the Law of Ice? I thought his power had something to do with water... Although ice is ''essentially water,'' it''s not versatile enough to move at such a great speed under the eternal sea. Also, previously, he seems to have interfered a bit with my Law of Life; did he use any treasure?'' There were many things on her mind, but Yi Xi did not delay. She knew that if she did, she would have a hard time or have to use her treasures. Crossing that place without treasures was already something amazing; she couldn''t spend them now that she was already so far ahead. And the three of them plunged into the many forests on the other side of the plains, heading for the place where that primordial treasure was. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those who were left behind, though in shock at so many sudden revelations coming one after another, ultimately felt grateful to that Heir who had shown them the way to pass. Then, soon, all were immersed in that ordeal. Some would die, but there would not be as many as at the beginning. . Thus, the hours and days passed until Tang Yin reached the top of the second mountain. After him, and several hours later, more began to arrive. Within days, more arrived, and it was not until the last group arrived that the Primordial Treasure moved from where he sat, watching everything. Finally, he spoke again. "Congratulations to all of you for passing. Too bad you didn''t accept my gifts. I feel a little sad about that." He feigned a sad face as he said this but looked angrily at Tang Yin. Naturally, he knew it was because of him that they ignored the treasures. He basically showed them a way out of there that he didn''t think they could use. That''s why he was furious, but he didn''t show it other than that look. "Now, as my congratulations on passing a little game, I want to play another one with you. This one is called Banquet of a God; what''s in it?" As he said that, he slapped his hands, and the ground beneath everyone''s feet vibrated until they appeared in a huge black and gold, slightly darkened castle that looked glamorous and extremely beautiful but also spooky. It was an ancient castle, and it looked deadly and dangerous. Tang Yin frowned. ''We traveled all that distance from the other mountain to the top of a mountain hundreds of kilometers high in just the blink of an eye...'' This was the top of the largest mountain. The dragon inside him then reacted. "The dragons are imprisoned! So is the other treasure in the main room just below it!" He exclaimed. With his exclamation also resounded another clap given by the primordial treasure, and they all disappeared again from where they were, arriving in a huge picturesque but somewhat darkened room. It was a beautiful, luxurious room that left everyone in shock. This brought another exclamation from the dragon. "You''re in luck, kid; this is the main room; look down!" Tang Yin didn''t really need someone to tell him. From the moment he stepped into the room, he felt that something was wrong. He felt himself being watched by some kind of living being; at the same time, he felt a strange and pure aura coming to him; it seemed to attract him. As he looked down, he and all those who did were shocked. The ground was crystal clear, and a huge hole was underneath the castle. A bunch of dragons chained by robust chains stood near a powerful item that gave off a fantastic aura. A Primordial Treasure! The second one was within their sight. But, as if the treasure that brought them here only just understood what he had just done, he smiled and apologized. "Oops, sorry. Seems I forgot to put the rug down." Then he clapped his hands again, and a carpet appeared over the floor. Not only was it able to cover the floor, but it was also able to prevent any aura from escaping through there. That somehow removed the curiosity in everyone''s eyes and brought a terrible terror to their eyelids. Some had tremors and felt the urge to faint, but they knew they were not even privileged to do that at present. They were before a lunatic who could kidnap such powerful dragons and another Primordial Treasure! They were all finished. If this guy wanted to kill them, it was certain they would be dead. But did he want to do it? When they looked up, they realized the room was filled with delicious food. They all had a lot of energy, which might make them stronger. Plus, they looked amazingly appetizing. Chapter 713 - 713: The True Banquet of God The bellies of many of those present roared, protesting for food. How appetizing the atmosphere had become made the primordial treasure that brought them here smile. "Please go ahead. Eat quietly and enjoy yourselves. This is the reward for passing my little tests. Naturally, that was just a little welcome game, so you can look for what you came here for. The tests are over now, so enjoy at your leisure." Although he was not trustworthy, he looked at them one by one. These guys were so hungry that many of them took the first step to taste that appetizing food. The taste overwhelmed them, and it was so delicious that they were soon immersed in chewing big mouthfuls. Many did not move because they thought it had poison in it, but it did not. They couldn''t help but move after several minutes of ''walking'' around doing nothing and began eating. Tang Yin found it strange that there was no poison, but he couldn''t even talk to Qingyue or Yi Xi in this place under that guy''s gaze. After saying all that, the treasure sat on the throne across the room to look at them with a smile on his face. This smile gave many people the creeps, not because it was scary but because it made no sense. What was that lunatic doing smiling while staring at them? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe there was some kind of late poison in the food, but there was nothing like that. ''This is strange.'' He thought, and after a moment, he remembered again what he had said earlier. ''God''s Banquet...'' He frowned. ''It could be...'' The dragon replied to him doubt, which was already resolved in his mind. "You are the food. He is the God." ''As I thought...'' They were in danger. Danger? They had been in danger ever since they couldn''t escape this guy, ever since they were forced to go down an unseen path of energy and go through a lot of strange situations and powerful beasts. But now, they were in a totally different danger. If they had any hope of escape before, now they had none. Many of those present realized this sometime later and began planning to use their treasures and maximum powers. Although they had already fallen completely into the game, they would possibly die even if they used everything they could. But none of them stopped eating or making plans. Most of them did not know the world yet, and arrogant though they were, at this moment, they finally understood that such arrogance was foolish. They had never known true strength, and that had destined them for a crushing defeat where everything was written before they even hoped, but they clung to the idea that they still had a chance to save themselves, even if the chance really didn''t exist. Tang Yin was the one scheming in his mind. Revealing his system in front of so many people was not within his plans; that must remain hidden from the gaze of the masses. It is a power that is possibly even superior to a Primordial Treasure; if he showed it, it would be sought after by everyone. But he had to find a way to get that other primordial treasure. Destroying the crystal beneath them was not possible by conventional means. Perhaps if he allowed the System to attack with its chains, he could pierce it, but then he would have to buy time to do it. The thing is, how does he buy time? ''Although it is a living being, it is a living being as a tool. In the face of the Law of Control, it must have some weakness, right?'' At this point, he regretted not using tools before with the Law of Control; he had no information about it. But he thought it might be possible. Now, the thing is that the power of that thing is so superior that it would be impossible for his Law to affect it. From the Law of Control, his biggest advantage right now was the Aura of Control. If he mixed it with the Divine Aura of his Soul, the properties increased, drastically increasing the attack power. It is something he can use even with his sealed power. What the Divine Aura does is boost the Aura of Control, i.e., it boosts the properties of the Law of Control, and the Law, in turn, boosts all other attacks, defenses, or whatever is created as a result of it or its affiliated Laws/Powers. But, even if it did all that... How far away is it still from the Power Level of a true Primordial Treasure? Beasts or beings that belong to this world are not restricted by the Laws of the World. Therefore, the Primordial Treasure had to be so powerful that it could eliminate them with a snap of its fingers, as it showed before. So, no matter how hard he tried, he felt more and more locked into a dead end where he had little chance of victory. But, soon, he seemed to find a way and smiled. His mood improved, and he continued to eat. Soon, several maids entered the room and served more food. Even some dancers seemed to have been hired. They had splendid bodies but also strange things that no one could tell or see. Everyone knew there was something strange, although they didn''t know if it was because they were scared or what. But 2 hours later, when they were already full, the Primordial Treasure stood up. "Hahaha, you''re finally done!" He exclaimed and smiled kindly at them. "It is an honor for me to have so many guests at this little Banquet of God; I hope you enjoyed the meal. I would really like to hear you talk, but you seem to be very quiet. You are the quietest group I have seen in a long time. I never thought I''d see people under 1,000 years old, who could be silent for so long, despite being so relaxed." "Honestly, you have my admiration." "Now, I have prepared your last reward for passing my tests. I hope you feel good. It''s the dance ceremony of my dear dancers, The Devourers of Hell!" When he exclaimed those last words, all the maids and dancers present suddenly underwent a transformation. From head to toe, everything changed. From the previous human form to a grotesque form with strange and horrible mouths, four arms, two of which were long and skinny, and two normal but of a terrifying color without blood. The new appearance they adopted looked horrifying. It made everyone''s heart clench, and suddenly, many of them moved. Their speed was so overwhelming and absurd that no one could see them when they were already on the other side of the room, with heads in their hands and a trickle of blood flowing out of the corpses and into their bodies. One of the beasts that killed two then knelt again in front of the Primordial Treasure, and it smiled sinisterly. "Welcome to the true Banquet of God. I know none of you can speak or move; you just need to see. Enjoy your last moments alive." He laid a hand on that horrifying beast and absorbed all its power in a moment, killing it and leaving it dry lying on its side. Chapter 714 - 714: Take a risk Those horrifying beasts did not stop moving after that. Every movement posed a danger to many of them until suddenly, one of them cried, "NOW!" Although none were privy to each other''s thoughts, they all agreed on one thing: They had to survive. If one was going to attack, then they would all do it to at least have the slightest chance. Soon, powerful items and myriad laws and powers were shooting back and forth. Some were aimed at those horrifying beasts, others seemed to be aimed at the castle, and others were directed at the primordial treasure. Such a sudden explosion of diverse powers made the primordial treasure, instead of feeling astonished, smile. He was expecting that. The more they resisted, the better it was for his personal enjoyment. That''s why he let all those attacks hit wherever they wanted. He didn''t care about defending the castle, his horrifying beasts, or himself. How could these small attacks destroy his castle? How could they damage it? How could they even think of damaging his horrifying beasts, which were incredibly resistant to most attacks? Although his beasts were essentially not very powerful, their advantage was that they had resistance to the vast majority of attacks in this world. That resistance was powerful enough to prevent attacks below a certain level, which none of those present had from being ineffective. That was why he was confident. And that was his mistake. To his surprise, a couple of energies swirled through many of those attacks and struck at the same time¡ªenergies of empowerment and penetration. This caused many of the heads of his horrifying beasts to suddenly explode. His castle shook, and a few debris fell, being knocked down a bit in some areas. Although the attacks towards him didn''t even touch him, the rest of the damage caused was crucial to anger him. He quickly searched the room for the source of that strange power and frowned as he found a figure hidden in the crowd. ''That''s him. Hmph, little divine heir, you''re capable. Let me eat you first; we''ll start with the main course.'' He immediately jumped towards Tang Yin, a move that many considered ''unexpected'' but which Tang Yin expected. This was just what he needed. He hadn''t expected those beasts from a moment ago to be so weak against control and their ability when mixed with the law of life, but considering their kind of evil attribute, it made a bit of sense. But that was just an added bonus to everything; it was no big deal. It surprised everyone present, but to him, it meant nothing. What he had expected was the treasure''s attention on him. And now he had gotten it. Seeing that swift thing coming towards him, Tang Yin screamed inwardly. "Now, dragon!" Then the dragon laughed a little at this guy''s crazy plan. Didn''t he know that if he was a little slower, he would die? Why did he trust him if maybe he could have been tricking him into falling here? Still, the dragon really wasn''t like that. Maybe that''s what Tang Yin knew, or maybe it was another motive, but soon, the dragon roared into the interior of the Eternal Sea, far away from here. Even so, that roar was transmitted through his spiritual strands, and suddenly, the terrifying roar of a dragon emerged from inside Tang Yin''s body and filled the entire room of that gloomy castle. At the same time, the vibrations of the distant roar reached through the earth, which caused an intense frenzy of madness to rise among the dragons below. At the same time, the primordial treasure stopped for a moment. It wasn''t even 5 seconds, but Tang Yin seized the moment to pounce on it and struck it with his hand covered by the Law of Control in all its splendor. Surprised, he couldn''t raise much defense and was pushed back slightly. It wasn''t too much, but it was enough. Tang Yin instantly fell to the ground with a huge hammer, pointing it as if he wanted to drive it into the ground. That signaled Qingyue and Yi Xi at the other ends to act. Yi Xi activated her items and directed a strong attack toward the Primordial Treasure, while Qingyue had only one job: to Freeze the crystal beneath her. During the moments she was not visible, she moved across the room and sent her energy through the walls to search for the weak point of these crystals. If they had no weak point for some reason, then she was looking for the point of connection between the crystals and the walls. When she found them, she froze them. Now, she just needed to extend that freezing range. Suddenly, the frozen range expanded to all sides, and she demanded all she could, bringing her Phoenix Essence to the point where she had no choice but to show herself with a frenzy of ice that began to surround the room. All of that happened quickly, and by the time Tang Yin fell to the ground and put all his strength into that attack, everything was already frozen. The frozen crystal was much easier to break than the crystal itself. After 5 seconds, the entire ground came crashing down with a frantic roar. At the same time, the numerous dragons jumped to the surface, causing the corrupted Primordial Treasure to frown as he recovered. ''That bastard...'' He immediately realized that he had been tricked and lured into a small trap by such an insignificant little bastard like that. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, when he turned to look for him, he was gone. He then became angry. He remembered that bastard. He had been with two pretty ladies, one of whom was the Heiress of Life. Since he couldn''t get the bastard, then he would kill them. He turned sharply to find one of them. ''Damn phoenix, so you came out into the world to give me trouble.'' He jumped towards where Qingyue was at high speed. She had been exhausted; she never thought freezing something would be so difficult. Still, fortunately, she did well, though she made a mistake. She was blown away when everything went down, and that made her extremely visible. She was quick to sense the imminent danger approaching and looked up. A horrifying sight entered before her as she noticed that the ridiculously powerful bastard was nothing short of tearing her apart. Chapter 715 - 715: Controlling a Primordial Treasure Even so, Qingyue maintained her calm and tranquil expression. She didn''t even think about doing anything stupid; she simply kept her eyes on him, knowing that avoiding him was impossible. They were at a distance of barely a few hundred meters at most. With that guy''s power, shortening that distance was a matter of milliseconds, and that''s how it was. At that very moment, she noticed he was already on top of her, launching a deadly blow capable of destroying entire planets. The distance was so short that there was no way she could dodge it, no matter what she did. It was simply too far away. Seeing that mighty fist approaching her like that made her see almost her entire life pass before her eyes; the last image to appear was Tang Yin. As if her vision materialized him, a figure suddenly appeared before her. He was carrying a strange item in his hand, and he had been preceded by tremendous dragon power. In that same instant, the blow of the primordial treasure hit hard on the small item in Tang Yin''s hands. What should have been a body falling backward half dead suddenly became an immovable resistance, and no matter how much power he had in front of him, he did not move. On the contrary, that clash shot out enormous influxes of power in all directions, and the primordial treasure that had gone mad was forced to retreat in shock. A large number of dragons that were previously locked up suddenly came out with great power into the light of day. The castle could offer no opposition; it was brought down by the giant wings of the dragons and their extended movements. But the corrupted primordial treasure didn''t care about that. He stared fixedly at the treasure in Tang Yin''s hand. ''Did he give himself so easily to such a weak human? What the hell was he thinking?'' Unable to understand the situation, this guy had no choice but to look carefully at this divine heir. That thing in his hand was a primordial treasure, one in its full right and with its vision uncorrupted. It is a dangerous thing, although, in the hands of such a weak master, it would not be so useful that it made what he was planning to do considerably more difficult. Tang Yin looked at Qingyue, worried, but noticing that she was smiling at him, he knew she was all right. "I''m sorry, I should have predicted that; I put you in danger for no reason." She shook her head in response. "It''s okay; I knew you''d be on time." He smiled, although internally, his body was in chaos. His blood almost came out of all his orifices when he took that previous blow. "Although I managed to control him easily because he wants to arrest his ''brother'', how the hell does he expect me to arrest that guy? If he attacks with everything he''s got, it will be difficult for me to resist." Tang Yin looked straight ahead and swallowed all the blood that had risen to his throat. For its part, the treasure that was in him and now belonged to him laughed. "Hahaha, you have such a good law, and you have my help. No matter what that idiot does, we can take him on. It''s just that those idiots in the room are going to die. Tell me who you want me to protect, and I''ll keep them from dying, but the rest of them will." ''You don''t need to save many people. Just the beautiful woman behind me and the heiress to life, she was helpful last time, and I think she can be helpful again because of her suppressive attitude towards corruption.'' "Good, good. Can you do that dragon roar from a while ago again? It sounded just like my lord''s roar." At this point, when the question came up, Tang Yin couldn''t speak because the dragon did it first. "It was me, idiot. What the hell were you doing when you let that other stupid one be corrupted? You''re a pair of idiots who can''t even defend yourself against a Lord of Blasphemy, puh." Inside Tang Yin''s spiritual world, the primordial treasure materialized and looked up and down ¡ª in all directions, searching for the root of that voice. "My Lord?! Is it inside this man?!" "Hmph, no. I''m in the Eternal Sea. Whatever, help that little one capture that other idiot; then they''ll have to deal with me." "My Lord, let me explain-!" "I said it doesn''t matter." "But..." "Don''t you understand my language?" The treasure suddenly fell silent and sighed. "Good." After that, he turned his attention back to Tang Yin, who was a little impatient because those guys wanted to talk nonsense at a moment of life or death. What would happen if that bastard suddenly attacked him? Fortunately, the corrupted primordial treasure was wary of him because it feared the materialization of its companion. Although it would be a very weakened materialization, it was still the materialization of a primordial treasure focused on creating a powerful race. From the beginning, the corrupted treasure knew that his ''brother'' was much more powerful than him in pure power, so he could not underestimate him even if he was limited by the fact that he now seemed to have a very weak master. As this happened, the draconic primordial treasure began to tell Tang Yin the plan, causing him to sigh. "This will be difficult." Looking up, he could see many dragons looking at the treasure, all waiting for him to make his move. Although they were not so powerful, they would be of help if they worked together. The problem was those who were under the same test as him. They might all die unless they had treasures powerful enough to stop planet-wide attacks. Even Tang Yin would be in danger, even though he now had the protection of that primordial treasure. The corrupted treasure lost patience after a long time without seeing any movement. "This bastard is either playing with me or..." His eyes sparkled at that moment. "That''s right, nobody can process a treasure that quickly, and certainly not a primordial treasure. It doesn''t matter if you''re a divine heir or an ordinary person; nobody should be able to do it!" He then realized that Tang Yin had been playing strangely for a long time, taking advantage of the situation to complete his control over the primordial treasure. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That bastard... I''m going to kill you!" Angrily, he jumped forward fiercely. Tang Yin wasn''t really stalling for time. On the contrary, he wanted this to start as soon as possible because he knew that the longer a fight against someone so long-lived, powerful, and experienced went on, the more likely he was to lose. No matter how much a treasure protected him, the difference in power was so great that any minor mistake could be punished with death, and that was the problem. In a fight like that, he, who had less experience than someone who had lived for billions of years, could make mistakes. That''s why Tang Yin was thrilled as soon as he saw him jump towards him. He covered himself with the Law of Control at every point and jumped forward. Chapter 716 - 716: Fighting against a Primordial Treasure The primordial treasure was surprised by the impact between his fist and Tang Yin''s, where the latter did not lose, or at least did not die, as he did fly backward. But the attack he used should be enough to destroy him, even if he had the protection of a primordial treasure as strong as that. The primordial treasure couldn''t help but look at his hand. ''What was that? He had felt a strange energy clinging to him and seeming to want to control him. It was extremely rare and made him wonder what kind of strange law this divine heir had. ''The Law seems familiar to me; does the Divine Heir inherit a Primordial Law? No, not even a Primordial Law could do something like that to me...'' Perhaps he was unaware that there were Primordial Laws as special as the one that drove him mad, or perhaps Tang Yin''s Law was simply on a different level. But, in reality, this was a surprise for Tang Yin, too. He looked at his hands curiously, noticing something new but indescribable. ''Before I touched the Draconic Primordial Treasure, I felt something similar. But what is it? The feeling seemed to come from deep within the Law of Control, so he assumed it was an ability, but he had no idea whether it was or whether he was going mad. Similarly, he didn''t have much time to think. He didn''t want to drag this out too much because his part of the plan was dangerous and important; the more power he had by then, the greater the chances of success. Then he crashed into the corrupt treasure again. Each impact increased their feelings about that strange ability that Tang Yin seemed to feel but that he could not perceive. At the same time, the power clashes caused it to expand in all directions and kill numerous people who trembled with fear. Some were in shock to see Tang Yin able to fight a person of such a high level, face on, and not lose, which would have led to their death. Others stubbornly resisted, using different items and trying to flee. Still, the attacks were so powerful that many evaporated in the next instant, creating tremendous chaos among those present. Many complained, but there was nothing they could do. The fight before them was unprecedented for many of them; perhaps only some were a little calmer watching it because they had witnessed battles of that level or greater before. Among them were also a few who could see that Tang Yin was not "fighting"; he was resisting with all his might. Of course, this was just as commendable, as none of those present could withstand a few blows from a primordial treasure materialized and without a master, who had also gone mad. But there he was. He seemed very small, and he even looked as if he was less than 50 years old, but he was resisting the attacks on a living being that could be the same age as the universe. He was admirable. As for Tang Yin, he couldn''t think whether this was admirable or not. He had his full attention on trying not to die because he was continually tempting death. Qingyue knew this, so her heart was tight. She tried to think of a way to be useful, but it was complicated. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tang Yin prepared for a final attack as the blows rained down from one side to the other. He had been slowly and patiently recharging his power in one part of his body for a while to make a super-powerful final attack that could serve to complete his plan. Only he knew that his attacks weren''t really going to work against that thing. He couldn''t fight it or compare it to anything; it could only resist him because of the power of another primordial treasure and because of his own Law of Control. But, if he managed to combine it well... Maybe it could work. Suddenly, the primordial treasure came upon him, trying to incapacitate him quickly to overcome the power of its ''brother''. As this happened, mortality shivered from side to side. There were only a few left, in a situation that the primordial treasure itself had not foreseen. All the dead were under the protection of the dragons, as they did not want them to die. Even so, they were being used in a plan of which they had no idea. Although they were noble of heart, being mostly Guardian Dragons, they could not help but feel anger flare up inside them when they saw that even when they wanted to protect them, that crazy bastard was not going to set them free. Like the Guardian Dragons of these enormous mountains, how could they not be angry? Soon, a powerful roar of draconic energy roared from inside the mountain and from the bodies of each dragon. They launched themselves at the primordial treasure without wasting time, unleashing an absurdly powerful attack that could wipe out giant worlds almost without a problem. This was an attack from dragons far above the level of Tang Yin. These were dragons from the Primordial World, born from a Primordial Treasure. How could the attack be weak? Tang Yin seized the moment and emerged with a power that should not have belonged to him: "Source of Power!" he roared. All the power in his body was concentrated in his right hand, and without wasting a second, he unleashed the blow in front of him right into a blind spot. Two powerful combined attacks hit the dragon square, but the situation was not over. "Yi Xi!" After Tang Yin''s scream, she already knew even though she hadn''t been told what she needed to do. She didn''t hesitate and activated her own Law of Life and attacked with the essence of life itself. An essence that could not bear the corruption and evil of the world. This hit at the same time as the other attacks. Perhaps the first attacks would not be something that could affect the dragon, but when they mixed with the essence of life, he felt a strong oppression in his chest that made him shudder and stop for a brief moment. At the same time, he lost sight of Tang Yin, and when he looked back at him, he was incredibly close to him. At that moment, an immensely powerful dragon roar came from every corner of the world; it was more powerful than the previous one and carried all the conviction of a dragon that wanted to be free after billions of years locked up. That undoubtedly caused the primordial treasure to stop completely. Every movement of its body came to a halt. At that moment, the primordial treasure in Tang Yin''s body flew out and struck his brother fiercely, causing him to hit the ground hard and immobilize him in an instant. "Quick!" Tang Yin took a step closer and placed his hand on the corrupted primordial treasure. His Law of Control enveloped it completely and tried to take hold of its mind and essence. This ended a small and extensive fight... He thought. Then, a sudden burst of power emerged from the body of the corrupted treasure and sent his brother flying until he hit the few walls that were still standing. But he had focused much of his attack on Tang Yin, so he flew away like a puppet without a string until he hit the wall behind him. The primordial treasure leaped up at that moment and pounced on him. "TANG YIN!" Qingyue shouted desperately and tried to reach him, but she was too far away. The recoil of her power hit Yi Xi, and she couldn''t move; even the primordial treasure was dizzy. Internally, the dragon felt despair. ''Shit, that damn bastard used his own essence!'' Inside the Eternal Sea, he felt despair. Chapter 717 - 717: Dead? Tang Yin felt his entire interior turn frantically when the blow fell upon him. It felt as if his internal organs were suddenly destroyed, but at the same time, his Divine Soul was activated to the limit, wanting to heal what had been destroyed. His body flew backward like a wet rag, unable to get up, and as he felt an intense pain inside him, the pain of death overwhelmed him to the point where he could not even feel anything other than his mind. The system immediately began sending repeated messages warning of the danger and asking him to act, but he lost contact with himself, his inner world, and the system. He was totally destroyed inside. The primordial treasure that had struck him mocked him and appeared above him to give him another ferocious kick, which sent him forcefully towards another section of the castle, further away from where the primordial treasure that should have been protecting him was. It was so fast that no one could react. The impact had not only shaken the foundations of the world but also made every treasure present tremble. Of the few people left alive, their treasures were savagely destroyed; some died, others were seriously injured, and only two of those outside Tang Yin''s group were able to remain without much change, only with minor injuries and excessive exhaustion. But seeing what they had just seen was traumatic. The man who had managed to match the corrupt primordial treasure was practically killed with one blow. The other primordial treasure couldn''t even react before it all happened, and now the blowback seems to have affected it quite a lot. What the hell was left for them? But it was more traumatic for Qingyue. She was looking in disbelief at the place where Tang Yin was, not knowing how it was possible that he had ended up like that in just a second. Inside, she felt her power churning in every direction, and an anger she had never felt before began to bubble up inside her. At first, it was a tingling sensation, but within a few milliseconds, it had become bubbling like molten lava. Not even her calm and indifferent personality could contain the rage she felt. Suddenly, a pair of enormous and icy wings emerged from her back to her sides, and her beautiful face changed slightly. The veil she wore fell away from her body, and a few phoenix feathers emerged. The beauty of her face and the intensity of her power fought against the world''s attempts to repress them. Still, a few scattered feathers appeared on her body, giving her a majestic and extremely powerful appearance and helping her avoid the world''s suppression. Her small figure was shot into the air, guided by her huge bluish wings, towards the place where the primordial treasure was. It trampled Qingyue and managed to take it by surprise, dealing it a powerful blow to the face. It was a powerful blow with the highest status this beautiful woman could achieve. She even managed to resist the suppression of the Eternal World. The blow was so powerful that it destroyed part of the huge mountain on the other side. Such a powerful blow... ''...'' She looked on in disbelief that her blow couldn''t even move this guy an inch. She only turned his face to one side and little else. He looked at her with hatred. "Little Phoenix, I once knew your ancestor; I made a castle for her. Because of that, I will tell you a secret." He firmly grasped the hand of Qingyue, who was hitting him, before she could retract it, and then his eyes burned with anger. "I like phoenix meat; since I couldn''t eat her in the past, I will eat you since you decided to take a step toward your death." After this, he landed a blow of equal magnitude to the one he gave Tang Yin and struck Qingyue in the stomach. Or so he thought. Suddenly, his hands were gripped by a different and strange hand. It wasn''t powerful, but he was able to control its power. He frowned and saw the phoenix woman no longer in his hand. Instead, there was a block of ice similar to the man he had just killed, but what surprised him most was that his hand was being held precisely by the hand of the man he had just killed. "You... How the hell did you survive?" Tang Yin did not reply as he felt his arm shatter completely, exposing the bones. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the price of having deflected that attack. But he had controlled it perfectly. By looking the other way, Qingyue was safe. That was enough. It didn''t matter if he broke his arms and legs. It didn''t even matter if he couldn''t get that part of his body back, as long as she was all right, that was enough. After checking that she was all right, he returned to the primordial treasure. Until now, he couldn''t understand how he managed to recover, but he thought it had something to do with the system and his divine soul. The secrets they both held were becoming increasingly extensive but interesting. Even so, he was equally surprised by something. The Law of Control covered his hand, and it was this that touched the other guy. As the primordial treasure realized it had been ignored, it landed a blow to the face, trying to kill him once and for all. But that blow met Tang Yin''s hand again, and somehow, this time, he felt much of its power recede back towards him while the rest tore through Tang Yin''s other hand. Part of his arm was just bones and blood, with many broken veins. "It''s dangerous..." Tang Yin thought as he noticed that some of the guy''s power had almost reached his heart. If it got there, it would risk shattering him to pieces. So he jumped forward, and his right hand of bones landed firmly on the stomach. Although it was a soft blow, nothing powerful, it carried a strange power. "Touch of Control," he whispered as he struck. Chapter 718 - 718: Touch of Control The Law of Control is not just any law; it is one that has been shown to have power over other Primordial Laws. As long as the understanding of its bearer is worthy enough, it can control them without any problem. Because of this, this is not a law that can be disregarded in a battle. Especially if its bearer is the Heir of the Divine Soul himself, a soul with the ability to comprehend all that exists with astonishing speed. And during this battle, Tang Yin had time, something he did not expect to have in a fight against such a powerful being. That time and previous experience of having so easily controlled a primal treasure gave him enough power to learn a new skill. Touch of Control. An amazing skill, but incredibly difficult to use. The moment Tang Yin used it, he felt his mind completely drained in an instant, causing him to fall straight forward. Even so, just as he thought he would crash into the primordial treasure, the primordial treasure suddenly felt his body curl up into a ball, and the materialization was lost. It immediately transformed into an item and remained floating in the air until Tang Yin firmly grasped it with his mouth and enveloped it in the Law of Control before literally falling to the ground, practically unconscious. It only took a few milliseconds, but his mental power was drained with absurd speed. Although he completed his mission, this power could only be used once in a battle. Although its description seemed impressive enough to be his greatest trump card, he knew it would be useless after just one use, so he couldn''t use it in all circumstances. The moment it fell to the ground, silence surrounded the mountain. Dragons, humans, or other races, none of the few present could react. Whether powerful or weak, rich or poor, of high or low status, no one was able to react. The fact that someone had suddenly risen from the dead and had literally defeated a primordial treasure in battle left a lot to think about. Even more so, someone who the Eternal World should restrict. The two heirs, Yi Xi and Ye Kang, could not explain it either. Ye Kang was forced to lower his head. He couldn''t understand what he did, how he did it, or even have a logical explanation for it, which meant he wasn''t up to scratch. As a researcher, he couldn''t help but try to remember all the skills, powers, and laws he could think of, trying to understand what had happened, but after several minutes, he couldn''t find anything in his mind. Yi Xi had no information either. The only one who moved quickly was Qingyue, who still had her ice phoenix transformation active. She immediately went to Tang Yin and quickly picked him up. She didn''t hesitate to give him a gentle kiss that caused the immortal energy of the phoenix to surround him gently. "Let me share some of my mental energy with you. If this unites our minds, so be it; let our souls form one, too." She smiled to herself and suddenly found herself half-submerged in a deep sea. She looked around and smiled. "His mind," she thought. As she did not find Tang Yin''s figure above the sea, she looked below it and noticed that he was submerging deeper and deeper. His mind seemed to want to drown or had no way of reacting to get out of there, but it was only a mental sea, nothing would happen to him even if he fell to the depths. Even so, she rushed towards him, hugged him gently, and pulled him out of there, bringing him to the surface. As this happened, the deep sea disappeared, and there was simply a small island surrounded by water. This made Qingyue happy. Although it was all sudden, she could understand that it meant that Tang Yin was somewhat conscious since only he could change things like that in his mind. And no, this is not the Spirit World; this is his mind. The place where his memories and his soul are. It is a much more secret place that few can enter. If Qingyue was here, it was because Tang Yin had no defenses against her. Qingyue embraced him gently and lay down on top of his soul, while in reality, they gradually intertwined in a gentle embrace; as part of her mental strength was transmitted to him, it was a slow process... ... Outside, Yi Xi stopped to one side to protect them, and Ye Kang came over to ask her some questions, but she didn''t reply. In the end, he gave up and stayed close by, staring at Tang Yin. The dragons didn''t know what to do at first, but seeing that the treasure that created them was returning to that young man''s body, they had no choice but to stay close by to protect him. In addition to Ye Kang, a few of the other great civilizations (7) also survived, including the 3 New Gods, the two leaders of the Level 9 Civilization, and two more from unknown civilizations. These last two small groups looked at Tang Yin one last time before speeding away from there, as they had been left with a very small group. If a great battle happened again, they would surely die. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was good luck that they belonged to one of the civilizations with the most number of treasures. What they were sure of was that they would not forget Tang Yin''s face. Of the whole great group, the fact that only these remained left a bad taste in everyone''s mouth, but they all knew that if it weren''t for Tang Yin, they would surely die. That''s why some were grateful, although some were jealous, but who would be stupid enough to attack someone who had defeated a primordial treasure? It didn''t matter how he did it or whether he was already dying; the truth is that a dying tiger is still stronger than a dog, so they weren''t idiots. And then, after several hours of not even moving, Qingyue reacted a little, and Tang Yin''s body shivered slightly. When he opened his eyes, he noticed that his head was hurting like crazy. He felt continuous stabbing pains in his brain, but he took a deep breath and endured it. When he woke up, his eyes encountered something strange. Chapter 719 - 719: The Eternal World closes Tang Yin looked at them up and down, then at Qingyue and Yi Xi, trying to understand what was happening. Why were all these arrogant young masters now bowing down before him? He soon got his answer. "Lord Divine Heir, we stayed behind so that we could thank you properly. We understand that you only did that to save yourself and your wife, but we are still grateful. I know it''s not much, but we hope that these treasures can be enough to repay this debt, as we don''t want to have any debts." After saying this and without letting him react, they took out several treasures, placed them in a row on the ground, and left without looking back. Tang Yin and Qingyue looked at each other, amazed, as these people spoke strangely. Their manner of speaking was arrogant, and although they bowed and gave thanks, their tone of voice was not in keeping with what they were doing. They still showed their ''gratitude'' by giving several quite good treasures. It was a strange contrast. But Tang Yin could only sigh; they were arrogant but afraid. That was what happened. If they can swallow their pride like that, it means that the fear they have is much greater than their pride. Something rare to see in people of that status. Even so, Tang Yin was not here to judge anyone because, in the past, he was also arrogant and stupid. So he accepted the treasures they left him there and got up. Yi Xi and Ye Kang''s two subordinates were nowhere to be seen, which meant they were dead. Ye Kang had a lot to say, but at the same time, he had nothing, which is why he remained silent. Whereas Yi Xi did speak. "Thank you." Short, concise, and clear, but she expressed what she wanted to say. Tang Yin sighed. Honestly, his head hurt so much he didn''t want to talk. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''d like to stay and talk more with Heirs like you because I have so many questions, but there''s something important I have to do. So now that the mortal danger has passed, I think it''s time to say goodbye." Yi Xi was surprised by his sudden words, but then she remembered that they were true. The adventures in the Eternal World were over. She had no interest in the rest of the places where she could obtain treasures because they were of no use to her; therefore, they were over for her. ''If the world isn''t closing yet, maybe I could go with him...'' She thought and was about to make the suggestion, but suddenly, as if it had been planned, that entry token to this world lit up and sent a message in a slightly robotic voice. [The Eternal World will soon close. Get ready.] It didn''t leave a counter or anything like that, so they couldn''t know when it would close, but it would be soon. Any second now. That alarmed Tang Yin. ''Shit, I don''t have time.'' He grabbed Qingyue by the waist and flew out towards the Eternal Sea. "We will meet again, Miss Yi Xi, Heir Ye Kang. Good luck, don''t die before then." With those words, Tang Yin''s silhouette disappeared, and all the dragons present followed closely behind him, leaving Yi Xi and Ye Kang alone. Yi Xi took a huge breath. "Sigh... At least say goodbye properly." She complained but smiled. . As he flew away, Tang Yin noticed that the dragons were following him, so he climbed onto their leader. "If you want your ancestor to be free, take me to the Eternal Sea before the world closes," he said. The huge dragon understood the words quickly and did not hesitate to fly off at great speed in the next instant. Meanwhile, Qingyue lost consciousness, as she was exhausted, so Tang Yin had to carry her on top of him. He tried several times to communicate with his Inner World, trying to talk to Akari, Abrilth, or even the dragon, but he couldn''t do anything. In fact, he couldn''t even get in there. ''Primordial Treasure, are you there?'' He even tried with the two primordial treasures he could feel inside him, but he couldn''t. Maybe they were asleep, exhausted, or unable to hear him. All he could say was that the corrupt primordial treasure was still corrupt. To the point that controlling it was impossible for him. If he hadn''t been affected by the Law of Control, it''s possible that it could have left his body; if that happened, he would have died. That''s why he rushed back to the dragon. In any case, if that guy got out of his control and materialized again, he would leave the whole problem to the dragon. Let him deal with his own problems. And an indeterminate time later, he reached the vicinity of the Eternal Sea, so he stopped paying attention to this and focused on throwing himself into the Sea and starting to swim again. He soon arrived at the place where the dragon was, which was causing a fuss. "That bastard, how dare he not answer me? I can''t even teleport him again because I can''t feel his presence!" "Did he really die? Then why do I still feel his Spirit World?" Tang Yin stared at him open-mouthed because he was throwing a tantrum and stamping on the ground repeatedly, but his chains were becoming more and more attached to his body, which made him look a little... cute? He somehow looked like a little dragon, even though his head was huge. While he was throwing a tantrum, the silhouette of Tang Yin appeared in front of him. He was shocked and raised one of his legs to touch him. "Am I seeing things?" He even tried to hit him, but Tang Yin dodged it. "Are you crazy? Do you want to kill me so you can''t get away with it? I didn''t know you had a fetish for being chained up." On hearing his words, his enormous chained wings shook. "Is that you, little human?! Why the hell can''t I feel your presence?" Tang Yin looked at him and shrugged. "I don''t know, I can''t even communicate with my Spirit World..." As he spoke, he realized that he couldn''t waste any time, so he quickly corrected his posture. "Forget about that, we don''t have time. This world will shut down at any moment; if I don''t free you now, you''re fucked." With his exclamation, the dragon shuddered. "Then what are you waiting for, you bastard?! Quick, I don''t want to be in this filthy place anymore! When I''m free, I''m going to finish off all these damned eternal seas!" he growled. Chapter 720 - 720: The Primordial Dragon of Cursed Eternity is finally free Although he believed that it didn''t matter to him whether he was loose or tied up, although he thought he had matured enough to think that it made no difference whether he was loose or tied up, the reality was that deep down, he hated being chained up like a dog. He, the glorious eternal dragon, how could he be chained up like a dog for so long? That''s why his heart yearned when he realized he was very close to being free. Tang Yin didn''t want to change his words when this guy helped him, so he moved quickly toward those huge chains and smiled. "Don''t worry. I have a new power now, and these chains shouldn''t be a problem." On his way to this place, he realized that if he used some of his Touch of Control to change the shape of these chains, he could easily break them. That''s because the chains are made of links; if he could modify one, even if the rest was still intact, it would break all the same. Although these links are more than special, they shouldn''t be something that can resist Control''s Touch when not even a Primordial Treasure could do it. That''s why he was sure of what he needed to do. And the dragon was impatient. "Don''t talk nonsense, just do it. Quickly, we don''t have time." Tang Yin didn''t want to waste time either. He took out all the herbs and treasures that could keep his mental power booming. In a few seconds, he was prepared with many treasures. Without thinking, he activated some and swallowed others. Then, he quickly went to test whether his theory was correct. He grabbed one of the huge links in the chain and quickly activated his Control Touch. The activation took less than a millisecond, perhaps the fastest work he had ever done. But at that time, he could see the great power of this ability. Despite the short period, he managed to modify that link and turn it into a loose or broken one. It could no longer hold, and the enormous chain that tied the giant body of this guy suddenly pulled to one side, moving away from where the pressure of the place held it. "It still takes a considerable amount of mental energy." He sighed and swallowed more treasures again. He moved to another side and did the same. Soon, chain after chain began to be released. These were not just any chains; they were truly powerful treasures. Breaking one was no easy task, but his Touch of Control was not just any skill. Its description said that, no matter what it was, if he touched something, he could control it¡ªfrom controlling its form to controlling its power. He could even drain the spiritual energy from someone or something. One of his most extraordinary powers was the ability to drain an attack of all its attack power. This touch gives him the capacity of a God at the cost of mental energy. Thanks to this, the chains gradually fell, and with this, the retained power of a primordial beast began to make the world tremble. The Eternal Sea gradually began to shake as a whole, and the world''s tectonic plates began to tremble everywhere, raising the greatest amount of land that could have been seen in the history of this world. Although the dragon was not doing anything, his power alone could destroy this world if not contained. "Be careful... It''s hard to concentrate with so many tremors." The dragon then began to do its best to contain its power, and little by little, everything returned to normal, but the chains that left its gigantic body prevented it from controlling it perfectly. At some point, the tsunamis of the Eternal Sea began to wash away everything. All the beasts were frightened, and many fled. Even the dragons on the surface felt their bodies tremble at the power that was being unleashed. ''What incredible power,'' thought Tang Yin. There was no doubt about it: this dragon was many times more powerful than the two primordial treasures. Even so, he continued his work. Strange items and many spiritual arrays powerful enough to scare anyone also held the chains together, but Tang Yin quickly understood all the arrays, so soon, all that was useless, or at least part of it. When a large part of the treasures and arrays containing it were destroyed, the dragon''s power became impossible to bear even for him, who was pushed forcefully away and struggled to control the power of the Eternal Sea to avoid dying. Even so, he patiently set about removing other powerful bonds. ''It''s incredible how many incredible items there are here. Although the real trap to prevent the dragon from escaping is the Eternal Sea itself, they still had to spend thousands of powerful treasures to make it that way.'' It was a complicated situation but somewhat exciting. It was like a challenge. All these treasures were clearly of a level unknown to him, and they had all been placed there by the Primordial Lords and other powerful people from the Primordial World. If he could take them away... It would be really exciting because he would somehow manage to ''defeat'' those primordial beings. While he was immersed in that strange feeling of pleasure at ''beating'' those guys, his world entry item vibrated. [10 seconds before the closing of the World. Please stay tuned] [9¡­] Tang Yin felt his body tremble. ''Shit, I don''t have enough time.'' He didn''t hesitate to shout: "POWER UP AS MUCH AS YOU CAN, WE HAVE 10 SECONDS, WE HAVE TO DESTROY IT ALL AT ONCE!" His mental cry directed at the dragon made him panic, but he didn''t hesitate again. His fearful power poured out like an angry waterfall or a sleeping dragon awakened by some bastards bothering it. He was already regaining his power, so many chains were broken into pieces as soon as he did this. Tang Yin immediately began to move at great speed, taking the utmost care to avoid falling unconscious but doing things as fast as he could. The problem was that he had to change the shape of the arrays to break them, break the chains, and deactivate some items, all in seconds, which made it too difficult. On top of having to resist all the dragon''s power, which was ridiculous. His body soon found itself dripping with blood, which was quickly erased by the intense pressure in this place. Even so, all that pile of treasures began to explode continuously while the blood flowed and disappeared instantly. Time did not stop either... [5] [4] [3] [2] "AGHHHHHHHH!" Tang Yin roared, and the power from his body prevented water from entering his mouth. At the same time, this allowed him to break open dozens more treasures, but there seemed to be an endless list until suddenly... [1...] Then, an extremely fast counter in milliseconds started. Tang Yin was forced to jump back, take the corrupt primordial treasure from his body, and throw it towards where the rest of the chains were. "I''ll leave this guy to you. When he gets back to normal, I''ll come for him. Good luck, dragon!" With that roar, the counter on his head reached 0, and his figure disappeared. The dragon was stunned. "Bastard, you didn''t manage to release me completely, and you want me to take care of that bastard?!" Although he growled, he did not stop exerting all his strength. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the corrupt primordial treasure realized that he was free and materialized again with an explosion of energy. "HAHAHAHA, HUMAN BASTARD, COME AND DIE!" He growled ferociously. But suddenly, he found the huge body of a dragon he knew. "Huh?" Its explosion of energy was also powerful enough to destroy the remaining chains below when it mixed with the dragon''s power. Thanks to this, the huge dragon''s tail shook in all directions and gave a great roar. "ROAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!" His roar shook every corner of the world, but not only there. That was a roar destined to be heard by the great powers of the Primordial World. Many of them shuddered at the sound of it. And after the roar, the giant head of the greatest dragon in history stared at the corrupted treasure. "Hehe, you little bastard, it seems that after billions of years, I have to tell you what a primordial treasure should be like, don''t I?" His sharp teeth sent tremors through the body of the corrupted treasure. He recognized greatness and felt fear for the first time in billions of years. ... Chapter 721 - 721: A God In an abyss of absolute darkness, wherever you looked, everything was darkness; a figure covered in strange gray cloths stared into the void, or so it seemed. But the reality was that he was looking at a curious and strangely small figure. ''You finally found what you wanted, Divine Soul.'' His thoughts seemed to resonate in this place, but at the same time, they were hidden from any ears. ''I just didn''t expect you to be looking for that Law. You''re a great planner, Divine Soul. With that, you''ll certainly be able to do it.'' Beneath the hood, a strange smile formed. It couldn''t be seen, but it was there. But suddenly, he was drawn towards something. Not far from where he was standing, a distortion in space occurred. It was gentle at first, then strong, and finally, in a small spatial explosion, a figure emerged. Their robes were somewhat similar to his, but they were white with blue instead of gray. Neither of them should be able to see the other''s face, but the moment the newcomer entered, they both turned to look at each other. "I didn''t think you would notice my visit here," said the man in gray, although he wasn''t really surprised. The man in white seemed to scoff. "You''ve always underestimated our race, Gray. But I swore I was going to prove our worth to you. Unfortunately, when I do, you''ll have to die, but that''s life, isn''t it? Even you will have to die." "Hahaha..." Gray laughed softly. "I don''t think you can prove anything to me, but it seems that someone else will be able to. Too bad he''s not 100% of your race." "I knew you came here to see him." "Don''t believe it; I was just curious about what he was always looking for." "If you think you can put your hand on this world, I''ll have to stop you." Gray looked back at the other person when he heard this, a clear mocking gesture on his face. "You''re going to stop me? I think you''ve forgotten my name, Mad Scientist. The fact that you''ve created a law like that doesn''t give you enough courage to stand up to me, although it seems to give you enough guts to do so." The Mad Scientist looked back at him and was not intimidated by his words. Nor was he afraid of his name, even though it was a name that everyone feared. He was called the Mad Scientist for a reason, and his ''madness'' in swearing something strange in the past was one reason, although many have already forgotten it. Gray shook his head at seeing him so seriously, and without anyone noticing, not even the one in front of him, he raised his arm and pointed at him. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The power in his body gathered for less than a millisecond before disappearing. It was strange. Had he retracted? It seemed so, but... In front of him was no longer the white figure from before. "Sigh. That you make me raise my hand should already be cause for praise, Mad Scientist." Gray looked again at what he was looking at before and smiled. "Maybe you can keep me company one day, Divine Soul. Grow up soon, but be patient. Understand everything, but don''t resist. The mystery behind it all is in you. If you understand it, avoid wanting to solve it. Because you will certainly die." His gentle words echoed through the darkness before everything disappeared, including himself. Elsewhere, in a darkened room with a few blue lights, the man in white, the Mad Scientist, clutched his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. He frowned. "Despite all the effort of billions of years... The distance is still as great as the first time... What a ridiculous force." "So, this... Is a God." "Hehe, certainly, I must be crazy, right? My little Law." He looked at something strange writhing on his arm; it seemed to have no form, but at the same time, it seemed to have it. But even with that, he was not a God. And his objective... He was a God. ... The Primordial World is usually a peaceful world, where the conflicts of others are of no concern to most people. Where if you die, it''s your problem, and if you are alive, nobody cares about you other than your close friends and family. Just don''t break the law, and everything will be fine. The death of powerful people is common in a world where everyone is powerful, so very few things can surprise the population. Even the death of the Primordial Heirs is not that rare, as there are simply too many unknown dangers. From huge beasts of the cosmos to hidden people, and who knows how many other things there are. Even so, the last few days have been chaotic. The Primordial World has become immensely chaotic due to the presence of a being powerful enough to make it tremble. A primordial being... One of the most impressive in history. Two powerful people were gathered in a huge castle floating on top of a large mountain. Calling them ''powerful'' was almost inadequate because they were simply in another category. They were Primordial Lords, also known as Lords of a Primeval Law. Two men, one reserved in appearance and the other with a long dragon''s tail. "If you, like the Destroying Dragon, come to see me, I really should be concerned about this, shouldn''t I?" The man who spoke appeared reserved and was having a cup of tea. The huge dragon''s tail shook from side to side for a brief moment before its carrier spoke. "Lord Light, you don''t know the seriousness of the matter because you didn''t have to face it in the past, but don''t forget that your master died in that battle. It was the first time we lost a Lord of a Primordial Law; don''t underestimate it." "Sigh, even if you tell me... After all, you should be the most powerful of the dragon race, shouldn''t you? Although you weren''t the first, you are the bearer of a Primordial Law and the most destructive among us. I''m afraid it''s hard to believe that there is another dragon as powerful as you, so you''ll have to take care of it yourself." "Lord Light, may I remind you that it was your master who first plotted against the Eternity of our race." "My master is already dead, Lord Destroyer." The two stared at each other for a brief moment until Lord Light withdrew from his presence. "The Primordial Dragon of Eternity, eh... If he did break free as they say, I fear he would be a danger to the entire Primordial World. You can''t live with a vicious man, after all." "If you understand-" "But." Although the dragon tried to speak, Lord Light raised his voice to stop him, and after a short pause, he continued speaking. "If you haven''t seen him, how can you say that? Moving my people is costly; I''m afraid I don''t want to spend much money on an uncertain mission." "You felt it yourself, Lord Light. Don''t pretend you felt nothing, to turn a blind eye. If winning against that guy was easy, he wouldn''t have been around for billions of years." "Tsk. Feeling it is one thing; seeing it is another. It could be a trick of that bastard to alert us. Why don''t you send one of your primordial dragons to study the terrain? The Dragons have access to the Eternal World." The Destroyer Dragon frowned and scoffed. "Lord Light, I understand that you want to make fun of me, so I will choose to go along with it. Fine, let''s send someone to that place." In response, Mr. Light frowned and stared at him without answering. "It seems that now you''ve gone silent." "..." "Well... Since you''ve decided to remain silent, I''ll continue. We''ll get one of your Primordials to bond with one of my dragons; that way, we both collaborate. That will bring us glory, so why not do it if it''s so easy?" After his words, he smiled, mocking a little. Chapter 722 - 722: A change is coming The Lord of Light still showed no emotion or reaction; he simply frowned and sat thinking. ''Sending one of my guys to that place is a death sentence. After all, that damn scientist is the one controlling it,'' he thought, but he didn''t want to get involved either, so he was in a dilemma. "It seems that you finally understand the gravity of the situation." Despite saying this, the dragon soon looked away when a powerful aura reached him. They both looked towards that place immediately. "It''s him... He really is out there." "..." Suddenly, they both looked at each other for a brief moment and immediately went outside to look at the sky. Outside was an incredibly large space full of large worlds and large galaxies. If you look back or forward, it is all that was known as the Primordial World. This place was a giant world; in this place, it is not known as the Primordial World; it is simply known as The First World. This world is itself gigantic, with many branches in the form of galaxies visible to the naked eye, as if it were an extraordinary view of the universe. It is known as the Primary Cosmos as well. From here, it is also possible to see the Great Civilizations of the Modern Cosmos, which do not belong to the same category as the Galaxies of the Primordial World. They can see everything here. From seeing a nearby galaxy to seeing the most distant of galaxies. The Primordial World is certainly exotic. But that did not attract either of them''s attention. They looked towards the horizon and widened their gaze. Then they saw a gigantic world suddenly appear. "...The Eternal World is back." "Will a new era begin soon? It seems that even my predictions were wrong this time..." . The Eternal World''s return to the Primary Cosmos was big news, and it spread like wildfire throughout the cosmos''s immensity. This news spread to every corner of the primordial world and reached the most powerful civilizations of the Modern Era, those governed by the Law of Cultivation. For them, the appearance of the Eternal World seemed to mean salvation and supremacy. But for those in the Primordial World, it was not so. Some were in shock, others began to prepare for a great change, and others simply remained calm and skeptical. Among them, a castle that floated above a great mountain as if it had some kind of strange magnetism was in absolute tranquility, as usual. A tall woman, her figure hidden behind a soft, warm white mist, walked gently through the castle until she reached the outside, where a part of the mountain floated next to the castle. There was another woman there, a little shorter than her but with similar enigmas. She looked at the horizon without saying a word, looking towards the Eternal World. "Seeing you so thoughtful gives me joy, but right now, it makes me wonder if you are thoughtful because of the change coming to the world or if it is just the effect of having finally met the Divine." The taller, more enigmatic woman approached the smaller one, who greeted her. "Teacher, it''s my fault for losing myself in my thoughts." "I don''t blame you for anything, my girl. Well? Will you answer my question?" She smiled at her gently, making the other woman, Yi Xi, sigh. "He surely has something to do with the fact that the Primordial Dragon of Eternity is finally on the loose, doesn''t he?" "Who knows? Lord Ye came to see me when you left and told me that it was time for things to change. At first, I didn''t understand, but now I understand half of it. Is it the meeting of life with divinity that has changed things, or is it the departure of the Dragon? I think this is something that not even Lord Ye understands." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That would be terrifying, teacher. If not even the Lord of Destiny understands it, then we are not destined to understand it." "Hahaha¡­" The Lady of Life laughed heartily as if she found that answer amusing. For her, it was. "What if I told you that there are things that even he can''t read?" "Does such a thing exist?" "Of course. In this universe, nobody is all-powerful. But there are not many things that he can''t see or read. This time, we are in the presence of two of those things." "Two?" "Yes... The Divine and its carrier." "Tang Yin?" Yi Xi frowned. "Yes. The Divine Soul and its bearer have never been able to be read by him." "But..." "But he told us about the Destiny between him and us, right? Why do you say he can''t read it?" Her teacher smiled at that answer. It was a good question. "Have you ever wondered why the Primordial Heirs exist? It is supposed to be to inherit the position of the current Lord of the Law when he dies. But has it ever happened?" "Yes... It happened in the light, teacher. Why do you ask? You should know better than me." "Haha, that''s right. Light once lost its Lord. Then a new one arrived. Well, what if I told you that Destiny once lost its Lord too? The current Lord Ye is not the first Lord Ye; he is the 3rd, in fact." The Lady of Life revealed, leaving Yi Xi shocked, and she couldn''t help but exclaim. "Really? Has Destiny ever fought to the death with someone?" Slightly upset. The Lady of Life smiled. "No, Destiny has always been neutral, just like us. But... It took the lives of two Lords of Destiny to be able to read a shred of the destiny of the most enigmatic existence in our universe, the Divine Soul." She finally frowned and looked at the horizon. "All they could see after giving up the lives of two Lords of Destiny was that little destiny they told us about. When Life and Divinity meet, change is about to come. Mad destruction will raze, Life could perish, death would cease to exist... Or maybe, everything will be reversed." "Can you understand it? I can''t either. I only know that when the two meet, something will change." Yi Xi frowned and looked at her hands. She couldn''t see a change in them, so perhaps the change was external. Is the fact that the Eternal World finally appears due to that great change? The Eternal World is the second largest independent world in the universe, and it is crucially important in many things in the universe, especially in the field of gravity. So, the fact that it appears again could even change the structure of the Primary Cosmos. They both knew it, so they both had the same unanswered question. ... Chapter 723 - 723: Some demons Tang Yin felt his body slowly drawn towards a weight, but he was hardly even bothered by it. Somehow, he felt his mind slipping into unconsciousness, but he didn''t understand why. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Am I that exhausted? I thought I had held back a little ...'' He suddenly wanted to sigh, thinking that he had become weak, but when he went to take a breath, what he felt was a stream of water entering his nose and almost drowning him, as he had not protected himself with energy, thinking that he was unconscious. He was suddenly forced to open his eyes and found himself falling into something deep with a lot of water. Some sea... A river or a lake. This left him in shock, and he quickly looked behind him, thinking that he was still in the Eternal Sea. What he saw was Qingyue''s beautiful face and her hands firmly gripping his clothes. She did not want to let go, and that was the weight he felt was dragging him down. "Shit, this isn''t the Eternal Sea." The different environment and tiredness of his mind prevented him from using the Law of Control correctly, so he was forced to embrace Qingyue and swim quickly toward the surface. Although it took him very little time to reach the surface, to him, who had no air in his lungs and found it difficult to move his energy, it seemed like an eternity. Even so, he managed to do it, and upon arrival, he quickly brought Qingyue''s body to the surface. But on closer inspection and thinking about making her spit out the swallowed water, he realized that she was not affected. "Right... She has the Immortal Essence now." He sighed with relief. For a moment, he almost thought that he himself was a normal person, but this had exhausted him mentally, so he lay on his back and sighed. It was daytime here, so he took some time to relax before getting up to check where he was. ''I remember that before I had appeared in a forest...'' Looking around, he realized that he was still in that forest, but he had appeared outside the Tower and also outside the previous area. Even so, he wasn''t too far away, so it wouldn''t be a problem. The only problem was that he couldn''t communicate properly with his Inner World or with the system. Well, he could with some parts of the system, like the inventory, but he couldn''t with the rest. He was still in control of it, so he should be able to force a response; the thing is that although he can do it with the system, he can''t do it with his inner world. "What the hell is going on? Is it because of the exhaustion? Or is it because I died for a moment? I certainly felt like I had died..." He frowned. He couldn''t think of anything in the short term, and the situation didn''t give him time to think. He was suddenly drawn to a strange number of auras entering his perception. He frowned and looked towards the nearby trees. Suddenly, a certain number of powerful people came into view. They had peculiarities that differentiated them from ordinary humans, such as demonic horns or marks on the skin. A slightly darker skin tone was also common in the demon race. ''Demons... Right, I was in demon territory earlier.'' He realized that these guys didn''t come with good intentions, but they weren''t that powerful. ''In the future, I have to try to take control of all this, but for now, I don''t want to fight. I''m exhausted.'' Tang Yin thought about talking to them then. "Are you the leaders of these territories? My wife and I fell here accidentally; I don''t want to fight," he said. The demons in front of him frowned and looked at each other. "What is a human doing in this place? Has he escaped from the war? Hehe, he fallen in the wrong place." "Leader, there''s a woman behind him. She looks beautiful. Should we take her to the Great King? I''m sure he''ll be pleased." "Wait, let me talk to him for a while." The leader looked Tang Yin up and down and noticed that he was quite injured in different places. His clothes were a mess, and he was also wet, but he looked like someone powerful. He didn''t know if it was his battle experience or his senses, but something inside him was telling him not to mess with him, so he was going to be careful. "Human, you must be aware that falling into our hands is never a good sign. Even so, we don''t want to fight. We only came this way because a strange meteorite recently fell in the area, and we needed to see what it was. Do you, by any chance, have anything to do with it?" Tang Yin frowned and shook his head. "No, it has nothing to do with me. I''m just passing through." The leader nodded. "Did you see anything like that then? It happened not far from here, but we''re still looking for the exact impact site. If you take us there, we won''t hurt you." "I don''t think I''ve seen anything like that. I arrived here recently, and we fell into the water because we were inexperienced. If you are looking for a meteorite, then just measure the temperature of the place, and wherever it has the greatest inclination of heat, that''s where it will surely be." The demon leader frowned. ''Can it be done that simply?'' he thought. He wasn''t aware of how to look for meteorites; he was only here on a mission. He ended up nodding gently. "Thanks for your advice, human. If what you say is correct, then can we test it here?" he asked. Tang Yin shrugged and sat back down. "As long as you don''t disturb my wife''s sleep, you can do whatever you want. By the way, the best place to look for them is where there''s water nearby." The man nodded and then ordered his subordinates to do as he said. They looked like normal people; they didn''t seem to have any bad intentions. Perhaps that was why Tang Yin closed his eyes, trying to calm himself. After a while, the men finished what they were doing and looked south. ''It''s hotter there. There are no volcanoes around here, so it should be the area the Great King told us about.'' They nodded and turned to look at Tang Yin. "I think we''ve found what we''re looking for, so we''ll be on our way, as we don''t want any trouble either. Thanks for the advice, human." said the leader, and soon, they all began to walk towards... The west, the place where Tang Yin was sitting. Tang Yin sighed softly. Suddenly, he raised his hand and struck four arms in an instant. These arms were immediately broken, and on the other side, three spear attacks were stopped by his other hand. The arms sought to grab Qingyue; the rest sought to kill him. But when they encountered that, fear invaded them. "Originally, I thought I''d avoid trouble with you as I don''t feel like fighting. But since you insist, you''ll have a lot to talk about." The sinister smile on Tang Yin''s face made the demons'' bodies shudder.